《Unfinished Business with You》


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1


    By the time Olivia Maxwell regained consciousness, it was the morning after. She walked along the main road in a daze, and a single, scorching hot tear rolled down her face unexpectedly. Yesterday was her birthday. At first, she was going to meet up with her fianc¨¦, Hugo Gray, for a date. However, she unexpectedly ran into him while he was cheating on her with her stepsister. At that moment, the only thought that ran through her mind wasn''t to make a scene and question them with the only remaining shred of dignity she had left. She decided instead to give them a taste of their own medicine-an eye for an eye; a tooth for a tooth. I''m going to get my revenge! I''m going to make them pay for this dearly!


    In the beginning, she thought that everything hade to an end with that. However, she realized two monthster that she was pregnant! Olivia felt cold all over as she stared at her stepsister standing in front of her. At the same time, her stepsister''s mocking expression stabbed into her heart painfully.


    Anna Maxwell pretended to be shocked. "Olivia, weren''t you still dating Hugo two months ago? How could you do something like this to him?"


    Olivia stared at Anna and sneered, "Aren''t you ashamed of what you did? Besides, whatever happens between Hugo and I is none of your business!" At the time, she only said that she wanted to break up and did not say anything about their disgusting cheating to preserve their dignity. However, she did not expect Anna to act so shamelessly. How dare she mention the events from back then?!


    A sh of guilt flitted across Anna''s eyes. She had not expected Olivia to bring up the truth in front of their father right now. Thus, she pointed at Olivia and raised her voice, "Don''t talk nonsense! That night, you stayed out all night. Then, you broke up with Hugo the very next day. The only reason I agreed to take your ce and be Hugo''s fianc¨¦e is for the sake of a sessful union between our families. Even if you don''t understand my pain, you shouldn''t wrong me by saying such words!" As she spoke, her tears fell freely down her face.


    Olivia''s stepmother, Amy Davis, had been sitting by the side. Just then, she hugged Anna and said in displeasure, "Olivia, you shouldn''t speak without evidence! You might not care for your own reputation, but your sister is still young. How is she going to hold her head up in society if you ruin her reputation?!"


    Olivia was so mad that she burst outughing, "I saw the two of them together myself, do I need to obtain the surveince footage for you?"


    p. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she felt a p hitting her hard across the face. It left half her face feeling numb from the force. Clutching at her cheek, she looked toward the man who hit her in disbelief. "Dad, why did you hit me?"


    "Your sister sacrificed so much for this family! On the other hand, look at you! How dare you shame your sister? You''ve embarrassed me so much; I can''t even hold my head up anymore! I''m warning you, Olivia Maxwell. Go to the hospital now, or you will be disowned from the Maxwell Family!"


    Olivia''s breath hitched, and she felt a wave of tears threatening to fall. Even so, her voice was strangely firm, "I will not go to the hospital to get an abortion!"


    "Then get out of here! From today onward, you are no longer my daughter!" Henry Maxwell shouted furiously while pointing in the direction of the door.


    Olivia nced at Henry, then nced at the mother and daughter pair, who were sitting on the sofa and gloating over her distress. After that, she spun around coldly and walked away resolutely.


    "Sigh. Dad, you can''t mean to chase Olivia out for real... Olivia, wait! Don''t go!" Anna suddenly put on an anxious expression and chased after her.


    In the middle of the yard, only the two sisters remained. Thus, Anna dropped her pretense and crowed delightedly. "Did you have a good time that night, Olivia?"


    Olivier paused for a moment and narrowed her eyes. "You nned for that person to be there?"


    In return, Anna let out a peal of wildughter. "I went through a lot of trouble to let you experience some fun. I spent more than 10,000 on that! It was that beggar who lived under the overpass. You know him, right? He was so happy to hear about my surprise for you. How was it, Olivia?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Upon hearing those words, Olivia curled her hands into tight fists, and her anger led to a rush of blood to the head. She didn''t want to hold back anymore, thus, she reached out and pped Anna across the face!


    "Ah!" Anna did not imagine that Olivia wouldsh out so suddenly. Therefore, she waspletely caught off guard. After receiving two ps in a row, she fell to the ground from the impact. However, it wasn''t enough for Olivia to vent out all her hatred for Anna. Hence, she grabbed Anna by the hair and pulled her off the ground!


    "Anna, I am your sister! Not only did you snatch my boyfriend away, but you also used such underhanded methods on me from behind the scenes! How shameless can you be?!"


    Unfortunately, she felt somebody pulling her away forcefully from behind just as she was tearing Anna apart, causing her to lose her bnce and fall backward! Right before she fell to the ground, she unconsciously covered her belly to protect it.


    Henry roared furiously, "What are you doing?!"


    Anna immediately threw herself into Henry''s arms, crying aggrievedly. "Dad, I just wanted to give Olivia some advice. Not only did she not appreciate my efforts, but she also used me of snatching Hugo from her! Moreover, she also used me and Mom of snatching you away and taking over the Maxwell Family! She told me and Mom to f*ck off!"


    Thus, Henry lightly patted Anna on the back,forting her. "You are my daughter, and I officially and legally married your mother. I won''t let anybody drive you away!"


    Olivia curled her lips mockingly. Then, she got off the ground with difficulty and slowly walked to the door while holding her belly. There is nothing left in this family for me anymore.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Seven yearster, at the airport.


    ¡°Olivia, this way!¡± Nathan Baker happily waved at the womaning out of the airport.


    The woman was tall and slender; she wore oversized shades over her fair and delicate-looking face,


    and her slightly raised chin set off her long and slender neck. In her hand, a beige suitcase was


    smoothly sliding across the ground, and a cute little boy sat on top of the suitcase.


    The little boy looked no more than six or seven years old. Wearing a windbreaker in the same style as


    Olivia, he sat atop the suitcase in a well-behaved manner and gave off an extremely likable vibe.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Nathan walked up to them and greeted them, then took the luggage from Olivia¡¯s hands and jokingly


    said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Doctor Bailey! You made me wait for such a long time! It was so painful!¡±


    Olivia handed her luggage over to the man in front of her,zily ncing sideways at him. ¡°Mr. Baker, I


    didn¡¯t make you wait!¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mess with Mommy,¡± North Maxwell, the little boy sitting on the


    suitcase, said.


    ¡°Little brat, you should address me as ¡®Uncle Nathan¡¯; do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll stick to Nathan.¡±


    Olivia nced at the two of them, who quarreled daily, with an expression of indifference and said,


    ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and hurried toward the direction of the restroom.


    She had only taken several steps when she suddenly saw a man wearing a baseball cap, sneakily and


    suspiciously following behind a young girl.


    Then, the man reached his hand into the girl¡¯s coat pocket while the girl wasn¡¯t paying attention and


    pocketed her a brand-new phone without a single trace.


    His actions were smooth and confident¡ªhe was ustomed to pickpocketing.


    Upon seeing that, the corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth raised slightly in a smooth arc. Stealing in broad


    daylight? Alright; since I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll do a little good deed today.


    Thus, she lowered her head and deliberately ran into the man. She even pretended to stagger


    backward due to the impact. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to knock into you!¡±


    The man frowned slightly. He looked vicious and was about to lose his temper. However, when he saw


    her pretty face, his expression changedpletely, and he smilingly said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Miss, are


    you alright?¡±


    She shook her head charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Sorry for knocking into you.¡±


    By the time the two of them went their own ways, the phone was already in Olivia¡¯s hands. After that,


    she looked back at the guy, raising her brows as she smiled slightly.


    As it so happened, this scene was witnessed by Eugene Nn, who had just gotten off the ne. The


    man had a slender body and a cold, handsome face. Moreover, his entire body gave off a sense of


    dignity that was unparalleled.


    Upon witnessing the scene, he frowned slightly. I can¡¯t believe such a beautiful woman would turn out


    to be a thief.


    He found himself feeling slightly disappointed, but he did not n to interfere in the matter.


    At that moment, his assistant, Curtis Wood, took the luggage out of his hands. ¡°President Nn, did


    you manage to find that genius doctor?¡±


    Eugene rubbed at his temples tiredly. ¡°We were one step toote. I heard the doctor returned to Criecia


    today. Please get somebody to investigate it quickly.¡±


    Curtis hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. There seems to be a high-leveled


    individual who has been helping the genius doctor hide her identity. Aside from figuring out that the


    genius doctor¡¯s name is Skye Bailey, we can¡¯t even figure out whether the genius doctor is a male or a


    female.¡±


    Eugene became impatient. ¡°Enough. Go to the hackers¡¯munity and look for Wily Rabbit. You need


    to locate the genius doctor for me; Grandpa¡¯s condition cannot afford any more dys.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the airport.


    At that moment, Olivia walked out of the restroom followed by the girl, who had lost her phone during


    the incident just now.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hold onto your phone carefully and don¡¯t lose it again.¡±


    At the same time, Nathan was questioning the little boy sitting on the luggage, ¡°What¡¯s your ns for


    tomorrow? Will your mom go and treat my great-grandpa tomorrow?¡±


    North shook his head. ¡°Nope. Mommy is going for an interview tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°An interview? Where?¡±


    ¡°The Nn Group.¡±


    Nathan was so shocked that he staggered. ¡°The Nn Group? W-Why there?¡±


    ¡°Obviously to look for a job!¡±


    ¡°Does your mom even need to look for a job?¡±


    The famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey; won¡¯t it be a breeze for her to find a job anywhere?


    ¡°I asked her to.¡± The little boy had a look of yearning on his face. ¡°I heard that the Nn Group is one


    of thergest conglomerates in Criecia and its subsidiaries are spread out across the globe. Only a


    company like that can match up to my mommy!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nathan hurriedly interrupted him. Then, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that Eugene


    Nn, the president of the Nn Group, is as cruel as a demon! If he bes your mom¡¯s boss,


    won¡¯t your mom suffer every single day?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Mommy is a pushover?¡± North nced at Nathan. ¡°You, on the other hand¡­ you seem to


    be extremely afraid of him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! How can I not be afraid?¡± Just thinking about Eugene¡¯s methods made Nathan shudder in


    fear.


    Then, North narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nathan, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°N-No?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to investigate it myself?¡± The little guy smiled, but his words were threatening.


    ¡°You stinky brat; how dare you threaten me¡­¡± Nathan red at him resentfully. However, s, he gave


    in. ¡°Okay, okay; I know there¡¯s nothing I can hide from the hacking skills of Wily Rabbit! I¡¯m terrified of


    you! To be honest, the president of the Nn Group is my uncle. But, you have to keep it a secret. You


    must never reveal to him that I¡¯ve returned to the country. Otherwise, he might send me off to Africa!¡±


    North seemed to realize something, nodding his head and muttering to himself, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re his


    nephew. That really slipped past me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ncing at him, North replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I asked if you did something terrible to your uncle¡ªso


    much so that you don¡¯t even dare to return to this country anymore?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Nathan hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! It was an ident! Enough, enough; it¡¯s not something I


    can tell a brat like you.¡±


    As they were talking, Olivia returned.


    Then, North smilingly said, ¡°Mommy, you have to be on time when you attend the interview at the


    Nn Group tomorrow, okay?¡±


    She nced at him coolly. ¡°I will, you little brat!¡±


    Pouting, North thought, Do you think it was easy for me to get you to go to the Nn Group, Mommy?


    While on the road, Olivia stared out at the tall buildings outside the car window, feeling rather


    emotional.


    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s been seven years since youst returned, right?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been seven years.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances back then that had forced my hand, who would be willing to leave


    one¡¯s country for seven years?


    At that moment, a familiar building shed past her eyes suddenly¡ªit was the Maxwell Company.


    Then, the events of the past flitted through her mind, one by one.


    ¡°Olivia? When will you go and treat my great-grandpa? I will need to make some arrangements too.¡±


    He dragged her thoughts back to the present.


    After mulling over it, she replied, ¡°Tomorrow is Friday, and I have to attend an interview. You can


    arrange it on either Saturday or Sunday.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Thanks, Olivia! Thanks for flying back especially for my great-grandpa!¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s not like I came back specifically for your great-grandpa. I just


    thought that it¡¯s time for me toe home.¡±


    Afterward, they chatted happily in the car. The journey took over an hour before they arrived at La


    Grande Maison¡ªthe residence Nathan had prepared for them.


    ¡°The two of you will live here for the time being. Once an open unit opens up in ourmunity district, I


    will transfer you over!¡±


    Thus, Olivia replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Olivia woke up early in the morning, put on some makeup to enhance her beauty, and


    kissed the little guy goodbye. ¡°North, I¡¯m going for the interview now. Behave yourself at home, okay?


    Also, I contacted your godmother. She¡¯ll be here soon to keep youpany.¡±


    North nodded obediently. ¡°Do your best, Mommy.¡±


    Looking ambitious, she assured him, ¡°Yeah. Just you wait, North. I¡¯m going to make lots of money and


    support you.¡±


    Half an hourter, she raised her head to look at the iconic building that reached toward the skies and


    sighed in amazement. As expected of the Nn Group¡ªit¡¯s magnificent!


    Upon entering the building, she exined the reason for her arrival to the receptionist. Hence, the


    receptionist immediately invited Curtis over. ¡°Mr. Wood, this is Miss Maxwell. She applied for the


    position of fashion designer and is here for an interview.¡±


    The position of the fashion designer was a little special. For that reason, the president usually


    conducted the interview himself.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Curtis replied. Lifting his head, his breath caught in his throat and he froze in ce when he


    got a proper look at Olivia¡¯s face!


    T-T-This woman! I-Isn¡¯t she the thief President Nn met at the airport yesterday? Why is she here?


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, please take a seat for the moment. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Curtis hurriedly said to Olivia


    before rushing into the president¡¯s office. ¡°President Nn! Do you remember the thief we saw at the


    airport yesterday? She turned out to be a designer that has applied for a job at ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eugene slowly lifted his eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    Curtis nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    In response, Eugene narrowed his eyes and threw the pen in his hand onto the table. ¡°Bring her here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After a short while, another knock sounded on the door of the president¡¯s office, and he mean-spiritedly


    spat out a single word, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Therefore, Olivia followed Curtis into the president¡¯s office.


    The office was veryrge¡ªat least several hundred square meters¡ªwith good natural lighting. Even


    so, the first thing that caught her eye upon entering the room was the man sitting behind the office desk


    like a king. At that moment, the man was gazing at her intently with a pair of deep eyes and carried a


    dignified and domineering aura around him.


    Thus, she was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, this is the president of ourpany, President Nn.¡±


    Coming back to her senses, she immediately greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, President Nn. I came


    here to interview for the position of a fashion designer.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a woman easily dazzled by looks since there were many other good-looking guys around


    her. However, none of them had ever sent a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins as he did. Not


    only that, but he also gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Eugene leaned back in his chairzily.


    To be honest, this woman is extremely beautiful. What a pity that she is nothing more than a


    kleptomaniac!


    Looking at her with his deep eyes, he sneered, ¡°Miss Maxwell, the Nn Group highly values its


    employees¡¯ moral character. Do you think your moral character would be epted here?¡±


    His tone was provocative, heavily leaning toward a mocking attitude mixed with some light banter.


    However, the thinly-veiled insults behind his words made Olivia¡¯s expression darken immediately.


    ¡°President Nn, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Eugene looked at her and slowly articted his words, word by word, ¡°Thispany does not need an


    employee with poor moral character, like you.¡±


    After saying that, he gave Curtis a look.


    Curtis responded immediately,ing over and gesturing toward the door with a flourish.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia waspletely disgusted by his attitude. She was aware of reasons such as having a poor


    resume, being underqualified, or being too nervous at interviews, but she had never seen a person who


    told her they didn¡¯t need an employee with a moral character like hers without even asking anything.


    What¡¯s wrong with my moral character?


    Thus, she red at Eugene and scowled fiercely. After wasting her entire morning, her anger could no


    longer be suppressed!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me, you can tell that to me directly. Why did you have to take a jab at my character?


    Do you think anybody cares about apany like yours? Do you think that there aren¡¯t any other


    companies besides yours?¡± After saying that, she turned to leave.


    Eugene looked at her back and sneered. After that, he casually threw out a sentence. ¡°Do you think


    any otherpany would dare to hire someone that was rejected by the Nn Group?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks abruptly. Then, she looked back at him with a gaze that could freeze a


    person down to their bones. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said; even if you beg me to work for you in the future, I


    would never ept your offer!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    After she finished speaking, Olivia turned and left the office immediately.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment. What an arrogant woman! Beg her to work for me? She sure is


    confident of herself!


    However, that confident gaze of hers reminded him about a woman he met seven years ago. After


    spending the night with him, she disappeared without a trace. Even now, he couldn¡¯t locate her.


    Now that I think about it, that woman seven years ago was as gutsy as this woman!


    Sneering to himself, he withdrew his gaze and looked toward Curtis. ¡°Have you released an


    announcement regarding the fact that we want Wily Rabbit to locate the genius doctor, Skye Bailey?¡±


    To that question, Curtis hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve announced it, but Wily Rabbit has yet to reply. We might


    need to wait for a while more. By the way, about the Wuyou San form you wanted me to inquire


    about¡­ I heard that it will be auctioned at a bar tonight. Would you like to check it out?¡±


    Eugene pondered over it before agreeing, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Olivia left the Nn Group in a huff. Her mind was full of fantasies about how she


    was going to kill him.


    That man! I¡¯m going to kill him!


    Getting a taxi by the side of the road, she prepared to go home. However, while they were waiting at a


    traffic light, a man suddenly copsed to the ground in front of their car.


    The driver hurriedly swerved to the side. At the same time, the passersby also avoided the man as they


    walked by. Nobody seemed to show any intention of going up to the man to help him.


    ¡°Stop the car; I¡¯m going to check on the man.¡±


    Abandoning a man to die wasn¡¯t something people in her line of work could do.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯d advise you not to get out of the car. Nowadays, there are so many traffic ident scams


    going around. If you run into one, you¡¯d be in a lot of trouble,¡± the driver warned her with a frown,


    ncing at her through the rearview mirror.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia analyzed the situation and said, ¡°He copsed suddenly; he might be sick. I¡¯m going to get out of


    the car to check on him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the driver lost his temper. ¡°Then, pay your bill. You can do whatever you want after


    you pay the bill. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this mess!¡±


    She looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she decisively took out a 100 bill and threw it at the


    driver.


    After getting out of the car, she strode over to the man.


    The man was very handsome. However, hisplexion was pale beyond belief and his eyes were


    tightly closed as hey unconscious on the ground.


    Olivia took his pulse and was surprised to find that despite how young he was, he had a lot of health


    problems. Nevertheless, under the current circumstances, this man had simply lost consciousness due


    to low blood sugar¡ªhe would be fine once he ate something sweet.


    Thus, she patted at his pockets. Normally, people with low blood sugar would carry some sweets or


    biscuits in their pockets. However, she couldn¡¯t find anything to eat on him no matter how hard she


    searched.


    Just as she was about to take out her phone to call for an ambnce, she noticed that her phone was


    gone.


    Did I drop it in the taxi?


    She sighed. Fortunately, she found the man¡¯s phone just now. Using his phone, she hurriedly called for


    emergency services. Then, she used the phone to call her own phone. Despite ringing several times,


    nobody answered the call. Afterward, the call was cut off and the other party immediately turned off her


    phone.


    Her expression sank immediately.


    That driver¡­ Isn¡¯t it enough that he doesn¡¯t have a single shred of sympathy in his bones? Now, he¡¯s


    even stealing my phone? What wishful thinking!


    Picking up the phone again, she called North. ¡°North, can you check where my phone is? I identally


    left it in a taxi just now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mommy. How was your interview?¡±


    She listened to the little devil¡¯s soft, baby voice and hurriedly replied, ¡°It was okay!¡±


    She responded to his question vaguely; she was afraid that he would not stop nagging at her.


    To be honest, Olivia had no intention of looking for work when she returned to the country this time


    around. She was perfectly capable of starting her own business. However, for some reason, the little


    devil imed that it was more stable to get a jobpared to starting her own business and even


    picked out thispany for her to interview at.


    Who could have known I¡¯d meet such a crazy president before I even entered thepany? She


    secretlyined in her heart, I guess my son doesn¡¯t have that great of an eye for people after all!


    After settling the matter with her phone, the ambnce arrived.


    Since she was rescuing somebody, she decided to go all the way with it. Thus, she followed the man to


    the hospital out of the kindness in her heart, paid for the surgical fees, helped contact his family, and


    waited until his family arrived at the hospital before she left.


    In the president¡¯s office at Nn Group, Curtis came in to report with his phone in his hand. ¡°President


    Nn, will you look at this? Doesn¡¯t the man in the picture look like Young Master Brian?¡±


    Eugene took the phone from him. Disyed across the screen of the phone was a newly-posted article


    with the headline ¡®Copse of Moral Values¡ªWoman Takes Advantage of a Beautiful Man That


    Copsed on the Street¡¯. Underneath that headline was a clear picture showing a young man


    unconscious on the ground while a woman groped him up and down.


    That woman looked nervous. From a certain angle, she certainly looked rather suspicious.


    Eugene¡¯s expression darkened, and the scowl on his phone deepened. The man lying there is indeed


    my brother, while this woman¡­ Haha¡­ Isn¡¯t this the woman who was just here at thepany for an


    interview but was rejected by me due to issues with her character? Why? Is she stealing my brother¡¯s


    phone now?


    Handing the phone back to Curtis, Eugene made another call. ¡°How is Brian?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came through from the other side of the phone. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just his chronic illness.


    Just now, he fainted by the side of the road and was brought to the hospital by an ambnce. He¡¯s fine


    now, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    After hearing that, he let out a breath of relief. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been looking for a genius doctor by the


    name of Skye Bailey. Once I locate the doctor, I¡¯ll ask him to examine Brian too.¡±


    The woman paused for a moment. Then, a soft sigh came through the phone. ¡°Brian¡¯s health has


    always been like this. I¡¯m afraid nobody will be able to make him better. It¡¯s been so many years; how


    many doctors have you found to examine him by now? You¡¯ve worked so hard for his sake over all


    these years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. No matter what, he is still my brother.¡±


    The two of them conversed for a while then hung up the phone. After knowing that his brother was fine,


    Eugene felt relieved. His phone is no big deal; what¡¯s important is Brian¡¯s health.


    Curtis shook his head helplessly. To be honest, President Nn cares for his brother a lot, especially


    when ites to his health. Yet, the woman in this photo has gotten on President Nn¡¯s bad side


    time and again. She might be getting in a lot of trouble soon!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Olivia returned home. The moment she entered the door, she saw two heads sitting in front of the


    computer, staring at theputer intently for some reason. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Kate Thomas looked back. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back? Do you know that you¡¯ve be the hot, trending topic?


    Many posts are criticizing you all over the inte right now and North is helping you deal with it.¡±


    Kate Thomas was Olivia¡¯s best friend, and she was also the only person Olivia had told about her


    return to the country this time.


    Upon hearing that, Olivia waspletely bewildered. ¡°What posts?¡±


    She nced at the screen and immediately saw the report about the copse of moral values. ¡°I was


    rescuing a person! Why does the report im that I am stealing?! Would anybody steal anything so


    openly in broad daylight?!¡±


    Kate pursed her lips. ¡°You should continue reading. Those saying that you are a thief are being polite.


    There are also some saying¡­¡±


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she nced at the little boy in front of her, who was not


    even seven years old. Then, she swallowed her words. In the end, she leaned close to Olivia¡¯s ear and


    whispered the indecent words, ¡°Some imed you were molesting him.¡±


    Olivia was so angry that she nearly cursed out loud. ¡°Who could have taken my actions so out of


    context?! Did they not see me rescuing the man?! Didn¡¯t they see me following the ambnce to the


    hospital? Didn¡¯t they see me paying for that man¡¯s medical fees from my own wallet? I¡¯m such a


    gorgeous woman; how can they paint me in such a terrible light?!¡± The more she vented, the angrier


    she got. ¡°North, investigate who on earth reported that article and block his ount! Just because I


    failed to browse the almanac before I left the house today, I seem to have met all the bad luck in the


    world!¡±


    North made a nomittal sound in response, his small hands flying across the keyboard without


    stopping. He was extremely focused, and the screen was filled with all sorts of constantly changing


    codes. It was confusing to look at.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just then, Kate looked over at Olivia and said, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go for an interview? How did it


    go?¡±


    Before the topic was mentioned, Olivia still had her emotions under control. However, the moment it


    was brought up, she burned with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up! I was so pissed off!¡±


    Kate frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The president of the Nn Group, Eugene Nn, is a


    renowned businessman in the industry. Rumors have it that he is both handsome and wealthy¡ªhe is


    the most eligible bachelor across the entire Summer City! Most importantly, I heard that he has been


    looking for a woman¡ª¡±


    Olivia waved her hands, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Shut up! That b*stard isn¡¯t as great as you say


    he is!¡±


    Upon hearing that, North, who was sitting in front of theputer, pricked up his ears to listen and the


    frown on his face gradually deepened.


    On the other hand, Olivia sighed and recounted her entire experience during the interview. At the end


    of her story, she concluded angrily, ¡°He imed that my moral character was poor and even harshly


    threatened to end my career! What a joke! If I, Olivia Maxwell, want to find a job, who wouldn¡¯t be


    scrambling over themselves to hire me? Who does he think he is to end my career?!¡±


    Kate patted her back gently. ¡°Alright; there, there. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have North teach him a lesson.¡±


    Olivia nodded her head in response to those words.


    At that moment, North felt emotionally exhausted. That daddy of mine sure doesn¡¯t know the meaning


    of digging his own grave.


    To be honest, he had already investigated the truth behind his birth. His mom had told him that his dad


    had died a long time ago. She also asked him not to bring the subject up and forbade him from asking


    about it. However, he did not believe her. After investigating behind her back for a long time, his


    investigation led him to Eugene Nn.


    Taking advantage of Nathan¡¯s family issues, he coaxed his mom to return to the country and tried every


    trick in the book to cajole his mom into attending an interview at the Nn Group. He wanted to


    arrange for his mom to be next to his dad. If he let them meet each other every day, then it was only a


    matter of time before they fell for each other.


    However, the two of them had gone and done it. Despite having a good hand of cards, they destroyed


    the entire game.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mommy. I¡¯ll get you your revenge,¡± he replied, looking up at her with a solemn


    expression.


    Upon hearing those words, Olivia leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Aww, North loves me the


    most. Tell me; how are you going to help me get my revenge?¡±


    He looked at her earnestly. ¡°How much money do you want him to lose?¡±


    She mulled over it and replied, ¡°I spent around five minutes inside and outside his office. So¡­ 50


    million.¡±


    As North¡¯s small hands busily flew across theputer, a message popped up suddenly. It was a


    message from the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters. ¡®There¡¯s arge order to locate a genius doctor by the


    name of Skye Bailey. The upfront fee is 10 million. Do you ept?¡¯


    His small hands paused for a moment. Frowning slightly, he typed out a few words in quick session.


    ¡®Do you have any information on the poster?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a guy named Curtis Wood. There¡¯s not much other information on him.¡¯


    Curtis Wood? That name sure sounds familiar. That¡¯s right; isn¡¯t that the name of Daddy¡¯s special


    assistant?


    Then, North lifted the corners of his mouth in an evil smile, looking like a little devil as he typed out his


    reply: ¡®Rejected.¡¯


    How the tables have turned. After offending Mommy so thoroughly just now, you turn around and beg


    for Mommy¡¯s help? Find somebody else to help you out; Mommy is busy.


    All these years, they had been working while keeping a low profile. Therefore, even though Olivia


    constantly treated many diseases and saved many people, nobody was aware that she was actually


    the famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey.


    Right now, I better teach that clueless daddy of mine a lesson.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    At the Nn Group.


    ¡°President Nn, this is bad. The firewalls of thepany¡¯s system were breached. The other party


    seems to be quite skilled. We are suffering a great loss. Right now, the conservative estimate of our


    losses is at 30 million.¡± Curtis was sweating profusely, practically risking a beating as he came over to


    report his findings.


    Eugene¡¯s expression immediately turned dark, and he said in an intimidating voice, ¡°Immediately get


    the Information Security Department on the case to intercept the intruder.¡±


    The Information Security Department desperately attempted to locate and patch up the loopholes


    within the system, but the other party was very skillful. Despite doing everything they could, the other


    party easily found chinks in their armor. Moreover, every single time they resisted the attacks, the other


    party dealt an even heavier blow on their systems.


    Ten minutester, the other party arrogantly retreated, leaving behind a string of codes. When the


    codes were tranted, it spelled out the word ¡®warning¡¯.


    After a calction of their losses, thepany reported a total loss of 50 million.


    Sitting in front of hisputer, Eugene narrowed his eyes fiercely. This person isn¡¯t just skillful, he¡¯s


    gutsy too!


    The technicians of the Nn Group were among the top technicians within their field. Moreover, the


    Nn Group¡¯s firewalls sustained billions of attacks on it every single day, and only a handful had


    managed to prate the firewalls before.


    However, those technicians werepletely helpless against this person!


    Who on earth is so capable? Besides, what on earth does this warning even mean?


    ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Eugene yelled.


    ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡± Curtis rushed over.


    ¡°Did Wily Rabbit ept the request?¡±


    He lowered his eyes and timidly replied, ¡°H-He just refused it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is it because the money isn¡¯t enough? Tell him I¡¯ll double the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡±


    ¡­


    Olivia watched as the Nn Group suffered a loss of 50 million. Then, the resentment in her heart


    finally simmered down.


    At the Nolen Group.


    ¡°President Nolen, this is bed. The firewells of thepeny¡¯s system were breeched. The other perty


    seems to be quite skilled. We ere suffering e greet loss. Right now, the conservetive estimete of our


    losses is et 30 million.¡± Curtis wes sweeting profusely, precticelly risking e beeting es he ceme over to


    report his findings.


    Eugene¡¯s expression immedietely turned derk, end he seid in en intimideting voice, ¡°Immedietely get


    the Informetion Security Depertment on the cese to intercept the intruder.¡±


    The Informetion Security Depertment desperetely ettempted to locete end petch up the loopholes


    within the system, but the other perty wes very skillful. Despite doing everything they could, the other


    perty eesily found chinks in their ermor. Moreover, every single time they resisted the ettecks, the other


    perty deelt en even heevier blow on their systems.


    Ten minutes leter, the other perty errogently retreeted, leeving behind e string of codes. When the


    codes were trensleted, it spelled out the word ¡®werning¡¯.


    After e celculetion of their losses, thepeny reported e totel loss of 50 million.


    Sitting in front of hisputer, Eugene nerrowed his eyes fiercely. This person isn¡¯t just skillful, he¡¯s


    gutsy too!


    The techniciens of the Nolen Group were emong the top techniciens within their field. Moreover, the


    Nolen Group¡¯s firewells susteined billions of ettecks on it every single dey, end only e hendful hed


    meneged to prete the firewells before.


    However, those techniciens werepletely helpless egeinst this person!


    Who on eerth is so cepeble? Besides, whet on eerth does this werning even meen?


    ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Eugene yelled.


    ¡°Yes, President Nolen.¡± Curtis rushed over.


    ¡°Did Wily Rebbit ept the request?¡±


    He lowered his eyes end timidly replied, ¡°H-He just refused it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes nerrowed slightly. ¡°Is it beceuse the money isn¡¯t enough? Tell him I¡¯ll double the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Nolen.¡±


    ¡­


    Olivie wetched es the Nolen Group suffered e loss of 50 million. Then, the resentment in her heert


    finelly simmered down.


    At the Nolon Group.


    ¡°President Nolon, this is bod. The firewolls of thepony¡¯s system were breoched. The other porty


    seems to be quite skilled. We ore suffering o greot loss. Right now, the conservotive estimote of our


    losses is ot 30 million.¡± Curtis wos sweoting profusely, procticolly risking o beoting os hee over to


    report his findings.


    Eugene¡¯s expression immediotely turned dork, ond he soid in on intimidoting voice, ¡°Immediotely get


    the Informotion Security Deportment on the cose to intercept the intruder.¡±


    The Informotion Security Deportment desperotely ottempted to locote ond potch up the loopholes


    within the system, but the other porty wos very skillful. Despite doing everything they could, the other


    porty eosily found chinks in their ormor. Moreover, every single time they resisted the ottocks, the other


    porty deolt on even heovier blow on their systems.


    Ten minutes loter, the other porty orrogontly retreoted, leoving behind o string of codes. When the


    codes were tronsloted, it spelled out the word ¡®worning¡¯.


    After o colculotion of their losses, thepony reported o totol loss of 50 million.


    Sitting in front of hisputer, Eugene norrowed his eyes fiercely. This person isn¡¯t just skillful, he¡¯s


    gutsy too!


    The technicions of the Nolon Group were omong the top technicions within their field. Moreover, the


    Nolon Group¡¯s firewolls sustoined billions of ottocks on it every single doy, ond only o hondful hod


    monoged to prote the firewolls before.


    However, those technicions werepletely helpless ogoinst this person!


    Who on eorth is so copoble? Besides, whot on eorth does this worning even meon?


    ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Eugene yelled.


    ¡°Yes, President Nolon.¡± Curtis rushed over.


    ¡°Did Wily Robbit ept the request?¡±


    He lowered his eyes ond timidly replied, ¡°H-He just refused it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes norrowed slightly. ¡°Is it becouse the money isn¡¯t enough? Tell him I¡¯ll double the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Nolon.¡±


    ¡­


    Olivio wotched os the Nolon Group suffered o loss of 50 million. Then, the resentment in her heort


    finolly simmered down.


    Under Kate¡¯s urging, they went to thergest entertainment center in the city¡ªthe Rakuten Bar.


    Naturally, they brought Nathan along with them too.


    Under Kate¡¯s urging, they went to thergest entertainment center in the city¡ªthe Rakuten Bar.


    Naturally, they brought Nathan along with them too.


    They found a booth for four and ordered three cocktails. At the same time, Nathan also specially


    ordered a ss of milk for North.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s going to be an auction tonight. Olivia, if there¡¯s anything you want to bid on, let me


    know. I¡¯ll bid on it for you.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at Olivia with an expression that seemed to say


    ¡®look at how nice I am to you¡¯.


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡±


    At the same time, three men were sitting in a private booth on the second floor. The one sitting at the


    head was none other than Eugene Nn, who had rejected Olivia¡¯s interview just now. On the other


    hand, the other two beside him were his childhood friends¡ªAlex Road and Hayden Coleman.


    Alex and Hayden had apanied Eugene here tonight. However, Eugene was not in high spirits


    tonight¡ªthe atmosphere for drinking was ruined.


    Alex nced about the ce. When his gazended on Olivia and her party among the crowd below,


    he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anybody bring a child to a bar.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Hayden, who was sitting next to him, nced down too. ¡°Hmm? Eugene, don¡¯t


    you think that guy looks simr to Nathan?¡±


    Eugene, who was leaning backzily in his chair with his eyes closed, turned his head slightly. When


    he saw that table of four, his long, narrow, and deep-set eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Hayden chuckled as he said, ¡°I only mentioned that he looked like him. When did that brat sneak back


    into the country?¡±


    Seeing as Eugene had yet to withdraw his gaze, Alex couldn¡¯t resist trying to persuade him, ¡°You


    should let it go. So many years have passed; were you still going to stop him froming back? It was


    just the well-intentioned but misguided actions of a youth back then.¡±


    Eugene did not say a word. No matter how the two guys nagged at him, he remained silent. Moreover,


    those secretive eyes of his kept staring at the table of four below them.


    Under Kate¡¯s urging, they went to thergest entertainment center in the city¡ªthe Rakuten Bar.


    Naturally, they brought Nathan along with them too.


    To be precise, he was staring at Olivia alone.


    To be precise, he wes stering et Olivie elone.


    I cen¡¯t imegine how resourceful this women is. When did she get together with Nethen? Is she trying to


    teke edventege of Nethen?


    At thet moment, the voice of the host ceme from downsteirs, ¡°Next up, we ere going to begin bidding


    for the Wuyou Sen formule. The sterting bid is 500,000.¡±


    When Eugene heerd thet, he finelly withdrew his geze.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The reeson he ceme here tonight wes beceuse of the Wuyou Sen formule! It wes seid thet this formule


    hed e mireculous effect on criticelly ill petients. For thet reeson, he hed been seeking it for e long time.


    Now thet his grendfether wes in criticel condition, he could only hope thet this item could buy him some


    time until he found the genius doctor.


    At the seme time, Olivie, who wes sitting in the booth below, showed greet interest in the Wuyou Sen


    formule too. ¡°Nethen, bid on this! I heerd ebout the Wuyou Sen formule e long time ego. It might help


    cure your greet-grendpe¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nethen egreed without hesitetion efter heering whet she seid end quickly joined in the bidding.


    In e single bid, the price jumped from 500,000 to 5 million. Nethen frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this item just e


    supplement? It¡¯s not like it cen bring the deed beck. Why ere there so meny people scrembling over


    themselves to get it?


    Just es he wes hesiteting ebout whether or not he wented to join in the bidding, e cold voice sounded


    from the second floor. ¡°10 million.¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the room. When the crowd heerd his bid, they whispered emong


    themselves. Thet price wes ridiculously high¡ªit wes e 20-fold increese.


    Nethen flew into e rege end looked up. Who is this foolish spendthrift who hes so much money end


    nowhere else to spend it?


    As e result, the fece thet stered him down to his bones eppeered in his line of sight suddenly.


    Consequently, he set down with en eudible ¡®swoosh¡¯ end pulled the hood of his jecket up over his heed,


    trying to hide like en ostrich burying its heed in the send.


    To be precise, he wos storing ot Olivio olone.


    I con¡¯t imogine how resourceful this womon is. When did she get together with Nothon? Is she trying to


    toke odvontoge of Nothon?


    At thot moment, the voice of the hoste from downstoirs, ¡°Next up, we ore going to begin bidding


    for the Wuyou Son formulo. The storting bid is 500,000.¡±


    When Eugene heord thot, he finolly withdrew his goze.


    The reoson hee here tonight wos becouse of the Wuyou Son formulo! It wos soid thot this formulo


    hod o miroculous effect on criticolly ill potients. For thot reoson, he hod been seeking it for o long time.


    Now thot his grondfother wos in criticol condition, he could only hope thot this item could buy him some


    time until he found the genius doctor.


    At the some time, Olivio, who wos sitting in the booth below, showed greot interest in the Wuyou Son


    formulo too. ¡°Nothon, bid on this! I heord obout the Wuyou Son formulo o long time ogo. It might help


    cure your greot-grondpo¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nothon ogreed without hesitotion ofter heoring whot she soid ond quickly joined in the bidding.


    In o single bid, the price jumped from 500,000 to 5 million. Nothon frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this item just o


    supplement? It¡¯s not like it con bring the deod bock. Why ore there so mony people scrombling over


    themselves to get it?


    Just os he wos hesitoting obout whether or not he wonted to join in the bidding, o cold voice sounded


    from the second floor. ¡°10 million.¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the room. When the crowd heord his bid, they whispered omong


    themselves. Thot price wos ridiculously high¡ªit wos o 20-fold increose.


    Nothon flew into o roge ond looked up. Who is this foolish spendthrift who hos so much money ond


    nowhere else to spend it?


    As o result, the foce thot stored him down to his bones oppeored in his line of sight suddenly.


    Consequently, he sot down with on oudible ¡®swoosh¡¯ ond pulled the hood of his jocket up over his heod,


    trying to hide like on ostrich burying its heod in the sond.


    To be precise, he was staring at Olivia alone.


    I can¡¯t imagine how resourceful this woman is. When did she get together with Nathan? Is she trying to


    take advantage of Nathan?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    When Olivia noticed this, she asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nathan anxiously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll make this up to you on another day. Let¡¯s go back now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my life.¡±


    He looked at her pleadingly.


    She was utterly bewildered. Thinking back on his actions, she thoughtfully lifted her eyes and nced


    toward the second floor. It was a single nce, but it made her widen her eyes instantaneously.


    I-It¡¯s that b*stard?! F*ck! H-How much did he bid just now? Oh, it was 10 million.


    ¡°20 million,¡± she deliberately shouted toward the second floor.


    When Nathan heard that, his figure swayed. I¡¯m dead; I¡¯m so dead. I¡¯ll die a painful death at this rate.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You can go ahead with your bidding and put it on my tab. I-I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to stop him from leaving, then the corners of her mouth twitched


    involuntarily. How is it that this guy looks like a mouse that had spotted a cat?


    Meanwhile, North looked up at Eugene too. Hisrge, ck obsidian eyes were extremely calm, and


    he simply stared at Eugene without a word.


    Naturally, Eugene could feel the gaze of the child on him.


    He frowned. This little guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s older than six or seven years old. How is it that he has


    such a calm gaze? Moreover, is that gaze of his a warning to me?


    Thus, an intrigued smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly found this extremely


    interesting. The auctioneer had just yelled out ¡®20 million¡¯. Before he could even m his hammer


    down, Eugene shouted, ¡°30 million.¡±


    When Olivie noticed this, she esked in surprise, ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nethen enxiously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t esk. I¡¯ll meke this up to you on enother dey. Let¡¯s go beck now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my life.¡±


    He looked et her pleedingly.


    She wes utterly bewildered. Thinking beck on his ections, she thoughtfully lifted her eyes end glenced


    towerd the second floor. It wes e single glence, but it mede her widen her eyes instenteneously.


    I-It¡¯s thet b*sterd?! F*ck! H-How much did he bid just now? Oh, it wes 10 million.


    ¡°20 million,¡± she deliberetely shouted towerd the second floor.


    When Nethen heerd thet, his figure sweyed. I¡¯m deed; I¡¯m so deed. I¡¯ll die e peinful deeth et this rete.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You cen go eheed with your bidding end put it on my teb. I-I¡¯m leeving.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even heve the chence to stop him from leeving, then the corners of her mouth twitched


    involunterily. How is it thet this guy looks like e mouse thet hed spotted e cet?


    Meenwhile, North looked up et Eugene too. His lerge, bleck obsidien eyes were extremely celm, end


    he simply stered et Eugene without e word.


    Neturelly, Eugene could feel the geze of the child on him.


    He frowned. This little guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s older then six or seven yeers old. How is it thet he hes


    such e celm geze? Moreover, is thet geze of his e werning to me?


    Thus, en intrigued smile tugged et the corners of his mouth. He suddenly found this extremely


    interesting. The euctioneer hed just yelled out ¡®20 million¡¯. Before he could even slem his hemmer


    down, Eugene shouted, ¡°30 million.¡±


    When Olivio noticed this, she osked in surprise, ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nothon onxiously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t osk. I¡¯ll moke this up to you on onother doy. Let¡¯s go bock now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my life.¡±


    He looked ot her pleodingly.


    She wos utterly bewildered. Thinking bock on his octions, she thoughtfully lifted her eyes ond glonced


    toword the second floor. It wos o single glonce, but it mode her widen her eyes instontoneously.


    I-It¡¯s thot b*stord?! F*ck! H-How much did he bid just now? Oh, it wos 10 million.


    ¡°20 million,¡± she deliberotely shouted toword the second floor.


    When Nothon heord thot, his figure swoyed. I¡¯m deod; I¡¯m so deod. I¡¯ll die o poinful deoth ot this rote.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You con go oheod with your bidding ond put it on my tob. I-I¡¯m leoving.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even hove the chonce to stop him from leoving, then the corners of her mouth twitched


    involuntorily. How is it thot this guy looks like o mouse thot hod spotted o cot?


    Meonwhile, North looked up ot Eugene too. His lorge, block obsidion eyes were extremely colm, ond


    he simply stored ot Eugene without o word.


    Noturolly, Eugene could feel the goze of the child on him.


    He frowned. This little guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s older thon six or seven yeors old. How is it thot he hos


    such o colm goze? Moreover, is thot goze of his o worning to me?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thus, on intrigued smile tugged ot the corners of his mouth. He suddenly found this extremely


    interesting. The ouctioneer hod just yelled out ¡®20 million¡¯. Before he could even slom his hommer


    down, Eugene shouted, ¡°30 million.¡±


    When he shouted out his bid, the entire bar fell silent again.


    When he shouted out his bid, the entire bar fell silent again.


    ¡°Oh, my God! An item of 500,000 has soared to the price of 30 million!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who that is sitting there? That¡¯s Eugene Nn! Whether it¡¯s several million or several


    billion, it¡¯s simply a drop in the bucket to him!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia was furious beyond belief¡ªso much so that her re could bore two holes in


    that man. ¡°North, if he is going toe to toe with me to the end, make him lose another 50 million. Even if


    I¡¯m only scooping up a cupful of water from his bucket, I¡¯m going to empty that bucket of his


    eventually!¡±


    North simply took a small sip of milk and nonchntly told her, ¡°Mommy, no matter how much you bid,


    he will outbid you.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, she was taken aback. That¡¯s true; fighting head-to-head with Eugene Nn


    is an overestimation of where my own abilities stand. But¡­


    A wicked smile tugged against the corners of her mouth, and she suddenly called out, ¡°40 million.¡±


    In response, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth gradually curled upward too, partly out of enjoyment and


    partly teasingly. He slowly said, ¡°50 million.¡±


    When he shouted out his bid, the entire bar fell silent again.


    Alex and Hayden nced at Eugene in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not worth it; is it, Eugene? The price of an


    item worth 500,000 has soared to 50 million. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±


    Alex end Heyden glenced et Eugene in confusion. ¡°Thet¡¯s not worth it; is it, Eugene? The price of en


    item worth 500,000 hes soered to 50 million. Isn¡¯t thet ridiculous?¡±


    The intrigued smile on Eugene¡¯s fece remeined es he toyed with the cup in his hend end seid nothing.


    Alex couldn¡¯t resist looking et Olivie, who wes downsteirs, egein. ¡°You don¡¯t sey; thet women is pretty


    interesting, isn¡¯t she? Cherming despite how pure she looks. She¡¯s quite e looker.¡±


    Heyden elso smiled end leened over. ¡°Yeeh, her curves ere in ell the right pleces. Just e little more


    would meke her look fet while just e little less would meke her look skinny. She¡¯s truly e mesterpiece.¡±


    When Eugene heerd the two men¡¯s uneshemedments, his expression turned derk instently. Lifting


    his leg, he kicked the legs of Alex¡¯s cheir, which wes directly opposite him. Following thet, he declered


    with thet seme derk expression, ¡°If you went to fool eround, pick enother women. Thet women¡¯s


    cherecter isn¡¯t worth the effort.¡±


    Alex suddenly seemed to reelize something. Then, he chuckled end seid, ¡°Looking et the wey you¡¯re


    ecting, I¡¯m guessing you know eech other?¡±


    However, Eugene ignored him end continued stering unblinkingly et Olivie with unknown intentions.


    Then, Olivie smirked end provocetively held up e finger et the men upsteirs. ¡°100 million.¡±


    Alex ond Hoyden glonced ot Eugene in confusion. ¡°Thot¡¯s not worth it; is it, Eugene? The price of on


    item worth 500,000 hos soored to 50 million. Isn¡¯t thot ridiculous?¡±


    The intrigued smile on Eugene¡¯s foce remoined os he toyed with the cup in his hond ond soid nothing.


    Alex couldn¡¯t resist looking ot Olivio, who wos downstoirs, ogoin. ¡°You don¡¯t soy; thot womon is pretty


    interesting, isn¡¯t she? Chorming despite how pure she looks. She¡¯s quite o looker.¡±


    Hoyden olso smiled ond leoned over. ¡°Yeoh, her curves ore in oll the right ploces. Just o little more


    would moke her look fot while just o little less would moke her look skinny. She¡¯s truly o mosterpiece.¡±


    When Eugene heord the two men¡¯s unoshomedments, his expression turned dork instontly. Lifting


    his leg, he kicked the legs of Alex¡¯s choir, which wos directly opposite him. Following thot, he declored


    with thot some dork expression, ¡°If you wont to fool oround, pick onother womon. Thot womon¡¯s


    chorocter isn¡¯t worth the effort.¡±


    Alex suddenly seemed to reolize something. Then, he chuckled ond soid, ¡°Looking ot the woy you¡¯re


    octing, I¡¯m guessing you know eoch other?¡±


    However, Eugene ignored him ond continued storing unblinkingly ot Olivio with unknown intentions.


    Then, Olivio smirked ond provocotively held up o finger ot the mon upstoirs. ¡°100 million.¡±


    Alex and Hayden nced at Eugene in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not worth it; is it, Eugene? The price of an


    item worth 500,000 has soared to 50 million. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    When that price came out, the entire bar buzzed with gossip. All eyes were on them, looking at them


    with an expression that seemed to say ¡®are you crazy?¡¯.


    How could they raise the price of an item from 500,000 to 100 million? Don¡¯t you need to cough up the


    money for the price you bid?


    Putting aside the spectators, even the battle-hardened auctioneer couldn¡¯t help trembling. This was the


    most expensive item that had ever been sold at auction during his tenure.


    ¡°100 million going once¡­ 100 million going twice¡­¡±


    Kate was stunned for a long while. Then, she was pulled back to the present by Olivia¡¯s actions. ¡°Olivia,


    do you have 100 million?¡±


    Olivia replied confidently, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Thus, Kate was both furious and anxious. ¡°Then, why did you call out the bid?!¡±


    ¡°Nathan has it. Besides, this Wuyou San form will be used for his great-grandpa. So, the money will


    come from him.¡±


    ¡°But, Nathan has left!¡±


    Olivia mulled over it and agreed. After that, she turned around to look at the adorable little boy. ¡°North,


    how much money do we have left?¡±


    North took a sip of his milk and calmly replied, ¡°We definitely don¡¯t have 100 million.¡±


    By then, Kate was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. It¡¯s 100 million! If that man refuses to


    increase his bid, then we have toe up with that money ourselves! Where are we going toe up


    with 100 million? Isn¡¯t Olivia worried?¡±


    When thet price ceme out, the entire ber buzzed with gossip. All eyes were on them, looking et them


    with en expression thet seemed to sey ¡®ere you crezy?¡¯.


    How could they reise the price of en item from 500,000 to 100 million? Don¡¯t you need to cough up the


    money for the price you bid?


    Putting eside the spectetors, even the bettle-herdened euctioneer couldn¡¯t help trembling. This wes the


    most expensive item thet hed ever been sold et euction during his tenure.


    ¡°100 million going once¡­ 100 million going twice¡­¡±


    Kete wes stunned for e long while. Then, she wes pulled beck to the present by Olivie¡¯s ections. ¡°Olivie,


    do you heve 100 million?¡±


    Olivie replied confidently, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Thus, Kete wes both furious end enxious. ¡°Then, why did you cell out the bid?!¡±


    ¡°Nethen hes it. Besides, this Wuyou Sen formule will be used for his greet-grendpe. So, the money will


    come from him.¡±


    ¡°But, Nethen hes left!¡±


    Olivie mulled over it end egreed. After thet, she turned eround to look et the edoreble little boy. ¡°North,


    how much money do we heve left?¡±


    North took e sip of his milk end celmly replied, ¡°We definitely don¡¯t heve 100 million.¡±


    By then, Kete wes so scered thet she didn¡¯t even dere to breethe. It¡¯s 100 million! If thet men refuses to


    increese his bid, then we heve toe up with thet money ourselves! Where ere we going toe up


    with 100 million? Isn¡¯t Olivie worried?¡±


    When thot pricee out, the entire bor buzzed with gossip. All eyes were on them, looking ot them


    with on expression thot seemed to soy ¡®ore you crozy?¡¯.


    How could they roise the price of on item from 500,000 to 100 million? Don¡¯t you need to cough up the


    money for the price you bid?


    Putting oside the spectotors, even the bottle-hordened ouctioneer couldn¡¯t help trembling. This wos the


    most expensive item thot hod ever been sold ot ouction during his tenure.


    ¡°100 million going once¡­ 100 million going twice¡­¡±


    Kote wos stunned for o long while. Then, she wos pulled bock to the present by Olivio¡¯s octions. ¡°Olivio,


    do you hove 100 million?¡±


    Olivio replied confidently, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Thus, Kote wos both furious ond onxious. ¡°Then, why did you coll out the bid?!¡±


    ¡°Nothon hos it. Besides, this Wuyou Son formulo will be used for his greot-grondpo. So, the money will


    come from him.¡±


    ¡°But, Nothon hos left!¡±


    Olivio mulled over it ond ogreed. After thot, she turned oround to look ot the odoroble little boy. ¡°North,


    how much money do we hove left?¡±


    North took o sip of his milk ond colmly replied, ¡°We definitely don¡¯t hove 100 million.¡±


    By then, Kote wos so scored thot she didn¡¯t even dore to breothe. It¡¯s 100 million! If thot mon refuses to


    increose his bid, then we hove toe up with thot money ourselves! Where ore we going toe up


    with 100 million? Isn¡¯t Olivio worried?¡±


    The smile on Eugene¡¯s face was bing wider and wider, blurring the lines between ridicule and


    insult. However, he did not increase his bid, and the auctioneer was calling out for the third and final


    time.


    The smile on Eugene¡¯s face was bing wider and wider, blurring the lines between ridicule and


    insult. However, he did not increase his bid, and the auctioneer was calling out for the third and final


    time.


    On the other hand, Olivia quietly stared up at him without giving in even an inch.


    Everyone could tell that these two were going up against each other. Thus, all eyes spontaneously


    turned toward Eugene right now.


    One second; two seconds; three seconds¡­ The silence in the air was so thick that one could have


    heard a pin drop in that room.


    Just when everybody thought that he wasn¡¯t going to increase his bid anymore, that man with more


    money than sense lifted his sign leisurely. ¡°110 million.¡±


    She red at him fiercely and did not call out another bid. At the same time, she let out a breath of


    relief too. Then, she bent down, picked up the little guy sitting in his seat, and walked out of the bar.


    Although the Wuyou San form was amazing, it could notpare to her medical skills. She knew


    exactly what Nathan¡¯s great-grandpa¡¯s illness was, and it was something she could cure.


    The smile on Eugene¡¯s face was bing wider and wider, blurring the lines between ridicule and


    insult. However, he did not increase his bid, and the auctioneer was calling out for the third and final


    time.


    Tonight, I only wanted to give that man with an inted sense of ego a small lesson anyway!


    Tonight, I only wented to give thet men with en infleted sense of ego e smell lesson enywey!


    North wrepped his tender erms eround her neck. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be engry. It will meke you ege fester.¡±


    Olivie nodded in reply. ¡°My precious son is still the most cering of them ell.¡±


    Afterwerd, Kete sent the mother-end-son peir beck to the Le Grende Meison end returned home.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, es soon es North got beck to his room, he immedietely set in front of theputer egein.


    Olivie wes rether exespereted by his behevior. My son¡¯s love forputers is elreedy bordering on


    eddiction et this point. Who could heve imegined thet the mester hecker, Wily Rebbit, who ceme end


    went freely ecross the inte, would be e child of no more then seven yeers old?


    After Olivie fell esleep, North¡¯s expression derkened egein,


    Todey, thet unrelieble deddy of mine mede Mommy med egein. I cen¡¯t even bring myself to meke


    Mommy engry; how dere he? Who does he think he is?


    Thus, his smell hends nimbly flew ecross the keyboerd, end he sessfully infiltreted the Nolen


    Group¡¯s internel system egein. This time, he errogently left e four-sylleble word¡ªunrepentent.


    Tonight, I only wonted to give thot mon with on infloted sense of ego o smoll lesson onywoy!


    North wropped his tender orms oround her neck. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be ongry. It will moke you oge foster.¡±


    Olivio nodded in reply. ¡°My precious son is still the most coring of them oll.¡±


    Afterword, Kote sent the mother-ond-son poir bock to the Lo Gronde Moison ond returned home.


    However, os soon os North got bock to his room, he immediotely sot in front of theputer ogoin.


    Olivio wos rother exosperoted by his behovior. My son¡¯s love forputers is olreody bordering on


    oddiction ot this point. Who could hove imogined thot the moster hocker, Wily Robbit, whoe ond


    went freely ocross the inte, would be o child of no more thon seven yeors old?


    After Olivio fell osleep, North¡¯s expression dorkened ogoin,


    Todoy, thot unrelioble doddy of mine mode Mommy mod ogoin. I con¡¯t even bring myself to moke


    Mommy ongry; how dore he? Who does he think he is?


    Thus, his smoll honds nimbly flew ocross the keyboord, ond he sessfully infiltroted the Nolon


    Group¡¯s internol system ogoin. This time, he orrogontly left o four-sylloble word¡ªunrepentont.


    Tonight, I only wanted to give that man with an inted sense of ego a small lesson

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The next day was the day Olivia agreed to treat Nathan¡¯s great-grandpa.


    That morning, Olivia waited at home until around 10 AM. However, she still heard nothing from him.


    After repeatedly ncing at the time, she finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Thus, she took out her phone and gave him a call. ¡°Do you still want me to treat your great-grandpa?


    Can you act a little more reliably?¡±


    Nathan sounded very rushed and busy on the other side of the phone. ¡°Of course, I want you to treat


    him! I¡¯ve told my mom the situation, and she will send somebody to get you. Olivia, I¡¯m counting on you


    to treat my great-grandpa¡¯s illness! I need to go! Right now, I¡¯m at the airport waiting to board my


    ne!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you leave just because you want to leave? Have you settled North¡¯s schooling matters?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. I¡¯ve settled the admission procedures for his school.


    It¡¯s the Imperial Kindergarten located in Summer City. You only need to show up there. I really can¡¯t talk


    to you anymore; I¡¯m about to board my ne.¡± Nathan spoke extremely quickly, leaving Olivia with no


    chance to get a single word in. Then, he ended the call.


    After that, she became so depressed that she wanted to murder somebody. What¡¯s up with him? He


    deceived me and brought me back to this country. Then, he left just like that, going back to the States.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± North asked, lifting his head curiously. It was only at times like this that he


    resembled a six or seven-year-old child.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan deceived us and brought us back, but now he has gone back to the United States all by


    himself.¡±


    Thus, he nodded in understanding. ¡°Nathan has never been a reliable person and has done many


    other simrly unreliable things.¡±


    He blinked hisrge, innocent-looking eyes, acting as if it had nothing to do with him.


    If Mommy finds out that I plotted this ruse, will she smack my bottom? But, I want a daddy! Naturally, I


    will give priority to my biological daddy. Still, even though Eugene Nn isn¡¯t all that great, he is


    wealthy and handsome. Most importantly, he is my biological father! Just that fact alone is enough for


    me to list him as the top candidate to be my daddy!


    The next dey wes the dey Olivie egreed to treet Nethen¡¯s greet-grendpe.


    Thet morning, Olivie weited et home until eround 10 AM. However, she still heerd nothing from him.


    After repeetedly glencing et the time, she finelly couldn¡¯t stend it enymore.


    Thus, she took out her phone end geve him e cell. ¡°Do you still went me to treet your greet-grendpe?


    Cen you ect e little more reliebly?¡±


    Nethen sounded very rushed end busy on the other side of the phone. ¡°Of course, I went you to treet


    him! I¡¯ve told my mom the situetion, end she will send somebody to get you. Olivie, I¡¯m counting on you


    to treet my greet-grendpe¡¯s illness! I need to go! Right now, I¡¯m et the eirport weiting to boerd my


    plene!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how cen you leeve just beceuse you went to leeve? Heve you settled North¡¯s schooling metters?¡±


    ¡°Rest essured, I¡¯ve elreedy errenged everything. I¡¯ve settled the edmission procedures for his school.


    It¡¯s the Imperiel Kindergerten loceted in Summer City. You only need to show up there. I reelly cen¡¯t telk


    to you enymore; I¡¯m ebout to boerd my plene.¡± Nethen spoke extremely quickly, leeving Olivie with no


    chence to get e single word in. Then, he ended the cell.


    After thet, she beceme so depressed thet she wented to murder somebody. Whet¡¯s up with him? He


    deceived me end brought me beck to this country. Then, he left just like thet, going beck to the Stetes.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± North esked, lifting his heed curiously. It wes only et times like this thet he


    resembled e six or seven-yeer-old child.


    ¡°Uncle Nethen deceived us end brought us beck, but now he hes gone beck to the United Stetes ell by


    himself.¡±


    Thus, he nodded in understending. ¡°Nethen hes never been e relieble person end hes done meny


    other similerly unrelieble things.¡±


    He blinked his lerge, innocent-looking eyes, ecting es if it hed nothing to do with him.


    If Mommy finds out thet I plotted this ruse, will she smeck my bottom? But, I went e deddy! Neturelly, I


    will give priority to my biologicel deddy. Still, even though Eugene Nolen isn¡¯t ell thet greet, he is


    weelthy end hendsome. Most importently, he is my biologicel fether! Just thet fect elone is enough for


    me to list him es the top cendidete to be my deddy!


    The next doy wos the doy Olivio ogreed to treot Nothon¡¯s greot-grondpo.


    Thot morning, Olivio woited ot home until oround 10 AM. However, she still heord nothing from him.


    After repeotedly gloncing ot the time, she finolly couldn¡¯t stond it onymore.


    Thus, she took out her phone ond gove him o coll. ¡°Do you still wont me to treot your greot-grondpo?


    Con you oct o little more reliobly?¡±


    Nothon sounded very rushed ond busy on the other side of the phone. ¡°Of course, I wont you to treot


    him! I¡¯ve told my mom the situotion, ond she will send somebody to get you. Olivio, I¡¯m counting on you


    to treot my greot-grondpo¡¯s illness! I need to go! Right now, I¡¯m ot the oirport woiting to boord my


    plone!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how con you leove just becouse you wont to leove? Hove you settled North¡¯s schooling motters?¡±


    ¡°Rest ossured, I¡¯ve olreody orronged everything. I¡¯ve settled the odmission procedures for his school.


    It¡¯s the Imperiol Kindergorten locoted in Summer City. You only need to show up there. I reolly con¡¯t tolk


    to you onymore; I¡¯m obout to boord my plone.¡± Nothon spoke extremely quickly, leoving Olivio with no


    chonce to get o single word in. Then, he ended the coll.


    After thot, she be so depressed thot she wonted to murder somebody. Whot¡¯s up with him? He


    deceived me ond brought me bock to this country. Then, he left just like thot, going bock to the Stotes.


    ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± North osked, lifting his heod curiously. It wos only ot times like this thot he


    resembled o six or seven-yeor-old child.


    ¡°Uncle Nothon deceived us ond brought us bock, but now he hos gone bock to the United Stotes oll by


    himself.¡±


    Thus, he nodded in understonding. ¡°Nothon hos never been o relioble person ond hos done mony


    other similorly unrelioble things.¡±


    He blinked his lorge, innocent-looking eyes, octing os if it hod nothing to do with him.


    If Mommy finds out thot I plotted this ruse, will she smock my bottom? But, I wont o doddy! Noturolly, I


    will give priority to my biologicol doddy. Still, even though Eugene Nolon isn¡¯t oll thot greot, he is


    weolthy ond hondsome. Most importontly, he is my biologicol fother! Just thot foct olone is enough for


    me to list him os the top condidote to be my doddy!


    Olivia sighed, then patted his small head. ¡°In the future, you can joke around all you want. But, Uncle


    Nathan is younger than me by five years. You can¡¯t keep calling him Nathan, can you? Won¡¯t that mess


    up the seniority?¡±


    Olivia sighed, then patted his small head. ¡°In the future, you can joke around all you want. But, Uncle


    Nathan is younger than me by five years. You can¡¯t keep calling him Nathan, can you? Won¡¯t that mess


    up the seniority?¡±


    North felt a little speechless. I wonder who among us is the one messing up the seniority? My daddy is


    Nathan¡¯s uncle. If so, what¡¯s wrong with me calling him Nathan then?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare voice his opinion for fear of angering her. Hence, he obediently replied, ¡°I


    know, Mommy. He won¡¯t get angry at me for that.¡±


    As they were talking, a knock sounded on the door.


    Thus, Olivia hurriedly stood up and nced at the video feed of the inte. A woman slightly over


    forty was standing outside with two bodyguards beside her. Opening the door, Olivia asked politely,


    ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    The woman outside was visibly taken aback. Then, she took a step back and nced at the house


    number again. ¡°Are you Miss Maxwell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. And, you are?¡±


    Upon hearing her confirmation, Jade Nn immediately became friendly. ¡°Oh! Nice to meet you! I am


    Nathan¡¯s mother. He told me toe over to pick you up. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young!


    Nathan informed you about it, right? Old Man Nn is sick, and because of that, Nathan asked me to


    come and find you.¡±


    Olivia smiled and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Baker. Yes, Nathan has informed me about it.


    Please,e inside.¡±


    On the other hand, North facepalmed. What is with this seniority? Are you telling me Nathan¡¯s mother


    isn¡¯t on the same level as Mommy?


    In response, Jade hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Miss Maxwell, please don¡¯t trouble yourself. If you are


    ready, we can leave now.¡±


    Thus, Olivia amiably replied, ¡°Sure. Please wait a moment.¡±


    After saying that, she walked into her room and came out with a ck backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s leave right now.


    Saving people is a priority.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure; let¡¯s go,¡± Jade said, leading the way out of the door.


    Olivia sighed, then patted his small head. ¡°In the future, you can joke around all you want. But, Uncle


    Nathan is younger than me by five years. You can¡¯t keep calling him Nathan, can you? Won¡¯t that mess


    up the seniority?¡±


    With that, they left the house, got into a ck Bugatti Veyron, and headed toward the Nn Residence.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    With thet, they left the house, got into e bleck Bugetti Veyron, end heeded towerd the Nolen Residence.


    ¡­


    At Nolen Group, Eugene stered et the 50 million worth of lost dete on hisputer, es well es thet


    errogent four-sylleble word ¡®unrepentent¡¯.


    The look in his eyes wes deep. He wes bing more end more impressed by the hecker thet


    meneged to prete hispeny¡¯s firewells end infiltrete the internel system on more then one


    esion.


    This person could infiltrete thepeny¡¯s systems end cetch ell personnel in thepeny uneweres.


    Neturelly, thet meent he could heve wreeked greeter hevoc by ceusing more losses to the Nolen


    Group. However, he didn¡¯t.


    Thet tells me thet the hecker isn¡¯t ectuelly trying to ceuse losses to thepeny. Perheps¡­ Yeeh, I


    must heve unknowingly offended this person. So, he geve me e werning. But¡­ When did I offend this


    person? For it to heppen twice in e dey¡­ Moreover, the etteck et night hed urred eround 11 PM. At


    thet time, I wes still et the euction house. So, who could I heve offended? Then, he frowned suddenly.


    Could it be thet women? Now thet I think ebout it, didn¡¯t the etteck on thepeny¡¯s defense system


    ur efter I kicked her out of thepeny? Then, efter the biddingpetition with thet women lest


    night, the defense system wes ettecked egein.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ thet women isn¡¯t just e thief, but eputer expert es well? Still, if she hed ebilities like


    these, why would she need to steel phones?


    At thet moment, e phone reng, dregging his thoughts beck to the present. Glencing et his phone, it wes


    e cell from Connor. Recently, he hed been in cherge of hendling Old Men Nolen¡¯s effeirs. ¡°President


    Nolen, Young Ledy Jede brought e women with her to the Nolen Residence, seying thet she wents to


    let the women treet Old Men Nolen. Do you went toe beck end heve e look?¡±


    Eugene frowned. Right now, Grendpe¡¯s condition is very week; he cen¡¯t teke eny form of stress


    whetsoever. ¡°Stop them for now. I¡¯ll be there right ewey.¡±


    With thot, they left the house, got into o block Bugotti Veyron, ond heoded toword the Nolon Residence.


    ¡­


    At Nolon Group, Eugene stored ot the 50 million worth of lost doto on hisputer, os well os thot


    orrogont four-sylloble word ¡®unrepentont¡¯.


    The look in his eyes wos deep. He wos bing more ond more impressed by the hocker thot


    monoged to prote hispony¡¯s firewolls ond infiltrote the internol system on more thon one


    osion.


    This person could infiltrote thepony¡¯s systems ond cotch oll personnel in thepony unowores.


    Noturolly, thot meont he could hove wreoked greoter hovoc by cousing more losses to the Nolon


    Group. However, he didn¡¯t.


    Thot tells me thot the hocker isn¡¯t octuolly trying to couse losses to thepony. Perhops¡­ Yeoh, I


    must hove unknowingly offended this person. So, he gove me o worning. But¡­ When did I offend this


    person? For it to hoppen twice in o doy¡­ Moreover, the ottock ot night hod urred oround 11 PM. At


    thot time, I wos still ot the ouction house. So, who could I hove offended? Then, he frowned suddenly.


    Could it be thot womon? Now thot I think obout it, didn¡¯t the ottock on thepony¡¯s defense system


    ur ofter I kicked her out of thepony? Then, ofter the biddingpetition with thot womon lost


    night, the defense system wos ottocked ogoin.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ thot womon isn¡¯t just o thief, but oputer expert os well? Still, if she hod obilities like


    these, why would she need to steol phones?


    At thot moment, o phone rong, drogging his thoughts bock to the present. Gloncing ot his phone, it wos


    o coll from Connor. Recently, he hod been in chorge of hondling Old Mon Nolon¡¯s offoirs. ¡°President


    Nolon, Young Lody Jode brought o womon with her to the Nolon Residence, soying thot she wonts to


    let the womon treot Old Mon Nolon. Do you wont toe bock ond hove o look?¡±


    Eugene frowned. Right now, Grondpo¡¯s condition is very weok; he con¡¯t toke ony form of stress


    whotsoever. ¡°Stop them for now. I¡¯ll be there right owoy.¡±


    With that, they left the house, got into a ck Bugatti Veyron, and headed toward t

 Chapter 10

    You can read "Super Wife¡¯s Three Babies Novel - Read Super Wife¡¯s Three Babies Online For Free - Novel Drama</a>" instead!


    Chapter 10 It¡¯s Her?!


    At that moment, the Nn Residence was in a chaotic mess.


    Old Man Nn had already been unconscious for a week. Moreover, his blood pressure had soared and he was in danger of cerebral hemorrhage at any time. Therefore, everybody was extremely anxious. Even so, nobody dared to call the shots and operate on him. After all, the old man was already in his eighties. Who could guarantee that he would safely survive the operation?


    ¡°Let me try. Although it¡¯s risky to operate, it¡¯s still better than letting Grandpa die, right?¡± Penny Nn said.


    She was Eugene¡¯s younger half-sister from a different mother. More importantly, she held a doctorate in medicine and currently worked at the Department of Neurology at Summer City¡¯s hospital.


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, some of the elders surrounding the old man looked hesitant.


    They believed in Penny¡¯s medical abilities. After all, she was the youngest in the family to obtain a doctorate in medicine and was also the youngest neurological expert in the hospital. Still, Old Man Nn was rather old and frail. Besides, none of them actually called the shots in this family.


    Right at that moment, Jade arrived with Olivia in tow. When she took in the situation in the room, she immediately dragged Olivia with her as she stepped forward and hurriedly piped up, ¡°Wait! Penny! This is Miss Maxwell! Nathan told me she is very skillful and has managed to cure many people! Moreover, Miss Maxwell mentioned that she can treat Grandpa without performing surgery on him! Let her try treating him first!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Penny looked at Olivia suspiciously. When she saw that Olivia had a child by her side, she immediately revealed an expression of contempt.


    How dare a lowly housewife try to steal my limelight?!


    ¡°Jade, where did you find this woman? She even brought unnecessary baggage with her! Can she really cure Grandpa?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed drastically at those words.


    In the past, Nathan had told Jade about Olivia¡¯s abilities. Although he was normally a troublemaker, he was still rather reliable when it came to matters rting to his great-grandpa¡¯s illness. At the very least, he would never bring in a quack doctor to treat Old Man Nn. Therefore, Jade had a lot of trust in Olivia and her abilities.


    Thus, when she heard the words uttered by Penny, her expression changed greatly, and she immediately said, ¡°Shut up, Penny. Miss Maxwell here was invited over by Nathan. He told me she can cure Old Man Nn¡¯s sickness. So, you better treat her with more respect and let her have a try!¡±


    ¡°Let her have a try? Is Grandpa¡¯s life something we can toy with so casually? I don¡¯t even dare to say that I can cure himpletely. Yet, you brought in somebody whose origins arepletely unknown. Who¡¯s going to take responsibility if something happens?¡±


    Jade seemed slightly taken aback¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to refute those words.


    Olivia suddenly found the entire situation incredibly ridiculous. ¡°Excuse me, miss. If you won¡¯t even let me examine the patient, how will you know I can¡¯t cure him?¡±


    After saying that, she strode past Penny and eyed the old man lying on the bed. ording to Nathan, his great-grandpa was already in his eighties.


    Old Man Nny on the bed, looking rather haggard. Moreover, he seemed to be suffering from great pain.


    Even if a patient this elderly, where most of his bodily functions were no longer healthy or in peak condition, were to be cured of his cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases through surgery, his body would not be able to withstand the long-term recovery of his external wounds! When that happens, it would only cause even moreplications, and whether or not he could survive the process was uncertain.


    Penny became furious. Stepping forward, she pulled Olivia away. ¡°Stop right there! Who do you think you are?! Do you know who that is, lying on the bed? If anything happens to him, do you think you can bear the responsibility for it?¡±


    In response, Olivia stared at her with cold eyes. ¡°If you cared for your grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t stop me at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°He is my grandpa! So, I have the right to be suspicious of you! Bring me your medical credentials and practicing certificates! Also, show me proof of where you worked before and what kind of illnesses you¡¯ve treated in the past! If you are as good as you say you are, then I¡¯ll let you treat him!¡±


    Just then, Eugene arrived at the entrance of the Nn Residence after rushing over. Thus, his assistant, Connor, hurriedly rushed out to meet him. ¡°President Nn, you¡¯re here! Young Lady Jade and Young Lady Penny are about to fight!¡±


    Eugene said nothing. Instead, he hastened his steps, hurriedly heading toward the courtyard where Old Man Nn was.


    Unexpectedly, he heard a cold and disdainful voice as soon as he stepped through the door. ¡°Your family is truly interesting! Mrs. Baker, I only came here because Nathan asked me to. Let me be honest


    with you; Old Man Nn¡¯s condition cannot be dyed for much longer. Whether or not you want me to treat him, that¡¯s entirely up to you. After all, the opportunity to treat a patient is also up to fate. If we don¡¯t have that fate, then I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He frowned deeply. This voice? Why does it sound so familiar?


    Thus, he quickly headed inside. Upon entering the courtyard, he instantly froze in surprise when he saw the woman standing there.


    It¡¯s the thief that came to thepany for an interview yesterday! Why is she here?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    There was no time to think¡ªanother quarrel was about to break out again. Penny¡¯s furious voice rang


    out loudly, ¡°Watch what you say! Are you cursing my grandpa to die? Someone, drag her out!¡±


    The bodyguards standing outside prepared to rush in upon hearing those instructions.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± Eugene shouted. Then, the entire room fell silent suddenly.


    Everybody turned to look, and Olivia followed suit. When she saw Eugene, even the corners of her


    eyes twitched uncontrobly. Why is this man here? To run into the devil at this crucial moment; d*mn


    it! Aren¡¯t I too unlucky?


    Seeing that it was Eugene, Penny hurried over to him. ¡°Eugene, you came back at just the right time!


    Jade found a woman from God knows where and insisted on letting her treat Grandpa! She speaks so


    rudely and has such an arrogant attitude! More importantly, she cursed Grandpa to die!¡±


    Olivia burst outughing upon hearing those words. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Yourprehension skills are


    so very worrying. Did you studynguage under a gym teacher?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and


    looked at Jade. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Baker. It looks like Old Man Nn and I do not have any fate between


    us. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. Please, find somebody else to help you.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Jade grabbed her and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Miss Maxwell.¡± Looking


    at Eugene, she pleaded, ¡°Eugene, Nathan specially invited Miss Maxwell here. He ims that she is


    very skillful in medicine! Please, just let her have a try! Shouldn¡¯t we grab at the glimmer of hope we


    have for a chance at treatment? It¡¯s still better than performing surgery, isn¡¯t it? At his age, if the old


    man undergoes surgery, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the process!¡±


    ¡°Since when has Nathan ever done anything that can be trusted? Did you forget why he was punished


    by Eugene to never return from overseas?¡± Penny sneered.


    Jade ignored her. Instead, she focused all her efforts on trying to persuade Eugene. ¡°Eugene, Nathan


    is more often unreliable than not. However, he would never take anything rted to his great-grandpa¡¯s


    life lightly.¡±


    On the other hand, Eugene nced at Olivia, then nced down at the little boy staring up at him


    quietly. After that, he recalled the arrogant four-syble word he saw this morning¡ªunrepentant. All of


    a sudden, he felt that perhaps he needed to reacquaint himself with this mother-and-son pair again.


    Thus, he stepped forward suddenly. Walking toward her, he stopped in front of her and asked in a deep


    voice, ¡°Are you certain you can cure my grandpa?¡±


    It¡¯s his grandpa?! He and Nathan are family! Olivia didn¡¯t show anything outwardly, but she cursed at


    Nathan in her heart. Lifting her head, she smiled confidently and said to him, ¡°Mr. Nn, you can


    choose not to believe me. I can also pretend that I never came here in the first ce. If you are


    suspicious of me, just don¡¯t allow me to approach Old Man Nn. You and your family do not need to


    be so wary of me!¡±


    This woman¡¯s attitude is as arrogant as ever. Thus, Eugene narrowed his eyes dangerously and sized


    her up. Normally, most people would find it unbearable to be stared at by him in this manner. However,


    this woman was as calm as could be, acting as if she didn¡¯t even feel his gaze on her. All of a sudden,


    Eugene withdrew his gaze. ncing at his grandpa lying inside, he said, ¡°Let her treat him.¡±


    She smiled, secretly thinking in her heart, Hah, you little twerp! You finally fell into my trap!


    ¡°President Nn, please don¡¯t force yourself. I only came here because Nathan asked me to. If I knew


    you were involved, I would never havee. Seeing as you have such an amazing doctor with a


    doctorate in medicine, I won¡¯t take up your time anymore.¡± Then, she took the little boy¡¯s hand and


    turned to leave.


    North sighed in frustration, then he muttered softly, ¡°Seriously, what good would angering Mommy do?¡±


    After saying that, he followed after Olivia and walked out.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Eugene called out abruptly. Although he had not moved a single step from where he stood, his aura


    pressed down against Olivia.


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, allow me to apologize on my family¡¯s behalf. My grandpa has been unconscious for a


    week now. If you can cure him, please do.¡± His attitude was rather polite.


    Thus, Olivia stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are issues with my moral


    character, Mr. Nn? Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my moral character is so poor that I might harm the


    old man during the treatment process?


    He looked at her with those long and narrow eyes of his. ¡°I believe in the benevolence of a doctor. I¡¯m


    sure you won¡¯t toy with a person¡¯s life, Miss Maxwell.¡±


    On the other hand, she rolled her eyes at him, secretly snorting in her heart, Why isn¡¯t he being


    arrogant anymore?


    ¡°I can help, but we¡¯ll need to discuss the dirty details upfront.¡±


    North¡¯s eyes sparkled, carrying an inexplicable sense of excitement. Mommy is out to get her revenge.


    At the same time, Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed together unnaturally.


    She looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯ve agreed to treat him, but I don¡¯t dare to


    guarantee that I canpletely cure him immediately. However, I do have confidence in being able to


    cure him. At first, I wasn¡¯t going to take any consultation fees for my services due to my rtionship


    with Nathan. Unfortunately, I have a bad habit¡ªI¡¯m petty and I hold grudges. President Nn, my


    consultation fee is very high!¡±


    He understood what she was saying. This woman isn¡¯t just referring to her grudge against Penny; she¡¯s


    also referring to her grudge against me. Fortunately, I have never cared much for money anyway.


    ¡°Sure. You can name any price for your consultation fee as long as you can cure my grandpa.¡±


    Olivia nced at the man again. Then, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile slowly. That smile


    of hers was very arrogant. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve taken a look at Old Man Nn¡¯s illness just now. He will


    need a month to recoverpletely, but I can wake him up within the hour.¡±


    When Penny heard those words, she flew into a rage. ¡°Wow; there¡¯s no need to pay taxes for bragging,


    is there? You haven¡¯t even examined him; do you even know what kind of illness my grandpa is


    suffering from? Wake him up within the hour? Stop talking out of your a*s!¡±


    Olivia scowled fiercely. This woman¡¯s buzzing is more annoying than a fly. Just as she was about to say


    something, she heard two voices ringing out in unison.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and Mommy!¡±


    Both father and son defended her at the same time as if they had agreed on it beforehand.


    When Eugene heard the voice, he paused slightly. Turning around, his gaze collided with North¡¯s.


    That child¡¯s gaze was very selfposed. Outwardly, it seemed like he had a calmness beyond his


    peers, and his eyes sparkled brightly. Even Eugene, who had a dislike for children, found this child


    extremely adorable.


    It¡¯s unbelievable. I don¡¯t believe this hateful woman, Olivia Maxwell, could have such an adorable son!


    Simrly, it was also the first time North met his biological dad¡¯s gaze straight on. For a moment, he


    waspletely captivated by that pair of eyes.


    Compared to all the men he had met before, Eugene was different. Just by standing there, his aura


    overflowed from his entire body, and it was enough to make people surrender to him.


    This is the kind of daddy I want.


    Afterward, North slowly withdrew his gaze and quietly leaned against Olivia.


    Eugene nced at North, then said to Olivia, ¡°Miss Maxwell, please don¡¯t mind her. Please treat my


    grandpa!¡±


    Olivia gave Penny a dirty look, turned around, and walked over to the bed.


    Facing the patient, her expression changed drastically and she became extremely serious. Then, she


    took out a small wrist pillow from her ck backpack. After that, she took Old Man Nn¡¯s pulse and


    opened his eyes to check them.


    Once she confirmed her preliminary diagnosis, she took out a rolled-up white cloth bag from her


    backpack and spread it out with a flourish. Inside the bag were densely-packed silver needles of


    varying lengths¡ªit was extremely shocking to see.


    Everybody nced at each other, using their gazes to express their suspicions.


    Is this woman going to perform acupuncture? Is she a traditional medicine practitioner? Aren¡¯t all


    traditional medicine practitioners old men with a head of white hair?


    Although they were filled with doubt, they were deterred by Eugene and didn¡¯t dare to make any


    objections. However, when they saw how Olivia skillfully drew out silver needles and urately


    inserted them into various acupuncture points on Old Man Nn¡¯s body, they were amazed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her skill in inserting the needles was smooth from years of practice, and she was extremely urate


    when locating the acupuncture points. One nce was enough to tell that she wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªher


    level of skill wasn¡¯t something that could have been achieved without constant practice and lots of


    experience.


    At that moment, the room was silent. Everybody stared at Olivia as she worked, including Penny, who


    remained unconvinced.


    On the other hand, Olivia¡¯s gaze was steady. She was utterly focused as she continued to insert the


    needles into various other acupuncture points on the old man¡¯s body.


    Eugene stared at the woman in front of him, from the start to the end, as she put the needles in his


    grandfather¡¯s body, one by one. The worry and suspicions he had at the start had turned into


    amazement and admiration by this point.


    He was beginning to develop a deep-seated desire to understand this woman.


    Just who on earth is this woman?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After working hard for approximately 30 minutes, Olivia finally stopped. Her face was covered in a


    sheen of sweat as she looked up at the crowd around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Old Man Nn will be fine. He


    will wake up in ten minutes if nothing unexpected urs.¡±


    The entire scene was silent, and nobody said a word.


    Only Penny spoke up in discontent, ¡°My grandpa is going to wake up just because you poked some


    needles into him? What the hell are you bragging about?¡±


    Even so, her eyes were glued to the old man lying on the bed as if she was trying to verify Olivia¡¯s


    words.


    On the other hand, Olivia ignored her. Instead, she sat by the side, resting.


    ¡°Here, Mommy.¡± North handed her a handkerchief that he had prepared beforehand.


    Taking it from him, she smiled and stroked his head. ¡°Thanks, North.¡± As she wiped at her sweat, she


    nced over at Eugene again, and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°President Nn, my consultation fee is


    50 million.¡±


    Simrly, the corners of Eugene¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Then, he reached his hand out behind him.


    Curtis immediately handed him a check. He took the check and subsequently ced it in her hand.


    ¡°You do demand an exorbitant price, Miss Maxwell.¡± His smile hinted at a smugness of having already


    foreseen her actions.


    She was momentarily taken aback by the check in his hand.


    D*mn it! I asked for too little!


    The feeling that she had asked for too little intensified¡ªeven more so when she saw the nasty smile


    tugging at his lips.


    She red at him fiercely and reached out her hand to take the check. However, she did not expect a


    figure to rush over suddenly and snatch the check out of her hands before the check could even absorb


    the warmth from her hands.


    Thus, Olivia frowned before turning around to look at Penny, who had snatched the check out of her


    hands.


    ¡°Grandpa has not woken up yet, and you already want to leave after epting the money? What if


    something happens to Grandpa? Where are we going to find you?¡± Penny said righteously.


    Olivia felt her temper rising. Stifling the urge to hit somebody, she lifted her gaze and red at Eugene.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your benefactor? By biting the hand that fed you?¡±


    Even Eugene had not expected Penny to do something like that. Hence, his expression immediately


    darkened. At the same time, a hostile aura red out from his body, and he said darkly, ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    Penny scowled but did not move an inch. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t be deceived by her! Grandpa isn¡¯t awake yet!


    Who knows what she did to him just now?¡±


    He frowned slightly at her words and looked over at the old man lying on the bed. Although he didn¡¯t


    know what Olivia did to Old Man Nn just now, he could tell that his grandpa¡¯s condition was much


    better than before.


    ¡°I trust her!¡± he said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia was rather astonished to hear those words. She never expected him to say those three words


    that held so much power in them. Thus, most of the resentment and anger that had built up in her heart


    dissipated. I guess this guy can speak human too.


    ¡°Forget it; I don¡¯t mind waiting until Old Man Nn wakes up. It won¡¯t take more than a few minutes


    anyway,¡± she said nonchntly.


    Penny widened her eyes suddenly upon hearing those words. ¡°Eugene, have you gone crazy? God


    knows where this woman came from; how can you believe her words?¡±


    The frown on Eugene¡¯s face did not let up. If anything, his expression became colder. He red at


    Penny, then he said in a voice that allowed no doubts and carried an immense pressure behind it,


    ¡°Since when do you hold the authority to get the final say in this house?¡±


    Penny¡¯s expression became awkward, and she said petntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say we won¡¯t give it to her¡­ I


    just wanted you to y on the safe side and pay her after Grandpa wakes up.¡±


    After that, he took the check out of her hands and walked over to Olivia. ¡°Miss Maxwell, here is your


    consultation fee. Also, I didn¡¯t mean to outbid you during the auctionst night out of malice. I bid on


    the Wuyou San because I wanted to give it to Grandpa.¡±


    Olivia epted the check, frowning slightly as she replied in an indifferent voice, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I bid


    on the item for Old Man Nn anyway. Since it¡¯s all to rescue the old man, it doesn¡¯t matter who


    obtained it in the end.¡±


    A sh of surprise flitted across Eugene¡¯s eyes. Then, he lowered his eyes and studied the woman in


    front of him. I see; she was trying to obtain it to treat Grandpa¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Just then, Penny¡¯s voice rang out from the room. ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    All this while, she had been staring unblinkingly at Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed.


    That shout of hers surprised everybody in the room. Then, they all rushed toward the bed.


    Olivia frowned as she was worried that these people would squash her child. She was just about to go


    over and take him away. Unexpectedly, Eugene was one step ahead of her, picking the child up in his


    arms. However, his expression was not pretty¡ªhe was scowling fiercely. ¡°Curtis, Connor, let them visit


    Grandpa in batches. Grandpa just woke up; he won¡¯t be able to take so much noise all at once.¡±


    Curtis and Connor immediately responded to his instructions. The Nn Family was flourishing. After


    all, Old Man Nn himself had four children. Each child had around one or two children of their own.


    From there, their children had children of their own. If one added all of them up, the Nn Family


    consisted of nearly 180 people. Today, there were only 23 of them present. However, if so many people


    crowded around the old man, they might just squash him so badly that he¡¯d meet his maker.


    On the other hand, Olivia took her child from Eugene and thanked him.


    North¡¯s small mouth was pressed tightly together, and his big, ck, grape-like eyes blinked in the


    direction of Eugene. This is my daddy! My daddy carried me! Daddy carried me!


    How could Olivia have known that the little guy in her arms was about to explode with excitement?


    Thus, she talked to Eugene in a business-like manner, ¡°Old Man Nn should be fine by now. I¡¯ll


    prescribe a prescription for him. Let him take this medicine; it will speed up his recovery.¡±


    Eugene nodded and followed her into the living room. Then, she wrote down a prescription on a piece


    of paper and handed it to him. ¡°Take this twice a day for half a month; once in the morning and once at


    night. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    He took the prescription and nodded. ¡°Okay. Curtis, please see Miss Maxwell to the door.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Olivia replied coolly. Then, she carried her child and turned to leave without any hesitation


    whatsoever.


    Looking at that woman¡¯s back as she left, Eugene felt his heart waver slightly.


    Although I witnessed her stealing somebody¡¯s phone, saw her taking advantage of Brian by the


    roadside when he was in a precarious situation, as well as watched her trying to outbid me during the


    auction at the bar out of malice, she doesn¡¯t seem to be of poor moral character. Perhaps¡­ there¡¯s


    something else going on.


    ¡­


    When this mother-and-son pair left the Nn Residence, they gged down a taxi immediately. Along


    the way, Olivia seemed to be in high spirits. Humming a song, she looked like a ve that had just


    been freed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    North tilted his head to the side, shaking his head wordlessly. ¡°Mommy, you worked so hard and even


    received a scolding, yet you didn¡¯t even earn enough topare to the money he spent on the Wuyou


    San. So, why are you so happy?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, she paused and pondered over it. That does seem to be the case. Then,


    she turned around and asked in a serious voice, ¡°What are you trying to imply by reminding me about


    that cruel reality?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to say that these are all peanuts in the grand scheme of things. You should have a loftier


    goal.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    He pursed his lips and looked embarrassed for some reason. ¡°Like¡­ Mommy, you¡¯re already 27. Isn¡¯t it


    time to find yourself a boyfriend?¡±


    Olivia seemed to have understood the meaning behind his ¡®good intentions¡¯. Thus, a teasing smile


    tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°So, you did everything you could to push me into the Nn Group


    because you wanted me to take him as my boyfriend?¡±


    North was taken aback by her words. I didn¡¯t think Mommy would be so smart! I only hinted at it slightly,


    and she immediately caught on to my intentions. Therefore, he could only nod obediently.


    She snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I never get married, I would never choose him.


    After all, I still want to live a long life.¡±


    He felt emotionally drained. His dad¡¯s looks were still fresh in his mind. Even if Mommy doesn¡¯t like


    him, she probably doesn¡¯t hate him, right?


    After saying that, she noticed that the little guy was motionless for a long time. Thus, she turned around


    to look at him. At the moment, he had lowered his head and had a bleak expression on his face.


    Uh¡­


    Looking at him, she felt a little ipetent as a mother. I may be able to get by fine without a


    boyfriend, but this child hungers for a father¡¯s love. This is an indisputable fact.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you. In the future, I¡¯ll find you a daddy. Somebody who will love you and dote on you;


    what do you think?¡±


    After hearing those words, he lifted his head and pointed out, ¡°Mommy, that uncle carried me today.¡±


    Subconsciously, he squinted his eyes and smiled contentedly. Then, he emphasized, ¡°It was very warm


    in his arms.¡±


    She kept quiet, feeling conflicted. After a while, she asked, ¡°North, can¡¯t it be another person?¡±


    North remained silent.


    Olivia was frustrated. This little b*stard had only met that man once, so why did he set his sights on


    him?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Olivia rubbed her temples and suppressed the irritation in her heart. Then, she decided to bring her son


    to the mall and eat something delicious to make up for what she couldn¡¯t give him.


    Thus, she called up Kate and invited her to a restaurant at the mall nearby for lunch.


    ¡°Did you strike the lottery?¡± Kate asked when she saw all the delicious food covering the table.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yep, we struck the lottery.¡± Ah, nothing beats the joy of spending money I extorted from


    somebody else.


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s go on a shopping spree. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡±


    Kateughed in delight. However, she suddenly realized that Olivia was staring at the entrance with a


    strange expression¡ªsomething was amiss. Hence, she turned around to look and saw a man and a


    woman walking in.


    Isn¡¯t that Anna and Hugo?


    ¡°Why did we have to run into those two-timing scumbags? Olivia? Are you okay?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    Olivia withdrew her icy gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It¡¯s been seven years and I have a child now. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past.


    Unfortunately, Anna saw them. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Olivia? Why are you back? Is it because you couldn¡¯t


    survive abroad anymore? Hehe¡­¡±


    A sh of surprise flitted across Hugo¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of amazement. Olivia looks even


    prettier than she did before! ¡°Olivia, you came back!¡±


    Olivia had no intention of acknowledging their presence. Instead, she stirred the coffee in front of her


    and remained quiet.


    Seeing as the other party was ignoring them, Hugo seemed to dete instantly. Thus, he tugged at


    Anna. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Dad is waiting for us upstairs!¡±


    ¡°Hugo, don¡¯t you think we should invite Olivia with us to meet Dad? After all, it¡¯s been so long since we


    last saw each other.¡± As Anna spoke, she deliberately snuggled against Hugo. Her eyes were


    provocative, looking as if she was showing off her spoils of war.


    Since the beginning, Olivia had not even spared them a single nce. Suddenly, she called out in a


    loud voice, ¡°Waiter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss. What else do you need?¡±


    Without lifting her head, she replied, ¡°Two dogs are barking in front of me. It¡¯s disturbing my meal.¡±


    Then, Anna¡¯s expression changed, and she yelled in shock and anger, ¡°Olivia Maxwell, just who are


    you calling a dog?!¡±


    Olivia jeered, ¡°Whoever barks is a dog!¡±


    Gritting her teeth in fury, Anna nced around. Then, her gaze locked onto North¡¯s face. That little guy


    had been sitting in his seat and holding a carton of milk in his hands. It seemed like the fight between


    the adults had not affected him at all as he continued drinking his milk through the straw.


    After that, Anna rushed over to the table like a lunatic, dragged North off the chair with one hand, and


    viciously snarled, ¡°Come here! Everyone, look! This little b*stard is proof of Olivia¡¯s infidelity!¡±


    Anna¡¯s speed was too fast¡ªit was so fast that before anybody had time to react, North had been


    thrown to the ground, and his legs were smashed against the table leg. Then, his small face paled as


    he let out a cry of pain, the milk in his hands sshing all over his body.


    ¡°North!¡± Olivia was so scared that her voice changed. Running forward, she picked her child up and


    hugged him. She was so frightened that her fingers were trembling. ¡°North, let me see. Where does it


    hurt?¡±


    Thus, North sneakily drew back his small hand that had been clutching at his knee andforted her,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    A man was sitting at the bar. When he saw what happened, his expression darkened. This man was


    born with innately good looks. His face was like jade¡ªso fair that it was almost translucent. In


    particr, his blue eyes were like the vast ocean. At that moment, he frowned slightly. His slender


    fingers rested against his phone without moving as he stared at Olivia unblinkingly.


    A waiter came over to him and asked, ¡°President arthy, should we call the police?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man nced at Olivia, who had stood up again. Then, he said, ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡±


    Olivia handed her son over to Kate, then she stalked over to Anna. Her entire body was wrapped in a


    layer of murderous hostility; her expression was as cold as ice and her eyes were overflowing with


    murderous intent. ¡°Anna Maxwell! Do you want to die?!¡±


    Striding forward, her long legs kicked out at Anna, practically sending her flying. Her movements flowed


    together as one. Without waiting for Anna to get up, she was already standing before Anna. Then, she


    bent down and grabbed Anna by the cor, pressing Anna against the table.


    Consequently, the cutlery and dishes all over the table ttered to the ground noisily.


    ¡°President arthy, if we leave things be, won¡¯t there be casualties?¡± The waiter was bing


    nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Let me go, Olivia!¡±


    Olivia stared down at her coldly, then she released her grip slightly. ¡°Anna, my patience has its limits


    too. Don¡¯t take my magnanimity for granted or use it to fuel your shamelessness. The next time you


    provoke me, I¡¯ll beat you up every single time I see you!¡± After saying that, she let go and prepared to


    stand up.


    At that moment, Anna saw a figureing downstairs out of the corner of her eye, and the gears in her


    head spun swiftly.


    Purposely putting on a terrified expression and clutching at Olivia¡¯s hands that had just released her,


    she yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°Ah¡ªOlivia, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Olivia noticed her abnormal behavior almost immediately and subconsciously tried to avoid her.


    However, Anna¡¯s hands grasped at her in a death grip. In their current position, it looked to an outsider


    as if Olivia was trying to strangle Anna to death.


    Just then, Olivia felt a strong force pulling her from behind. Thus, she staggered backward and fell


    heavily to the ground. ¡°Olivia Maxwell, how dare you return?!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    A roar rang loudly in her ears¡ªit was a voice she was very familiar with.


    I was right¡­


    Olivia lifted her head and saw her father¡ªHenry Maxwell¡ªwhom she had not seen in seven years.


    He looked much older than he was seven years ago, but he seemed to be in good spirits and still had a


    noble and dignified air around him. At that moment, he was ring at Olivia with a furious look on his


    face¡ªthe dislike and disgust he held for her remained unchanged too.


    Henry hurried over and helped Anna up, feeling sorry for her as he wiped away her tears. ¡°Anna, are


    you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Anna leaned back in his arms weakly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little dizzy¡­ Don¡¯t me Olivia. I just


    wanted to bring her to meet you when I saw her, but she refused¡­¡±


    Olivia was too tired to say another word. Thus, she got up from the ground with some difficulty.


    On the other hand, Kate hurriedly came over with North in her arms.


    North reached out his two short arms and wrapped them around her neck. Hugging her, he tenderly


    asked, ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡±


    Hugging him tightly to her, Olivia buried her face in his neck and shook her head lightly. She smiled,


    took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, North.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Olivia Maxwell!¡± Henry stopped them sternly. ¡°You didn¡¯t even calm down aftering


    back. Just how deep a grudge do you hold for you to try and kill your sister? Apologize to her!¡±


    She stiffened for a moment, then abruptly spun around with an icy expression. ¡°Apologize? For what


    reason should I apologize? She picked a fight with me by hurting my son first! She should be d I


    didn¡¯t kill her! Why should I apologize?!¡±


    Son?


    He was taken aback by her words. Then, he nced at North, who was nestled in her arms, in


    disbelief.


    At that moment, Anna said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make things difficult for Olivia. It¡¯s my fault. I


    should be apologizing instead. Just now, I identally hurt the child. So, it¡¯s normal for her to hate me


    and hit me. Now that Hugo and I are in a rtionship, it¡¯s a given that her emotions would run wild.¡±


    After hearing those words, Henry frowned again andforted her, ¡°What did you do wrong? She


    brought that upon herself. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Maxwell Company would not be what it is today.¡± Still,


    his daughter had finally returned after all. So, his voice became much gentler. ¡°Alright, your sister has


    also said that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. As her elder sister, do you have to be so unforgiving of her?¡±


    Olivia was so angry she nearly burst outughing. ¡°Whether or not it was intentional, she herself should


    know. Ever since the day you disowned me, I lost my father. What more a daughter you picked up from


    God knows where like her; what right does she have to have a rtionship with me? B*tch!¡±


    With a single sentence, she managed to touch a raw nerve in him again. Thus, he lost his temper and


    yelled, ¡°Olivia Maxwell! If you say something like that again, don¡¯t even think about returning to the


    Maxwell Family!¡±


    The more furious he got, the calmer she became. ¡°I don¡¯t need that family of yours.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he froze in shock. Perhaps he had never imagined that she had no ns to


    return home despite returning to the country.


    On the other hand, Olivia had taken out a wad of cash from her bag and ced it on the table, saying


    to the waiter, ¡°Here, this is for the bill as well as for the damaged tableware.¡±


    The waiter smiled and nodded. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Our boss has said that you don¡¯t need to pay for this


    meal.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a man not far away.


    Thus, Olivia looked in the direction he pointed.


    Hmm? Isn¡¯t that man the person I saved on the road?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Brian arthy walked over, nodding while smiling. ¡°I really have to thank you for saving mest time.


    So, you don¡¯t have to pay for the damages caused today.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? This and that are different matters. I still have to pay for my meal!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m being earnest. Miss Maxwell, you need to give me a chance to repay my debt of


    gratitude.¡±


    As she was in no mood to be polite, she didn¡¯t refuse his offer any further. ¡°Thanks then.¡±


    Just then, the waiter handed Brian a VIP card. epting it from the waiter, he then gifted it to Olivia.


    ¡°This is for you. In the future, you can use this at any time to eat at this restaurant.¡±


    Thus, Olivia epted it with a smile. ¡°Thanks again.¡±


    Brian nodded slightly and watched her leave. After that, he shot a look at his manager.


    The hotel manager brought out a bill and ced it in front of Anna. ¡°Miss, the damages caused to the


    restaurant amount to a total of 1,800.¡±


    Anna scowled immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t break any of that; why are you asking us to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Our boss said this: we all know, in our hearts, who this bill should be charged to,¡± the manager replied


    without batting an eye.


    Anna sneered, ¡°What if I refuse to pay?¡±


    The manager said nothing. Instead, he gestured at something not far away. Immediately, several


    security guards surrounded them. Without saying anything else, one person supported her head while


    another supported her legs. Combining their strengths, they lifted Anna and walked toward the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Anna was so frightened that her face lost its color.


    On the other hand, Henry and Hugo rushed forward and tried to help her. ¡°Let her down!¡±


    Then, the security guards threw Anna out of the restaurant, then turned around and chased Henry and


    Hugo out as well.


    Thus, the three of them sprawled across the ground pathetically.


    Afterward, another security guard walked over with a newly written sign: ¡®Anna Maxwell and Dogs Not


    Allowed Inside!¡¯.


    Anna nearly went mad with rage. ¡°You¡ªThis is against thew! I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±


    The restaurant manager stood on the raised tform, coldly giving her a sideways nce. What a


    lunatic. I can¡¯t believe she wants to sue our boss; does she even have the courage to do so? Then, he


    casually spat out a sentence at her, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Olivia sat in the taxi without saying a word. She held her child tightly as if trying to protect thest


    treasure she had left.


    North¡¯s small arms wound themselves around her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy. I will get back


    everything you lost for you.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate chimed in too, ¡°That¡¯s right; North is right. You¡¯re already back. How can we allow her to continue


    acting so arrogantly? Everything she snatched from you, we¡¯ll get them back again.¡±


    Thus, Olivia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, they returned to La Grande Maison. When North got out of the car, a stab of pain went through


    his knee and he nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Olivia reacted quickly and caught him. ¡°North,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    North endured the pain and pretended to put up a calm front. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    However, Olivia wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. She immediately squatted down. ¡°Show me; what¡¯s wrong with


    your leg?¡±


    Then, he avoided her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mommy, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ignoring him, she rolled up his pants. Immediately, she saw that his knee was bruised. Moreover, the


    top of his knee was scraped and the skin was torn. Against his fair and tender skin, the bruises stood


    out shockingly.


    Sucking in a deep breath, her heart seemed to clench in pain. Then, she bent down and carried him in


    her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡±


    As soon as they reached home, Olivia ced North on the sofa. At the same time, Kate brought the


    medical kit over.


    Thus, Olivia gently swabbed at the wound with cotton wool soaked in disinfecting alcohol. She was so


    distressed that her heart felt like it had shattered to pieces; she lightly blew on the wound as she gently


    cleaned it.


    ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± North consoled her when he saw how distressed she was.


    Unfortunately, the more considerate he was, the worse she felt. She said nothing but her tears slipped


    out of her eyes.


    It¡¯s all because I have so much baggage that I caused my child to be dragged in to suffer with me too.


    Afterward, North closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. When Olivia finally left, he sneakily got out of


    bed and sat down in front of hisputer again. Then, his two small hands swiftly flew across the


    keyboard and he quickly found the studio where Anna worked. After finding a document folder on her


    computer, a smug smile tugged at the corners of his lips. The firewalls are a joke; there are no


    technical skills involved whatsoever.


    He scrolled through the file, muttering to himself, ¡°How ugly.¡±


    Then, he hit the Enter button. Deleted!


    Looking at the empty page, North felt much better. How dare you bully Mommy; you must be courting


    death.


    At the Nn group the next day, Curtis held out his phone. ¡°President Nn, look at this; is that Miss


    Maxwell?¡±


    Eugene frowned slightly. Taking the phone, he nced down at it. It was a short mashup video


    probably taken by one of the customers dining there. The headline was ¡®Restaurant Owner Sides With


    Beautiful Mother¡ªUtterly Satisfying Oue¡¯.


    It was a scene of Anna pulling a child out of the chair, followed by a scene depicting Olivia sending


    Anna flying with her kick, andstly, a shot of the sign saying ¡®Anna Maxwell and Dogs Not Allowed


    Inside¡¯.


    His frown deepened. ¡°Which family does Anna Maxwell belong to?¡±


    Curtis replied, ¡°Her father is Henry Maxwell of the Maxwell Company.¡±


    Then, Eugene went through thements, scanning through them quickly before raising his eyes to


    ask, ¡°Is the child okay?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Curtis said.


    Then, Eugene frowned again. ¡°Why does this ce look so simr to Brian¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    In response, Curtis chuckled. ¡°It is Young Master Brian¡¯s restaurant. It¡¯s the one near the mall. I can¡¯t


    believe Young Master Brian supported Miss Maxwell so much that he even put up a sign like that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Eugene fell into deep thought. Brian is never one to poke his nose into somebody else¡¯s


    business. Besides, didn¡¯t Olivia steal his phonest time? Why would he want to help her? Something¡¯s


    not right! Her medical skills are top-notch. Moreover, she earned 50 million just from one consultation.


    Why would she need to steal a phone? What am I not getting right?


    Thus, he took out his phone and called Nathan. The phone rang several times but went unanswered.


    Because of that, his mood became more and more irritable. Just as his patience was about to run out,


    Nathan answered the phone.


    ¡°U-Uncle!¡± His voice was hesitant. It seemed like he had debated with himself for a long while before


    answering.


    ¡°Where did you find Olivia Maxwell?¡± Eugene went right to the point. Coupled with his stern voice, the


    rm bells in Nathan¡¯s head rang loudly. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Is Olivia unable to cure Great-grandpa?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he emphatically asked again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you got to know her,


    where she¡¯s from, and how much you know about her. Tell me everything you know.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t know what was going on; he was so scared that he started stuttering. ¡°I-I-I-I met her in


    Mastar, but her hometown is in Summer City. She is quite a righteous person. Back then, she saved


    me when I was being chased by debtors. Also¡­ Also, she is single. Moreover, her medical skills are


    top-notch. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked her to go back. Is she unable to cure Great-grandpa?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough; shut up.¡±


    Nathan waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to stay away?¡± Eugene asked.


    Nathan didn¡¯t understand the question, so he stupidly went, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®huh¡¯? I¡¯m asking you to get your a*s back here. You¡¯re not allowed to sneak


    away when youe back. It¡¯s such a pain to get a hold of you.¡±


    Nathan could tell that Eugene didn¡¯t seem to be angry, so he grinned broadly and said, ¡°U-Uncle, you


    knew? Uh, are you still angry at me?¡±


    Eugene snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you on ount of your role in saving Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡±


    Then, he ended the call, ignoring Nathan¡¯s joyful yelling. After mulling over it for a while, he made


    another call. The phone rang twice, then a woman¡¯s voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Eugene.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cathy, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you about. Thest time Brian fainted by the roadside,


    who was it that sent him to the hospital?¡± he asked coldly.


    On the other hand, the voice on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t seem affected. ¡°It was a youngdy


    with the surname Maxwell. That youngdy was such a nice person; she even helped to pay for the


    medical fees. Afterward, I wanted to pay her back, but she refused to ept it. Now that I think about


    it, she seemed rather anxious back then.¡±


    When he heard those words, he frowned again. A youngdy with the surname Maxwell¡­ Was it really


    Olivia Maxwell?


    Pursing his lips, he asked, ¡°Did she say what she was rushing to do?¡±


    The voice on the phone said, ¡°I think she said she just finished an interview and was about to go


    home.¡±


    It really was Olivia Maxwell!


    Afterward, Eugene was so shocked that he fell into a daze. He sat in his chair without moving for a long


    while. There was a strange feeling in his chest¡ªthis result was out of his expectations, yet weirdly


    seemed to fit within reason.


    Right now, Eugene was in a terrible mood. Olivia rescued Brian, yet I said that she had a poor moral


    character. Moreover, I threatened to end her career!


    Feeling rather irritable, he said, ¡°Go and check the surveince system of the airport on the day we


    returned to the country. I want to know just what the hell happened when Olivia stole the phone at the


    airport.¡±


    Thus, Curtis responded in a hurry and quickly left.


    Eugene pinched his temples in irritation, but his heart was wondering, If Olivia isn¡¯t a thief, then how am


    I supposed to face her?

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Originally, North was supposed to start attending school today. However, he was injured. So, Olivia


    took him to school in the morning to register, then brought him home.


    As soon as they arrived home, the doorbell rang. Thus, Olivia got up to open the door, only to see


    Hugo standing at the doorway with several bags of stuff in his hands.


    Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    On the other hand, Hugo had a huge smile stered on his face. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I came over to visit


    you. Yesterday, Anna took that attitude with you because she was trying to get back at you for all the


    grievances I suffered in the past. As an adult, please don¡¯t take offense to her actions. To be honest, w-


    we really missed you throughout all these years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you want to show off how lovey-dovey you are, do it somece else. Don¡¯te


    and make me sick. After rolling in the sheets with Anna behind my back, what grievances did you


    suffer?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he was stunned for a moment and blurted out, ¡°How did you know we were


    together?¡±


    Her gaze was as sharp as knives as she stared unblinkingly at the man before her. ¡°Seven years ago, I


    witnessed it myself. It was Anna who deliberately left the door open for me to see. That night, she gave


    me a ss of wine before I met up with you for our date. But in fact, she slipped something into the


    wine. She nned everything, including what happened to me afterward! Hugo Gray, don¡¯t you find it


    terrifying? That woman sleeping right next to you is such a vicious and callous woman!¡±


    He was utterly shocked, and his mind went nk¡ªso much so that he couldn¡¯t even think. Then, he


    anxiously said, ¡°Olivia, truth be told, I don¡¯t love Anna at all. Don¡¯t you find it pitiful that we were kept


    apart for so many years because of her calctive ns? I can divorce Anna; I don¡¯t even mind that


    you have a child. Please, give me another chance. Let¡¯s get back together again, okay?¡±


    Originally, Olivia wanted to sow discord between Hugo and Anna. She wanted him to go back and raise


    hell with Anna while she sat on the sidelines and watched.


    But¡­ this is turning out to be a job that requires a specific skillset and expertise. She was feeling so


    disgusted by him that she hadyers andyers of goosebumps all over her body. Not only did I not


    manage to instigate anything between them, but I also nearly disgusted myself to death.


    Therefore, she shoved at him with all her might. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    However, he took the opportunity to grab her hand. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve always loved you. I know I made a


    mistake. Please give me another chance for us to get back together again.¡±


    As he spoke, he forced his body inside, trying to hug her.


    In the end, he was still a man. No matter how hard Olivia struggled against him, she couldn¡¯t break free


    from his grasp. Thus, she shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    At that moment, a tall andrge figure shed by. Grabbing Hugo by the back cor of his shirt, he


    pulled him back and threw a punch at him. After that, Hugo fell to the ground.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Olivia realized who it was, she was extremely surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene nced over at Olivia. The anger was notpletely gone from his face, but his voice was


    much gentler. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Then, he shot a re at Hugo, and his gaze was frigid. ¡°Are you going to leave? Or do you want to


    continue taking a beating?¡±


    She chimed in, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost right now, I¡¯m going to call Anna. Do you want me to do that?¡±


    Thus, Hugo took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. I know that you¡¯re finding it difficult to ept right now, but


    everything I said is sincere. I¡¯lle back another day.¡± After saying that, he left.


    Subsequently, the corridor fell silent. They nced at each other and found the atmosphere too


    awkward to say anything.


    In the end, Olivia broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Nn, thank you for just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Eugene said. Then, he nced at North, who was standing inside the house. ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    At first, North had been recording everything inside the house. Then, he saw his dad¡¯s cool side as


    soon as he came out.


    Hence, he was very satisfied at the sight of his dad acting like a hero and saving a damsel in distress.


    Pretending to limp as he walked over to Eugene, he put on a pitiful and cute act. ¡°Uncle Eugene, my


    knee hurts.¡±


    Eugene had already noticed the gauze wrapping around the little guy¡¯s knee. Scowling fiercely, his


    expression became very solemn. Then, he walked over, bent down, and carried him in his arms. ¡°Let


    me see.¡± He wanted to check the wound.


    However, North furrowed his little brows and blocked Eugene¡¯s hand from touching his wound. He said


    in a distressed voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, Uncle Eugene. It hurts¡­¡±


    Olivia was appalled by the scene in front of her. This little b*stard is pretending! He is deliberately


    acting pitiful! His wound isn¡¯t that serious! Besides, he didn¡¯t make a singleint just now. He


    clearly has taken a liking to Eugene and is intentionally making Eugene feel bad for him.


    North¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Uncle Eugene, did youe here looking for Mommy? Then, why don¡¯t you


    come inside and have a seat?¡± While saying that, he deliberately limped and led Eugene into the house


    by the hand.


    Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened into circles. She gave that sly little b*stard a warning re. Just


    who do you think you are to invite him into the house?! To her surprise, that little b*stard didn¡¯t even


    spare her a nce. On the other hand, Eugene looked at her inquiringly.


    Therefore, Olivia smiled brightly and bit the bullet, saying, ¡°Mr. Nn, why don¡¯t youe inside and


    have a cup of tea?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Naturally, Eugene entered the house. He took a look around. Though all the rooms had the same


    layout, hers somehow felt warmer and cozier.


    Olivia was feeling a bit awkward. She had just finished giving the little guy his medicine, so the house


    was a mess. While she invited him in, she was also busy cleaning up.


    ¡°Is it just the two of you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. Feeling like it came off rather cold, she added, ¡°Have a seat, Mr. Nn. I¡¯ll go


    make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Then, she entered the kitchen.


    Eugene quickly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I came to look for you about something. Have a seat


    and we can talk.¡±


    However, she still came out with a cup of tea in her hands and ced it in front of him. ¡°We don¡¯t have


    great quality tea in our house. Please just have this for now.¡±


    He extended his hands out of courtesy. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    After Olivia put the cup down, she sat down opposite him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sitting next to Eugene, North blinked his big ck eyes as he looked around in amusement.


    ¡°I want to eat some fruits, Mommy.¡±


    She looked at him pointedly then went to get some fruits for him.


    As soon as the fruits were served, North plucked a grape off and handed it to Eugene. ¡°For you, Uncle


    Eugene!¡±


    Eugene reached out to caress his head. ¡°Thank you. You can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy brought this out just for you. I like apples.¡± As he said that, he grabbed an apple and handed it


    to Eugene once more. Seeing the astonished look on Eugene¡¯s face, North asked, ¡°Can you help me


    peel this, Uncle Eugene?¡±


    Olivia felt perplexed. She hurriedly reached out and said, ¡°Let me, Mr. Nn.¡±


    But Eugene refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡±


    North nced at Eugene. I gave you a chance, Daddy. Make sure to do well.


    But little did he know that Eugene could not peel an apple to save his life.


    Over the next five minutes, the two of them were on edge as they stared at the apple in Eugene¡¯s


    hands.


    North was worried that Olivia would be dismayed by Eugene¡¯s poor performance, but Olivia was only


    feeling anxious for the apple. How can someone peel an apple like that?


    There were dents and bumps all over it. It looked like it had returned from war, all battered and bruised.


    Eugene was also apologetic and said stiffly, ¡°You can just eat what¡¯s left of it. I¡¯ve never peeled an


    apple for anyone before.¡±


    North had no desire to eat the apple before, but after hearing what Eugene said, he dly epted it.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. This is not bad for the first time.¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it properly next time.¡±


    North nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s always hard the first time!¡±


    The corner of Olivia¡¯s lips twitched. She felt bitter just looking at North buttering up to Eugene. He¡¯s still


    happily eating that apple even though it looks like that. He¡¯s too biased. Is everything that Eugene does


    good? That¡¯s just groundless!


    She looked up at Eugene and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your grandfather?¡±


    Eugene turned to her and the light in his eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°After you left that day, he was up for no


    more than thirty minutes. We gave him something to eat then he went back to sleep. Later in the night,


    he woke up again and was awake for almost two hours.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Since it¡¯s a brain disease, constantly needing sleep is normal. Let him eat


    more light food. He can have more eggs, milk, and the like.¡±


    He took note of that. ¡°But I didn¡¯te to see you for that today.¡±


    There was a moment of hesitation. It was hard for him to continue, but he felt restless even at the


    office. If he did not clear things up, he felt like he would be constantly bothered by it.


    She looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Oh? What is it? Just tell me directly, Mr. Nn.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°When you came to thepanyst time to apply for a position, I


    said a lot of awful things to you. I was actually wrong about you. I was wondering if you would still be


    willing toe work at Nn Group?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    If he had said that to any other woman, they would have been over the moon.


    Nn Group was not a ce where anyone could enter just because they wanted to, much less be


    personally invited by thepany president, Eugene Nn.


    But who was Olivia Maxwell? She was also from a rich and powerful family herself.


    She did not need to depend on anyone to be able to live a luxurious life.


    Her son had applied for that position for her out of his own volition, and she only decided to go to


    appease herself. However, she was well aware of the hardships that came with working for someone


    else¡ªonce was more than enough for her.


    North was staring at her with glimmering eyes. Say yes! Say yes!


    She felt her son¡¯s gaze on her. But, even though Eugene was handsome, he simply was not her cup of


    tea.


    She smiled at him. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Nn, but I¡¯m nning on opening my own fashion


    studio. I¡¯m currently starting preparations.¡±


    The burning excitement in North¡¯s eyes died down, and he pouted in anguish. This is too hard.


    It was too difficult to bring those two people together.


    Nevertheless, Eugene had an understanding look on his face and did not look dismayed. He sighed.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s Nn Group¡¯s loss!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Nn. There are other people besides me.¡±


    He lifted a corner of his lips. ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t take what I said before to heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m grateful for your help earlier too, ¡± she answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Call me if they ever harass you again. You should save my number.¡±


    Save your number? I¡¯m not even nning on keeping in touch with you.


    But North gave him her phone right away. ¡°Here, Uncle Eugene!¡±


    Olivia wanted to cry. Whose son is this?


    She red at the little fellow and was going to snatch her phone back when Eugene intercepted, ¡°I¡¯ll


    put in my number.¡±


    His long fingers made the phone seem like a toy in his hands. He was only putting in his number but


    the sight of it was pleasant to watch.


    Once he was done, he gave her phone back to her and said, ¡°You can alwayse look for me if


    there¡¯s a problem. I meant what I said.¡±


    Seeing the surprise in her face, he quickly added, ¡°Your sense of justice saved my grandfather and I¡¯m


    very grateful for that. I¡¯m also quite fond of your son. You¡¯re a friend to me now.¡±


    Olivia smiled but was unmoved by his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Needless to say, you


    put out your money, and I put out my strength.¡±


    She was unwilling to give him a chance to get friendly either.


    He said helplessly, ¡°I admit that I was wrong about you once, but we still have a lot of time. We can


    slowly resolve this.¡±


    She let out a small smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Every one of her sentences felt like a dead end.


    He was unable to find another excuse to stay, so he got up. ¡°Okay then. Call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll


    leave you alone now.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed North¡¯s head. ¡°You cane and look for me in the


    future.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A wide grin appeared on North¡¯s face as he nodded aggressively. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Olivia also stood up and smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡±


    She sent him off and bid him farewell.


    When she returned, she sat right in front of North with a grim expression on her face. ¡°What is up with


    you?¡±


    He pretended to be oblivious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Does your leg really hurt that much?¡± she asked while looking straight at him.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    North nodded his head and eximed, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Olivia was baffled. ¡°Why on earth did you give him my phone?¡± she berated.


    He inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to, Mommy?¡±


    She stared straight at him without batting an eye and asserted, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be friends with him, Mommy?¡±


    With a straight face, she said, ¡°Because we¡¯re not close.¡±


    His brows furrowed tightly together. ¡°Haven¡¯t you met him several times before?¡±


    She said in a stern voice, ¡°That doesn¡¯t automatically make us friends.¡±


    ¡°But he even helped you earlier.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve dealt with it myself even if he hadn¡¯t been there.¡±


    Stubbornly, he pressed, ¡°You said we have to thank people who help us. You¡¯re being a little ungrateful


    right now.¡±


    ¡°How am I being ungrateful? Didn¡¯t I invite him in for tea? I gave him fruits too.¡±


    North was speechless.


    ¡­


    Anna did not get much sleepst night. The thought of Hugo going around defending Olivia made her


    blood boil. When she woke up early in the morning, the room was still empty. She became even more


    furious. Who would have thought that he would stay out overnight? But she did not want to call him.


    Their rtionship had long since sumbed to the seven-year itch. If it were not because the Gray


    Family was beneficial to the Maxwell Family¡¯s business, she would have divorced him a long time ago.


    Getting up, she tidied herself a bit then went off to her studio. As soon as she entered, her female


    assistant, Sarah Wheeler, greeted, ¡°Miss Anna.¡±


    Anna returned her greeting with a murmur then asked, ¡°How were things yesterday?¡±


    Sarah shook her head. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single person.¡±


    Anna stopped in her tracks. ¡°Didn¡¯t the C-list celebrity fromst time show interest in one of our


    dresses? Did she note over?¡±


    ¡°I gave her a call, but she already booked one at a different store. She said our dresses are overpriced


    and there¡¯s no originality in our designs. She went on about a lot of other things too.¡±


    Anna snorted. ¡°She¡¯s merely a C-list celebrity and she wants to look down on our designs? Just wait


    until I get a rank on the uing major contest. What can they say then?¡± She opened her fashion


    studio two years ago, but it never took off. She figured that it was due to theck of recognition from a


    public icon.


    Therefore, she decided topete in the uing 2019 entric Fashion design contest. The final


    judge for this major contest was rumored to be the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel. If Anna


    managed to gain her approval, then she would ultimately rise to stardom. The poprity of her studio


    would also follow suit. Nowadays, few people looked at designs; most people cared more about


    poprity.


    Sarah echoed, ¡°Yes, they will be kicking themselves when the timees. Oh, right! Miss Anna, how is


    the piece for the contesting along? There are only a few more days left before the closing date.¡±


    Anna answered nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll polish it up a bit more today.¡± In fact, she had


    alreadypleted the first draft. She just felt like it was missing something so she kept fixing bits and


    pieces here and there.


    Going into her office, Anna turned on herputer and entered her password. After she logged in, she


    looked for the folder where her design was saved only to realize that it was gone. Her eyes widened.


    She logged out and logged back in, only for the file to remain missing. Then, she went online to look for


    it in the cloud, but it was not there either. Flustered, she shrieked at the door, ¡°Sarah! Sarah!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sarah came running in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Anna?¡±


    With one hand, Anna pushed over a pile of documents. ¡°Who touched myputer?¡±


    Sarah started backing out in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it, Miss Anna. Don¡¯t you have a password on your


    computer? Who could¡¯ve gone in?¡±


    Anna was also dumbfounded because of that. She set up several different passwords on herputer.


    How did everything disappear overnight?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Anna pounded on the table furiously.


    Just then, two more people came in from outside. They were designers at her fashion studio and they


    were all in the same situation.


    ¡°Miss Anna, our sketches are gone too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so is mine.¡±


    That was when Anna realized the severity of the situation. ¡°Get a technician toe have a look right


    now.¡±


    From outside, a man replied, ¡°The technician was just with me earlier. He said either someone erased it


    or we were hacked.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°Hacked?¡±


    What hacker would want to attack my small studio?


    ¡°Is there no way to recover it?¡± she asked desperately.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t. The technician said it was a skilled hacker. He can¡¯t seem to find a trace.¡±


    Anna flopped in her chair with a ghastly look on her face.


    Sarah consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Miss Anna. Do you guys have any hand-drawn sketches? If you polish it


    up a bit, you can probably still make it in time for the registration.¡±


    Anna red at Sarah. ¡°Are you a fool? The contest wants us to submit a digital copy of our designs!¡±


    Sarah fell silent. She only wanted tofort Anna. Anna brushed them off, ¡°Okay, just get out. All of


    you.¡±


    They started to shuffle out of the room.


    Anna sat in her chairpletely dumbfounded. Who would hack her tiny studio?


    She got up and closed the door to her office then made a phone call.


    ¡°Ben, can youe over right now?¡±


    A man gushed from the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Someone hacked myputer and all my designs are gone,¡± she said anxiously.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, sweetheart. I¡¯m out of town right now. Can I go tomorrow? I¡¯ll take a look at it for you


    tomorrow.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t youe back now?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m in Mastar. I can make it back tomorrow at the earliest. Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever


    pushed off your things?¡±


    She murmured, ¡°When is your flight? I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡±


    The voice on the phone suddenly turned dubious. ¡°Do you miss me already?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, did you have to ask?¡± she grumbled and started to blush.


    Heughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know after I book the ne tickets. I miss you to death.¡±


    They flirted back and forth for a while before hanging up.


    She sat in her chair and spent some time thinking. I can¡¯t just sit here in defeat. What if Ben can¡¯t


    recover the data either? Won¡¯t I just be wasting my time?


    All of a sudden, she sprung up and left the studio, then drove home to the Maxwell Residence.


    When she got home, Amy was the only one there.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she yelled as soon as she entered the house.


    Amy was quite taken aback to see Annae home. ¡°Why are you back already?¡±


    ¡°Did you throw away all of Olivia¡¯s things?¡± Anna asked.


    Amy could not understand what was happening. ¡°All of her things are in storage.¡±


    Anna did not have time to exin and went straight into the storage. She searched through it for about


    half an hour beforeing out with a book of design sketches.


    Amy asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Design sketches. The sketch I prepared for thepetition got erased. There are only a few more


    days left before the registration closes. I¡¯m going to see if I can find anything useful in here,¡± she said


    as she flipped through the book.


    Those sketches came from the sudden bursts of inspiration Olivia got while she studied design. They


    were allpiled into one thick book. When Olivia left the housest time, she did not manage to take


    all these things with her.


    Anna stopped flipping abruptly and her gaze fell on the page in front of her. There were four formal


    wear sketches altogether; each of them was in a different shade¡ªplum, orchid, bamboo, and


    chrysanthemum. There was a fusion of traditional Chinese art in the designs and each one was


    mesmerizing and refreshing to look at.


    Originally, Anna wanted toe home to distract herself. She figured those designs from years ago


    must be out of fashion by now. She did not expect, however, that Olivia would have such contemporary


    ideas in designs from seven years ago.


    ¡°This one. I should be able to use this to enter the contest,¡± she mused.


    Amy was slightly concerned. ¡°I heard that Olivia is back. If she catches you, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll sue


    you for copyright infringement?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Anna smirked. ¡°Who said this was hers? There¡¯s no name on it. I say it¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t worry. We were


    able to chase her out seven years ago. What can she do to us now?¡± With that, she went off with the


    design book in her hands.


    Amy quickly held her back. ¡°Hey, wait. You should behave yourself more these days. Don¡¯t make your


    father angry again. He was busy enough as it is all morning with that post of you on the inte.¡±


    ¡°What post on the inte?¡± Anna was perplexed. She was so upied with the design sketches that


    she did not manage to get on the inte.


    ¡°I think one of the customers at the restaurant yesterday recorded a short clip of what happened and


    put it online. Look at this,¡± Amy said as she pulled up that video to show Anna.


    Anna was fuming by the end of it. Who had that much time to waste to put something as trivial as that


    on the inte?


    ¡°What did Dad say?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What can he say in front of me? Anyway, he did not seem too happy. Last night, he even told me that


    he had never felt so humiliated in his life before. He only married Olivia off to Hugo for your sake, but


    you need to know when to back off too. More importantly, Olivia is back now. I don¡¯t think your father is


    that mad at her anymore. He even brought up her child yesterday and seemed quite happy as he was


    talking. You and Hugo are also on good terms now so don¡¯t bother Olivia for no good reason. Come


    home this weekend for a meal. Bring Mitch along too.¡±


    Anna answered, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡­


    The moment Anna returned home that night, the suffocating smell of cigarettes filled her throat. She


    looked over and saw Hugo nestled on the sofapletely wasted. His facial hair had grown out, the


    corners of his lips were slightly swollen, and he looked like a mess.


    Did he get beaten up? She changed out of her shoes and went inside.


    At the dining table, a chubby little boy, Mitchell Gray, threw the bowl in front of him to the ground in


    defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t want this! I said I don¡¯t want to eat this!¡±


    Mrs. Moore walked over to pick up the bowl. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to eat it. What would you like to eat


    then, Young Master Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°Meat. I already told you I want to eat braised pork belly,¡± he said.


    Coming home after a stressful day to a crying child and a husband who looked like he was neither


    dead nor alive made her anger shoot up in an instant.


    ¡°Hugo, can¡¯t you hear the kid crying? Why aren¡¯t you taking care of him?¡±


    Hugo was feeling foggy from the alcohol, but when he heard Anna criticizing him, he immediately got


    furious.


    ¡°What are you yelling at me for? Isn¡¯t there someone taking care of him?¡±


    She retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mrs. Moore isn¡¯t able to handle him at all?¡±


    Hugo sat up and argued, ¡°Then hire someone else. Why did you hire her when she can¡¯t do anything


    right? I told you to let my mother look after the kid, but you insisted on looking after him yourself. Why


    don¡¯t you look after him then? Why are you yelling at me?¡±


    Anna was enraged. She took a few steps forward and pushed him off the sofa. ¡°Do you hear yourself?


    Is he not your child too?¡±


    He looked a little drunk, but his mind was clear.


    Everything Olivia said to him that day still lingered in his ear.


    He only separated from Olivia because of this woman, but he was blind to have married such a vulgar


    woman.


    After he eased his spinning head, he reached out and flung Anna onto the sofa. Pinching her chin, he


    mocked, ¡°How do I know if he¡¯s actually my child? Tell me; how was I so blind to marry a whore like


    you?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Anna was furious to hear that. She raised her hand and pped Hugo across the face.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of such nonsense just because you had a bit of alcohol to drink. I¡¯ve been with you for


    seven years, and that¡¯s what I get in return?¡±


    Meanwhile, he had enough of getting hit by her whenever she pleased. Without any hesitation, he


    raised his hand and pped her back.


    Thud!


    The clear sound of the p halted the child¡¯s cries. Mitchell looked in the direction of the living room


    with horror in his eyes.


    He ran toward the living room with his chubby body.


    Worried that they might hit the child in the middle of their fight, Mrs. Moore hurried after him. ¡°Young


    Master Mitchell.¡±


    Anna was blind with rage. ¡°Did you just hit me, Hugo Gray? That¡¯s it.¡±


    She lunged at him and started swinging both her hands at his face.


    He immediately pinned her beneath him and held both her wrists down. ¡°Anna Maxwell. You better


    behave yourself. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    ¡°Hugo Gray, you b*stard!¡± She struggled with all her might.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    Mitchell used all his strength to pull Hugo¡¯s arm. ¡°Let go of Mommy, you bad person.¡±


    In an instant, Hugo flung the child to one side and growled, ¡°Behave yourself or I will beat you up too!¡±


    Then, he turned to Mrs. Moore and instructed, ¡°Take the kid to my mother¡¯s ce.¡±


    Mrs. Moore was too afraid to say anything else. ¡°Yes, Young Master Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going to Grandma¡¯s house!¡± Mitchell cried out.


    Mrs. Moore did everything she could to get him out of the room, dragging and hurling if she had to.


    The room quieted down.


    Seeing Anna¡¯s tear-stained face, Hugo let her go. ¡°You better watch your mouth around me next time.


    Don¡¯t hit me as you please. Do you think I won¡¯t dare to hit you?¡±


    She got up and pushed him as hard as she could. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°You b*stard. Did I


    marry you so you could hit me? How could you say that? What do you mean you¡¯re not sure if the child


    is actually yours?¡±


    He red at her. ¡°Did you spike my drink that night? You also drugged Olivia and let another man rape


    her, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re really scary. Who knew you were this vicious of a woman?¡±


    She stopped crying and her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Who is trying


    to drive a wedge between us?¡±


    Looking at her, he sneered, ¡°Are you acting again?¡±


    She was so shocked that shepletely forgot about the p and continued to defend herself, ¡°No, I


    really like you. I admit that when I drank with you that night, I wanted to give myself to you, but I only


    wanted tofort you. Dear, we¡¯ve been together for so long. We¡¯ve gone through several degrees of


    hardships together, and I even gave birth to Mitch. It makes me so sad to see you doubt me like this.¡±


    Hugo pinched her chin. ¡°Was I fooled by this pitiful face of yours? Who would have thought that you


    were the reason Olivia and I broke up?¡±


    At that moment, she seemed to put the pieces together. Grabbing his hand, she pressed, ¡°Did Olivia


    tell you that? She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us. She still has a grudge against me for hurting


    her child that day, so she¡¯s trying to tarnish my name in any way that she can. You¡¯re my husband. Why


    do you believe another woman and not me?¡±


    He pulled his hand back and said in a stern voice, ¡°Anna Maxwell. I would rather believe Olivia than


    believe you! I saw with my own eyes how you turned yourself into the victim in front of your father with


    that smooth-talking mouth of yours. But I¡¯m not your father; I won¡¯t let you make a fool out of me.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Anna sneered, ¡°Wow. All men are the same; you¡¯ll never know how to appreciate what you have. The


    harder it is to get your hands on something, the better you think it is, don¡¯t you? If Olivia really liked


    you, do you think she could have given birth to someone else¡¯s child? Do you think she would have


    broken up with you that easily? She¡¯s just trying to drive us apart now. Did she say that she still thinks


    about you after all these years? If it weren¡¯t for me, you two could have been together by now? I¡¯m


    telling you. She just can¡¯t wait for you to divorce me, then stab you in the back!¡±


    Hugo shot her a displeased look. ¡°Don¡¯t try to predict her actions with that filthy mind of yours. She¡¯s


    not as evil as you!¡±


    After he said that, he got up and went straight into the room.


    Anna clenched her jaw in resentment. ¡°I¡¯m no good anymore, huh? Your Olivia is great. She¡¯s the best!


    Go to her then. See if she still wants you.¡±


    She stared at the shut door and started to howl withughter.


    The door to the room opened once again. Hugo walked out with a quilt in his arms and turned into the


    guest room.


    With a bang, the door mmed shut.


    ¡°Hugo Gray!¡±


    She stood there in astonishment with her finger pointed at him but was at a loss for words.


    She realized that there were no words that could describe the fury she was feeling.


    Suddenly, her lips curled up into a contemptuous smile. So what if Olivia is great? Can they still be


    together? Of course not! He only has me! Even in death, he will die with me!


    She sat down on the sofa with a nk look on her face and wiped her tears away. Their marriage could


    not be broken off that easily.


    ¡­


    The next day, North announced to Olivia that he wanted to go to school. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Does


    your leg not hurt anymore?¡±


    Without batting an eye, he said, ¡°I think I got better after eating the apple Uncle Eugene peeled for me.¡±


    She was speechless.


    She did not know why North liked Eugene that much.


    After she sent him to school, she came back and went straight to 4S Shop.


    Nathan¡¯s flight was at three in the afternoon. If everything went smoothly, she should have enough time


    to buy a car!


    When she entered, her eyes swept over the area once, then she strode toward a red Ferrari.


    Because she looked like someone who could afford it, a young chap quickly approached her. After he


    greeted her politely, he started to introduce the performance of the car to her.


    She had circled the car twice as she was listening.


    The body of the Ferrari was wedge-shaped with a low front and a high end. It gave off an intimidating


    look which she really liked.


    The front tires, car door, and back tires were all different, but they fit together holistically. The lines on


    the car were sleek.


    Satisfied, she nodded her head. ¡°This one!¡±


    Just then, a man approached the same car with a woman in his arms.


    The man was wearing a royal blue shirt and a pair of ck suit trousers. He had average looks and


    seemed like a disreputable person.


    The woman in his arms was fair-skinned with big eyes and a small mouth. Her long brown hair


    contrasted with her palm-sized face. She embodied society¡¯s standards of a young beautifuldy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The woman looked up and asked, ¡°What do you think of this one, Ben? Red means joy. We can drive it


    after we get married.¡±


    He boasted, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Instead of squealing, she circled the car to have a look. ¡°I like it. This one it is!¡±


    The man gave the salesperson his card at the speed of light. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one!¡±


    The salesperson was put in a tight spot. He looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Miss; are you


    sure you want this?¡±


    Olivia nodded and handed her card over as well. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll pay now!¡±


    The salesperson made his way over and exined carefully, ¡°Sir, thatdy over there came and looked


    at this car before you. We will have to make the deal with her first. If it¡¯s possible, please wait for a bit


    and we will have someone bring over another car.¡±


    Ben frowned. ¡°How long?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°About two hours,¡± the salesperson replied.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ben looked at his watch. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I have things to doter. Can you talk with thatdy and see


    if she can let us buy the car first? We canpensate her for it.¡±


    The salesperson went back to Olivia to pass on the message.


    As expected, she declined. She was buying a car to pick up someone and waiting another two hours


    would have defeated the purpose of it.


    When the bargaining failed, Ben held the woman in his arms andforted, ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t we


    buy it together when Ie back next time?¡±


    She pouted. ¡°You¡¯ll be away for a week this time.¡±


    He coaxed, ¡°What can we do? I have to work so I can marry you! Here; let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll pay for it first,


    and you can call a friend over to wait with you for the car to arrive. How¡¯s that?¡±


    She whined, ¡°But I want to send you off too.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can take a taxi there myself and you just wait here for the car to arrive. You have


    to drive it today.¡±


    The woman looked happy again and teased, ¡°Then don¡¯t say I don¡¯t love youter!¡±


    He coddled her. ¡°Okay, you naughty!¡±


    They did not speak quietly. Hence, Olivia heard everything they said. He does not look very likable, but


    he¡¯s pretty skilled at coaxing a woman.


    Olivia did not concern herself with them any further and followed behind the salesperson to pay.


    The salesperson quickly settled the transaction.


    4S Shop was quite efficient. By two in the afternoon, she was driving her new car out.


    First, she went to get Kate, then the two of them made their way to the airport. After rushing all the way


    there, they were able to make it before three.


    When the car stopped, Kate had gone pale with fear. ¡°Olivia, can you please go a bit slower? Do you


    think you¡¯re on a racetrack? There are cars everywhere here.¡±


    Olivia looked at her with a baffled look. ¡°You¡¯re just too timid. Look at the time. Nathan will be out soon.¡±


    Kate supported herself against the car as she got down with quivering legs. ¡°Let him wait when he


    comes outter. It¡¯s not worth wasting our lives for him. He was only gone for a few days and now he¡¯s


    back again.¡±


    Olivia shot a nce at her. ¡°I told you not toe but you insisted oning.¡±


    Kate snorted. ¡°Did you think I came to pick him up? I came to give him a good earful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go in and give him an earful now,¡± Olivia said as she pulled her along.


    They went into the main hall of the airport and waited. Time continued to tick by and it was already past


    three. They only found outter that the flight was dyed.


    Kate looked at her. ¡°I told you we didn¡¯t have to rush. When has Nathan ever been reliable? Look; even


    the flight he¡¯s on isn¡¯t reliable!¡±


    ¡°Both of you are like water and fire¡ªborn to be inplete opposition of each other!¡±


    After that, they went to the restroom. Just as Olivia came out, she saw a familiar face¡ªAnna.


    She frowned. Who is she here for?


    While she was racking her brain, she saw another familiar figure enter her line of vision. It was familiar


    because she had just seen him a few hours ago.


    It was the man she met at 4S Shop¡ªBen Roberts.


    He had not even changed out of his clothes from before, but he had a suitcase in his hand now and he


    walked straight to Anna when he saw her.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±


    Olivia was bewildered. It was ¡®sweetheart¡¯ again. If she remembered correctly, just a few hours ago, he


    was calling that woman sweetheart too. Didn¡¯t they say they were going to get married? No wonder


    he¡¯s so good at coaxing; he¡¯s a scumbag!


    She knew just by the infatuated look in Anna¡¯s eyes. If Anna imed that she had nothing to do with


    this man, then Olivia¡¯s name was not Olivia Maxwell.


    She sneakily took a few steps back and pulled out her phone. Calmly, she started to take a video of


    them.


    However, what she saw nextpletely destroyed her worldview.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    As though they had not seen each other in a long time, they started running toward each other.


    Before he even arrived in front of her, he dropped his suitcase and reached his arms out to embrace


    her. Then, he picked her up and spun her around.


    Anna was grinning happily with both her arms wrapped around his neck like she had clearly missed


    him.


    The man held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her roughly.


    A whileter, he let go and hugged her. ¡°Did you miss me, sweetheart?¡±


    With a bashful look, she said, ¡°Yes. Did you just get off the ne?¡±


    Ben answered, ¡°Yeah. I just went to the restroom and you happened to arrive. Couldn¡¯t wait to see


    me?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As he said that, he pinched her nose and looked at her affectionately.


    Anna¡¯s forehead was pressed up against his. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    Olivia was at a loss for words, but she felt likeughing for some reason.


    There was a certain degree to scumbags as well as women who pretended to be pure.


    To her surprise, she was looking forward to the day everything fell apart and seeing what they would do


    about it.


    After waiting for a long time in the restroom, Kate still did not hear Olivia¡¯s voice. When she came out,


    she realized that Olivia was peeping in the direction of the men¡¯s restroom.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Olivia showed the video to Kate and whispered, ¡°Let me show you something amazing!¡±


    Kate¡¯s eyes widened once she saw it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Anna? Who¡¯s this man? Why does he look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s called Ben or something. I bumped into him when I was buying the car earlier. He had


    another woman beside him. He told that woman he was going away on a business trip, but he told


    Anna that he just got off the ne.¡± Olivia could not stop herself from giggling. ¡°This is too funny. I


    admire this guy. He¡¯s been lying to these two women, but he hasn¡¯t gotten caught yet.¡±


    Kate frowned as she asked, ¡°Ben... Ben Roberts?¡±


    Olivia did not seem to care. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Ben Roberts is the young master of Roberts Group. He is the nephew of Eugene¡¯s stepmother!¡±


    Olivia took some time to process it. ¡°Oh, no wonder. He should be quite powerful. He bought that


    woman a sports car that costs several million like it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. The Roberts can¡¯t quitepare to the Nn Family, but they are still part


    of the powerful and rich. If they have an arranged marriage with the Smiths, then they would be


    unrivaled. Was the woman you met at the 4S Shop Jessica Smith?¡±


    Olivia pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think he said her name. He only calls them ¡®sweetheart¡¯. I have a


    feeling that it¡¯s not just these two; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t call them both ¡®sweetheart¡¯. I think he¡¯s just


    scared of calling the wrong name, so he sticks to one.¡±


    Kateughed and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    When the two of them came out of the restroom, Nathan¡¯s ne had alsonded.


    Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. I¡¯ve returned to pick you up at the same time and the same


    location.¡±


    Kate also went up and helped him with his suitcase. She berated, ¡°Youe and go every couple of


    days. Why are you putting yourself through this?¡±


    Nathan grasped her shoulders in a manly way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t leave anymore.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They got out of the airport and got in the car.


    He started to tease Olivia, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re nning on staying in the country since you bought this


    car.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because I had to pick you up!¡± Olivia shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You have to reimburse me for


    half of it.¡±


    He dered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll reimburse you for the wheel on my side. Kate can reimburse you for the two at


    the back.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Speak for yourself. Olivia did not ask me to reimburse her,¡± Kate pointed out.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to pay up, then be a bit more self-aware and get out of the car now.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I came here for? If it wasn¡¯t just to pick you up. When we came earlier, we thought


    we were going to bete so Olivia sped all the way here. My heart was literally up in my throat the


    whole time. She got here in less than 40 minutes when it¡¯s supposed to take an hour. My soul felt like it


    almost left my body. You should be more considerate and also pay for my portion.¡±


    Olivia looked at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°You should just tell him if you want him to pay for


    you. Don¡¯t beat around the bush and talk about my driving instead of your own cowardice. You¡¯re the


    first one to criticize my driving skills.¡±


    He chimed in, ¡°Exactly; and you still want me to pay on your behalf? Do you think you¡¯re very pretty?¡±


    Kate immediately lunged forward from the back and gripped his neck with both hands. ¡°Say that one


    more time.¡±


    Her grip was making it hard for him to talk. ¡°I think you¡¯re¡­ the most¡­ beautiful.¡±


    After that, she let him go. ¡°At least you¡¯re not tactless.¡±


    Massaging his neck, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless. I almost died here because of you.¡±


    She snorted, ¡°Whose fault is that?¡±


    Olivia shook her head quietly.


    It¡¯s a love-hate rtionship!


    ¡°Olivia,e with me to see my great-grandpater! You can check on him too. He¡¯s always in my


    thoughts. I can finally present myself in front of him now,¡± Nathan announced happily.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Olivia agreed.


    They dropped Kate off first, then went to pick up the child and headed to the Nn Residence.


    Olivia was not expecting Eugene to be there too and exined bashfully, ¡°Nathan was worried. He


    insisted that I shoulde along and have a look.¡±


    Eugene gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Eugene!¡± North tilted his head as he greeted him. There was an unrestrained delight on his


    face.


    Eugene walked over and caressed his small head then asked warmly, ¡°Has your leg injury recovered?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    North nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Nathan called.


    Eugene nodded at him. ¡°Did you juste back?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I came here as soon as I got off the ne.¡±


    ¡°Go on and see Great-grandpa. He¡¯s always talking about you!¡±


    Nathan let out a murmur then looked back at Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Olivia.¡±


    Thus, they went into Old Man Nn¡¯s room.


    Old Man Nn had gotten noticeably thinner. Wrinkles had appeared all over his dull and yellowish


    face. A small pinch of a goatee had grown on his chin that looked rather cute. He looked quite aware of


    his surroundings and was brimming with energy.


    He immediately burst into tears when he saw Nathan.


    Tugging at Nathan¡¯s hand, he started to ask a lot of questions. How had he spent all those years


    overseas? How was the food? How was life there?


    On the other hand, Nathan was worried about Old Man Nn¡¯s health and feelings.


    The two of them held onto each other and talked for quite some time.


    A whileter, Old Man Nn spotted Olivia and North. ¡°These two are¡­¡±


    He gave Nathan a questioning look and thought they were rted to Nathan in some way. Nathan


    quickly introduced them, ¡°Great-grandpa, this is the doctor that has been treating you, Doctor Maxwell,


    and this is her son. You¡¯ve never met before?¡±


    With his hands in his pockets, Eugene answered Old Man Nn¡¯s questioning gaze, ¡°When Grandpa


    woke upst time, he was surrounded by the family right away so there was no time to introduce them.¡±


    Old Man Nn nodded his head afterprehending the situation. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Maxwell!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I only did what I had to do.¡±


    His gaze fell on North. ¡°Come here. What is your name?¡±


    North peeled his lips back as he inched closer. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m North Maxwell.¡±


    His greeting filled Old Man Nn with happiness. Old Man Nn grasped North¡¯s small hands with his


    wrinkled ones and asked, ¡°Good child. How old are you? Have you started school yet?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    North replied, ¡°I¡¯m six and a half years old now, Great-grandpa. I¡¯m attending school at a noble


    kindergarten.¡±


    Old Man Nn stroked his goatee beard andughed happily. ¡°Well, he¡¯s very eloquent and quick-


    witted. Doctor Maxwell, your son is amazing!¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s just too mischievous.¡±


    Old Man Nn then looked at North carefully before muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good to be mischievous.


    All mischievous kids are smart.¡±


    North looked at the little gray beard on Old Man Nn¡¯s chin and was eager to touch it. ¡°Great-


    grandpa, may I touch your beard?¡±


    Old Man Nn stretched his chin forward and answered happily, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Upon hearing North¡¯s request, Olivia frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, North.¡±


    However, Old Man Nn was generous and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The child is curious. Go ahead and touch


    it!¡±


    North¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. His small hand gently touched Old Man Nn''s beard before


    he smiled happily. ¡°Great-grandpa, your beard isn¡¯t prickly at all.¡±


    While he said this, North even touched his own chin and continued, ¡°Why can¡¯t I grow one?¡±


    After saying those words, the room was filled withughter, and Old Man Nn had the happiest smile


    on him. ¡°Your beard will be long once you¡¯ve reached my age.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who will have the longest beard by then?¡±


    Old Man Nnughed out loud. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll work hard to live longer so that we canpare when the


    timees.¡±


    North patted his chest and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s here. She¡¯ll cure your disease!¡±


    Old Man Nnughed out loud while his face was glowing and his cheeks were ruddy.


    Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s face turned dark. She could not understand how North was so confident. Even


    Olivia dared not to speak a word about this.


    A softyer of light shone on Eugene¡¯s face too. He was pleased that this little guy was able to make


    his grandfather so happy.


    Nathan, too, could not hold in hisughter. ¡°You¡¯re always advertising about your mom no matter when


    and where you are.¡±


    North gave him a look and exined, ¡°That¡¯s because my mom is really great.¡±


    Nathan did not care much about him and said, ¡°Great-grandpa, you should let Olivia examine you.¡±


    Old Man Nn agreed to it.


    Later, Olivia took out a small pulse pillow and checked his pulse. She also inquired about his recent


    diet and sleeping patterns. After ten minutes, Olivia replied, ¡°Your recovery is going well. Try not to be


    angry and overly excited, Grandpa. No matter what you¡¯re facing, try not to get anxious and try to stay


    positive. Also, try to have a bnced diet. Don¡¯t overeat, but try having small, frequent meals instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Old Man Nn nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be so good at this at such a


    young age.¡±


    Olivia smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just good at traditional Chinese medicine and it just so happens that I


    was able to cure your disease.¡±


    Old Man Nn chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. I know my illness very well. It¡¯s thanks to


    your capabilities that I was saved from the gates of death. Rocky, have you properly thanked Doctor


    Maxwell?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia wanted tough. Is Eugene¡¯s nickname ¡®Rocky¡¯?


    On the other hand, Eugene¡¯s face turned dark and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, there are still outsiders here!¡±


    Old Man Nn froze for a while as he stroked his goatee beard awkwardly. ¡°You little brat. I¡¯m already


    used to calling you by this name. I¡¯m asking you if you had thanked her? Can¡¯t you listen to the main


    point of my sentence?¡±


    Eugene facepalmed at his words and looked toward the other three who were trying hard to suppress


    theirughter.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you ask them if they heard anything else besides the nickname?¡±


    Old Man Nn looked toward them and asked, ¡°Did you all hear anything else?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a serious face, Nathan answered, ¡°I heard that you want Eugene to thank Olivia.¡±


    Olivia also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re most wee, Grandpa. Mr. Nn has already paid me!¡±


    North grinned and continued, ¡°Great-grandpa, mommy says that it¡¯s her responsibility to treat and save


    people.¡±


    ¡°See; everyone heard something else!¡± Old Man Nn eximed.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was so angry that he became speechless. Were they all lying through their teeth?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Eugene looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Alright. Then tonight it is. I¡¯d like to treat Doctor Maxwell to dinner to


    thank her properly.¡±


    However, Olivia hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re most wee, but you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Eugene then added, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I really want to treat you to dinner, and I can treat Nathan,


    who''s visiting from afar, too.¡±


    Olivia still refused his offer. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Both of you can go ahead.¡±


    Suddenly, Nathan stood up and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a wet nket. Can¡¯t you wee me with


    dinner since I¡¯m visiting from afar? Eugene even promised to bring me to the Ruby Pce tonight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day!¡± Olivia replied.


    Old Man Nn also joined in and added, ¡°Olivia, I really like your son. Can you let your son apany


    me to chat for a while more?¡±


    Olivia was slightly stunned. Before she could answer his question, her son swiftly replied, ¡°That sounds


    nice. I¡¯d love to y with Great-grandpa too!¡±


    Nheless, Olivia still frowned andmanded, ¡°Stop fooling around, North. Grandpa needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°But mommy, didn¡¯t you ask Great-grandpa to stay positive? I can apany Great-grandpa to have a


    chat.¡±


    North then nudged his mother. ¡°You should hurry up and go. I want to y chess with Great-grandpa.


    You and Uncle Eugene cane and pick me upter!¡±


    Upon saying this, North winked at his mother yfully.


    Olivia knew that he probably wanted to set her up with Eugene, but she was still worried about North.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ruby Pce was a crowded and chaotic ce, so she could not bring North along too.


    After much thought, Olivia remained her stance and refused their offer. ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet another


    day?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about your son, or are you worried about me?¡± Eugene asked.


    Nathan also added, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go, since I¡¯ve just returned. If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either.¡±


    Hearing his words, Olivia became speechless.


    Hence, the three of them went to Ruby Pce by car.


    Ruby Pce was thergest entertainment venue in Summer City where one could eat, drink, and y


    ¡ªall under one roof. There was nothing one could not do, even if it was unthought of. Needless to say,


    only the wealthy were able to visit this ce.


    Just as the three of them arrived at the main hall, they met Alex, Hayden, and the others. Altogether,


    there were four to five men and women gathered in the hall.


    Everyone greeted Eugene warmly, and by the looks of it, they were quite close with each other.


    Suddenly, a man in a maroon-colored suit addressed the group, ¡°Hayden, all of you can go ahead. I¡¯ll


    catch up with youter.¡±


    After Hayden and the others went upstairs, Alex wrapped his arm around Nathan¡¯s neck and asked,


    ¡°Since when did youe back?¡±


    Nathan then greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°I just returned today, Alex!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can treat you to dinner together with the others too,¡± Alex replied.


    Nathan wanted to go, but when he nced at Olivia, he became worried that she would feel


    ufortable and was just about to refuse Alex¡¯s offer. However, Eugene suddenly asked, ¡°Are you


    even able to pay for dinner?¡±


    Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You can just foot the bill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to do that for you!¡±


    Alex red at him and replied, ¡°No one would acknowledge you if it wasn¡¯t for the beautifuldy you


    have right here!¡±


    Alex was a friendly and approachable person, and as he was talking, he walked over to Olivia. ¡°He¡¯s


    afraid that you won¡¯t be used to all this. Friends are meant to be made; as the saying goes: strangers at


    the first meeting and friends at the second, right? I believe this is our second time meeting each other?¡±


    Olivia was slightly taken aback. How did she not have the slightest memory about him at all?


    She then gave an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seemed to have forgotten about it.¡±


    Eugene gave an impatient kick toward Alex. ¡°Shoo. Hurry up and go away.¡±


    However, Alex managed to dodge his kick. ¡°This is a public venue. Please have some manners!¡±


    Eugeneughed out of anger. ¡°How dare you talk manners with me when you¡¯re the one with none?¡±


    Olivia looked at Eugene and thought that he was not the cold and unapproachable person he was. In


    fact, he was able to joke around with his friends in private too.


    Alex was not calctive with him and came to Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°We met at the Rakuten Bar that time when


    you made a bet with Eugene; remember? I was upstairs that day and I was totally impressed by you.


    No! I admired you. You''re the first person to make him suffer such a heavy loss!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Eugene then added, ¡°Since when do you talk so much nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m justplimenting this beautifuldy.¡±


    Olivia facepalmed. She did not think that Alex wasplimenting her at all.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Nn wants to benefit society!¡±


    Alexughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re speaking on behalf of Mr. Nn? Let¡¯s go then. All of his friends are


    upstairs. I¡¯ll introduce them to you. You cannot refuse this. It¡¯s either we follow you, or you follow us,


    okay?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Mr. Nn and the others. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Alex chuckled again. ¡°Let¡¯s go; you three are really boring!¡± Upon saying this, he ced his arms on


    Nathan¡¯s shoulders and went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Eugene felt helpless and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t like it. We can


    go to another ce for dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Olivia replied.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, they arrived at a VIP room. By the looks of it, Eugene seemed to


    frequent this ce, for every waiter that saw him would greet him politely. ¡°This way, President Nn.¡±


    Even Olivia, who was following behind him, was admired and greeted politely by the waiters. As the


    door was pushed open, colorful lights filled their sight. It was as if they had entered into a dreand.


    The room had a unique decor with uniformed leather sofas and arge space that could amodate


    more than a dozen people. There was a byobu with carvings of their national flower, and within it was


    another space. The space was probably where some of the poker tables, billiard tables, and other


    entertainment facilities were ced.


    A few people who came in before them were talking andughing. The enormous table was filled with


    liquor and wine while the television that was half the size of the entire wall was ying a sentimental


    song. The man who was standing by the side saw theming in and waved at them with a smile


    before continuing to sing affectionately. ¡°Because I¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s bride tomorrow, let me miss


    you onest time¡ª¡±


    Then, Alex yelled at the man, ¡°Okay. Okay. Don¡¯t sing anymore. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a beautiful


    lady here?¡± Upon saying this, he looked at Eugene while the corners of his mouth showed a sinister


    smile; he teased, ¡°Come on. Hurry up and give us a formal introduction!¡±


    Eugene then proceeded to say, ¡°Olivia Maxwell is an outstanding doctor while Alex Road is the most


    annoying person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±


    Alex then looked at Eugene suspiciously, and with an eloquent smile, he asked, ¡°I wonder in which


    area do you specialize in, Miss Maxwell? Is it psychology or physiology?¡±


    Upon saying this, the entire crowdughed out loud; a few of the men had presumptuousughs. On


    the other hand, two womenughed cryptically but were still able to grasp the hidden meaning behind


    Alex¡¯s words.


    Alex looked toward the few men who hadughed out loud and shushed them. ¡°Shush! Don¡¯tugh so


    loud. I¡¯m asking a serious question here. Please don¡¯t have such a dirty mind.¡±


    Eugene red at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to undergo a body examination?¡±


    Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°See, can¡¯t we have a better understanding of our own body?¡±


    Fortunately, Olivia was someone who had a good sense of humor and was also used to meeting such


    dirty-minded men. Such a situation was definitely child¡¯s y to her. The corners of her lips were raised


    as she smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m able to cure all kinds of diseases. I wonder what type of problems do you


    have? Is it a psychological problem or a physiological one?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The moment she said those words, the crowd roared out inughter again. Several men teased, ¡°Alex,


    I see you have met your stubble.¡±


    ¡°Do tell us. What seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Alex, is it because you¡¯re unable to do it?¡±


    Alex then chastised, ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re the one that¡¯s unable to do it!¡±


    However, Olivia remained serious and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t hide your illness and avoid medical treatment, Mr.


    Road. If you have a problem, just let me know. I promise to treat you equally and will never look at you


    differently.¡±


    Alex then put his hands together and begged Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I won¡¯t make fun of you


    anymore.¡±


    However, at this exact moment, another man asked, ¡°Olivia is an all-rounded doctor. You can treat both


    psychological and physiological problems, so I was wondering how do you treat your patients with


    physiological problems? Will you treat them on the patient¡¯s bed or a normal bed? Hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The man who said that was Robin Hills. He had a dreadful appearance whereby his mouth stuck out


    and he had a chin like an ape¡¯s.


    While he said this, Robin winked at several other men and his smile had a hidden meaning behind it.


    Just as he said this, Eugene took the ss in his hand and hurled it toward him. Eugene¡¯s voice


    sounded cold and distant. ¡°Do you even know how to talk?¡±


    Robin raised his hands to block the ss. Although he felt pain for a few seconds when it hit him,


    Robin was mainly embarrassed by Eugene¡¯s action.


    He looked at Eugene¡¯s gloomy face and froze for a moment before giving a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    All of a sudden, the entire room became silent as everyone turned to look at Eugene¡¯s dark and gloomy


    face.


    He red furiously at Robin and with a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Do you know her very well?¡±


    At this very second, one woman dressed in a cheongsam reached out to pull Robin and smiled.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Eugene. We¡¯re all friends from the same circle. Robin is used to talking in such


    a straight-forward manner. Since he saw that Miss Maxwell was an open-minded person, he made that


    joke with her.¡±


    However, Eugene¡¯s face was still as cold as a freezer. ¡°Is this even a joke? He¡¯s blind. Can¡¯t he see


    that I brought her here? So, who is he insulting?¡±


    Once again, the entire room was filled with silence.


    Then, Alex came forward awkwardly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have simply made a


    joke. Please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all friends here. Please sit down first, then we can talk!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The woman added, ¡°Eugene, Robin didn¡¯t mean to say that. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯s


    a very direct person. Robin, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Miss Maxwell?¡±


    Robin nced at Eugene and walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Maxwell. Please don¡¯t mind the joke that


    I just made.¡±


    In fact, Olivia felt a little angry. However, she did not want to disturb their party.


    Hence, she smiled and tugged at Eugene¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t


    take a joke. Besides, the questions he asked were what a normal patient would normally ask.


    Everyone, have a seat.¡±


    As she said this, she pulled Eugene to sit on the sofa. Then, she proceeded to look at Robin with a


    serious and professional look. ¡°Mr. Hills, I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Normally, I


    would use acupuncture treatment. As for whether it¡¯s performed on a normal bed or a patient¡¯s bed, it


    makes no difference to me. If you''re willing to be treated on the sofa, then it¡¯s fine with me too. I can


    assure you that your illness will be cured after I perform the acupuncture procedure. But before that, I


    need to ask you a few questions. How long have you been in this situation? Are you unable to get erect


    at all or would it only be for a short time? How often do you have sex? How long will a session usually


    be? Would you feel worried before you do it? Have you faced any psychological stress recently?¡±


    Inside the quiet VIP room, only Olivia¡¯s voice could be heard clearly.


    Each sentence was like a tight p to Robin¡¯s face. Initially, Robin made this joke just because he


    wanted to see Olivia make a fool of herself. Now, there was nothing he could do to remove the stigma


    off of his name. Anyone who did not understand the context might think that Robin really had problems.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was different. Some wanted tough but dared not to do so while some became


    awkward and did not know what to say. The rest were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole


    to hide in.


    Meanwhile, Robin¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato and he hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about


    my¡ª¡±


    Olivia interrupted him even before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy of. Aren¡¯t they all your friends from childhood? There are no outsiders here.


    Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a doctor and I have my own professional ethics to follow. I will keep my patients¡¯


    conditions confidential! Mr. Hills, let me know when you¡¯d like to be treated, or do you want to be


    treated now?¡±


    Eugene, who was sitting beside Olivia, looked a little rxed, but he still could not conceal the


    coldness in his eyes. His pair of eyes were still ring sharply at Robin.


    ¡°She¡¯s asking you a question.¡±


    Like the winds from Siberia, Eugene¡¯s tone of voice was icy-cold. It made Robin¡¯s heart cower while his


    face showed aplicated expression. In the end, his face was a mix of gloomy and embarrassed. He


    lifted his eyes to look carefully at Olivia and turned again to nce at the unfriendly-looking Eugene.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    In the end, Robin had to surrender. ¡°W-We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±


    Robin stuttered as he said this and added, ¡°I have something to take care of. You guys go ahead and


    have fun. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    He was too embarrassed to continue to stay in the room. Robin could guarantee that today¡¯s incident


    would make him theughing stock amongst them for the rest of his life.


    After he left, the air in the room seemed to have be fresher.


    However, Eugene¡¯s face remained gloomy as he nced at Alex. ¡°See what your group of friends has


    done?¡±


    Alex felt that he was being wronged. Indeed, they were friends from young, but Robin was brought over


    by Aleena. They had meals together several times before, so Alex did not care much about him. Yet,


    he did not expect Robin to cause trouble today.


    ¡°Fine. Fine. It¡¯s my fault, alright? Miss Maxwell, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll make a toast as an


    apology for that.¡±


    Before Olivia could say anything, Eugene opened his mouth to speak. ¡°She¡¯ll be having a normal


    beverage.¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°Hey, Eugene. Our circle¡¯s rules don''t allow normal beverages.¡±


    Upon saying this, Alex took the wine ss from Olivia¡¯s hand and poured some red wine into it before


    putting it in front of her. He then smiled and said, ¡°Miss Maxwell, you can just drink less.¡±


    However, Eugene¡¯s face turned gloomy and he took the ss of red wine from her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    belong to this circle, so let her have a normal beverage. In turn, I¡¯ll drink her portion of wine on her


    behalf.¡±


    A sinister smile appeared on the corners of Alex¡¯s mouth as he nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia nced at Eugene. She did not expect him to do that.


    Since Eugene had acted grantly just to protect her, several others came forward to cause Olivia


    more trouble.


    At this very moment, someone was sensible enough to fill Olivia¡¯s ss full with some normal


    beverage.


    Then, Alex raised the wine ss in his hand and sincerely said, ¡°Miss Maxwell, although you were a


    little unhappy just now, please have a magnanimous heart and don¡¯t take it too personally. I¡¯d like to


    apologize to you with this toast. You can do whatever you want.¡± After saying this, Alex downed the


    entire ss of wine in one shot.


    Olivia took a sip of the beverage before she hurled a sentence at him. ¡°Mr. Road, doctors suggest that


    people with physical illnesses refrain from drinking too much. Otherwise, it may negatively affect one¡¯s


    sex drive!¡±


    Olivia said it slowly as she was worried that Alex could not understand what she was saying.


    However, Alex¡¯s group of friends were mainly women, so how could he not understand what Olivia was


    trying to say? Soon after, Alex spat out all the wine he had just drunk and coughed continuously.


    Eugene was amused by Olivia¡¯s words, but his entire body was covered in Alex¡¯s spit. For a moment,


    he had no time to manage his expression, and his face was filled with anger and disgust. Eugene then


    raised his leg to kick Alex. ¡°Get out of my way. You¡¯re so disgusting.¡±


    Soon, Alex finally stopped coughing. Does Eugene think I wanted to be like this? Did he not hear how


    shocking her words were?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, are you still not over that incident?¡±


    Olivia pretended as if she had juste to her senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about my upational disease.


    Please don¡¯t mind me. In fact, you should be grateful that I didn¡¯t bring a needle along with me.


    Otherwise, you might be undergoing an acupuncture treatment right now!¡±


    Everyoneughed out loud.


    Even Eugene could not help but raise the corners of his lips. In fact, he had already imagined the


    image of Alex being pressed on the sofa as he underwent an acupuncture treatment. Eugene then


    looked at Alex and gave him a friendly reminder. ¡°Did you hear her? Be careful of what you say!¡±


    On the other hand, Alex was embarrassed and he kicked Eugene again. ¡°What are youughing at?


    Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Eugene smiled as he held the ss of wine. He pointed at it and instructed, ¡°Fill the ss to the brim!¡±


    Alex sincerely wanted to get him drunk, so he filled his ss full of wine.


    Without further ado, Eugene downed the entire ss of wine.


    On the other side sat two women. Besides Aleena, who stood up to speak just now, there was another


    lady dressed in a small ck dress. Her eyes were bright and charming. She always held a ss of


    red wine in her hand and did not say a single word. However, her eyes kept staring at them.


    ¡°Nicole, who do you think that woman is? Why would Eugene be so protective of her? He¡¯s drinking on


    her behalf, and would even beat someone up for her,¡± Aleena asked curiously.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Nicole gentlypressed her lips in a smile. "Didn''t they say already? She''s a doctor."


    Aleena puckered up her lips. "I wonder what her rtionship with Eugene is. Could it be that he likes


    her?"


    Nicole shot Aleena a disapproving look. "Do you know why men fall for women of this sort?"


    Aleena was nonplussed. "Why?"


    Nicole leaned toward her and responded, "It''s because she¡¯s high up there, far away from him, ying


    hard to get. This would intensify every man''s desire to possess a woman. Even so, she''s actually easy


    to hook up with as she''s open-minded, bold, and is good at reading the room. Everyone that she has


    her eyes on will probably be in her bag."


    Hearing this startled Aleena. "What should we do then?"


    A scornful look shed across Nicole''s face before she added ndly, "I feel like you can go and give


    her a toast. It''s as if you''re giving Eugene a toast. Even though he didn''tment about what


    happened earlier, I can''t say for sure that he''s not bothered. Giving them a toast might help ease the


    tension between you guys, and it might also show what an understanding person you are."


    Aleena felt good about these words. "Nicole, you''re the best. Just wait and see how I''m going to cause


    her to be publicly humiliated."


    As Aleena spoke, she tip-toed her way to Olivia. "Miss Maxwell, Robin''s my cousin and he was here


    with me. I''d like to offer my apology for making things so awkward during our first encounter. Please do


    forgive him. I''d like to offer you a toast."


    Olivia still felt uneasy as she had already downed a few sses of the beverage. She then smiled and


    responded, "You can find your own way to drink with Mr. Nn. I was just responding to the questions


    of the patient as a doctor. You guys lining up to apologize to me only makes me look like a narrow-


    minded person."


    Aleena responded, "Don''t say that. Miss Maxwell, we''re not in the same line of work, and we also don''t


    know you too well. That¡¯s why we can only keep apologizing. Otherwise, we might offend you. By then,


    Eugene''s going to me us again."


    Olivia raised her eyebrows. Does this mean that I¡¯m not entitled to be unhappy when they¡¯re the ones


    picking on me?


    Eugene put his wine ss down. "I''m afraid I don''t have a big heart like the others. If you dare to pick a


    fight in front of me, then you shouldn''t me me for not feeling you out!"


    Then, Aleena replied nicely, "Yes. You''re right. That''s why I''m here to apologize. Am I not one of your


    friends anymore?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As she spoke, she turned to Olivia and added sarcastically, "Miss Maxwell, you have to ept this


    toast. If you don''t, Eugene isn''t going to forgive me."


    At this point, Olivia frowned. "Miss, I don''t think I even know your name, and I think we''re not on the


    same page. You didn''t offend me as we''ve never even talked before this. Save the apology. If you''re


    worried about what your cousin did, please don¡¯t; I''m not that petty. If you''re afraid that Eugene''s still


    going to be mad at you, you should be giving him a toast instead."


    Aleena was slightly startled. She then frowned with a menacing look on her face. "But what if I just


    want to give you a toast, Miss Maxwell?"


    Eugene let out a frown. "What do you want? Didn''t she tell you she¡¯s unable to drink anymore?"


    At this moment, Aleena hatefully looked Eugene in the eye, looking as if she was being misunderstood.


    "Is she really not able to drink or are you not letting her drink?"


    Eugene squinted and stared at Aleena. "Is there any difference?"


    Aleena was rendered speechless. Now their misunderstanding had just be worse. Olivia must be


    really into Eugene, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s filled with all this enmity toward me.


    "Fine then. I''ll drink with you."


    Olivia had a gentle and generous smile on her face as she blurted out with her wine ss in the air,


    "Can someone pour me some wine?"


    Being the gentleman that he was, Hayden asked, "Miss Maxwell, would you like beer or red wine?"


    Olivia raised her eyebrows. "I''ll drink whatever thisdy is drinking."


    Eugene''s face dropped. "You haven''t even eaten anything. Why would you drink now?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Olivia smiled, trying to appease Eugene. "Don''t worry about it. We''re just having a good time."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing the lovey-dovey conversations agitated Aleena. She swore she was going to make Olivia pay


    today.


    She came up with a n. "Does this mean you''ll drink as much as I do?"


    Olivia nodded. "You said it!"


    Eugene was feeling uneasy. "Are you sure you can do this? Don''t force yourself if you can''t."


    Olivia smiled. "It''s fine since she''s your friend."


    Aleena followed up, "She''s right. This is between us women. Eugene, please leave us alone."


    As she continued, she put the wine ss up in the air. "Here''s to you, Miss Maxwell!"


    Aleena drank red wine, so did Olivia, who simultaneously downed it.


    Aleena topped up the sses again. "Miss Maxwell, I like that! Let me offer you another toast!"


    Olivia had a gentle smile on her face while she downed it once again.


    Though unspoken, many around them could tell that it was apetition.


    Sitting in the corner, Nicole gave Aleena a disapproving look and shook her head. Why can''t she hold


    in her anger? Now that''s shepeting in front of Eugene, he''s going to me her if she beats Olivia.


    If she loses, she''s going to be embarrassed; either way, that''s pure stupidity.


    Eugene began to look worried. Even though he did not know how well Olivia could drink, he knew well


    what a big drinker Aleena was. He reckoned he might not even be able to beat her.


    Alex could not take his eyes off the two women as he watched the show unfold.


    Hayden was intrigued too.


    The person who was the most at ease had to be Nathan, who could not stop putting fruit in his mouth


    with a fork. Whoeverpeted with Olivia to drink was digging themselves a grave.


    They all had different thoughts about the situation as the two women werepeting.


    After a while, Aleena felt slightly tipsy, and she was missing her focus.


    However, she still kept herself together as she could tell that Olivia was a big drinker and that she might


    not be able to beat her.


    Since thepetition had begun, and Olivia had made a statement, Aleena would not give in until one


    of them passed out.


    Now, they were unto their fourth bottle of wine, and thepetition still carried on.


    Meanwhile, Eugene appeared to be as rxed as Nathan; he lookedid-back as he leaned against


    his seat while he picked up a slice of apple.


    Gradually, Alex lost interest too as it seemed like there would not be an ending any time soon.


    "Let''s sing something! Nathan, sing us something!"


    Nathan agreed and shouted at the server, "Can someone y ''My Girl'' for me?"


    Very quickly, a familiar melody sounded out,


    I''ve got sunshine on a cloudy day.


    When it''s cold outside,


    I''ve got the month of May.


    I guess you''d say,


    What can make me feel this way?


    My girl, my girl, my girl...


    Talkin'' bout my girl,


    My girl¡­


    When the song finished, Hayden and Nicole went on stage and sang "Unchained Melody".


    While they were having fun singing on stage, the two women were still aggressivelypeting with


    each other. No one knew who was going to win.


    There were now five empty wine bottles on the table and a good number of empty beer bottles.


    Meanwhile, Aleena was lying on the table, not moving at all.


    Olivia nudged her. "Are you still drinking? If not, I''m going to call it a day."


    Aleena pushed herself to sit up and drowsily looked her in the eye. "Yes, I won¡¯t stop until you pass


    out!"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Olivia was rendered speechless when she nced at Aleena. "Are you sure you still can do this?"


    At this moment, Nicole came over and carried Aleena by her shoulder. She smiled and said to Olivia,


    "Miss Maxwell, give her a break. She''s had too much, so I''ll bring her back now."


    Olivia raised her eyebrows. "Give her a break? This doesn''t sound right. I''ve just been ying along


    with her this whole time."


    Nicole chuckled. "Yes, my bad. What I meant was even if she got up, she wouldn''t be able to drink


    anymore. Miss Maxwell, you''re not only good with words but you¡¯re also good at drinking!"


    Olivia gave a soft smile. "The same thing will happen to you if you''ve been bullied as many times as


    me."


    Nicole returned a smile before turning to Eugene. "I''ll bring her home first. You guys have fun."


    Then, Nicole proceeded to help Aleena up. However, when Nicole finally managed to help her up, a


    disgusting alcohol smell came at her.


    Without realizing it, Nicole let go of her, thinking that Aleena was about to throw up all over her face if


    she did not let go of her.


    Fortunately, she let go just in time and she only threw up all over her body.


    "Ah!"


    Hands opened, Nicole had no idea what else to do while she was covered with vomit.


    She pinched her nose and cried while yelling, "Now what?"


    At this point, Hayden quickly rushed over. "Let''s take care of it." As he spoke, he dragged her to the


    bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Aleena was in a much worse position. After Nicole let go of her, she fell t on the ground.


    The white cheongsam that she was wearing had a thigh-high slit, so under normal circumstances, all


    that was showing was her thigh and nothing above that.


    However, after the fall, the cheongsam was split open.


    Everything was in sight, including her white panties.


    Eugene cast a quick and indifferent nce at Aleena and looked away before setting his gaze on


    Olivia. "Are you alright?"


    Olivia shook her head. "I''m fine."


    Apart from her slightly red face, Eugene reckoned that Olivia still looked fine.


    "Mr. Nn, I''ll go and pick up my son with Nathan. You can stay and take care of her," Olivia stared at


    Aleena who was lying on the floor as she spoke.


    Eugene was rendered speechless. Since Aleena was not someone special to him, why did he have to


    take care of her?


    Why should he be bothered by her since she was the one who insisted on drinking so much?


    "No. Let someone else do it."


    He grabbed his jacket and said to Olivia, "Let''s head out!"


    Olivia smiled gently and headed downstairs after bidding goodbye to the few people in the room.


    Eugene chuckled as he saw howposed she was. He was certain that she was fine. After paying


    the bill, he got into the car. Right at this moment, he saw Nathan run up to them.


    "Eugene, please wait for me. I''m going home too."


    Eugene frowned slightly. "Call a cab!"


    Eugene responded, "Why should I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the car had driven away, leaving him speechless.


    Since when did Eugene and Olivia be so close? How could he leave me behind just like that?


    In the car, Eugene began chuckling. "If I knew how big of a drinker you were, I wouldn''t have stood in


    the way."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia smiled. "I know you were worried about me but stopping me from doing so at the expense of


    hurting your friends isn''t worth it. I can''t let you do that to your friends, can I?" She raised her eyebrows


    while looking at him.


    Eugene squinted and looked her in the eye. "Hurt whom?"


    Olivia stared at him as if he was a heartbreaker. "Of course, I''m talking about the beautifuldy who


    was in the drinkingpetition with me. Don''t tell me you have no idea that she likes you."


    Once again, Eugene chuckled. Even though Olivia was not as drunk as Aleena, the alcohol in her body


    had definitely had some effect on her. Otherwise, she would not have talked to him in this way since


    she was still treating him coldly before this.


    "If she likes me, does it mean that I have to like her too?"

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Olivia let out a frown. "You don''t like her? She''s not bad looking."


    Eugene did not know how to respond and blurted, "Just because of that I have to like her? You are


    pretty too."


    Olivia nodded and gave him a thumbs up. "I like your taste! It''s unique."


    Her words amused Eugene as she had justplimented both of them at the same time.


    "How did you be so good at drinking?"


    "Through practice."


    Olivia continued, "In the past, I couldn''t even finish a bottle of beer. But I kept practicing until I became


    better."


    Eugene was surprised to hear that. "Why did you have to do that? Did you have to have a lot of social


    engagements?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, gave it some thought, and responded, "When your life''s about to be turned


    around just because of a ss of liquor, you''d probably do the same."


    Startled, he turned to Olivia; he wanted to ask her what had happened but he did not feel like that was


    proper as they were not at that stage in their rtionship yet.


    "I''m sorry about what happened tonight. I didn''t think I''d run into them."


    Olivia responded, "No worries. I''m happy as long as I didn''t offend your friends."


    Eugene snorted. "I don''t think they have the right to be angry. Those morons."


    Olivia replied, "Please don¡¯t take it personally. I''m the outcast in your circle, so I can understand why


    they would treat me like that. If someone else barges into my territory, I''d do the same too."


    Eugene let out a smile as he really enjoyed listening to her speak; it made him feel at home.


    As the two continued to chat, they eventually arrived at the Nn Residence.


    Then, Olivia purposely went in to greet Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see her and even asked


    her to bring her kid over from time to time.


    So was North, who frantically waved at them as he bade them goodbye and promised to visit more


    often.


    The initial arrangement was for Curtis to drive them back, but Old Man Nn worried about the two of


    them so he asked Eugene to send them back.


    When Eugene stopped the car on La Grande Maison, Olivia realized that North had already fallen


    asleep.


    Then, she gently tapped his cheek. "Darling, we''re home."


    North was unresponsive.


    Olivia''s brows squished together and shouted, "North, wake up!"


    North was still unresponsive.


    At this point, Eugenemented, "Leave him alone. I''ll carry him into the house."


    Then, Eugene got out of the car and opened the door at the back. He took off his jacket and covered


    North with it before bending over and carrying him out of the car.


    Since North was about twenty to twenty-five kilograms, she was afraid that Eugene might hurt himself


    while trying to carry him.


    At the same time, she had to convince herself that this was not Eugene''s first time here, and it was no


    different from his first time.


    Seeing that Eugene was far off, she quickly followed suit.


    The moment Eugene stepped into the house, he immediately took the little guy to his room and tucked


    him into bed.


    Seeing how he took care of North touched her. She reckoned that if he had a child, he would definitely


    be a great father.


    After leaving North''s room, Eugenemented, "This is what I wanted to talk to you about tonight, but


    they kind of ruined it."


    "What''s that?"


    "Can I invest in your fashion studio?"


    Olivia looked surprised. She smiled and responded, "Sure. How much would you like to invest,


    President Nn?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugenemented in a serious manner, "Tell me how much you need."


    Olivia took the opportunity and gave a huge figure, "At least ten million I suppose."


    Eugene nodded. "Sure. Is fifty million enough?"


    His generosity humored Olivia. "My studio is only a tform for my passion for design. Aren''t you afraid


    that you''d never get this money back?"


    "That''s fine. You can decide how many shares to give me in exchange for my investment," responded


    Eugene.


    Truth be told, he did not know how to make it up to her. He felt indebted as well as grateful to her, not


    only for saving his grandpa but also for helping Brianst time around. He would even give her as


    much as a few hundred million if that was what she needed.


    He would also remember the time the little kid spent with his grandfather and the words that the child


    said tonight.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Olivia smiled and said, "Is that all it takes?"


    Eugene responded, "Since you aren''t willing to join mypany, I have toe to you. I''m not going


    to let your talent go wasted."


    Tilting her head, Olivia looked him in the eye with a mischievous smile. "You''ve never seen my design


    works before. How can you be sure that I''m a talent? I may just be a fraud."


    Feeling speechless, Eugene gave her a look. "Did you forget that you included your design works in


    the resume that you sent me?"


    Olivia was surprised. "That resume was sent in by North. I don¡¯t even know which design works he


    included."


    Eugene was slightly startled. "That kid sent it in on behalf of you?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. He wanted me to join yourpany. My n when I first got back was to run my own fashion


    studio, but he tried every way to get me into yourpany. Who knew¡­"


    Olivia spread her hands and shrugged, not finishing the sentence. Who would have expected that so


    much would happen since then?


    Eugene responded rather apologetically, "I''m sorry about what happened in the past. Now that I think


    about it, whatever happened was pretty dramatic. Had I not seen them with my own eyes, I''d never


    have believed them. I was also there at the airport the day younded, and I saw that you had a man''s


    phone in your hand. The next day, when you showed up at the office of the Nn Group for an


    interview, I also just saw that post that was critical about your actions with Brian, and that¡¯s how my


    misunderstandings about you deepened."


    Startled, Olivia chuckled. "I witnessed how a man stole ady''s phone, so Iter decided to get the


    phone back using the same method. On the day of the interview, I used Brian¡¯s phone to make phone


    calls because Brian fainted.


    After that, Eugene nodded. "I know. I''m sorry for misunderstanding you."


    Hearing this, Olivia tittered magnanimously. "Don''t worry about it anymore. I don''t take things


    personally."


    "Thank you for that, Miss Maxwell," Eugene smiled and responded. "About investing in your fashion


    studio, it¡¯s settled then. I''ll transfer you the money tomorrow."


    Olivia did not expect him to be serious about it.


    "Mr. Nn, are you serious about it?"


    "Of course."


    The look on her face made him chuckle. "I''m going now. Please make sure that you lock the doors."


    Olivia nodded. "Sure."


    After Eugene left, Olivia still stood there. She was still in disbelief as to why he would invest in her


    business.


    Did he genuinely think that he would make money from that investment?


    After closing the door, she walked back and was frightened by the person in front of her.


    "Y-You''re not asleep yet?"


    Northmented with a big smile on his face. "I love being in Uncle Eugene¡¯s arms."


    Olivia''s face dropped. "North Maxwell, let me warn you; please stop ying tricks. I don''t want him to


    feel that we''re taking advantage of him time after time."


    North puffed up his cheeks and replied, "He won''t. I feel that he likes us, and he likes you too. He took


    you out for meals, and he even carried me."


    Olivia frowned. "That''s all because we saved his grandpa. We have to know our limits. If you keep


    responding to him, he might think that we have an ulterior motive."


    North responded, "Isn''t that normal? Mr. Nn is single, and so are you. Since he''s cleared up all the


    misunderstandings, isn''t it good if you two can start seeing each other?"


    Olivia stared at him. "What''re you talking about? Just today a woman wasing at me because he


    was trying to drink on my behalf."


    North puckered up his lips. "You needed Uncle Eugene to drink on your behalf?"


    Olivia responded, "I didn''t ask for it. He did it himself."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    North continued, "Uncle Eugene is quite understanding."


    At this point, Olivia reckoned that North would never understand what she was trying to get at. Instead


    of exining to him, she held his hand and walked him toward his room. "Look at you. What I''m trying


    to say is that there''s no possibility between him and me, so please save your energy on that. Why did


    you even address his grandpa as Great-grandpa?"


    North responded calmly, "I did that entirely for Nathan. If I were to address him as grandpa, that would


    make me Nathan''s uncle."


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    Who taught this kid these things?


    The next day, when Olivia got up, it was already 7 AM. Even though she did not think that she had too


    much alcoholst night, it still affected her routine when she realized she missed her 6 AM rm.


    Perhaps she did not miss it; she might have heard it and subconsciously snoozed it.


    Nheless, she got upte.


    So, she quickly woke North up and made him breakfast. Sending her boy to school today was like a


    battle.


    Finally, they made it to school. However, when they arrived at the school, no teachers were seen but an


    opened gate.


    It was fortunate that there was a plump kid who was alsote today. While that kid was running toward


    the gate, he ran into North who was about to turn around and bid her goodbye.


    Nevertheless, North was not hurt; he merely took a step back while the other kid fell to the ground.


    Eventually, he could not get up no matter how hard he tried. Kicking his legs in a fit, he was shouting


    about how his butt was hurting and that he did not want to go to school anymore.


    Olivia turned around and just as she was about to help him up, a chubby middle-aged woman rushed


    over and pushed North.


    "Why did you knock into him?"


    As a kid, there was no way North could resist that force. s, he fell to the ground.


    Olivia''s face changedpletely. She let go of the other kid who was still on the ground and tugged at


    that woman. "How could you push a child?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thatdy fiercely looked up, and when she looked at Olivia with her angry eyes, she was instantly


    stunned for an instant beforeing back to her senses. "It''s you?"


    Olivia took a deep breath. She did not expect to bump into Hugo''s mother¡ªFlorence Horner!


    Is that kid¡­ Hugo and Anna''s son?


    Olivia let go of Florence before walking up to North and helping him up. "North, are you okay?"


    North shook his head. "I''m fine."


    Olivia directed, "Go in then. Don''t bete."


    She did not want her son to know about what happened a few years ago.


    At this moment, Florence walked up and grabbed North. "Where do you think you''re going? You


    knocked into my grandson¡ªshouldn''t you apologize before leaving?"


    Olivia looked at her with a scowl and growled, "It was your grandson who knocked into my son and fell.


    Not just that, but you pushed my son without knowing what happened. You should be the one


    apologizing!"


    Florence did not give in. "What''re you talking about? If my grandson knocked into him, why would he


    fall?"


    Olivia still looked angry. "Why don''t you ask your grandson about what happened? You shouldn''t me


    this on my son!"


    Florence quickly looked at her grandson who was still on the ground and grabbed North by his arm. "I


    don''t care. Your son has to apologize to my grandson today. Otherwise, you aren''t going anywhere."


    Olivia had somewhat lost it. Just as she thought that Florence was elderly so she better let it slide,


    Florence did not seem to be going easy on her.


    Without any words, she forcefully gripped Florence by her arm, which caused Florence much pain. In


    the end, Florence had to let go of North. Being agitated, Florence pushed her with another hand.


    "Ah¡­ Let go of me!"


    Olivia looked callous. "Apologize to my son!"


    Florence shot North a disapproving look. "Me? That''s a joke, isn''t it? Why should I apologize to the


    b*stard son of a beggar? Let go of me or I''m calling the police."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Olivia had a menacing look on her face as she pressed harder. "Birds of the same feather flock


    together. Your whole family is trash!"


    "Ah¡­ Let me go!" Florence yelled.


    Olivia gave North a look. "North, you better go now."


    At this moment, North kept a straight face before yelling, "Mommy, we only reason with human beings


    and not other animals!"


    These words made Oliviaugh. "Alright. You better go to ss now."


    North acknowledged it before casually walking into the school with his hands in his pockets.


    Florence angrily looked at North whilementing hatefully, "He''s really the son of a beggar; he


    doesn''t know what manner is."


    Olivia squinted, then swung at her, sending her flying. "Who do you think you are?"


    Being caughtpletely off guard, Florence was mmed against the school''s gate and bounced


    back, almost falling to the ground. Even though she was absolutely terrified, she still wanted tosh out


    at Olivia at this point.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Olivia, you are truly disrespectful. How can you treat someone older than you like this? Fortunately, my


    son didn''t marry you."


    Olivia sneered. "Fortunately, I didn¡¯t marry him. It would be very unlucky of me to have such a devious


    mother-inw like you. Only someone like Anna can deal with you!" As she finished, she proceeded to


    walk away.


    "Olivia, where do you think you''re going? I''m going to tell your dad!" Florence shouted, but Olivia


    pretended not to hear anything.


    Meanwhile, the security guard came out of the school. "Is your son stilling in?"


    Still slightly mad, Florence yelled at the security guard, "Didn''t you see that my grandson just fell?"


    The security guard was rendered speechless. "Then, help him up. That''s no big deal. Isn''t the kid that


    you pushed just fine? It''s nothing serious."


    His words shut Florence up. Then, she helped Mitchell up. "Mitch, let me have a look at you to see if


    you''re okay."


    Mitchell broke down and shouted, "My butt is hurting! I don''t want to go to school today!"


    Florence dusted him off and consoled, "Alright, alright. Let''s go home then."


    Then, she took him back inside the car as the security guard shook his head, feeling speechless. He


    could not bring himself to agree with this way of raising a child.


    After Olivia got back, she immediately called Kate and Nathan over to her ce for a big discussion.


    "I''m going to open a fashion studio immediately, and we''re going for the high-end market."


    Kate supported her, "Sounds good! You''ll be the founder. Since I''m in the fashion magazine industry,


    this makes us a perfect match."


    Nathan added, "I can help you find a suitable shop location. I''m familiar with Summer City, so it''s not a


    problem for me!"


    Olivia turned to both of them and smiled. "Alright then. It''s official. I''m going to make that family pay."


    Kate and Nathan looked at each other. "What happened? Did you run into Anna again?"


    Olivia puckered up her lips. "It was Anna''s mother-inw. I believe I''vee to the realization that


    every time God puts you through hardships, you shouldn¡¯tin as the hardships may be God''s


    way of saving you."


    She put out such a profound statement all of a sudden, leaving Kate and Nathan even more confused.


    "Did you guys fight?" Kate asked.


    Olivia responded, "When she was sending Anna''s child to school, that child ran too fast and knocked


    into North. North was fine but he fell¡­"


    After recounting what happened this morning, she added, "Fortunately, I''m not her daughter-inw.


    Otherwise, I might die young."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Kate vented her resentment. ¡°That entire family is abnormal!¡±


    Scowling, Nathan said coldly, ¡°Why do you still go easy on people like them? You should teach them a


    lesson that they¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    Olivia snickered. ¡°Did you know you just said exactly what North said? He said that I should only


    reason with human beings and not animals.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The three of them burst outughing. Then, Kate continued, ¡°North¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t waste your


    effort talking to her.¡±


    Meanwhile, Nathan also smirked. ¡°That kid will seek revenge for even the pettiest grievances. I¡¯m kind


    of worried about that fat kid.¡±


    Olivia responded, ¡°About that kid, I don¡¯t think he went to ss today. When I left, I saw him leave with


    his grandma.¡±


    Nathan answered, ¡°Good that he has the foresight.¡±


    Olivia continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Please help me with this studio. I need it to be at a


    prime location, and money¡¯s not a problem. The closer it is to Anna¡¯s studio, the better. I can¡¯t wait to


    see the look on her face when she finds out.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m on it,¡± replied Nathan.


    While they were discussing, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. When she looked at it, it was an unknown caller ID.


    Though slightly baffled, she proceeded to answer it. ¡°Hello.¡±


    A familiar male voice sounded out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Is this Miss Maxwell? This is Brian.


    Do you have some time this afternoon?¡±


    It took Olivia a while to process that. ¡°Oh. Hello, Mr. arthy. Is there anything?¡±


    Kate quietly nudged Nathan to look at Olivia. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going out for lunch. Did I hear it right?


    Is she being targeted by that trashy man again?¡±


    Nathan gave Kate a look. ¡°You go and listen in."


    ¡°No, you go!¡± Kate pushed him.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your job.¡±


    While they two were still trying to work out who should go, Olivia had already returned from the phone


    call. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    They looked at each other before simultaneously turning to Olivia, remaining silent. Olivia became


    skeptical and puckered her lips. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you wanna join me?¡±


    Kate purposely put up an unfriendly look. ¡°Who¡¯s bringing you out for lunch? Is it a guy or ady? Do


    you like that person?¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless. ¡°Come on, Kate; don¡¯t stare at me as if I¡¯ve just betrayed you. People


    might think we¡¯re a couple!¡±


    Kate pouted and sent Olivia a flying kiss. ¡°The whole world knows that. Spill it¡ªwho¡¯s had their eyes on


    my woman? Are you going now? Are you still going to love me when you get back?¡±


    Olivia red at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you belong in the fashion magazine industry¡ªyou¡¯re a born actress!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t divert the topic. Spill it.¡±


    Olivia was annoyed. ¡°That was the man that I saved on the street the other day. He said he wants to


    take me out for a meal as a token of his appreciation.¡±


    Kate asked, ¡°The guy at the restaurant?¡±


    Upon seeing Olivia nodding, Kate was full of anticipation. ¡°Ah, that man is good-looking! He¡¯s taking


    you out for a meal¡ªdoes that mean he likes you?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Kate finished her sentence, someone pped her on her head. Then, she heard a familiar


    male voice. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a moron? How does taking her out for a meal mean


    he likes her? I go over to your ce for meals every day; does that mean I like you too?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, are you tired of living?¡± Kate had a fierce look on her face as she pounced on him.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Very quickly, the two began beating each other up.


    Olivia shook her head, feeling annoyed. "Please take care of my couch! If you guys break it, I''ll make


    you two sit on the floor!"


    As she spoke, she went in to get changed.


    Kate tried picking at, pinching, twisting, biting, and kicking him. She tried everything she could.


    However, Nathan could not fight back. He was left with no choice but to use his trump card¡ªhe spread


    his legs and sat on Kate while his huge palms locked her wrists and he lifted her. This move was


    definitely nipping it in the bud.


    At this moment, Kate had no other moves, so she began yelling, unwilling to ept defeat.


    "Nathan, I''m so going to kick you when I get down!"


    Nathan snorted and pressed her harder, restricting her ability to move around. "I guess that means you


    aren''ting down anytime soon."


    "You b*stard. Let go of me, or I''m going to make you pay!" Kate howled angrily.


    Nathan did not give in. "Say something nice to me then I¡¯ll put you down."


    "I''m so going to bite youter." Kate panicked and decided to bang her head against his.


    Seeing this, Nathan subconsciously moved away from that headbutting motion that would injure the


    both of them. Then, he gradually released his grip.


    Kate turned around and started chasing after him. "Stay put if you are a man."


    Nathan could not help but run. "Stop chasing me if you are a woman!"


    The total age of the two was somewhere between forty to fifty years old, but they were nheless


    running around in the house chasing each other.


    Whilst getting changed in the room, Olivia heard the noise outside her room. Getting annoyed, she


    grabbed one of them aftering out of the room.


    "Stop messing around. I''m heading out for lunch now. Are you guys going to stay here to wait for me or


    will you go back?"


    "Now?" inquired Kate.


    Olivia responded, "It''s 10:30 AM already."


    Kate responded, "Oh, alright. I''m going to head back now. Please remember my love for you¡­"


    Rendered speechless, Nathan red at Kate and pushed her away while singing, "I send you a


    thousand miles away; please don¡¯t evere back."


    Kate turned around and scowled at him. "Do you want to get beaten up again?"


    Nathan remained silent.


    After leaving the house, Olivia headed straight to the Western restaurant Brian talked about, and it was


    just after half-past eleven when she got there.


    That restaurant had a nice ambiance which was attributed to its interior decoration. The soothing


    saxophone music and the sporadic scent of jasmine that was just the right strength had a strangely


    calming effect.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Furthermore, the well-mannered servers, the quiet patrons, and the asionalughter and whispers


    added to the wonderful environment.


    When approached by the server, Olivia pointed at the deck next to the windows where Brian was


    sitting. His head was half-tilted as he looked at his phone; he was wearing a white-cored dress shirt


    and a pair of ck jeans. He looked gorgeous. The sight of this delighted her.


    Olivia could not help but exim inwardly, What a gorgeous man!


    Perhaps because he heard her footsteps, Brian tilted his head and looked toward her. After seeing that


    it was indeed Olivia, he immediately stood up. "You¡¯re here."


    Olivia smiled rather apologetically. "Sorry, I¡¯mte."


    "It''s fine. I just got here too." Brian politely pulled the chair out on the other side of the table for her.


    "Please, have a seat!"


    Olivia nodded. "Thank you."


    After that, Brian went back to his seat and received the menu from the server. "Order whatever you


    want to eat. Their French-style steak is pretty authentic."


    "Sure. I''ll get that then."


    Olivia agreed with it before adding some other orders rmended by the server, then they concluded


    their order.


    The sight of Olivia delighted Brian. "Why didn¡¯t you bring your son with you?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Olivia took off her coat andid it on the chair. "He''s at school."


    Brian replied, "Oh. Was he alright that day?"


    Olivia took a deep breath. "Not too bad. I thought he was fine until I found out about his bruised knee


    after getting home. Some parts were even bleeding. I have no idea what caused the injuries."


    Looking slightly heavy-hearted, Brian asked, "Is that woman your younger sister from a different


    mother?"


    "Yes," Olivia responded rather reluctantly. No longer wanting to talk about that, Olivia intentionally


    changed the topic. "How''s your health?"


    Brian sounded rather perfunctory as well when he said, "It''s alright."


    After that, Olivia turned around, took out a metal box from her handbag, and gave it to Brian. "This is


    for you."


    This somewhat baffled Brian. "What''s this?"


    "These are candies. You should bring some of them with you next time and take one every time you


    feel unwell. It has different kinds of vors and this is one of my favorite brands. It reminds me of my


    childhood."


    Brian was pleasantly surprised and then naturally let out a smile. "Thanks."


    Olivia responded, "Don''t be a stranger. This is nothingpared to this expensive meal that you''re


    buying me."


    Brian smiled, looking like a graceful gentleman. "I guess my life is still worth something, isn''t it? How


    can one meal be sufficient to pay you back for saving my life?"


    "It doesn''t work that way. It doesn''t matter how expensive a meal is or how many times you buy me


    one; it''s about how you were willing to help me out when I needed it the most. I''ll forever remember


    your help. I guess that makes us even."


    Brian chuckled andmented, "It sounds like you''re breaking up with me."


    Olivia guffawed. "That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is we don''t have to be so formal with each


    other."


    Looking at her, Brian appeared to look somewhat shy. "If you don''t let me use this excuse again, how


    am I going to ask you out for a meal next time?"


    This caught Olivia off guard. She smiled and then said, "Why do we need an excuse to have a meal


    together? We can do this anytime."


    Brian was a little shocked to hear that. "Really? So we¡¯re friends?"


    Olivia nodded and agreed, "Of course. I saw your restaurant''s sign on the inte the other day.


    Personally, I feel that it looks heart-warming and generous."


    Smiling, Brian replied, "I don¡¯t want to have customers like them."


    Olivia asked, "Will being so picky bring you any problems?"


    Brian looked startled. "Problems? It''s my restaurant, so it''s my call."


    At this juncture, the server showed up. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but your food is ready."


    Olivia quickly put the things on the table away while Brian still held on to the candy box and asked,


    "Have you had any of these before?"


    "Yes. All the time back in the days."


    "You like candies?"


    Olivia agreed, "Not too bad. I''d have one of them whenever I was in a bad mood. Something sweet can


    really brighten your day. Try it. It''s pretty effective. I like the green ones the most¡ªthey¡¯re apple-


    vored."


    Brian opened the candy box and picked up a green candy. "You¡¯re making me want to try it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliviaughed heartily. "Look at you. Let''s eat first."


    Brian followed suit andughed. "I''ll save it forter then."


    Olivia nodded as if she sensed something, and her gaze inadvertently fell on a couple not far away


    from them.


    The guy there was huge and looked stony-faced whereas thedy was tall and looked somewhat


    arrogant. Right now, they were looking in their direction.


    Olivia frowned. Isn''t that Eugene and thedy with the doctorate in medicine? Her name is¡­ Penny.


    Then, Olivia smiled and greeted them. "What a coincidence!"


    Eugene had a smile on his face and responded, "You''re right. Penny said she wanted to eat their steak,


    and she''s making me pay for her."


    Penny frowned and grumbled rather flirtatiously, "Eugene, what do you mean by that? You promised


    me before."


    Eugene remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Olivia smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. If she was the one buying the meal


    today, she would probably have invited them to join Brian and her.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    However, it was Brian¡¯s treat today and she did not dare to decide on his behalf. Hence, she looked


    toward Brian.


    It was fine had Olivia not looked at him, but once she did, she was startled by how he looked. Brian¡¯s


    face seemed gloomy as if a heavy downpour was about to happen. His eyes red furiously at Eugene


    while he pursed the corners of his lips tightly without saying a single word.


    On the other hand, Eugene¡¯s face was indifferent as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±


    Brian¡¯s gaze turned haughty; he was theplete opposite from the warm, handsome man he was


    before. ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡±


    Olivia was slightly shocked and looked toward Eugene and then at Brian again. What rtion did these


    two have?


    Before she had a proper understanding of the entire situation, Penny opened her mouth and said, ¡°Why


    are you acting like this, brother? Eugene¡¯s concerned about you, so how could you say such things?¡±


    Soon after, Brian opened his mouth; his tone of voice was chilly as he spoke to Penny. ¡°Don¡¯t call me


    your brother. I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡±


    At this moment, Eugene did not wait for Penny to speak. Instead, he continued, ¡°Whether you want to


    recognize her as your sister, you¡¯re still a part of the Nn Family. Mom already passed away a long


    time ago, so it¡¯s better to let go of the past.¡±


    All of a sudden, Brian became agitated. He then immediately stood up; his eyes were bloodshot as he


    exploded, ¡°If you want to acknowledge this, then, by all means, be my guest. However, I¡¯m not as


    forgetful as you. My mom suffered from so many humiliations and I remember each and every one of


    them. If you''re willing to enjoy all the glory and wealth by licking someone¡¯s boots, then go ahead and


    do it yourself. Please don¡¯te and disgust me with all this! Now, get out of my sight!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about you, Brian? Who¡¯s still willing to take care of you?¡± Penny puffed as she


    dragged Eugene and was about to leave.


    Eugene did not budge. Instead, his eyes felt heavy as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Brian, Grandpa is


    sick. Do you have time to visit him?¡±


    On the other hand, Brian snorted. ¡°He¡¯s your grandpa. You can keep the opportunity to brownnose him


    to yourself!¡±


    Eugene gave a cold snort. He looked at both Brian and Olivia with intense eyes before leaving with


    Penny.


    As the entire situation unfolded before her, Olivia was stunned. What exactly was happening?


    She carefully looked at Brian and noticed that he was already sitting on the ground. His face remained


    gloomy while his entire body exuded a terrifying hostility.


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±


    Brian took a deep breath and remained silent. Instead, he opened up the candy box Olivia had gifted


    him. He then took out a candy with green wrapping, opened it, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Olivia did not say anything more and sat quietly opposite him.


    Perhaps it took ten minutes; perhaps it took even longer.


    When Brian was about to finish eating the candy, he slowly opened his mouth and uttered, ¡°He¡¯s my


    elder brother.¡±


    Olivia was shocked to hear this. ¡°Who are you talking about? Eugene? Are you a part of the Nn


    family too?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Brian then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a part of them since ten years ago.¡±


    Olivia was stunned again. ¡°Why? Erm, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    Brian¡¯s dimmed eyes looked into the distance as if he was recalling the memories from many years


    ago.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t talk about. They¡¯re not ashamed of it anyways, so I can just say whatever I


    want to. The rtionship between families of the wealthy is more apathetic. Only self-interests are


    eternal. More than ten years ago, in order to marry Penny¡¯s mother, Lara Roberts, Edward deliberately


    framed my mom for cheating on him so that he could divorce her. In the end, he seeded in doing so


    and managed to force my mom out of the house. I still cannot figure out how a man could be so


    heartless.¡±


    Olivia was also in disbelief. This man Brian talked about was crueler than her own dad. ¡°Were the


    Roberts wealthy?¡±


    Brian took a deep breath before adding, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re loaded. Even more so than the Nn Group. I


    was twelve years old that year. Eugene and I knew that our mom was being framed in this incident.


    However, we did not have evidence. Hence, I discussed with Eugene that by the time the divorce rolled


    around, we would have to choose our mom as a way of supporting her. Nheless, I did not expect


    that he would choose to follow Edward after their divorce.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°That was the darkest year of my life. I followed my mom back to the arthy Family, but because my


    health wasn''t good, I would faint from time to time. Additionally, my mom was forced out of the house


    by the Nn Family, and since my uncle was afraid of offending both the Roberts and the Nns, he


    refused to let us go back to the arthy family. In the end, my mom had to rent a room outside. Just a


    few monthster, she passed away in a car ident, and since then, I¡¯ve never had a family member.¡±


    With just a few words, Brian exined the entire experience of that particr year. Even so, Olivia


    could still imagine how helpless Brian must have felt during that time.


    He was only twelve years old, yet he had already gone through his parent¡¯s divorce, the betrayal of his


    own brother, and his mom¡¯s death.


    In just a year, he lost all of his rtives.


    Oh my God! How was he able to push through everything?


    It was no wonder that his face looked hostile when he saw Eugene.


    Perhaps in Brian¡¯s heart, Eugene was a heartless brother, an unfilial son, and a traitor who betrayed his


    family in order to pursue riches, regardless of the injustice faced by their mom.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes subconsciously became gentle as she asked, ¡°Where are you staying right now?¡±


    Brian gave a light smile while giving her a look that said ¡®don¡¯t look at me with that pair of sympathetic


    eyes¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now. Later, my grandpa found me. I also did some business and was able to take


    care of myself.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia did not know what to say. ¡°Has the situation from that year been clearly


    investigated?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°That man is dead, so it¡¯s impossible to find out the truth. I suppose I could not


    disassociate from Lara and Edward. Without the evidence, I can only make them pay using my own


    methods. However, the Nn Family did well under Eugene¡¯s management. Now, I don¡¯t have enough


    strength topete with them.¡±


    After taking a long time to digest the entire situation, Olivia then took a deep breath before giving a


    word offort. ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Perhaps some things are not like what you see on


    the surface. Have you ever sat down with your brother to have a proper chat?¡±


    Brian then gave a cold snort. ¡°What should I talk about with him? Talk about family? Or brotherhood?


    What does he have?¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth but did not know how to persuade him. She felt that Eugene was not the kind


    of person that Brian thought he was.


    Would Eugene abandon his own mom, who was being framed, and even destroy the rtionship with


    his brother, just so he could enjoy riches?


    Nheless, she did not experience the situation firsthand and did not know the real truth behind it.


    To put it bluntly, Olivia did not know Eugene very well and had onlye into contact with him twice.


    Just like how she always thought that Brian was a warm and gentle boy, but he turned out to be full of


    scars!


    Olivia stayed in the restaurant with Brian for two hours before they went back.


    She had the feeling that some things were unspeakable and felt inexplicably heavy. Surely, everyone


    would have some difficulties and problems unbeknownst to others.


    Olivia had just arrived at her driveway, and even before she got out of her car, she saw a man holding a


    large bouquet of roses walking over to her. She was not able to see the person¡¯s face as it was blocked


    by therge bouquet.


    Hence, Olivia got out of her car suspiciously. As soon as she shut her car door, the bouquet of roses


    was already in front of her.


    She did not ept it. Instead, she was busy looking at the face hidden behind the roses.


    By observing the figure, it did not look like Nathan. So who exactly was this person? Or did they send it


    to the wrong address?


    However, the person did not wait for Olivia to ept the flowers and revealed his face from behind the


    bouquet of roses. With a smile on his face, he greeted Olivia.


    ¡°Miss Maxwell.¡±


    The corner of Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Robin?¡±


    Robin then smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Miss Maxwell. I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. I¡¯m used


    to joking with them, and I didn¡¯t mean to harm you in any way.¡±


    With this, he handed the bouquet to her. ¡°Please ept these roses and don¡¯t worry about that issue


    anymore.¡±


    Olivia stretched her lips awkwardly. This was her first time receiving a bouquet of roses as an apology.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s not talk about it since it¡¯s already in the past. Since I didn¡¯t take it to heart, you can


    keep the flowers for yourself.¡± Olivia said as she passed by him, wanting to leave.


    Suddenly, Robin took a step forward, stopping her while he smiled. ¡°Miss Maxwell, I¡¯m really interested


    in you. You¡¯re beautiful and you have a good personality; can I court you?¡±


    Olivia started sweating profusely. She knew that it was strange for someone to apologize with a


    bouquet of roses. It turned out that Robin was not here to apologize to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any intentions of entering into a rtionship right now.¡±


    With this, Olivia tried to leave again.


    Once again, Robin blocked her way and hurriedly added, ¡°Although my family cannot bepared to


    Eugene¡¯s, I will treat you and your son well. I will treat your son as my own. Although Eugene¡¯s


    conditions are better than mine, the Nn Family would never allow him to marry someone who


    already has a child. However, you won¡¯t face such troubles in my family. As long as you marry me¡ª¡±


    Olivia could not listen to him anymore and interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. Can¡¯t you


    understand what I just said? I said that I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. What makes you think that


    I¡¯ll marry a person just because they said they¡¯ll marry me? You¡¯re really ignorant.¡±


    Robin wanted to stop her again. However, Olivia¡¯s face turned dark immediately. ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, I really like you,¡± Robin added. ¡°I will never give up on you.¡±


    Nheless, Olivia ignored him and walked toward her house.


    What a psycho!


    Just as she arrived home, the phone in her pocket rang. As soon as she picked it up, a man¡¯s voice


    could be heard. ¡°Olivia, have you returned to the country?¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Yes. How are you doing these days, Marcus?¡±


    Then, the man startedining. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know about my condition since you¡¯re the boss?¡±


    Olivia could not help butugh. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re one of the shareholders of thepany too. You¡¯re


    self-employed too, you know?¡±


    ¡°I alwaysfort myself like this when I don¡¯t want to work,¡± the man said. ¡°There¡¯s a new script


    recently. I¡¯m quite optimistic about it. Do have a look when you have the time.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy these days. If you think it¡¯s okay, then it is. I¡¯m not really in the country that often, so


    I¡¯m not as sensitive to the local market as you are.¡±


    ¡°Just admit that you¡¯rezy.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ You saw through me just like that?¡± Olivia chuckled as she changed out of her shoes. ¡°But


    seriously, I¡¯m quite busy these days.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± the man asked.


    Olivia then added, ¡°I want to open a fashion studio.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded surprised. ¡°Why would you want to open a fashion studio? Why tire yourself


    when you¡¯re not short of money?¡±


    Olivia gave a light smile. ¡°How am I not short of money? Who wouldin of having too much


    money?¡±


    The man then added, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll still send a copy of the script over to you. Just have a look if you have


    the time. This is a fantasy novel; it¡¯s called Nine-Tailed Fox No.7. I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Olivia smiled lightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She talked to him for a while more before hanging up the phone.


    That morning, Anna received a call from her child¡¯s teacher, informing her that her child did not attend


    school. If Ben had not been helping her to fix theputer, Anna would have gone over to the school.


    In the end, Anna apanied Ben as he fixed theputer all morning. However, the deleted designs


    were not found.


    After a day of fixing theputer, Anna did not dare to dy after getting off work and went straight to


    the Gray Family¡¯s old house.


    Just as she entered the dining room, Anna saw Mitchell eating mouthful after mouthful of braised pork


    and was speechless.


    The reason Anna did not want to put her child here was that the old couple would spoil him. He was


    allowed to do as he pleased. Just by letting him stay there for a few days, Anna would need to spend a


    long time to change his bad habits.


    Upon entering, Anna ced her bag on the cab and asked furiously, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let


    Mitchell attend school today?¡±


    Florence then nced at her. ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t go? We arrived at the school entrance before


    meeting Olivia and her son. Her son knocked our Mitch to the ground. He was hurt and was crying and


    shouting that he didn¡¯t want to attend school. Hence, I brought him home.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Anna frowned and asked, ¡°Olivia Maxwell?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Over the past few days, Anna kept hearing Olivia¡¯s name being mentioned. Was Summer city always


    this small? How is it that we would even run into her at the elementary school?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t see that attitude of hers; it was exceptionally arrogant! She even threw me out!


    Even now, my arm still hurts.¡± Florence rubbed at her arm, curling her lips with all her might.


    When Anna heard that, she was stunned for a moment. Following that, the gears in her mind spun


    quickly, and she pretended to rush over to Florence worriedly. ¡°She dared to hit you? Where were you


    hurt?¡± As she spoke, she squatted down in front of her. ¡°Let me see; is it serious?¡±


    Florence broke into a smile immediately and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was a little swollen this


    morning, but I rubbed some medicinal oil on it. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Then, Anna sat down on another chair. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t confront her directly next time. Let her say


    whatever she wants to say. You¡¯re not young anymore; your health is more important.¡±


    Florence had a pleased expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so d Hugo married you. If he had married that


    sister of yours, she would have taken years off my life. Shepletely drove me up the wall today! Not


    only did she refuse to apologize, but she also hit me! Whoever marries that woman would never find


    peace! She is so unlike you¡ªyou are so kind and considerate.¡±


    Having achieved her purpose, Anna pretended to sigh helplessly. ¡°Olivia came back a few days back.


    As soon as she got back, we got into an unpleasant dispute. Just the day before, she drove a wedge


    between Hugo and me. I don¡¯t know what she said to him, but he pped me the moment he came


    back. He even said that if it wasn¡¯t because of me, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her. Right now, he


    refuses to sleep in the same room as me. I don¡¯t even know how long more I can remain as your


    daughter-inw. At this rate, it may not be long before you have a new daughter-inw.¡±


    Florence widened her eyes at those words. ¡°What did you say? Is that true? Hugo wants to marry


    Olivia?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I believe that if Hugo continues to be seduced by Olivia, it may happen


    very soon. You didn¡¯t see the look Hugo gave me! He looked like he wanted to kill me! Perhaps all men


    are like this¡ªthey stop cherishing something once they¡¯ve obtained it. Currently, he thinks Olivia is so


    great and amazing¡ªso much so he even began to doubt the paternity of Mitch, iming that he wasn¡¯t


    sure whether the child is his. Mom, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s acting like a possessed man?¡± Anna looked


    extremely aggrieved, and her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°She must be delusional!¡± Florence cursed viciously, ¡°If she wants to marry my son, it¡¯ll still depend on


    my approval! A woman of loose morals like her, trying to enter the Gray family?! Don¡¯t even dream


    about it! Anna, don¡¯t worry. You are the only daughter-inw I have. Nobody will ever break the two of


    you apart.¡±


    Anna smiled slightly and said in an understanding manner, ¡°Okay; thanks, Mom. I made you worry


    about us again. I just can¡¯t help feeling that she¡¯s always lurking about everywhere. Even now, her child


    is going to the same school as Mitch. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen that child of hers. He looks rather smart. So,


    I¡¯m worried Mitch might be bullied by him.¡±


    Florence snorted, ¡°How dare he?! In a few days, I¡¯ll get somebody to teach that little b*stard a lesson


    so that he remembers it forever.¡±


    Thus, Anna secretly raised her brows with a faint smile on her lips.


    Time passed quickly. Olivia had found a location for her studio, and it was being renovated. Thus, she


    had been watching over things at the studio during this period.


    Today, she received a call from the program crew of the mor Vogue¡¯s grandpetition, asking her


    to participate as a judge for tomorrow¡¯s final show for the ready-to-wear collection.


    This time around, the scale of the grand fashionpetition was veryrge. Manypanies had


    sponsored it. Moreover, it was very well advertised and held considerable prestige. Out of thousands of


    works, only the top ten most popr and most promising designs were selected.


    After that, the designer¡¯s team was required to create ready-made garments of their designs, which


    would be showcased on the runway by models or the designers themselves. Then, they will be scored


    by judges and voted on by the audience.


    If one ced among the top candidates, the benefits wouldn¡¯t stop at the prize money; they would also


    receive the promotion and publicity of various media outlets, TV stations, and the inte.


    Unfortunately, her studio was not ready yet. Otherwise, she would have taken the opportunity to ride on


    the poprity of thepetition to promote her studio. That would have been more effective than


    whatever advertisement I could put up!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Olivia looked at her with a rxed expression. I can¡¯t believe she participated in this grand fashion


    competition too. This will be interesting. I guess she still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m one of the judges.


    Really, of all the roads you could have picked, you had to pick this one¡ªI guess you¡¯ll get your just


    reward.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Anna felt scared when she saw the sly smile on Olivia¡¯s face.


    After all, she knew in her heart that all her designs were copied off Olivia¡¯s works. Well, she doesn¡¯t


    have any evidence. So, it¡¯s not like she can do anything to me. Still, meeting her here¡­ If she kicked


    up a fuss, it would reflect badly on me. If so, why don¡¯t I make a pre-emptive strike against her? Thus,


    she looked around the room indifferently, fiddling with her phone for a bit before putting it back into her


    pocket.


    Olivia looked at her and said in a neutral voice, ¡°I¡¯mughing at how childish you are. Do I even need a


    team to beat you? I can handle you alone.¡±


    Then, Anna said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me be? Can¡¯t we live together peacefully?¡±


    Olivia was sitting on a chair. Despite sitting down, she gave off an inexplicable vibe of a king ruling over


    his subjects as she said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I will never be able to live beside you peacefully.


    Do you finally know fear now? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s toote for that. I will make you pay for everything you


    did to me, be it now or in the past.¡±


    On the other hand, Anna made her voice lower, deliberately making it sound like she was pleading,


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m begging you. I put a lot of time and effort into the design for this grandpetition. C-Can


    we have a truce, just for today? When the grandpetition is over, you can do whatever you want!¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes, feeling that something was amiss as she lifted her gaze to look at Anna.


    ¡°Anna, can you act like a normal person?¡±


    Then, Anna started crying. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m begging you! As long as you let me finish thepetition, I


    promise I will do whatever you sayter! No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Olivia felt a chill in her heart. Standing up abruptly, she looked at Anna as if she had seen a ghost.


    Anna is acting too strangely. She must be up to one of her tricks again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! There is nothing between you and me!¡± After saying that, she turned to leave.


    However, she felt somebody hugging her from behind before she could take a single step. Struggling


    instinctively, she heard the clear sound of a p ringing out, followed by Anna¡¯s earth-shattering


    scream.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Immediately after that, she heard the sound of cosmetic products ttering to the ground noisily.


    Olivia coldly stood by the door, staring at the person inside the room. Half of Anna¡¯s face was swollen


    and red, and she was acting like she had been possessed by an actor¡¯s spirit¡ªshe portrayed the very


    essence of a suffering, aggrieved, and pitiful person.


    Looking at Anna, Olivia felt nothing but disgust. Thus, she said icily, ¡°Anna, how many times are you


    going to pull this trick?¡±


    Still, Anna continued pitifully, ¡°Olivia, please allow me to finish thepetition! Once I return, I¡¯ll take


    your punishment, okay?¡±


    Some of the participants hade rushing over after hearing themotion. However, none of them


    knew who Olivia was.


    When they saw how badly Anna had been hit, they immediately assumed that Olivia was picking on


    her. Thus, they used her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you? Why did you hit her?¡±


    ¡°Are you a staff member working with the program crew?¡±


    ¡°How could a staff member act so arrogantly? Should we call security?¡±


    Olivia felt extremely drained emotionally, and her gaze was sharp as she nced around at the crowd.


    ¡°Did you see me hitting her? The one who falls must be the victim, while the one who is fine must be


    the abuser. Is that what you guys think? Why are you indiscriminately using me out of the blue


    when you didn¡¯t even witness anything?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the crowd fell silent immediately.


    After that, Olivia indifferently nced down at Anna, who remained on the ground. Then, she turned


    around and left the room¡ªout of sight, out of mind.


    One of the girls that had a pretty good rtionship with Anna hurriedly went and helped Anna up.


    ¡°Anna, are you okay?¡±


    Standing up with the help of the girl, Anna smiled bitterly. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel wronged on my behalf. She


    is my sister. I think she is also a participant in thispetition. She lost her temper, thinking that I¡¯m


    trying to oupete her because I joined thepetition too. That¡¯s why she hit me.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Anna¡¯s friend angrily said, ¡°How can your sister act like that?! Since you¡¯re both participating in the


    competition, it should depend on each person¡¯s ability! It¡¯s up to one¡¯s ability to receive praise from the


    judges. Even if she prevents you from participating, can she stop the others?¡±


    Anna sighed helplessly. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to let mepete. Ever since we were young, she has


    always wanted whatever I had, and I¡¯ve gotten used to letting her have her way. Still, this was such a


    rare opportunity to prove myself using my own abilities! But, I¡¯m afraid my dreams are going to be


    dashed again.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? What can she do to you in front of so many people? You have to quickly get


    up and prepare yourself. I¡¯m the first to go out, and you¡¯re thest. What about her? What number is


    she?¡±


    She lowered her head, looking pitiful as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even know she was


    participating. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have joined.¡±


    Her friend then said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you join? You can¡¯t continue being pushed around like this. Since


    she refuses to allow you to participate in thepetition, that¡¯s all the more reason to take first ce in


    thepetition and rub it in her face.¡±


    Anna nodded. ¡°Hurry up and finish your preparations. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her friend made a nomittal sound of agreement, then she left. At the same time, the crowd


    surrounding them slowly dispersed.


    After that, a cold smile appeared on Anna¡¯s lips. Olivia, if you keep your mouth shut, things will end


    here peacefully. Or else¡­ I wonder just how you¡¯re going to exin away what just happened!


    At 8.50 AM, some of the sponsors began entering the venue.


    Olivia¡¯s seat at the judges¡¯ seats and the sponsors¡¯ seats were on opposite sides of the hall. However,


    she couldn¡¯t see Eugene.


    I guess he might not being; he¡¯s a busy man after all.


    To be honest, it had been a long while since theyst met. It¡¯s a little strange¡ªit feels like we are


    deliberately trying to avoid each other. I didn¡¯t dare to approach him for fear of being misunderstood.


    Simrly, he hasn¡¯t tried to approach me either.


    Still, I hope he wille today. I want to see what his reaction would be when he learns that I¡¯m Angel.


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, a tall and slender figure appeared at the entrance of the venue¡ª


    it was the man she was just thinking about. He was dressed in a ck suit, which emphasized his


    strong and fit body; his expressionless face made him seem cold and distant. A strong and powerful


    aura overflowed from him, keeping the people around him on their toes. Curtis followed beside him,


    along with several other staff members that led him to the VIP seat.


    All the other sponsors immediately stood up to greet him, and he casually nodded at them in


    acknowledgment.


    All of a sudden, Olivia felt her spirits lifting. Thus, she got up, walked toward Eugene, and greeted him,


    ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    A sh of surprise flitted across Eugene¡¯s face, followed by an unexpected burst of euphoria. ¡°Why are


    you here? Are you participating in thispetition too?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She pursed her lips with a mischievous smile in her eyes, then vaguely responded, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t


    expect to see you here.¡±


    He nodded; that was what he wanted to say too. ¡°The Nn Group is a sponsor for this event.¡±


    In response, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Please take a seat; I¡¯m heading back.¡±


    Thus, he responded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll catch upter.¡±


    However, his gaze never left her back.


    During this time, he had been suffering greatly. The scene of her sitting opposite Brian in a couple¡¯s


    booth kept reying itself in his mind¡ªBrian had been holding a bowl of candy in his hands and she


    had been smiling heartily.


    Every time he thought about it, he found himself feeling dispirited.


    Brian seems to be quite taken with her. As his brother, I should keep my distance from her.


    For that reason, he had been keeping himself extremely busy¡ªso busy that he had no time to meet


    her, nor think about her.


    But¡­


    At that moment, he clearly understood that he had desperately wanted to meet her. The joy in his heart


    wasn¡¯t something he could suppress no matter how hard he tried.


    It wasn¡¯t until Eugene saw Olivia sitting down at the judges¡¯ seats that he felt a little surprised. Could it


    be that she isn¡¯t a designer participating in thepetition, but a judge?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    It was out of Eugene¡¯s expectations. However, he found that it made sense too¡ªwith her abilities, she


    was more than qualified to be a judge. There were a total of five judges, and Olivia sat right in the


    middle. After sitting down, she yfully smiled at him when she noticed that he was still watching her.


    In response, the corners of his lips naturally lifted too.


    Curtis nearly cried tears of joy upon seeing the smile on the president¡¯s face. Recently, Eugene rarely


    smiled. asionally, he even became distracted and lost focus during work. I was right to ask him to


    come and watch the finals of thepetition.


    At that moment, the host on the stage began his opening speech. ¡°Good morning,dies and


    gentlemen, distinguished leaders, and esteemed guests. Thank you all for taking the time to attend the


    2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! I am the host for today, Seth White.¡± As soon


    as those words sounded, a round of apuse rang out.


    Then, the host smiled and continued, ¡°Thispetition hassted for three months, from the day we


    started epting registrations to the day of the semi-finals. Among the thousands of works that we


    received, only the top ten works that were rated the most popr and the best-looking were selected!


    Today, those designs have been transformed into ready-to-wear outfits! And, we are going to showcase


    each and every outfit today! Now, allow me to exin the scoring rules: the judges hold a total of 8


    points, including 3 points for design originality and creativity, 3 points for the presentation and


    showmanship, and another 3 points for attention to detail and craftsmanship. Last but not least, we


    have 2 points for poprity, which will be decided by our audience. Take a look at the voting device in


    your hands; you can vote for any of your favorite designs by the designers! With this, I officially


    announce the start of the 2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! Let us wee the


    first of our designers on stage! Wee, Jasmine Thomson!¡±


    After the host got off the stage, the surrounding lights dimmed suddenly, leaving only the U-shaped


    stage lights on. Then, four girls walked out, one after the other, as soothing music yed softly in the


    background. They didn¡¯t walk as quickly as they normally would on the runway. Instead, they took their


    time¡ªalmost as if they had to think before taking the next step.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine Thomson¡¯s designs were bold and bright. Her four designs utilized four colors and portrayed a


    good sense of depth. Olivia studied the models on stage without blinking, feeling somewhat pleased.


    Although the design had some ws which interrupted the flow of the works, the overall creativity was


    good.


    The presentation of the four outfits took around ten minutes. After that, the host invited Jasmine


    onstage. When Jasmine came onto the stage, she went through the routine of bowing, greeting the


    judges, expressing her gratitude, and introducing herself. During this entire spiel, she didn¡¯t even dare


    to lift her head to look at the judges.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard Olivia¡¯s voice, ¡°Tell me about the concept behind your four designs.¡± Then, she


    raised her head in confusion. When she saw Olivia, she was so shocked that she froze in ce. Isn¡¯t


    that Anna¡¯s sister? Isn¡¯t she participating in thepetition? Why is she a judge?


    Upon seeing her standing there in a daze, the host kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Thomson, please tell us


    about the concept behind your designs.¡±


    At that moment, Jasmine panicked as she began to exin, ¡°I-I¡¯m from the north. In the north, the four


    seasons are very distinct, and that became the inspiration for my designs. I used light green to signify


    spring, hoping to make people slow down their pace in life, ease up on the pressure ofpetition, and


    pay more attention to the essence of life¡­¡±


    Olivia nodded while listening to her introduction. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Your ideas and concepts are good.


    Still, your designs are a little rough on the edges. There is room for improvement in your designs.¡±


    Jasmine bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Following that, the host said, ¡°Judges, please score her!¡±


    Jasmine clenched her fists nervously, secretly regretting her rash actions just now. So many people


    went over during themotion, but only I bbered the most. Will this judge give me grief out of


    spite? Thus, she waited anxiously with a bitter expression.


    Of the five judges, Olivia gave a score of 7.5 while the other four judges gave a score of either 7 or 7.5.


    Combining those scores with the results of the poprity vote, Jasmine received an overall score of


    8.5.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Jasmine had not expected to score so high. She was so stunned that she nked out for a moment. I


    can¡¯t believe she not only did not give me grief out of spite, but she also gave me such a high score.


    Thus, she gave a deep bow. Her bow was mainly to show her gratitude toward Olivia for being fair and


    not holding any grudges against her.


    Afterward, the live show continued.


    There were a total of ten designers, and Olivia had already seen nine of them. Even so, she had yet to


    see Anna¡¯s design.


    She was quite curious about what kind of designs Anna coulde up with. However, she didn¡¯t know


    what Anna was trying to do after pulling that farce today. Therefore, she was feeling rather anxious


    about it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Finally, she finished scoring nine of the designers. Then, she massaged her temples. After watching


    the runway for so long, her eyes were beginning to tire.


    Eugene had been watching Olivia the entire time. He didn¡¯t even spare a single nce at the fashion


    show going on. Listening to the suggestions and opinions she gave those designers, he found his


    perception of her professionalism increasing the more he listened.


    He, who usually couldn¡¯t bear staying at gatherings for more than an hour, had stayed in his seat for


    nearly two hours now.


    Meanwhile, the host smiled again and introduced the final designer, ¡°Next, let us wee ourst


    designer, Anna Maxwell, and her design team! Their works have been well-received among the


    audience and have taken the top spot among the rankings! Now, let us wee them onstage!¡±


    After that, a gentle melody yed by a harp sounded throughout the front hall, matching perfectly with


    the models who came walking out slowly.


    The four models wore four different styles of dresses, each incorporating the four gentlemen of the


    seasons: the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum. The colors and designs


    of each outfit were distinct and stood apart from each other¡ªthey were elegant and noble whilst still


    incorporating the cultural heritage of the country.


    As soon as they appeared on stage, it gave off a dazzling feeling.


    When Eugene heard Anna¡¯s name, he scowled. Why is she here too?


    However, his expression changedpletely when he saw the models walking out. Then, he took out


    his phone and looked through it. At the same time, Curtis leaned over, asking, ¡°President Nn, don¡¯t


    you think the plum blossom-themed design looks awfully simr to the design in Miss Maxwell¡¯s


    portfolio?¡±


    He nced at Curtis. ¡°You think so too?¡±


    Curtis nodded, but his gaze did not leave the model. ¡°It¡¯s identical.¡±


    Just then, Eugene found the picture of Olivia¡¯s design on his phone. It really is like two peas in a pod¡ª


    they were exactly the same!


    This is clearly giarism!


    He cast his nce at Olivia and saw that she had already stood up. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Everybody was confused by her actions, and they all looked at her.


    Olivia was so angry that her face looked pale. I was wondering what kind of design Anna coulde


    up with. Instead, she turned out to be so brainless! It¡¯s tant copy-and-paste; she didn¡¯t even make


    any changes to it whatsoever!


    At the same time, the model stopped in her tracks and stared at Olivia suspiciously.


    The host didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Walking over to her, he asked, ¡°Miss Maxwell, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Whose design is this?¡± Olivia raged.


    The host seemed taken aback for a moment. ¡°All four designs were designed by Miss Anna Maxwell.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°Bring her here!¡±


    Anna, who had been watching everything going on in the front hall from backstage, couldn¡¯t help


    feeling uneasy.


    She had assumed that Olivia was a participant. Therefore, she was banking on the fact that when


    Olivia imed she had stolen her designs, she could counter by saying that Olivia was adopting


    malicious methods to kick her out of thepetition by deliberately ndering her. After all, Olivia had


    no proof. How could I have known that she turned out to be a judge?


    Thus, when she heard the host asking for her to go on stage, she knew that what woulde, would


    come¡ªthe inevitable was about to happen.


    Taking a deep breath, she nced at Sarah, who was standing beside her.


    Sarah came over immediately and helped her walk out to the front hall, step by step.


    Anna was limping; the p mark on her face was still clear as day. She had a band-aid on her


    forehead. No matter who saw her current state, they would probably ask after her.


    The host frowned slightly and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Maxwell, what happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Anna smiled at the host and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she bowed and greeted everybody in all


    directions before finally turning her gaze to Olivia, shouting in a pitiful voice, ¡°Olivia, please let me finish


    taking part in thispetition. If there¡¯s a problem, we can go home and talk, okay?¡±


    Olivia red at her with a cold expression. ¡°Now, you want to go back and talk? When you stole my


    designs, why didn¡¯t you say anything to me then?¡±


    After that, the entire venue fell into an uproar.


    Before they could even understand what was going on, or whether there would be any unfairness in a


    situation where one sister was taking part in thepetition while the other was a member of the


    judges, the elder sister revealed that the younger sister had giarized her work!


    What?! These stories are turning out to be more shocking than the next!


    Meanwhile, the sponsors whispered among themselves, ¡°This is interesting! A participant stole the


    designs of one of the judges?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Who would dare to be so fearless?¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be that the judge is lying, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the injuries on that designer seem strange? In my opinion, there¡¯s probably something


    else going on behind the scenes.¡±


    Their voices were not soft, and Eugene could hear them very clearly. Thus, he looked back at them and


    said faintly, ¡°The participant giarized those designs!¡±


    Those people nced at each other. Eugene Nn is speaking to us!


    Normally, there was no chance for them to even make contact with him. Now that they had a ready-


    made topic in front of them, somebody trying to weasel a rtionship with him immediately leaned over


    and asked, ¡°President Nn, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°I saw these designs a long time ago,¡± he replied.


    Curtis raised his brows secretly. It looks like the president favors Miss Maxwell quite a lot. I can¡¯t


    believe he couldn¡¯t even bear listening to a fewments from the people surrounding him. Since


    when has he ever been this chatty before?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The audience was buzzing, and the situation on the stage was also at a stalemate.


    ¡°Olivia¡ª¡± Anna¡¯s tears flowed freely without saying another word; she looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Please


    don¡¯t try to stop me anymore. For the sake of this grandpetition, I¡¯ve been working my butt off


    since September. All these years, I¡¯ve always done whatever you asked me to. I¡¯m begging you; please


    listen to me this time!¡±


    Olivia pointed at the models and sneered, ¡°Are you sure these are the designs youbored over since


    September?¡±


    Anna nodded. ¡°Of course. The staff at my studio can testify for me. Also, the judges of this grand


    competition are my witnesses too. They chose my designs out of thousands of others!¡±


    The audience began whispering among themselves again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Olivia allow Anna to enter the


    competition?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid of her sister threatening her position.¡±


    ¡°Who is this Olivia Maxwell anyway? I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her either. She probably came here because she couldn¡¯t survive on her own


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°I remember back when the grandpetition was promoting itself; didn¡¯t they say they sessfully


    invited the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It was probably a marketing gimmick!¡±


    At the same time, Olivia stared at Anna. Then, a wicked smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as


    she slowly took a seat. ¡°Fine. Then, please exin to me the concept behind your designs; tell me


    what inspired you as well as the original motivation behind your collection!¡±


    Anna saw Olivia sitting down, and her heart rxed slightly. She had done a lot of preparation for these


    questions¡ªso much so that she could recite them fluently from memory. Pointing to the outfit the


    model was wearing, she exined, ¡°The plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the


    chrysanthemum are referred to as the ¡®Four Gentlemen of the Seasons¡¯ in traditional art. They have


    long been symbols of the feelings and ambitions of this country¡¯s people, representing their fascination


    for the highest level of mankind¡¯s character and nature. The plum blossom is graceful and proud,


    blooming in winter; the orchid is elegant, ethereal, and noble; the bamboo is modest, humble, and


    tenacious; the chrysanthemum is cold, chaste, simple, and elegant. They carry the same theme¡ª


    uprightness, purity, humility, and perseverance against harsh conditions. They are loved by all.


    Therefore, I wanted to convey my personal respect for them through my designs.¡±


    Olivia nodded,ughing. ¡°You did your homework. That design concept must have taken a lot of


    Googling on your part, huh?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Anna stared at Olivia, tears quickly pooling in her eyes and threatening to fall. With an expression that


    screamed ¡®pity me¡¯, she said, ¡°Olivia, I know you don¡¯t like mepeting with you. But, I love designing


    too! This will be thest time, okay?¡±


    The anger in Olivia¡¯s heart surged. Even so, she looked calm on the outside. If she wants to act, I can


    act better than she can. ¡°Do you mean this is thest time you giarize?¡±


    Thus, Anna pretended to be agitated, and her tears poured out. ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize anything! I designed


    all of these! Olivia, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t falsely use me!¡±


    In response, Olivia sneered, ¡°To be honest, you could have just asked me if you wanted to use my


    designs. There was no need to put on such an borate melodrama. Crying so pitifully in front of


    everybody, then turning around to steal and giarize¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ utterly shameless.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, when did I do that? That was you¡­¡±


    As Anna spoke, she sneakily signaled Sarah with her eyes. Sarah immediately understood her


    intentions. Thus, she spoke up, ¡°Mr. Host, I have a recording. Can I y it for you?¡±


    Then, Anna pretended to stop her. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t!¡±


    Sarah yed along too. ¡°Miss Anna, I can¡¯t let somebody use your hard work of giarism. I want


    everyone to know the truth!¡±


    After the host asked the director for his opinion, he said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Thus, Sarah hit the button on her phone¡¯s recorder, and the sound of the quarrel between Olivia and


    Anna in the lounge yed out¡­


    After hearing the recording, everybody exchanged nces with each other. They couldn¡¯t have


    imagined that Olivia would act so violently or threateningly in private.


    The crowd took a look at Anna, a weeping beauty, then looked over at Olivia, an arrogant and high-


    handed woman. Comparing between the two, it was inevitable for them to have a prejudice toward the


    twodies.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that judge picking on the participant a little too much?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she refused to allow her sister to participate in the grandpetition just because she¡¯s


    worried aboutpetition!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Anna is covered in wounds.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that sentence in the recording where she said ¡®I can handle you alone¡¯? Isn¡¯t that clearly


    indicating that she intended to use her power as a judge to ruin the girl¡¯s reputation?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯spletely cruel! Moreover, she¡¯s the elder sister too!¡±


    Anna listened to the criticisms flying about around her, feeling extremely satisfied with herself. Even the


    gaze she turned on Olivia was considerably provocative. So what if I stole her designs? Does she even


    have any tricks up her sleeves? In the end, she is still not in a position toin about anything¡ª


    she can only suffer in silence! Not only can she do nothing to me, but I¡¯m afraid she also has to take on


    the crime of engaging in malpractice, favoritism, and ndering her own sister!


    Olivia sneered lightly. No wonder she was acting so strangely; she was waiting for this chance!


    She looked at Anna like she was watching a crazy clown jumping to its death; even the faint smile


    curling at the corner of her lips seemed mocking. ¡°The inspiration behind the four designs for the four


    gentlemen of the seasons¡ªthe plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum¡ª


    came from my three best friends in university. The plum blossoms bloom in the snow, and the sword


    lilies hidden in the valleys remain tucked away; the wind breezes through the bamboo forest, bringing


    with it the faint fragrance of purple chrysanthemums! We had simr personalities. Whether we were


    cold and deste orid back and alone, we held the pride of not being touched by the world¡ªwe


    maintained our freedom of purity and authenticity. That¡¯s why, when we graduated from university, I


    designed these four evening dresses as graduation gifts for the four of us. Anna, in the beginning, you


    onlymitted giarism. But now, you have added defaming a judge to your list of crimes.¡±


    When Anna heard that, she panicked a little. I can¡¯t believe that these designs have been converted


    into finished products. Moreover, she gave it away as gifts? Or, is she simply saying that on purpose?


    ¡°Olivia, you im that these designs are yours and that you created finished products from them and


    gave them away as gifts. Then, why don¡¯t you bring out those so-called evening dresses of yours and


    let everybody see for themselves? Is it truly the same as my designs? Or, is this another idea you came


    up with to stop me?!¡± Her voice was very loud and extremely agitated.


    I don¡¯t believe she can find somebody on the spot to cross-check this!


    Olivia was so furious that sheughed coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it until you see it, huh?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    As soon as Olivia said that, a deep man¡¯s voice sounded from the opposite side of the room. ¡°Do you


    still need to find somebody to cross-check the designs? I have your plum blossom-themed design with


    me right now. Curtis, show it to the audience!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thus, Curtis responded and took Eugene¡¯s phone backstage.


    When everybody looked over to see who it was, they were shocked to discover that it was Eugene


    Nn.


    Anna looked outraged. Who is that man? Why does he have a copy of the plum blossom-themed


    design? Isn¡¯t that Olivia¡¯s design? Or, is he just deliberately taking Olivia¡¯s side?


    Olivia was slightly shocked too. Why does Eugene have a copy of my plum blossom-themed design?


    While everybody was still swimming in the confusion, a drawing of a design appeared on therge


    screen¡ªit was the exact same design of the plum blossom-themed dress the model was wearing,


    without any changes.


    Anna was horrified, but she continued to argue, ¡°What does that prove? My designs of the four


    gentlemen of the seasons have been posted on the official website of thepetition for more than a


    month! It¡¯s possible that somebody stole it from me and ced it in their portfolio! How can you prove


    that this design was created before mine? Excuse me, mister, but please be a little more meticulous


    when you speak! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sue you for nder!¡±


    Eugene sneered, ¡°nder? Whether or not it is nder, you can see for yourself.¡± Then, he looked at


    Curtis. ¡°Curtis, zoom it in.¡±


    When the picture on the screen was erged, it clearly revealed that the date of delivery was 10


    August 2019.


    Sitting in the VIP seat, his aura red around him as he looked at Anna and said, ¡°Do you see it clearly


    now? You started designing this in September this year. But, I received this resume in August. Tell me;


    which one came first?¡±


    Anna swayed slightly, screaming in her heart, How could somebody else have the exact same design


    as I did?


    However, she put on a strong and calm appearance and furiously rebuked him, ¡°Who are you? What


    rtionship do you have with my sister? From how I see it, you are probably somebody my sister


    deliberately hired to confuse the audience, aren¡¯t you? Who can prove whether this picture of yours is


    real or fake?¡±


    ¡°I can! I submitted that resume.¡± Olivia stood up and red at Anna with a cool gaze. ¡°In the past, your


    designs might not have been the best, but at least they were your original designs. Now, not only did


    you giarize my work, but you also falsely used me. This isn¡¯t just a matter of poor moral


    character anymore, it¡¯s in nder and false usation. You wrote and acted out your own scripted


    y where I¡¯m a horrible sister that picks on you. I¡¯m sure it was all done to ensure that I don¡¯t have


    any evidence to prove that this design is mine. That¡¯s why you were so confident! Well, it¡¯s a pity for


    you because I do have evidence!¡± After saying that, she used the grandpetition¡¯s special-use


    phone and dialed Kate¡¯s number. ¡°Kate, do you still have the bamboo-themed evening dress I gave you


    as a gift during our graduation?¡±


    She put the call on loudspeaker, and Kate¡¯s voice was transmitted clearly to the audience. ¡°Of course. I


    kept it since that was your gift to me!¡±


    Thus, Olivia said, ¡°Send me a group photo of the four of us wearing the outfits from the four gentlemen


    of the seasons¡¯ collection. Also, take a photo of your bamboo-themed photo and send it to me too.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you need this?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°There¡¯s a participant here who not only giarized my work but also falsely used


    me.¡±


    Kate¡¯sughter rang out from the other side of the phone. ¡°What? She can¡¯t have used you, the


    world-renowned fashion designer, Angel, of giarizing her designs, right?¡±


    Olivia looked at Anna and sneered, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! But, she ims that I deliberately stopped her


    from joining thepetition because I was afraid of having her as mypetition! I don¡¯t want to be


    thrown under the bus for that, so hurry up and send me those pictures!¡± After she ended the call, she


    looked at Anna again and said, ¡°Rx; I¡¯m going to convince you so thoroughly that you have no


    choice but to admit it!¡±


    When those words sounded across the room, the entire venue fell silent. Anybody with an ear had


    heard it.


    D-Did her friend just mention that s-she is Angel?!

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    That world-renowned fashion designer is a judge in thispetition?! Oh, my God! We thought Angel


    would be a blond, blue-eyed beauty from overseas! Instead, she turned out to be a citizen of Criecia!


    Haha! This is getting interesting! To think that Anna Maxwell giarized Angel¡¯s designs and even had


    the audacity to im that her sister prevented her from joining thepetition because she was afraid


    of her talents. What sort of joke is this?


    All those who were still dubious of Olivia¡¯s words just now immediately changed their perception of her


    as soon as her identity was revealed. Angel was a world-renowned fashion designer. Thus, it simply


    wasn¡¯t worth her time to pick on a small-time designer, unless that designer stepped on her toes!


    Even Eugene had a shocked expression on his face at that moment. She¡¯s the world-renowned fashion


    designer, Angel! I can¡¯t believe I rejected Angel when she came looking for a job at mypany! Then,


    he rubbed his pounding head. It¡¯s toote now!


    On the other hand, Anna looked like she was in shock. One couldn¡¯t tell whether her eyes held more


    fear or disbelief in them; perhaps, it was a mixture of both.


    How is this possible? How can she be Angel? The Angel that I¡¯ve always admired and always wanted


    to receive advice from? That Angel? How is that possible? Right now, even if Olivia doesn¡¯t bring out


    those designs, the audience is already on Olivia¡¯s side. They won¡¯t believe me anymore! What do I do?


    It¡¯s over now!


    Just then, Olivia received the photos from Kate. It was a photo of the four best friends together in


    university¡ªeach wearing the outfits from the four gentlemen of the seasons¡¯ collection that she had


    designed¡ªstanding at the entrance of the university. There was also another photo of Kate wearing


    her bamboo-themed evening dress. It looked like she had just taken it. Compared to seven years ago,


    it gave off a more mature charm.


    Olivia looked toward the audience. ¡°This collection is a previous design I created seven years ago. For


    it to appear here is, honestly, a shock to me. I¡¯m also very angry about it. This isn¡¯t just about the matter


    of giarism; it has also ruined the original meaning behind why I designed these four evening dresses


    for me and my best friends back then. I designed them because I wanted us to have one-of-a-kind


    dresses! They represented how I viewed my best friends in my heart¡ªthey were unique and


    irreceable! Unfortunately, my creation, in all its originality, was copied and disyed on the screen,


    right under my nose! If I wasn¡¯t a judge at thispetition, wouldn¡¯t these designs be mass-produced


    for the public? If I didn¡¯t have the evidence to prove that these creations were mine, wouldn¡¯t I have


    been painted as a terrible and vicious sister who picked on her sister? Not every weak-looking person


    is harmless; they could turn out to be a pretentious b*tch setting up a trap to take down the strong! A


    so-called original creation is original because it is one-of-a-kind! It¡¯s not enough to pull underhanded


    tricks behind the scenes and put on a pathetic disy while crying! Don¡¯t participate in thispetition


    if you don¡¯t have the ability to do so!¡±


    At that moment, nobody dared to say that Olivia was picking on others anymore.


    After all, what she said was true. It was apetition. One should bring out the best of their abilities


    when participating in apetition. If one didn¡¯t have those abilities, then they shouldn¡¯t participate and


    end up making a fool of themselves!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anna¡¯s face was pale. There was no way for her to disprove those pictures. Moreover, the looks from


    the audience were like knives stabbing into her heart. I never imagined things would turn south so


    badly! If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have stolen Olivia¡¯s designs. But, how could I have


    known that Olivia is Angel?!


    Thus, Anna hurriedly fled off stage, and the grandpetition naturally disqualified. Compared to the


    number of people she shamed, she got off pretty easily!


    Following that, the grandpetition¡¯s program crew apologized to Olivia. Even so, Olivia wasn¡¯t


    bothered. She knew exactly what was going on with Anna.


    After the event, she saw Eugene waiting for her. Then, she walked over to him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    for making you suffer an unfair usation with me today.¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°No problem, Angel.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia lowered her head andughed lightly too. ¡°Not many know me by that name.¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath and woefully said, ¡°If you had used that name when you came to the


    company, you wouldn¡¯t even have needed to go through an interview! And, I wouldn¡¯t have lost the


    opportunity to gain a world-renowned fashion designer under my wing because of a misunderstanding!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Olivia nced sideways at Eugene. ¡°I see. So, you are a man who treats people differently ording


    to their social status, Mr. Nn.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°What? I only said that if you had revealed your identity from the start, we wouldn¡¯t


    have taken so many detours! That said, don¡¯t you think I have pretty good foresight? Investing in you is


    the same as hiring you under the Nn Group!¡±


    She was speechless. He managed to turn it around again.


    On the other hand, he seemed to be in a good mood. His lips were curved in a constant smile as he


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back!¡±


    She refused his offer as usual. ¡°No need; I¡¯ll just get a taxi.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a perfectly good car right here; why do you need to get a taxi?¡±


    Thus, she didn¡¯t refuse again and got into his car. ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? I only did what I should have done. By the way, how do you n to settle


    this matter? Are you going to just forget it?¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, she waspletely and utterly shamed for her actions. Moreover, she


    was disqualified from thepetition. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°You sure are easy-going!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s gaze became distant. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see her anymore. My mother¡¯s death anniversary is


    coming up soon. So, I¡¯ll just think of it as a means of umting good karma on behalf of my


    mother.¡±


    A sh of surprise flitted across Eugene¡¯s face. Her mother has passed away?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was just about to console her when he received a phone call from Jade saying that Old Man Nn


    had yet to awaken from his sleep. After hanging up the call, he anxiously looked over at Olivia and


    asked, ¡°Is it a problem if Old Man Nn sleeps for too long?¡±


    She was surprised by his question. ¡°Too long? How long is too long?¡±


    He looked worried. ¡°My sister said that he has been sleeping since 9 PMst night and has not woken


    up yet. Can you go with me to check up on him?¡±


    ncing at the time, she saw that it was past 11 AM by now. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sure. Calm


    down. I need to go back home and take some stuff before I can go over.¡±


    After that, the two of them returned to the La Grande Maison to retrieve the ck backpack she


    normally used before they headed to the Nn Residence.


    When they arrived at the Nn Residence, they found many people crowding inside Old Man Nn¡¯s


    room.


    Upon seeing Eugene walking over with Olivia in tow, everybody automatically gave way to them.


    On the other hand, Jade nearly cried tears of joy when she saw them. ¡°Miss Maxwell, Eugene, you¡¯re


    here!¡±


    Eugene expressionlessly asked, ¡°Is Grandpa still asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been trying to wake him up but to no avail. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Jade didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everybody understood¡ªif Old Man Nn fell unconscious once


    more, he would never open his eyes again.


    Hence, Olivia took several steps forward and ced her backpack down. Sitting by the bed, she pried


    open Old Man Nn¡¯s eyes and took a look. Then, she took out the little wrist pillow and took his pulse.


    His pulse was weak and unstable. After that, she took his blood pressure. His blood pressure was as


    high as 180.


    Thus, she frowned slightly. His blood pressure was too high. Previously, it was only 140. ¡°How was Old


    Man Nn¡¯s mood yesterday?¡±


    Jade anxiously answered, ¡°He was fine and looked very happy.¡±


    Then, Olivia nodded. ¡°What did Old Man Nn eatst night?¡±


    A few of them exchanged nces with each other. Then, a woman wearing a white blouse stepped


    forward. She looked like she was in her forties and she still maintained a youthful-looking visage.


    Walking to the door, she shouted to the outside, ¡°Lily,e here!¡±


    Following that, a young servant, who looked like she was in her twenties, rushed over and nervously


    responded, ¡°Madam.¡±


    Thedy asked, ¡°What did Old Man Nn eatst night?¡±


    Olivia frowned. Madam? Could she be Lara Roberts, Eugene¡¯s stepmother? Then, she studied her


    calmly while sizing her up. Well, she certainly is beautiful. No wonder Edward Nn tried so hard to


    marry her.


    Lily replied, ¡°He ate a bowl of century egg congee with chicken, as well as two egg whites. Before he


    slept, he also had a cup of milk. He didn¡¯t eat anything else.¡±


    Then, Olivia asked again, ¡°Did he finish everything? Were there leftovers?¡±


    Eugene immediately noticed the seriousness of the issue. Thus, he stepped forward and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you suspect that there was a problem with the food?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Olivia swept a nce across everybody in the room, then pretended to be unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I


    was just asking. It wasn¡¯t due to a fluctuation in his emotions and the food he ate seems fine. Perhaps,


    his blood pressure is simply unstable due to his medical history. Old Man Nn is getting on in his


    years. Next time, you should take him out to the yard for a short walk when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m going to


    perform acupuncture on him now. Please leave the room so that the patient can get some fresh air in


    here.¡±


    After that, everybody obediently left the room, leaving only Olivia and Eugene inside the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eugene asked worriedly.


    Olivia chuckled softly. I can¡¯t believe he could tell that I was lying. Thus, she deliberately asked,


    ¡°What?¡±


    He replied confidently, ¡°There¡¯s something amiss about why my grandpa is unconscious!¡±


    She raised her brows at him. ¡°Smart!¡± As she said that, she nced at the tightly-shut door. ¡°Old Man


    Nn¡¯sa was caused by a sudden rise in his blood pressure. If it wasn¡¯t due to a fluctuation in his


    emotions, and the food he ate wasn¡¯t something that could influence his blood pressure, that can only


    mean that somebody tampered with his food!¡±


    His expression darkened immediately¡ªit was terrifying. ¡°Are you saying somebody is trying to hurt


    him?¡±


    Meanwhile, she had on a serious expression as she opened the bag she brought with her and spread it


    open. Taking out the needles that were carefully arranged in the bag, she inserted needles into the nine


    acupuncture points along his pericardium meridian, which started from the chest and ran down along


    the arm to end at the tip of the middle finger. As she worked, she was unhurried, and every needle she


    inserted was precise.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thus, he did not rush her nor disturb her. Besides, he found the way she looked at the moment to be


    very pleasant to the eyes.


    After a while, she stood up and looked at him. ¡°I suspect somebody added a small amount of


    medication in the old man¡¯s food to increase his blood pressure. As you know, people with


    cerebrovascr diseases are most sensitive to sudden increases in their blood pressure. If it only


    happens once or twice, nothing mighte out of it. But, if it happens over a long period, the walls of


    the arteries will be thin. If that happens, the old man¡¯s life will be endangered!¡±


    His expression was dark and solemn, and his eyes were dangerously narrowed. However, he said


    nothing.


    ¡°Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to catch the culprit?¡± she asked.


    He replied, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the Nn residence.¡±


    ¡°If you know about it, won¡¯t the people who tampered with the old man¡¯s food know about it too?¡± she


    asked again.


    Upon hearing that, Eugene frowned. That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not going to be easy to catch a culprit that was


    actively avoiding the surveince cameras. ¡°Then, let¡¯s interrogate them one by one!¡±


    ¡°That will just tip the culprits off.¡±


    He gazed up at her. ¡°Do you have a way to catch them?¡±


    Olivia studied her surroundings. Old Man Nn¡¯s room was the easiest ce for somebody to avoid


    the surveince cameras as well as everybody else. Then, she pointed at a small ornament on the


    bedside table. ¡°If they can do it once, they will do it again. As long as you don¡¯t alert them to it, you¡¯ll be


    able to catch the culprit.¡±


    He immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they talked, Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed, gradually opened his eyes. He looked at the


    people around him in confusion while he was still a little drowsy; the first face he saw was Olivia¡¯s. A


    look of surprise shed across his face before he understood what was going on. ¡°Doctor Maxwell?¡±


    Olivia nodded. Then, she started removing the needles from his shoulder, smilingly saying to him,


    ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡±


    Old Man Nn smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good; just a little tired and disorganized.¡±


    Sheughed, coaxing him, ¡°That¡¯s normal. You overslept. It¡¯s already noon. You slept so much you


    nearly scared your family to death.¡±


    Feeling happy after being coaxed, he smiled. ¡°They just like making a fuss out of nothing!¡±


    Still, she sternly warned, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t act so willfully next time.¡±


    Eugene stood by the bed with his hands in his pockets, ncing down at the old man on the bed.


    Although he looked like he normally did, there was a trace of joy and relief in his eyes.


    In response, Old Man Nn smilingly replied, ¡°I got it! I¡¯ll sleep less next time!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene smiled silently. As if you can sleep less just because you want to.


    The atmosphere of the entire room became warmer simply because the old man had woken up. Until¡­


    Olivia answered a phone call that destroyed the warm atmosphere within the room.


    ¡°What?! How is my child doing?¡± Olivia was so frightened that she stood up abruptly and her


    complexion drained of color immediately.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ¡°Alright, sure. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±


    Eugene looked at Olivia with a serious expression. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°ording to the teacher, North was beaten up by several other students. I need to go and check on


    him.¡± Then, Olivia looked toward Old Man Nn. ¡°Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I¡¯lle and


    visit you when I have the time. I need to go now.¡±


    Old Man Nn looked rather distraught too as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is North okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going over now!¡± Olivia said as she kept away the things she brought over with her.


    After that, Eugene said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    She subconsciously rejected his offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Grandpa just woke up, so you should


    stay by his side.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are lots of other people here. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here.¡± He had already


    picked up her bag for her.


    Old Man Nn was very anxious. ¡°Bring the child overter so I can see him too.¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry; North is fine. We¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    The moment they pushed open the door, they saw Jade waiting by the door. ¡°Jade, Grandpa is awake.


    Please make something for Grandpa to eat.¡±


    Jade looked excited. ¡°Grandpa is awake? I¡¯m going to see him.¡± After that, she rushed into the room.


    Afterward, the two of them left the Nn Residence and headed straight to the kindergarten.


    At the moment, the teacher in charge of the ss was waiting by the school gate. When she saw Olivia


    arriving, she came up to greet them with an apologetic look. ¡°Miss Maxwell, please don¡¯t worry. It


    wasn¡¯t serious.¡±


    Olivia was not in the mood to listen to the teacher¡¯s pleasantries. Thus, she asked anxiously, ¡°Where is


    he?¡±


    The teacher replied, ¡°In the ssroom. I wanted to bring him over to the school infirmary, but he


    refused to go. He was adamant about making me call you, saying that you are a doctor.¡±


    Olivia did not reply. Instead, she walked in the direction of the ssroom. When she sent North to


    school for the first time, she went there once. So, she still vaguely remembered the location.


    On the other hand, Eugene had on a calm expression, suppressing his anger as he asked, ¡°Who hit


    him?¡±


    The teacher answered while walking, ¡°They were children from the older ss.¡±


    ¡°How many of them were there?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    When he heard that, he sucked in a deep breath in surprise. How did both mother and son get


    harassed on the same day?


    As they approached the ssroom, they heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Were you the


    one that hit my grandchild? You ill-mannered little rascal! Do you think you¡¯re amazing? Hurry up and


    apologize to my grandchild!¡±


    This voice is very familiar. Doesn¡¯t this voice belong to Florence?


    Olivia instinctively reacted even faster. Rushing over, she kicked the door open and saw several people


    surrounding North.


    Moreover, Florence was holding a book in her hands, using it to hit North on the head. On the other


    hand, North stood motionless. Pressing his lips together tightly, his face indicated that he was


    suppressing his anger while trying to reason with them. ¡°They hit me first!¡±


    At that moment, Olivia waspletely dumbfounded. How could there be such evil people?


    When she walked in, she grabbed a cup from a table by the side and hurled it at Florence.


    Consequently, the cup hit Florence unerringly in the face. Florence let out a yelp of pain, and the cup


    shattered when itnded on the ground


    By then, Olivia had arrived. Lifting her leg, she kicked at a woman wearing a short-sleeved shirt, who


    was ganging up on the child. At the same time, she roared furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why are you being violent?!¡±


    Another man stepped forward to grab Olivia, but Eugene grabbed the man and threw him to the side.


    Then, he held back his anger as he asked, ¡°What is this? Since when did a fight between children


    evolve into apetition of strength between adults?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The woman, who was kicked, climbed up from the ground, saying, ¡°You started it first! You hit Aunt


    Florence first! How old do you think she is?¡±


    Eugene was glowering. ¡°Are you telling me that you adults were not ganging up on a child?¡±


    Florence arrogantly said, ¡°We were disciplining him. Since his mother doesn¡¯t know how to educate her


    child, we decided to help her out. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I help you educate your child too, right?¡± As he spoke, he reached out


    and grabbed Mitchell, who was standing by the side, then he lifted him off the ground with one hand.


    Mitchell dangled mid-air, feeling so terrified that he burst into tears.


    Eugene red at him with a seething expression. ¡°Why are you crying? You cry now, but why didn¡¯t


    you cry when you were bullying others? Don¡¯t you know that a fight should be done one-on-one?


    Ganging up on somebody is a cowardly move!¡±


    At the same time, Florence was shocked. Then, she rushed over and tried to snatch Mitchell away like


    a madwoman. ¡°Who do you think you are to educate him on our behalf?!¡±


    In response, Eugene, who was holding the little fatty by his clothes, broke free from Florence¡¯s hold


    and turned Mitchell away from her. ¡°Do you have to ask? Why didn¡¯t you ask yourselves that when you


    were disciplining somebody else¡¯s child?¡±


    She choked on her anger. She had not expected Olivia to arrive so quickly, much less bring a man with


    her. ¡°He bullied my grandchild first. Look at those wounds on his face!¡±


    Upon hearing that, he nced at the little fatty and sneered, ¡°It was three on one, and you still


    managed to end up in this condition? I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to cry. What¡¯s more, you even


    asked the adults in the family to help fight your battles. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Were you raised to be


    sold for the meat on your bones?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?!¡± the woman in the short-sleeved shirt yelled angrily.


    He coldly replied, ¡°No matter what I say, it¡¯ll still be better than what you did! It makes me wonder if


    there are any adults in your family!¡±


    The teacher nced from one to the other, feeling utterly dumbfounded. Just now, these parents had


    been at the school infirmary tending to their children¡¯s wounds. Therefore, she stepped out for a bit to


    meet Olivia. Who could have known that these parents woulde into the ssroom in such a short


    while and even raised their hand against a child?


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s check on the children, alright? Nothing is more important than the


    children¡¯s wellbeing!¡± the teacher said.


    On the other hand, Oliviapletely ignored the fight going on as she held North tightly. She was so


    scared that her entire body was trembling, and she rubbed at the wound on North¡¯s head. In a panicked


    voice, she asked, ¡°North, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me, alright?! Where does it hurt? Don¡¯t hide it from


    me; let me see!¡±


    North nced at the others and pretentiously said, ¡°My head hurts! I feel dizzy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Then, she bent down intending to pick him up. However, he struggled against her and refused to move.


    After that, he moved his little head closer to her.


    Just as she was feeling confused, she felt his hot breath blowing against her ear. ¡°Mommy, I ripped my


    pants.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was surprised, then immediately understood. No wonder he refused to move. His pants are ripped


    and he is afraid of embarrassing himself.


    ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, she stood up, took off her jacket, and tied it around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s not a


    problem if we do this. We need to tend to the wound on your head.¡±


    Touching the bleeding wound on his head with his little hands, North leaned over to her ear and


    whispered again, ¡°Mommy, to be honest, I¡¯m feeling fine. Besides, I beat them up pretty badly too!¡±


    For a moment, Olivia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the situation. ¡°Even so, we should take a


    trip down to the school infirmary.¡± With that, she bent down and picked up her son. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯m


    going to tend to his wounds.¡±


    Eugene grunted in reply and threw the little fatty to the ground.


    Mitchell was so scared that his legs felt like rubber. Thus, even after he was thrown to the ground, he


    remained limp.


    Then, Eugene looked at them expressionlessly. ¡°Go back and wait for it. You will pay for everything you


    did today!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    After saying that, Olivia walked out of the ssroom and headed to the school infirmary. Then, the


    teacher hurriedly rushed after them. The sense of authoritying from this man was very strong¡ª


    one nce was enough to tell her that he wasn¡¯t somebody to be trifled with. I¡¯m certain what he said


    just now was more than just a simple warning!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the school infirmary, the female doctor examined North and asked many


    questions. Then, she confirmed that it was merely external injuries. As she tended to the wound, she


    asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    North answered, ¡°When they pushed me to the ground, I knocked into the steps in the restroom.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression instantly became dark upon hearing those words. Then, he looked at the teacher


    and said, ¡°They are still children. Don¡¯t the teachers follow them to the restroom? When we send our


    children to the school, as a teacher, you should be able to guarantee the child¡¯s safety within the


    school! How can you allow an incident like this to happen? How did a bunch of students manage to


    gang up on and beat up another student?¡±


    Thus, the teacher hurriedly apologized, ¡°I know that the school is partly responsible for this incident.


    Therefore, the school is willing to cooperate to the best of our abilities. As long as the children are fine,


    all the remaining problems can be solved.¡±


    However, Eugene¡¯s expression remained extremely upset. After that, he told Olivia, ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    Olivia asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    In response, Eugene vaguely responded, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do.¡± Then, he said to the


    teacher, ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    The teacher nced at Olivia and followed after him. ¡°What are the names of those children?¡± Eugene


    asked as he walked.


    The teacher practically had to jog to keep up with him. ¡°Mitchell Gray, Ethan Horner, and Bryan


    Watkins. They seem to be rtives.¡±


    Eugene nodded slightly; he figured that was the case. ¡°Where is the principal¡¯s office?¡±


    The female teacher felt a chill in her heart. I knew this man wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Therefore, she


    replied without further ado, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the ssroom, Florence and the others were still chewing Olivia out furiously. The woman in the


    short-sleeved shirt said, ¡°That Olivia is such a b*tch! It still hurts where she kicked me just now!


    Fortunately, Hugo didn¡¯t marry her. Otherwise, she would have torn your family apart!¡±


    On the other hand, the man was puzzled. ¡°Aunt Florence, didn¡¯t you say that Olivia is still single and


    that she¡¯s trying to seduce Hugo? Then, who was that man? Why do I have the feeling that I¡¯ve seen


    him before? Besides, judging from that aura of his, he probably isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±


    Florence¡¯s mouth was twitching hard. ¡°How does he look like he isn¡¯t an ordinary person? In my


    opinion, his aura isn¡¯t a match for your cousin¡¯s. Besides, what kind of influential figure can Olivia, with


    that illegitimate child of hers, find? More importantly, what influential figure would want anything to do


    with a woman with such loose morals?¡±


    The woman agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, I don¡¯t think they have a close rtionship; they could be


    acquaintances at most. Didn¡¯t you hear her calling him ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯?¡±


    When the man heard those words, he had a sudden thought. ¡°What did you say his surname was?


    Nn? He can¡¯t be part of the Nn Group¡¯s Nn Family, right?¡±


    The woman seemed slightly taken aback. ¡°I-Impossible. How could Eugene Nn be interested in


    Olivia?¡±


    The more the man thought about it, the more panicked he became. ¡°If it¡¯s the Nn Family, then the


    words he said just now weren¡¯t just a threat, but the truth! Aunt Florence, why didn¡¯t you tell us that


    Olivia is connected to Eugene Nn?¡±


    Florence couldn¡¯t believe that that was possible, thus, she denied it vehemently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There


    are many with the Nn surname in Summer City. More importantly, Olivia isn¡¯t capable of that. How


    could she have anything to do with Eugene Nn? Don¡¯t scare yourself silly over nothing. Say, why did


    the teacher leave us hanging here? She didn¡¯t even give me an exnation. Does she want me to go


    and find her myself?¡±


    After saying that, she led Mitchell out of the ssroom by the hand. As soon as she stepped out of the


    ssroom, she saw the female teacher walking toward them. All of a sudden, a wave of rage surged


    up in her. Just now, this teacher was obviously siding with Olivia.


    Therefore, Florence said in a superior manner, ¡°What do you mean by leaving us hanging in this


    manner? Their child was hurt, but weren¡¯t our children hurt too? The school holds the biggest


    responsibility in this incident, but I have not received any exnation nor an apology. Moreover, you


    even left us alone! Do you even want us to continue sending our children to this kindergarten of


    yours?!¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Although the quality of education, the environment, and the safety measures of Imperial Kindergarten


    are among the best within the industry, they aren¡¯t the only kindergarten avable, right? So, what¡¯s


    with their indifferent attitude in addressing this matter?


    Then, the female teacher smiled. In the beginning, she had no idea how she was going to broach the


    topic, but this made things much easier for her. ¡°We are very sorry that an incident like this urred on


    school premises. Therefore, the school will pay for the children¡¯s medical fees. As for taking


    responsibility, we find it a little far-fetched to me it on the children. On the other hand, as parents,


    you have raised your hand against one of our students. No matter what you say, that was uneptable


    behavior! If you don¡¯t want to send your children to the Imperial Kindergarten, you can send them to


    another kindergarten. We won¡¯t force you!¡±


    When Florence heard those words, she found it hard to believe. ¡°What did you say? Are you asking us


    to go to another kindergarten?¡±


    She thought she could threaten the teacher. To her surprise, the teacher wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Yes. These are the children¡¯s tuition fees; the school will reimburse you for them. Also, this 1,000 is for


    the medical fees of the three children.¡± As the female teacher spoke, she pushed the money into


    Florence¡¯s hands.


    Then, Florence asked in astonishment, ¡°A-Are you expelling our children?!¡±


    In response, the female teacher smiled gently. ¡°The school is simplyplying with your wishes and


    giving you the freedom of choice!¡±


    The two others tagging along with Florence became anxious and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Please don¡¯t do


    this, teacher! We don¡¯t have any intentions of transferring our children to a different school! The


    children only have one more year left before they graduate from kindergarten! If they transfer out now,


    they will have to familiarize themselves with a new environment and get to know new friends all over


    again! We don¡¯t want them to be transferred out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, teacher. I understand that our children were a little out of line in this incident. So, we will


    discipline them properly at home.¡±


    Following that, Florence yelled at the two of them angrily, ¡°Will you grow a spine?! Aren¡¯t they clearly


    expelling our children from the school? So, why are you shamelessly begging them for mercy? It¡¯s not


    like there aren¡¯t any other good kindergartens out there!¡± ring at the female teacher, she continued,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rotten kindergarten! We don¡¯t need toe here! What¡¯s so amazing about this ce


    anyway? I¡¯m going to report this school to the Bureau of Education!¡±


    Then, the female teacher smiled and nodded. ¡°Please do!¡±


    Those words of hers were casually mentioned, but they sounded extremely arrogant¡ªalmost as if she


    were telling them to go ahead and try.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Florence and the two others with her were so shocked that they were utterly speechless. In


    the end, they left in a huff of fury, dragging their children with them as they left.


    On the other hand, Eugene came out of the principal¡¯s office and immediately headed to the school


    infirmary to meet Olivia and her son.


    The mother and son pair were talking about something among themselves andughing away happily.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± he asked.


    Thus, Olivia lifted her gaze and looked at him. The man was big and tall. Moreover, he seemed to be


    covered in a golden glow. Although his face remained as impassive as usual, he made her feel safe.


    Then, sheughed. ¡°North is bragging. He ims that if he didn¡¯t rip his pants, the three other children


    would have been in worse condition.¡±


    On the other hand, Eugene didn¡¯t smile. Instead, he was like a father educating his son, saying, ¡°There


    will always be somebody better than you out there. So, everything you do must be within your limits.


    There are many ways to deal with a person; you don¡¯t always need to fight them head-on.¡±


    Olivia was slightly surprised. I can¡¯t believe the little guy¡¯s careless words made him so serious.


    North looked like he didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°You mean I can¡¯t even fight back even if they hit me?¡±


    Eugene put his hands in his pockets as he looked North in the eye and said, ¡°Of course, not. When that


    happens, you need to defend yourself. Still, you need to have a clear understanding of your own


    abilities. Do you have the strength to defeat them? If not, then you¡¯ll have to bear with it for the time


    being. Blindly charging forward will only get you hurt! Besides, enduring it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re


    admitting defeat; you just need to find another way to deal with them. Make yourself stronger¡ªso


    strong that nobody can pick on you; so strong that you can protect whoever you want to protect!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    North nodded his head vigorously.


    Then, Olivia smiled in relief. At that moment, she suddenly felt very thankful toward this man. In front of


    her son whocked a father¡¯s love, he had taken on the role of a father figure.


    To be honest, this was something she had discussed with her son before. Perhaps there were


    differences in the way a father and a mother educated their children. The child might listen, but it wasn¡¯t


    as impactful to him when it came from her.


    Looking at the serious expression in her son¡¯s eyes, she knew he would definitely work hard to do well.


    After all, he looked up to Eugene and even longed for him as a father!


    Then, she nced at Eugene again. I guess the reason my son loves him isn¡¯t just that he is very


    handsome. Perhaps he might actually be pretty capable!


    If only Olivia was still capable of calm and rational analysis.


    On the other hand, the female doctor was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t help herself. Staring at


    Eugene with starry eyes, she eximed, ¡°You are such a good father!¡±


    Olivia looked at the female doctor in surprise. ¡°He isn¡¯t the father.¡±


    However, North didn¡¯t want to exin further. Thus, he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t go to ss in the


    afternoon. I need to buy a new pair of pants!¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Okay. Your great-grandpa just called. He¡¯s worried about your injuries. Do you want to


    go and visit him?¡±


    In response, North nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Then, Eugene smiled. Bending down, he picked North up. ¡°Alright; let¡¯s go get you some pants!¡±


    North blushed shyly. Despite all sorts of twists and turns, Daddy and Mommy seem to be getting on


    much better than before!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as the three of them exited the school infirmary, they ran into Florence, her niece, and her


    nephew leaving the school.


    Florence saw that they wereing out of the school with their child in tow. Thus, she assumed that


    they had been expelled from the school too. If that was the case, she at least felt somewhat appeased.


    Turning toward her niece and her nephew, she said, ¡°You were going on and on about how amazing


    they were. Look; didn¡¯t they get expelled too?¡±


    Olivia was stunned. Expelled? Then, she understood what was going on almost immediately and gave


    Eugene a dubious look. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ When he left just now, it was for this?


    In that instant, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. He¡¯s acting just like the child¡¯s father and protecting


    us.


    Eugene ignored them. He walked past them without a second nce but was stopped by Florence.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Florence had a delighted smile on her lips as she continued, ¡°You have the surname ¡®Nn¡¯, right? I


    don¡¯t care which family youe from, but let me give you a kind warning. Olivia is not a virtuous


    woman; she was very wild in the past. That child of hers is the illegitimate child of a beggar! If you want


    to pursue a rtionship with her, you better rethink your decision.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Olivia immediately flew into a rage. Rushing over, she grabbed Florence by


    the wrist. ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t do anything to you is out of respect for your age! Don¡¯t you dare take


    advantage of your seniority again! If I ever hear you saying anything inappropriate about my son again,


    I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± After saying that, she shoved Florence away.


    ¡°Hey, woman! Why are you always so quick to act violently?!¡± the woman yelled as she stepped up to


    stop Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s entire body exuded ayer of cold air. Shaking that woman¡¯s hand off, she snarled, ¡°If


    somebodyes begging for death, what else can I do? Erica Horner, I¡¯ve been respectful toward you


    on ount of your children¡¯s presence. Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me any more than this!¡±


    Florence felt delighted upon seeing how furious Olivia was. Ignoring the fact that she had nearly fallen


    just now, she said to Eugene again, ¡°You have to believe what I say. Olivia was trying to seduce her


    brother-inw just two days ago! That is my son, Hugo Gray, of the Gray Group. You must know of him,


    right? She tried to seduce him because he is such an excellent man! My son and my daughter-inw


    are in a good rtionship; who would be interested in sullied goods like her?! You better open your


    eyes wide. Don¡¯t be deceived by that appearance of hers!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Eugene exuded a terrifying hostility. Even North, who was being carried in his arms, clenched his little


    fists tightly. He was tempted to speak the truth¡ªI¡¯m not a beggar¡¯s son!


    At that moment, Eugene spoke in a bone-chilling voice, ¡°Before you said anything, I might only have


    considered it. But now I¡¯ve made up my mind! From today onward, I¡¯m going to officially court Olivia


    Maxwell! Hugo Gray, Anna Maxwell, and now, you. Your entire family is insolent, conceited, and full of


    themselves! I guess being expelled from the kindergarten was too light a punishment! From tomorrow


    onward, I¡¯m going to crush the entire Gray Group within a month!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, everybody had the same reaction¡ªthey were shocked to the core.


    Then, Erica Horner and Adam Horner nced at each other. That man was the cause behind their


    children¡¯s expulsion!


    On the other hand, Olivia was surprised by what he said. ¡®From today onward, I¡¯m going to officially


    court Olivia Maxwell¡¯. Even if it¡¯s to provoke them, he doesn¡¯t need to go that far, right? We might have


    known each other for two months or so now, but we¡¯ve only met a few times!


    On the contrary, North was pleasantly surprised. He kept his lips tightly pressed together for fear of


    revealing the joyful thoughts in his heart. I did it! All my efforts were not in vain! My daddy is finally


    going to start wooing my mommy!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meanwhile, Florence looked disdainful. ¡°You sure know how to boast! You¡¯re even threatening to crush


    the Gray Group! Just who do you think you are?!¡±


    Eugene nced sideways at her, then said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Try me!¡± Then, he added, ¡°Oh; by


    the way, Olivia wasn¡¯t seducing your son. He was pestering her. At the time, I happened to pass by and


    kicked him out! Go back and warn your son; Olivia is now one of mine. He better not harass her for no


    reason!¡±


    Florence was so embarrassed that she became angry, yelling, ¡°What delusional ideas! My son and my


    daughter-inw are very loving toward each other! Harass Olivia? What a joke!¡±


    Then, Olivia burst outughing. ¡°Well, I hope they continue being so loving toward each other!¡±


    After saying that, she dragged Eugene away. Arguing with that vixen in front of the school gates is an


    embarrassment!


    Soon, she heard the sounds of quarrelinging from behind her.


    Adam said, ¡°He must be Eugene Nn! Otherwise, how could he be so confident? To crush the Gray


    Group within a month; will the Horner Family be affected?¡±


    Then, Erica said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? How could the children have been expelled from the school without


    reason? It turns out that it was his fault! Aunt Florence, you¡¯ve really caused trouble for us!¡±


    Florence snorted, ¡°Look at how he is trying to scare you. I don¡¯t believe he is capable of doing it!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia got into the car and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about just now.


    Thanks so much for your help!¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention what he said about courting her. After all, it was nothing more than an impulsive


    choice of words.


    Then, Eugene looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Next time you see them trying to pick a fight with you, just


    ignore them.¡±


    Looking at him strangely, she couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Although it was just a brief moment, I was tempted


    to kill her too. But, when I thought about how I¡¯d bebeled as a murderer because of such a vicious


    olddy, I realized that it¡¯s just not worth it.¡±


    He red at her; it was clear that his anger had not simmered down. ¡°What are you afraid of? If we


    don¡¯t crush these types of people, are we supposed to just leave them be?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Oh, I will crush them, but I¡¯ll retaliate in another way.¡±


    He nced at her. He knew that she was petty¡ªshe would seek revenge for even the smallest of


    grievances. Otherwise, she would not havended him with 50 million in medical fees. Still, he liked


    this personality of hers.


    Afterward, they bought North a new pair of pants and he changed into them immediately.


    Olivia held up the pair of ripped pants that looked more like a skirt in its current condition. Then, she


    burst intoughter. No wonder he refused to move even when he was being hit. Looking at Eugene,


    who was carrying the child, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, allow me to treat you to a meal. I¡¯m so thankful for


    your help today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene suddenly felt happy. Thus, he nodded. ¡°If you have to say that, I think I


    should be the one treating you to a meal. If it wasn¡¯t for your timely rescue, Grandpa¡¯s life might have


    been endangered.¡±


    North looked at one, then the other. Then, he said, ¡°Do you need to keep exchanging thanks? Can we


    do that after we eat?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces with each other and smiled. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat. What do you want


    to eat?¡±


    Eugene turned his head and nced toward North. ¡°North, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Then, they looked each other in the eye and said in unison, ¡°Hotpot.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she burst outughing. Look at this tacit understanding between them; if I didn¡¯t


    know better, I¡¯d have thought that they were actually father and son.


    Later, they arrived at the hotpot restaurant. It was past 2 PM, and lunchtime was long over. Therefore,


    rtively few people were eating there. So, they didn¡¯t ask for a private room and found a ce to sit in


    the front hall.


    ¡°What kind of hotpot do you want? Spicy, or non-spicy?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°Non-spicy!¡± the two guys sitting opposite her replied in unison.


    She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Nn, do you not take spicy foods?¡±


    ¡°I do. But, I just can¡¯t get used to eating spicy hotpot!¡± Eugene answered.


    Sheughed again. ¡°You¡¯re just like North! He doesn¡¯t eat spicy hotpot either.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s words were carelessly said, but North narrowed his eyes happily. Well, we are father and son


    after all. Of course, we¡¯re simr! Recently, Daddy has been doing really well. I¡¯m going to observe


    things for a little while more. If he treats Mommy as well as I treat her, I¡¯ll tell him the truth!


    In the end, Olivia ordered a non-spicy hotpot along with many dishes to go with it. It could be said that


    she hadpletely satisfied the appetites of the two guys sitting opposite her.


    Eugene looked at North and smiled with a warm and gentle expression. ¡°Your son is extremely


    adorable.¡±


    Olivia nced at North and groaned, ¡°He only acts well-mannered. But, he¡¯s actually very cheeky!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a boy being mischievous.¡± Then, Eugene nced at the mother and son


    pair and hesitatingly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask; why does North have your surname? Where is


    his father?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe the vile words that the olddy said. Therefore, he decided that it was better to ask


    the person involved directly.


    Olivia was taken aback, then she dismissively replied, ¡°He¡¯s dead! He died before the child was even


    born.¡±


    Pfft¡ª When North heard those words, he spat out the water he was drinking. At the same time, he


    nearly died choking on the little bit of water he swallowed.


    ring at Olivia resentfully, he secretly said in his heart, Mommy, why are you telling Daddy that he


    died to his face? Isn¡¯t that bad?


    Eugene nervously patted him on the back. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia anxiously handed him a cup of water. ¡°Quickly drink some water! Honestly, slow


    down! How can you choke on water?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, he drank his water while silently scolding her in his heart, Don¡¯t you know how shocking the


    words you said were?! After a while, he finally stopped coughing. Lifting his gaze, heined


    resentfully, ¡°Mommy, do you want me to drink faster, or drink slower? Make up your mind!¡±


    She red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back so much!¡±


    However, North simply grinned.


    On the other hand, Eugene had secretly noted down that fact. I see; the father is gone. No wonder the


    child takes after her surname. ¡°All these years, have you been raising him alone?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡±


    He found it extremely admirable. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re so talented. Even then, you still managed to


    take such good care of your child.¡±


    Olivia was praised so highly that she didn¡¯t know how to react. Thus, she was stuck in awkward


    embarrassment. Fortunately, the waiter came over to serve their food, and the topic was averted.


    Who could have known that the little guy would continue the topic after the waiter left? North said, ¡°My


    mommy isn¡¯t really good at taking care of others. Since she can¡¯t cook, we constantly eat out. Besides,


    she¡¯s extremely busy. So, I basically took care of myself. I mean; she doesn¡¯t even know how to put on


    an extrayer of clothes when she gets cold! I need to remind her to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia cut across his sentence. ¡°North, hurry up and eat.¡±


    How can this child tell him everything?! Can¡¯t you leave me a little dignity in front of others?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    North grinned, snickering quietly.


    It was rare to see Olivia looking embarrassed. Thus, Eugene couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°I guess it


    wasn¡¯t easy for you to survive this long.¡±


    North murmured vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I have a lot of friends. Otherwise, I might have died


    of hunger or froze to death by now. Still, I know Mommy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ording to Mommy¡¯s


    senior, it¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t identally killed herself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene couldn¡¯t help roaring withughter.


    On the other hand, Olivia¡¯s expression immediately turned murderous, and she fiercely threatened,


    ¡°North Maxwell! Haven¡¯t you been eating my cooking daily recently? If you continue talking nonsense,


    you won¡¯t get dinner tonight.¡±


    North pouted and said innocently, ¡°But, I didn¡¯t say that! I was just repeating what your senior said!


    Mommy, you can¡¯t pick on me just because your senior isn¡¯t here!¡±


    She was sweating bullets. ¡°When did I ever pick on you? You are the one tattling about all my


    shorings!¡±


    He retorted, ¡°You threatened me with dinner!¡±


    Then, she red at him. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go and look for those friends of yours? You were brought


    up by those friends of yours after all. It won¡¯t matter whether you have dinner or not.¡±


    Thus, North turned to look at Eugene. ¡°Uncle Eugene, will you treat me to dinner tonight?¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you both to dinner.¡±


    ¡°North Maxwell, that Uncle Eugene of yours is my friend.¡± Olivia red at North.


    In response, North puffed out his cheeks, pouting as he lowered his head to eat. ¡°Then, I better eat


    more now, seeing as I won¡¯t be eating tonight.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was a little speechless. I¡¯m starting to notice that it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to control


    this little b*stard.


    However, Eugene¡¯s expression was filled with warmth. He liked the way they interacted with each other


    ¡ªit was very nice. Reaching out, he ruffled North¡¯s little head. ¡°You are a boy. Boys need to take good


    care of girls; do you understand?¡± Then, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Right now, your wings are still


    growing. So, you need to scheme and act docile for the sake of getting three meals a day. It¡¯s not wise


    to offend your parents who feed and clothe you!¡±


    Olivia was utterly speechless. I can hear everything, okay? What is with this method of education?


    North smiled widely. ¡°I understand.¡± After that, he obediently turned toward her and said, ¡°Mommy, I


    was wrong. You are the best mommy in the world!¡±


    She said nothing. Why do I feel so embarrassed?!


    Eugene smiled. Then, he slowly put all the items they ordered into the hotpot. He was very particr


    about how long each item should be cooked. Therefore, he was very clear about which item should go


    in first, and which item should go inter.


    In the end, Olivia decided not to continue struggling against them anymore. Well, if I¡¯m bad at taking


    care of others, then so be it. I¡¯m just going to be a carefree little glutton, okay?


    ¡­


    Not far away, a woman secretly took a picture of them and sent the photo to Nicole through WhatsApp.


    Along with the photo was a message saying, ¡®Nicole, I saw Eugene. He¡¯s eating with a woman and a


    child. Look; is that a rtive of his?¡¯


    Soon, she received a reply. ¡®That¡¯s the doctor that helped cure Eugene¡¯s grandpa.¡¯


    ¡®Oh; if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d have thought they were a family of three.¡¯


    ¡®Take another picture and be sure to choose an angle where it isn¡¯t too obvious that it¡¯s them in the


    background. Then, post it up on Instagram.¡¯ Nicole sent another message in reply.


    The woman immediately understood her intentions. Thus, she turned sideways and took a selfie,


    including Eugene and Olivia in the picture while she was at it. Although it wasn¡¯t too obvious, they could


    clearly be seen in the photo if it were erged. Posting it up on Instagram, she wrote a caption under it:


    ¡®Let¡¯s Have Hotpot; It¡¯s My Treat¡¯.


    In this digital era, two mutual friends can make a photo viral very quickly. Thus, the photo became a


    trending topic among their friend circles in the blink of an eye.


    It was no secret how difficult it was to approach Eugene Nn. Aside from Alex, even the friends he


    grew up with didn¡¯t dare to joke around with him. Therefore, the photo of him eating with a woman¡ª


    especially since it was a woman with a child¡ªinstantly became sensational news. Everybody thought


    that the woman was quite amazing to be able to get so close to Eugene.


    As a result, the photo was reshared several times, and Aleena saw the photo too.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Aleena gritted her teeth as she saw the smile on Eugene¡¯s face in the erged photo of him and his


    family. The fact that he chose a woman with a child over her was uneptable, and she gave Robin a


    call immediately. ¡°How are things on your side?¡±


    ¡°That woman is a tough nut to crack.¡± His voice came over the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another way to go about it?¡± Aleena shot back angrily, ¡°Get out of my sight if you can¡¯t


    even aplish such a minor task!¡±


    Anna¡¯s name was pushed to the top of the search list on social media by the next day, and single


    handedly took over a few sections of the search list:


    ¡®Anna Maxwell giarism.¡¯


    ¡®Anna Maxwell disqualified.¡¯


    ¡®Anna Maxwell the crying fakeass b*tch.¡¯


    ¡®Olivia revealed to be world-renowned fashion designer, Angel.¡¯


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The final search option on the list was taken down due to Olivia¡¯s wish to keep a low profile. However,


    there were still a lot of people who saw her name, which led to them uncovering the fact that she would


    soon be setting up her own fashion studio and requesting for pre-orders. She was even recognized as


    the half-sister of Anna Maxwell, the young mistress of the Maxwell Group.


    Olivia had no intention of revealing her past to the public and merely wanted a peaceful life, thus had


    North take down all of the search options rted to herself. Anna was delighted in seeing her reaction,


    as her reluctance to reveal her identity meant that Anna would be entitled to say anything as she


    pleased. News broke of her child¡¯s expulsion from the kindergartenst night, so she decided to drop


    by at Gray Residence.


    Anna was met with a group of journalists as soon as she stepped out of the building, which she


    responded by putting up a delicate front as she minced her words, ¡°The incident is over now, so please


    stop asking me questions! I don¡¯t care about what others think of me, as those who like me wouldn¡¯t


    stop even after I was disqualified, and those who don¡¯t would assume that I am a cunning liar no matter


    what I said. I stand by my word, as I never strayed from my conscience.¡± After giving an ambiguous


    reply, she left.


    It left the journalists dumbfounded, say less of the consumers, as they wondered if something


    happened among thepetitors. Anna headed straight for the Gray Family¡¯s dwelling after throwing


    the journalists off. Riled up after listening to Florence¡¯s report on what happened at the kindergarten,


    she tried to suppress her anger while asking, ¡°What should we do now? Where should my child go after


    being expelled?¡±


    Florence thought what happened was not her fault, so she didn¡¯t care about her attitude. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to feel so anxious about it. I already had Hugo look for other kindergartens. There are so many of


    them, so we can always transfer your kid to another one.¡±


    ¡°You said the man¡¯sst name is Nn?¡± Anna asked after taking a deep breath.


    Florence pouted. ¡°Yeah, and he said he would like to court Olivia. Your cousins told me he was Eugene


    Nn of the Nn Group, but I don¡¯t think that would be the case, as he has no reason to go after a


    b*tch like Olivia.¡±


    Feelings of dread crept up on Anna as she recalled having inquired about the speaker after the


    competition ended, who turned out to be Eugene, and she wondered if Olivia was indeed rted to him


    in some way. ¡°What does the man look like?¡±


    Disinclined, Florence recalled the man¡¯s appearance with much reluctance, and gave a nomittal


    reply after a while, ¡°He¡¯s rather tall and quite handsome; he was wearing a dark suitpleted with a


    striped crimson tie.¡±


    Anna nearly lost her bnce upon hearing Florence¡¯s description of him, but managed to sit down on a


    chair behind her, as she realized the description was an exact match to Eugene.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Upon noticing the shift in Anna¡¯s countenance, Florence asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna took a deep breath as she replied, ¡°He is Eugene indeed. He was the one to use me of


    giarism, as well as presenting a CV which he obtained through questionable means.¡±


    There was a frown on Florence¡¯s face as she questioned, ¡°Why is Eugene so against us when he


    doesn¡¯t have a particr grudge against us?¡±


    Hatred caused Anna to grit her teeth as she surmised, ¡°It must be because of Olivia. She must¡¯ve


    seduced Eugene, which would exin his behavior.¡±


    ¡°Olivia is definitely a b*tch like her mother. Isn¡¯t her mother¡¯s death anniversary around the corner? You


    should seize the opportunity to teach Olivia a lesson.¡± Florence seemed to agree with her. A sinister


    smile bloomed on Anna¡¯s face, contorting her expression despite her silence.


    Three dayster, Olivia received a call from Eugene to inform her of the arrest of the criminal who


    drugged his grandfather, before requesting for her presence at the Nn Residence as he was worried


    about his grandfather¡¯s health. She began preparing the items she would need to bring along after


    hanging up, then came out from her room with her bag in hand.


    The chime on the doorbell came as a surprise to her while she wondered how Eugene managed to


    arrive within such a short amount of time. She didn¡¯t give much thought as she opened the door with a


    polite smile on her face, but it froze as soon as she noticed Robin was standing by the entrance instead


    of Eugene, to which she sulked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A lewd smile could be seen stered on Robin¡¯s scrawny face as he attempted to squeeze himself into


    her house. ¡°You sure are eager to open the door for me. I know women like you love to y hard-to-


    get, so did you regret your actions after some down time?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice sounded harsh, but Robin paid her no heed as he continued doing what


    he did, all the while rambling on, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no more point in repeating the same old tricks.


    Meanwhile, you should take a good look at yourself. While you¡¯re pretty, you have a child, and no rich


    man would marry a woman with a child, with the exception of me.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, or else I won¡¯t go soft on you!¡± There was a gloomy look on Olivia¡¯s face when she


    was forced to step back.


    ¡°Why are you so defensive? Stop being shy after you¡¯ve weed me into your house! Don¡¯t you want


    to treat me? So why not do it today? Do you think we should do it on the bed or the sofa?¡± Robin


    reached out in an attempt to hug her, which prompted Olivia to cast her bag aside before giving him a


    kick as she yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    The excruciating pain from Olivia¡¯s kick thatnded squarely on his most vulnerable part caused Robin


    to clutch onto his groin as he realized he¡¯d underestimated her. He cursed under his breath before once


    again pouncing on her, ¡°You¡¯ve had your chance, you shameless b*tch! Don¡¯t you dare pretend to be a


    noble woman while giving me a lecture! I¡¯ll show you how long I canst, and how many rounds I can


    go!¡±


    While wearing a scornful smile that spoke of her indifference, Olivia took a few steps back to put some


    distance between the two of them before jumping into the air to give Robin who was standing before


    her a hard kick, which made him stagger backward until falling out of the doorway. Following, she


    approached him and spat, ¡°You¡¯re the one who knows no shame!¡±


    Robin lost his cool upon being thrown out of the house, which had him ring at Olivia while making a


    phone call, during which he only spat out a tersemand, ¡°Come over here!¡± He then stood to yell at


    the top of his lungs in front of Olivia¡¯s house, ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯re no longer a kid, nor are you a


    chaste woman, so you had iting! The fact that I would want to bed you shows my courtesy!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ¡°Get your head out of the clouds!¡± Fueled by rage, Olivia got hold of the man¡¯s arm as she took a step


    forward to throw him over her shoulder deftly while wearing an arrogant expression.


    Two other men arrived at her doorstep while they were still caught up in their fight, to which Robin


    responded by wearing acent smile. ¡°You¡¯re being ungrateful, Olivia, so let me teach you a


    lesson today.¡± He then yelled toward the two men, ¡°Get a hold on her!¡±


    Soon enough, Olivia was closed in by the two men while holding a cold and piercing gaze on her


    expressionless face. ¡°Eugene will arrive at any moment, Robin. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Robin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about intimidating me with such a ruse! Who do you think you are?


    Eugene will never even spare a nce at a b*tch with a child!¡± He then turned to the other two men


    before giving his orders, ¡°Come on, us three will capture her and have some fun with her!¡±


    Although there was only a slim chance at winning against three men, Olivia had no choice but to face


    them head on. She drew a breath before turning tounch a kick at the man closest to her, then ducked


    into the house. However, Robin seemed to have read her mind as he quickly followed suit without even


    giving her time to close the door.


    The three men entered without a hitch, while theirbined efforts gave Olivia a hard time. When her


    attention was upied by the two men, Robinunched himself forward to hold her on the waist from


    behind while spouting words of debauchery, ¡°Cease the pointless struggle! Why don¡¯t you have fun with


    us?¡±


    One of the men approached her with excitement as he said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done! Compared to


    close-quartersbat, she seemed to do better while fighting from a distance, so we will close in on


    her like this!¡±


    The man who took a kick and fell on the ground earlier quickly got up and came toward them.


    ¡°Fatty, hold her while I go find some rope!¡± Robinmanded, which the fatter man obeyed by holding


    her in an even tighter clutch.


    Olivia¡¯s struggles were futile, so she could only watch as Robin retrieved a rope from somewhere within


    the house. In the ensuing silence, she retained a stern expression while supporting herself on the man


    behind her to kick Robin away from her when he approached her with the intent to tie her up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The hard kick resulted in Robin sliding a few meters backward on the floor, which ended with his head


    bumping onto the TV cab behind him. The pain threw him into a fit of rage as he cursed then


    grabbed a vase from the TV cab to fling it toward her head, ¡°You signed your own death warrant,


    you f*cking b*tch!¡±


    A breeze blew past Robin during that instant before he got kicked on the back, which caused him to


    land on the coffee table. The tea setid out on it was swept off the table in the ensuing crash as he


    scolded, ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! Who¡¯s there?¡± His first reaction was to look for the person who kicked him,


    but his vision failed him before he could take in the figure, as a vase was shattered on his head.


    The sound it made was indescribable, as it was a mix of both a blunt and crisp noise. All he knew was


    that he literally saw red, which he recognized as his eyes got covered by the blood oozing out from the


    wound on his head.


    ¡°You sure are courageous, Robin.¡± The cold and murderous tone of the voice sent a chill to the core of


    his being as Robin realized Eugene had arrived.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°E-Eugene...¡± Upon wiping away the blood over his eyes, Robin¡¯s mind went nk while he trembled


    as he turned around to get a clearer sight of the person before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a death wish.¡± There was a bone-chilling quality to Eugene¡¯s tone of voice as he


    wore a cold expression. The two other men crashed into Robin upon being kicked over by Olivia before


    he could give a response, while Robin cried out in pain as he nearly passed out.


    While examining Olivia from head to toe, Eugene could feel the lingering fear in his heart. There was


    also a sharp prickling sensation to his heart upon noticing that her hair was tousled, her clothes dirty,


    her wrists red due to the struggle during the strife.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He thus asked, to which Olivia shook her head in response. Despite the ensuing fury,


    he dared not imagine what would happen if he arrived even one secondter. ¡°Go get changed, then


    we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check up.¡± He then made a call on his phone to have his mene over.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, so we should pay your grandfather a visit first. Wait here while I go get changed.¡± Upon


    taking a deep breath, Olivia entered the room after having said so. The limp on her leg hurt as she sat


    down on the bed, but aside from the bruise that made it evident that she was hurt, she knew not how


    she hurt it. It was fortunate that her kids weren¡¯t home, or else she wouldn¡¯t manage to take care of


    everything on her own.


    After applying first aid to her wounds, Olivia put on a new pair of jeans before leaving her room. The


    living room was already cleaned when she got back out, and no trace of blood was left on the scene.


    ¡°I will somehow make this up to you!¡± There was an apologetic look in Eugene¡¯s gaze as he looked at


    her from where he stood in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They already got their *ss kicked anyway.¡± Olivia took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°You need not concern yourself with the follow-up.¡± So was his reply. The both of them then drove to


    Nn Residence.


    After a couple of visits, Olivia was no stranger to the Nn Residence. She saw Eugene¡¯s father,


    Edward, who exuded an aura of superiority. Although Eugene looked nothing like Brian, the both of


    them bore semnce to Edward.


    Edward greeted Olivia before she could, ¡°You must be Doctor Maxwell! Thank you for saving my old


    man!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job, so you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°His age is catching up to him, so please treat him to the best of your abilities,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Worry not, as I will do my best,¡± Olivia responded in kind. If she were to be frank, she was no good at


    pleasantries, but nor did Edward say much else aside from reminding Eugene to look into it before


    leaving the room. It didn¡¯t seem like Edward cared about the old man at all whenpared to Eugene,


    but Olivia chose to keep her silence upon noticing how unfazed Eugene was.


    They entered Merlin¡¯s room to see him in good spirits while greeting Olivia, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the


    kid with you?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Judging from the fact that Merlin inquired about North after having spoken to him for a long whilest


    time, Olivia was d as she determined that Merlin liked North a lot. ¡°North is at school, Master Merlin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sure have a great kid, Olivia!¡± The old man nodded his head.


    ¡°But he can also be infuriating at times.¡± Olivia let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Grandpa, let Doctor Maxwell give you a checkup.¡± Eugene sounded concerned.


    ¡±Sure, go ahead.¡± Merlin gave his consent.


    Upon gaining his consent, Olivia took out a small pillow before checking on his pulse, all the while


    inquiring about his mood, diet, sleep and others. Ten minutester, she looked at Merlin with a smile


    before saying, ¡°You seem to be in good condition, so keep it up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Merlin barked augh upon hearing what she said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Master Merlin. Your grandson is the true hero! He¡¯s the one who was worried


    sick!¡± Upon casting a nce at Eugene, Olivia replied with much humility.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°I sure have an exceptional grandson,¡± Merlin said while stroking his beard. He then handed Eugene a


    copper key while staring at thetter. ¡°Go get me the red folder in the drawer.¡±


    Despite his surprise, Eugene took the key and took out the folder after unlocking the drawer. ¡°Do you


    mean this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you shall be keeping this from now on,¡± Merlin said with a nod.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Upon opening it, Eugene¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realized that it was his


    grandfather¡¯s will, which brought a frown to his face. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Why would you


    write a will when you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Merlin got ahold of Eugene¡¯s hand as thetter tried to tuck the folder back into his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    nervous, as all I ask of you in the meantime is to hold onto it. My day wille now that I am old, so


    you should think about thepany even though you don¡¯t personally care about the wealth. To me,


    you¡¯re the best candidate for the president of thispany. The shares that your grandmother and I


    hold add up to one-fourth of the total number of shares, which would guarantee your acquisition of the


    position, with one added condition.¡±


    A look of anger crossed Eugene¡¯s face as he looked closer at the additional terms listed upon hearing


    Merlin¡¯s words. ¡°You mean I need to get married before I could inherit thepany? Are you sure you


    want me as the president?¡±


    Merlin wore a mischievous smirk as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to live on while you do your best to


    aplish that task!¡±


    ¡°You should have someone else inherit it, then,¡± Eugene said.


    As anxiety kicked in, Merlin pped him on the back. ¡°Are you nning to piss me off so much so that


    you could inherit my wealth after I die of a stroke?¡±


    ¡°How could I when I can¡¯t even meet your requirements?¡± Eugene was exasperated.


    Merlin looked between Olivia and Eugene while signaling to thetter. ¡°You should try harder then, you


    hopeless bum! I did a far better job back then!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So he wants me to court Olivia! The realization gave Eugene conflicted feelings. Didn¡¯t we only meet a


    few times? Why does he have such a good impression of her?


    Meanwhile, Olivia stood awkwardly as if having heard something that she shouldn¡¯t have, wondering if


    she would be silenced. This old man! Why didn¡¯t you have me give you some space when you are


    talking about such important matters?


    The document was handed to Eugene by Merlin, and he gave Eugene a naughty wink at the same


    time. ¡°Hold onto and don¡¯t let anyone discover this, or else they would say that I¡¯m being partial to you.


    However, one day when I¡¯m dead, you should show this if anybody questions your im to the


    position.¡±


    Those words left a bad taste in Eugene''s mouth as he sat on his grandfather''s bed. ¡°Grandpa! Don''t


    spout nonsense! Didn''t you hear what Doctor Maxwell told you? You''d better try your best to live as


    long as you can so that you can witness my wedding!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should work fast to deliver your promise!¡± Merlin nodded as he spoke before


    turning to Olivia. ¡°Bring North to visit me during the holidays, as I like him a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia agreed.


    Merlin heaved a sigh. ¡°Although I no longer associate myself with worldly matters, I do have a clear


    grasp of things, so you don¡¯t need to feel uneasy about it. I know you¡¯re a good kid, as I would be long


    dead if it wasn¡¯t for your constant visits. You canugh all you want, but for families like us, familial


    rtionshipse after benefits of any form. However, Rocky isn¡¯t blinded by these benefits, so you


    can work on building a rtionship together.¡±


    Why does it feel like he is ying the matchmaker? Olivia responded stiffly as she blushed.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The awkwardness was mirrored on Eugene¡¯s side as he wondered what his grandfather was up to, and


    why he would choose such a tant approach when he was doing it more discreetly before that.


    ¡°Alright, that will be all for today, as you definitely are overestimating me. We will be taking our leave for


    now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go on! I will be taking a nap now.¡± Old Man Nn seemed amused.


    ¡°Bring him to me!¡± Eugene gave his order to Connor as soon as they got out of his grandfather¡¯s room.


    While there were no visible injuries on Lily¡¯s face when she was brought into the house, her face was


    deathly pale as if having received a major shock.


    Meanwhile, Eugene motioned for Olivia to take a seat as he took out a cigarette which he lit and began


    puffing on it with a slightlyckadaisical manner. Using a casual tone for his interrogation, he asked,


    ¡°What is the drug that you added into my grandfather¡¯s food?¡±


    Fear seized Lily as she trembled while stuttering, ¡°I-I added a single sleeping pill into his porridge as I


    saw Master Merlin experiencing palpitations during his sleep. It wasn¡¯t to hurt him, so please forgive


    me, Young Master Eugene! I know I made a mistake, and I will never do it again!¡± Lily knelt before him


    while making kowtows as she apologized.


    ¡°Are you sure you added sleeping pills and not vasopressors?¡± A frown formed on Olivia¡¯s face as she


    asked.


    ¡°No, I only gave him a sleeping pill.¡± Lily was still begging for forgiveness.


    Putting on a steely expression, Eugene said, ¡°Master Merlin had always been ill, so you should never


    give him any medication without the doctor¡¯s instructions! How could you not know such a simpleN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    thing?¡±


    ¡°I know, which was why I only gave him one! My intention was to help him sleep better.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not going to tell the truth.¡± Eugene maintained a casual andckadaisical tone as he


    flicked the ashes off his cigarette into the ashtray.


    ¡°I speak the truth, Young Master Eugene! You can do a test on the porridge, and you¡¯ll know they are


    sleeping pills!¡± Lily exined in a hurry.


    ¡°Is your sleeping pill the reason that Master Merlin slept till noon on the 7th?¡± Eugene asked with a


    frown.


    ¡°No, that has nothing to do with me. I was worried that Master Merlin would have trouble sleeping while


    I was on dutyst night, so my intentions were pure.¡± Lily looked toward Eugene carefully.


    However, the cold expression on his face remained as he ordered, ¡°Get her out of my sight, then break


    her legs!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master Eugene! I know I made a mistake, and I will never repeat it ever


    again!¡± Lily¡¯s cries echoed, but Connor did as told without allowing her the opportunity to beg for


    forgiveness.


    ¡°Send the bowl of porridge my grandfather had for a test.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t move from the sofa.


    ¡°Alright.¡± A curt response could be heard from Connor.


    Meanwhile, a frown could be seen on Olivia¡¯s face as she pondered, How could that be possible?


    Master Merlin¡¯s blood pressure reached 180 mmHg that day, and the numbers wouldn¡¯t have soared if


    it was a sleeping pill.


    However, she didn¡¯t have time to mull on it any longer when Eugene got up and offered to send her


    home, to which sheplied by taking her bag with her as she got onto the car after a curt response.


    Their journey was spent in silence while Olivia was feeling troubled. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Was it


    because the results were out of his expectations, or was it because he has doubts over my diagnosis?


    Olivia was never one to internalize things, so she asked after casting him a few nces, ¡°Do you


    suspect that I made an error during my diagnosis?¡±


    Taken aback, Eugene thought, Why would she ask that?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I thought they have an inkling that we are investigating the matter, which was why they


    had the maid be their scapegoat,¡± Eugene replied.


    A frown formed on Olivia¡¯s face while she asked, ¡°Do you mean she wasn¡¯t the mastermind?¡±


    ¡°A maid wouldn¡¯t be so bold,¡± Eugene scoffed.


    A frown formed on Olivia¡¯s face as the reply he gave reminded her of what Old Master Nn said


    about the absence of familial rtionships. A sense of uncertainty lingered in her gaze as she looked


    toward him, all the while unsure how she should face him, and if she should pity him or console him.


    ¡°D-Do you have a suspect? Would it be among your family members, just for that inheritance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± To Eugene, the matter was a hard topic to breach as his family had done far more than


    that, which was why he opted for an ambiguous answer after taking a deep breath.


    Upon realizing that they were merely acquaintances, Olivia had a sudden feeling that she shouldn¡¯t


    have asked about the matter, so she didn¡¯t pry any further. Instead, she opted to remind him, ¡°You


    should probably arrange for some bodyguards to protect your grandfather secretly.¡±


    ¡°I will be doing just that. Thank you for your time today, and I will have someone transfer the


    consultation fee to you.¡± Eugene nodded as he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I should be the one to thank you instead. Your timely arrival saved me


    from a disastrous oue,¡± she replied.


    Memory of the incident that happened prior to his arrival triggered a sense of shame within Eugene, as


    Robin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find fault with Olivia if he hadn¡¯t introduced her to that rowdy bunch.


    He felt responsible for what happend, thus he told her, ¡°I won¡¯t let what they did go unpunished, so you


    don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Unbeknownst to him, what he said sounded like a promise more than anything


    else.


    Soon came the following night. Olivia got a call from Kate, during which thetter requested for her


    company to attend a gathering together. Thus, she left North at Nathan¡¯s ce, which was a delight to


    North. As a games developer, every game that Nathan developed would first go through North, so visits


    to Nathan¡¯s house was North¡¯s favorite activity.


    Just as they arrived at Nathan¡¯s ce, North ushered Olivia to leave and even offered cordially, ¡°You


    won¡¯t have toe fetch me tonight as it will be quitete when you¡¯re done, I will be sleeping at


    Nathan¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you will be sleeping instead of ying games all night?¡± Olivia pouted.


    Nathan made a promise by telling her, ¡°I promise to watch over him.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know you two are birds of a feather when ites to games. I will drop by next morning, and you¡¯ll


    have to face my wrath if I find out you have been ying games all night.¡± Olivia harrumphed.


    ¡°I know, I know, so you can leave now. That idiot must be waiting for you.¡± Nathan pushed her out as he


    spoke. The urgency in their actions left Olivia resigning herself to hailing a cab to go to the hotel, only


    to find that Kate was already waiting by the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting!¡± Kate approached her in a hurry.


    ¡°It took some time for me to send North to Nathan¡¯s ce.¡± After apologizing to Kate, Olivia took her


    hand while Kate followed her lead as they stepped inside with the hem of her dress in hand.


    ¡°No matter what I do, I must get Luca to coborate with me!¡± That was what Kate said; she worked in


    a startup fashion magazine publishing agency which was still in the process of garnering its fame, and


    its sales weren''t doing too good either, so thepany was in a rather sorry state.


    While thepany managed to secure a contract with apany that specialized in watch ads, they


    insisted that Luca Matthews was to be the model for their products, which was a request that Kate


    couldn¡¯t afford to turn down, as she had to put into consideration the livelihood of her subordinates.


    ¡°Do you mean Luca Matthews, the main lead in ¡®Can''t Help but Fall for You¡¯?¡± Olivia nced at Kate


    curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, so you do know him!¡± Kate seemed delighted to hear that.


    ¡°I also know he is employed by Metrostar Entertainment!¡± An amused expression could be seen on


    Olivia¡¯s face as she spoke.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± said Kate.


    ¡°However, the drama is a hit, and hispany and sponsors seemed to hold him in high regard, so


    you won¡¯t necessarily seed,¡± Oliviamented honestly.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to give it a try no matter the oue!¡± Confidence shone on Kate¡¯s face as she spoke.


    ¡°Alright, best of luck.¡± Oliva arched a brow. The splendid decor shone under the lights of the brightly lit


    hall, which formed an overwhelming sight that assaulted their senses as the both of them entered the


    hall.


    Sounds of wine sses clinking together could be heard amidst the low chatter of the guests, which


    consisted of sessful men and morous women. They toasted each other as they walked around


    with grace and elegance in thevishly decorated arena.


    Olivia wore a ck knee-length gown with a slightly longer hem at the back, which disyed her


    sexiness alongside her innocence, while making her look like a fairy straight out of a fairytale.


    Moreover, the lights added a glow to her fairplexion, which served as a stark contrast to her ck


    gown.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The long, white gown Kate wore was rtively conservative. She also had her hair in a loose bun,


    while two strands of hair hung beside her face, which entuated her sexy and enchanting qualities.


    Because of their beauty and generalck of fame within the fashion industry whilepared to the


    other guests, they garnered the attention of many upon entering the venue.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Small talk was initiated among the crowd.


    ¡°One seems to be the chief editor of ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯, while the other is a stranger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the magazine. How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so so. The first issue was attention grabbing. However, their sales have been dropping during their


    recent publications despite a good start.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the woman beside her seemed familiar? Is she Angel, the world-renown fashion


    designer?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Angel a foreigner?¡±


    ¡°No, I remember seeing her photo in an article. Let me look it up!¡±


    As the others were studying them, they began searching for Luca as soon as they entered the venue,


    before finally finding the man among a crowd of women while wearing his light blue suit. There was a


    sense of superiority in his gaze while a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Found him! Olivia, you have fun on your own, and I¡¯ll be back in a bit!¡± The sight of him lit up Kate¡¯s


    eyes before she ran toward him in her heels, all the whole holding a box of namecards in her pocket


    that she would hand to potential partners.


    Olivia didn¡¯t pay much attention to her friend¡¯s behavior as she searched for food at the buffet counter


    while observing the garments worn by the other guests as a means to gain inspiration. Hmm. Might as


    well go around the buffet section and get something to eat.


    A nce to the side had hery eyes on the familiar figure of Aleena, but she calmed down rather


    quickly after figuring that it was within expectations to see her on such an asion. However, no


    intentions of greeting Aleena crossed Olivia¡¯s mind as they weren¡¯t too acquainted to each other, while


    she did what she had tost time due to ack of choice.


    Aleena narrowed her eyes upon catching sight of Olivia. It seems that Robin has yet to aplish his


    task, seeing that this woman is still able to show up unscathed. Fine, I¡¯ll do this myself. Such were her


    thoughts while she detained one of the waiters before leading him aside. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you, Ma¡¯am?¡± The waiter was visibly confused while following her. Upon arriving at a


    spot where there were no CCTVs, she handed a pill to the waiter before whispering orders into his ear.


    ¡°N-No way I¡¯m doing that, Ma¡¯am! I don¡¯t have the guts to do this, so you¡¯d better find someone else!¡±


    The attendant turned down her request in a flurry of panic.


    ¡°All you have to do is serve her a drink! It¡¯s not too hard a task!¡± A stack of cash was retrieved by


    Aleena and tucked into the waiter¡¯s pocket as she said so.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The money became the deciding factor of the waiter for him to agree to do as Aleena said. Then, he


    left the secluded spot after Aleena. Meanwhile, Aleena approached Olivia as soon as she got out.


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, fancy seeing you here!¡±


    ¡±Same here, Miss Jones.¡± A smile bloomed on Olivia¡¯s face as she was forced to greet Aleena, as she


    couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see thetter.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet you here! Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°I tagged along with a friend,¡± Olivia said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know Logan Hunter as well?¡± Aleena asked.


    Logan Hunter was the organizer of this gathering. ¡°My friend knows him,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine, so you can tell me if you need anything.¡± Aleena behaved as if they were old


    acquaintances while waving at the waiter. ¡°Over here!¡±


    Upon being called, the waiter who was bribed approached in a hurry, while Aleena handed the drugged


    wine to Olivia as she held onto another ss before saying, ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think it would be polite to refuse her even though Aleena¡¯s enthusiasm was a little


    overbearing, so she took the wine ss from her before clinking them together. Then, Aleena downed


    all of her wine in one go while maintaining eye contact with Olivia.


    The faint but definite presence of a scent that didn¡¯t belong to the wine could be detected as soon as


    Olivia put the ss onto her lips. Considering the fact that Olivia had been constantly surrounded by


    medicine, as well as the fact that she fell for the very same trick seven years ago, she had learned her


    lesson well, so she was sensitive toward the drug.


    Upon casting a nce between Aleena and the waiter who just left, Olivia figured that the waiter


    wouldn¡¯t have the guts toe at her, thus there had to be another mastermind behind him. While she


    was a stranger to all the other guests, she knew Aleena held a grudge against her, so her conjecture


    was that Aleena was surely the culprit.


    On the other hand, the dy in Olivia¡¯s actions stirred up anxiety within Aleena as she asked, ¡°Is


    something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I forgot that my body is still recovering itself from a previous injury, so I can¡¯t drink. Please


    allow me to substitute it using some juice.¡± Olivia chuckled while holding her gaze on Aleena, then she


    set her ss down in search of some juice. However, a loud p and the cries of a few women from


    within the hall interrupted her.


    A frown formed on Olivia¡¯s face as she looked at the direction where themotion happened, only to


    see Kate having copsed on the floor, as Luca seemed to be scolding her. The sight of it triggered a


    spontaneous reaction in Olivia as she pped her juice down on the counter while rushing to Kate¡¯s


    aid.


    In the meantime, Luca was still being his impertinent self as he cursed at Kate. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so


    cocky when you¡¯re merely the chief editor of some sh*tty magazine! Do as I say if you want to hire me,


    or else you can get the f*ck out of here! Who do you think you are to resort to violence, you b*tch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Luca. You need not make a fuss over a woman!¡± The crowd around him tried to pacify


    him.


    ¡°Yeah, you have a public image to keep, and there are quite a number of journalists here.¡± All sorts of


    advice was offered by the crowd, but none of them tried to help Kate up, as thetter was a mere editor


    for an unknown publisher, while Luca was a top celebrity, and they knew who to side.


    Besides, Luca was surrounded by women who perceived Kate to be far prettier than them, which was


    why they refused to lend a helping hand; they thought they had done enough by withholding their


    slights.


    In a few strides, Olivia reached Kate to help her up before inquiring about thetter. She noticed that


    half of Kate¡¯s face was swollen. Even though it was already hard to quell her anger, Luca still had to


    add insult to injury by continuously cursing at Kate. ¡°You shameless b*stards!¡±


    Silence ensued as Olivia looked toward Luca with a harsh gaze before attacking Luca with a kick right


    before the crowd¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°F*ck! Who the f*ck are you, b*tch? How dare you kick me?!¡± The kick toppled Luca as he cried out in


    pain, while bewildered cries could be heard among the crowd as they looked at Kate and Olivia.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°She made the first move!¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant woman!¡±


    Unwilling to repeat the vile words Luca spouted, Kate exined the situation in simple terms as she


    red at Luca, ¡°I was trying to invite him to work on a photoshoot for our magazine, but he got all


    handsy, so I hit him out of anger.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite showing their sympathy toward Kate, everybody kept their silence while refraining from


    speaking ill of Luca due to his connections with investors and Metrostar Entertainment. Luca wasn¡¯t


    about to admit his wrongdoings while he rambled on, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! I did not get all handsy!


    You were the one who kept pestering me and making empty promises! I refrained from using you of


    seducing me, so how dare you bite back at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is spouting nonsense! I did not seduce you!¡± Kate was getting riled up. In the


    meantime, a sneer crept onto Olivia¡¯s face while she observed Luca. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant for doing as you


    please without a care for yourpany¡¯s image, and you¡¯re a man without virtue for being arrogant


    and swearing in public! The fact that you bit back at my friend shows how unfair you are, while hitting a


    woman in public is proof of your shamelessness! How dare a lowly being like you create a ruckus


    here?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, you obnoxious twat!¡± After he had a handful of insults thrown to his face, Luca left for a


    phone call after cursing at them, but Olivia didn¡¯t seem to care as she led Kate to get some ice from a


    waiter before asking, ¡°What happened back then?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s among the lowliest dregs of society. I was blind to have thought that he might be a nice guy by


    judging him using the image of the loyal man he portrayed on TV. Instead, he started off by asking me


    to introduce you to him because he fancied you, then he began touching my body while saying that he


    would consider my offer if the both of us are to sleep with him for the night. Isn¡¯t he such an arrogant


    prick? So I gave him a p out of fury, but I immediately regretted my actions.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel regret about it. I would even encourage you to p him harder.¡± A look of


    contempt crept onto Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now the cover for my next issue is gone!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected about it.


    ¡°Scum like him is not fit for your cover anyway. Come, put some ice on your face as it¡¯s all swollen.


    That b*stard sure hit you hard.¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t half bad. He couldn¡¯t stand for a while, so your kick must¡¯ve hurt.¡±


    ¡°Serves him right!¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence. It won¡¯t do if you get into trouble over this since you just


    arrived here.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself! You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about me! You should¡¯ve asked me for help if you want to


    hit him, since you have such a small build.¡± The ice pack was pressed onto Kate¡¯s face as Olivia spoke.


    Amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall garnered the attention of all guests as one of them


    squealed, ¡°It¡¯s Eugene Nn!¡±


    ¡°Wow, he is so handsome! Good gracious!¡±


    ¡°It must be his aura! Just look at how the people around him bend to his will!¡±


    ¡°We can only look up at him!¡±


    The voices of a few women garnered Olivia¡¯s attention, and she gazed toward where themotion


    was happening. Their position on the inner part of the hall determined that they could see what was


    going on outside clearly without exposing themselves.


    It was indeed Eugene who graced them with his presence in a dark colored suit. The look he wore was


    one of aloofness as he scanned his surroundings with a sharp gaze, which contributed to the air of a


    leader that he was born with.


    Following behind him meekly was Curtis and the rest who was aiming to tter him. Eugene was the


    embodiment of power and prestige in Summer City, and his presence dominated everywhere he


    arrived at, which included the banquet hall.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    There was a gigantic semicircr sofa in the lounge area ahead, and everyone got up to offer their


    seats, crowding Eugene into a seat right in the middle. Subsequently, everyone went up to greet him


    regardless of whether they were acquainted with him. This seemed to be an unwritten rule, which


    naturally was also for the sake of making his acquaintance since it was a golden opportunity to


    coborate with Nn Group.


    Olivia was busy icing Kate¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t go over to greet him, but she saw Aleena walking over.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Aleena Jones?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Summer City is abuzz with rumors that she¡¯s dating


    Eugene!¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I saw her earlier and even chatted with her for a bit. I, too, suspect that she might have


    come because she knew that Eugene would be here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Otherwise, such a cocktail party is beneath her considering her family background,¡±


    Kate replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± Olivia asked in surprise.


    ¡°I heard that her father is the director-general of customs in Summer City,¡± Kate answered.


    Understanding dawned upon Olivia. No wonder she¡¯s acquainted with someone like Eugene.


    Meanwhile, Aleena was truly ecstatic, for she just knew that Eugene would definitely attend this cocktail


    party, so she specifically came to wait for him. Although Olivia didn¡¯t fall into her trap, she was still


    happy to see Eugene. She walked over and greeted sweetly, ¡°Eugene.¡±


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Eugenezily nced at her and murmured an acknowledgment, treating


    her the same as he treated others. Feeling somewhat hurt over his indifferent attitude, Aleena inhaled


    deeply and remarked with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d being as well, we could have attended


    together. Look, you¡¯re alone, and I don¡¯t have apanion either.¡± The meaning of this remark was as


    in as day.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Eugene replied, his expression indiscernible.


    Aleena merely giggled awkwardly. ¡°Curtis isn¡¯t a woman.¡±


    Eugene stared at her. ¡°Who stiptes that it must be a woman?¡±


    Aleena¡¯s expression froze again. The host, Logan, then attempted to smooth things over, chiming in


    with a smile, ¡°A pairing of Jack and Jill makes a tough job a breeze since the two canplement each


    other!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst outughing.


    Aleena gave a tight smile as well. Looking at Eugene with a shy and timid gaze, shemented


    ingratiatingly, ¡°I visited Grandpa this morning, and we even spoke of you.¡± As she said that, she walked


    over to him in hopes of sitting beside him.


    Logan who happened to sit beside Eugene stood up perceptively. ¡°Aleena,e and sit here.¡±


    Eugene, however, suddenly raised his eyes and shot him a re, his gaze threatening although his


    voice remained cid. ¡°Are you that busy?¡±


    Logan embarrassingly sat back down. ¡°Not at all. I was just thinking of making arrangements to take


    this party elsewhere,¡± he replied with a smile.


    ¡°No need. Staying here is fine,¡± Eugene countered nonchntly.


    Aleena stood frozen in mortification, torn between taking a seat and remaining standing. At one point,


    aggrieve flooded her. Why must Eugene be so cruel to me when I came just because of him? By now,


    everyone with half a mind could tell that Eugene just didn¡¯t want to bother with Aleena, so no one did


    anything for some time until thedy who came with Aleena called out to her, giving her a way out of


    this embarrassing situation. Smiling, she bid Eugene farewell and left.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After she¡¯d left, a group of women gossiped about her in hushed tones, saying, ¡°Miss Jones always


    regards herself as Eugene Nn¡¯s woman, yet look at the p in the face she was just given. I¡¯m


    mortified on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Eugene Nn is brutal as well, not giving her any quarter!¡±


    ¡°Who can she me? He has never acknowledged their rtionship. Rather, she¡¯s the one putting


    feathers in her own cap.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She invited scorn herself!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    While Olivia could see what was happening over there, she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said.


    However, she was still rather surprised. Why didn¡¯t Aleena stay longer with Eugene?


    ¡°Olivia, you should go and greet Eugene as well. After all, it¡¯s somewhat impolite to not greet him since


    you¡¯ve seen him. As my face is now bruised, however, I won¡¯t be apanying you over,¡± Kate


    remarked.


    ncing at Eugene, Olivia noticed that he was still surrounded by a crowd, so she replied, ¡°Never


    mind, I¡¯ll wait for you before going over.¡±


    ¡°Why would you wait for me? How am I to go over with such a face?¡±


    Olivia shot her a re. ¡°Excuses! With such simple thinking, I worry about the future of your magazine.¡±


    Being an astute person herself, a moment of rity instantly came upon Kate as a light bulb went off in


    her head at Olivia¡¯s reminder. Eugene Nn¡¯s influence is even greater than any celebrity or big shot!


    Pursing her lips, she smirked. ¡°Is this appropriate?¡±


    Olivia shot daggers at her. ¡°We¡¯re just going over to greet him, not doing anything grievous. What¡¯s


    inappropriate about that?¡± As she said that, she raised Kate¡¯s chin. ¡°Let me have a look. Hmm, it¡¯s


    much better now. Just go and touch up your makeup for a bit!¡±


    It made sense to Kate, so she got up and went to the washroom with Olivia to touch up her makeup.


    When she came out, her makeup was exquisite, and her bruising wasn¡¯t at all visible unless one truly


    scrutinized her face.


    At this time, there was still a crowd around Eugene, including those few women who spoke up on


    Luca¡¯s behalf earlier. Perhaps it was because it was too abrupt that they were heading right at Eugene


    or their fuss earlier had attracted attention, but everyone was looking at them at this moment.


    While Olivia wasn¡¯t afraid of the scrutiny, she was rather unused to such attention. Leading Kate, she


    moved through the crowd and came to the lounge in the lobby. Then, she courteously greeted the man


    who was sitting in the middle of the sofa and radiating a strong aura, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    Everyone was a touch startled upon hearing this, the look in the women¡¯s eyes brimming with


    contempt. These two people wish to make friends with Eugene Nn as well despite having no


    poprity, background, or repute? He has already crushed Miss Jones earlier, so these twodies are


    just thick-skinned.


    A glimmer of surprise and even delight flitted across Eugene¡¯s eyes. I never thought I¡¯d meet her here.


    ¡°Miss Maxwell!¡±


    Kate was a tad more nervouspared to Olivia, and she dipped her head a fraction at Eugene. ¡°Mr.


    Nn.¡± Eugene politely inclined his head at her in response. Everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s


    happening here? They¡¯re actually acquainted?


    ¡°Come and sit over here!¡± Eugene beckoned the two of them. Sit? Where are we supposed to sit?


    Naturally, they were to sit beside him, so Logan again stood up perceptively, but Eugene didn¡¯t protest


    this time. Thus, everyone promptly got up like a chain reaction and emptied two spots beside him.


    Olivia inclined her head slightly at the crowd and was just a moment away from sitting down while


    tugging on Kate¡¯s hand when a woman¡¯s forceful voice rang out at this time. ¡°Who hit my brother?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this, everyone looked over in the direction of the voice. A wealthy-looking woman in a branded dress


    who appeared to be in her 40s was striding in their direction, her aura fierce and intimidating.


    Meanwhile, the man trailing behind her was none other than Luca who¡¯d been kicked to the ground by


    Olivia earlier.


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Never have I thought this man would actually ask a woman toe


    and avenge him. Damn, he¡¯s not a man at all! The disdain within her showed on her face. Instead of


    sitting down on the sofa, she remained standing as she stared at the fast-approaching woman.


    Kate whispered, ¡°This woman is the president of Grant Group, Harriet Grant. She¡¯s a career woman


    who¡¯s been single ever since her divorce. We¡¯re in hot water this time, for this woman is so tough that


    even most men don¡¯t dare provoke her.¡± Olivia nodded imperceptibly. Eugene didn¡¯t move, but his


    brows creased slightly as he kept his eyes on Olivia¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Luca murmured to Harriet, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s the woman who came up to me and kicked me to the


    ground for no reason.¡±


    Without even sparing anyone else a look, Harriet stared fixedly at Olivia and strode up to her. ¡°You¡¯re


    quite savage, huh?¡±


    The corners of her lips twitching, Olivia patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯m not savage. I feel just the same way


    you¡¯re feeling right now. You came over to retaliate on behalf of your friend just as I retaliated on behalf


    of my friend. He started the incident.¡±


    Snorting, Harriet demanded fiercely, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it was my brother¡¯s fault?¡±


    Olivia, on the other hand, remained smiling. ¡°Nothing is ever incidental.¡±


    ¡°Miss Harriet, it¡¯s that woman who hit me first,¡± Luca whispered into Harriet¡¯s ear.


    All at once, Harriet looked at Kate, her gaze so ferocious that it resembled the vicious gaze of a wolf.


    Kate¡¯s knees buckled in terror at her look. No wonder this woman canpete with men in the


    business world. She¡¯s just so fierce. ¡°He insulted me first. I was incensed, so I pped him.¡±


    Harriet continued staring at Kate, looking as though she¡¯d raise a hand against her anytime. ¡°So, it was


    indeed you who hit him first?¡±


    Taking a step forward, Olivia shielded Kate behind her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on taking things too far since


    we¡¯re all in the same circle and would meet frequently, but it seems to be out of my control now.


    ¡°Madam Grant, if someone insulted you, groped you, and even asked you to sleep with him, would you


    be able to control yourself from pping him?¡±


    Harriet narrowed her eyes and looked at Luca suspiciously, instantly scaring him so greatly that his


    heart stopped beating for a moment. Gazing at her, he hastily exined, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s a lie. It


    was her who invited me to do a photo shoot for her magazine. I¡¯ve never even heard of that magazine,


    so I declined, but she kept harassing me. Frustrated with the harassment, I indeed told her to get lost


    and dressed her down for taking advantage of my poprity, only to have her im that I¡¯ve insulted


    her. She then pped me right across the face. Miss Harriet, I¡¯m truly innocent to have disaster


    befalling me from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kate was so livid that her face had turned bright red. At this moment, she disregarded all


    modesty and snapped at him, ¡°It was you who said that you¡¯ll only ept the invitation if Olivia and I


    spend the night with you!¡±


    Naturally, Harriet didn¡¯t believe Olivia and Kate¡¯s words. Her face darkened at once, and she


    thundered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s incidental and what¡¯s deliberate. Since you hit my brother, I won¡¯t just let


    this slide. Either apologize to my brother, or I¡¯ll have someone hit you back in return. Your choice!¡±


    Just as her words fell, an extremely soft sneer sounded. ¡°Ah, how formidable, President Grant!¡±


    This exmation instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That¡¯s right! These twodies are acquainted


    with Eugene Nn, so he¡¯ll probably intervene, no? There¡¯s bound to be an interesting show.


    Her brows knitting together slightly, Harriet looked over in the direction of the voice. At this time, the


    man who was sitting on the sofa while surrounded on all sides was leaning back against the sofa


    languidly with his legs crossed, his hands holding a cell phone that he was tapping nimbly as though


    ying a game, his entire person appearing rather willful and arrogant. Harriet¡¯s expression froze for a


    moment before she smiled and walked over to Eugene. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, President Nn?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without even lifting his head, Eugene replied, ¡°From the very beginning.¡±


    Chuckling in embarrassment, Harriet said, ¡°I was enraged over my brother¡¯s incident, so I didn¡¯t notice


    you. How remiss of me!¡± As she said that, she took a ss of wine from the server. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    President Nn. Here, I¡¯ll drink to you as an apology. Please don¡¯t take offense at me.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t raise his head, so he naturally didn¡¯t raise his wine ss either. Instead, he continued


    ying the game on his cell phone. All at once, the atmosphere plunged into an awkward silence, and


    everyone stared at him in iprehension.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    It was only when the game had ended did Eugene put down his cell phone and looked up at Harriet


    who was still holding up a wine ss. He thennguidly picked up the wine ss before him and


    clinked it to hers. ¡°You exaggerate, President Grant. Who am I to take offense to whoever you deign to


    notice?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Although I¡¯m a few years older than you, everyone knows your finesse in the business world,


    President Nn. I still have much to learn from you,¡± Harriet replied deferentially.


    ¡°You tter me,¡± Eugenemented mildly. After saying that, he looked at Olivia. ¡°Olivia,e here!¡±


    It was the first time he¡¯d ever addressed her thus, which Olivia found both refreshing and


    embarrassing. Knowing that he was doing this for her sake, she tugged Kate over and sat down beside


    him without any protest.


    Entirely dumbfounded, Harriet looked at Eugene with an incredulous look in her eyes. ¡°President


    Nn, these twodies are¡­¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyes to hers, his gaze sharp. ¡°My friends!¡±


    With just these two words, the two of them were pulled into his circle, and this elevation in status was


    very much significant. Those who¡¯d thought that they had no poprity or repute were now looking on


    in envy as they rose to the heights they hankered.


    Harriet chuckled. ¡°Oh, it must have been a misunderstanding since they¡¯re your friends, President


    Nn.¡±


    Eugene, however, didn¡¯t respond to that. ¡°I caught bits and pieces earlier, but I couldn¡¯t quite make out


    the situation. Was it my two friends who hit your brother?¡± he asked instead.


    Harriet naturally didn¡¯t dare affirm it. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding. Since they¡¯re your friends,


    President Nn, I¡¯ll just forget about this,¡± she replied immediately.


    ¡°You sound rather reluctant. It seems that it¡¯s truly my two friends who are at fault here.¡± With a hint of


    ridicule in his voice, Eugene sneered, ¡°Logan, go and get the CCTV footage. After all, I¡¯ve got to


    ascertain who¡¯s at fault here and give President Grant a reasonable exnation.¡±


    While Logan wanted to keep the peace, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Since Eugene had intervened in this matter,


    he naturally had to look to him. At this moment, Eugene was obviously siding with the two women, so


    he naturally couldn¡¯t protest. Offending anyone else isn¡¯t a problem as long as I stay on Eugene


    Nn¡¯s good side. Thus, he went straight to the security room.


    It was only now that Luca was beginning to regret stirring the pot. I thought it was a guaranteed win


    with Harriet Grant as my backing, but I never thought that we¡¯d bump into Eugene Nn, let alone


    imagined that these two women just happened to be his friends. Even if I want to leave now, that¡¯s


    probably impossible. I only hope that this old woman will be able to protect me from being annihted


    by Eugene Nnter.


    Logan was fairly quick, and he got the CCTV footage in no time. Although the CCTV footage had


    sound, there were too many people talking, so the words weren¡¯t quite intelligible. Besides, Luca¡¯s


    voice was soft in the first ce. However, the video was rather clear after zooming in, showing Luca


    ncing over at Olivia before saying something to Kate, which caused her expression to change and to


    grow infuriated at him. With ascivious smirk, he then stretched out an arm and yanked Kate into his


    embrace, his hand moving from her waist to her bottom, his expression lewd.


    Immediately after, Kate shoved him away and pped him across his face. Luca¡¯s expression then


    instantly turned vicious, and he pped her in return, throwing her clear off her feet. At this time, the


    voices in the lobby quietened considerably, and Lucambasted Kate, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re such a big


    deal just because you¡¯re the editor-in-chief of a magazine I¡¯ve never even heard of? If you want me to


    help you, you either do as I say or get lost! Who the hell do you think you are that you even dared to hit


    me? F*ck off!¡± This utterance was clear as a bell, including the dressing down of him being ignorant,


    immoral, perverted, and shameless from Olivia after she¡¯d given him a swift kick. It was simply a


    magnificent sight!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    When the CCTV footage of over ten minutes ended, everyone looked at each other. Although the


    exchange isn¡¯t quite intelligible, judging from Luca Matthew¡¯s expression, it¡¯s obvious that the two


    women were telling the truth. I never expected him to be such a person.


    Luca¡¯s knees grew weak. An immense wave of helplessness surged within him, and he imperceptibly


    inched closer to Harriet as though grasping onto hisst glimmer of hope.


    Meanwhile, Harriet¡¯s expression was utterly grim. Never have I thought that this b*stard would be such


    a flirt. He¡¯s whispering sweet nothing to me while hooking up with other women on the side. Staring at


    him, she pped him right across the face.


    Her p was much stronger than Kate¡¯s, so much so that Luca felt half his face had gone numb even


    as a buzzing started in his ears. He gazed at her imploringly. ¡°Miss Harriet, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I was


    only doing so to drive her away¡ª¡±


    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Harriet cut him a severe look. ¡°Shut up!¡± Then, she looked at


    Eugene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. It was my brother¡¯s fault.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face started darkening even as he stared at her with a frosty look in his eyes. ¡°Who exactly is


    your brother? Is he the president that he can have any woman sleep with him?¡±


    Embarrassed by his remark, Harriet inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°He¡¯s an artist with Metrostar


    Entertainment. I invested in his recently premiered movie and felt an affinity with him, so I took him on


    as a brother. I never thought he¡¯d be so insensible. Since he¡¯s at fault in this incident, I¡¯ll hand him over


    to you, President Nn. Just do with him as you see fit.¡±


    Eugene gave a nod of satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for President Grant¡¯s sake.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Luca panicked and hastily tugged at Harriet. ¡°Miss Harriet, please save me. Miss


    Harriet¡ª¡±


    Harriet shook off his hand hard. ¡°Think of a way to save yourself, for I can¡¯t save you,¡± she remarked


    indifferently. If it weren¡¯t for Eugene Nn¡¯s remark earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten even with that woman as


    well. Not only does this idiot want to die, but he even wants to drag me down with him!


    Luca frantically pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn, I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re your friends. Please


    spare me this once.¡±


    ¡°You were incredibly conceited earlier. If I weren¡¯t here, would you have spared them this once?¡±


    Eugenemented cidly.


    Luca kept bowing and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. I know I was wrong. I¡¯m from Metrostar


    Entertainment, and President Cohen is probably acquainted with you. President Nn, please spare


    me for President Cohen¡¯s sake.¡±


    Olivia who¡¯d been sitting quietly beside Eugene suddenly interjected, ¡°Go ahead and call President


    Cohen to see whether he¡¯ll intercede on your behalf.¡± Upon hearing this, Luca froze. Lifting his eyes, he


    stared at them nkly, uncertain whether she was being serious. ¡°Go on!¡± Olivia snapped.


    Terror-struck, Luca trembled and took out his cell phone to make the call. The call was swiftly


    connected, upon which Luca hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Cohen, this is Luca Matthews here. I identally


    offended President Nn from Nn Group. Please intercede on my behalf. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to


    prosper thepany in the future. I beg you, Mr. Cohen.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Hand the phone over to President Nn.¡± Luca was startled for


    a moment, having not expected that things would go so smoothly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Not daring to give Eugene the phone, he merely ced the cell phone on the coffee table in front of


    Eugene and put the call on loudspeaker. ¡°President Nn?¡±


    ¡°President Cohen,¡± Eugene greeted reluctantly. In actual fact, they weren¡¯t all that close, nor did they


    usually interact. He merely knew of the existence of such apany and such a person.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, President Nn. I¡¯ve heard about Luca¡¯s incident, so I hereby apologize to you first.


    It¡¯s mypany¡¯s mismanagement that has caused you trouble and hurt your friends. I¡¯m not trying to


    ask you to spare him, but I just want to express my stance on this matter. From this moment onward,


    Luca Matthews is no longer Metrostar Entertainment¡¯s artist, so just handle him as you see fit,


    President Nn!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Eugene was a touch surprised, for he¡¯d thought that Marcus Cohen would utter a few imploring


    remarks. While he couldn¡¯t have changed his mind, he had to answer the call for Olivia¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t


    expect Marcus Cohen to be such a straightforward person that he gave his artist up without even


    asking what had transpired. The corners of his mouth lifted a fraction. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get together


    sometime.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave you to do your work first, then.¡±


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched unbidden. This cousin of mine is really smart. He¡¯s making his


    stance clear to Eugene Nn when I¡¯ve obviously rted everything to him via WhatsApp. She


    deliberately had Luca make this call so that he would harbor no illusions. Metrostar Entertainment


    couldn¡¯t possibly allow an artist of his character to stay since he¡¯d started puffing up before even


    achieving anything much.


    After hearing the exchange, Luca¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head, and he almost passed out from


    fright. He persisted in apologizing while bowing. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯m sorry. Ladies, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve


    realized my wrongdoing now.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia threw him a cid nce and remarked indifferently, ¡°How did Metrostar Entertainment produce


    such trash like you?¡± After saying that, she turned and looked at Eugene. ¡°President Nn, since he


    has been fired by Metrostar Entertainment, he¡¯s been suitably punished after all. So, let¡¯s just drop it at


    this.¡±


    ¡°Is this even punishment? The two of you are fine only because he was impeded by the situation, not


    because he has repented and decided not to take it further,¡± Eugenemented cidly.


    Sighing, Olivia replied, ¡°I know. If you hadn¡¯t been here today, the ramifications might have been


    disastrous for me and Kate, but it¡¯s tantamount to career suicide now that something like this happened


    to him at the height of his career. Thus, I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter further.¡±


    Harriet was also a tad worried. While she hadn¡¯t raised a hand against them, her attitude earlier was


    one of retaliation, so it was a matter of a word from Eugene if he wanted payback from her. Hence, she


    promptly said to Olivia, ¡°Miss Maxwell, I¡¯m really sorry. I mistakenly took Luca¡¯s words for the truth and


    thought that he was bullied. I then wanted to retaliate on his behalf without having understood the truth,


    so I owe you an apology as well.¡±


    Looking at her, Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°As I said, we both wanted to retaliate on behalf of our


    friends, so I don¡¯t mind. I just have a kind reminder for you¡ªnot everyone is worthy to be considered a


    friend. Some people aren¡¯t deserving of your kindness!¡±


    Harriet nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I still need to improve my judgment of others,¡± she hurriedly replied. Olivia


    inclined her head slightly without saying anything further.


    Eugene nced at Luca, who appeared to be amb awaiting ughter, his gaze nk and helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time for Miss Maxwell¡¯s sake, but keep your distance from her in future.¡±


    Almost bursting into tears from the immense joy, Luca bowed low to him as though he¡¯d been granted


    amnesty. ¡°Thank you, President Nn! Thank you,dies!¡±


    Aleena, who¡¯d witnessed the entire debacle from a corner, gritted her teeth so hard that they almost


    shattered. Why is there such a big difference in his attitude? I wanted to sit with him, but he disdained


    me. When Olivia Maxwell went over, however, he promptly called her over to have a seat and even


    helped to avenge her, getting into a snit for her sake. Why? I like him so much! How am I inferior to


    her? Her nails unconsciously dug into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain, her eyes brimming with


    undisguised hatred.


    ¡°Aleena, who¡¯s that woman? Why does Eugene seem so protective of her?¡± The woman beside her


    stared at them in bafflement.


    Aleena snorted. ¡°Protective? Not at all. She just knows some medical skills and happened to have


    saved Eugene¡¯s grandfather, so Eugene regards her quite highly.¡±


    ¡°No matter the reason, there¡¯ll be sparks if she keeps putting herself into Eugene¡¯s path, so you can¡¯t


    just sit around and do nothing,¡± the woman urged.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Aleena said nothing, but she was inwardly mulling over the woman¡¯s words. Perhaps I¡¯m too well-


    mannered. I should just employ a more direct method. D*mn you, Robin, for failing to do such a trivial


    task!


    After the fuss at the cocktail party, everyone looked at Olivia and Kate differently. The most tant


    evidence was the fact that everyone seemed friendly with them, with increasingly more people handing


    them business cards and even expressing their hopes of a coboration if the opportunity arose in


    future. Actually, everyone was of the same mind¡ªthese twodies are Eugene Nn¡¯s friends. After


    all, no one dared to offend his friend.


    Kate was ecstatic. Never have I thought that my magazine and I would be renowned in such a


    way one day.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, no one dared to report the incident at the cocktail party on this night since Eugene had


    spoken. When they were leaving, Eugene offered to send them back, but Olivia declined. The two


    women then hailed a taxi home.


    Staring the upturned corners of Kate¡¯s mouth that just wouldn¡¯t go down, Olivia couldn¡¯t resist saying,


    ¡°Alright, justugh if you want to do so.¡±


    Kateughed unceremoniously. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Don¡¯t you think it was a blessing in disguise that I got


    pped? Many celebrities expressed their interest in coborating with me today, so I think I don¡¯t need


    to worry for the next six months.¡±


    Olivia burst into giggles. ¡°Your sess in taking advantage of Eugene¡¯s influence today far exceeded


    my expectations.¡±


    Grasping her hand, Kate dered solemnly, ¡°I know you¡¯re the person I should be thanking most. If it


    weren¡¯t for you, Eugene Nn wouldn¡¯t have known me from a stranger on the street, much less be


    friends with me. D*mn it, I¡¯m Eugene Nn¡¯s friend! I¡¯ve decided to advertise your designs for free


    without asking you for a single cent in the future.¡±


    Olivia shot her a re. ¡°You may want to do so, but I may not be interested.¡±


    Looking at her dubiously, Kate asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a smidge more polite?¡±


    Olivia clung to her shoulder. ¡°Why should I? Considering our rtionship now, talking about money will


    only ruin our friendship!¡± Kate was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, Eugene went straight to Ruby Pce after leaving the cocktail party, having been pestered


    endlessly by Alex and Hayden since the incident during the cocktail party came to their knowledge


    through some unknown individual.


    Upon seeing him, everyone in the room hollered, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡± Eugene was then forced onto


    the sofa. Knowing that he disliked women, none of the women dared to go forward and tease him.


    Since Alex was the master yer here, he called out to a female guest rtions officer (GRO),


    ¡°Serenity, hurry up and pour Mr. Nn a ss of wine. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t get enough to drink at the


    cocktail party earlier.¡±


    shing Eugene a smile, Serenity Morris sensibly poured him a ss of wine before cing it on the


    table in front of him. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Nn.¡± Then, she returned to her post. The GROs in Ruby


    Pce were all insightfuldies, so they usually wouldn¡¯t go up to their clients unless summoned upon


    noticing them talking.


    Eugene took out a cigarette from the packet of cigarettes and lit it with a snap of the lighter. Then, he


    leisurely took a puff, upon which a cloud of smoke enveloped his devastatingly handsome face. ¡°Hurry


    up and cut the b*llshit!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? But didn¡¯t you save the damsel in distress?¡± Alex remarked


    with a chuckle.


    Likewise, Hayden teased, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the damsel didn¡¯t pledge herself to him.¡±


    Eugene shot them both a re. ¡°Is saving the damsel in distress just for the express purpose of having


    the damsel pledge herself to me?¡±


    At this, Alex looked at Hayden. ¡°If it¡¯s not to have her pledge herself to him, why did he save her?¡±


    ¡°So that she¡¯ll pledge herself to him in the future,¡± Hayden tacitly answered with a chuckle.


    All at once, Alex gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Absolutely brilliant!¡±


    Eugene flicked his cigarette ash into the ashtray. ¡°Stop using your filthy thoughts to appraise my


    actions! What do you know?¡±


    Sneering, Alex urged Serenity, ¡°Quick, y a song to purify my filthy thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Serenity nodded with a smile. Then, she sat down a fair distance away from them with her lute in her


    arms. In no time, the crisp and sweet strains of music floated in the room. Meanwhile, the otherdies


    eximed jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t purify yourself, Mr. Road! We love you as you are.¡±


    Chuckling, Alex remarked, ¡°That makes sense. Mr. Nn here is chaste, so I¡¯m your only hope. How


    does the saying go again? If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself for the greater good, who will?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Thedies giggled, while Eugene shot him an affronted re. ¡°You should have a care lest I


    throw up at that gross remark!¡±


    Unfazed, Alex leaned close to him with curiosity written all over his face. ¡°So, what exactly happened? I


    heard that you even crushed Harriet Grant? Isn¡¯t there a coboration between Grant Group and Nn


    Group?¡±


    Downing his ss of wine, Eugene replied with utter distaste, ¡°She can¡¯t manage her brother well, so I


    kindly helped her out!¡±


    ¡°Her target was Olivia Maxwell, so what has it got to do with you?¡± Alex asked in feigned bafflement,


    craftiness concealed in his eyes.


    ¡°Could I have just ignored it when she was right beside me?¡± Eugene retorted.


    Alex arched an eyebrow even as he smirked slyly. ¡°Really? Do you just like her that much?¡±


    Cutting him a re, Eugene stubbornly dered, ¡°What that man did was practically pping me


    across the face right before me, so I just didn¡¯t like him. What has it got to do with liking her?¡±


    Alex curled his lips and eximed, ¡°Cut that crap! Did you think I don¡¯t know you? When have you,


    Eugene Nn, ever loved poking your nose into someone else¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°He just had toe and seek death, so what could I do?¡± Eugene shot back.


    Alex exchanged a look with Hayden. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t admit it even if he does. After all, Eugene is the kind of person who¡¯s used to being pursued.¡±


    After snubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray, Eugene demanded with a disdainful look, ¡°Do you two


    even know what liking someone means?¡±


    The two of them shared a look before they burst outughing. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve never saved any damsel


    in distress, unlike you.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Let me ask you this¡ªwhat were you thinking back then?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Eugene answered perfunctorily.


    Alex¡¯s expression turned knowing. ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s game over for you. It¡¯s exactly such subconscious


    action that¡¯s most terrifying! It seems like you¡¯ve been taken down without you even having realized it.¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless for the very first time. Actually, he was thinking at that time. When he


    heard that the man wanted Olivia to sleep with him, his only thought was to kill that man. Perhaps it


    was because they¡¯d been teasing him, but he abruptly recalled the time when he saw her during the


    grandpetition. I was truly happy back then, delighted even. Could it be that¡­ I have really


    developed feelings for her?


    The next day, Olivia was in the studio, keeping an eye on things since the renovation was about to be


    done when she suddenly received a call from Eugene just moments after she¡¯d arrived, asking her to


    go over to Ruby Pce. While he didn¡¯t specify the reason, she knew that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person


    who¡¯d ask her out for no reason, so she readily agreed and drove over to Ruby Pce right away.


    Since she¡¯d been here once, she was familiar with the ce. The moment she went in, she noticed a


    huge crowd gathered in the lobby. As she was wondering what was happening, she heard a woman¡¯s


    furious bellow. ¡°Ben Roberts, what do you take me for? A back-up lover? Aren¡¯t you on a business


    trip?¡±


    Stifling his anger, the man proimed, ¡°I just came back, okay? She¡¯s just a client, so you don¡¯t need to


    get all suspicious.¡±


    After taking two steps further, Olivia caught sight of the person who was speaking at a single nce.


    The man was casually dressed in ck, his expression as dark as charcoal. On the other hand, the


    woman was wearing a red dress, her face brimming with profound ire. Meanwhile, the woman standing


    beside the man was Anna.


    Recognition dawned upon her. Aren¡¯t these two people the couple I bumped into when I bought a car?


    Ben Roberts and Jessica Smith. Huh? Are they crashing now? Inexorable joy inundated her. I just


    knew that they¡¯re going to crash and burn sooner orter. She then squeezed further to the front.


    Her face bright red with fury, Jessica sneered. ¡°A client? Ben Roberts, I¡¯m truly impressed that you


    managed to cook up such an absurd lie! Which part of her screams client?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Reaching out, Jessica grabbed Anna andmbasted loudly, ¡°Come out, d*mn it! You have the guts to


    seduce a man, yet you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it? You¡¯re hiding behind a man like a coward!¡±


    Anna surreptitiously tugged at Ben as she murmured pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We were really


    discussing business.¡±


    Livid, Jessica clutched at her and demanded, ¡°Fine, then! Tell me, what did you two discuss that took


    an entire night?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d just arrived. Mr. Roberts said he was in the room, so I went there to meet him, but you then


    arrived,¡± Anna quibbled.


    Raising her hand, Jessica pped her across the face again. ¡°So, it¡¯s a requirement to strip when you


    two discuss business? If you continue quibbling, I¡¯ll tear your tongue off!¡±


    Anna hid behind Ben, covering her face with both hands. At this time, Ben, who¡¯d been keeping silent,


    grabbed Jessica¡¯s wrist. ¡°Jessica Smith, you should stop while you¡¯re ahead. Must you make such a


    fuss and make thismon knowledge?¡±


    Jessica shook off his hold with much effort, her eyes zing red with fury. ¡°What do I have to fear?


    Since you two cheaters aren¡¯t at all afraid, why would I be afraid? I want to let everyone know that


    you¡¯re a scumbag, and she¡¯s a home-wrecker!¡± As she said that, she took out her cell phone to snap


    their pictures.


    ¡°Ben!¡± Anna eximed before hiding behind the man¡¯s back in terror.


    Simrly panicked, Ben snatched the cell phone in Jessica¡¯s hand and smashed it to the ground,


    ring at her furiously. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Staring at her cell phone that had been smashed to smithereens, Jessica asked with forced calmness,


    ¡°Ben Roberts, you are determined to protect her, yes?¡± Ben remained expressionless, but he shielded


    Anna behind him. This unconscious action instantly infuriated Jessica, and she sneered, ¡°If you hand


    this woman over to me today, I¡¯ll let this matter slide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call off our engagement!¡±


    Inhaling deeply, Ben suppressed the fury within him and stretched out his hands to embrace her.


    ¡°Alright, stop making trouble for no reason. I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s nothing between us. I¡¯ll exin further


    to you at home.¡±


    Jessica pped his hand away, her face crumpled in disappointment. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between the


    two of you, why are you shielding her to such an extent? You think I¡¯m a fool, yes?¡± After saying that,


    she reached out to grab Anna. ¡°Come over here. D*mn you!¡±


    Terror-stricken, Anna hurriedly dodged. Losing his cool, Ben extended his hands and shoved her away.


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡± It was a rather forceful shove, so Jessica stumbled back several steps before


    falling onto the ground.


    The onlookers all eximed in surprise, having not expected them to get physical. At this moment, they


    moved from merely looking on to urging softly, ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t be getting physical.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should just exin properly instead.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You should give her some leeway since you¡¯re a man!¡±


    As her eyes rapidly stung, Jessica scrambled up from the ground and rushed at Ben as though she¡¯d


    lost her mind, her fists swinging. ¡°Ben Roberts, you b*stard!¡±


    Caught off guard, Ben took several blows. All at once, he then grew enraged and swung his hand


    across her face. ¡°Are you not finished with your tantrum yet? Isn¡¯t thismon to men? I¡¯ve already


    exined things to you, so when are you going to cease this nonsense? And you call yourself a


    socialite? You¡¯re no different from a shrew on the street! You want to call off the engagement, yes? Go


    ahead!¡± After he¡¯d said that, he wanted to leave while pulling Anna along, but unexpectedly, he was


    kicked back into the crowd just after having taken two steps.


    At the same time, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s even an insult to scumbags tobel you as a


    scumbag. Are you even human? You want to make yourself scarce after hitting someone, huh?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Frowning, Ben looked up at Olivia who was standing before him. ¡°Who the hell are you? This is none of


    your business!¡±


    Olivia bent down and helped Jessica whom he¡¯d knocked to the ground. Then, she saidnguidly, ¡°I


    just can¡¯t quite stand someone like you who¡¯d still quibble despite being in the wrong. Regardless of


    whether the engagement is of your own volition, you have to acquiesce since you¡¯re already engaged.


    Staying loyal is the least you should do, yet you¡¯re even giving excuses for cheating, iming that it¡¯s


    common for men. Don¡¯t drag all men into this. Other men aren¡¯t as much of a scumbag as you are!¡±


    As she said that, she looked at Jessica and lectured her patiently, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting


    angry over such a man? Are you still hoping that he¡¯ll return like the prodigal son, so you¡¯re not kicking


    him far away? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that a leopard never changes its spots?¡±


    Finding this an inevitable crossing of paths, Anna demanded coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do here?


    Why are you sticking your nose into this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff?¡±


    Olivia looked at her with a sneer tugging on her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the reason for this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff?


    Your child is about to go to elementary school, yet you¡¯re still so eager to be a home-wrecker? Don¡¯t


    you know that home-wreckers are now the target of public scorn? You¡¯re rather smart that you¡¯re even


    nning to take yourself out of the equation after having created the mess. But can you really do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. We were just discussing a coboration, and it was thisdy here who


    misunderstood,¡± Anna hastily rified, her eyes darting at the onlookers.


    Olivia threw her a disdainful nce. ¡°You should be saying this to your husband. As long as your


    husband believes you, no one would care even if you were to im that you were disco-dancing in the


    room.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at Ben, the corners of her mouth curving into a derisive arc. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s


    true love, since you even hit your own fianc¨¦e for the sake of a married woman!¡±


    Taking a step forward, Ben pointed a finger at her harshly. ¡°Stop being such a hound and mind your


    own business!¡±


    ¡°Hounds must be rather busy these days, else you two cheating rats would have been long since


    vanquished!¡± Olivia countered nonchntly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for it, huh?¡± Ben reached out to shove her.


    All at once, Olivia¡¯s face darkened. mping a hand on his wrist, she spun sharply before bending her


    back to him and exerting strength. The man was then thrown right over her shoulder with a crash.


    Afraid that they¡¯d be hit, the crowd retreated a step while inwardly cheering. The pain from the fall was


    so intense that Ben roared, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±


    Olivia, however, dusted her hands and walked up to him in a few steps. Then, she lowered her gaze


    and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you ought to be more gentlemanly toward women? What a


    scumbag!¡±


    ¡°Ben! Ben, are you okay?¡± Anna rushed over to help him up. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with this


    madwoman.¡±


    Staring at them, Olivia murmured, ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Maxwell, will you just cut it out? Is this matter rted to you?¡± Anna thundered, hopping mad.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize, let¡¯s just call the police and have them handle this matter,¡± Olivia


    retorted.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Surprisingly, Jessica took a step forward and gazed at them with a smile ying on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s


    no need for an apology. Rather, I even have to thank you for showing me your true colors. I¡¯m truly


    fortunate that we¡¯re merely engaged. Ben Roberts, you love her, yes? I¡¯ll see the two of you through. I¡¯ll


    tell my father tomorrow to call off our engagement!¡±


    Ben was taken aback for a moment before he ruthlessly nodded. ¡°Okay! Just make sure that you don¡¯t


    regret it!¡± As he said that, he turned his gaze on Olivia with a ferocious look that conveyed something


    along the lines of ¡®I¡¯ll have my revenge¡¯ before dering, ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying that, he left in a


    huff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Olivia replied breezily.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Jessica was worried. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten on their bad side for me. Ben is a petty man.¡±


    That didn¡¯t faze Olivia. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not easy prey either.¡±


    Jessica smiled. ¡°Thank you for what you did, or I would have been humiliated.¡±


    Olivia returned a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I despise jerks like that, especially abusive ones.¡±


    ¡°Did we... meet somewhere before?¡± Jessica stared at her.


    ¡°Yeah, at the 4S shop. We bought the same car.¡± Olivia smiled.


    This surprised Jessica. ¡°Oh, I remember you! I was thinking you looked familiar.¡±


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I know. My friend told me. You should treat your face. It¡¯s swollen.¡± A momentter, Eugene called her,


    and that reminded Olivia of her appointment. Whoops, the show¡¯s fun, but no time to waste now.


    Jessica had a lot to ask, but Olivia had no time to answer. ¡°I have something to do, so until next time!¡±


    Then, she went upstairs.


    Aftering to the VIP room of the appointment, she took a deep breath to calm herself down before


    entering. The first thing she saw was Eugene. He was sitting in the center, and today he donned a


    ck shirt. His face was inscrutable, and he was slowly enjoying his cup of tea.


    A woman was sitting two seats away, and she was none other than Aleena. Aleena was wearing a


    lavender dress, her hair tied in a bun. She lookednguidly sexy and obviously dolled up. When she


    saw Olivia, Aleena looked surprised, apparently wasn¡¯t expecting her.


    Olivia was equally perplexed, but she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn, Miss Jones.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Olivia took her seat two spaces away from Eugene. He then poured a cup of tea for her, much to


    Olivia¡¯s surprise. ¡°Thank you, but please, let me.¡±


    ¡°Stuck in the traffic?¡± Eugene asked. He had even given her an excuse.


    Yeah right, Olivia thought. I was watching a car crash. Even so, she mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meanwhile, Aleena looked on with jealousy, and her anger red. ¡°What is the meaning of this,


    Eugene?¡± She held her fury down. Aleena thought Eugene was treating her to a meal with just the two


    of them because he ignored herst night, so she felt delighted. She had been waiting for him to talk,


    but even after an hour, he said nothing. Even when she tried to start a conversation, he would kill it in a


    second. Aleena told herself that Eugene could give her this attitude because of his status. Treating me


    to a meal is already proof that I¡¯m important to him, so if he doesn¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll do it. But he invited


    Olivia, too? Was everything I imagined just that? My imagination? Was I being full of myself?


    Humiliation and her scarred pride made her tear up.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eugene looked at her. If he looked closer, he would have noticed the tears in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t. All


    he did was take a nce and remarked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I invite anyone else just because I invited you?¡±


    Aleena took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth talking about if it¡¯s the three of us here.¡±


    Eugene nced at her. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that in a moment.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Olivia was equally perplexed, but she said nothing. When she noticed Aleena¡¯s wetted eyes, what


    Nathan said came to her mind. Eugene was very defensive of the people he cared about, but apathetic


    to those he didn¡¯t. Ah, it seems that this is an unrequited love. All of a sudden, she felt sorry for Aleena,


    for she had fallen in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t.


    Eugene called someone. ¡°Bring him in.¡± When someone knocked on the door a momentter, Eugene


    only said, ¡°Enter.¡±


    When the door was opened, in came Curtis and a man with a silver mask. They were bringing a sack


    with them, and after they came in, they tossed it on the ground with a thud. A gasp of pain came from


    within, then Olivia looked at Eugene reflexively. That¡¯s Robin in there!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Open it,¡± said Eugene.


    Curtis opened the bag, and out came a bloodied head. If it wasn¡¯t for his voice, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have


    recognized this bloody man was Robin. Aleena was ashen now. If Olivia could see this was Robin, she


    could too, but still she thought, Maybe it¡¯s not him. Even so, her heart was pained when she saw his


    face.


    Now she could exin everything she couldn¡¯t. Aleena wondered why she couldn¡¯t get through to


    Robin and why Eugene would treat her to a meal, so this was it. She didn¡¯t show any expression, but


    Aleena sneered quietly. So this is just a trap for us. He wants to get back at us for what we did to Olivia.


    ¡°Did he say it?¡± Eugene asked.


    The man in the silver mask replied, ¡°Yes, he did. Robin said Miss Jones was worried you might fall for


    Miss Maxwell, so she asked him to court her.¡±


    A frown appeared on Eugene¡¯s face, and when he looked at Aleena, there was nothing in his eyes. ¡°Do


    you know what annoys me the most? People who don¡¯t know where they stand. Who I like and who I


    don¡¯t has nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are to interfere with my business?¡±


    Aleena teared up even more. ¡°Eugene!¡± she shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know my ce? We¡¯ve been friends for


    years! How could you say that to me for someone you haven¡¯t known for a week? Robin likes her, so of


    course, he¡¯s going to court her. I can¡¯t stop him! All I did was encourage him! I did not order him to do


    anything!¡±


    Eugene looked at her darkly, his tone distant. ¡°You should know what you¡¯ve done. I introduced Olivia


    to you, so finding trouble with her means finding trouble with me. Do you think out of your a**? If it


    wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re friends, I would have chased you out a long time ago! You should know I will do


    that.¡±


    That broke her heart, and Aleena suffocated. Is he really going to humiliate me like that? How could he


    be so cruel? No, he¡¯s only cruel to me. ¡°Nobody¡¯s finding trouble with her! It was just a joke, and we


    apologized, so what do you want? Is she so high and mighty that nobody can court her? Or is it


    because you like her, so you don¡¯t want anyone to court her?¡±


    Eugene frowned and red at her. He was fuming, for Aleena had crossed the line. Everyone had this


    rebellious trait, and they would do the exact thing someone didn¡¯t want them to. She keeps saying I


    have a rtionship with Olivia, right? Well, so what if I do? He looked at her and raised his voice,


    sounding hostile. ¡°You won¡¯t give up until I tell you to, will you?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Olivia panicked. Eugene hated it when someone insulted him, and she could imagine what he would


    say, so Olivia quickly told her, ¡°Miss Jones, of course he can court me if he likes me, but consent is


    important. Your cousin came to my house and forced me to date him. When I refused, he asked his


    men to subdue me so he can rape me. They trashed my house, and he said he would f*ck me until I


    die. Is this how your family¡¯s men court women? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Nn¡¯s timely arrival, I couldn¡¯t have


    been sitting here now.¡±


    Aleena looked at her with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he courts you, so why are you telling me that?¡±


    Olivia looked at her. ¡°Nothing. Maybe he took your advice the wrong way, or maybe he took your orders


    the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°You suspect me of being the mastermind? I already told you, no.¡± Aleena frowned.


    Before Olivia could reply, Eugene said, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here instead of the hospital. I called you


    over to tell you that I roughed your cousin up, so if you want an exnation,e to me.¡±


    Olivia looked at the tearful Aleena with no sympathy. Crushing on someone wasn¡¯t wrong, nor was


    curbing a bad habit, though she felt annoyed getting caught in this crossfire. Olivia didn¡¯t believe it


    when Aleena denied ying a part in this, so she wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her. I¡¯ve already letst


    night¡¯s matter slide, so this is all on her.


    Eugene stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± he told Olivia.


    Olivia nodded, but then she refused him.


    Eugene didn¡¯t allow her to refuse. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Olivia grunted and left with him, then Curtis and the man with the mask followed. In the end, only


    Aleena and Robin were left.


    Tears fell down Aleena¡¯s cheeks, then shey on the table and cried. He¡¯s so cruel. Doesn¡¯t he know I


    like him? How can he do this to me?


    It wasn¡¯t until Eugene had left did Robin make a sound. Because his mouth was sealed, everything he


    said was muffled. Aleena looked at him in disgust and wiped her tears away before tearing the duct


    tape away from his mouth. ¡°Aleena¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Aleena snapped. ¡°Are you dumb? Why did you sell me out?¡±


    Robin said sadly, ¡°Aleena, you have no idea what I went through. It was hell, I tell you. Look at my


    wounds! I thought I would be dead!¡±


    Aleena¡¯s dark look was a stark contrast to the crying mess she was a moment ago. ¡°But did you die?


    No! You almost killed me though! You had one job, and you blew it! How hard is it to bed a woman?!


    Don¡¯t follow me from now on!¡± She wanted to leave.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Robin panicked, and he held on to her leg while begging, ¡°I did my best, Aleena! That woman knows


    how to fight, and she beat all three of us!¡±


    Aleena shook her leg to break free from his grasp. ¡°Then f*cking get more men to do the job! Just get


    her enemies! Right, there¡¯s someone you can ask for help from.¡±


    On the other hand, Ben and Anna hade out from Ruby Pce and gone into their car for a while.


    The more Ben thought about it, the angrier he was. I¡¯m not going to take that lying down. Anna nced


    at him. She knew Ben might be a flirt who sweet talked everyone easily, but the guy was a chauvinist.


    She knew Ben didn¡¯t necessarily like Jessica, but her crying scratched his image, so one thing led to


    another, and this happened.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Actually, Ben wanted to calm her down, but Jessica¡¯s hostility irritated him. He was going to let her cool


    off a bit before calming her down, but Olivia barged in halfway through. Now he was humiliated, and it


    would be hard to get Jessica back. If Jessica canceled the marriage, his dad and aunt would kill him.


    Actually, Ben wanted to calm her down, but Jessica¡¯s hostility irritated him. He was going to let her cool


    off a bit before calming her down, but Olivia barged in halfway through. Now he was humiliated, and it


    would be hard to get Jessica back. If Jessica canceled the marriage, his dad and aunt would kill him.


    As he worried himself over this matter, Anna approached him and acted coy. ¡°What should we do,


    Ben? Will Olivia tell everyone about this?¡±


    Ben¡¯s face fell. ¡°So what? We did nothing anyway!¡± he said impatiently.


    Anna thought about it and nodded. Ben was right, for they didn¡¯t do anything in public.


    ¡°You know that woman?¡± Ben asked.


    At the mention of Olivia, disdain showed on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister. Seven years ago, she


    slept with a beggar after she got drunk, and she was pregnant with a b*stard. My dad thinks she¡¯s a


    disgrace, so he sent her overseas. She only came back recently, but for some reason, I bump into her


    everywhere I go.¡±


    Ben cupped her chin and snorted. ¡°Does she have a grudge against you?¡±


    Anna leaned against him and raised her chin. ¡°Not openly.¡±


    ¡°So she does hold a grudge against you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I arranged that beggar to sleep with her that night.¡±


    Ben bit her lip. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re naughty.¡±


    Anna felt a stab of pain from her lip, and she wanted to get back at Ben, but he pushed her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I have to go to the Smith Residence after this.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to go home? Look at what you did. How should I exin this?¡± She red at him.


    Ben grinned. ¡°Just say it¡¯s because you were craving for some meat.¡±


    Anna rolled her eyes. ¡°And you say I¡¯m naughty. Well, you¡¯re the big bad here.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re the same, actually.¡± Leaning forward, he kissed her again. ¡°Go home. I have to go back now, or


    it will be bad if Jessica tells on me first.¡±


    Anna was an understanding woman, at least in affairs. She knew when she should make her move and


    when to retreat. This rtionship with Ben would go nowhere, and she knew it. All she wanted was to


    get the praises and passion that was lost in her rtionship with Hugo, so she didn¡¯t mind this.


    ¡°Call me when you can.¡± She went out of the car, then Ben¡¯s car drove toward the Smith Residence.


    ...


    When Eugene and Olivia came down, they saw Jessica sitting on the lounge¡¯s sofa. ¡°Why are you still


    here?¡± Olivia was surprised.


    Jessica came over, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Olivia frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car,¡± Eugene said calmly.


    That was directed toward Olivia, so she grunted. She wanted to refuse, but when she remembered he


    had something to tell her, Olivia didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Jessica stared at Eugene. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°I treated his grandfather¡¯s illness,¡± replied Olivia.


    ¡°Just that?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°Yeah. What else do you think it is?¡± Olivia frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s Eugene Nn. The Eugene Nn. I¡¯ve never heard of him waiting for anyone. It¡¯s always the


    other way around,¡± eximed Jessica.


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°Yeah, because you want to talk to me. What do you need?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Jessica pouted. ¡°Nothing now. I was going to treat you to a meal as thanks, but I don¡¯t want to get in


    the way of your date.¡±


    Jessica pouted. ¡°Nothing now. I was going to treat you to a meal as thanks, but I don¡¯t want to get in


    the way of your date.¡±


    ¡°What date?¡± Olivia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just my patient¡¯s family, nothing else.¡±


    Jessica chuckled. ¡°Oh, how incriminating. If there¡¯s really nothing else, why are you so nervous?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Because you guys keeping up with stupid rumors,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Someone thought we¡¯re a


    couple, and I almost got into trouble for that. Now you¡¯re doing the same thing. Isn¡¯t that a bit


    ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°That just means I¡¯m not the only one who thinks you two are a couple.¡±


    Olivia red at her, then said, ¡°Anything else? I¡¯ll be leaving if you have nothing else to say.¡±


    A tad startled, Jessica quickly held her hand. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s just a joke. If you say it¡¯s nothing, then


    it¡¯s nothing. I really want to thank you, so call me when you have time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is nothing,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°I still have to thank you,¡± Jessica insisted. ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, I couldn¡¯t have gone on with the decision


    to break up with him. I liked him, you know.¡±


    Olivia nced at her. ¡°Now you make me feel guilty. I sound like someone who separated a loving


    couple. He¡¯s a jerk, so throwing him out ASAP is a good idea.¡±


    Jessica chuckled. ¡°I like talking to you, Olivia. What I¡¯m trying to say is that you helped me see through


    him. I¡¯ll maybe be down for a bit after the breakup, but I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Olivia patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be down for too long. Remember, you can fish a lot of fish now.¡±


    Jessica nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll change a ton of boyfriends. Give me your number. We can meet up when


    we have time.¡±


    After they exchanged numbers, someone called Jessica. She frowned before swiping on her phone to


    answer the call. ¡°Da¡ª¡±


    The caller said angrily, ¡°Where are you? What happened between you and Ben?¡±


    Jessica was exhausted from this. ¡°I¡¯m outside, and I can¡¯t exin this easily. All you have to know is


    that we broke up.¡±


    ¡°This is a marriage of convenience. You can¡¯t just break up. Do you know how much thepany


    stands to lose from this?¡± the man bellowed furiously.


    Jessica didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°Am I really your child, Dad? Is yourpany more important than my


    happiness? We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, and he¡¯s already cheating on me! How do you expect


    me to stay together with him?!¡±


    The man then tried to advise, ¡°Please understand his circumstances. Ben told us she¡¯s just a client.


    Men always have to socialize, so take a step back. They were just sharing a room. That isn¡¯t proof


    anything happened. Ben told me you hit him in public. Is that true? That¡¯s uneptable! Come back


    right now! Ben¡¯s father wille not long from now!¡± Then the call was cut.


    Jessica¡¯s hand was trembling, and her face was ashen from fury.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia asked.


    Tears almost fell down Jessica¡¯s cheeks as sheined, ¡°That b*stard shamelessly smeared me!


    He told my parents I humiliated him for nothing! I caught them red-handed! But still he tries to justify it!¡±


    That didn¡¯t surprise Olivia at all. ¡°And your father believed him?¡±


    ¡°He can twist the facts like nobody else. Of course, my stupid old man believed him.¡± Jessica wiped her


    tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Olivia. Let¡¯s meet up sometime.¡±


    Before she left, Olivia called her, ¡°Hold up.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica looked back.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Olivia thought about it. ¡°Do you really want to break up with Ben? What if he objects and sways things


    in his favor?¡±


    Olivia thought about it. ¡°Do you really want to break up with Ben? What if he objects and sways things


    in his favor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to date a jerk like him even if it means my life.¡± Jessica snorted.


    Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send something to you. It might be useful.¡± She then sent Jessica the video where


    Ben and Anna made out in the airport.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Looking doubtful, Jessica clicked into it. After finishing the video, she felt her blood


    running cold, like she was being thrown right into an icy pit, and she shivered in disgust. ¡°W-When did


    this happen?¡±


    ¡°The day we met when you bought the car,¡± Olivia answered. ¡°I went to pick someone up at the airport.


    He said he went on a business trip? Yeah, that¡¯s a lie. He just came back with Anna, and I saw them


    when I went to the restroom.¡± Jessica hung her head low and looked like she was going to cry, much to


    Olivia¡¯s worry. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry. Jerks like him aren¡¯t worth your tears.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying for him. I¡¯m crying for myself. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I am for trusting this jerk for so


    long,¡± Jessica said.


    Olivia put her hand on Jessica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m not trying to make you sad here. This


    is just for you and your family to see him for who he is. Since we¡¯re humans, we¡¯re susceptible to


    praise, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can lie to yourself forever just because he sweet talks you. Take the


    lesson this time and stay away from jerks after this.¡±


    Jessica wiped her tears and hugged Olivia. ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go home now.¡± After they went their own ways, Olivia went out and saw


    Eugene still waiting in the car for her. She felt touched and quickly went to it. Since Eugene was


    driving, Olivia felt weird about it, but she went in anyway. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    Eugene grunted. ¡°When did you get to know her?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°This morning. When I was on the way here, I saw her fighting with Ben in the lobby. Ben


    refused to admit to his cheating, and he tried to abuse her, so I helped out.¡±


    Eugene was amused. ¡°So you werete not because of the traffic, but because you wanted to be a


    hero?¡±


    Oops. In her delight, Olivia had forgotten about their earlier meeting, so she smiled sheepishly. ¡°You


    would have helped too if you saw it.¡±


    Eugene nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of interfering with someone else¡¯s personal affairs.¡±


    Olivia was vexed. ¡°I would have dissuaded them from breaking up if it¡¯s just a normal fight, but Ben had


    crossed the moral line. He tried to justify his cheating and even abused his fianc¨¦e! They aren¡¯t even


    married yet, so imagine what would happen after they are! I was just trying to make her see that jerk for


    who he is!¡± Olivia spoke quickly.


    Her agitation surprised Eugene. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to analyze this rationally. It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s wrong


    and who¡¯s right from a simple argument.¡±


    Looking at him, Olivia said, ¡°You¡¯re analyzing this? We women know who¡¯s right instinctively! I saw that


    jerk making out with Anna! They¡¯ve crossed the line, and this is their fault! No way I¡¯m letting Jessica


    eat this humiliating pie!¡±


    Eugene looked at her with surprise. No wonder she¡¯s so worked up. So Anna¡¯s involved. ¡°You did the


    right thing.¡± He had chosen to take a step back.


    That simple sentence managed to calm Olivia, but it made her think, Why did I get so worked up for?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Jessica reminded Olivia of herself. That night seven years ago, she found out she was cheated on, just


    like what Jessica was going through. However, the difference between them was that Jessica


    interrogated the jerk like a wench, but Olivia let the jerk have a taste of his own medicine. No matter


    how much Jessica did, she couldn¡¯t save the rtionship, and instead it made it awkward. Olivia, on


    the other hand, thought jerks like that should bugger off to the ends of hell. ¡°I was too agitated. Sorry.¡±


    Jessica reminded Olivia of herself. That night seven years ago, she found out she was cheated on, just


    like what Jessica was going through. However, the difference between them was that Jessica


    interrogated the jerk like a wench, but Olivia let the jerk have a taste of his own medicine. No matter


    how much Jessica did, she couldn¡¯t save the rtionship, and instead it made it awkward. Olivia, on


    the other hand, thought jerks like that should bugger off to the ends of hell. ¡°I was too agitated. Sorry.¡±


    Eugene smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was wondering why she was so worked up though.


    An awkward silence befell them, and it wasn¡¯t until a whileter did Olivia say, ¡°Sorry for that earlier. I¡¯m


    fine, actually. Just let bygones be bygones. You don¡¯t have to offend your friend for me.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to say sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°That trouble you were met upon came from my end, so I


    should take some responsibility for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± answered Olivia. ¡°They¡¯re not kids, so nobody has to take responsibility for their


    mistakes. Not even their parents have to, let alone a friend.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugene stared at her. The sunlight shone on her through the window, basking her in an ethereal light.


    There wasn¡¯t even one erged pore on her face, and if he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought


    she was a college student instead of a mother to a seven-year-old. Olivia was gentle, gorgeous,


    understanding, and sometimes humorous. Without himself realizing it, Eugene stared at her for a long


    while, entranced by Olivia.


    Olivia was getting awkward from being stared at. Why is he looking at me instead of the road? She


    coughed, signaling that he should snap out of it. ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± she asked.


    Eugene remembered what he was here for, so he took out a key from the storagepartment in the


    car. ¡°Your address is exposed, so it¡¯s unsafe. I got a new house for you in Muse Penins.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thank you very much.¡± As if out of reflex, Olivia refused his offer.


    ¡°Just take it,¡± Eugene said seriously. ¡°There are always dumb people out there. You¡¯re lucky North


    wasn¡¯t there that day, or who knows what might have happened. You have to think for the kids. Muse


    Penins isn¡¯t far from the school and your workce. You¡¯ll be living in the same neighborhood as


    Nathan, and he can take care of you.¡±


    Olivia was grateful for Eugene¡¯s attention to detail. Even though she had been overseas, Nathan had


    told her Muse Penins¡¯s houses cost a bomb to buy, and that was if a unit was avable. If not for


    that, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged her to stay in La Grande Maison. She was astonished at how powerful


    Eugene was, for he had settled it after a mere two days since that incident. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you


    back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take this as your consultation fee,¡± he replied.


    Olivia smiled in resignation. ¡°I do feel grateful that your grandfather was my first client after I came


    back. Inadvertently, this solved a lot of my problems.¡±


    ¡°Get some movers to help you move as soon as possible.¡± Eugene grinned.


    ¡°Sure, but can you let me off, Mr. Nn? I need to fetch my kid,¡± answered Olivia.


    Eugene was about to offer her a lift, but her phone rang. Much to Eugene¡¯s amusement, she only


    managed to say a hello before the call ended. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nathan brought North to visit your grandfather.¡± Olivia felt speechless.


    On the other hand, Eugene was delighted. ¡°Grandpa likes North a lot, so don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied. Olivia thought this felt jarring, for they didn¡¯t know the Nns that well, so visiting


    them too much felt rude. There was nothing she could do about it though, for the ship had set sail.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    She told Eugene politely, ¡°Go to my studio then. Let me off somewhere I can hail a ride.¡±


    She told Eugene politely, ¡°Go to my studio then. Let me off somewhere I can hail a ride.¡±


    For some reason, Eugene didn¡¯t want to get separated from her this way. ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, so why


    don¡¯t you move over today?¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± Olivia was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll call the movers to move your stuff, then I¡¯ll take you to the residence to pick North up.¡±


    Procrastination wasn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s style, so he called the movers quickly. Because she just came back,


    Olivia didn¡¯t have many possessions. With the help of a moverpany, it didn¡¯t take long before


    everything was moved, and without them lifting a finger too.


    When Olivia came to Muse Penins and saw the bigger house, she felt like she was dreaming. ¡°I


    heard it¡¯s hard to buy a house here. The avability¡¯s zero, so how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°The Nn Group owns them.¡± Heughed.


    That answered her question. No wonder he managed to get one so quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for free then. I


    didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this, so I can¡¯t ept your gift. It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Eugene said imperiously, ¡°Just stay here. You¡¯re not being you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She pouted.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bat an eye when you made me pay so much for that item. It was supposed to cost five


    hundred thousand, and just because you wanted to get back at me, you made it cost a hundred million.


    Now you¡¯re hesitating over a house?¡± he answered calmly.


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°You said I have a rotten personality, so anything goes for me, no?¡±


    Eugene stiffened up. ¡°Yeah, so keep this up and think of the house aspensation.¡±


    With her head lowered, Olivia mused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I keep letting guilt wrack you?¡±


    ¡°I think you should cash it in for maximum profit,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I do ept good advice sometimes.


    ¡°What will you do now? Pick North up?¡± Eugene grinned.


    Looking at him, she thought he wasn¡¯t as aloof as everyone made him out to be. ¡°Sure. Then I¡¯ll buy


    something to cook. If you don¡¯t mind,e over for some housewarming.¡± Moving to a new house


    meant they had to have a meal in it first, so she couldn¡¯t eat out; that was their custom anyway.


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Eugene looked dubious.


    Olivia thought he wasughing at her, so she clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cooking, but


    that doesn¡¯t mean I have no idea how to cook at all. How else do you think I managed to raise my


    son?¡±


    ¡°Your friends helped?¡± Heughed.


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Yeah right. Fine, I¡¯ll get someone who can cook.¡±


    Then, she called Kate. ¡°Kate, I moved into a new house.¡±


    ¡°Again? Where is it this time?¡± Kate gasped.


    ¡°Muse Penins.¡±


    Kate raised her voice, ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re awesome now! A high-end ce, huh? It¡¯s going to cost at least


    fifty thousand a month, isn¡¯t it? Did Nathan persuade you?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it through, okay? Come here now for some housewarming celebration.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ask me to cook, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kate sounded rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to show your skills.¡±


    ¡°I call bull. Someone important is there, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to cook?¡±


    Can¡¯t she keep it down? Looking resigned, Olivia took a few steps away and lowered her voice. ¡°I can


    cook, but you¡¯re that bit better than me, no? I¡¯ll shop for groceries, soe here before six.¡± Before


    Kate could protest, Olivia hung up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    It¡¯s going to be embarrassing for me if she keeps talking.


    It¡¯s going to be embarrassing for me if she keeps talking.


    Eugene looked at her and kept grinning. So she¡¯s this kind of person in private. ¡°Let¡¯s go to pick North


    up then,¡± Olivia told him.


    A short whileter, they arrived at the residence, and they were greeted by the servants. ¡°Wee


    home, Young Master Eugene, and hello, Dr. Maxwell.¡± Olivia nodded politely and followed Eugene in.


    When they came in, aside from Eugene¡¯s grandfather, Nathan, and North, there was a youngdy in


    her twenties there. She was wearing a tight pink dress, her hair tumbling down her shoulder,


    entuating her petite face, her eyes clear and innocent. When she saw them, the girl quickly stood


    up and went to hold Eugene¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Eugene! I thought Grandpa was lying, but you really doe every day!¡±


    ¡°And why are you here?¡± Eugene frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Grandpa,¡± Zoe Lane replied. ¡°And we talked about you earlier.¡±


    North¡¯s face fell when he saw what Zoe did, so he went past Eugene to go straight to his mother.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Olivia was surprised that North didn¡¯t go to Eugene when he was right in front of him. Usually, he liked


    Eugene more than her, but her son said nothing on this day. She patted his head. ¡°Have you been


    good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I told Great-grandpa some stories, and he¡¯s really happy I did,¡± North chirped.


    Old Man Nn greeted Olivia happily. ¡°Have a seat, Olivia. North told me diseases are afraid of super


    strong people, so if I stay happy and unafraid at all times, I¡¯d get cured quickly. He¡¯s a smart kid.¡±


    Olivia looked proud of her son, and she looked at North gently. ¡°You¡¯re right, honey,¡± she praised.


    ¡°You taught your son well, Olivia. I like him a lot.¡± Old Man Nn nodded.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think he¡¯s a nuisance.¡± Olivia chuckled.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Old Man Nn shook his head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Come over whenever you have time, you two.¡±


    Right after that, Zoe quickly came to hold his arm. ¡°Do you want me toe over then, Grandpa? Did


    you like the soup I made?¡±


    Old Man Nn nced at Zoe indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched. Who is this girl? She¡¯s just like a child!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for Eugene, Zoe? Now that he¡¯s here, don¡¯t disturb Grandpa anymore. He didn¡¯t even


    have time to rest the whole afternoon.¡± Penny had a dark look on her face.


    Olivia knew she was directing this message to her, and it made her uneasy. Noticing that Penny went


    out of her way to nce at North when she said that, Olivia knew that she wasn¡¯t being over-sensitive.


    ¡°I came here to pick North up, Mr. Nn. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Old Man Nn had seen everything over his life, so he smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? I want to


    spend more time with North.¡±


    Olivia politely refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Nn. I have something to doter, so we¡¯lle some other


    time.¡± North also waved Old Man Nn goodbye.


    Left with no choice, Old Man Nn said goodbye. ¡°Drive safely then. Eugene will send you guys off.¡±


    Of course I am, Eugene thought. I need to have my meal.


    Zoe quickly stood up. ¡°I came here for you, Eugene! If you¡¯re leaving, then I¡¯ming too!¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Eugene frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around. I have business to tend to.¡± Then, he told Nathan,


    ¡°Youing or not, Nathan?¡±


    Eugene frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around. I have business to tend to.¡± Then, he told Nathan,


    ¡°Youing or not, Nathan?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Nathan replied. He told Old Man Nn that he woulde another time and left the


    house behind them.


    Silence was theirpanion in the car until Olivia whispered to her son, who appeared to be unhappy,


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Eugene listened intently. If he was right, North didn¡¯t talk to him that much earlier.


    North was ying with his phone. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Olivia was curious.


    ¡°No.¡± North took a deep breath.


    Then, Eugene interjected in an attempt to make conversation, ¡°What¡¯s the story you told Great-grandpa


    today, North?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± North answered indifferently.


    Now even Nathan could see he was upset. What happened? He¡¯s fine in the afternoon, well, aside


    from him getting quiet after Zoe came.


    Olivia tried to cheer him up. ¡°We moved to a new ce. It¡¯s just a hop, skip, and jump away from


    Nathan¡¯s house. Do you like it?¡±


    That grabbed his attention, since he was a kid after all. ¡°Why are we moving?¡±


    Olivia replied calmly, ¡°So you can y thetest games Nathan develops.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s just because you want him to take care of me at all times.¡± He pouted.


    ¡°Shh. Keep this between us. We don¡¯t want him to hear that.¡±


    Nathan looked annoyed. ¡°At least whisper when you talk about secrets. Everyone and their mother


    could hear you.¡±


    North raised his chin. ¡°Watch your tongue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Nathan retorted.


    ¡°Mommy, Nathan took me along and yed until three in the morning. I kept telling him I want to sleep,


    but he kept saying st game¡¯ every time.¡± North even looked at Nathan provocatively.


    ¡°Nathan!¡± Olivia was going to hit him. ¡°Can you be more responsible? I thought I told you no all-


    nighters!¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t!¡± Nathan dodged her hit and pointed at North. ¡°Hey, we promised to keep this a secret.¡±


    North grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Pointing at him angrily, Nathan dered, ¡°You little snitch! No more new games for you!¡±


    North crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯te to me if you run into any technical problems then.¡±


    That made Olivia feel amused. ¡°Friendships end so easily.¡±


    Eugene looked at them through the rear-view mirror and felt that North was sulking. There was no


    reason for him to ignore Eugene, and even when Eugene tried to start a conversation, North wasn¡¯t too


    enthused.


    After getting the groceries anding back to Muse Penins, they bumped into Kate, who had just


    arrived via taxi. Nathan looked at her and mocked, ¡°And what brings you here?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Not for you, that¡¯s for sure. Piss off.¡±


    ¡°This is my turf!¡±


    ¡°No! This is Olivia¡¯s turf!¡± Nathan was about to retort further, so she pointed at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to


    say no, are you?¡± Then, Eugene disembarked, and Kate panicked. I knew someone important was


    here. No wonder Olivia called me over. She changed into her polite mode instantly and greeted, ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Nn.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Eugene nodded.


    After some small talk, they went into house Number 5901 of Block No. 3. When they entered, what


    greeted them was a huge French window. The sun was setting now, and the light that sprinkled the


    house felt warm.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    The interior design of the rooms appeared simple and reserved, but a professional could easily tell that


    the cost to it was on the higher end. With three rooms and two living halls, this ce was rtively


    spacious. As soon as Olivia entered the house, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please make yourself


    comfortable. We will get dinner ready.¡±


    The interior design of the rooms appeared simple and reserved, but a professional could easily tell that


    the cost to it was on the higher end. With three rooms and two living halls, this ce was rtively


    spacious. As soon as Olivia entered the house, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please make yourself


    comfortable. We will get dinner ready.¡±


    Upon expressing his approval, Eugene took a seat on the couch, but when he saw Nathan was on the


    phone ying games, he urged, ¡°Go and help out in the kitchen!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Nathan said, ¡°But Uncle Eugene, I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to learn it!¡± Ignoring Nathan¡¯sints, Eugene drove him into the kitchen.


    With that, Eugene and North were left in the living room alone. In fact, Eugene deliberately wanted


    some time alone with him and to ask him what seemed to be the matter. However, North was just


    ying games on his phone,pletely ignoring him, not even sparing a nce.


    Sitting right opposite of North, Eugene noticed that this little fellow¡¯s hand reflexes were extraordinary!


    Kids nowadays are that skillful? he thought. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°Do you y games often?¡±


    Without lifting his head, North replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How old were you when you started ying?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath, Eugene was sure that this little fellow had something against him. ¡°Are you


    not happy today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Puzzled, Eugene had no idea how tomunicate with this little guy. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t get the cold


    shoulders from North, but today, his reply was exceptionally cold, short and brief. ¡°Did I offend you or


    something?¡± Instead of guessing, Eugene thought he might as well ask him directly.


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close to begin with. How will you offend me?¡±


    Struck by the words ¡®not that close,¡¯ Eugene was breathless with anger. This brat, what¡¯s got into him?


    Letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether we are considered close, but I do treat you and your


    mother as a friend.¡±


    With a calm expression on his face, North didn¡¯t utter another word. It wasn¡¯t until his game ended did


    he raise his head and gazed into Eugene. ¡°Did you arrange this house for us?¡±


    Lifting an eyebrow, Eugene was surprised by his quick-wittedness. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Casting a nce at him, North said, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be here. My mommy will not simply invite


    people over for dinner.¡±


    With a sullen expression, Eugene questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Nathan here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different with Nathan because we were friends for many years. Besides, we¡¯ve been through life


    and death together.¡± Gazing at Eugene with disdain, North¡¯s expression clearly showed¡ªunlike you!


    With that, Eugene had a sudden realization¡ªa teacher¡¯s job was indeed tough because he couldn¡¯t


    even handle a single child. At this rate, Eugene figured it was necessary to turn this enemy into an ally


    by mentioning what he had done, though initially he never intended to take the credit. ¡°Your mom and I


    have been through life and death situations too! Otherwise, why do you think you changed houses?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Squinting his eyes, North asked, ¡°What do you mean? You saved Mommy too?¡±


    With a grin, Eugene was again impressed by how quick-witted he was. ¡°Very clever!¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Just two days ago.¡±


    Gazing at the three people who were busy in the kitchen, North saw his mommy joking about


    something, while Nathan and Kate were seenughing at her joke. Then, he turned to look at Eugene


    and asked with a stern voice, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Astonished, Eugene had always seen North as a child, but now, he realized that he could actually talk


    to him like he was talking to a grownup man because North was rather matured for his age, and he


    seemed to understand many things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made sure that person was punished. You¡¯re still young, so all you need to do now is


    focus on your studies. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you all moved to this ce.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t know which of


    his words had managed to touch North¡¯s soft spot because from the little guy¡¯s expression, he no


    longer showed much hostility toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve something I want to tell you. Find an excuse to take me out with you tomorrow, and don¡¯t let


    Mommy suspect anything!¡± said North, in his usual arrogant manner.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Eugene chuckled and thought North¡¯s suggestion was kind of hrious.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    "You''ll know by tomorrow," said North nonchntly as he jumped to his feet and went straight into his


    room.


    "You''ll know by tomorrow," said North nonchntly as he jumped to his feet and went straight into his


    room.


    Gazing at him, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but smile. For a kid that was barely one meter tall, North clearly


    didn¡¯t act or sound like one.


    For dinner, Olivia had prepared a hot pot with two types of broth¡ªspicy and non-spicy, hence


    everyone¡¯s preference was well taken care of.


    As it was a simplefort food, it didn¡¯t take too long for her to serve the hot pot on the table, and the


    aroma of the hot pot broth had spread all the way to the living room.


    Attracted to the aroma, Eugene rose from his seat and walked over to the dining room. Seeing the


    tantalizing food galore on the table made his mouth water.


    Holding a te of beef in her hands, Olivia said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a seat. Dinner will be ready


    soon.¡±


    Then, she turned to the direction of the spacious hallway and shouted, ¡°North, dinner is ready.¡±


    With that, the door flung open, and North came running out of the room.


    Taking out the newly bought wine, Olivia poured each one of them a ss. While passing a ss of


    wine to Eugene, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, drink some. You can ask your driver toe and pick you up


    later.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eugene replied.


    Without needing Olivia to serve, Nathan and Kate had already helped themselves with a ss.


    Since it was housewarming, everyone took turns to toast Olivia and said their blessings.


    As a formality, Olivia had said a few words in response. After all, there was someone else present in


    their little group. As North mentioned, their rtionship with Eugene wasn''t that close.


    Throughout dinner, Olivia had taken extra care to serve Eugene. ¡°Mr. Nn, if you prefer non-spicy,


    feel free to take this side of the food together with North.¡±


    ¡°Will do. You eat up, too. Don¡¯t bother to serve us,¡± said Eugene.


    Having said that, Olivia was still busy dishing up the cooked food nearer toward Eugene and North with


    the serving chopsticks.


    With Eugene around, the dinner atmosphere seemed more restrained aspared to their usual


    dinner.


    However, it wasn¡¯t too much a difference for Nathan because from the very start, he was already


    intimidated by Eugene. Hence, he dared not say much and would tend to be more proper around him.


    As for Kate, her behavior on the table was solely determined by how close her rtionship was with the


    people around the table.


    Today, she was unusually proper and quietly enjoying her meal.


    Holding a ss of wine, Olivia looked toward Eugene and said, ¡°Mr, Nn, thank you for always


    watching over us, especially the incident that urredst night. If it weren¡¯t for you, Kate and I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get ourselves out in one piece.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Cheers!¡± They raised their sses and finished up the wine.


    Confused, Nathan asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lowering her head, Kate briefly exined what had happenedst night.


    Casting a nce at Eugene, North¡¯s expression seemed to have gone back to his normal friendly self.


    Giving Eugene a nudge, he said, ¡°I want to eat that cocktail sausage.¡±


    Feeling ted, Eugene immediately picked up two cocktail sausages from the hot pot and served them


    in North¡¯s bowl.


    Sneaking a grin, North hung his head and began to dig in.


    With that, Eugene had kept himself busy by taking care of the little guy.


    Noticing the close interaction between Eugene and North, Olivia thought the rtionship seemed fine


    and med herself for thinking too much.


    Upon hearing the whole incident, Nathan felt his anger spiked. ¡°How dare he! That Luca, who does he


    think he is?¡±


    Tugging on Nathan¡¯s sleeves, Kateforted, ¡°Calm down! Mr. Nn had everything settled.


    Metrostar Entertainment had officially fired him, and my guess is President Grant dare not work with


    him ever again.¡±


    ¡°Right, Harriet Grant is a smart person for doing so,¡± said Eugene.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Considering how modest and friendly Mr. Nn was, Kate became more daring by raising up her ss


    to propose a toast. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you. Besides helping us to solve our big


    problem yesterday, many advertisers had since approached our magazine publisher, out of respect for


    you. Thank you for everything.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    With a grin, Eugene said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. They chose to cooperate with your magazine


    publisher simply because they think there¡¯s potential in helping them to generate more sales, which is


    basically a win-win coboration for both, so don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    With a grin, Eugene said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. They chose to cooperate with your magazine


    publisher simply because they think there¡¯s potential in helping them to generate more sales, which is


    basically a win-win coboration for both, so don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate was so touched and even had the sudden urge to sell off Olivia. ¡°Thank you for all


    that you¡¯ve done. In the future, if there¡¯s anything that requires our help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.


    Olivia is very capable! She¡¯s nice and has such a pleasant personality. It¡¯s simply a great blessing to be


    friends with her!¡±


    Picking up a fishball, Olivia threw it into Kate¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat up!¡± she ordered, hinting her to keep her


    mouth shut.


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve gotta keep a low profile. Don¡¯t go overboard,¡± ridiculed Nathan.


    Picking up another prawn ball, Olivia dumped it into Nathan¡¯s bowl and warned, ¡°Shut up and eat up


    too!¡± These two just wouldn¡¯t quit embarrassing me...


    With the corner of his mouth curved up, Eugene really enjoyed the free and unrestrained atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be the one to receive such a blessing,¡± he chimed in.


    Putting on a smile, Olivia said, ¡°Then I guess all of you have to treat me better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take back


    all the blessings!¡±


    Being nomophobic, Kate was browsing on her phone when all of a sudden, she burst outughing


    while taking a peek at Eugene.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Kate passed her phone to Nathan, and heughed like a drain too.


    ring at them, Oliviained, ¡°Why are you twoughing among yourselves? Sharing is caring!¡±


    ¡°Two naked men were tied by the Jordan Bridge and were seen freezing in the cold throughout the


    night. Oh my, I¡¯m about to dieughing!¡± Nathan guffawed as he wiped the tears off his eyes.


    Laughing along, Kate jested, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that it will cause an ident? Since the drivers will be


    busy checking them out instead of paying attention on the road.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at them, Olivia said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡±


    Throughout the conversation, Eugene didn¡¯t utter a word. He was busy eating, as though the news


    mentioned had got nothing to do with him.


    When the dinner wasing to an end, everyone was a little tipsy.


    Both Nathan and Kate couldn¡¯t hold their drink. After drinking a couple of rounds, both of them had


    reached their limits. If Eugene hadn¡¯t been around, they would¡¯ve probably been having a live concert


    and singing their hearts out already.


    Eugene was better at handling alcohol, but he gradually felt a little tipsy too. Ifpared with Olivia, he


    was no match at all.


    Noticing the light shed on his cell phone, Eugene knew Curtis had arrived. Getting up from his seat,


    he said, ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll make a move now. Drop me a call if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia replied politely and didn¡¯t stop him from leaving.


    Trying to stay sober, Nathan and Kate got up to send Eugene off and,ter, took their leave too.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Upon sending them off, Olivia ushered North the sleepyhead into his room and got out to clean up the


    table.


    After spending an hour clearing up the whole mess, Olivia went into her room. While browsing on her


    phone, she read the news which Kate had mentioned about the two men.


    It was a 10 seconds video, and the image quality was rather clear. At first sight, Olivia could recognize


    that it was the exact two men who came to her house with Robin¡ªthe men with bad intentions.


    If she didn¡¯t know it was the both of them, she would have thought there was nothing amusing about


    this news.


    Somehow, she had a gut feeling that it was Eugene¡¯s doings.


    Initially, when Eugene handed Robin over to Aleena today as a warning, she was puzzled for a moment


    because she didn¡¯t see the other two men with him. Quelle surprise! They were on the bridge. Eugene


    did not spare anyone.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t find words to describe her current feelings.


    After returning here for some time, he did have some misconceptions about her character, but putting


    that aside, he seemed to be helping her all the time¡ªfrom solving the kid¡¯s fighting issues to yesterday


    night¡¯s ceremony, as well as defending her from Robin.


    She knew very well that his intention was to repay the kindness, all because she had saved his


    grandpa. Hence, he made every effort to help her. Frankly speaking, she was really touched by all he


    had done.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    The next day, Olivia took North to the studio with her. On the way, they were stuck in traffic.


    The next day, Olivia took North to the studio with her. On the way, they were stuck in traffic.


    The car had been in aplete standstill since forever, and honking sounds could be heard


    everywhere. There were cars that got in each other''s way, as well as cars that were supposed to move


    but were stationed instead, a bustling scene to behold.


    All of a sudden, Olivia''s cell phone rang. Putting on the Bluetooth earphone on her ear, Kate''s voice


    sounded from the call. "Olivia, did I say anything embarrassing yesterday?"


    "I don''t think so," said Olivia.


    ¡°It was my first time having dinner with such a reputable person, so I was kind of nervous,¡± Kate


    confessed.


    ¡°Nervous? Isn¡¯t he human like you? With two eyes and a mouth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The moment he sat down, I had difficulty breathing. I really don¡¯t understand


    how you interact with him. That reminds me! I wanted to ask you since yesterday¡ªdoes Eugene like


    you?¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Quit your nonsense! He has countless girls running after


    him, so why would he like me?¡±


    Sitting in the back, North had heard what Olivia said, and he felt joy bubbled up inside of him. I guess I


    wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that Daddy likes Mommy!


    ¡°Can you exin why he helped us, then? And what about the house? If he doesn¡¯t like you, why would


    he do so much for you?¡± questioned Kate.


    Anxious, Olivia exined, ¡°What else? He just happened to be around us when that incident urred.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to help out? And about the house, he said it was to pay me for my


    consultation. I had been to the Nn Residence several times, and he had never paid me a single


    cent. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to seek for my consultation?¡±


    ¡°Fine! You¡¯re good, and I simply cannot win against your silver tongue. Wanna bet?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you that bored?¡±


    ¡°Chicken!¡±


    Crash¡ª!


    Before Olivia could reply, a car just cut in line in front of her, and she didn¡¯t manage to brake in time,


    hence her car crashed into the car.


    With that, Olivia noticed the car had just turned on its blinker. pping her forehead, Olivia said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    talk to youter. Something popped up.¡±


    Upon hanging up the call, she saw a man and a woman getting out of the car before her.


    The woman was wearing a ck skin-tight dress with a beige woolen overcoat. Knocking rudely on


    Olivia¡¯s side window, she shouted, ¡°Get down this instant! Can¡¯t you see our car just now? Did you


    deliberately crash into us?¡±


    Frowning, Olivia wasn¡¯t pleased at all.


    Frankly, the damage on the car didn¡¯t bother her much, for most importantly was that no one was badly


    hurt. Besides, considering it was such a close distance, there were probably just a few scratches on the


    car.


    By right, they should¡¯ve turned on their blinkers if they had wished to cut in line. However, Olivia figured


    she shouldn¡¯t have talked on the phone too, so she had to share the me. Anyhow, it would be fair to


    just take matters into their own hands, but this woman was acting in rude.


    Getting out of her car, Olivia checked on the condition and realized there were indeed scratches on the


    left side of the front car bumper. The car in front of her was a Mercedes-Benz, and it seemed to have


    received much more damage as the passenger door was dented.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything but was seen touching on the spot that was badly damaged.


    Refusing to back down, the woman jeered, ¡°We just bought this car, and look at what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Olivia argued, ¡°Well, my car is new too, and it was scratched. Besides, your car cut in


    line and didn¡¯t even turn on the blinkers. Why are you acting like it was all my fault?¡±


    Behaving like a shrew, the woman pointed at the shing blinkers and bellowed, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t


    you see that the blinker is still on? You¡¯re the one who was on the phone while driving! Don¡¯t you know


    that it¡¯s against thew?¡±


    Extending a stop gesture, Olivia said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue. It¡¯s not worth our time. Let¡¯s call for the


    police and let them determine whether I had vited thew.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°Let¡¯s call for the police then! As if I¡¯ll be afraid of you! You¡¯ll be a wimp for not calling!¡± shouted the


    woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call for the police then! As if I¡¯ll be afraid of you! You¡¯ll be a wimp for not calling!¡± shouted the


    woman.


    Olivia¡¯s expression darkened, but before she could make the call, a gentle voice could be heard from


    behind her. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Turning around, Olivia saw a man with a tall figure, wearing a knee-length trench coat that was blown


    by the wind, and a warm gentle smile could be seen on his fair face.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Surprised, Olivia replied, ¡°Brian? It¡¯s you!¡±


    Noticing a man near his Mommy, North immediately got out of the car and stepped up in front of his


    Mommy while observing the man before him.


    This man seemed familiar, and the impression North had for him wasn¡¯t a bad one either, but he just


    couldn¡¯t seem to recall where they had met.


    Though North had forgotten, Brian still remembered clearly. Gazing at North with gentleness in his


    eyes, Brian said, ¡°You¡¯re here too! Do you still remember me?¡±


    Blinking his eyes, North was obviously in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten? We¡¯ve had a meal at his ce,¡± reminded Olivia.


    After giving some thought, North asked, ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the restaurant?¡±


    Brian nodded and gave his little head a gentle rub. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good memory. How¡¯s your leg?¡±


    ¡°It has gotten better since long ago,¡± said North.


    With a grin, Brian turned and looked at the woman. ¡°Why? Is this a set-up scam?¡±


    Taking a few steps toward Brian, the woman said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Who are you calling a


    scam? Do you know what you''re saying? She was the one who was on the phone and crashed into our


    car!¡±


    Darting a nce at the woman, he didn''t utter a word but gazed at the man who was squatting on the


    floor. "Joe!¡± he called.


    Instantly, the man jumped to his feet and smiled awkwardly as he walked toward them. "Mr. arthy.¡±


    With the corner of his mouth curved up into a smirk, Brian mocked, "Pretending you didn''t see me


    here?"


    Putting a ttering smile, Joe denied it by saying, "Nope, I just saw you. Mr. arthy, what brings you


    here?"


    Scanning from one car to the other, Brian asked, "What seems to be the matter?"


    ¡°I was in a rush, so I cut in line, but I didn¡¯t expect the car behind to crash into my car,¡± Joe replied.


    ¡°Whose fault?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Brian didn¡¯t show any sign of bad temperament, but strangely, Joe appeared like he was sweating with


    nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault,¡± Joe confessed and turned to look at Olivia. ¡°Sorry, my bad. How much


    do you need? I can pay you back.¡±


    With that, he took out a pile of cash from his pocket.


    Shocked, the woman tugged on the man¡¯s sleeves and scolded, ¡°Are you out of your mind? We are


    supposed to bring that money back to my parents¡¯ ce!¡±


    Shoving off the woman¡¯s hands, Joe turned to her and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Just don¡¯t


    interfere!¡± Then, he passed the pile of cash into Olivia¡¯s hands.


    Olivia was certainly not the type that would take advantage of someone. On the contrary, if one were


    nice to her, she would most certainly be as nice too.


    Besides, she would much prefer to discuss it over, because it would be less troublesome.


    "It''s okay. I don¡¯t need the money. It wasn''t a big deal to begin with. You and I share the fault, so let''s


    just keep it simple and get our own car fixed. Just go!¡±


    There was a broad smile on Joe''s face. However, he didn''t go off as told. Instead, he turned to look at


    Brian as though he was seeking his permission on whether he could leave.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s settled!¡± Brian announced.


    "Great! I''ll move my car right away!" said Joe as he dragged the woman with a long face into the car.


    Seeing that, Olivia couldn''t help but chuckle. "He seems very afraid of you."


    "Well, he did owe me money." Brian smiled.


    Upon realizing the whole situation, Olivia said, ¡°No wonder! Anyhow, thank you for your help. If it


    weren¡¯t for you, I think I would have wasted a lot of time here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m happy to help. If you¡¯re in a rush, you can just go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± said Brian as he turned and got back into his car.


    Then, he dialed a number. The line was connected and the sound of Joe¡¯s trembling voice could be


    heard. ¡°Mr. arthy, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know she was your friend.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t find trouble with her in future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t find trouble with her in future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. arthy. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joe replied.


    In high spirits, Brian dered, ¡°Consider the half a million debt you owe me repaid!¡± After he¡¯d said


    that, he hung up the phone, leaving Joe dumbfounded.


    Shortly after Olivia arrived at the studio, Eugene came. Olivia was rather surprised upon seeing him, so


    she smilingly joked, ¡°Is this an Undercover Boss visit, President Nn?¡±


    Walking into the room, Eugene looked around before proiming with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m just


    here to see whether you¡¯re cking on the job!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Look how dedicated I am.¡± Olivia stretched her dirty hands out to him.


    ¡°Just leave the grunt work to the others. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    Olivia curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re still looking down on the working ss?¡±


    Throwing her a sidelong nce, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t simply put words in my mouth. I obviously meant that


    each person has his or her own forte. While you¡¯re poor at such a task, they¡¯re definitely not as good as


    you when ites to design!¡±


    Olivia nodded in satisfaction. Well, his exnation passed muster. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve got something to ask


    you. Was it you who did that to the two people on Jordan Bridge yesterday?¡±


    Eugene cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was filled with conviction.


    Neither affirming nor denying it, Eugene turned and asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s North?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± As Olivia said that, she called out in the direction of the inner room, ¡°North,e here!¡±


    In no time, North came running out, his hands dirty as well. ¡°Gosh, why did you get all dirty as well?¡±


    Olivia took him to the sink.


    ¡°I wanted to help them finish faster,¡± North exined.


    While Olivia rolled up his sleeves, she chided, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your Uncle Eugene say that each


    person has his or her own forte? This is not our forte, so you should just focus on studying.¡±


    When the two of them came out after washing their hands, Eugene said, ¡°I noticed that Grandpa was in


    a good mood yesterday, and it was all thanks to North. I¡¯m just thinking of going back to Nn


    Residence, so I¡¯d like to ask North whether he¡¯d like to go and visit Grandpa.¡±


    Knowing what he meant, North hurriedly piped up, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Olivia quickly tugged at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he should go. North is too rambunctious, so he¡¯ll disrupt


    your grandpa¡¯s rest. Just take him over when your grandpa¡¯s health has improved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns, but you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone saying anything with me there.


    You might think that Grandpa has plenty of people keeping himpany that he doesn¡¯t even have


    time to rest, considering the vastness of the Nn Family and its businesses, but in reality, he¡¯s


    actually very lonely. There isn¡¯t even anyone to talk to him usually. I think he loves chatting with North


    because he always asked why North didn¡¯te along every time I went back. As you said, keeping a


    patient¡¯s spirits high is extremely crucial. If you don¡¯t have any other concerns, please allow me to take


    your child with me. In any case, I can even pay for the privilege.¡±


    Since he¡¯d said as much, Olivia couldn¡¯t possibly refuse anymore. Besides, she just felt a tad


    distressed at the thought of that adorable old man without anypany. ¡°Will you be there as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I usually leave at noon so that I don¡¯t disrupt Grandpa¡¯s nap,¡± Eugene replied.


    ¡°Do you want to go, North?¡±


    Nodding, North answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Olivia look at Eugene, her tone solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t need any payment. North is going over to


    keep himpany out of the kindness of his heart and because he enjoys a close rtionship with


    him. Thus, it won¡¯t be good if people gossip about us, mistaking his good intentions for bad.¡±


    Eugene inhaled deeply. This littledy is truly eloquent. ¡°Okay, I got it. I promise there will be no


    gossip.¡±


    Olivia then gave North a few reminders, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise there, and just visit for a short while,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± As North said that, he walked out with Eugene.


    After the two of them had driven a fair distance away, Eugene asked, ¡°Will your mommy think that I


    abducted you?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    North shot him a re. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave with just anyone?¡± he asked coldly.


    North shot him a re. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave with just anyone?¡± he asked coldly.


    Inexplicably choked by this child, Eugene dissolved intoughter. ¡°It seems that you consider me safe?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± North replied.


    Eugene was instantly put in a good mood. ¡°Hah, your judgment is impable! So, why did you ask me


    out?¡±


    Without answering his question, North pointed at KFC that was right ahead of them. ¡°I want to eat


    KFC!¡±


    Eugene nced at him but said nothing. Then, he turned his car and stopped before KFC¡¯s entrance.


    After entering the fast-food joint, North ordered a few items Olivia usually didn¡¯t allow him to eat before


    finding a table and waiting for Eugene. Meanwhile, this was the first time Eugene had ever queued in


    line. There were quite a number of patrons in KFC, so he only carried the food over to the table after


    having waited for about ten minutes.


    North then kept his head lowered as he quietly ate without saying a single word. On the other hand,


    Eugene didn¡¯t eat since he wasn¡¯t hungry. Mainly, he was curious as to why this little fellow wanted to


    see him. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the little fellow was finally done eating, and he wiped


    his hands clean with a napkin.


    At longst, he shifted his gaze to Eugene. ¡°Who¡¯s thedy at Nn Residence yesterday to you?¡± he


    asked seriously, his expression solemn.


    Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You mean, Zoe? She¡¯s no one to me. Her family and the Nn Family are


    friends, so we¡¯ve known each other since young.¡±


    ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡±


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Why would I have feelings for her?¡±


    North shot daggers at him. ¡°Then, why did you allow her to hold your arm?¡±


    Staring at him, Eugene was gripped by the urge tough. ¡°You were angry at me just because of this?¡±


    North didn¡¯t deny or confirm it, so Eugene then exined, ¡°She¡¯s no different from Nathan to me.¡±


    North curled his lips. ¡°They¡¯re absolutely different. Nathan is a man.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no difference to me,¡± Eugene countered.


    After pondering for a moment, North asked, ¡°So, how do you find my mommy?¡±


    All of a sudden, understanding dawned upon Eugene. Don¡¯t tell me this little fellow is so peeved


    because he wants to y matchmaker between me and his mommy? As this thought crossed his mind,


    he couldn¡¯t quite stifle hisughter. ¡°Your mommy is quite good.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    The corners of Eugene¡¯s mouth curved into a mischievous arc. ¡°Little fellow, what are you trying to do?¡±


    North gazed at him with a disdainful look in his eyes. ¡°You still haven¡¯t understood? I want to help you


    get a wife!¡±


    Eugene doubled over. Are all kids now this precocious? ¡°You want to rmend your mommy to me?¡±


    North¡¯s dainty eyebrows knitted together deeply, and his voice turned a touch frosty. ¡°Do you not like


    her?¡±


    After mulling it over for a while, Eugene answered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. I was just somewhat


    surprised that you¡¯re actually rmending your mommy to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Staring at him, North gave an adult-like sigh. ¡°I want to rmend you a wife, not a girlfriend.¡± He was


    worried sick. These two people have known each other for so long, so why isn¡¯t there any progress?


    They¡¯re going as slow as a tortoise. If I were to wait for their rtionship to blossom naturally, it¡¯ll either


    be my daddy being snatched away by another woman or vice versa. ¡°If you like my mommy, why aren¡¯t


    you pursuing her?¡±


    Eugene cracked up. ¡°Liking someone is a matter of letting nature take its course. You¡¯re still too young,


    so you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Throwing him a nce, North retorted frigidly, ¡°I only know that if you dy pursuing my mommy any


    longer, she¡¯ll be snatched away by someone else!¡±


    Eugene froze upon hearing that. ¡°Who else is pursuing your mommy?¡±


    ¡°A man who¡¯sparable to you. My mommy even mentioned treating him to a meal. I think he¡¯s a


    restaurant owner.¡±


    Unbidden, Eugene¡¯s heart sank a fraction. ¡°Do you like him, too?¡±


    Another sigh came from North. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like him. I think my mommy likes him quite a


    bit.¡±


    Subsequently, Eugene asked, ¡°Do you like me, then?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    North arched an eyebrow as he looked at Eugene. ¡°I heard that you were looking for a woman a few


    years back?¡±


    North arched an eyebrow as he looked at Eugene. ¡°I heard that you were looking for a woman a few


    years back?¡±


    Surprise inundated Eugene. ¡°How did you know this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thismon knowledge with some investigation?¡± North dered, a touch disdainful.


    ¡°You investigated it?¡± Eugene asked incredulously.


    Curling his lips, North stared at him. ¡°Do you know how much effort I expended to get Mommy to return


    here and apply for a job at Nn Group? And do you know how many of my ns you¡¯ve wasted?¡±


    Could you imagine what it¡¯d feel like to have a six-year-old kid sitting across you, saying such creepy


    things to you? Eugene felt his body inexplicably going limp, his heart pounding wildly as though he¡¯d


    just finished a marathon. An answer seemed to be on the verge of bursting forth, but he just felt that


    something didn¡¯t quite make sense. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    North smiled craftily. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you agree to a few of my conditions!¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Gazing at him, North stated solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t tell Mommy about our conversation today, and of


    course, it¡¯s best if others don¡¯t know about it, too.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    North then continued, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mommy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll retaliate on her


    behalf.¡±


    Eugene kept his gaze pinned on North, his heartbeat speeding up incessantly. He seemed to have


    understood, yet it also didn¡¯t quite register in his mind. ¡°I promise you that. Keep talking.¡±


    Feeling that he¡¯d put his daddy through sufficient torture, North simply cut to the chase. ¡°My mommy¡­


    is the woman you were looking for back then.¡±


    Boom! The moment Eugene heard this, he felt as though he¡¯d been struck by a bolt of lightning. His


    body swayed slightly as he stared at North across him in shock. He¡¯d harbored such a suspicion, but


    he was still astonished to the point that no words came when he heard such a deration. He wanted


    to ask, Are you my son? How did you find me? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word.


    Never had he lost hisposure so thoroughly and in front of a child at that.


    North stared at him with a serious expression on his petite face. ¡°Although I¡¯m your child with Mommy,


    you can¡¯t fight Mommy for my custody rights, and I won¡¯t choose to go with you either. Mommy doesn¡¯t


    know that you¡¯re my daddy, so you¡¯d better not mention it either. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to bear the


    ramifications yourself! Don¡¯t coerce her. Rather, have her fall in love with you willingly. Also, if you want


    to pursue my mommy, you must sever all contact with other women. Mommy is rather difficult to win


    over as she¡¯d been hurt once, so you need to have some patience.¡±


    Eugene was a touch moved, and his nose burned, so he covered his face with both hands, but his


    emotions just remained roiling after a long while. He truly didn¡¯t want to lose hisposure before a


    kid, but this huge surprise had him feeling at a loss. It turns out that Olivia is the woman that night,


    while this smart and mischievous fellow in front of me is my very own son! Never in my wildest dreams


    had I ever imagined that the woman I like is the woman I¡¯d looked forboriously.


    After a long time, he finally stretched out a hand and caressed North¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt


    her. You should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡±


    North curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got to gain an understanding of you first to ascertain whether you¡¯re worthy of


    my mommy.¡±


    ¡°What about now? You think I¡¯ll do?¡± Eugene asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Passable.¡±


    As Eugene gazed at North¡¯s standoffish expression, joy imbued him. ¡°You¡¯re exactly like your mommy!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at the corners of his lips that remained lifted, North reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my mommy. You


    should just continue with your method of letting nature take its course. I¡¯m just ying it safe in telling


    you the truth. After all, I¡¯ll prioritize my biological daddy, but if you don¡¯t perform well, I don¡¯t mind


    asking Mommy to find me a stepfather!¡±


    Eugene was overjoyed, so much so that he didn¡¯t take offense to the threat in North¡¯s remark. ¡°Okay,¡±


    he agreed.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    North shook his leg smugly. He could feel his father¡¯s delight going off the charts. ¡°Are we going to visit


    Great-grandpa then?¡±


    North shook his leg smugly. He could feel his father¡¯s delight going off the charts. ¡°Are we going to visit


    Great-grandpa then?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± They exited the KFC restaurant and went into the car. Eugene kept looking at


    his son through the rear-view mirror, and the more he looked, the cuter North became. No wonder I like


    him so much. There were already clues that told him this though. When North went to Nn Residence


    last time, he called Merlin ¡®Great-grandpa,¡¯ and the first time Eugene went to his house, North gave him


    an apple. Both of them eschewed spicy hot pot, and when Olivia said North¡¯s father had passed, the


    boy spewed his water out. Eugene never expected the woman he wanted to find was right around the


    corner, and she had his kid. North¡¯s right. I let too many clues pass by me too easily.


    North grinned, and he thought Eugene would have a hard time sleeping tonight. Once they came to


    Nn Residence, they went straight to Merlin¡¯s bedroom.


    Merlin was shocked, for he didn¡¯t expect North toe again today, so he called out happily, ¡°Come


    here, North.¡±


    North went over, smiling. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s beard was twitching with delight. ¡°Howe you¡¯re together with Eugene?¡±


    North looked at Eugene. ¡°Uncle Eugene came to pick me up.¡±


    Merlin looked at Eugene too, and he noticed Eugene looked unusually happy today. Eugene was


    usually inscrutable, but he was all smiles today. ¡°Something good happened?¡±


    Eugene wanted to tell him, but because he promised North to keep this a secret, he bit his tongue.


    ¡°Nothing. North told me a good joke.¡±


    Merlin looked at North. ¡°Oh? And what might it be?¡±


    A joke? Yeah right. Just great, Daddy. Luckily, he had a treasure trove of jokes, so he pulled one out.


    ¡°There¡¯s this one time someone asked the Inte which summer camp she should send her child to.


    Everyone gave her good ideas, but she refused them. Well, that¡¯s confusing, but then she added that


    she¡¯s an anti-vaxxer, so her son wasn¡¯t vinated. Then get this: someone gave the perfect answer.


    You know what he said?¡± North paused for dramatic effect, and Eugene and Merlin shook their heads.


    ¡°He said, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s a perfect summer camp for your kid. It¡¯s called the cemetery.¡¯¡±


    Both of them guffawed at the punchline. ¡°Oh my god, he killed her!¡± Merlin¡¯s beard was almost dancing


    with delight, and North grinned. ¡°One more game, North. I¡¯m going to win this time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± North nodded.


    They set the chess board, and Eugene stayed with them, though he didn¡¯t feel bored. Instead, he felt


    content, like he was reliving his childhood. When he yed chess with Merlin, Merlin would always


    hold back, though sometimes he would let loose so Eugene would want to get even. Now, Merlin was


    doing the same thing to North. The scene almost made him tear up. Grandpa, he¡¯s my son and your


    great-grandson. Eugene and North stayed at the residence until one before they left.


    Merlin stopped Eugene and whispered, ¡°Did you read the file I sent you, Rocky?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Eugene was surprised.


    ¡°Read it closely.¡± Merlin frowned.


    That caught Eugene by surprise, so he grunted, though he was perplexed. On the way home, he still


    thought about that cryptic message his grandfather left him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± North quipped.


    Eugene was surprised, and his mindgged for a bit. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    North was obviously disgruntled even as he reluctantly blurted out three words¡ª¡°To pursue Mommy!¡±


    North was obviously disgruntled even as he reluctantly blurted out three words¡ª¡°To pursue Mommy!¡±


    At this moment, Eugene was in high spirits. He was actually gripped by the urge to hug North, but he


    was afraid that he¡¯d scare him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to let nature take its course?¡±


    North was rendered speechless. So, he really intends to just let nature take its course? ¡°You can invite


    my mommy for a meal or a movie when you¡¯re free. This is all part and parcel of wooing a woman from


    what I see on television.¡±


    Eugene guffawed. ¡°What about you, then?¡±


    North had long since thought of a ce for himself. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can go to


    Nathan¡¯s house!¡±


    Eugene shed him a reassuring gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow someone else to snatch away your


    mommy.¡±


    Staring at him, North reminded him once again as though he was the father here, saying, ¡°Mommy


    detests men who are fickle in their affections, so you must watch yourself. If Mommy catches you with


    another woman, she definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Eugene answered. He knew that from the moment she talked to him about Ben.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for offending Mommy. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems when you two


    are in the samepany. Now, you even have to find an excuse just to meet her.¡± North stared at him


    from the back, wishing that he could stare a hole in the back of his head.


    Conscience-stricken at having ruined his child¡¯s meticulous n for him, he exined, ¡°I just


    misunderstood your mommy. But I have a way to remedy it.¡±


    North¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eugene smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. I¡¯ll give the two of you a surprise.¡± Since he¡¯d said


    as much, North didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    At night, North sat in the back of the car while humming softly, seemingly in a good mood. The corners


    of Olivia¡¯s mouth curved. ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±


    North feigned calmness. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Olivia curled her lips. He doesn¡¯t want to tell me, huh? She¡¯d actually noticed it a long time ago. Ever


    since he came back with Eugene, his mood has seemed rather good, and he has even been giggling


    from time to time. Now, he¡¯s shaking his legs and humming. What else could it be if not happiness? ¡°Do


    you like Uncle Eugene that much?¡±


    North ceased shaking his legs and leaned forward to the front seat. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle


    Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of ying matchmaker again?¡±


    North naturally didn¡¯t dare admit to it. ¡°No, I just want to know whether you like him.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Olivia answered.


    North turned a tad anxious. ¡°I think Uncle Eugene is quite good.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of good men. Am I supposed to like them all?¡± Olivia remained unfazed.


    North wanted to say, There are indeed quite a number of good men, but there¡¯s only one biological


    daddy! However, he changed his words when he spoke, saying, ¡°Indeed, there are plenty of good men,


    but it¡¯s only Uncle Eugene who¡¯s good to you!¡±


    Olivia looked at him through the rear-view mirror. ¡°Who said that? There are plenty of men who are


    good to me. Aren¡¯t you good to me? Isn¡¯t your Uncle Nathan good to me? Isn¡¯t my senior good to me?¡±


    A touch discouraged, North slipped back to his seat. There¡¯s a long way to go for my daddy to win over


    my mommy.


    Upon seeing his dejected expression, Olivia couldn¡¯t help expounding, ¡°Since your Uncle Eugene is


    very nice, women pursue him one after another. So, let¡¯s not join them. Don¡¯t you like it with just the two


    of us?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Eugene doesn¡¯t like those women.¡±


    ¡°How would you know that?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I asked him.¡±


    Trepidation swamped Olivia. ¡°You asked him? How did you ask him? And why did you ask him this?¡±


    North was actually nning to exin himself, but upon seeing that his mommy seemed peeved, he


    pursed his lips and dared not say a single word.


    Olivia then panicked. Why is this boy not saying anything? Will Eugene think that it was me who told


    my child to ask him that? ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    North cautiously replied, ¡°I saw a woman holding Uncle Eugene¡¯s arm yesterday, so I asked him


    whether she¡¯s his girlfriend today, but he said no.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    ¡°Was that all you said?¡±


    ¡°Was that all you said?¡±


    North nodded his head timidly. Upon realizing that she could have frightened her own son, Olivia


    gradually softened her voice as she continued to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such questions in the future, North.


    Others might think that we have ulterior intentions otherwise. Uncle Eugene isn¡¯t just a regr guy. He


    gains a lot of public attention; he has many wealthy enemies and he¡¯s a little more distant with his own


    family members. I don¡¯t like this, and I don¡¯t want to be part of this. Do you understand?¡±


    North nodded with a rather confused expression on his face.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There were certain things that Olivia simply couldn¡¯t exin to a young child¡ªshe heard that after


    Eugene chose to betray his mother and younger brother for the sake of attaining wealth, his younger


    brother chose to change his own name after that; his father plotted a scheme to enable him to divorce


    his wife and be married to his mistress without him having to pay a divorce settlement at all; and


    someone had attempted to murder Eugene¡¯s grandfather just days ago. All of those incidents¡ªone


    after another¡ªwere utterly shocking. She only wanted a stable and secure life with her son; she didn¡¯t


    want to be part of their wealthy family feud.


    ...


    Once Eugene returned home, he immediately looked for the will that his grandfather had left for him.


    He flipped through the document¡ªpage after page¡ªbut could not look for anything interesting, even


    when he was at thest page. However, he then noticed something at thepartment in thest page


    of the document. It wasn¡¯t obvious and was even made to look like it was hidden; he couldn¡¯t have


    found it if he hadn¡¯t been looking for it. He dug in and pulled out a stack of papers.


    Surprised by his grandfather¡¯s precise and meticulous acts, he quickly flipped the papers open to learn


    that it was a DNA test report. He skimmed through the words until thest sentence caught his eye.


    ¡®Based on authorized appraisals of the gic testing of the two individuals, it can be concluded that


    there is a 99.99% probability of them being biologically rted!¡¯


    After the initial shock, he was then filled with a surge of joy. It exins why Grandpa seems to like


    North so much¡ªhe had always known that the boy is his biological great-grandson. Now that he was


    alone in the room, he wasn¡¯t concerned about being seen by others and he finally wore a joyful


    expression that reflected his feelings. Warm tears began to form in his eyes as heughed, looking at


    the woman in the picture frame on the bedside cab as he said, ¡°Mom, you have a grandson now!¡±


    Following this, he made a call to the movingpany in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t merely any


    movingpany¡ªit was the one that Olivia hired. The movers were dazed and their voices muffled as


    they picked the call upte at night. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s no rush, we should start moving tomorrow. It¡¯s a little


    inconvenient to do it at night as we¡¯re afraid we might knock over or smash some of your items!¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡ªhis wife and children were over there; how could he bear to stay in


    his current ce any longer? Although he hadn¡¯t sessfully asked her out, he already thought of her


    as his woman. ¡°It¡¯s fine; most of it are merely daily necessities. I¡¯ll pay you double if you don¡¯t break


    anything; I want to move over now!¡± The Nn Residence was therefore bright and well-lit in the


    middle of the night as men walked in and out of.


    ...


    Olivia bumped into a group of people who moved things into the elevator as she returned to her lot


    after throwing the trash. She offered to allow them to enter first before stepping into the elevator once


    she saw the extra space. ¡°What floor is it? Let me help you,¡± she said as she looked at the movers.


    ¡°The 60th floor.¡±


    She was a little surprised to hear that someone had already purchased the 60th floor. She had once


    considered how nice it would have been to move into the highest floor when she first moved to the 59th


    floor¡ªit would have provided her with the panoramic view of the city. ¡°Why are you guys moving at


    such ate hour?¡±


    ¡°Um, the owner¡¯s in a bit of a rush.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re working for Swift Movers Company, but why haven¡¯t I seen you guys around? I


    just hired the samepany to help me to move in a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re casual workers who are here to fill in for the rest. The full time workers aren¡¯t willing to work


    overtime,¡± a mover exined.


    Olivia understood and continued by asking, ¡°What¡¯s thest name of this house owner?¡±


    ¡°Nn!¡±


    ¡°Nn?¡± She was astonished to hear this.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    It can¡¯t be Eugene, I hope? Olivia rejected that possibility almost immediately after it surfaced in her


    mind. How can it be Eugene? Why would he leave hisrge vi to move to a ce like this? There are


    few upants with thest name of Nn in Summer City.


    It can¡¯t be Eugene, I hope? Olivia rejected that possibility almost immediately after it surfaced in her


    mind. How can it be Eugene? Why would he leave hisrge vi to move to a ce like this? There are


    few upants with thest name of Nn in Summer City.


    When the elevator door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, Olivia stepped out of it and continued to eye the indicator


    panel with suspicion. She had a hunch that it was Eugene yet she was a tad bit afraid that it was really


    him. Sigh, what an indescribable sensation.


    The door was opened¡ªit was North standing by the entrance, asking, ¡°What are you looking at,


    Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into the workers from the movingpany earlier; they were moving things to the floor


    above us and said that the owner¡¯sst name is Nn!¡± she exined.


    There was a spark in his gaze in that moment. She was not fully certain about the house owner¡¯s


    identity, but her son knew from the moment he heard it and thought, This was what he meant he said


    that he¡¯ll fix things. It seems like Daddy¡¯s a pretty reliable man. The young child smirked¡ªit was one


    that seemed a tad bit mature for his age.


    Olivia noticed the sneaky grin on North¡¯s face and walked over to ask, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± North tried his best to stop his smile from widening.


    Olivia feigned anger as she stomped toward him, saying, ¡°Hurry up and tell. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to


    tickle you.¡± He was frightened by her words that he immediately rushed into the house.


    ¡­


    A loud smack reverberated in the Roberts Residence as a pnded on Ben¡¯s cheek.


    Evan was extremely furious as he pointed a finger at Ben, saying, ¡°What did I tell you? I don¡¯t care how


    you want to fool around, but you have to make sure that you¡¯re in Jessica¡¯s good books. That was


    smart of you to hit her for the sake of some uselessdy. You were even caught on video and I had to


    deal with it on your behalf. My dignity has been trampled on, no thanks to you.¡±


    That incident had caught Ben by surprise as well. Although Jessica had stopped him in his room that


    morning, Anna was already wearing her clothes, so he could¡¯ve merely lied that they were in a


    business discussion. Why would it have mattered when Jessica hadn¡¯t seen them being intimate


    together? Even if she did, she would not have any proof.


    He had to have a convincing exnation for the p that he gave her downstairs¡ªshe kicked up a


    fuss and heid a hand on her impulsively after being embarrassed by her. However, that was not a big


    deal¡ªhe could simply apologize to her and it did not matter much for them to cancel their wedding.


    However, what he never expected was Jessica to have a video footage of him kissing and hugging


    Anna, reying the entire scene that happened earlier that morning. He only lowered his head,


    responding, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she obtained that video from.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin yourself to your aunt!¡± Evan cursed with anger.


    With a palm being pressed on his cheek, Ben spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that


    woman, who was being a busybody, this morning. Otherwise, Jessica wouldn¡¯t have been certain of her


    decision to break up with me. I can feel that she¡¯s still into me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this? I think you should focus on mending your rtionship with her.


    Although both she and her mother wish to cancel the marriage, you¡¯re lucky that her dad still wants to


    proceed with it. I don¡¯t care how you settle it, but I want you to reconcile with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Ben replied. His phone rang immediately after he finished speaking and he panicked


    when he saw the caller ID. ¡°I-It¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    Evan also tensed up upon hearing that as he quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry up and pick it up! What are you


    waiting for?¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Ben answered, ¡°Aunt Lara!¡±


    Lara¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the other end of the call as she said, ¡°Ben, how are things going with


    Jessica recently?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ben¡¯s eyes darted toward Evan, as if he was asking the man for advice to respond to her question.


    Evan shot him a look that read, Pacify the caller. ¡°N-Not too bad.¡±


    She sounded satisfied with Ben¡¯s response, saying, ¡°Alright. Make sure that you get along with her. The


    Roberts will only be able to go against Eugene if we¡¯re able to unite with the Smiths.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of Jessica as she¡¯s smart, thoughtful and considerate toward you. You should tter her


    a little more. Trust me, girls love it when you do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of Jessica as she¡¯s smart, thoughtful and considerate toward you. You should tter her


    a little more. Trust me, girls love it when you do that.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Lara.¡±


    ¡°Is your dad asleep? Pass the phone to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ben quickly handed the phone over to Evan, as if he was trying to drop a hot potato that burnt


    his fingers into someone else¡¯s hands.


    Aunt Lara had always been a greedy and ambitious woman¡ªthe Roberts were only able to achieve


    their current status because of her efforts. Although his father was the one who temporarily managed


    the Roberts Company, thergest shareholder was still Aunt Lara¡ªshe was a good leader to her


    workers while being both kind and strict to the entire family. However, she was never satisfied by what


    she had¡ªeven after Edward had obediently bowed to her. She always looked for more, especially a


    higher status in society. If she ever learned of how Ben had ruined her n, he couldn¡¯t imagine how


    much she¡¯d lecture him. More importantly, he had no idea on how he would be able to continue living


    his rich and luxurious life.


    ...


    Edward had stepped out of the bathroom with a sour expression just as Lara ended her phone call.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, walking toward the man and reaching out to cling onto his neck. Her body was


    soft and flexible as it curled up against his body like a snake.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before he said, ¡°I just received a call from Maria, who told me


    that Eugene brought the little brat over again today.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder what the old man is thinking, bing so close to an outsider. Doesn¡¯t he have many


    great-grandsons? He¡¯s never been close to any one of them.¡±


    Lara narrowed her eyes as she answered, ¡°Do you think that the old man knows something?


    Otherwise, why would he have researched the little brat¡¯s origins? Could that kid have some sort of


    rtionship with Eugene? Could it be his son?¡±


    Edward asked, ¡°How could that be possible? Eugene did not have any woman around him for years, so


    how could he have a son?¡±


    She lowered her head and remained silent for a while before suddenly raising her head and saying, ¡°I


    heard that Olivia has returned from Mastar and Eugene used to head there on business trips all the


    time a few years ago! If they had known each other from then, it would be possible for them to have


    had a child together.¡±


    After moments of pondering in silence, Edward asked, ¡°If that¡¯s Eugene¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t he already


    know about it?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s only putting on a show for us. It isn¡¯t entirely impossible for him not to be aware of it


    either. Regardless, we have to investigate this¡ªwe can¡¯t keep the kid around if he¡¯s truly Eugene¡¯s


    son!¡± A hint of cruelty flickered across Lara¡¯s gaze.


    He seemed to have gotten used to seeing Lara in that way as he simply leaned forward in a teasing


    manner. Then, he nted kisses from her eyebrows before moving down her face as he said, ¡°Alright,


    stop worrying about this. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t have money for your daily needs. Why do you need so


    much money?¡±


    Lara started to pant a little as her voice came in between breaths. ¡°I told you... I want to reim what¡¯s


    yours... Don¡¯t stop me from doing it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else¡ªas long as I have you with me.¡±


    At the Nn Group the next day, Eugene was in an especially ted mood. Even when his secretary


    made a mistake with the quotation, he simply reminded her to be more careful the next time before


    forgiving her for the errors.


    All of the workers had discussed it amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s up with our president?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he''s in an exceptionally good mood and even smiled at me earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see an iceberg melting.¡±


    Curtis was the first to realize this as he leaned over with joy and asked, ¡°Do you have some good news


    to share, President Nn?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eugene tried his best to remain calm and cool, but he couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling upward¡ª


    even slightly.


    Curtis pouted his lips in disbelief. President Nn was clearly happy, but he no longer seemed to favor


    Curtis since he refused to share the good news with him.


    Right then, three soft knocks came from the door of the president¡¯s office.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Without raising his head, Eugene ordered, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Without raising his head, Eugene ordered, ¡°Come in!¡±


    The secretary opened the door and walked in before announcing, ¡°Mr. Road is here to see you,


    President Nn!¡±


    Before the secretary could say anything further, Alex squeezed through the doorway and grinned as he


    teased, ¡°Your secretary said that you were busy and I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, but I asked what the


    two men would be busy with in a closed room like this.¡±


    Eugenezily looked up and nced at him sideway. ¡°It¡¯s definitely something more proper than you


    when you¡¯re locked up in a room filled with girls and busy with them.¡±


    With a chuckle, Alex replied, ¡°But you¡¯ll never be able to experience the sort of serious business that


    we do in there.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I ever want to?¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re a man who likes other men.¡± Alex grinned as he looked toward Curtis and continued


    speaking. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spend so much time with your president. He doesn¡¯t mind it, but aren¡¯t you


    afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to look for a girlfriend in the future?¡±


    Curtis simplyughed, saying, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, Alex. We are straight men who fancy women!¡±


    At that moment, Eugene shot him a look before saying, ¡°Who said we¡¯re the same? We emphasize on


    quality whereas he simply looks at quantity.¡±


    Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, the number of women whom I¡¯ve umted stretch from one end


    of town to the other. Yet, you haven¡¯t discovered your so-called quality.¡±


    After signing thest document, Eugene handed it over to Curtis, who then walked out while hugging


    the pile of documents. A smile formed on Eugene¡¯s face as he slumped against the chair and looked


    toward his friend.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips in disdain as he asked, ¡°Can you behave a little more like a normal


    person?¡±


    ¡°A beast who only knows how to use the bottom half of his body like you will never understand this!¡±


    ¡°As if you aren¡¯t a beast yourself. If you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you try using the upper half of your


    body instead of your bottom half?¡± Alex was both annoyed and entertained by the other man¡¯s words.


    Upon taking a cigarette out of its box and lighting it up, Eugene leisurely leaned against the back of his


    chair and slowly took a few puffs. With a hint of anger and bitterness in his voice, he continued to mock


    Alex. ¡°You literally say yes to any girl. I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be dirty!¡±


    Alex could tell that he was in a good mood today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t I be afraid of blood?¡±


    ¡°I know you like used items!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t yours a secondhand item?¡± Alex red at him.


    ¡°Who do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    With a huge eye roll, Eugene proudly eximed, ¡°She¡¯s not a used uiem at all!¡± Her first time was spent


    with me!


    Alex curled his lips in suspicion and asked, ¡°She has children, though. Did she adopt them?¡±


    ¡°You might as well be a journalist since you¡¯re such a busybody!¡± Eugene was close to beating


    him into a pulp.


    The other man pointed a finger at him, saying ¡°Tsk, tsk. How can you say that you don¡¯t like her when


    you¡¯re so protective of her? Would you have beaten Robin up if you didn¡¯t like her? Would you have


    given Aleena such troubles if you didn¡¯t like her?¡±


    With a smirk, Eugene replied, ¡°What does that really tell you? That pair of siblings deserved what I did


    to them!¡±


    ¡°Did Robin deserve to be at the brink of death? Although we aren¡¯t that close to him, we still grew up


    together. Isn¡¯t what you did a little too much?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°The only reason why I didn¡¯t continue further was because we grew up together,¡± Eugene exined as


    he took a drag of his cigarette and spoke with a cruel expression.


    ¡°What was it that caused it to happen? Tell me. I heard that he tried to pursue Olivia, right?¡± Hayden


    was the one who told Alex about it. However, the Eugene he knew would not have reacted over such


    small matters, so Alex had intentionally dropped by to learn more that day.


    Eugene¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°Do you consider it as ¡®pursuing Olivia¡¯ when he brought multiple


    girls over and even forced them to get into bed with him?¡±


    With a stunned expression, Alex paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°Does Robin have that


    courage?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, but someone else has, right?¡± Eugene scoffed.


    Alex asked with a frown, ¡°Are you referring to Aleena?¡±


    When Eugene did not deny anything, Alex continued to speak, ¡°Well, it¡¯s too bad that she has the hots


    for you. You embarrassed her in front of everyone back then, so she has probably decided to take


    revenge by attacking Olivia instead.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s interested in me, so she attacks the people around me? What logic is that?¡±


    Alex teased, ¡°Yo, how can you say that you don¡¯t have feelings for her? Would you be so angered if


    you didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°Who are they embarrassing when they continuously go against her in such dumb and brazen


    manners?¡± Eugene pointed out.


    ¡°Who are they embarrassing when they continuously go against her in such dumb and brazen


    manners?¡± Eugene pointed out.


    Alex seemed to be determined to force him to reveal his true colors. He raised an eyebrow and


    continued, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s because you feel embarrassed by them? Don¡¯t you have any other


    thoughts?¡±


    His question was met with Eugene¡¯s annoyance as he shot a side re. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything


    better to do? Why are you harping about this here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I might woo her if you¡¯re not interested.¡±


    Eugene red at Alex as he bossily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    That caused Alex tough as he finally managed to expose the other man¡¯s true intentions. ¡°Look at


    how stingy you are with her. How can you say that you aren¡¯t interested? You¡¯ve revealed your true


    intentions now, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene no longer tried to defend himself as he calmly said, ¡°Do you think others find you annoying?¡±


    Alex was not troubled by the other man¡¯s teases and wore an inquisitive look as he asked, ¡°Hey, do you


    really like her, huh? You don¡¯t mind being the child¡¯s stepfather?¡±


    What stepfather? I¡¯m his biological father, Eugene thought in his heart. However, his expression did not


    reveal anything as he said, ¡°Tell those people not to find fault with her. The next time it happens, I¡¯m not


    going to hold back merely because of the fact that we grew up together.¡±


    Alex only shook his head as he clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true love; there¡¯s no doubt about


    that. Tell me, how far have you guys gone? Have you guys slept together?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have the same character as you?¡± Eugene asked with a frown.


    Again, Alex did not mind the other man¡¯s words as he said, ¡°Alright, my bad. I¡¯ve overestimated you,


    but you¡¯ve at least kissed her, right?¡±


    Eugene remained silent.


    With an inquisitive gaze, Alex continued, ¡°Hugs? Holding hands?¡±


    Eugene still remained silent.


    With an exaggerated motion, Alex leaned himself and shouted, ¡°Dude! Are you trying to date by merely


    using your subconscious thoughts?¡±


    His words earned him another huge eye roll from Eugene. ¡°Do you think that she¡¯s like all the


    numerous women that you have?¡±


    Between his long sighs and pitiful shakes of his head, Alex eximed, ¡°I have really overestimated


    you!¡± He then wore a cocky expression before he asked, ¡°What is it now? Shall I teach you some


    tricks? I¡¯m a grand master inparison to you when ites tomunicating with women!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re teaching me based on your experiences with rtionships that have no emotional bonds?¡±


    Eugene gave him a look of disdain.


    The other man gentlyughed, saying, ¡°Why does that matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be useful if I simply taught


    you tricks that will guide you on how to get the girl?¡±


    ¡°Fine, tell me!¡± Eugene reluctantly replied.


    Alexughed as it was rare to see his friend beingpliant and obedient. ¡°Olivia is an independent


    woman. She has a great personality since she isn¡¯t a gold-digger; she doesn¡¯t need a man and she¡¯s


    really smart. It¡¯s indeed hard to get a girl like her!¡±


    Although Eugene was secretly pleased to hear his friend¡¯s praises of her, he simply said, ¡°Cut to the


    chase.¡±


    ¡°Please pay to ess the remaining content!¡± Alex said leisurely.


    With a re, Eugene threatened, ¡°Do you really believe that I¡¯m afraid to kick you out of the ce?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Chuckling, Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s generally hard to get someone like her to be warm and expressive to


    another person as she seems to be a princess of ice. However, you can always start with the people


    around her, such as her son. Regardless of whether he¡¯s her biological or stepson, having a good


    rtionship with the young boy is going to help a lot with your case.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±


    Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance before he continued with his words. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not


    utterly hopeless, but let me give you a few more pointers. Different women need to be treated


    differently¡ªsomeone as careful and inscrutable as Olivia can be considered as one who¡¯s hard to


    approach. That makes her simr to you as both of you aren¡¯t the type topromise on your ideals or


    settle with something that isn¡¯t perfect. You can¡¯t be too forceful or direct with a person like that; you


    need to be slow and delicate as you edge forward with her. Of course, I¡¯m not telling you to remain


    stagnant without taking any action. It would still be good to pull a trick or two when the right time


    comes. To look for the perfect level of intimacy with her, you¡¯ll really have to gauge the dynamics


    between you two. Make sure that you¡¯re able to get close enough to take advantage of her without


    actually turning her off in the process, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like you didn¡¯t say anything at all.¡±


    Alex was annoyed by that stage. ¡°Tsk, all these are useful pointers that can teach you about creating


    affection and intimacy between two people, you know. It¡¯s the art of being able to create idental


    interactions between one another without intentionally doing so. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m trying


    to say?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Eugene took a deep breath. He was surprised by the fact that he actually asked that unreliable man for


    advice on pursuing Olivia when he used to be extremely scornful toward thetter¡¯s opinions on the


    matter. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think your methods would be helpful for me.¡± More importantly, the rtionship


    between her and him weren¡¯t at a stage where they could do much. She calls me Mr. Nn all the time.


    How am I supposed to be intimate with her?


    Eugene took a deep breath. He was surprised by the fact that he actually asked that unreliable man for


    advice on pursuing Olivia when he used to be extremely scornful toward thetter¡¯s opinions on the


    matter. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think your methods would be helpful for me.¡± More importantly, the rtionship


    between her and him weren¡¯t at a stage where they could do much. She calls me Mr. Nn all the time.


    How am I supposed to be intimate with her?


    That night, Olivia¡¯s phone rang just as she entered the house after picking her son up. She answered


    the call and was surprised to learn that it was Eugene on the other end. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    The man¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said after a short pause of confusion.


    ¡°Come on up!¡± he said, making his orders concise.


    She didn¡¯t seem to understand him. ¡°What?¡±


    His chuckle was heard through the call as he seemed to have achieved his intentions of surprising her.


    ¡°One floor above your house.¡±


    She thought about the words that the mover had said back then. So, it was Eugene indeed. ¡°So, it


    really is you. Why did you move here?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You knew about it?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into the workers from the movingpany yesterday and they said that the owner¡¯sst


    name is Nn.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought I¡¯d be giving you guys a surprise. Come on up and I¡¯ll buy you dinner,¡± he said with a


    smile.


    She thought for a moment before she agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    North had just ced his schoolbag in his study room when he faintly heard his mother calling out for a


    ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯. Filled with curiosity, he stepped out and asked, ¡°Who was that, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Eugene wants to treat us to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Oliviaughed as she pointed a finger toward the ceiling.


    The young boy was extremely ted. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up then!¡± he said as he picked up hisptop and


    prepared to walk out.


    She pulled on him and reminded, ¡°Remember not to say anything that you aren¡¯t supposed to say once


    we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Mommy.¡± North then tugged his mother¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Olivia had expected arge crowd of people to be there since it was Eugene¡¯s housewarming. She


    even thought that Nathan might be there, at the very least, but she realized it was only her and her son


    once he opened his house door, making her feel a little awkward. I knew that we shouldn¡¯t have been


    too excited toe. This little brat was the one who kept rushing me!


    ¡°Do take a seat; I¡¯m almost done.¡± Eugene entered the kitchen and brought some dishes out.


    She was surprised to see theyout of her house being replicated in his house, making her feel almost


    as if she was in her own home. However, she knew that she wasn¡¯t when she saw him hustling around.


    She carefully walked over to him and questioned, ¡°Are the others... not here yet?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else,¡± he exined as he looked up after he ced the dishes on the table.


    Her lips twitched a little. Does that mean he only asked the two of us to swing by? ¡°Should we ask


    Nathan to join us?¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment before he calmly replied, ¡°I asked him, but he had something else to do.¡±


    She mumbled something in response while being in a daze as she felt a sense of relief filling her chest.


    I was merely overthinking it then. He did ask other people to join, but they simply couldn¡¯t make it as


    they were busy. Why was I thinking so much about it?


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Eugene said as he watched Olivia standing motionlessly.


    She nodded and anxiously sat down. She was surprised to see the tasty-looking dishes on the table


    and asked, ¡°Did you... make all of these?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked in a while, so I don¡¯t know how it tastes,¡± he said with a nod.


    Her eyes were then filled with admiration. ¡°You can even cook?¡± She was especially impressed by men


    who could cook, possibly because she couldn¡¯t do it herself.


    Eugene secretly praised his smart decisions once he saw the astonishment on her face. He had


    thought of asking someone else to prepare the food, but heter decided to cook the dishes himself


    since it was the first time that he was asking his future wife and his son over for dinner. Didn¡¯t someone


    say that the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach? It seemed like the same was true for


    women.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°Quickly give it a try and let me know if it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°Quickly give it a try and let me know if it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    Olivia nodded as her eyes nced at the dishes that were arranged neatly on the dining table, which


    looked too good to be eaten.


    She hesitantly picked up a piece of the braised fish, which had been ced right in front of her. As she


    tasted it, the vor was perfect as that piece of fish melted into her taste buds when it met her tongue.


    It tasted better than it looked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re very good at cooking?¡± She was impressed that he was able to


    prepare such a delicious meal, making him a genius.


    Eugene smiled at her sudden praise of him. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you like it.¡± He then said to North, ¡°North,


    do you want some crawfish?¡±


    North nodded. He no longer felt burdened to order Eugene around since the man was his Daddy!


    Eugene wore a pair of gloves and began to skillfully remove the shell. After a few seconds, he ced a


    fully unshelled piece of crawfish meat on North¡¯s te. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Then, he immediately picked up another and quickly removed the shell before cing it on Olivia¡¯s


    te. ¡°You should try it too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll help myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two are in charge of eating today.¡±


    Olivia gave a stiff smile as her heart was caught in her throat. Where is Eugene going with this?


    He noticed that she was a little ufortable and asked, ¡°Wine?¡±


    She looked up and before she was able to reject him, he had already risen to his full height and headed


    toward the wine rack. He retrieved a bottle and smiled at it while he said, ¡°I know you can hold your


    liquor. You don¡¯t need to drive tonight, so you¡¯ll be fine even if you drink a little.¡±


    Eugene opened the bottle and poured her a ss and one for himself.


    Soon after, he filled North¡¯s ss with fruit juice.


    Upon raising his ss, Eugene said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be neighbors. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Olivia replied out of courtesy. She raised her ss in response and took a sip.


    North drained his ss of fruit juice before picking a piece of chicken wing with his chopsticks. He


    proudly thought to himself that his Daddy was doing a good job.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why did you decide to move here?¡± Olivia finally asked the question that gnawed at her the moment


    she arrived.


    Eugene looked at her as his mind immediately answered, Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re here.


    However, after ncing at North sideway, his expression was calm, albeit what he answered was


    different. ¡°I alwayse here every year to stay for a short period of time. It¡¯s a lot quieter here


    compared to the vi; there is less crowd here.¡±


    Olivia nodded understandingly and proceeded to tease him. ¡°Are they obstructing your meditating


    sessions?¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°I¡¯m not there yet. I just don¡¯t like to be monitored by others!¡±


    Olivia was surprised. ¡°Monitored? Are you being monitored?¡±


    Eugene became hesitant as he wasn¡¯t sure on how to exin his situation without it being extremely


    too shocking to her ears. So, he only brushed it off in agreement and scooped a bowl of soup for her.


    Olivia suddenly recalled something that Old Man Nn had told her, feeling the need to avoid sensitive


    topics and decided to steer clear of it. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that a young master from a wealthy family


    like you would be leading an easy life and have everything prepared for him. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    know how to cook!¡±


    ¡°I was left to be on my own at a young age and had to do everything for myself, so I learned the basic


    skill of cooking,¡± Eugene exined.


    She raised an eyebrow in confusion and was skeptical. How could a rich Young Master like him be left


    alone as a child?


    However, she was afraid of overstepping her boundaries, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Sometimes, relying on yourself is better than being spoon-fed all the time. When I was younger, my


    mother never asked me for help with anything. It was only when I was a grownup that I knew how that


    had ruined me.¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°How does it matter? North is doing so well under your care.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t think like you since he¡¯s alwaysining about my


    food.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you can just get a boyfriend who can cook.¡±


    Olivia blushed at the sound of her son¡¯s remark. This cheeky little boy is up to his antics again!


    She cast a menacing re at the little boy.


    Eugene giggled. ¡°North is right! Nowadays, boyfriends are the ones who cook. All your problems are


    solved if you get a boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Oliviaughed awkwardly at his remark. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s such a hassle to find a boyfriend!¡±


    Oliviaughed awkwardly at his remark. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s such a hassle to find a boyfriend!¡±


    A slight frown appeared between Eugene¡¯s brows. ¡°How much of a hassle can it be?¡±


    She was puzzled, looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s like how you¡¯re not looking for a girlfriend. I¡¯m doing just fine with


    North, so why would I need another person to bring some changes into our lives? Only because I need


    him to cook for me? If that¡¯s the reason, I can always hire a chef. However, if I get a boyfriend, I¡¯ll have


    to worry about how he feels¡ªnot to mention his interests and hobbies, and I¡¯ll even have to worry


    about his loyalty toward me. It¡¯s totally not worth it!¡±


    Eugene was speechless; it seemed like he was fighting a losing battle!


    North was also speechless; it seemed like his Daddy was fighting a losing battle!


    He paused for a while before answering, ¡°You¡¯re only thinking like this because you haven¡¯t found a


    man who has moved you!¡±


    Olivia was indifferent. ¡°I guess so! I just feel like love is a gamble with only a ten percent chance of


    winning and I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice. Humans have a high level of intelligence.


    After all, we should know how to learn from our lessons!¡±


    Eugene gave a slight smile at her words. ¡°The mistake isn¡¯t love itself, but who you spend it on. You


    decided to spend it on the wrong person, which caused your perception of love to be distorted, but not


    all men are bad. We have to allow ourselves to make mistakes and not let it stop us from going


    forward. There is no love without the bittersweet ups and downs!¡±


    ¡°If there was no love, then there wouldn¡¯t be any bittersweet ups and downs to worry about!¡±


    Eugene was defeated. Olivia was a tough fighter in the game of debates, causing him to be out of


    ideas to rebut her arguments.


    North was vigorously following their conversation, turning his head left and right as they both stated


    their points¡ªone after another. After all, what they concluded on would determine whether he would


    have a daddy or not.


    ¡°Is that even love? Love means missing the person as soon as they leave your side and not being able


    to concentrate all day until you get to see them. When you do, you be so happy. It¡¯s that kind of


    uncontroble attraction that you feel for them!¡± Eugene finally retorted.


    Olivia stared at him with curiosity. ¡°Such a thorough exnation, huh. I guess you¡¯ve already known


    love.¡±


    Eugene was slightly taken aback. ¡°Yeah, I have! But after hearing it from you, I¡¯m starting to feel a little


    unsure about that.¡±


    The corner of her lips twitched. What have I done? I can¡¯t be the one to ruin someone else¡¯s emotion


    with my opinion, can I?


    She had no idea that the person whom Eugene meant could have been her; instead, she tried to


    encourage him.


    ¡°To be honest, this is really just my two cents. Love is different for everyone and you¡¯ll only know when


    you¡¯ve experienced it. Everything is well as long as they¡¯re both happy!¡±


    She was initially worried that North would babble and cause Eugene to misunderstand. The little brat


    could now finally give up since Eugene already had someone else whom he was interested in.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Instead, North¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Eugene. Who is my daddy talking about? Don¡¯t tell


    me it¡¯s my mommy?


    However, Eugene¡¯s expression remained nonchnt. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m very happy, but I haven¡¯t told


    her yet. I¡¯m not sure how she feels about me!¡±


    Olivia agreed half-heartedly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you on this. After all, everyone thinks differently, but


    for someone like you, there can¡¯t be many women who would reject you, right?¡±


    ¡°She has a unique personality and doesn¡¯t care about money. I¡¯m worried that my confession would


    ruin our rtionship, so I¡¯ll just leave it as it is for now.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, too. It¡¯s better to gauge the progress yourself.¡±


    Eugene studied her with his deep eyes. This woman isn¡¯t interested in me at all. If it wasn¡¯t for that and


    she had feelings for me, she can¡¯t be as oblivious as this.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, which startled him as he immediately turned to Olivia. ¡°You guys should


    eat. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    When Eugene saw Nathan looking back at him behind the peeping hole, his eyes widened in surprise.


    What is he doing here? No! How did he know that I¡¯m here?


    He turned and said to Olivia, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my assistant.¡±


    Then, he opened the door.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Nathan¡¯s mouth was temporarily sealed by Eugene¡¯s hand before he was hurriedly pushed outside.


    Eugene followed and came outside soon after.


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Nathan¡¯s mouth was temporarily sealed by Eugene¡¯s hand before he was hurriedly pushed outside.


    Eugene followed and came outside soon after.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Nathan peered suspiciously through the front door. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡±


    Eugene mmed it shut. ¡°Mind your own business, will you? Is there anything that you need from me?¡±


    Nathan was d to see him flustered. ¡°Aren¡¯t I clever? I saw your car and made a guess that you¡¯ve


    moved here. Isn¡¯t that Olivia in your house?¡±


    Eugene red. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Nathan teased, realizing that he discovered something. ¡°Why did you invite Olivia to lunch and not


    me?¡±


    Eugene shoved him aside. ¡°What do you mean? Olivia isn¡¯t here!¡±


    Nathan was persistent and wore a wronged expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give her a call then!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s re turned cold. ¡°Do you want me to throw you abroad again?¡±


    Nathanughed awkwardly as he argued, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just messing with you, okay? I¡¯m


    here because I¡¯munching a new game and I haven¡¯t found any investors. Are you interested in


    investing, Uncle?¡±


    Eugene exhaled deeply. This is none other than in ckmail!


    ¡°Bring your proposal ande to Nn Group tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s great!¡± Nathan immediately eximed. ¡°Uncle, then I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope everything


    goes smoothly for you!¡±


    Eugene watched as Nathan¡¯s figure grew smaller as he left. Eugene felt frustrated and amused at the


    same time¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy to have Olivia over for a meal yet he had been interrupted by Nathan.


    He headed inside and both mother and son looked up at him.


    ¡°Mr. Nn, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead,¡± Olivia said.


    Eugene walked over to the dining table and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    North wasn¡¯t eating; he was typing away on theputer that he had brought over. It started to beep in


    warning all of a sudden, causing his little eyebrows to lock tight together¡ªsomeone was tracking down


    information regarding him and his mommy yet again.


    He had already noticed the same act a month ago, so he had installed ayer of firewall and rms.


    Now that it happened again, who was it?


    He traced the hacker¡¯s history ording to the electronic tracks that were left behind and realized that


    the hacker wasn¡¯t very skilled in his craft. The corner of his lips curled slyly into a slight smile with his


    face bearing the confidence far from an ordinary little boy¡¯s. His tiny fingers flew across the keyboard;


    he was well-versed while 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s constantly shed on the disy screen at lightning speed. Then,


    he hit ¡®Enter¡¯. Done!


    At the same time, someone else¡¯sputer screen turned a bright shade of blue and the man in front


    of the screen was unable to have it return to normal, no matter how hard he tried.


    In hopelessness, he could only dial a number on his phone. ¡°Hey, Miss Lara!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± The other end of the line was Lara.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lara. I could only get my hands on some basic information. The target has someone of


    a high skill level secretly obstructing my work. Not only was I not able to retrieve any information, but


    the target has even infected myputer with a virus.¡±


    ¡°Are they even more skillful than you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and not just by a little bit! Miss Lara, you should find someone better to investigate them!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lara hung up and looked over at Edward. ¡°So, if we¡¯re unable to track their information, Old Man Nn


    probably can¡¯t do it too, right?¡±


    ¡°Technically, that¡¯s the case. However, L called earlier and informed that Eugene has moved to Muse


    Penins.¡±


    ¡°Muse Penins? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡±


    Lara asked as she frowned, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have moved there because of Nathan, right?¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°Or, maybe he discovered the hacker that we hired to keep an eye on him and he


    didn¡¯t want to be monitored!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it tomorrow. The mother and son are starting to be more and more suspicious!¡±


    On the other side, North had sent the hacker running within a few minutes and was back to eating his


    meal.


    Olivia was almost unsurprised when she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s tracking our information!¡± he replied, as he picked up another piece of chicken wings. His


    oily little lips smacked together in enjoyment.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°Did you block the hacker?¡±


    ¡°Did you block the hacker?¡±


    North said mischievously, ¡°Yeah, I nted a virus in theirputer. It makes the screen turn blue when


    they switch it on!¡±


    Olivia helplesslyughed. ¡°You are such a naughty child!¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chances!¡±


    Upon hearing the conversation between mother and son, Eugene was utterly astonished and instantly


    recalled the time when he rejected her job application at hispany. In no time, hispany lost a


    total of 50 million. The second time it happened was when he and Olivia fought for the ownership of the


    Wuyou San form. Hispany had ended up losing another 50 million, which was when he


    suspected that it had something to do with the pair of mother and son. However, he never expected


    that the person who had caused him to lose 100 million would be a little kid, who was younger than


    seven years old!


    If Eugene hadn¡¯t witnessed the speed of Nathan¡¯s fingers across the keyboard and if it weren¡¯t for the


    latter¡¯s intimidating tone of speech earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it was really the young boy!


    Was infecting someone else¡¯sputer with a virus as easy as changing a single digit? Unbelievable!


    It was of little wonder that the boy could run a thorough investigation on him.


    Eugene turned and looked at North. ¡°Were you the one who gave me the warning?¡± Although it was a


    question, his tone was sure and resolute.


    North was slightly taken aback and his round ck eyes blinked innocently at Eugene. ¡°Would you


    believe me if I said no?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    North sighed in exasperation. ¡°Alright, it was me!¡±


    Eugene was surprised yet delighted. How could his son be such a genius? He stood up instinctively


    and wanted to give the boy a hug.


    However, Olivia didn¡¯t know his intention and thought that Eugene was reacting in anger. She


    immediately exined on behalf of her son, ¡°Um, Mr. Nn, I had instructed North to do it. How about


    this? I¡¯llpensate you for the amount that yourpany has lost!¡±


    Eugene was stunned. He initially wanted to brush it off, but another idea suddenly surfaced in his mind.


    He looked at her, saying, ¡°He hacked into mypany¡¯sputer twice and I¡¯ve lost a total of 100


    million. How do you wish to pay me back?¡±


    She looked over at her son. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it 50 million?¡±


    Eugene gradually calmed down from the agitation and returned to his seat. He said in a rxed tone,


    ¡°After that, when I returned from the bar, he caused me to lose another 50 million.¡±


    Olivia looked over at her son again and whispered, ¡°Why did you let him lose another 50 million?¡±


    North¡¯s chewing never stopped as he answered, ¡°He bullied you!¡±


    She was speechless. What a cheeky little boy... Why is it that he feels no remorse for owing someone


    so much money? If that was the case, then her son shouldn¡¯t have admitted it¡ªyet he did. She smiled


    awkwardly at Eugene. ¡°I can¡¯t give you 100 million in one go. How about I pay you back by


    installments?¡±


    Eugene was unaffected by her pleas and said calmly, ¡°This isn¡¯t about money!¡±


    Olivia did not expect that. If this isn¡¯t about money, then what is it about? ¡°Then, how would you like to


    settle it?¡±


    Eugene was overjoyed in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Would you be okay with


    whatever I say?¡±


    She was bing suspicious. ¡°Let me hear it.¡±


    North¡¯s eyes widened at Eugene from the side. He would not hesitate to make Eugene lose another


    100 million if he dared to bully Olivia again.


    Eugene looked straight at her and said solemnly, ¡°Unless you personally make me dinner, we can¡¯t


    settle this!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia suddenly had the urge tough. Did he spend so much effort just to


    request a meal from me? ¡°Had I known that my cooking is worth so much money, I would¡¯ve signed up


    for a cooking ss instead!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to sign up now!¡±


    She sat down after realizing that he wasn¡¯t genuinely wanting them to pay him back. ¡°My mother used


    to say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but they only need to master a single craft to survive in


    life. So back then, I left everything behind and focused on my major in fashion design. After I


    graduated, my mother had also passed away and since then, I had no one at home to cook for me.


    Someone once said that happiness is limited. I guess I used up all of mine way too early and now, I¡¯ve


    lost my happiness when I¡¯m an adult.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Eugene¡¯s heart felt astringent. With a voice offort, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s still immersed in


    the happiness of your childhood and are unwilling toe out of it. Now, you¡¯re able to live an


    interesting life without relying on a man because your son is so intelligent and outstanding. Isn¡¯t this


    happiness to you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s heart felt astringent. With a voice offort, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s still immersed in


    the happiness of your childhood and are unwilling toe out of it. Now, you¡¯re able to live an


    interesting life without relying on a man because your son is so intelligent and outstanding. Isn¡¯t this


    happiness to you?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Well. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so much happier ever since I had my son! Giving birth to him was


    the best decision I ever made in my life.¡±


    North also smiled, exposing his small teeth. ¡°I feel happy and grateful to have you too, Mommy.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Eugene looked at Olivia and thought to himself that he was happy to have them too. All of


    a sudden, Eugene wanted to make up for them since she must have suffered a lot whilst raising her


    child alone! ¡°What would you like to eat in the future? You cane here. I¡¯ll make some dishes for


    you both!¡±


    Today was the death anniversary of Olivia¡¯s mother. Olivia had already awakened early in the morning


    and dressed herself and her son in ck. She also wore a bunch of small white flowers in front of her


    chest. Just as she finished dressing up, she received a phone call from Marcus. ¡°Olivia, today is Aunt


    Grace¡¯s death anniversary. Please wait for me; I¡¯ming over too.¡±


    Olivia then replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ten minutester, when Olivia came downstairs, she saw a familiar car parked by the side of the road.


    Beside the car stood a man dressed in ck. He had a tall figure and was wearing a pair of gold-


    rimmed spectacles. His entire body exuded a refined gentleness. It was her cousin, Marcus.


    Olivia then walked over to greet him. ¡°Marcus!¡±


    North also called out to him, ¡°Uncle Marcus!¡±


    Marcus smiled as he looked at the both of them. ¡°North, you¡¯ve be even more handsome!¡±


    North grinned and replied, ¡°Uncle Marcus, you¡¯re the same¡ªstill as handsome as before!¡±


    Marcus then reached out to ruffle North¡¯s little head twice. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re such a good talker now!¡±


    After they got in the car, the car slowly departed. Forty minutester, they stopped at the cemetery


    behind a mountain. Upon arriving at this ce, everyone¡¯s emotions became especially heavy. With a


    bunch of chrysanthemums and flowers in Olivia¡¯s hands and a basket of fruits in Marcus¡¯, they came


    before Grace Cohen¡¯s gravestone.


    On the gravestone, Grace¡¯s face and smile were all there. However, it was clear that it had not been


    taken care of for a long time. The flowers ced on the gravestone were scattered all over the floor;


    fallen leaves were everywhere and the gravestone was covered in a thickyer of dust.


    All of a sudden, Olivia¡¯s nose burned as tears started welling up in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯vee to visit


    you.¡± Upon saying this, she knelt before Grace¡¯s gravestone.


    North and Marcus also squatted down to help tidy the area, whereupon they helped ce the fresh


    flowers and the fruits. Olivia then wiped Grace¡¯s gravestone with a handkerchief while choking up.


    ¡°Mom, have you been well on the other side? Is it cold there? I¡¯ve returned to the country and I¡¯m doing


    well right now. I''m able to protect myself too. Mom, look. This is your grandson, North Maxwell.¡± As she


    was talking, Olivia pulled North over and introduced him to Grace. ¡°North, this is your grandma. Please


    bow your head in respect to her.¡±


    Hence, North kneeled obediently in front of Grace¡¯s gravestone and bowed his head down toward it.


    ¡°Grandma, I know you. Mommy always cries while holding your photo. Every year, Mommy would


    be unhappy and would not eat anything on this day. She would also buy a lot of candles because


    she said that you¡¯re afraid of the dark. Grandma, you have to be happy in the heavens. That way,


    Mommy will be happy too!¡±


    Marcus kneeled down too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Grace. I¡¯ll take good care of Olivia, so you don¡¯t have to


    be concerned about her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I miss you so much. How I wish I could hug you again!¡± Olivia then reached out to hug the


    gravestone and cried out, ¡°You always say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but you didn¡¯t say


    that you would leave me. Now, I don¡¯t even know anything, and I can¡¯t even take good care of myself.


    North alwaysins about the takeouts and says that my cooking is terrible. I don¡¯t even know what


    to do anymore.¡±


    North was slightly startled by her words and immediately bowed at the gravestone again. ¡°I didn¡¯t do


    that, Grandma. I didn¡¯tin about Mommy. My mommy¡¯s the best so don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯ll take good


    care of her!¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Marcus almostughed out despite the gloomy atmosphere. This mother and son really is something!


    Marcus almostughed out despite the gloomy atmosphere. This mother and son really is something!


    When the mother acted childishly, the child would in turn act maturely.


    Not far from them, arge family was offering sacrifices to their ancestors too. There was the husband,


    his children, and perhaps some of their rtives. Everyone was kneeling before the gravestone.


    The husband cried especially hard as he hugged the gravestone and grieved.


    Upon seeing such a scene, Olivia¡¯s heart felt even more distressed. She felt that it was not worth it for


    her mom, so why did her mom stay with her dad?


    Her husband had probably never mourned her death, right?


    In order to maintain the harmony of his current family, he was willing to leave his ex-wife behind.


    At the thought of this, Olivia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. As soon as she took it out, she saw Anna¡¯s caller


    ID.


    Olivia picked up the call with a calm face but did not say a word.


    On the other hand, Anna¡¯s arrogant tone of voice could be heard. ¡°Did you go tomb-sweeping for that


    dead mom of yours? Are you still wondering why we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that


    we¡¯ll visit her grave. Who do you think she is to have us sweep her gravestone?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice sounded cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Yet, Annaughed out loud. ¡°Try listening to this¡­¡±


    Olivia heard the song named, Today is a Good Daying from the phone and also the bustling noise


    from the crowd.


    ¡°Can you hear that? Today¡¯s a good day to hold my seventh wedding anniversary with your beloved


    Hugo. Who would have time to visit that unlucky ce? Originally, I wanted to invite you over, but I


    guess you wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do so. Then, you can just stay at the graveyard together with


    your mom!¡±


    Although Olivia¡¯s body was trembling, her voice was unexpectedly calm and collected. ¡°Do you want to


    die, Anna?¡±


    However, Anna chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s seeking death. If you don¡¯t let me live


    peacefully, why should I let you live peacefully? Aren¡¯t you a talented person? If you''re so talented, then


    have Dad visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your


    mom¡¯s gravestone before after so many years. Only my mom and I are the most important people in


    his heart. On the other hand, you, and your mom, should go to hell!¡±


    After she said this, Anna hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was unexpectedly calm. There was not a hint of anger on her face.


    However, North could tell that his mom was extremely furious right now and nothing could be done to


    calm her down.


    Soon after, Olivia used her phone to dial a number she had not dialed in seven years.


    The phone rang several times before it was connected. As soon as it connected, Olivia immediately


    asked, ¡°Have you forgotten that today is Mom¡¯s tenth death anniversary?¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice sounded a little hollow as he exined, ¡°I know, but today¡¯s the seventh wedding


    anniversary of Hugo and your sister. How can I be absent from that asion?¡±


    Nheless, Olivia¡¯s voice sounded normal as she asked, ¡°For so many years, have you ever visited


    Mom¡¯s grave?¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°Olivia, mourning in our hearts will do. Your mom will always have a ce in my heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why on her death anniversary, you, as her husband, are taking part in arge-scale event?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Anna and Hugo get married in December? Why are they celebrating their wedding anniversary


    in November?¡±


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been some problems in the Gray Group. The banquet held by them is just to stabilize


    the entire situation. With this, they¡¯re also able towork and connect with other partners.¡±


    ¡°Which hotel are they at?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, stop being so calctive with your sister. If it wasn¡¯t for your sister that year, where would


    Maxwell Group be today?¡±


    ¡°Which hotel?¡± Olivia repeated her question like a robot.


    ¡°Fairview Hotel. Olivia, I¡¯ll only visit your mom tomorrow!¡±


    Olivia remained expressionless and said coldly, ¡°What if I want you toe over now?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Henry helplessly said, ¡°Can you stop making a fuss about this?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Olivia gave a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m the one making a fuss? I haven¡¯t even started causing trouble yet!¡± With


    this, she hung up the call.


    Olivia gave a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m the one making a fuss? I haven¡¯t even started causing trouble yet!¡± With


    this, she hung up the call.


    She knelt again toward the gravestone and bowed piously. Olivia¡¯s voice was calm as she continued,


    ¡°Just you wait, Mom. I¡¯ll avenge you. I won¡¯t let you die in vain!¡±


    With this, Olivia immediately got up and descended the mountain.


    Marcus was slightly afraid as he saw Olivia like this. Hence, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back first, Marcus.¡±


    How could Marcus go back since he had pretty much overheard that whole conversation as he stood


    near Olivia just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try confronting the tough with toughness. You¡¯ve just returned and your foundation is not very


    stable. On the other hand, they have their people everywhere. Even if you tie them up and bring them


    here, they still wouldn¡¯t be sincere and would just put on an act. Hence, what¡¯s the use for all this? This


    isn¡¯t even enough to disturb Aunt Grace, so just let them be!¡±


    Olivia looked toward Marcus and asked, ¡°Since when have I seemed like a reasonable and


    approachable person to you?¡±


    With this, she put on her sunsses and led North toward the car rental area.


    At this very moment, Eugene was holding arge-scale internal meeting.


    He sat on his chair with a calm and expressionless face. His cold eyes swept across the room and this


    made everyone silent.


    Eugene had a more angr face. Hence, it gave off an impression that he was a fierce person that did


    not tolerate any nonsense whenever he did not smile.


    There was only one manager in the conference room who was presenting and discussing the summary


    reports.


    All of a sudden, a phone vibration sound could be heard.


    Everyone looked at each other and swiftly checked their phones¡ªthey were afraid that it was their own


    phone¡¯s vibration.


    They did not know who was daring enough to not switch off their phone during the meeting.


    However, after everyone looked around the room, they noticed that it was their own president¡¯s phone


    that was ringing.


    Eugene could not help but furrow his eyebrows. He had unexpectedly forgotten to switch off his phone


    today. Initially, he wanted to ignore the call, but two messages followed after the call.


    He picked up his phone and nced at it. Then, he noticed that the messages were sent by North.


    ¡®Someone¡¯s bullied Mommy!¡¯


    ¡®My mommy has gone to Fairview Hotel. Please hurry over!¡¯


    After Eugene finished reading the messages, his face changed immediately. Who dares to bully her?


    Without much thinking, he stood up and spat out two words, ¡°Meeting canceled!¡±


    Everyone in the meeting room was in a daze and discussions started heating up. ¡°What¡¯s the


    situation?¡±


    ¡°How was someone able to call our iron-blooded president out of this meeting?¡±


    ¡°Come on over, everyone. I¡¯m betting 5 kilograms ofngoustines that the other party is a woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting 25 kilograms ofngoustines that she¡¯s a beautiful woman!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting 50 kilograms that the other party will surely be our president¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s the point if everyone¡¯s betting on that woman?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside Fairview Hotel, happy songs andughter filled the room at this very moment. All the guests


    were dressed morously with gorgeous hairstyles as they mingled around and made toasts to one


    another.


    On the other hand, Anna and Hugo stood opposite each other on the stage while their eyes were full of


    deep feelings.


    The host adjusted the overall atmosphere of the room. ¡°Holding each other¡¯s hands as they grow old


    together, these seven years of marriage are not just mere oaths for Mr. and Mrs. Gray, but something


    they¡¯ve actively acted out. The formation of such an eternal unity between these two has really touched


    my heart. Their love has prated every trickle of their life. Such integration of each other¡¯s flesh and


    blood in one another¡¯s lives have been sublimated into their spirit and soul. The river of their love will


    continue to trickle and flow forever. Here, I would like to invite Mr. and Mrs. Gray to express their


    current thoughts and feelings.¡±


    Then, Anna took the microphone and looked shyly at Hugo, who looked hesitant, before saying, ¡°Hugo,


    it¡¯s been seven years now. People say that there¡¯s the seven-year-itch, but I don¡¯t feel it in our marriage


    at all. You¡¯re still my one true love since the very beginning.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "No matter the ups and downs we¡¯ve been through, you have never left me behind. No matter how


    difficult it was, our family is still happy together. Today, with a grateful heart, I¡¯d like to thank my lover


    who has been with me for the past seven years. Thank you for taking me into the pce of marriage


    and giving me a family of our own. Thank you for giving me such an adorable yet mischievous son, and


    for giving me the reason to continue living. Thank you for your care, love, support, and protection from


    the winds and rains. I love you, Hugo!¡±


    "No matter the ups and downs we¡¯ve been through, you have never left me behind. No matter how


    difficult it was, our family is still happy together. Today, with a grateful heart, I¡¯d like to thank my lover


    who has been with me for the past seven years. Thank you for taking me into the pce of marriage


    and giving me a family of our own. Thank you for giving me such an adorable yet mischievous son, and


    for giving me the reason to continue living. Thank you for your care, love, support, and protection from


    the winds and rains. I love you, Hugo!¡±


    Just as Anna finished her sentence, there was thundering apuse. Everyone was moved by her


    words.


    Then, the host took the microphone over and asked, ¡°Mr. Gray, do you have anything you¡¯d like to


    say?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hugo took a deep breath and forced a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say, but first of all, I¡¯d like to


    thank everyone for attending our wedding anniversary celebration. Also, I feel happy to have a wife like


    Anna!¡±


    The host then chuckled. ¡°Seems like Mr. and Mrs. Gray are very loving and affectionate. Now, let us get


    to know the ups and downs they have gone through together in the past seven years. Please, look at


    the big screen!¡±


    With this, the audience¡¯s gaze turned toward the big screen. On the screen, pictures were being shown


    in chronological order from the beginning of their marriage; to having a child together; to their family of


    three.¡±


    Below the stage, everyone was envious and whispered to each other.


    The woman sitting beside Florence sighed. ¡°You''re lucky to have such a good daughter-inw. Her


    eyes are always glued to Hugo.¡±


    However, Florence shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my son is an excellent and outstanding


    person. If she doesn¡¯t stare at my son, who else would she stare at?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. This couple is very loving,¡± the woman said.


    On the other hand, Amy also looked at the stage with a hint of a smile in her eyes. She then lowered


    her head before whispering secretively to Henry, ¡°Look at how good Anna is with her words. Compared


    to Hugo, she¡¯s so much better!¡±


    Henry did not say a word. In fact, his mind was upied with other things. He kept thinking that it was


    wrong of him to agree to have their wedding anniversary on the same day as his ex-wife¡¯s death


    anniversary.


    He had forgotten about Grace¡¯s death anniversary at that time. He only recalled itter, but the Gray


    Family had already informed the guests and they could no longer make any changes.


    Hence, Henry had no choice but to agree with them.


    However, after Olivia gave him a call, Henry felt uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Amy nudged him with her elbow.


    Only then did Henry manage to react. ¡°What?¡±


    With a face full of happiness, Amy stared at the big screen. ¡°I¡¯m saying that these two are so


    compatible with each other. It¡¯s been seven years, yet they still look so loving.¡±


    Just as she finished talking, there came the sound of a trumpet from the entrance of the hotel. It was a


    mncholic sound that made everyone sad and tearful.


    Several men were dressed in ck while they held baskets in their hands. The baskets were filled with


    joss paper and were scattered once every few steps. The joss paper could be seen flying and falling


    from the top.


    When the audience turned around, an adult and a child appeared at the hotel entrance. The woman


    was dressed in ck with a gand of white flowers in front of her chest while her left hand was


    leading a child that was dressed like an adult too.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps they¡¯ve gone to the wrong venue.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like the Maxwell Family''s eldest daughter?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It really is her! That must be the child she had with the beggar!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to create a scene?¡± Henry got up from his chair and walked


    toward the door in a hurry. His entire face was raging with anger.


    ¡°What are you doing, Olivia Maxwell?¡±


    Olivia gave a cold nce at Henry and asked, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    All of a sudden, Henry choked with anger as he added, ¡°Olivia, today¡¯s the wedding anniversary of your


    sister. There¡¯s a lot of guests here, so stop causing trouble!¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Olivia turned to him. "I''m here for their wedding anniversary. I''m allowed to be here, aren''t I?"


    Olivia turned to him. "I''m here for their wedding anniversary. I''m allowed to be here, aren''t I?"


    "Are you here dressed like that?" Henry asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Olivia smiled and exined, "I just came back from Mom''s grave. I thought I was going to


    bete, so I came here right away."


    This provoked Henry, and he started yelling at the man with the trumpet, "Stop it! Don''t you see what


    ce this is? Get lost now!"


    That man turned to Olivia, who chuckled. "Since the gifts are here, you are free to go."


    As she spoke, she raised her voice and yelled at the four men who were tossing joss money, "Are you


    all finished?"


    That four men with empty baskets responded, "Yes, we are, Miss Maxwell."


    Oliviamented, "Good. You guys can leave."


    At this point, Anna was already getting down from the stage. She pointed at Olivia and yelled angrily,


    "Olivia, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Olivia smirked. "You purposely gave me a call telling me that today is your seventh wedding


    anniversary. I don''t think I coulde empty-handed. So, I''ve decided to give you two-hundred and


    fifty worth of joss money."


    Very quickly, Olivia was surrounded by people. Looking furious, Florence howled, "Get lost now!


    Otherwise, we won''t go easy on you."


    Olivia grinned. "Why are you in such a rush? Your son and his wife are such a lovely couple. I''m not


    done with the gifts yet!" As she spoke, she took her child with her and walked forward only to be


    blocked by a group of people.


    In the event hall, there came another round of heated discussions.


    "She''s really here to ruin things!"


    "Olivia is really ruthless."


    "I feel that this is too much. Trumpet and joss money¡ªshe''s really cursing them!"


    "That''s right. In any case, they are still one family. Isn''t this a disgrace to the entire Maxwell family?"


    Olivia could not get through the crowd, so she stood there and smirked at Anna. "Anna Maxwell, is this


    all you''ve got? If you have the courage to provoke me, you should also have the courage to ept the


    consequences!"


    Anna was startled to hear that. Then, she pushed Olivia. "Olivia Maxwell, you better get lost now."


    Olivia caught her wrist and sneered, "Are you afraid that people would discover your true colors and


    that''s why you aren''t letting me in?"


    After that, she proceeded to shout, "Can someone bring me a megaphone?"


    When she was done, someone did indeed bring her a megaphone. "Olivia, here you go!"


    Olivia subconsciously took it over and saw Marcus'' face. She did not know that he had been around.


    She did not say anything but let out a smile.


    She held the megaphone in her hand and began talking through it to the crowd inside the venue, "I was


    invited by Anna Maxwell to attend their wedding anniversary. I feel that since I wasing, I couldn¡¯t


    come empty-handed. However, it seems like they don''t quite like the gifts I got them. That''s okay, as I


    have many more prepared for them!"


    Then, she looked toward North, who was busy working on aputer, and he gestured to her an ''OK''.


    "Everyone, please take a look at the big screen. I hope the couple will like this gift."


    Hearing this, everyone began to look toward the big screen. Right now, the slides on the big screen


    moved and the content on it changed right away. It was no longer the lovey-dovey picture of the couple


    but a video clip of a hugging and kissing scene between Anna and Ben in the airport bathroom.


    This shocked everyone.


    "Oh my goodness! This is insane!"


    "She''s such a disgrace! How could she still tell Hugo how much she loved him on the stage earlier.


    She''s such a hypocrite."


    "She''s making Hugo look like a fool!"


    "Goodness gracious. This is so embarrassing. Why are they even having this anniversary? This is a


    joke!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "Look at that guy in the video. Isn''t that the son of the owner of the Roberts Company, Ben Roberts?"


    "That makes sense. Rumor has it that Ben is a yboy. I guess they''re right; he doesn''t even go easy


    on married women!"


    "Well, what do you know? You can tell that Anna''s coquettish, dissolute, and cheap. yboys don''t like


    the conservative ones but women who like to have fun and are open-minded!"


    Listening to all the discussions that were taking ce, Anna turned to the screen with her vacant-


    looking eyes. She almost passed out because of shock when she saw that video clip.


    At this point, her eyes were quivering on her extremely terrified face. The sweet and happy look on her


    face earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    It was almost her instinctive action to run toward the screen and yell, "Who did this? Someone, please


    take it down right now!¡±


    No one listened to her. Meanwhile, the crowd was either chuckling silently, adding fuel to the fire, or


    whispering. Florence and her family, as well as Henry and his wife, looked extremely embarrassed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Where are the service staff? Turn it off!"


    It wasplete chaos in the event hall, and Olivia took this opportunity to walk up to the podium


    together with North.


    "Everyone, sorry for ruining your mood. You may feel that I''m being too much today with my gifts, but I


    have to tell you that I''m not being too much given what someone did to me. Today''s the tenth


    anniversary of my mother¡¯s passing. I don''t force my rtives to visit her on this day but avoiding any


    large-scale parties is the least one can do. Is today Hugo and Anna''s wedding anniversary? I''m afraid


    it''s not. They had it today on purpose. When I was visiting my mother earlier, I received a provocative


    phone call from Anna. This is a recording of what Anna said to me during the phone call. Please, have


    a listen. Some people aren''t as harmless as they appear to be."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Look at that guy in tha vidao. Isn''t that tha son of tha ownar of tha Robarts Company, Ban Robarts?"


    "That makas sansa. Rumor has it that Ban is a yboy. I guass thay''ra right; ha doasn''t avan go aasy


    on marriad woman!"


    "Wall, what do you know? You can tall that Anna''s coquattish, dissoluta, and chaap. yboys don''t lika


    tha consarvativa onas but woman who lika to hava fun and ara opan-mindad!"


    Listaning to all tha discussions that wara taking ca, Anna turnad to tha scraan with har vacant-


    looking ayas. Sha almost passad out bacausa of shock whan sha saw that vidao clip.


    At this point, har ayas wara quivaring on har axtramaly tarrifiad faca. Tha swaat and happy look on har


    faca aarliar hadtaly disappaarad.


    It was almost har instinctiva action to run toward tha scraan and yall, "Who did this? Somaona, asa


    taka it down right now!¡±


    No ona listanad to har. Maanwh, tha crowd was aithar chuckling sntly, adding fual to tha fira, or


    whisparing. Floranca and har family, as wall as Hanry and his wifa, lookad axtramaly ambarrassad.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Whara ara tha sarvica staff? Turn it off!"


    It wasta chaos in tha avant hall, and Olivia took this opportunity to walk up to tha podium


    togathar with North.


    "Evaryona, sorry for ruining your mood. You may faal that I''m baing too much today with my gifts, but I


    hava to tall you that I''m not baing too much givan what somaona did to ma. Today''s tha tanth


    annivarsary of my mothar¡¯s passing. I don''t forca my rtivas to visit har on this day but avoiding any


    larga-sc partias is thaast ona can do. Is today Hugo and Anna''s wadding annivarsary? I''m afraid


    it''s not. Thay had it today on purposa. Whan I was visiting my mothar aarliar, I racaivad a provocativa


    phona call from Anna. This is a racording of what Anna said to ma during tha phona call. asa, hava


    a listan. Soma pao aran''t as harss as thay appaar to ba."


    As she spoke, she took out her phone and found the recording. She then pressed the y button, and


    everyone could clearly hear Anna''s provocative voice: ¡°Did you go tomb-sweeping for that dead mom


    of yours? Are you still wondering why we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that we¡¯ll visit her


    grave. Who do you think she is to have us sweep her gravestone?¡±


    Anna sounded extremely disrespectful and contemptuous, and everyone heard every single word that


    she said.


    While everyone was shocked, there came another round of discussions:


    "Look at Anna¡ªshe seems mature and smart. I can''t believe she would say such things on the phone!"


    "No one from the Maxwell Family has ever swept her tomb? That''s incredibly sad."


    "Of course, it is. How could they throw a party on the anniversary of her death? If it was me, I wouldn''t


    be able to take it too."


    "You''re right. She didn''t have to say such things even if she didn''t want to go tomb-sweeping. It''s no


    wonder that Olivia is so mad."


    "You''re right. She didn''t have to say such things even if she didn''t want to go tomb-sweeping. It''s no


    wonder that Olivia is so mad."


    Anna had lost it. She went up to the podium and jumped on Olivia. "Olivia Maxwell, I''m so done with


    you!"


    Olivia''s countenance fell before she lifted her leg and kicked Anna.


    "Anna Maxwell, you deserve this!"


    Anna was kicked two or three meters away, and it hurt so much that she growled, "Olivia Maxwell, we


    aren''t even yet!"


    Henry was utterly disappointed especially when he heard this part: ¡®If you''re so talented, then have Dad


    visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your mom¡¯s


    gravestone before after so many years. Only my mom and I are the most important people in his heart.


    On the other hand, you, and your mom, should go to hell!¡¯


    It was beyond him how malicious his gentle, understanding, anddy-like daughter was.


    Staring at the big screen, Florence wanted to dig a hole for herself and jump into it. She could not bring


    herself to believe that thedy in that video was her daughter-inw, and she even said earlier it was


    because of how outstanding her son was that Anna would never consider anyone else.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Now that everyone knew that Anna was an untruthful person, she had utterly destroyed the reputation


    of the Gray Family.


    At this point, she became outraged. She then instructed Hugo, "Hugo, go! Go and beat up that slut and


    divorce her right away!"


    On the other hand, Hugo looked somewhat dazed; he looked more angry than sorrowful. He turned to


    Anna and looked at her rather hatefully as if she was some sinister object.


    Just as he was about to walk up to her, Amy quickly came forward and stalled him as he was afraid that


    he would beat her up. "Hugo, what do you think you¡¯re doing? No one can touch my daughter!" As she


    spoke, she helped Anna up.


    Right at this instant, Anna''s hair was unkempt as she hysterically yelled for security, "Someone, please


    come and throw Olivia and this little b*stard out!"


    Hearing this, the security guards quickly came up in groups.


    Being alerted, Olivia immediately ced North behind her.


    Very quickly, Marcus went on stage and said to the security guards as they walked in, "Let¡¯s be clear on


    one thing: you guys are the security of the Gray Family, but can Anna still be considered part of the


    Gray Family?"


    Everyone turned to Marcus, and some of them recognized who he was.


    "Isn''t that Marcus Cohen, the president of Metrostar Entertainment?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now that avaryona knaw that Anna was an untruthful parson, sha had uttarly dastroyad tha raputation


    of tha Gray Family.


    At this point, sha bacama outragad. Sha than instructad Hugo, "Hugo, go! Go and baat up that slut and


    divorca har right away!"


    On tha othar hand, Hugo lookad somawhat dazad; ha lookad mora angry than sorrowful. Ha turnad to


    Anna and lookad at har rathar hatafully as if sha was soma sinistar objact.


    Just as ha was about to walk up to har, Amy quickly cama forward and stad him as ha was afraid that


    ha would baat har up. "Hugo, what do you think you¡¯ra doing? No ona can touch my daughtar!" As sha


    spoka, sha halpad Anna up.


    Right at this instant, Anna''s hair was unkampt as sha hystarically yad for sacurity, "Somaona, asa


    coma and throw Olivia and this lit b*stard out!"


    Haaring this, tha sacurity guards quickly cama up in groups.


    Baing rtad, Olivia immadiataly cad North bahind har.


    Vary quickly, Marcus want on staga and said to tha sacurity guards as thay walkad in, "Lat¡¯s ba ar on


    ona thing: you guys ara tha sacurity of tha Gray Family, but can Anna still ba considarad part of tha


    Gray Family?"


    Evaryona turnad to Marcus, and soma of tham racognizad who ha was.


    "Isn''t that Marcus Cohan, tha prasidant of Matrostar Entartainmant?"


    "Yes! That¡¯s Olivia''s cousin!"


    "Did you guys hear about how Anna was used of giarism for copying Olivia''s design work at the


    fashionpetition?"


    "That rings a bell. I even heard that Olivia is actually Angel, the famous designer. I don''t know how true


    that is!"


    "I don''t know about that, but one thing I''m certain about is that the giarism usation was


    established and Anna was eventually disqualified."


    Anna was extremely upset as she heard all that. She then growled at the security guards who were


    hesitant to move forward, "Don''t listen to their false usations! I''m still the daughter-inw of the


    Gray Family. Throw them all out now! Kick them out!"


    The moment she finished her sentence, two voices sounded out¡ªone was extremely callous while the


    other was powerful.


    "If you dare!"


    "You guys are the ones who should be leaving!"


    Everyone turned toward the voices, and they saw a tall figuree in from the entrance. He was in a


    tailored suit, looking extremely dignified. Each step he took felt steady and secure.


    Olivia looked at Eugene as if he was God-sent¡ªhe always appeared at the times when she needed


    help the most. Her heart instantly calmed down.


    North let out aforting smile. Finally, Daddy''s here!


    "Uncle Eugene!" North smiled and greeted him.


    "Uncle Eugene!" North smiled and greeted him.


    Even though Eugene still looked emotionless, it was still much gentler than his usual look.


    Olivia turned to the figure next to him and saw a warm-looking man who had a faint smile on his face.


    There was a hint of gentleness underneath his eyes.


    "Brian?" Olivia was surprised.


    Marcus cracked a smile. He finally knew why Olivia could be so bold¡ªso many people were protecting


    her!


    At this point, Hugo realized that it was Eugene who beat him up at Olivia''s ce that day, and Brian


    was also not a simple person. Now, everyone was talking while looking at Olivia.


    It seemed like things today were not going to end well!


    Meanwhile, Henry was befuddled. For the longest time, he thought that this eldest daughter of his had


    always been a failure and an embarrassment for him to even mention her to anyone, but right now she


    was the one trampling on him.


    Anna felt disheartened, and her body instantly felt weak. Everything was over!


    Knowing that Eugene and Brian were here for her, Olivia held North''s hand and came down from the


    stage.


    Now, the three of them¡ªEugene, Brian, and Marcus¡ªstood by her side like her guardian angels, and


    no one dared to pick a fight with either of them.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    "Who''s Olivia, really?"


    "Not only is Marcus her cousin, but Eugene and Brian? Who are they to her?"


    "I reckon that the Gray Group and the Maxwell Group are in big trouble for getting involved with these


    three."


    Eugene''s tall figure stood there, looking extremely dignified without even needing to say anything.


    Right now, his cold gaze swept across the crowd. "So, who''s throwing whom out?"


    Florence felt frustrated. The sole purpose of having the anniversary today was to upset Olivia, but what


    brought them here and made them lose all their face?


    She hated Anna for being a disgrace to the Gray Family, but if it was not for Olivia, no one would have


    known about it. Inparison, what Olivia did was more unforgivable!


    The ignorant ones were always fearless. That was why Florence had no idea who these three men


    were while everyone else around her had already predicted the consequences for the Gray Group.


    At the same time, she still had the audacity toment, "She brought someone with a trumpet and


    had someone toss joss money today. She''spletely ruined a wonderful anniversary celebration.


    Throwing her out is having it easy on her!"


    Ignoring her, Eugene''s somewhat indulgent gaze fell on Olivia. "You brought gifts?"


    Evaryona took a daap braath.


    "Who''s Olivia, raally?"


    "Not only is Marcus har cousin, but Eugana and Brian? Who ara thay to har?"


    "I rackon that tha Gray Group and tha Maxwall Group ara in big trou for gatting involvad with thasa


    thraa."


    Eugana''s tall figura stood thara, looking axtramaly dignifiad without avan naading to say anything.


    Right now, his cold gaza swapt across tha crowd. "So, who''s throwing whom out?"


    Floranca falt frustratad. Tha s purposa of having tha annivarsary today was to upsat Olivia, but what


    brought tham hara and mada tham losa all thair faca?


    Sha hatad Anna for baing a disgraca to tha Gray Family, but if it was not for Olivia, no ona would hava


    known about it. Inparison, what Olivia did was mora unforgiva!


    Tha ignorant onas wara always faass. That was why Floranca had no idaa who thasa thraa man


    wara wh avaryona alsa around har had alraady pradictad tha consaquancas for tha Gray Group.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At tha sama tima, sha still had tha audacity tomant, "Sha brought somaona with a trumpat and


    had somaona toss joss monay today. Sha''staly ruinad a wondarful annivarsary cbration.


    Throwing har out is having it aasy on har!"


    Ignoring har, Eugana''s somawhat indulgant gaza fall on Olivia. "You brought gifts?"


    Olivia responded, "It''s not nice toe empty-handed!"


    Eugene nodded. "So¡­ are you done with your gift-giving?"


    "Not yet!" responded North. "I also have a gift."


    As he continued, he hit the y button on the recording pen in his hand. Very quickly, Hugo''s sound


    came out: "Olivia, open the door. I''m just a little confused because of what Anna did to me. That night, I


    was actually waiting for you, but she came up to me and told me that you wouldn''t show up. She even


    mentioned that you had already told your dad about getting a divorce. I feel dejected so she stayed and


    drank with me. I don¡¯t know how we ended up together. Olivia, there''s been nothing but regrets after so


    many years. If I chose to be with you that time¡­ I''ve never liked Anna. She plotted our separation.


    Don''t you feel that it''s a shame? I can very well divorce her, and I don''t mind that you have a kid as


    long as you give me one more chance. Olivia, I still love you. Can we be together again?"


    "Get out of here!" Olivia said thest sentence.


    North only yed a fraction of the entire recording. He looked at the crowd and stated, "Some people


    have always used my mother of seducing her son. Now that the truth is out there, why don''t you tell


    me who''s seducing whom?"


    Florence growled, "You little b*stard. Who are you talking about?"


    Florence growled, "You little b*stard. Who are you talking about?"


    Looking her in the eye, North had a sly look on his face. "The person who just responded! Now that


    we''re done with the gift-giving, let''s go, Mommy."


    North held Olivia''s hand and turned to Florence. "Feel free to continue the anniversary celebration for


    your son and your daughter-inw."


    North had made Florence look like a fool a couple of times now and that irritated her. At this moment,


    his provocative tone infuriated her, and she decided to pull him by his cor.


    Before she could reach him, Eugene grabbed her neck. His voice was like the wind howling from the


    north, bringing an unknown pressing feeling. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Hugo was terrified when he saw that. He quickly ran over just to be kicked away by Brian. "F*cking


    hell."


    After falling, Hugo still managed to beg them, "President Nn, my mother was just too impulsive. She


    didn¡¯t mean it."


    Eugene raised his eyebrows. "It''s not my first day knowing your mother. When we first met, she was


    beating up this kid, and now she''s trying to do that again. Do you guys want another lesson?"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    His words startled Hugo. Was Eugene behind all the order cancetions and unsessful project


    biddings?


    "President Nn¡­" Hugo carefully addressed him.


    Eugene was grim-faced and had a hint of aloofness. "Go back and take good care of yourpany!"


    As Eugene finished, he bent over and carried North in his arms before ncing at Olivia. "Let''s go!"


    The sight of this agitated Anna. All of a sudden, she began guffawing. "I''m puzzled. How can this


    married woman be so popr? Did all of you sleep with her?"


    The moment she finished, they heard a crisp p and Henry''s painstaking words. "Shut up!"


    Anna ced her hand over that side of her cheek and looked at Henry in disbelief. "Dad, why did you


    p me?"


    Henry waspletely disappointed in her after finding out what happened a few years back from that


    recording. It was because Anna seduced Hugo that Olivia broke up with him, yet for the longest time,


    he thought it was Olivia who had an affair.


    "I''ve been giving you too much freedom and look what you''ve turned into. Get out of here and go home


    right now to repent!"


    As he continued, he turned to Amy and yelled, "Bring her home so she can stop humiliating us."


    Anna sneered. "Me humiliating you? Isn''t the fact that Olivia was pregnant with a child of a beggar a


    humiliation too?"


    His words stard Hugo. Was Eugana bahind all tha ordar cancations and unsassful projact


    biddings?


    "Prasidant Nn¡­" Hugo carafully addrassad him.


    Eugana was grim-facad and had a hint of aloofnass. "Go back and taka good cara of yourpany!"


    As Eugana finishad, ha bant ovar and carriad North in his arms bafora ncing at Olivia. "Lat''s go!"


    Tha sight of this agitatad Anna. All of a suddan, sha bagan guffawing. "I''m puzd. How can this


    marriad woman ba so popr? Did all of you ap with har?"


    Tha momant sha finishad, thay haard a crisp p and Hanry''s painstaking words. "Shut up!"


    Anna cad har hand ovar that sida of har chaak and lookad at Hanry in disbaliaf. "Dad, why did you


    p ma?"


    Hanry wastaly disappointad in har aftar finding out what happanad a faw yaars back from that


    racording. It was bacausa Anna saducad Hugo that Olivia broka up with him, yat for tha longast tima,


    ha thought it was Olivia who had an affair.


    "I''va baan giving you too much fraadom and look what you''va turnad into. Gat out of hara and go homa


    right now to rapant!"


    As ha continuad, ha turnad to Amy and yad, "Bring har homa so sha can stop humiliating us."


    Anna snaarad. "Ma humiliating you? Isn''t tha fact that Olivia was pragnant with a child of a baggar a


    humiliation too?"


    Eugene''s countenance dropped as he heard that. Just as he was about to go up to her, Olivia was


    ahead of him and gave Anna a vigorous kick.


    Olivia looked cold and her voice was frosty. "One day, your unbridled tongue is going to have you


    killed."


    Meanwhile, Amy was terrified and began crying. "Anna! Anna!"


    Henry walked over, looking apologetic. "Olivia, I was wrong about what happened before¡ª"


    Looking extremely distant, Olivia interrupted him, "Save that. It¡¯s in the past. What''s the point of


    regretting it now?"


    Henry took a deep breath. "I should''ve gone to pay tribute to your mother. It''s understandable for you to


    me it on me. It hasn''t been easy for me either¡­"


    Olivia looked at Henry and sneered. "Don''t you think you should me yourself for that? If you never


    approved it, would they have been able to have their wedding anniversary today? Can''t you get up an


    hour earlier just to go to her tomb? It''s not that you are in a difficult position; it¡¯s just that my mother was


    never in your heart. I truly feel bad for Mom for falling for someone like you!"


    Brian callously stared at those two families. "Since we no longer want to see your faces, you should all


    get out right now."


    Then, he shouted at the security, "Someone, pleasee and bring these two arrogant families out of


    here!"


    Then, he shouted at the security, "Someone, pleasee and bring these two arrogant families out of


    here!"


    The security guards gradually walked in and did a perfect ny-degree bow. "Yes, President


    arthy!"


    They proceeded to turn to the Gray Family and the Maxwell Family and instructed courteously, "This


    way please!"


    Someone who knew what was going on whispered, "Fairview Hotel belongs to the arthy Group!"


    "That''s why it¡¯s so easy to kick them out!"


    "There''s going to be an exciting headline in the newspaper tomorrow!"


    "Of course! Shall we? That loving couple is probably going to have a big fight when they get home


    later."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "That''s why you have to be careful when celebrating your anniversary. The more you show off to


    others, the easier your love dies out."


    Then, very quickly, the huge event hall was vacated.


    Meanwhile, Olivia swept across the four men around her with a gentle gaze. All of a sudden, she felt


    sorrowful and tried to hold in her tears. She then let out a gentle smile and croaked, "Thank you!"


    The sight of her slightly swollen eyes saddened Eugene, but he did not have the courage to give her a


    hug. As such, he responded softly, "It''s okay. It''s all over now."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Olivia nodded.


    Brian also looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad over an unworthy person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be,¡± she answered.


    After a brief chat, Marcus took the hint and left upon bidding Eugene and Brian farewell.


    Eugene and Brian were left alone now. The two brothers fell silent and did not say a word to each


    other.


    Finally, Eugene spoke first, ¡°Do you still faint oftentely?¡±


    Brian was like a hedgehog on defense. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put up an act!¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m only concerned about you.¡±


    Brian snapped, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you, President Nn.¡±


    They were at daggers drawn. But Olivia happened to notice how different Eugene¡¯s attitude was toward


    Brian like there was an unspeakable pain hidden behind his eyes.


    She immediately cut in, ¡°How did you guys show up right on time?¡±


    Brian huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into you when I came here to observe!¡±


    Eugene did not make a sound. He could not reveal that it was his son who had notified him.


    Ignoring Eugene, Brian turned his attention toward her. ¡°Olivia, where did you buy the candy you gave


    mest time? I want to get some more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you finish it? I¡¯ll get more for you then. It¡¯s from a rather remote ce in a small alley. I¡¯ll send


    it to you after I buy it!¡±


    Olivia noddad.


    Brian also lookad at har. ¡°Don¡¯t ba sad ovar an unworthy parson.¡±


    ¡°Yaah, I won¡¯t ba,¡± sha answarad.


    Aftar a briaf chat, Marcus took tha hint andft upon bidding Eugana and Brian farawall.


    Eugana and Brian waraft alona now. Tha two brothars fall snt and did not say a word to aach


    othar.


    Finally, Eugana spoka first, ¡°Do you still faint oftantaly?¡±


    Brian was lika a hadgahog on dafansa. ¡°You don¡¯t naad to put up an act!¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m only concarnad about you.¡±


    Brian snappad, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trou you, Prasidant Nn.¡±


    Thay wara at daggars drawn. But Olivia happanad to notica how diffarant Eugana¡¯s attituda was toward


    Brian lika thara was an unspaaka pain hiddan bahind his ayas.


    Sha immadiataly cut in, ¡°How did you guys show up right on tima?¡±


    Brian huffad. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into you whan I cama hara to obsarva!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugana did not maka a sound. Ha could not ravaal that it was his son who had notifiad him.


    Ignoring Eugana, Brian turnad his attantion toward har. ¡°Olivia, whara did you buy tha candy you gava


    mast tima? I want to gat soma mora.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you finish it? I¡¯ll gat mora for you than. It¡¯s from a rathar ramota ca in a small ay. I¡¯ll sand


    it to you aftar I buy it!¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it in any of the supermarkets I went to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a well-known brand. I¡¯ve just grown used to the taste of this candy since I ate it growing


    up, so I keep going back to the same store!¡±


    Seeing the doting look in Brian¡¯s eyes tormented Eugene. Brian, if she weren¡¯t the woman I¡¯ve been


    looking for, if she weren¡¯t the mother of my son, I would let you have her! But now¡­


    North snuck his small hand onto Eugene¡¯s face and looked up at him as if tofort him.


    Eugene felt his heart soften and he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Olivia!¡±


    She answered with a low murmur then looked at Brian and said, ¡°Thank you for today!¡±


    His eyes grew gentle. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get going now. I¡¯ll call you once I have it!¡±


    After they said their goodbyes to Brian, they made their way out of the hotel.


    During the car ride, Eugene looked at Olivia and said, ¡°I want to eat it too.¡±


    She was boggled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The candy!¡±


    She finally understood him. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    The corners of his lips slowly curled up as he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll be mad on your behalf.¡±


    She was looking out the window. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not mad anymore. Anna won¡¯t have it easy from now


    on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too generous!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too generous!¡±


    A smile appeared on her face. ¡°A lot of people say I¡¯m heartless. Yet, you think I¡¯m generous?¡±


    ¡°Getting fooled once might just mean that you weren¡¯t aware of how evil people can be. Getting fooled


    twice; well, the other party might just be too clever. But if you get fooled three times by the same


    person, then you¡¯re just not the brightest person in the room. Sometimes, being kind to your enemy will


    only bring you more harm. Just because you let her go doesn¡¯t mean your father will change his mind


    about you. He¡¯s already biased.¡±


    With her gaze still trained outside the window, she thought, Yeah, being biased sure is a scary thing.


    He defends Anna without even knowing right from wrong. I¡¯m just the fool who got the short end of the


    stick!


    ¡­


    After several attempts, Ben finally managed to ask Jessica out on a date.


    He bought her flowers, invited her to a meal, and did everything he could to tend to her needs. She


    practically had him at her beck and call.


    While they were at a fancy restaurant, Ben grabbed her hand and said with a pitiful look on his face,


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be mad anymore. I know what I did wrong. I was seduced by that woman, but I


    never thought about breaking up with you!¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Jessica pulled her hand back coldly and snapped, ¡°Just tell me what you have to say. I still have work


    to do!¡±


    Ben lowered his head and had a look of bitter resentment on his face. ¡°Jessica, I know you¡¯re only this


    mad because you still have feelings for me. I know that anything I say now will sound unreasonable to


    you, but don¡¯t be so quick to reject me. Give me a month. If you¡¯re happy with me, then we can start


    dating again. If you¡¯re not happy with me, then you can break up with me whenever you want to. Okay?


    You know just as well as I do that us being together will be the best oue for everyone.¡±


    Jessica sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so sure that I can¡¯t leave you, aren¡¯t you? Before this arranged marriage, I


    knew about your infamous reputation out on the streets. I admit that you have your way with women. I


    used to like you. But I am a Virgo! I hate filth! Whether it¡¯s a person or an object, if someone else has


    touched it before, then I don¡¯t want it, much less like it!¡± Rummaging through her bag, she pulled out a


    car key and tossed it on the table, followed by a debit card and a few jewelry boxes. ¡°This is everything


    you bought for me. I¡¯m giving it back now. I¡¯ve used some things already, so take the money in this card


    aspensation. From now on, we¡¯re through! Don¡¯t even hope to see me through my dad!¡±


    His face fell in an instant. ¡°Do you have to be this cruel, Jessica?¡±


    Jassica pud har hand back coldly and snappad, ¡°Just tall ma what you hava to say. I still hava work


    to do!¡±


    Ban lowarad his haad and had a look of bittar rasantmant on his faca. ¡°Jassica, I know you¡¯ra only this


    mad bacausa you still hava faalings for ma. I know that anything I say now will sound unraasona to


    you, but don¡¯t ba so quick to rajact ma. Giva ma a month. If you¡¯ra happy with ma, than wa can start


    dating again. If you¡¯ra not happy with ma, than you can braak up with ma whanavar you want to. Okay?


    You know just as wall as I do that us baing togathar will ba tha bast oua for avaryona.¡±


    Jassica snaarad. ¡°You¡¯ra so sura that I can¡¯tava you, aran¡¯t you? Bafora this arrangad marriaga, I


    knaw about your infamous raputation out on tha straats. I admit that you hava your way with woman. I


    usad to lika you. But I am a Virgo! I hata filth! Whathar it¡¯s a parson or an objact, if somaona alsa has


    touchad it bafora, than I don¡¯t want it, muchss lika it!¡± Rummaging through har bag, sha pud out a


    car kay and tossad it on tha ta, followad by a dabit card and a faw jawalry boxas. ¡°This is avarything


    you bought for ma. I¡¯m giving it back now. I¡¯va usad soma things alraady, so taka tha monay in this card


    aspansation. From now on, wa¡¯ra through! Don¡¯t avan hopa to saa ma through my dad!¡±


    His faca fall in an instant. ¡°Do you hava to ba this crual, Jassica?¡±


    She looked at the man whose face turned on a sixpence and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful I got to know


    who you really are before we got married!¡±


    Just as she was going to grab her phone and leave, it suddenly rang. Because it was ced on the


    table, Ben clearly saw that it was her father who was calling her. His lips curled up into a mocking


    smile. As long as that old geezer doesn¡¯t want to call off this marriage, no one else can say otherwise.


    ¡°Answer it, Jessica. I¡¯ll exin to youter. I like you. I will never give up on you!¡±


    Her brows furrowed together slightly as an unpleasant feeling washed over her. She slid her finger


    across the screen to answer the call. Even though she was fuming, she did not make a sound. A man¡¯s


    voice came through the phone. ¡°Jessica, are you with Ben?¡±


    How could he not know whether we¡¯re together or not? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She was still stand-offish.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mad anymore. I won¡¯t force you. You can break off the marriage with Ben if you


    want to. He has caused so much trouble. I don¡¯t want to marry you off to a dreg like him.¡±


    Her expression remained unchanged until the phone call ended. What is Dad saying? Did he just agree


    to call off the marriage?


    Before she could wrap her head around it, a call came on Ben¡¯s phone. He immediately sat up straight


    when he saw the familiar name and spoke as if he was treading on thin ice. ¡°A-Aunt Lara?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m at a restaurant with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m at a restaurant with Jessica.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Come home right now!¡± After making herself very clear, she hung up the call.


    Just then, Jessica, who was sitting across from him, stood up with a profound smile on her face. She


    carried her bag and walked out of the restaurant without saying another word to him.


    ¡­


    At the Gray Residence, Hugo was searching up various trending topics on the inte.


    ¡®Hugo Gray and Anna Maxwell¡¯s Wedding Anniversary Turned Into a Day of Mourning.¡¯


    ¡®Anna Maxwell and Roberts Group¡¯s Heir Airport Intimacy.¡¯


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell¡¯s Guardian Angels.¡¯


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell¡¯s Gift-Giving.¡¯


    ¡®Hugo Gray Professes Love for Olivia Maxwell.¡¯


    ¡®Anna Maxwell¡¯s Reputation Has Crumbled.¡¯


    That single banquet garnered over ten trending searches online along with the opinions of several


    hundred millionizens. All sorts of exaggerated and distorted oues became the topic of


    conversation at every dinner table.


    Hugo went from feeling conflicted to now feeling ridiculous and bitter. He simply felt likeughing at


    himself.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    He wanted tough at himself for being such a fool. Idiot! Why did I marry a woman like her?


    If he had held himself back at the time, then he would not have been tied up with her and could have


    been with Olivia instead.


    If he had not married that woman, he would not be this humiliated today and be so tantly exposed


    as the husband of a cheating wife.


    If only he had not listened to her and consolidated theirpanies through a partnership to celebrate


    their wedding anniversary.


    But those were simply what-ifs that were not real, and right now, he was bombarded with one truth after


    the other.


    At that moment, his secretary called to report, ¡°President Gray, several people from the technical


    department have resigned and some of our major partnerpanies want to cancel their contracts


    with us! They¡¯re willing to pay for the damages for breaching the contract. A few of our suppliers also


    called and said they wouldn¡¯t be doing business with the Gray Group anymore! What do we do?¡±


    Out of those three things, not one of them was good news.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hugo ended the call. What do we do? How should I know that?


    He just felt likeughing.


    Florence saw himughing like a maniac and quickly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are


    you stillughing after such a humiliating event? Think of a way to keep this news under control!¡±


    Ha wantad tough at himsalf for baing such a fool. Idiot! Why did I marry a woman lika har?


    If ha had hald himsalf back at tha tima, than ha would not hava baan tiad up with har and could hava


    baan with Olivia instaad.


    If ha had not marriad that woman, ha would not ba this humiliatad today and ba so tantly axposad


    as tha husband of a chaating wifa.


    If only ha had not listanad to har and consolidatad thairpanias through a partnarship to cbrata


    thair wadding annivarsary.


    But thosa wara simply what-ifs that wara not raal, and right now, ha was bombardad with ona truth aftar


    tha othar.


    At that momant, his sacratary cad to raport, ¡°Prasidant Gray, savaral pao from tha tachnical


    dapartmant hava rasignad and soma of our major partnarpanias want to cancal thair contracts


    with us! Thay¡¯ra willing to pay for tha damagas for braaching tha contract. A faw of our suppliars also


    cad and said thay wouldn¡¯t ba doing businass with tha Gray Group anymora! What do wa do?¡±


    Out of thosa thraa things, not ona of tham was good naws.


    Hugo andad tha call. What do wa do? How should I know that?


    Ha just falt likaughing.


    Floranca saw himughing lika a maniac and quickly walkad ovar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why ara


    you stillughing aftar such a humiliating avant? Think of a way to kaap this naws undar control!¡±


    He looked at her and scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s Eugene. If he purposefully released that piece of information, do


    you think someone like me can still keep it under control?¡±


    She was suddenly silenced by his words. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! That cursed wench who dared to use


    someone else of having no shame when she is the most shameless! She¡¯s incapable and a


    troublemaker! You better divorce her now. Leaving a woman like her is no big deal!¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Did you think she wasing back? Everyone knows that Eugene has made Gray


    Company his target now. No one would dare to oppose him and work with the Gray Company


    anymore. We¡¯re in a precarious situation. She¡¯ll be dumb toe back.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. My son is attractive and rich. Is there a need to worry that you won¡¯t find a nicedy?¡±


    After a light chuckle, he did not speak anymore. Mom sure is optimistic.


    But Florence felt rather apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I really didn¡¯t know Eugene was that powerful. I


    couldn¡¯t let my anger go that day.¡±


    He leaned his head back in despair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference anyway. I¡¯m just


    getting what I deserve. There¡¯s no one else I can me for this!¡±


    She probed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you reach out to Olivia? After all, you had a thing once and the person who


    wronged her was Anna, not you. To be honest, you¡¯re also a victim here. Since Eugene cares so much


    about Olivia, he will listen to her if she¡¯s the one begging him for mercy.¡±


    He let out a burst of mockingughter. ¡°Where would I find the face to ask Olivia for help!¡±


    He let out a burst of mockingughter. ¡°Where would I find the face to ask Olivia for help!¡±


    At the same time, Anna was also facing the same circumstances. Henry was worried that Eugene


    would target Maxwell Company, so he insisted that Anna apologized to Olivia.


    Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she rebuked, ¡°What do I have to apologize to her for? Dad,


    can¡¯t you see what she has done to me?¡±


    He retorted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke her first, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have been this resolute.¡±


    She persisted with tears in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because she wrongly used me of giarizing her work


    at the major fashion contest. She beat my mother-inw at school and even had Eugene expel my son.


    Don¡¯t you see all the times she bullied me? All I did was yell a few words at her over the phone, but I


    didn¡¯t cause her any substantial harm. What did she do? My wedding anniversary was turned into a


    joke, and Hugo and I are going to get divorced, but I have to apologize to her. Dad, you¡¯re my biological


    father. Do you have to be this biased?¡±


    ¡°She did not reveal anything false. If you didn¡¯t actually do it, even if she wanted to hurt you, she


    couldn¡¯t have done so. It¡¯s all because you have no self-respect. Can you still me someone else?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Anna cried out, ¡°Is it all my fault? I shouldn¡¯t have married Hugo and you shouldn¡¯t have kicked Olivia


    out of the house. All these years, I¡¯ve done the most, so all the me is on me. Olivia spent her life in


    luxury overseas for seven years. Then, she starts going up against our family the moment shees


    back. She¡¯s only back to seek revenge. I¡¯m the first one, and you¡¯re next. Has she ever been kind to


    you?¡±


    Henry did not make a sound. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever been kind to me. She even asked me who I was


    today. What an unfilial child. But thinking about it, when have I ever been kind to her? I hit her when we


    first met. That was probably when I hurt her, right?


    ¡­


    When Ben arrived home, he received a p across the face from Lara and was heavily interrogated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Huh? Who¡¯s that woman? Do you know that it was all captured on camera?


    What have you been up to these days?¡±


    Cradling his face, he felt a dampness which he figured was blood from being scratched by Lara¡¯s


    freshly-done manicure.


    However, he did not dare to moan in pain. He still felt perplexed. Did Aunt Lara find out about that


    video?


    Her following words confirmed his suspicions.


    Anna criad out, ¡°Is it all my fault? I shouldn¡¯t hava marriad Hugo and you shouldn¡¯t hava kickad Olivia


    out of tha housa. All thasa yaars, I¡¯va dona tha most, so all tha ma is on ma. Olivia spant har lifa in


    luxury ovarsaas for savan yaars. Than, sha starts going up against our family tha momant shaas


    back. Sha¡¯s only back to saak ravanga. I¡¯m tha first ona, and you¡¯ra naxt. Has sha avar baan kind to


    you?¡±


    Hanry did not maka a sound. I don¡¯t think sha¡¯s avar baan kind to ma. Sha avan askad ma who I was


    today. What an unfilial child. But thinking about it, whan hava I avar baan kind to har? I hit har whan wa


    first mat. That was probably whan I hurt har, right?


    ¡­


    Whan Ban arrivad homa, ha racaivad a p across tha faca from Lara and was haavily intarrogatad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Huh? Who¡¯s that woman? Do you know that it was all capturad on camara?


    What hava you baan up to thasa days?¡±


    Cradling his faca, ha falt a dampnass which ha figurad was blood from baing scratchad by Lara¡¯s


    frashly-dona manicura.


    Howavar, ha did not dara to moan in pain. Ha still falt parxad. Did Aunt Lara find out about that


    vidao?


    Har following words confirmad his suspicions.


    ¡°You¡¯re a superstar now¡ªthe talk of the town. Just look at what thoseizens are saying about you.


    They say you picked up a worn-out shoe and treated it as treasure! Not only does she have a husband,


    but she also has a child. Why do you like that woman?¡±


    He was dumbfounded and his legs went weak. ¡°Aunt Lara, hear me out. I¡¯m also looking into who took


    that short video. I was being careful the whole time. That was at the airport restroom. There was no


    one else around¡­¡±


    He looked up into her eyes and his voice gradually grew smaller until it became inaudible.


    She was staring at him with a face full of anger. ¡°Do you still need to look into it? Besides Olivia, who


    else could it have been?¡±


    His head snapped up. ¡°Olivia? Again? The reason Jessica and I broke upst time was also because


    of her!¡±


    Lara narrowed her eyes threateningly. ¡°What did you say? You and Jessica broke up already?¡±


    At this point, he was too afraid to conceal anything. He revealed to her everything that happened at


    Ruby Pce.


    Unsurprisingly, he brushed off his own mistakes and highlighted what Olivia had done. He ended in a


    stern voice as he said, ¡°I managed to appease Jessica but Olivia ruined everything. She even sent


    Jessica that short video which led Jessica to break up with me!¡±


    Lara quickly put the pieces together. ¡°Does Olivia have something against Anna?¡±


    Lara quickly put the pieces together. ¡°Does Olivia have something against Anna?¡±


    Nodding his head, he told her everything he heard from Anna.


    After muttering to herself for a bit, she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying she had her son with a beggar?¡±


    Ben was not expecting that question from her and just nodded his head quizzically. ¡°That¡¯s what she


    told me!¡±


    A frown appeared on her forehead. So the child isn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s? Why did the old man investigate him


    then? Eugene has helped Olivia over and over again. He can¡¯t possibly have fallen in love with a


    woman who had another man¡¯s child. Where did it all go wrong?


    ¡°Do you know Olivia too, Aunt Lara?¡± Ben asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s the doctor who treated Old Man Nn back to health!¡±


    A look of disdain shed before his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the root of all our problems. We just have to deal with


    her and it will all be fine, right?¡±


    Lara sat down on the sofa and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much she means to Eugene now?


    How can we mess with her that easily?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°Did Eugene ask Olivia toe back?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lara answered, ¡°No, it was Nathan. I kept stopping Eugene, but I didn¡¯t think Nathan would take the


    opportunity!¡± Sitting on the sofa, she continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just with Jessica?¡±


    Ben revealed, ¡°I wanted to win her back, but she is quite firm this time.¡±


    ¡°What is Old Man Smith doing?¡±


    ¡°Initially, he did not approve of canceling our marriage. But when Jessica answered his call earlier, she


    just walked out after hanging up. I don¡¯t know what he told her over the phone.¡±


    Lara pinched the bridge of her nose and was slightly agitated. ¡°He must have seen the news today too.


    Here; we¡¯ll double the dowry. You must keep Jessica by your side no matter what!¡±


    ¡­


    Olivia¡¯s fashion studio was about to begin operations soon. Thus, she was busy working in the office all


    day and night¡ªrecruiting staff members, supervising, and preparing clothes.


    She had hired two designers and two assistants who were all capable and sensible.


    After working together for a few days, they gained a good understanding of Olivia¡¯s character and


    nature. They were especially impressed when they saw her designs.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, I don¡¯t know if I should ask this,¡± Sophia Young, her assistant, asked.


    Olivia was always amicable with her subordinates. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did Eugana ask Olivia toa back?¡±


    Lara answarad, ¡°No, it was Nathan. I kapt stopping Eugana, but I didn¡¯t think Nathan would taka tha


    opportunity!¡± Sitting on tha sofa, sha continuad, ¡°Waran¡¯t you just with Jassica?¡±


    Ban ravad, ¡°I wantad to win har back, but sha is quita firm this tima.¡±


    ¡°What is Old Man Smith doing?¡±


    ¡°Initially, ha did not approva of cancaling our marriaga. But whan Jassica answarad his call aarliar, sha


    just walkad out aftar hanging up. I don¡¯t know what ha told har ovar tha phona.¡±


    Lara pinchad tha bridga of har nosa and was slightly agitatad. ¡°Ha must hava saan tha naws today too.


    Hara; wa¡¯ll dou tha dowry. You must kaap Jassica by your sida no mattar what!¡±


    ¡­


    Olivia¡¯s fashion studio was about to bagin oparations soon. Thus, sha was busy working in tha offica all


    day and night¡ªracruiting staff mambars, suparvising, and praparing clothas.


    Sha had hirad two dasignars and two assistants who wara all capa and sansi.


    Aftar working togathar for a faw days, thay gainad a good undarstanding of Olivia¡¯s charactar and


    natura. Thay wara aspacially imprassad whan thay saw har dasigns.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, I don¡¯t know if I should ask this,¡± Sophia Young, har assistant, askad.


    Olivia was always amica with har subordinatas. ¡°Go ahaad.¡±


    Sophia inched closer. ¡°Word on the street is that you are the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel.


    Is that true?¡±


    Olivia smiled at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think so!¡±


    Olivia could not stop herself from chuckling. Without denying it, she said, ¡°Get back to work.¡±


    However, not denying it was practically admitting to it. Sophia answered with much enthusiasm, ¡°Yes,


    Ma¡¯am!¡±


    While they were engaged in conversation, a knock sounded from the door.


    Olivia looked up and called, ¡°Come in!¡±


    At that moment, a chubby woman came in with all smiles on her face. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Florence?


    A look of resentment shed before Olivia¡¯s eyes, and her face grew dark. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Florence took the opportunity to walk in and grovel at her, ¡°Olivia, I came to apologize to you. I made


    things difficult for you because of what happenedst time. I¡¯m the only one at fault. Will you consider


    my old age and stop pitting against me? I¡¯m just an olddy now.¡±


    Olivia did not expect an apology from her and was suddenly befuddled. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. I won¡¯t pry


    into it anymore!¡±


    Florence took another step forward and pressed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all because of that shameless woman,


    Anna. She is so good at spinning her words and had us all in the palm of her hand. We¡¯re also victims,


    especially Hugo; he¡¯s the most innocent. He only did those hurtful things to you because he was


    seduced by that woman.¡±


    Olivia felt more confused the more she listened. She stopped what she was working on and looked at


    Florence with a stern expression. ¡°Whoever spun her words and whoever got seduced amongst you


    people has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation either. As I said, it¡¯s all in the past


    now. As long as you people don¡¯te and look for trouble again!¡±


    Olivia felt more confused the more she listened. She stopped what she was working on and looked at


    Florence with a stern expression. ¡°Whoever spun her words and whoever got seduced amongst you


    people has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation either. As I said, it¡¯s all in the past


    now. As long as you people don¡¯te and look for trouble again!¡±


    Florence panicked. ¡°No, Olivia. Eugene has almostpletely crushed the Gray Group. Can you ask


    for mercy on my behalf? The one who wronged you was Anna, and after what she did, there¡¯s no way


    the Gray Family will ept her now. She has nothing to do with us anymore. If you want Eugene to


    take revenge, please let him take it out on Anna. It has nothing to do with the Gray Group!¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia seemed to understand. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so differently. Eugene is


    going against the Gray Group.


    Olivia sneered at her. ¡°Since Eugene is the one taking revenge on the Gray Group, you should go look


    for him. Why did youe to me? Eugene is not anybody of significance to me.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Florence said anxiously, ¡°Eugene is going against us because of you. Olivia, I know I¡¯m in the wrong.


    Please help us this time. The Gray Group is the result of your Uncle Michael¡¯s hard work, and it can¡¯t


    be destroyed just like this.¡±


    Olivia was so infuriated that she wanted tough. ¡°You brought along a group of people to scold and


    beat up my son. You also cursed me in the meanest way possible. It¡¯s already very kind of me to stop


    pursuing the matter, but now you want me to beg for forgiveness on your behalf? Don¡¯t you think your


    request is ridiculous?¡±


    Florence begged, ¡°I already said it¡¯s my fault. Hugo did nothing wrong, and it was Anna who seduced


    him seven years ago. In fact, he was the victim. Please save us considering the fact that he¡¯s been


    missing you for seven years!¡±


    Olivia sneered and said in a cold voice, ¡°It was his fault for making the wrong friends, being unable to


    resist temptation and spouting nonsense irresponsibly. Everyone has to be responsible for their own


    mistakes. Since you guys are in the wrong, why should I take up the responsibility for you? Do I look


    like a pushover? Eugene has said that he will make the Gray Group disappear in a month. If you have


    the time, go back and try to save yourpany. Why didn¡¯t you think of the consequences when you


    chided me in the past?¡±


    Florence was rendered speechless as her chest heaved in anger. ¡°Olivia! How could you be so


    ruthless? Are you set on destroying my family? I¡¯ve already apologized to you in a lowly manner¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Hugo stormed into the room and grabbed his mother¡¯s arm. He was


    so incensed that he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I told you not toe here.¡±


    Seeing him, Florence wailed aggrievedly, ¡°I can¡¯t let the Gray Group be destroyed just like this!¡±


    Staring at her, Olivia snorted, ¡°Did you say you apologized to me in a lowly manner? In fact, you said


    those words insincerely. Do you think I¡¯ll save you at the expense of my own reputation? It¡¯s you guys


    who hurt me, but it isn¡¯t me who is targeting yourpany. How could youe here and spout


    nonsense to me? How am I ruthless? I pale inparison to you!¡±


    Hugo was made ashamed by what she said. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t manage to stop my mother


    froming here. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, so please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go home with my mom


    now.¡± With that, he directly lugged his mother out of the ce.


    ¡°Why are you so cowardly? Don¡¯t you like Olivia? Say something¡­ You¡¯re so useless¡­¡± After they


    were out of sight, Olivia could still hear Florence¡¯s ramble. Seated on a chair, she had be


    exhausted out of anger. Meanwhile, she was wondering why Eugene would really target the Gray


    Group. Was it really because of her? Feeling a headacheing on, she raised her hand and rubbed


    her head. Why is he so good to me?


    After work, she left the studio and went to fetch her kid in her car. It was only a ten-minute drive


    between the school and the studio, but she had to move past a traffic light. When the traffic light turned


    green, she put down the brake. However, she wasn¡¯t aware that on the adjacent road, a truck ignored


    the traffic light and the ck car in front of her as it came at her directly. Its speed was so swift that she


    couldn¡¯t even react.


    In that instant, she subconsciously stepped on the gas in an attempt to escape from it. Nevertheless,


    her car shook violently as a deafening crash was heard. She could feel that her Ferrari was hit into the


    air and flipped over a few times before crashing back to the ground. Her head hit on the ejected airbag,


    and she became dizzy instantly. In a daze, she could see that smoke was rising from her car.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Olivia tried to stay awake and get to the door handle. However, the moment she moved, she felt giddy


    with her head spinning.


    It¡¯s over! she thought.


    No one was going to fetch the kid. Soon, she heard the sirens of police cars approaching.


    A whileter, a man suddenly kicked at the car door and yelled in a heartbreaking voice, ¡°Olivia! Olivia!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She had wanted to respond to him, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. Slowly, her head turned


    muddled, and she passed outter.


    It was in the middle of the night when she regained consciousness. Opening her eyes, what fell into her


    gaze were white walls, a white bed, and a white infusion bottle. In that instant, she put on a smile in


    self-mockery. It seems that I¡¯m not dead yet.


    Looking around, she saw a man sitting by the bed with his head pressed against his hands. It seemed


    that he was asleep.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, she was certain that he was Eugene.


    Why is he here?


    She could vaguely remember that someone was trying to smash the door, calling out to her.


    Was it Eugene¡¯s voice?


    Taking a deep breath, she felt a little restless because of what Kate and North told her before. She


    wondered whether Eugene had crossed the boundary of friendship by doing this.


    However¡­ Nathan and Kate would have done the same if they were faced with the same situation.


    Eugene was awakened by the sudden ringing of a phone. He instinctively raised his head and saw that


    the fluid inside the infusion bottle was running low. Staring at the infusion bottle for a while, he felt that


    something was amiss and slowly shifted his attention to the person on the bed. Seeing Olivia awake,


    he leaned in to her immediately and put on a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Embarrassed, Olivia pursed her lips and answered, ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡±


    Eugene quickly exined, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re suffering from a concussion. Stop moving. Just


    tell me what you need.¡±


    Olivia obediently mumbled in agreement and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s North?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s at Nathan¡¯s ce.¡±


    Olivia was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, thanks. You¡¯ve saved me one more time.¡±


    Eugene smirked and replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyone would have helped you in such a


    situation.¡±


    Olivia looked at the wounds on the back of his hands and figured out that he was hurt when saving her.


    ¡°Your hands are wounded.¡±


    Eugene took a look at his hands and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was injured because the car door


    was hard to pry open.¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken. ¡°Please get your hands dressed up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it as they¡¯re just flesh wounds.¡±


    Olivia extended her neck. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Eugene burst intoughter and showed her the back of his hands. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Olivia examined his wounds for a while and demanded, ¡°Get your hands dressed up. You¡¯re at risk of


    getting an infection.¡±


    Eugene gave in and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put on some bandaidster.¡±


    Olivia replied with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m alright, so don¡¯t stay here and please go back.¡±


    Eugene heaved a sigh helplessly because she chased him away upon awakening. ¡°Who is going to


    change the bandages for you if I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Olivia answered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Kate toe over, or you can hire a carer for me.¡±


    Eugene stared at her fixedly without saying a word. His deep gaze seemed to have the magic of


    sucking in anyone¡¯s soul.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ask for someone else¡¯s help, why don¡¯t you seek help from me? Am I not your


    friend?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. Even if they were friends, how was he going to take care of her as a


    man?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re¡­ busy with work!¡±


    Olivia was shocked by her coquettish tone and couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. Puke.


    Eugene gazed at her softly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free currently.¡±


    Taking a look at the infusion bottle again, he rose from the chair and pressed the call bell.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    A whileter, a nurse came in and pulled out the pinhead for Olivia.


    Olivia shed a smile and thanked her.


    The nurse exhorted, ¡°Try to stay idle all the time. If you feel ufortable, close your eyes and take a


    rest. It¡¯s best to tell your boyfriend to get you some food to eat before sleeping.¡±


    Olivia was startled. Boyfriend? She hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    Eugene interrupted, ¡°Alright. Is there anything she can¡¯t eat?¡±


    The nurse answered, ¡°Eat as much light food as possible and avoid anything spicy.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the nurse left, Olivia wanted to exin what just happened. Seeing that Eugene was acting


    normally, she decided to keep her mouth shut, for it would be weird if she suddenly tried to exin


    herself.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was overjoyed and praised that the nurse was insightful.


    He wouldn¡¯t even give Olivia a chance to speak as he took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Buy some light food. Err¡­ Just buy a bit of everything!¡±


    Olivia wondered what the person at the other end of the line had said that offended Eugene as he


    became irritated.


    After the call ended, he came back, and his voice turned gentle in an instant. ¡°Wait for a while. The


    food will arrive shortly. Close your eyes and take a rest.¡±


    He sounded like he was coaxing a child.


    Not knowing what to say, Olivia decided to keep her mouth shut and closed her eyes.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help grinning. Looking at her moving eyes underneath her eyelids, he said, ¡°I¡¯m


    investigating the car crash. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Olivia opened her eyes again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an ident?¡±


    Eugene answered expressionlessly, ¡°It appears to be an ident.¡±


    But it¡¯s not. Olivia helped him finish his words in her heart.


    Eugene continued, ¡°The driver was drunk driving and ran the red light. Fortunately, only thetter half


    of your car was hit, which caused you to suffer from a concussion.¡±


    At that moment, he took a deep breath and appeared to be reeling from shock when recounting the


    story.


    Olivia thought to herself that her reflexive move had saved herself. If she never stepped on the gas,


    she would have been killed by the fast-moving truck.


    Who was it that wanted her dead?


    The conversation came to an abrupt stop as the atmosphere fell into silence. A whileter, Olivia said,


    ¡°Err¡­ Mr. Nn, is my phone with you?¡±


    Eugene understood that she was feeling uneasy and wanted to get her phone back to make a call.


    However, he was worried about her and wanted to stay here to keep herpany.


    Staring at her, he persuaded gently, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for one


    week. It¡¯ste now, so please don¡¯t bother your best friend. I¡¯ll tell her toe over tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to bother her best friend at this time either, but she felt nervous with him around.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­ Someone knocked on the door thrice.


    Eugene rose from the chair and opened the door. Curtis had arrived with the food and greeted,


    ¡°President Nn, Miss Maxwell.¡±


    Eugene pointed at the bedside table and said, ¡°Put down the food there.¡±


    Curtis nodded in agreement and put down the food. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After he left, the ward fell into silence again.


    Eugene gazed at her and inquired, ¡°Should I ce a pillow behind your head and feed you the food?¡±


    Olivia flushed in an instant upon hearing that. What kind of question is that? I don¡¯t need your help!


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll eat on my own.¡±


    Eugene walked over and adjusted the bed. Trying not to make her feel ufortable, he lifted her


    head a little and ced a pillow behind her head.


    Olivia wanted to sit up on her own, but she felt dizzy immediately and wanted to vomit.


    Therefore, she could only glower at him when he wasn¡¯t aware because he didn¡¯t return her phone to


    her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It would be much easier if Kate is here. I will just let her feed me.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Now¡­ Olivia couldn¡¯t let Eugene feed her the food.


    Eugene quickly opened all the bags. Curtis really bought a bit of everything as there were more than


    ten kinds of rice porridge.


    ¡°What do you like to eat? There are red bean porridge, pork porridge, pumpkin porridge, eggs and lean


    meat porridge, ravioli, pasta, chicken soup¡­¡±


    Olivia asked helplessly, ¡°Why did he buy so many dishes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Get me the ravioli.¡±


    Eugene nodded in agreement. Instead of getting a bed tray for her, he held out the bowl of ravioli in


    front of her. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t let him feed her the food, he passed her a spoon.


    Olivia took over the spoon and tried to grab the bowl. Eugene quickly moved a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s hot,


    so I¡¯ll hold it out for you. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As they were just inches away, Olivia could see his deep gaze and his attentive stare clearly.


    In that instant, her heart pounded against her chest as she found him attractive.


    More importantly, she couldn¡¯t eat anything when he was gazing at her from such a short distance.


    She ced the spoon in the bowl and exined, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll eat it when it bes


    less hot.¡±


    With that, she instinctively curled up her body.


    Eugene stared at her and questioned, ¡°Do you want me to carry you again?¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia was startled for a moment before her gaze turned furious.


    Eugene found it interesting because he could figure out the emotion behind her gaze. ¡°Why did you


    lean against the bed again when you already sat up? Aren¡¯t you trying to make me carry you?¡±


    Olivia drew a deep breath and told herself to calm down. I¡¯m injured now and can¡¯t fight against him.


    Wait until I recover!


    Her furious expression was lively. Even when she said nothing at all, she still looked beautiful.


    ¡°I just thought that the ravioli was too hot,¡± Olivia said angrily.


    Eugene replied cheekily, ¡°Oh, I thought you were embarrassed to eat it because I was holding the bowl


    for you.¡±


    To prove him wrong, Olivia immediately picked up the spoon and pretended to be nonchnt as she


    questioned, ¡°Why would I be embarrassed?¡±


    With that, she tried to scoop the ravioli with the spoon. For some reason, she failed to get even one


    ravioli after multiple attempts. Perhaps she was too nervous.


    She drew a deep breath and glowered at the portion of ravioli, wondering why it was so challenging to


    scoop it up.


    Seeing that, Eugene started giggling.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand why he wasughing. Just when she was in a daze, Eugene took over her


    spoon and easily scooped up one ravioli before holding it out near her mouth.


    Olivia¡¯s heart pounded hard as she tried to grab the spoon. Eugene dodged it without saying a word


    and held the spoon near her mouth again.


    At that moment, Olivia felt extremely embarrassed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, she gazed at him and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to feed me. I can do it on


    my own.¡±


    Eugene curled up his lips. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s just that your hand didn¡¯t seem to be dextrous.¡±


    Olivia tried to suppress her anger throughout the meal. In reality, she had only eaten six ravioli, but she


    couldn¡¯t eat it anymore, mainly because she was too incensed.


    After that, she chased him away again. ¡°It¡¯ste now, so please go home and sleep. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Alright, you should get some rest.¡±


    Olivia was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to chit-chat with him. Since she couldn¡¯t chase him away, she


    would just let him be. Closing her eyes, she dozed off after a while. It was the next morning when she


    woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw that it was a different person by her bed, she heaved a


    sigh of relief. She would seriously pass away out of fury if Eugene were to feed her the food for a few


    days.


    ¡°Oh God, you¡¯re finally here!¡± shemented.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Seeing that Olivia had awakened, Kate hurriedly inquired, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?


    Do you still feel dizzy?¡±


    Olivia replied lethargically, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How long have you been here?¡±


    Kate answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. Eugene had to leave, so he called and told me to


    come over and take care of you. If he never called me, I would never have found out about it. How


    could you and Nathan hide it from me? Who the hell hit your car?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and immediately felt that her head was spinning. Then, she scowled and fell into


    silence.


    Shocked, Kate quickly demanded, ¡°Stop moving. You suffer from a concussion, therefore you should


    stay idle.¡±


    Olivia remained on the bed and tried to stay put. ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it. Eugene said that it wasn¡¯t just


    drunk-driving, so he¡¯s still investigating the incident.¡±


    Kate giggled. ¡°Who said Eugene wasn¡¯t interested in you? He had taken care of you overnight.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t managed to figure out Eugene¡¯s motive, therefore she could only argue, ¡°He couldn¡¯t just


    leave me here, could he?¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°He could have hired a carer or called me.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to call you because it was already in the middle of the night.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Kate said with a smile, ¡°How heartless. Are you saying that Eugene is interested in me, therefore he


    didn¡¯t have the heart to wake me up at night?¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°Neither is he interested in me! Are you trying to send me to hell, seeing


    that I¡¯m fine?¡±


    Kate was amused and burst intoughter. ¡°If I really sent you to hell, Eugene would never forgive me.


    Before he left, he kept giving me reminders for more than ten minutes. He told me to get you some


    water when you awakened before feeding you food, not to keep talking to you as you needed rest, and


    call him if there¡¯s anything¡­ Oh well, he talked a lot.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Well, he¡¯s stayed here overnight and knows a little better than you do. So


    what if he gave you some reminders?¡±


    Hearing that, Kate pouted her lips. Before she could say a word, the door was opened as two figures


    came into the ward. They were Nathan and North.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± North called out in a low voice as though he was afraid that he would disturb his mother¡¯s


    rest. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Olivia raised her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Fortunately, the crash happened before I fetched you. If


    you were inside the car when it happened¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to keep thinking about it as the thought alone made her nose feel sore.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± North draped his arms around his mother and consoled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nathan looked around and inquired, ¡°Did my uncle leave?¡±


    Kate questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Olivia was involved in a car crash?¡±


    Nathan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried.¡±


    ¡°I would find out about it sooner orter. If I came here earlier, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have to stay here to


    take care of Olivia.¡±


    ¡°What was there to worry about with my uncle taking care of her?¡± Nathan shifted his attention to Olivia


    and remarked, ¡°Olivia, my uncle has never taken care of a woman before. You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    Olivia glowered at him. ¡°Should I feel lucky then?¡±


    Nathan was moved. ¡°It¡¯s true. I had never seen my uncle so flustered before. When he was carrying


    you in his arms yesterday, his entire body was trembling. You have no idea how dirty and disheveled he


    was. I heard that the petrol was leaking out of the car and an explosion might happen at any moment.


    However, he ignored the police and did his best to lug you out of the car.¡±


    After he finished his words, the ward fell into silence.


    Olivia pressed her lips together as she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute him.


    Closing her eyes, she tried to recall the incident. Although she couldn¡¯t feel it anymore, she


    remembered that she heard Eugene calling out to her.


    Is he really into me?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    North curled up his lips as he was proud of his father. Although he was worried about his mother, her


    injury was worth it if the incident could bring his father and mother closer. However, Olivia suddenly


    said, ¡°Kate, pleasee back tonight. Get a carer to take care of me now.¡±


    Kate was startled by what she said. ¡°Why the need for a carer? I¡¯m right here!¡±


    Olivia replied seriously, ¡°Pleasee back tonight.¡±


    Kate nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be here tonight. I can¡¯t sleep now even if you tell me to


    go home and sleep.¡±


    ...


    Inside the office of The Nn Group, Curtis reported, ¡°President Nn, the driver has been bailed out.


    He¡¯s confined in the basement of Ruby Pce now.¡±


    Eugene responded without any expression and left The Nn Group directly.


    Although Ruby Pce appeared to be Alex¡¯s property, Eugene was the biggest shareholder of the


    company. Moreover, it was his private property.


    Most people were not aware that there were underground floors beneath Ruby Pce.


    Eugene and Curtis walked in through the backdoor and got into a room. Then, they pushed open a


    secret door and stepped into the exclusive elevator that would bring them to the fifth floor beneath the


    ground.


    Meanwhile, the driver was flurried as he was confined in a room. A man with a silver mask was


    standing in the doorway and told him that the beer and food on the table were for him. Seated on the


    couch, the driver didn¡¯t have the courage to move a muscle.


    Just then, the door was opened suddenly as his chest tightened. Raising his gaze, he saw a tall and


    elegant man walking into the room. Without any emotion on his face, the man sized up the room coldly.


    It was apparent that he was a ruthless man.


    ¡°Eugene,¡± Kyle greeted Eugene.


    Eugene nodded slightly and walked up to the driver, who subconsciously took a step back.


    Eugene stared at him as he took a seat on the couch and fished out a box of cigarettes. Lighting up a


    cigarette, he appeared to benguid and somewhat tired.


    ¡°Do you know who bailed you out?¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t know Eugene, but he figured out that it was thetter who bailed him out. However,


    instead of saving him, thetter was more likely to want him dead.


    ¡°D-Did you bail me out?¡± the driver stammered.


    Eugene mumbled, ¡°Do you know why I did that?¡±


    For some reason, the driver couldn¡¯t help trembling when confronted by the man. It wasn¡¯t that he was


    timid, but the man before his eyes gave off a powerful vibe.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Subconsciously gulping, he shook his head.


    Eugene questioned calmly, ¡°Do you want to spill it yourself, or do you want me to go the hard way?¡±


    Flustered, the driver thought he could get away with it and pretended to be clueless. ¡°W-What do you


    want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Are there any grudges between you and Olivia Maxwell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t intentional. I was drunk and thought that it was the green


    light. Since I broke the traffic rules, I won¡¯t have anyints no matter how many years I¡¯ll be put


    behind bars.¡±


    Eugene curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Do you want to go to jail? Since I¡¯ve bailed you out, I won¡¯t want


    to waste the taxpayers¡¯ money by sending you to jail. However, if you want to atone for your crime with


    your life, I can grant your wish.¡±


    The driver widened his eyes in fright. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t me. I-I wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Eugene became impatient and directly put out the cigarette in the ashtray as he said nonchntly, ¡°It


    seems that you¡®re not willing to tell the truth.¡±


    The driver secretly examined Eugene¡¯s expression and stammered, ¡°I-I already told you the truth¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Eugene directlyshed out a beer bottle at his head.


    The driver immediately copsed to the ground as he could clearly feel the beer streaming down his


    head. His vision turned blurry from the impact, and the blood clouded his eyes.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The driver¡¯s heart leaped to his throat as he instinctively raised his hand to wipe his eyes. After that, he


    realized that Eugene had picked up another beer bottle.


    Eugene remainednguid and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell the truth, or else you shall keep


    your silence forever.¡±


    The driver tried to rack his brain quickly. The person told him that he would only be sentenced to three


    years in jail for his crime.


    In return, he would be rewarded with 2 million. It was no doubt a worthwhile deal.


    However, he never expected that he would be bailed out. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t even certain if he


    could survive to spend the money.


    If he revealed the culprit, the person would certainly harm his family members.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before he could figure out the pros and cons, Eugene had lost his patience and questioned, ¡°Who told


    you to do that?¡±


    His words sounded like the countdown to the driver¡¯s imminent death.


    The driver fell on his knees and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone. Please forgive me!¡±


    Rather than subsiding, Eugene¡¯s fury was fueled when he heard the driver¡¯s begging. Then, he directly


    smashed the beer bottle on his head and questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the courage to


    harm you?¡±


    The driver was paralyzed on the ground, no longer believing that he could get away with it. As the


    blood kept streaming down his head, he shuddered out of coldness, and his head felt heavy. If he


    weren¡¯t saved in time, he would certainly lose his life there.


    At that moment, he could feel that his head was spinning. A whileter, his vision turned dark, and he


    passed out.


    Seeing that, Eugene kicked him angrily, but thetter remained motionless.


    Kyle walked over and said, ¡°Eugene, he¡¯s passed out.¡±


    Eugene demanded cially, ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    Nodding, Kyle filled up a basin with water in the bathroom and sshed it at the driver.


    The driver was sshed awake in an instant and opened his eyes. Realizing that he was still in the


    room, he almost passed out in fright again.


    Why am I still alive?


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was filled with murderous intent as he ordered ruthlessly, ¡°Spill it!¡±


    Having experienced the ordeal, the driver came to his senses and confessed everything he knew.


    ¡°Although he had disguised himself, I figured out who he was. He¡¯s that celebrity who had made the


    headlines a few days ago. His name is¡­ Luca Matthews!¡±


    Hearing that, Eugene scowled. He thought that it had to be Lara or Anna who wanted to take revenge


    on Olivia. He had even suspected Aleena, but it never crossed his mind that Luca was the culprit.


    How dared he harm Olivia? He must be sick of living.


    Upon getting the answer, Eugene rose from the chair and reached for the door. Seeing that, Kyle


    asked, ¡°Eugene, what should we do about him?¡±


    Without turning around, Eugene answered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him yet.¡±


    After leaving the room, he told Curtis to find out the whereabouts of Luca.


    Curtis responded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Upon stepping out of Ruby Pce, Eugene directly headed for the hospital.


    Meanwhile, there was another man inside the ward other than Kate. His skin was as fair as snow, and


    his eyes were exquisite. Seated by the bed, he peeled the apple and chatted with the patient on the


    bed from time to time with a gentle gaze.


    As Kate listened to their conversation, her lips curved into a smile imperceptibly.


    What a tranquil sight.


    Eugene had stood outside the ward for a while, for he didn¡¯t have the heart to disrupt the tranquility.


    If the person on the bed weren¡¯t Olivia, he would have left the ce.


    Taking a deep breath, he cast away his ruthlessness and walked in.


    Hearing the footsteps, Kate quickly turned around. Seeing Eugene, she called out politely, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    Olivia and Brian shifted their attention to Eugene at the same time.


    Eugene mumbled and ignored Brian as he gazed at Olivia. ¡°How are you? Do you feel better now?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Olivia subconsciously wanted to nod, but she suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t move her head,


    so she said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Mr. Nn, you don¡¯t have to keeping here. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    There was still a toothpick in her hand as she had just used it to have a piece of sliced apple. She


    passed the toothpick to Brian, who then took it over and ced it on the bedside table.


    Their action was natural and tacit.


    Unlike the time when she was with Eugene, there was not a hint of anxiety and embarrassment on her


    face at the moment.


    At that instant, Eugene couldn¡¯t describe his feelings with words. He understood that there was nothing


    between them, but he just found it a little ufortable. Although he wanted to be like Brian, he knew


    that it was difficult, and he was destined to be a ruthless man.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work. Have you eaten anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Olivia wanted to have rice porridge in the afternoon, so I bought red bean porridge for her. She


    also ate a bun,¡± Kate hurriedly reported as though she was the carer Eugene had hired.


    Eugene nodded. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips in embarrassment. ¡°I have no idea. Don¡¯t worry about it. Kate will buy dinner for


    me. Please go back if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Eugene smiled in self-mockery, for she kept chasing him away without acknowledging that he was


    worried about her.


    Brian took a look at Kate and suggested, ¡°Your friend has taken care of you for the entire day. I¡¯ll stay


    here tonight and take her ce.¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath in anger because of his younger brother¡¯s suggestion. He hadn¡¯t managed


    toe up with an excuse to stay there, so how could his younger brother say it before he did?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight as I have nothing else to do!¡±


    Embarrassed, Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t have to stay here. There¡¯s a carer here!¡±


    Kate kept looking back and forth as she was amazed by Olivia¡¯s poprity.


    Two handsome men were fighting against each other for a chance to take care of her that night. If it


    wasn¡¯t for the fact that Olivia might get angry with her the next day, Kate would happily let one of the


    men take her ce.


    However, at that moment, she had to speak out even if she had to offend the men.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I took a nap in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll have the energy to keep herpany tonight. As both


    of us are women, it¡¯s easier for me to take care of her. Moreover, Olivia won¡¯t feel at ease with you


    guys here. Don¡¯t worry. As her best friend, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    With that, these men didn¡¯t have any excuse to stay in the ward anymore.


    After Eugene and Brian stayed in the ward for a little longer, they left the ce together.


    Upon stepping out of the room, Brian turned gloomy at once. ¡°Please don¡¯t drag Olivia into the internal


    strife of the Nn Family. Stay away from her if you want her to be safe. Although she has escaped


    unscathed this time, she might not be so lucky next time!¡±


    Looking at his brother, Eugene heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to get hurt, but she¡¯s


    destined to get involved in the strife.¡±


    With that, he directly left the ce.


    Gazing at Eugene¡¯s figure, Brian frowned as he didn¡¯t understand what his older brother meant.


    Then, he fished out his phone and made a call. ¡°Have you found out anything?¡±


    A man replied over the phone, ¡°Mr. arthy, the driver has been bailed out.¡±


    ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°Eugene Nn.¡±


    Brian suddenly understood everything. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. arthy, do we have to investigate further?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Brian hung up the call upon finishing his words.


    After the men were out of sight, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh God, if they stayed here any longer, I


    would have a mental breakdown.¡±


    Although Olivia couldn¡¯t see Kate¡¯s face, she could imagine thetter¡¯s expression. In that instant, she


    laughed and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I was very nervous.¡± Kate exined, ¡°It was no wonder that you didn¡¯t let them stay here. Just one of


    them is hard to take, let alone having both of them here.¡±


    Olivia protested, ¡°Brian is alright.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Kate questioned, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you think the rtionship between Eugene and


    Brian is a little subtle? I can understand it if they¡¯re just love rivals, but¡­ How should I put it? They


    appear to be love rivals, but they also seem to be friends. Have they known each other for a long


    time?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Olivia thought that Kate was sharp-eyed as thetter had figured out that Eugene and Brian were


    frenemies.


    The scandal in the past had been covered up, therefore only a few people knew that Brian was a


    member of the Nn Family.


    ¡°They should know each other since they¡¯re both business moguls,¡± Olivia mumbled.


    Kate looked at her and questioned, ¡°Are you not enticed at all when two brilliant men are around you?¡±


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Olivia replied, ¡°No, they aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡±


    Taking a seat beside the bed, Kate gazed at her and persuaded, ¡°Olivia, many years have passed, so


    please don¡¯t keep looking back. You¡¯re the best woman in my heart, and no one is a good match for


    you. However, I don¡¯t want you to be alone. I want you to have a man who can take care of you and


    make you take off all your disguise so that you won¡¯t have to face all the problems alone. Not all men


    are as jerky as Hugo. At least Eugene isn¡¯t. Most people would praise you when you¡¯re sessful, but


    few would save you when you¡¯re in trouble. Both Eugene and Brian had helped you when you were in


    deep mud, especially Eugene. When was he ever not present when you needed help?¡±


    Olivia remained silent for a long time and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for anyone again, so it doesn¡¯t matter


    who is fond of me. It¡¯s because they¡¯re good men that I don¡¯t want to hold them up.¡±


    Feeling sorry for her best friend, Kate gazed at her. She knew that Olivia was hurt deeply on a night


    seven years ago. Other than Hugo¡¯s betrayal, Olivia had let loose of herself on an impulse.


    Furious, she wanted to take revenge on the jerk and made love to a stranger. After that, she was


    extremely ashamed of herself. Instead of being picky, she was afraid that other men would be


    disdainful of her.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t lose hope yet. You have to believe that your Mr. Right is waiting for you somewhere in the


    world.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Olivia took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright, stop lecturing me. Get a carer to take care of me.¡±


    Kate said, ¡°No way. If Eugene finds out about it tomorrow, he will take me to task. Just close your eyes


    and take a rest.¡±


    Olivia obediently closed her eyes and teased, ¡°I seriously suspect that you¡¯ve been bribed by Eugene.¡±


    Kate was torn betweenughter and exasperation. ¡°If I¡¯ve been bribed, I won¡¯t stay here and let you


    mock me. I would have taken the money and fled.¡±


    Olivia continued, ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t agree on the price.¡±


    Kate¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss with Eugene tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell him to set the prices for making


    me disappear for one hour and one night.¡±


    Olivia threatened, ¡°Discuss with him if you aren¡¯t afraid that I will get even with you after I recover.¡± Kate


    was rendered speechless by friend¡¯s words.


    The next morning, Kate thought that Eugene woulde early, but he was nowhere to be seen by 9


    am.


    Olivia kept urging Kate to go home and sleep. Since they had hired a carerst night, it didn¡¯t matter


    that thetter wasn¡¯t there.


    Worried, Kate insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy as I had slept enoughst night.¡±


    After hearing the statement, her best friend urged, ¡°How could you rest well on a chair? Go home. I¡¯m


    really fine.¡±


    Just when they were having an argument, Nathan swaggered into the room.


    ¡°Why are you here? Is North at the school?¡± Kate questioned.


    Nathan replied, ¡°Yes. My uncle told me toe over and take your ce so that you can go home and


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°What is your uncle doing?¡± Kate questioned, at which Nathan shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s something he has to deal with personally, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have told


    me toe here.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Kate mumbled while Olivia remained silent. Something he has to deal with personally? Has he found


    the culprit?


    ...


    A man and a woman were found dead on a bed in the room of an apartment. The man was Luca,


    whom Eugene had been looking for, and the woman was a hostess from a bar.


    Because of the ruckus, many people gathered at the door while the police were investigating the case.


    Standing in the room, Eugene was expressionless. They hade toote as this was obviously a


    murder. Who is behind the n against Olivia? How could the person even know that there were


    grudges between Luca and her?


    A policeman walked over and reported politely, ¡°President Nn, we¡¯ve found many syringe needles on


    the bed. There are also traces of some white powder, hence we suspect that their death was caused by


    an overdose of stimnts.¡±


    With a cold expression, Eugene mumbled impassively. Although he was incensed, he couldn¡¯t vent his


    anger on anyone since Luca was already dead.


    The clue seemed to stop there. However, Eugene was certain that Luca had a higher-up, and that


    person wanted Olivia dead.


    Who is it?


    Clenching his fists subconsciously, Eugene walked out of the room and ordered Curtis, ¡°Investigate the


    people who had contacted Luca for the past few days and examine the surveince footage around his


    house!¡±


    Gazing at his superior¡¯s expression, Curtis asked carefully, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t he already dead? President Nn,


    do you suspect that there¡¯s a mastermind behind this?¡±


    Eugene shot him a look and questioned, ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s dead all of a sudden?¡±


    Curtis hurriedly followed him and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead because of an overdose of stimnts.


    Moreover, he was a womanizer and interested in exciting sex, therefore I think it¡¯s reasonable that he


    died in such a way.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eugene kept walking and snorted, ¡°Why was he dead right after you found his home address? Do you


    think this is a coincidence?¡±


    Baffled, his assistant was rendered speechless. Since Olivia was fine, even if Eugene valued her, he


    would just teach the culprit a lesson by breaking their arm or leg. There was no way he would kill that


    person.


    What Curtis didn¡¯t know was that Eugene didn¡¯t just value Olivia, but she was also the woman he had


    owed and been searching for the past seven years as well as the mother of his son. At that moment, he


    wished that he could resurrect Luca and kill him again, as he was infuriated that thetter was killed by


    someone else.


    After getting into the car, Curtis inquired, ¡°How long back do we have to trace the surveince


    footage?¡±


    Eugene pinched his be and answered, ¡°Start from the fashion party hosted by Logan. I want to


    find out all the people he had met.¡±


    Curtis¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°President Nn, the fashion party happened one month ago. It¡¯ll take some time


    to look through so much footage. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to find out anything in a short time.¡±


    Determined, Eugene answered, ¡°Just investigate it. Keep it low-profile so that the culprit won¡¯t be


    rmed.¡±


    Curtis nodded in agreement and pressed his lips together. President Nn is so good to Miss Maxwell!


    ...


    Seated on the bed inside the hospital, Olivia had recovered slightly and didn¡¯t feel as dizzy as before.


    Nathan remarked that she was lucky, as she had only suffered from a concussion without any serious


    injuries.


    In fact, Olivia was most thankful that her kid wasn¡¯t in the car at that moment.


    Just when they were having a casual chat, someone knocked on the door, whereupon Nathan shouted,


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    After that, the doorknob was turned in a slow and careful way. Doubtful, Nathan rose from the chair and


    tried to open the door. Just when he reached the door, it was opened.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    A man in his fifties walked in with a fruit basket in his hand. His handsome face looked somewhat


    haggard, and his gaze appeared to be apologetic. Seeing the apologetic-looking man, Nathan asked in


    shock, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m looking for Olivia.¡± The man raised his chin and pointed at Olivia, who was on the bed.


    The moment Olivia saw Henry, her expression turned dark. ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t know him. Get him out of


    this room!¡±


    Startled, Nathan gazed at Henry and asked doubtfully, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her father.¡±


    Nathan finally understood the reason behind Olivia¡¯s reaction. He was her father who trusted what


    Anna said and sent her to a foreign country. In that instant, Nathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy as well.


    ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry looked at Nathan in a fawning manner and said, ¡°Please let me say something to her. I¡¯ll leave


    after finishing my words.¡±


    Lying down, Olivia closed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to it. I¡¯m tired and have to


    sleep now!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, her father directly walked into the room and ced the fruit basket on the


    bedside table. Nathan didn¡¯t try to stop him since thetter was Olivia¡¯s father. Taking a seat by the


    bed, Henry said sincerely, ¡°Olivia, I know that you¡¯re still resentful of me. I have been lied to all these


    years and done many things that have hurt you. However, you should have told me about it earlier.¡±


    Olivia wanted to ignore him initially, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she opened


    her eyes suddenly and reprimanded, ¡°Are you sure I didn¡¯t tell you about it? You never listened to me!


    Do you care about me or even Mom at all? Your exnation and apology are like a fan in the winter


    and a quilt in the summer¡ªthey¡¯re totally useless to me!¡±


    ¡°I know you still me me. I didn¡¯te here to ask for your forgiveness, but¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Olivia interrupted, ¡°You just want to have peace of mind, don¡¯t you?


    You want to shift all the me to someone else, huh? Well, dream on!¡± Deeply hurt, she drew a deep


    breath and stared at him. ¡°You had an affair with Amy Davis when you were still married. You¡¯re biased


    toward Anna, so you sent me to another country. Right after I returned to the country and met you, you


    pped me without a second thought. You were as unreasonable as before and have told me things a


    father shouldn¡¯t have said to his daughter. I can forget all of that, but you never paid a visit to my mom


    for the past seven years. To make your wife and daughter happy, you threw a grand party on my mom¡¯s


    death anniversary. You were not sorrowful at all. Were you so happy on my mom¡¯s death anniversary?


    Hmph, Henry Maxwell, I will never forgive you!¡± She said those words with reddened eyes and gritted


    teeth.


    Henry opened his mouth slightly as he didn¡¯t expect that the party on the death anniversary of Olivia¡¯s


    mother to be the deepest pain in her heart. Taking a deep breath, he exined, ¡°I forgot that it was


    your mom¡¯s death anniversary. Since they had set a date for the wedding, I could only agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Stoping up with excuses!¡± Olivia red at him and snarled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Noticing the resolution behind her gaze, Henry rose from the chair and said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be angry with me.


    Please rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out of the room.


    Staring at his figure, Olivia suddenly realized that his originally sturdy body became somewhat frail now


    as he tottered out of the room. She retracted her gaze and closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt


    like she had been drained of all her energy.


    As the door was closed and opened again, someone walked in. Thinking that it was Nathan, Olivia


    covered her eyes with her arm and remained silent. Standing by the bed, Eugene lowered his gaze and


    stared at her. Hearing her conversation with her father from outside the room a moment ago, he felt


    sorry for her and could empathize with her feelings.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    It was no wonder that Olivia was so cold and resolute on the stage that day. How disappointed must


    she be to burst into a rage?


    In that instant, Eugene felt guilty for failing in his attempt to find out the culprit as he remained silent


    and looked at her.


    Olivia frowned and wondered why the garrulous Nathan never asked her any question.


    When she doubtfully lowered her arm and saw the tall man by the bed, she was stunned. It¡¯s no


    wonder that Nathan never said a word. He isn¡¯t here at all!


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be busy today? Why are you here?¡±


    Without saying a word, Eugene directly took a seat beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    Gazing at him, Olivia questioned doubtfully, ¡°Have you found the driver?¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath helplessly and answered, ¡°Yes, the driver confessed that it was Luca who


    told him to do that. However, when I got to Luca, he was found dead in his house.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia was bbergasted. ¡°He¡¯s dead? Who did it?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°On the surface, his death was caused by an overdose of stimnts.¡±


    Olivia finished his words for him, ¡°But in reality, someone killed him and shifted the me to him.¡±


    He shed a smile at her. As an intelligent woman, she could figure it out even if he never said it


    clearly.


    Oliviaughed in self-mockery. ¡°Who is so resentful of me to the point where the person wants me


    dead?¡±


    Her inadvertent words stunned Eugene as he suddenly recalled what Brian said to him. If you want her


    to be safe, stay away from her.


    But¡­ will she really be safe if I stay away from her?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Since the culprit wasn¡¯t arrested yet, there was still hidden danger. Olivia was exposed, while the culprit


    was still hidden. It wasn¡¯t certain when the person would harm Olivia again.


    Could I really protect her?


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯ve fallen into danger!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond to his sudden self-me. Why does he start ming himself when


    I¡¯m not harmed yet?


    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    Eugene shook his head. Although he was suspicious of a few people, it was pointless since he had no


    concrete evidence.


    Olivia consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself yet since we don¡¯t know who the culprit is. In fact, I have many


    enemies as well. Since the person is afraid of our investigation, I don¡¯t think he is very bold, so you


    don¡¯t have to be worried!¡±


    Worried? I suppose he¡¯s worried about me, hence his apologetic gaze.


    Eugene shed a smile at her. Why is she such a good person?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Olivia snorted fearlessly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m not a pushover, okay?¡±


    Eugene nodded and replied seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯re not a pushover. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Eugene smiled at her and remarked, ¡°Please smile more. You look great when you smile.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips in embarrassment. What does he mean by this? Why does he keep saying such


    intimate-sounding words to me?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nathan?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°I told him to go back as he has to fetch the kidter.¡±


    Olivia mumbled and fell into silence, which caused the conversation to end just like this.


    A whileter, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please go back as Kate will arrive shortly. Moreover, I¡¯m fine now, so


    you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath. Why does she always chase me away?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will leave when she arrives.¡±


    Olivia thought to herself that if he stayed there any longer, she would be utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you want to eat an apple? I will peel it for you,¡± Eugene held an apple in his hand and inquired.


    Hearing that, Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she recalled the first time Eugene peeled an apple for


    her kid at her home. The apple turned out to be a mess.


    Does he seriously want to peel an apple for me now?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Reading Olivia¡¯s mind, Eugene shot her a look and protested, ¡°My peeling skill has improved.¡±


    Since he had figured out what was on her mind, Olivia stopped holding it back and burst intoughter.


    Ignoring her mockery, Eugene focused on peeling the apple with a knife. Although he was still inept at


    peeling apples, his skill had improved significantly since thest time he did it. Moreover, it was


    impressive that he never broke up the apple skin.


    After peeling the apple, he passed it to her and looked as proud as a child who was waiting for a


    praise. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Eugene thought to himself that he had peeled more than tens of apples at home before he achieved


    this level of skill. However, those apples were left rotten and wasted.


    A whileter, Kate pressed down the door handle and walked in with take-aways. Seeing Eugene by


    the bed, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Did Ie too early?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t respond to her. Of course you¡¯vee too early. You shouldn¡¯t even havee!


    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯m starving. What did you buy


    for me?¡±


    Kate replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought some dumplings for you and a poke bowl from another shop. Oh,


    there¡¯s also a bowl of soup.¡±


    Olivia was overjoyed. ¡°How did you know that I wanted to eat dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know you very well!¡±


    With that, she put down the food.


    Eugene ced a cushion behind Olivia¡¯s back, raised the bed a little, and ced a bed tray on her bed.


    After that, he opened the take-aways for her and passed her a spoon. He did all these smoothly and


    naturally.


    Olivia took over the spoon and said thanks.


    Kate said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a taste as well. These dumplings are delicious. I¡¯ve bought different


    fillings.¡±


    Olivia quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The shop has been around for years, and their dumplings are


    wonderful.¡±


    With that, she reflexively extended the dumpling she had just scooped up to him.


    Eugene was stunned and gazed at her eyes. As the spoon came closer, he slowly slurped it into his


    mouth.


    Olivia¡¯s face blushed in an instant. She had wanted to pass him the spoon, but she had forgotten that


    there was already a dumpling on the spoon. Unexpectedly, he directly slurped the dumpling into his


    mouth.


    What should I do? There¡¯s no way I should continue using this spoon. Keep calm!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flustered, she pretended to be calm and directly passed him the spoon. ¡°Take it. We¡¯ll eat the


    dumplings together.¡±


    Eugene shed a smile at her as he chewed on the dumpling. ¡°I¡¯m good. Please eat it.¡±


    Olivia was on the brink of bursting into tears as she forcefully passed the spoon to him. ¡°Take it!¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t take it, how am I going to take a new spoon?


    After he took over the spoon, she continued nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t finish so much food.¡±


    Eugene smiled without saying a word. Although he could read her mind, he decided not to expose her.


    He was more than content to see her blushing.


    Kate felt like she was the extra one between the lovey-dovey couple, wondering why they had be


    so close to each other after she had left for only a few hours.


    After Eugene ate a few more dumplings with Olivia, he reluctantly left the ce.


    After that, Kate gazed at Olivia with a stealthy look and teased, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like him, but look


    what you did with him!¡±


    At that moment, Olivia just wanted to get a ce to go into hiding. ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t ask me!¡±


    Looking at her upset expression, Kate was torn betweenughter and tears. ¡°Did you act weirdly


    because Eugene was around?¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Olivia shot Kate a nce. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Kate seemed to have pointed out the


    truth. Rather than being afraid of Eugene, she was just nervous, her heart leaping to her throat


    whenever he spoke to her.


    ...


    Olivia¡¯s condition was fairly stable during her one-week stay at the hospital. Eugene had stopped


    staying overnight to take care of her, but he would pay her a visit every day. Meanwhile, Olivia started


    doing things she never thought she would do in the past.


    For example, she would stay in the hospital garden for a while every day. To make it easier for her,


    Eugene got her a wheelchair and would even help her with getting in and out of the wheelchair.


    Olivia found it awkward initially, but she got used to itter on.


    Eventually, she came to the conclusion that she must have read too much into it. I guess that¡¯s why I


    felt that Eugene was acting weird.


    Would she find it awkward if Nathan hugged her? No! She would even make him get into a more


    comfortable position.


    So why would she reject it when it was Eugene who did it?


    Her embarrassment suggested that she had some unnecessary thoughts.


    Instead, she should be forthright and treated him like how she treated Nathan.


    Upon some convincing, she eventually epted it.


    After being discharged from the hospital, she spent two days working at her studio and finally had


    some free time.


    All of a sudden, she felt that she should treat Eugene to a meal. Be it thanking him for taking care of


    her during her hospitalization, or fulfilling her promise, she should prepare a meal for him.


    On the same day, she put on some makeup to get ready to go to the supermarket. Just when she


    entered the elevator, she bumped into Eugene, who was going to work.


    shing a smile at him, she greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Nn. I wanted to call you and tell you that I¡¯m going to


    treat you to a meal tonight.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Eugene¡¯s gaze as his lips curved into a smile uncontrobly. I knew


    she¡¯s going to treat me to a meal!


    Smiling, he said, ¡°Alright, where are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket. What are your favorite dishes?¡± Olivia inquired.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help smiling and sized her up. She was wearing a white coat and a pair of stilettos,


    while the makeup looked perfect on her beautiful face.


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you might twist your ankle if you go to


    the supermarket in this outfit?¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless. What is wrong with my outfit? I¡¯m not going to a wet market anyway.


    After I¡¯m done with grocery shopping at the supermarket, I don¡¯t even need to carry the groceries


    myself as I will tell the delivery guy to send them to my home. Why can¡¯t I go to the supermarket in this


    outfit?


    So, she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all!¡±


    The elevator doors opened after she finished her words. Once she stepped out of the elevator, her left


    foot stamped on her right foot as she fell down directly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In that instant, she closed her eyes and waited for her imminent fall as she med Eugene for jinxing


    her.


    However, to her surprise, she fell into a pair of strong arms.


    Subconsciously opening her eyes, what fell into her gaze was Eugene¡¯s shocked expression.


    He inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    At that moment, Olivia¡¯s heart pounded against her chest. Just like a soap opera, the male lead


    managed to save the falling female lead. Seeing such scenes on television when she was younger, she


    would urge the characters to hug and kiss.


    However, when that happened to her in real life, she was utterly embarrassed as her face flushed.


    Apart from her fall, she had also asserted that she would never fall down again.


    How embarrassing!


    She didn¡¯t even dare look at Eugene, for he must beughing at her.


    Lowering her head, she replied in embarrassment, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s lips curved into a smile, not because he wasughing at her but because he simply found her


    adorable.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t be described as adorable as she never acted coquettishly, nor was her face the cute


    type. In fact, she didn¡¯t need all of those to get what she wanted.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Nevertheless, Eugene simply found Olivia utterly adorable.


    After she got out of his embrace, he could still feel the lingering warmth in his arms. All of a sudden, he


    regretted the fact that he was too gentlemanly as he should have hugged her a little longer. He should


    even have carried her out of the ce and sent her to the hospital. This way, he could have spent two


    more hours with her.


    However, he knew that Olivia wasn¡¯t such a pretentious woman.


    If he really did that, she would have gotten angry with him. In that case, it would do more harm than


    good.


    ¡°Is your leg alright? Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡±


    Olivia swung her leg and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for helping me.¡±


    Staring at her leg, Eugene suggested worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and change into another pair


    of shoes?¡±


    Uponposing herself, Olivia replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll change to another pair of stilettos anyway


    if I have to get changed.¡± Then, she thought to herself that she had no ts at all.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Parting with Eugene, she directly went to the supermarket and bought many groceries. After that, she


    hailed a taxi and went to an alley where there was a shop that sold candies. Reaching there, the shop


    owner told her that there was only one box left.


    Frowning, Olivia said, ¡°Then give it to me. When are you going to restock?¡±


    The owner answered, ¡°In a few days. Come back by then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, save one box for me!¡±


    Then, she paid the money for the other box of candies in advance and went home with the one she


    already bought. Although she wanted to pass the candies to Brian, she had to rush home to learn to


    cook.


    Since she was lousy at cooking, she had to hire a cook to teach her in the hope that her cooking skill


    would improve quickly.


    At 9 pm, Kate was summoned to Olivia¡¯s home. Before she managed to stabilize her breath, Olivia


    lugged her to the kitchen and passed her an apron. ¡°I want to make eight delicate and delicious dishes.


    Help me!¡±


    Looking at the unopened stic bags, Kate directly threw the apron back at her. ¡°I can¡¯t help you!¡± With


    that, she turned to leave.


    Upon taking a few steps forward, she was pulled back by Olivia. ¡°You just have to teach me and won¡¯t


    have to do it yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate turned around and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s worse. You have zero skill in cooking. I¡¯d rather


    do it myself than teach you!¡±


    Without trying to grab Kate¡¯s arm, Olivia crossed her arms and stared at her coldly.


    In that instant, Kate could feel someone ring at her back with a sharp gaze. After taking a few steps


    forward, she turned around and returned helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re a good student, I will teach you for free.¡±


    Without saying a word, Olivia kept ring at her, which caused Kate to stare back at her. ¡°Stop looking


    at me and tell me the truth. Who are you making the dishes for? You even want to cook delicate


    meals.¡±


    In that instant, Olivia retracted her gaze. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Just teach me how to


    cook eight dishes.¡±


    ¡°I know who the man is.¡± Gazing at her, Kate guessed cheekily, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Nn, right?¡±


    Olivia shot her a look from the corner of her eye. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Kate replied, ¡°I know that you guys are on good terms.¡±


    Olivia crossed her arms and questioned, ¡°And?¡±


    shing a cheeky smile at her, Kate continued, ¡°And you like him.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that he likes me as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he also likes you!¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia directlynded a p on her head. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Kate dodged it with a smile. ¡°Why did you make out with him if you don¡¯t like him? Why do you cook for


    him if you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Olivia snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to thank him for saving me. Moreover, North made hispany suffer a


    loss of 100 million, so he insisted that I had to cook for him. I have no choice!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kate questioned meaningfully, ¡°Does your meal cost 100 million? It¡¯s worth a lot of money!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Olivia was rendered speechless. ¡°Are you going to teach me or not?¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you, since this is for President Nn. I still need his support in many


    ways!¡±


    Shooting her a contemptuous look, Olivia teased, ¡°I should let Eugene see how you¡¯re fawning over


    him.¡±


    Kate protested, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I might tie you up and send you to Eugene!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do the right thing!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop it. Hurry up and start cooking.¡±


    Kate said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some simple stuff first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Kate taught her on the side, they managed to get eight dishes ready after busying themselves for


    the entire afternoon.


    These dishes look¡­ good!


    Kate¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat as she asked helplessly, ¡°When are you going to invite Eugene


    over?¡±


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Olivia was proud of her achievements. ¡°Tonight.¡±


    Speechless, Kate questioned, ¡°Why did you prepare all these when you¡¯re cooking for him tonight?¡±


    Olivia replied matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to teach me in the afternoon so that I¡¯ll be able to


    cook the same dishes in the evening.¡±


    Helpless, Kate asked, ¡°Girl, why are you so confident?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Speechless, Olivia protested, ¡°Are you looking down on my cooking skill?¡±


    Kate directly lugged her to the table and said, ¡°Come on, have a taste.¡±


    Picking up a spoon, Olivia said, ¡°Why? They look okay. Stop thinking that I¡¯m not good at anything. My


    dishes may not be delicious, but they are edible. Ah¡­ Puke! Why is it so salty?¡±


    Already knowing the oue, Kate continued, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s edible. Just drink more water. Come on,


    have a taste of this.¡±


    With that, she picked up a fried garlic rib for Olivia.


    After getting it into her mouth and chewing it for a while, Olivia directly spat it out. ¡°It¡¯s undercooked!¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°How is it? Do you understand your cooking skill now?¡±


    Frowning, Olivia questioned, ¡°How did you teach me? How is it edible when it¡¯s undercooked?¡±


    Kate shot her a look. ¡°Take a good look at them. They¡¯re made by you!¡±


    Staring at the dishes, Olivia didn¡¯t believe that they were made by her.


    Gazing at her disbelieving expression, Kate burst intoughter. ¡°I feel sorry for North now.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at Kate. ¡°At least he¡¯s not starved. Without you, I still have my senior and


    Nathan.¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°Do you still want to cook yourself? I think you should just order take-aways. Just ce


    them on the tes and tell him that you made them yourself.¡±


    Pondering over the feasibility of her idea, Olivia replied, ¡°That may work. Although I didn¡¯t make them, I


    bought them personally.¡±


    Kate was speechless. ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s insincere. Eugene won¡¯t mind it even if your dishes are horrible.


    He will love your cooking as well since he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Why would he love my cooking? I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Kate pursed her lips. ¡°Why would he visit you at the hospital every day if you had nothing to do with


    him? Did he have nothing else to do?¡±


    Olivia refuted, ¡°It was he who sent me to the hospital. As a friend, it was normal that he would visit me.


    Didn¡¯t you and Nathan pay me a visit every day as well? Does it mean both of you like me? You have


    no idea how many secret admirers he has. Stop it, or his admirers may find fault with me!¡±


    Kate stopped trying to argue with her. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing between you guys. What should we do


    about these dishes?¡±


    ¡°Finish them all!¡± Olivia dered.


    Kate replied, ¡°There are only the two of us. Can we finish eight dishes?¡±


    Olivia suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Nathan. I¡¯ll call him now. He must have spent the entire night


    ying video games.¡±


    With that, she directly made a call.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°Yes, Olivia?¡±


    Olivia was surprised that Nathan didn¡¯t sound tired at all. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s up early. Where are you?¡±


    Upon cing the phone on the countertop, she turned on the loudspeaker as she was busy cleaning


    up the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m out. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Before Olivia could reply to him, a soft female voice was heard over the phone, asking, ¡°Who is it? Why


    do I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡±


    In that instant, Olivia abruptly halted what she was doing.


    Impatient, Nathan quickly exined to that woman, ¡°Stop being jealous. That¡¯s my best friend, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia shot a nce at Kate, who appeared to be unperturbed. However, she could make out the fluster


    behind thetter¡¯s gaze.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tensing up, Kate mechanically kept cleaning the same area.


    Seeing that, Olivia heaved a sigh helplessly.


    Nathan and Kate were too close to each other to the point where even if they slept on the same bed,


    he wouldn¡¯t believe that she liked him.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Olivia replied, ¡°Pleasee to my house to help me finish the eight


    dishes for me. It¡¯s too much for us.¡±


    ¡°Eight dishes? Who made them?¡±


    ¡°I made them.¡±


    In an instant, Nathan¡¯s voice turned solemn. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go out to have a meal together.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°How could you say such a thing? You¡¯ve made me feel embarrassed. Come


    here quickly!¡±


    ¡°But your cooking skill¡­¡± Nathan didn¡¯t finish his words to show some respect.


    Gritting her teeth, Olivia snarled, ¡°Stop being picky. It¡¯s a free meal!¡±


    Unafraid, Nathan replied, ¡°I am not picky at all, but none of your dishes are delicious.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath in anger. ¡°I made them with Katie soe here immediately. We shouldn''t


    waste any food.¡±


    Nathan replied over the phone, ¡°That¡¯s better. Can I bring a person with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Upon finishing her words, Olivia hung up the call. She was curious about Nathan¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Ten minutester, Nathan and his girlfriend arrived.


    Gazing at the woman before her eyes, Olivia saw that thetter wasn¡¯t tall. The woman was very clingy


    as she draped her arms around Nathan¡¯s body. She looked more like Nathan¡¯s child than his girlfriend.


    The woman shed a smile at Olivia and said, ¡°Hi, sorry for bothering you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt that the woman wasn¡¯tparable to Kate at all in terms of height


    and beauty. However, love wasn¡¯t a form, and it couldn''t be purchased with money.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, this is my girlfriend, Mnie. Mel, she¡¯s Olivia, and that¡¯s Kate. They¡¯re all my best friends,¡±


    Nathan pointed at Kate and said.


    Pursing her lips, Kate greeted, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Pleasee in.¡±


    Gazing at the dishes on the table, Nathan questioned, ¡°Is today a special date? Why did you make so


    many dishes? Kate is here to help as well.¡±


    Without looking at them, Kate remained silent.


    Olivia mumbled, ¡°I just wanted to learn how to cook. Please sit down.¡±


    After they were all seated, Olivia inquired, ¡°Do you want some wine?¡±


    Turning to Mnie, Nathan asked, ¡°Mel, do you want some?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mnie lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t. Just one ss of wine will make


    me drunk. Will you drink it on my behalf?¡±


    Pinching her face, Nathan said lovingly, ¡°You¡¯re so coquettish. You don¡¯t want to drink any wine, but


    you want me to drink it on your behalf.¡±


    Olivia could clearly hear that Kate took a deep breath. At that instant, she wasn¡¯t certain if she had


    made the right decision by inviting them over.


    ¡°Eat the dishes if you can¡¯t drink alcohol. Most of the dishes are made by Katie. Don¡¯t eat these two. I


    made them.¡±


    With that, Olivia pushed her dishes to the side in embarrassment.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°So what if these dishes are made by Olivia?¡± Mnie asked naively.


    Pressing his lips together, Nathan replied, ¡°Her dishes are no different from poison.¡±


    With a grave expression, Kate stared at Nathan and snarled, ¡°Stop criticizing her dishes!¡±


    Embarrassed, Nathan retorted, ¡°You always criticize her cooking skill as well.¡±


    ¡°I can say that, but you can¡¯t!¡± Kate said in an unreasonable manner.


    Afraid that they might fall out and make Mnie feel embarrassed, Olivia quickly stopped them, saying,


    ¡°Alright, I admit that my cooking skill is horrible, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have sought Kate¡¯s help. How dare


    you criticize my cooking skill? You¡¯re no better when ites to cooking.¡±


    With a smile, Nathan replied, ¡°I can cook a little better.¡±


    Mnie said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± With that, she picked up a piece of fried eggnt made by Olivia and


    commented, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s quite delicious. Your cooking skill is already much better than mine


    because I can¡¯t cook anything.¡±


    Upon finishing her words, she also picked up a piece of fried garlic rib.


    Seeing that, Olivia fell into silence. Since she wants to put on a show, then go ahead.


    Realizing that the rib was too hard to chew, Mnie put it back on the te.


    ¡°Stop eating that. Let¡¯s try this,¡± Nathan said as he peeled the skin of a fried shrimp for Mnie. ¡°This


    should be okay.¡±


    Cocking her head, Mnie shed a smile at him. ¡°Thanks, Nate.¡±


    Nathan replied lovingly, ¡°Come on, try this.¡±


    The moment Mnie put the shrimp into her mouth, she directly nodded and praised, ¡°Oh, this is


    delicious. I envy those who can cook well.¡±


    Kate was forced to give a response and put on a smile, since Mnie¡¯s words were directed at her.


    Like a child, Mnie clung to Nathan¡¯s arm and pouted her lips, saying, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m worried about our


    future. Both of us can¡¯t cook, so what are we going to eat?¡±


    Nathan said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will learn to cook. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make you starve.¡±


    Staring at Nathan, Olivia¡¯s expression turned dark. However, she couldn¡¯t give him a reminder in public,


    so she said implicitly, ¡°Stop the public disy of affection. Don¡¯t you know that Kate and I are single?¡±


    Covering her mouth, Mnie giggled. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re used to it.¡±


    ¡°How long have you guys been together?¡± Olivia questioned.


    Tilting her head, Mnie looked at Nathan and asked, ¡°How long have we known each other?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been half a month.¡±


    Shooting him a coquettish look, Mnie looked at her wristwatch and announced, ¡°We¡¯ve been


    together for thirteen days, three hours, twenty-three minutes, and fifty-seven seconds.¡±


    Delighted, Nathan directly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Wow, you do care about our rtionship. You¡¯ve


    even counted it down to the seconds.¡±


    Shrugging, Mnie gazed at Olivia and Kate across the table and said shyly, ¡°Nate, stop it. There are


    other people around.¡±


    Nonchnt, Nathan replied, ¡°They aren¡¯t other people. They¡¯re my best friends who are as important


    as you.¡±


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Kate breathed deeply for a few times to cast away her unease.


    ¡°Olivia, are there wines in your house?¡±


    Taking a look at Kate, Olivia knew that thetter was in a bad mood, so she quickly answered, ¡°There


    are. I have only one can of beer left, but there are white wines.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rising from the chair, Olivia took out a bottle of white wine from the cab and poured it into four


    sses.


    Looking at Mnie, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink beer?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I really can¡¯t drink alcohol one bit.¡±


    With that, Mnie turned to Nathan and pouted her lips.


    Understanding what she meant, Nathan replied, ¡°Olivia, stop forcing her. I¡¯ll drink it on her behalf.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gazing at Mnie, Kate said, ¡°Actually, we all want to drink wine with you. Since you can¡¯t drink it,


    Nathan will take your ce.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    With that, Kate gulped down the wine and looked at Nathan. Pretending to be nonchnt, she said with


    a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drink your own ss of wine as well.¡±


    Nathan replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡±


    Upon finishing his words, he picked up the ss and gulped down the wine.


    Before they could eat anything, Kate continued, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you want to drink with our new friend?¡±


    Olivia understood that Kate was just trying to forget her sadness by consuming alcohol. At that instant,


    she didn¡¯t want thetter to put herself in a difficult situation or make her face the harsh reality.


    As the owner of the house, no matter how much she disliked Mnie, she had to remain polite. Lifting


    her ss, she proposed, ¡°Come on. Since this is our first meeting, we definitely have to drink together.


    I¡¯ll drink this ss of wine for both of you. Miss Hopper, are you okay with a soft drink?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Olivia. Just call me Mel,¡± Mnie said as she picked up the ss from the table.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lifting her ss, Kate said, ¡°I will drink with you guys.¡± With that, she finished the wine in the ss.


    Finishing the wine as well, Nathan gazed at Kate and said, ¡°Why did youe up with an excuse when


    you just wanted to consume alcohol? No one will carry you on the back and send you hometer.¡±


    Laughing, Kate replied, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. You never carried me on your back before. Your


    words might make your girlfriend misunderstand.¡±


    Gazing at Kate, Olivia felt helpless. Kate might appear to be alright, but she must be utterly


    heartbroken at the moment.


    Thoughtless, Nathan replied, ¡°Why do you refuse to admit it? When that jerk cheated on you some time


    ago, you drank lots of wine and became wasted. I carried you on my back and sent you home.¡±


    ¡°I dumped him, okay?¡± Kate refuted.


    Relentless, Nathan pursued, ¡°Just say whether it happened.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Turning to Olivia, Nathan questioned, ¡°Olivia, it happened, right?¡±


    Smiling faintly, Olivia replied, ¡°Both of you, stop it. Why do you talk about this topic in front of your


    girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be jealous?¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie magnanimously waved her hands.¡± It¡¯s fine. I know that both of you are Nate¡¯s


    best friends.¡±


    The dinnersted for two hours as they kept drinking wine and did nothing else.


    Two bottles of white wine were finished by three people. As light drinkers, Nathan and Kate became


    intoxicated.


    While Kate was lying on the table, Nathan managed to get up and said goodbye. Although he also


    drank on behalf of Mnie, he could drink much more than Kate, so he appeared to be okay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Olivia, please take care of Kate and make sure she¡¯s alright.¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡±


    Smiling, Nathan gazed at Mnie and said, ¡°With Mel here, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    With that, he draped his arms around Mnie¡¯s shoulders and tottered out of the house.


    The moment the door was closed, Olivia felt as though she had been drained of all her energy. Maybe


    she shouldn¡¯t have made that call, otherwise things wouldn¡¯t havee to such a point.


    Walking up to the dinner table, she inquired, ¡°Katie, how are you? Are you really drunk?¡±


    ¡°Have they left?¡±


    With a flushed face, Kate wasn¡¯tpletely intoxicated yet.


    ¡°A girlfriend he¡¯s only known for more than ten days has be as important as we are. Olivia, it


    seems that you aren¡¯t so important in his heart.¡±


    Upset, Olivia hugged her and said, ¡°You did a good job just now, as you didn¡¯t embarrass yourself.


    There¡¯s no outsider now. Just cry all you want.¡±


    Kate was smiling, but her eyes uncontrobly welled up. Raising her hand to wipe off her tears, she


    replied, ¡°Why should I cry? It¡¯s a good thing, so there¡¯s no reason for me to cry.¡±


    Despite what she said, her tears streamed down her cheeks as she forced herself to smile.


    Standing on the side, Olivia consoled, ¡°Katie, stop it. Just cry it out if you¡¯re upset.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Pouting her lips, Kate hugged Olivia tightly and wept silently.


    Not knowing how to console her, Olivia could only keep running her fingers through Kate¡¯s hair.


    In her embrace, Kate mumbled, ¡°I have known him for seven years. Seven years! We became wasted


    together and did crazy things before. When he was hurt and fell into aa for three days at the


    hospital, I never slept for three days. Why? Why doesn¡¯t he understand my feelings for him?¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia heaved a sigh silently. Nobody understood how love worked.


    Although everyone thought Nathan and Kate would end up together, fate yed a joke on them.


    ¡°Since you like him so much, why don¡¯t you confess to him?¡±


    Kate wailed, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me. I already confessed to him when he carried me on his back and


    sent me home in the past. After he broke up with his girlfriend, I also dumped my sham boyfriend.


    While intoxicated, I told him that since we both became single again, we should get together. However,


    he told me that he only regarded me as a friend and didn¡¯t expect that I wanted to pursue him.


    Moreover, he said that I could only be his friend rather than his girlfriend. Olivia, how am I going to


    confess to him again? I¡¯m not so shameless!¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Olivia consoled, ¡°Alright, there are so many good men out there. Just forget him and


    move on.¡±


    Acting childishly, Kate said, ¡°But I only like him. I¡¯ve liked him for seven years! What is so good about


    that woman? Did you see how she kept calling him Nate and clinging on to him? How disgusting!¡±


    Olivia yed along with her. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing special about her. She¡¯s average, short, and


    pretentious. Katie, you¡¯re so much better than her. You¡¯re beautiful, hardworking, loyal, and good at


    cooking. Mnie is notparable to you at all.¡±


    ¡°Nathan is a fool!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s blind as well.¡±


    ¡°What is so good about him? He¡¯s just average.¡±


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing good about him. He ys video games all the time and can¡¯t even distinguish


    right from wrong. More importantly, he''s a stingy man. Look how he always goes to your house for free


    meals.¡±


    Listening to Olivia, Kate cried harder. ¡°Olivia, what should I do?¡±


    Hugging and patting her, Olivia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Get yourself a man who will treasure you and


    make Nathan regret for the rest of his life.¡±


    Hearing that, Kate nodded forcefully.


    ¡°Take a nap in the room,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Pouting her lips, Kate replied, ¡°Tell Eugene toe here tomorrow. I¡¯m not in the mood to teach you


    today.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia said as she helped her get into the guest room. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±


    Kate nodded at her.


    Coming out of the room, Olivia closed the door and felt sorry for her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t dy the meal since she had promised Eugene in the morning. Therefore, she


    tried to recall what Kate taught her and started preparing the meal.


    Inside The Nn Group, Eugene was in a good mood. In the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t focus on work


    anymore, as he was excited about having a taste of Olivia¡¯s dishes.


    ncing at his watch for the nth time, he realized that it was 4 pm. It would be 5 pm when he reached


    her home, which wouldn¡¯t make him look too proactive.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Just when he wanted to turn off hisputer, the screen went dark suddenly. No matter how he tried to


    turn it on again, theputer wasn¡¯t responsive at all.


    ¡°Curtis!¡±


    In response to that, Curtis immediately walked into the room.


    ¡°What happened to myputer?¡±


    Curtis answered, ¡°President, ourputers have been hacked. As the server is paralyzed, all the


    computer screens have turned dark. Our technicians are trying to find out the root of the problem.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Gazing at Eugene¡¯s expression, Curtis answered carefully, ¡°The technicians didn¡¯t give me a definitive


    answer. The hacker is a pro.¡±


    Eugene was upset that they were hacked on the same day as his date with Olivia. Without saying a


    word, he went to theputerb where all the employees, who were responsible for monitoring the


    web, were busy fixing the problem.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°How long do you need to fix the system?¡±


    A technician answered, ¡°Probably by 10 pm, President Nn.¡±


    10 pm? So, that means I¡¯m going to have leftovers for dinner at her ceter. At the thought of that,


    Eugene angrily questioned the technician, ¡°What? You guys need six hours to fix a small issue like this


    one?¡± Eugene threw his weight around, trusting in his own capabilities, considering his seniority in The


    Nn Group. Therefore, he directly spoke his mind.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°President Nn, this is the best it is. If anything happens halfway, it could dy until tomorrow.¡± Those


    words were only met by Eugene¡¯s sulky silence as he soon left the room, only to be greeted by


    murmurs ofints from the other employees who gathered together.


    ¡°When is the system going to be back online?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only interested to know whether my data would still be in the system after it is back to normal. I


    spent the entire week working on the proposal, so you might as well kill me if it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I doubt it¡¯ll still be there. We should be grateful if the system can be fixed.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that the hacker who did this to us is not someone to be trifled with. I just spoke to the


    technician, and even he doesn¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be fixed.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the image of a little silhouette suddenly shed across Eugene¡¯s mind.


    Then, he stepped outside and gave Olivia a call to tell her what happened before making his way to


    Imperial Kindergarten. By the time he returned with North, it was already five in the afternoon. As he


    exited his car, he held the little boy¡¯s hand with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, North was seen holding


    a lollipop with his other hand in the pocket as if he was the coolest kid ever. After entering the elevator,


    Nn asked, ¡°Your mom has invited me to your ce for dinnerter. So, how long do you think you¡¯ll


    take?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know when I have a look at it, but I believe it¡¯ll be done right before your date with Mom.¡± The child¡¯s


    words put a smile on Nn¡¯s face as he gently patted his head. Not long after returning to the office,


    their presence was soon noticed by everyone else as they all gathered together and began gossiping.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that child?¡±


    ¡°Is he really the president¡¯s kid?¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome and cool. If he were my son, I¡¯dugh in my sleep, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°First, you need a handsome father to have a handsome child.¡±


    ¡°Hey, look, the president is carrying the child while heading to theputerb.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Is he going to let the child solve the problem in theb?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That kid looks like he is just turning seven. What can he do? It¡¯d be good


    enough that he doesn¡¯t cry and make a scene here.¡±


    In the meantime, Eugene entered theb with the child and courteously greeted the technicians in


    there, but yet no one took North seriously. ¡°North, do you think you can fix it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes fell upon


    the little boy whose eyes were glued to the monitor screen.


    North took the lollipop out of his mouth and confidently replied, ¡°Give me five minutes!¡± Eugene was


    taken aback by the child¡¯s words but was soon convinced when he recalled the time that this prodigy


    made a billion vanish from apany¡¯s bank ount without a trace. Therefore, he said, ¡°Alright, do


    your thing then.¡±


    Then, Eugene turned his attention to the technicians and ordered them to make way for the child. ¡°Step


    aside, guys. He¡¯ll do it.¡± The technicians were all shocked and stunned as they gazed at Eugene,


    probably thinking that their president must be out of his mind to let a child handle something so


    complicated. Despite their reluctance, they were still rather polite and courteous to Eugene. ¡°President


    Nn, whoever is doing this to us is a skilled hacker. If we stop what we¡¯re doing now, thepany


    could suffer a huge loss. Moreover, we¡¯ve already found a lead to work on the fix, which we¡¯re sure that


    we can get everything done by 10 pm tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let him do it,¡± Eugene knitted his brows and said.


    ¡°President Nn, it¡¯s a crucial moment now, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stop what we¡¯re doing. If we do, the


    whole thing will have to start all over again, and all the hard work we did in an hour will go to waste.¡±


    The technicians were reluctant to give up and apparently against Eugene¡¯s idea.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Soon, thepany¡¯s shareholders gathered outside theb as they all stared at Eugene, disagreeing


    with his choice of letting a child handle the crisis. Therefore, they all dissuaded him from going ahead.


    ¡°President, maybe we should let Jacob Sully handle this. After all, he is a professional and the right


    person to do the job!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If things go wrong, we¡¯re going to suffer a huge loss!¡± In the face of everyone else who


    disagreed, Eugene responded with a darkened look as he shoved the technician away. ¡°I told you to


    move. So, just do as I said.¡± As the technician was shoved away, he could only helplessly watch his


    hard work go down the drain. He wanted to speak but swallowed his words in the end. ¡°President


    Nn¡­¡±


    Soon, North looked back at the shareholders who gathered together and took a glimpse at the


    technicians. Then, he walked up to theputer and stood instead of sitting in front of the screen


    because of his height. Meanwhile, everyone else who witnessed this felt dismayed and disappointed by


    Eugene¡¯s bad call, doubting his decision to have a child look into a crisis. What can a kid do? That¡¯s not


    how you pamper a child. Nevertheless, while the witnesses wereining, North began jumping


    into action. With acent look on his face and a lollipop in his mouth, his little hands were seen


    typing on the keyboard pads with lightning speed as the monitor screen showed codes that kept


    changing. Needless to say, these were programming codes that were strangers to allymen who were


    watching.


    In that instant, all the shareholders were left with their eyes widened and mouths agape. Meanwhile,


    the technicians didn¡¯t even have time to process the pain of letting their hard work go to waste before


    they realized the child only took less than a minute to catch up with the progress they had been making


    for an hour. Therefore, they were all dumbstruck and stunned by what they saw. How long did the kid


    say he needed? It looks like he is not bluffing, judging from his progress. Witnessing North¡¯s impressive


    performance, the technicians couldn¡¯t help but doubt their own abilities as they didn¡¯t expect to be


    humiliated by a child in their area of expertise.


    While time was ticking, the monitor screen lit up as soon as North hit the enter key, with the timer


    stopping at four minutes thirty-two seconds. ¡°Great! The system is back online!¡± the secretary happily


    eximed, ¡°And all my stuff is still here.¡± Soon, everyone else cheered in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s really back to


    normal! This is quicker than we expected!¡±


    Nevertheless, North didn¡¯t stop there but instead went on to make some necessary upgrades in the


    system. Then, he looked at Eugene and said, ¡°I just installed a firewall in your system so hackers won¡¯t


    ess your system so easily.¡± At the sight of that, the shareholders all retreated without making any


    more noise while the technicians were rendered speechless. It was only after a long while that they


    finally asked, ¡°Do you know who did this to us? Was it Wily Rabbit?¡±


    The technician¡¯s words put North in a trance as the child doubtfully looked at him. ¡°What makes you


    think it¡¯s Wily Rabbit?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just think he is pretty good,¡± the technician murmured.


    North curled his lips upward and thought to himself, Why would Wily Rabbit hack your system as if he


    has nothing else better to do? Furthermore, my dad seems to be behaving well these two days. ¡°Wily


    Rabbit is a lot better than this. If he had struck your system, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had time to


    react!¡± Upon saying that, North shifted his eyes to Eugene and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    Meanwhile, Eugene had only leaned on the table as he met North¡¯s gaze. Then, he smiled with a pair


    of gentle eyes while ruffling the little boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Eugene held his hand and


    left, leaving all the other employees awestruck and dumbfounded. ¡°Oh gosh! This is unbelievable. That


    kid is a prodigy! An issue that took an hour for more than ten technicians to work on only took five


    minutes for a kid to settle.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°Did it take him an hour? But Jacob said he needed until 10 pm at least.¡±


    ¡°Such an impressive performance. Whose child was that?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the faces of those shareholders who tried to stop the boy.¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, by the time the father and son arrived on Muse Penins, it was already six in the evening.


    At this time, Olivia was seen to be very busy with cooking, wishing she had more than two hands.


    Nevertheless, she finally saw the meaning of cooking for the first time. Fortunately, I still had Kate to


    help me in the morning, but when it came to the afternoon, I had to do it all myself because everyone


    else was sleeping. The kitchen was in a mess as she had never been swamped with the preparation all


    by herself. While her hair appeared to be unkempt, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to the burn mark on


    her hand. After quickly cleaning up the kitchen, she hurriedly got changed just when the doorbell rang.


    Then, she answered the door and was greeted by North and Eugene with a bottle of red wine in his


    hand.


    ¡°You guys are fast! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring some wine, so I bought some ahead,¡± Olivia said while


    Eugene could tell that she was still catching her breath.


    ¡°Keep your wine. We¡¯ll save it for next time.¡± Perhaps our next dinner date is already nned ahead.


    ¡°Mom, look. This is what Uncle Eugene bought you.¡± North handed a shoebox over to his mother, who


    received it in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of shoes. You need to stop wearing high heels at home. It¡¯s bad for your posture, plus you¡¯re


    not short at all.¡± Eugene¡¯s words reminded her of the moment she nearly fell down earlier in the


    morning. Well, that¡¯s a ¡®good¡¯ way to lighten up a conversation! Olivia then smiled awkwardly and said,


    ¡°Thank you. Pleasee in.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After changing into a pair of flip-flops, Eugene excitedly shared with Olivia about what had happened.


    ¡°North took less than five minutes to solve a problem that our tech department had been spending


    hours on. He did an amazing job!¡± However, Olivia wasn¡¯t surprised by that. ¡°There is usually nothing


    he can¡¯t sort out.¡± Upon hearing her reply, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she was able to teach


    her child so well, even though she wasn¡¯t with him most of the time. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the way you


    educated him!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to im credit for this one because it was my senior who discovered his talent and


    subsequently found him a tutor. Surprisingly, he¡¯s improved a lot over time,¡± Olivia answered.


    It¡¯s that senior again?! Eugene felt a little jealous, as he had seemingly grown tired of hearing her


    mentioning him. ¡°Yeah, your kid is smart indeed.¡±


    After that, they entered the dining area and were soon greeted by a table full of dishes, with some


    looking burnt while the others appearing nd. At the sight of that, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,


    certain that it was Olivia who cooked them all. In the meantime, Olivia awkwardly scratched her head


    and said, ¡°This is my first time cooking. So, I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll taste, but please¡­ help yourself.¡±


    Eugene nodded and sat down while North came closer and looked at those dishes with his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mom, did you make all this?¡±


    Olivia nodded in response, whereupon her sonplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Mom!¡± Soon,


    Olivia raised her eyebrows at North. ¡°Here is your little dish.¡± Despite the havoc she had throughout the


    afternoon, Olivia still felt d and aplished for preparing every single dish on the table.


    Meanwhile, Eugene, who was sitting aside and watching them, was touched and moved by their


    heartwarming interaction, feeling a strong sense of belonging. North is such a good boy, even knowing


    how to make his mom happy.


    After that, Eugene poured some red wine for thedy and himself. On the other hand, as Olivia


    watched the red wine worth six figures being poured into the wine sses, she felt a little awkward


    because she wasn¡¯t sure whether the food wouldpliment the wine. Oh dear! Is the wine going to


    be wasted if he is not satisfied with the meal?

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Olivia pointed at the stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. ¡°Mr. Nn, please try this one. This one


    tasted fine. I know because I¡¯ve tried some.¡± Instead of saying delicious, she used the word ¡®fine¡¯


    because she didn¡¯t expect the food to be tasty to them. In the meantime, Eugene only kept a straight


    face and ate some of the scrambled eggs while Olivia watched. ¡°How does it taste?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, actually. Howe you said you¡¯re bad at cooking? Your


    dishes are fine.¡± Nevertheless, North meanly disclosed his mother¡¯s secret and said, ¡°Egg fried rice and


    stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs are my mom¡¯s specialty. If we don¡¯t order takeout, Mom will


    usually prepare either pasta, stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs, or egg fried rice.¡± Upon hearing her


    son, Olivia looked askance at him and replied, ¡°Well, these three dishes are what keeps you fed most


    of the time. Aren¡¯t you tall and handsome now anyway?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have better genes than you do,¡± North blurted out, rendering Olivia speechless.


    However, Eugene was amused upon hearing that. That¡¯s right! Olivia and her son both share the


    perfect gene.


    ¡°Come to my ce next time, North. All you have to do is just tell me what your craving is, and your


    Uncle Eugene will make it for you.¡± Nheless, Olivia replied in a defensive manner, ¡°No thanks, we¡¯ll


    be fine with the stores around here. It¡¯s pretty convenient actually.¡±


    At the same time, Eugene seemingly also noticed that Olivia was afraid of staying in touch with him,


    thus heforted thedy and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just want to thank North for doing me such a huge


    favor. You both could visit me anytime, and I¡¯ll promise to make anything you crave for.¡±


    While Olivia only treated those words as pleasantry, North shifted his eyes to his mother with


    excitement and happiness.


    ¡°In that case, let me thank you with a toast, Mr. Nn. You¡¯ve helped me so much, like the time we


    were in the hotel and the ident I was caught in. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how I can thank you. So,


    please let me know if there is anything I can help with in the future.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eugene raised his ss and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s the least I could do. If you¡¯re keeping


    scores, I¡¯m going to have to thank you for saving my grandpa. Moreover, considering the huge favor


    North just did me, we can go on and on forever.¡± In response, Olivia smiled embarrassedly and replied,


    ¡°Alright then, maybe we should cut the pleasantries and be ourselves then. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± While


    gazing at her, Eugene chugged the wine in his ss whereupon he suddenly recalled Olivia¡¯s cial


    look in the hotel that day. Feeling sentimental, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how you do it. Smile more,


    and never live your life for anyone else.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words put a smile on Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now as I no


    longer value people¡¯s opinions before mine.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If you can¡¯t get along with anyone, it¡¯s not necessarily your problem. In fact, you¡¯re


    outstanding and exceptional to me, so you don¡¯t have to give two hoots about what people think of


    you,¡± Eugene answered.


    Olivia responded with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah. By the way, would you like to try this fish, Mr. Nn? I haven¡¯t


    tried it, but it looks pretty good.¡± Eugene replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Since the first dish he tried was eptable, he


    didn¡¯t think much before taking a bite of the meat. However, as soon as he put the flesh into his mouth,


    he sensed a weird taste that he wasn¡¯t able to describe. Concerned with Olivia¡¯s feelings, Eugene


    swallowed it anyway and gritted his teeth while saying, ¡°I-It¡¯s not bad!¡±


    Olivia asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Let me try some.¡± Then, she scooped some of the fish and put it into


    her mouth. ¡°Why does it taste so funny?¡± However, Eugene chuckled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    It¡¯s just that every cook prepares it in a different way, so I guess I¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± Meanwhile,


    Olivia stared at the fish doubtfully, wondering why the recipe that Kate gave her didn¡¯t work.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Oh gosh! I forgot to gut the fish!¡± Eugene was soon heard coughing, nearly choking himself. Then,


    Olivia quickly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn. I thought the fish was alright.¡±


    ¡°Were you trying to poison me?¡± Eugene was rendered speechless as he tried hard to keep a straight


    face.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I had never tried preparing so many dishes before this, so I guess I got


    confused,¡± Olivia replied with a bitter look on her face.


    Gazing at thedy¡¯s face, Eugene curled his lips upward as his heart melted like chocte. After all,


    who would¡¯ve thought a beautifuldy like Olivia was actually a bungler in real life. At that moment, he


    felt an urge to woo her so that he could take care of her for life. ¡°Uncle Eugene, you should try the three


    cuisines that I just rmended.¡± While saying that, North picked some stir-fried tomato with


    scrambled eggs. ¡°Those are my mom¡¯s finest cuisines!¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, Eugene


    chuckled, finding North smart for his age. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Olivia responded with an awkward look on her face, trying every single dish on the table like a guinea


    pig. ¡°Mr. Nn, this one tastes fine. It may be salty, but the rice should help dilute its taste.¡± However,


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, going ahead to take a bite as a gesture of courtesy. ¡°Well, this one


    tastes fine. It¡¯s not actually that salty.¡±


    ¡°See? I¡¯m actually quite talented. I just don¡¯t have time to pick up culinary,¡± Oliviacently said.


    ¡°Mom, you need to stop looking for excuses to justify yourself.¡±


    ¡°North Maxwell!¡± Olivia angrily yelled at her son.


    As the little boy felt a chill running down his spine, he quicklyid down the fork. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done eating,


    so I¡¯m going to do my revision right now!¡± After saying that, North swiftly got into his bedroom and shut


    the door. At the sight of that, North¡¯s reaction rendered Olivia speechless. How could my boy just leave


    me like that? Man! This is going to be awkward with only two of us here. In fact, this was actually a n


    from Eugene and North as they both curled their lips and revealed a faint smile on their faces.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I have a request I¡¯d like to tell you. May I?¡±


    Olivia instantly felt tense as she said, ¡°Sure. Fire away, please, Mr. Nn.¡±


    ¡°Can you call me something else instead of ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯?¡±


    ¡°How else should I address you then? President Nn?¡± Olivia asked while she was stunned by the


    man¡¯s response.


    Meanwhile, Eugene stared at Olivia with his deep gaze while holding a wine ss with his lips curling


    upward. ¡°You could call me Eugene, my first name.¡± Hearing what Eugene said, she confusedly gulped


    in fear. Wait a minute, isn¡¯t Eugene the president of the Maxwell Group? How can I just call the


    president of a huge corporation by his first name? Man! This had better not be scary. If I¡¯m ever seen or


    heard calling his first name, what would people think of us? I¡¯m going to have a hard time exining


    myself.


    ¡°You make me feel like an alien when you call me Mr. Nn.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words got Olivia wondering. You are indeed a stranger, aren¡¯t you? Then, Eugene said, ¡°After


    what we¡¯ve been through, I thought we could at least call ourselves friends.¡± Upon hearing his reply,


    Olivia began to contemte. He¡¯s been helping us out since thepetition, just like the time he came


    to my rescue at my home. Besides, he also helped me beat Robin up, even getting me out of a tight


    spot back in the banquet. Other than that, he also lent me a hand in preparing for my anniversary a few


    days ago and spent a week with me in the hospital. At this moment, all the moments they had been


    through together started to cross Olivia¡¯s mind. Maybe he is right. I don¡¯t want to stay in touch with him


    even after what he¡¯s done for me, neither do I want to piss off admirers, but if I turn him down for a


    reason like that, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll address by your name then.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± Eugene raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why would I be scared of you?¡± Olivia sniggered and said.


    While bitterly looking at her, Eugene spoke his mind. ¡°I have a feeling you always keep your guard up


    when you¡¯re with me.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Olivia twitched her lips slightly. Darn it, he saw


    through me! ¡°Nah, nothing like that. It¡¯s probably just your imagination. Come on, cheers!¡± She then


    raised her ss and toasted him. Is he really drunk? Soon, Eugene chugged the wine in his ss and


    had his eyes glued to the prettydy. ¡°How did you manage it all, living abroad with your child?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    That was what Eugene had always wanted to know, but their rtionship had never been more than


    just friends. To him, she was like a boat aimlessly traveling on the sea. Desperate, he couldn¡¯t wait to


    get close to her, but since she wasn¡¯t making her move, he decided to pick up his pace. Soon, Olivia let


    out a sigh as she set her eyes on somewhere far away, seemingly looking back on her past. After a


    while, she said, ¡°s! I had a tough time when I first got there. I was unfamiliar with the ce and


    worse, I even ran into a bunch of thugs who surrounded and tried to mess with me. At that time, I was


    pregnant for two months, so can you imagine how scared I was? I was defenseless and vulnerable


    against these people, but as I thought fate had caught up with me, a senior of mine came to my rescue.


    Besides that, when I was diagnosed with signs of possible pretermbor, he was the one who helped


    me deliver my child safely. So, North and I are actually in his debt. Subsequently, he offered us a ce


    to stay at his clinic. After I became my master¡¯s disciple, our life was finally stable from that point


    onward. In fact, my senior was the one who had taken care of me and taught me everything I needed


    to know, especially when my master was away in the following year. Sometimes, I didn¡¯t even get to


    see him for months.¡±


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s story, Eugene finally understood why Olivia and her son always mentioned her


    senior. No wonder they always talk about him. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s so important to them. ¡°So, your hard


    work has finally paid off now, I guess.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, at least I no longer have to put up with anyone else who gets on my nerves,¡± Olivia said with a


    smile while Eugene only silently pondered. Well, she is technically right because she doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m


    not happy with her anyway.


    ¡°Here. A toast to your hard work!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s worth a toast. You did well, Olivia,¡± Oliviaughed and said.


    Yeah, you did well, Olivia, Eugene thought to himself.


    As they continued to drink, the red wine bottle was soon getting low. At the same time, Eugene began


    to feel more excited the more he drank. ¡°How about we y a little game?¡±


    ¡°What game?¡± Olivia tilted her head and gazed at the man.


    ¡°Do you have some dice at home?¡±


    Olivia was happy when she heard that suggestion because a game would at least spare her the


    awkward moment. ¡°Are we going to y a game with a dice? I got it. Just give me a moment!¡± Not long


    after, she returned with four dices and a dice cup. ¡°Here you go. So, how are we going to y this


    game?¡± At that moment, Eugene had already prepared three sses of wine and ced one in the


    center of the table while the other two were put on each side in front of them. Then, he looked at her


    and exined, ¡°We¡¯re going to see which of us gets a bigger number after rolling the dice. If you don¡¯t


    think you stand a winning chance, you could finish the wine and roll the dice again, but if you think you


    do, we¡¯ll reveal the dice right away. The loser will have to finish all three sses of wine. Otherwise, he


    or she could choose to reveal a secret instead as an alternative to drinking.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia looked at Eugene, thinking that the game seemed like a good way to kill time, so she


    agreed to go along. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even scared of drinking and ying games. In the first round,


    her dice revealed seven pips, but when she shifted her eyes to Eugene, she noticed hiscent


    look, believing that her number was smaller than his. Therefore, she chose to finish her own wine


    before continuing.


    In the next round, Olivia¡¯s dice showed four pips, feeling irritated because the number only got smaller


    and smaller with each time she tried. Soon, Eugene looked at her calmly and asked with a smile. ¡°Are


    we going to reveal them now?¡± Olivia asked herself, What else can I do? ¡°Reveal the dice!¡± However, it


    turned out that Eugene¡¯s dice were at five, which was just slightly more than Olivia¡¯s number.


    Therefore, Olivia¡¯s eyes fell upon Eugene, carefully contemting his motive. I may be a heavyweight,


    but I¡¯d get drunk drinking at this rate. While Eugene thought he¡¯d lose this time, Olivia got a result with


    a smaller number than he did. As the game continued, both of them became obsessed with the game


    in which Olivia lost every time. In fact, the red wine on the table was all finished by her.


    In the subsequent round, Eugene¡¯s dice showed eleven pips. As he thought he¡¯d finally lose, he was


    once again surprised by his own lucky winning streak. Although it seemed that fate would be on his


    side again this time, he decisively finished the ss of red wine that was ced before him.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Soon, Eugene rolled the dice again and got seven pips this time. Although the odds seemed to be in


    the man¡¯s favor, Olivia reckoned she still stood a chance to get a numberrger than seven. Then, she


    took a peek at the dice. Oh, I can see ten pips; I think I¡¯ll take the chance. Upon lifting the dice cup,


    Olivia finally emerged victorious as she pointed at the sses with wine on the table and said to


    Eugene. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to drink.¡±


    Despite his defeat this round, Eugene was still d to see thedy rejoice in the game. ¡°No, I¡¯m not


    going to drink.¡± Olivia was stunned by his answer while the alcohol took a toll on her head. ¡°What? How


    can you do that?¡± Unhappy with that, she pointed at him and questioned, ¡°Are you trying to cheat?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to share a secret with you instead,¡± Eugene held her fingers and said, but Olivia took


    her hand off and replied, ¡°Alright, fire away.¡± Upon noticing thedy¡¯s reaction, Eugene was frustrated


    yet amused. Even though he was tipsy, he could still think straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve said that before.¡± Olivia nodded her head.


    ¡°Do you want to know who that is?¡± Eugene sounded like he was trying to coax a little girl, but Olivia


    was just slightly tipsy, not dumb. After pondering for a moment, she knew something was not right with


    the man before her. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to know!¡± Olivia¡¯s reply rendered Eugene speechless and got him


    wondering whether she was really drunk.


    ¡°Tell me another secret!¡± Olivia said, leaving Eugene disappointed. Why does she always keep her


    guard up against others? Or is she only doing that to me?


    ¡°What would you like to know then?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about your brother,¡± Olivia responded after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Are you interested in him?¡± Eugene asked as his heart sank.


    Olivia stared at Eugene with a smile and slowly nodded her head while thetter only took a deep


    breath in confusion. What does she mean? Does she mean she likes Brian? While Olivia propped her


    chin with her hand, Eugene exchanged gazes with her, feeling his breath taken away by her enchanting


    gaze, as if no man was capable of resisting her seductive beauty. I think she must be drunk because


    she doesn¡¯t usually look at me like that.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯d like to know about him?¡± Eugene gulped and asked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Is he always alone?¡± Olivia uttered after a brief contemtion.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Eugene answered.


    Olivia sympathetically replied, ¡°He is a poor little dude without anyone else to lean on, just like me. Oh


    yeah. Give me a moment.¡± She then staggered to her feet and walked away. Worried that she might


    fall, Eugene followed right behind her and saw her heading to the living room, where she took a candy


    box from a small cab. Upon seeing that, he felt like a dog with two tails, happy with the surprise she


    had prepared him as he recalled the time he was disappointed when thedy bought Brian some


    candies. Although it was he who made the first move this time, he was still d that she could


    remember his words. Soon, she passed the candy box to Eugene, but before the man could continue


    to rejoice, she blurted out, ¡°Give this to Brian.¡±


    Then, Olivia returned to the dining area, leaving Eugene speechless and nonplussed. So, this box of


    candies isn¡¯t for me but for Brian? Yet, I felt I was on top of the world a few seconds ago. In that instant,


    Eugene was overwhelmed by a sting of pain as he stared at Olivia¡¯s eyes pitifully. She¡¯s only met Brian


    a few times, and she is already so concerned about him. ¡°So, you want me to give this to Brian?¡± he


    asked, refusing to give up.


    Olivia nodded and replied, ¡°I think Brian cares a lot about you. So, if you give this to him, he is going to


    be so happy.¡± However, Eugene only responded with a cial smile without saying a single word. So,


    this is all about Brian, all about making him happy. What about me? Does she not care about me at all?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Annoyed, Eugene wanted to leave right then. In reality, however, he walked over to Olivia and


    narrowed his eyes at her.


    Eugene¡¯s strong build made him seem intimidating, so Olivia couldn¡¯t help but stare at him with


    suspicion. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my candy?¡±


    Faced with the man¡¯s question, Olivia frowned. ¡°This is thest box.¡±


    Extremely triggered by her reply, Eugene didn¡¯t know what to say. There¡¯s only one box left, so she has


    to pick someone important to give it to, right?


    ¡°Olivia! Are you heartless?!¡±


    Olivia blinked in confusion. It seemed like Eugene was insulting her, so she tried her best to re back


    at him. ¡°Mr. Nn, what¡¯s with the insult?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was gloomy, as if it was the dark clouds before a thunderstorm. ¡°You better not let


    me hear you addressing me as Mr. Nn again!¡±


    Olivia stared at him for a long while before she finally yelled, ¡°Eugene!¡±


    Seeing her being so soft and gentle, Eugene¡¯s anger started dissipating.


    Then, he asked again, ¡°Do you like Brian?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you like him or not?¡±


    Olivia nodded without really knowing what was going on. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    This made Eugene turn around and leave in anger, whereupon Olivia sighed at the man¡¯s behavior.


    Ugh¡­ Why are you leaving?


    Getting up, she tried to chase after him. However, she felt like she was floating when she walked. It


    was most probably due to the alcohol. She had wanted to grab him, but she lost control and ran into


    him instead.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eugene could hear footsteps behind him. However, he was taken aback when he turned around and


    saw her falling. At that moment, electricity sparked between them as he held her instinctively.


    However, Eugene was still knocked to the ground by Olivia.


    He groaned the moment his back hit the ground.


    Their eyes met each other at that moment, and that made him flustered. He knew that she was already


    drunk, so why should he try to argue with a drunkard?


    Why do I feel so dizzy? Although her mind was clear, she felt as if she had been spinning like a


    spinning top. She couldn¡¯t believe she boasted that she would never get drunk, for she¡¯s no more than


    a drunkard now!


    Olivia knew clearly that she was pressing onto Eugene. However, her mind couldn¡¯t seem to control her


    body movements, even though she desperately wanted to get up.


    Eugene¡¯s heart started racing when he saw how close Olivia¡¯s lips were to him as he gulped


    instinctively. Suddenly, he pressed his palms on her head and brought it down lower. At this point, they


    could feel each other¡¯s breath against their faces. Right when Olivia¡¯s lips were less than a centimeter


    away from Eugene¡¯s, the door to the guest room was opened abruptly as a girl¡¯s tired voice rang out,


    ¡°What are you doing, Olivia?¡±


    Eugene looked toward where the voice originated to see Kate standing by the door drowsily.


    Immediately, all the weird thoughts in his mindpletely vanished.


    Olivia didn¡¯t react fast enough, as she only realized her best friend had arrived by now. ¡°You¡¯re awake?


    Come look at the dishes that I¡¯ve made!¡±


    Completely forgotten about the situation that she was in, she had and was still trying to boast about her


    cooking to everyone.


    Kate¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she finally realized what was happening. Olivia was actually


    pressing onto Eugene. Oh Lord! This is¡­ way too wild!


    ¡°I-I must have gone crazy from sleeping too much,¡± Kate mumbled to herself before she immediately


    retreated out of the room and mmed the door shut.


    All of Eugene¡¯s desire vanished at that moment as he swallowed down everything that he had wanted


    to say.


    Olivia¡¯s mind sobered up at that moment as well. She could finally move her body as she struggled to


    get up from him and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn.¡±


    Eugene got up as well. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Nodding, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the alcohol had already influenced her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to take the fall for me. Let me send you off.¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you okay on your own? If you aren¡¯t, get your friend to help


    you!¡±


    Olivia agreed to that.


    Eventually, Eugene gave her a few more pieces of advice before he turned around and left.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    After Eugene left, Olivia sat down on a chair and fell into a daze. Were we about to kiss just now?


    If Kate didn¡¯t barge in, would he have kissed her?


    He wouldn¡¯t really have any interest in her, right?


    Olivia felt like her thoughts were all tangled up together like a ball of yarn.


    Not long after, the door to the guest room opened again as Kate peaked inside and looked around.


    Noticing that Eugene had left, she entered with a cheeky look on her face.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re wild! How dare you try to hit on Eugene?!¡±


    Olivia wanted to bang her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that courageous. He just tried to support me because I almost


    fell down just now, so he got crushed by me!¡±


    Kate inched closer to observe Olivia carefully. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what every drunk person¡¯s catchphrase is? I¡¯m not drunk. Since you know that you¡¯re


    already drunk, it probably means that you¡¯re not that drunk yet. However, I¡¯m curious though. Who


    managed to get you drunk?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to exin how unlucky she was tonight. Her muddled brain just wanted to rest so


    badly right now. ¡°I¡¯ll exin tomorrow, for I need to sleep now. You should just stay over tonight as


    well!¡± Then, Olivia went into her room.


    Kate was speechless.


    ...


    The next day.


    Kate dragged Olivia up. ¡°So? Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡±


    Olivia felt like her head was about to explode as she massaged her head to ease the pain. It had been


    years since she experienced a hangover.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s in snippets!¡±


    Kate burst outughing. ¡°Oh, girl! Were you binge drinking? How did you manage to get this drunk just


    by drinking with Eugene?¡±


    Olivia sat up. ¡°No. We were ying a game, and I kept losing¡­ And then, the more I fear losing, the


    more I lose.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Eugene was trying to set you up, so he purposely got you drunk to try to¡­¡± Kate


    trailed off as her eyes fell onto Olivia¡¯s chest.


    Olivia¡¯s face immediately changed to one of disgust. ¡°Why would Eugene do that just to get a woman?¡±


    Kate retorted, ¡°Well, he still had to see who he was trying to get! It¡¯s possible since you¡¯re like¡­ rather


    dense when ites to these.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know how to act cute or be gentle, and I treat every guy like my brother. Do you think


    that men would like people like me? They all like the soft type, not someone like me.¡±


    Although Olivia wasn¡¯t trying to imply anything, from what Kate heard, Olivia was probably trying to say


    that men were only attracted to girls like Mnie Hopper.


    Although Kate had never gotten hurt in her past rtionships. She was still simr to Olivia in some


    ways. For example, the two of them weren¡¯t gentle girls and would never hesitate to make a move,


    especially when they weren¡¯t in a good mood.


    Olivia immediately tried to change the topic when she noticed that Kate looked down. ¡°Did you see the


    dishes that I made yesterday? I think we can still eat a few of them.¡±


    Kateined, ¡°You really don¡¯t have any standards as long as you can eat. I really feel bad for my


    godson and Eugene. Why do they have to eat the food that you cooked?¡±


    ring at her best friend, Oliva retorted, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much! They¡¯re the ones that wanted to eat


    them anyway. I¡¯m toozy to even cook for them!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say that Eugene truly likes you!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Come over and eat, quick!¡±


    Olivia came out of her room after freshening up and saw the box of sweets that she hid yesterday.


    Frowning, she asked cautiously, ¡°Did you take this out?¡±


    Kate answered, ¡°It had been on the table ever since yesterday!¡±


    Olivia''s mind buzzed as snippets of memories started emerging in her mind. She could vaguely


    remember herself asking Eugene to send the box of sweets to Brian.


    It¡¯s over!


    Why would she take out the stuff that she had kept hidden?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate asked carefully when she noticed that Olivia¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t look right.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Olivia looked like she was about to cry. Alcohol had really screwed me up this time.


    ¡°If two people asked you to buy them sweets and you only managed to get one, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to anyone! Or, I might give it to one of them secretly.¡±


    Upon getting her friend¡¯s reply, Olivia pouted. ¡°What if I asked one of them to give it to the other?¡±


    Kate gave her a re. ¡°Are you trying to drive a wedge between them?¡±


    Olivia slouched down on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Who did you ask Eugene to pass the candy to?¡±


    ¡°Brian!¡±


    Kate immediately came to a realization. ¡°Oh! So you like Brian? Well, Brian is not bad. He¡¯s handsome,


    has a stable job, and looks like a gentle person who doesn¡¯t force himself upon others. With your


    headstrong personality, you and Brian can fulfill each other¡¯s shorings. Eugene, on the other hand,


    is indeed too domineering for you!¡±


    Olivia was sprawled across the table as she tried to defend herself helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it


    is. I see Brian as my little brother because I feel bad for him. Moreover, he isn¡¯t healthy, so I figured that


    he needed the sweets more. The point is, I hid the sweets yesterday. I don¡¯t know why on earth did I


    ask Eugene to give it to him yesterday. Do you think that Eugene would be pissed off?¡±


    Kate¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give it to him, but to ask him to give


    it to Brian? You¡¯re literally asking for it!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Understand what situation she was in, Oliva sighed. ¡°What should I do? Should I exin myself?¡±


    ¡°What can you exin? It will only get worse if you try to. Therefore, you better buy a few more boxes


    of sweets to make it up to him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± Olivia felt helpless.


    Kate argued, ¡°That¡¯s why this shows who''s more important to you. It¡¯s the same as who you would drop


    first when you¡¯re in danger. It¡¯s unlikely that Eugene would get angry. However, he would surely feel


    sad about it.¡±


    Olivia suddenly got defensive, replying, ¡°Why would he be sad? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything between


    us. Geez¡­ Stop scaring me. I¡¯m freaking out!¡±


    However, deep down, Olivia knew the answer to it. Brian was Eugene¡¯s brother after all. Why would


    Eugene get mad at his own brother?


    She could see that Eugene was a nice brother to Brian, so how was it possible for him to get angry at


    her because she wanted to give the sweets to thetter?


    It was just that Olivia couldn¡¯t possibly say that to Kate.


    Kate gave Olivia a look. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything. You make your own judgment. I feel like Eugene


    likes you, so he might get jealous and might even ignore you because you gave the sweets to another


    man. However, if he doesn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to take it personally; just don¡¯t regret your decision. You


    should go wake North up now. Doesn¡¯t he have sses?¡±


    Olivia immediately regained herposure at that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get him up.¡±


    After eating breakfast, Olivia and Kate headed out together. Thetter went back to her home while the


    former went to send her child to school.


    To their surprise, they ran into Eugene when the elevator door opened. It was an awkward moment for


    them.


    Then, Kate greeted Eugene politely.


    However, Olivia felt like crying out of awkwardness. Ugh! Talk about coincidences! She was holding the


    box of sweets in her hand and was nning to send it to Brianter.


    She really wanted to tell Kate to leave first while she waited for the next elevator.


    Olivia could only force herself to get into the elevator in reality.


    She acted as if nothing had happened as she greeted Eugene, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Nn!¡±


    Eugene looked emotionless when he noticed the box of sweets that Olivia was holding. It seemed like


    she was nning to send it to Brian personally.


    He didn¡¯t know what to reply as he was feeling all sorts of mixed emotions, so he only mumbled softly,


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    North nced at Olivia before ncing at Eugene. Why does it feel like the two of them had fought


    again?


    He frowned before turning toward Eugene and gave him a suspicious look as he tried to hint through


    his eyes. Did you make Mommy angry?


    However, Eugene took a deep breath and did not answer him.


    He didn¡¯t get any restst night because he had been extremely upied by various thoughts.


    Regardless, he still didn¡¯t want to allow Olivia and Brian to start dating.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Eugene needed to talk to Brian as soon as possible. Olivia, on the other hand, panicked. Eugene must


    be angry right now. If not, his attitude wouldn¡¯t be so cold.


    The atmosphere in the elevator was very awkward, and Olivia stuttered as she tried to exin, ¡°W-


    When I went to buy these sweets yesterday, there was only one box left¡­¡±


    Hands in his pockets, Eugene continued staring at the elevator¡¯s door as he replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s


    something that you¡¯ve bought, so it¡¯s your freedom to give it to anyone.¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth slightly, wanting to exin further. However, the door to the elevator opened


    at the same time, and without turning back, he left. North then gave Olivia a look. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle


    Eugene mad at you?¡±


    Olivia pouted. ¡°Even you can tell?¡±


    Kate gave Olivia a look as well. ¡°You should have just said that the sweets were for him. It¡¯s not like


    Brian will know anyway.¡±


    ¡°But Eugene does. I¡¯ve already asked him to pass those sweets to Brian yesterday. Why would he still


    want it if I told him that it was for him? It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t afford them.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°Well, he only really cares about you, but you never cared about him.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ring at her friend, Olivia questioned, ¡°Why should I care about him?¡±


    Kate eximed, ¡°Sigh, now you¡¯re just ungrateful!¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless at that.


    ...


    After sending the child to school, Olivia went to meet Brian at a cafe. The moment she saw the man


    entering, she could feel herself calming down. The guy in front of her could be described as a


    handsome gentleman who was unmatched by others in the world. Brian and Eugene had two


    completely different vibes. One was gentle like a dove, while the other was domineering like an eagle.


    Olivia just felt like Brian needed more help whenpared to Eugene.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick,¡± Olivia teased and grinned.


    Brian smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who asked me out, so I can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Olivia felt slightly awkward at that and immediately passed him the box full of sweets. ¡°Here! I would


    have gotten you more, but this was thest box left at the shop.¡±


    Brian took it over. ¡°Thank you. How much did it cost?¡±


    Olivia was speechless as she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of paying me back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Brian exined as he chuckled.


    Hearing that, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°If you want to pay, you should just get it


    yourself next time.¡±


    However, Brian only focused on the word, ¡®next time¡¯, and he felt somewhat giddy. ¡°Nah. You should


    buy them for me.¡±


    Olivia ordered Brian a cup of coffee before she expressed her gratitude. ¡°I have to thank you for your


    previous assists.¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just small matters. Are you better now?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Brian continued, ¡°I suspect that Lara is the main perpetrator behind your ident as the footage


    released at the hotelst time had affected the marriage between the Roberts and the Smiths. Although


    you managed to escape this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t attack you again. If you don¡¯t


    mind, I can arrange two men to protect you in the dark!¡±


    Olivia immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. What can normal people do to me, anyway?


    They can¡¯t just attack me in broad daylight!¡±


    Brian retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t the car ident happen in broad daylight? You shouldn¡¯t look down on that


    woman as she managed to get my mother kicked out of the family without any money on her and


    convinced the arthys not to shelter us. That shows that she¡¯s a very cunning person. Although the


    Robert Family is in her hands now, her greed still isn¡¯t satisfied. I¡¯m guessing that she still wants control


    over The Nn Group, but she doesn¡¯t have enough authority to do so right now. That¡¯s why she had a


    marriage arrangement with the Smiths. However, now that you¡¯ve ruined her ns, do you really think


    that she¡¯ll let you off the hook?¡±


    Olivia pouted. ¡°It wasn''t me who went between the marriage arrangement between the Roberts and the


    Smiths though. It was Jessica who caught Ben cheating with Anna, so why would they me it on


    me?¡±


    Brian couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°What? Do you want to have a debate with her?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°I literally saved Lara¡¯s grandpa! Would she be so ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have attacked you if you didn¡¯t save him.¡±


    Olivia was speechless after she heard the reply. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with saving


    another person?¡±


    Something dark shone past Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention family in front of the Nns. They¡¯ll never


    understand it!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by what Brian said, so she kept her silence.


    Brian spoke up again, ¡°You should keep a distance with Eugene as well. The closer you are to him, the


    more trouble you¡¯ll face. She¡¯s afraid to harm Eugene, but she won¡¯t be thinking twice to harm you.¡±


    Olivia nodded. However, how could she stay away from Eugene?


    They were already neighbors now. She¡¯d still have to see him even if she didn¡¯t want to. Moreover, it


    was toote to start keeping a distance now, wasn¡¯t it?


    Olivia kept pondering about this on her way back. I can¡¯t just push Eugene away because of something


    I¡¯m uncertain about. That''s just not right.


    Suddenly, she noticed a ck car tailing her from her rear mirror.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Olivia was slightly surprised. Those bodyguards that Brian arranged are really efficient, huh?


    Olivia lowered her defenses when she noticed that the car behind her was just tailing her and didn¡¯t


    have any ill intentions toward her.


    ...


    During the night.


    Right when Olivia was about to fall asleep, she suddenly received a call from Kate. From the other end


    of the call, Kate sounded as if she had too much to drink. ¡°Olivia, my girl,e over to Indulgence


    Bar!¡±


    ¡°Who are you with?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ boyfriend!¡±


    Olivia massaged her temples as her head started aching again. What in the world is this girl trying to


    do? Did she really get a boyfriend just because Nathan is seeing someone?


    Olivia got up and walked over to North¡¯s room. ¡°North, will you be afraid to stay home alone? I need to


    pick your godmother up because she got drunk at a bar. If you¡¯re afraid, do you want me to ask Nathan


    toe over to keep youpany?¡±


    However, North went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Did someone break my godmother¡¯s heart


    again?¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter at how innocent he sounded. ¡°Yep! Why don¡¯t I send you over to Nathan¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to be a lightbulb. I¡¯ll be fine at home alone,¡± North answered.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be home as soon as possible!¡±


    After locking the door, Olivia drove over to Indulgence Bar


    There were a lot of people at the bar, and it took Olivia a long time before she finally found Kate.


    At the same time, Kate was intoxicated as she flirted with a man next to her, ¡°You gotta listen to me if


    you want to be my boyfriend, alright?¡±


    The man smiled knowingly as he reached out to caress Kate¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. Of course, I¡¯ll


    listen to you. I¡¯ll do anything that you asked for, alright? Let¡¯s go. This ce is too noisy. Let¡¯s have


    some fun elsewhere.¡±


    Then, he helped Kate, who was staggering, up.


    A few men who were staring at the side started looking desperate as they started rubbing their hands


    subconsciously. They looked like they were trying hard to suppress the excitement that they were


    feeling.


    Olivia took a few steps forward before grabbing Kate, who was still in the man¡¯s embrace, toward her.


    The man immediately looked displeased. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Olivia red at the man and ignored him as she carried Kate¡¯s bag and tried to help her up to leave the


    ce.


    However, she did not expect the men to inch closer to her and started ganging up on her. ¡°Did you hear


    me? Who are you? How dare you try to take my girlfriend away from me?¡±


    Olivia was supporting Kate, who looked like she might fall anytime soon, as her eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Move away!¡±


    A lopsided grin appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°I can move away. However, you have to leave her here.


    Or¡­ You know what? Why don¡¯t you stay here as well?¡±


    Then, he raised his eyebrows as he hinted at the few men beside him.


    ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Olivia frowned.


    Kate waved her off at that before she spoke up drunkenly, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t be noisy. Olivia, this is my


    boyfriend. You! What¡¯s your name again?¡± Kate slurred as she broke out of Olivia¡¯s grip and staggered


    toward the man.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The man immediately brightened up when he heard Kate as he went up to hold her. Then, he gave


    Olivia a side-eye. ¡°I told you that my name is Simon Banks, but you forgot about it. I just told you about


    it.¡±


    Kate looked up and gave him a drunk look. ¡°Right! You¡¯re Simon Banks, my boyfriend! Let¡¯s drink!


    Come on!¡±


    Olivia frowned as she tried to drag Kate away again. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    However, Simon carried Kate and dodged Olivia. Appearing to be annoyed, he said, ¡°Chill man, didn¡¯t


    you hear her? I¡¯m her boyfriend, and we don¡¯t need you to interfere in our rtionship, alright? I¡¯ll send


    her hometer!¡±


    Olivia red at him as she snapped, ¡°Boyfriend? From what it looks like, you¡¯re just trying to take


    advantage of her when she¡¯s drunk!¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened before he cursed in a fury, ¡°Do you still not f*cking understand? I¡¯m her


    boyfriend, and I can do whatever I want to her! Who the f*ck are you even to care?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s facial expression turned cold as she warned with a grim tone, ¡°I¡¯m saying this for thest time.


    Give her back to me!¡±


    Simon smirked as he kept Kate behind him. ¡°What if I say no? What can you do to me? I won¡¯t hesitate


    to beat you up if you anger me any further! F*ck off!¡±


    The moment he finished, a loud bang rang out, followed by a dull pain on his head.


    Simon immediately turned around. However, his head was hit again before he could even figure out


    who the attacker was as he staggered backward.


    Then, he noticed that the person who attacked him was Kate, who was still drowsy just now.


    Hitting him with her handbag, she still looked drunk, but she sounded intimidating. ¡°How dare you talk


    to Olivia like that?!¡±


    Then, she started hitting him with her handbag again. ¡°I dare you to insult her again!¡±


    Wait a second, is this woman really acting like she doesn¡¯t know me? Frowning, he inched closer to her


    and tried to persuade her, asking, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m your boyfriend, no?¡±


    Kate red at him. ¡°Boyfriend my a*s! You have no right to insult my girl!¡±


    Simon relented. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do it anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing that the man intended to leave with her, Kate snorted, ¡°Where to? You¡¯re not my boyfriend


    anymore. You can f*ck off now!¡±


    Her words had literally enraged Simon. ¡°Are you ying with me now?!¡± Then, he tried to grab Kate.


    Kate staggered backward to hide behind Olivia, and she didn¡¯t look like she was drunk at all.


    Olivia was speechless, although she wanted tough as she held onto Kate. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re here anyway!¡± Kate eximed.


    Olivia sighed. It¡¯s not like Kate is wasted. She appears to be conscious. However, Kate was drunk


    enough to lower down her defense against a group of men.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re going home!¡± With that, Olivia held onto Kate and prepared to leave.


    However, Simon went up to them and blocked their way. ¡°Do you think that you can leave after fooling


    us?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and looked up as she stared at him with calm eyes. ¡°What? Do you really


    want me to get back at you guys?¡±


    The corners of Simon¡¯s mouth pointed downward. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to get back at you


    guys. The two of you will either go back with us or you can go home alone! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you


    leave with Kate!¡±


    Olivia chuckled coldly. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then, she brought her leg up before giving the man in front of her a front kick. ¡°You better leave us


    alone!¡±


    Completely caught off guard, Simon didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be this skillful. Then, he instructed the men


    next to him, ¡°We¡¯re going up against her together!¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes before lowering her voice and told Kate, ¡°Wait for me somewhere else.¡±


    Kate agreed.


    Without anything to worry about, Olivia could easily handle these drunkards in front of her. In a blink of


    an eye, all three men were all on the ground.


    Simon wanted to escape, but he was too embarrassed to do so. However, he saw Kate standing not far


    away from the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Simon ran over and tried to capture Kate as his hostage. However, right when he went closer to Kate,


    she immediately hit him with a ss bottle, causing him to start seeing stars.


    ¡°This is way better than my handbag!¡± Kate eximed.


    She had been choosing objects that could help her defend herself, and this man came over right after


    she selected one!


    Oliviaughed when she saw what happened as she walked over to grab Kate¡¯s handbag. ¡°Can we go


    back now?¡±


    Then, she helped Kate to the roadside as they waited for the cab. At that moment, Olivia suddenly


    noticed a few men acting suspiciously at the entrance of the bar.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t really care about them. However, she saw a familiar face. Ben Roberts!


    Olivia¡¯s intuition told her that he was up to no good again.


    Right then, a cab stopped in front of them as the driver asked, ¡°Do you guys need a ride?¡±


    Kate wanted to enter the car, but she was pulled away by Olivia as thetter rejected the driver politely,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are waiting for someone!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate turned around and stared at Olivia suspiciously. ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡±


    Olivia nced at Ben again. ¡°For the next ride!¡±


    However, Ben and the other men were still in the dark as they continued their discussion.


    One of the men spoke up quietly, ¡°Ben, you better not hit us for realter.¡±


    Ben gave them a look. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you guys up seriously, how can I be the hero to save the


    damsel in distress?¡±


    The man said again, ¡°It¡¯s just an act anyway. As long as we all act well, you¡¯ll be able to get her! Then,


    she¡¯ll be yours tonight!¡±


    Ben took a long puff off his cigarette before throwing the cigarette bud on the ground and crushing it


    with his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an act or not. If I can¡¯t get her in my bed today, you guys will get it from


    me!¡±


    ¡°You need to know that saving the damsel in distress only works when the damsel is driven into a


    corner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Be more ruthless and make sure that she''s scared!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Anything you say.¡±


    Right then, Ben saw a slender figureing out of the bar, and his eyes immediately brightened.


    ¡°She¡¯s out. Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia saw what was happening as well. She initially wondered why Ben was acting


    so strange, but she immediately understood when she saw Jessicaing out of the bar.


    Ben was probably trying to win Jessica back.


    Wasn¡¯t the arranged marriage with the Smiths very important for the Roberts?


    Right when Olivia wanted to greet Jessica, she saw about five men trailing behind thetter. Frowning,


    she thought, Aren¡¯t these the men that were with Ben just now?


    What are they nning to do? Rob her? Take revenge? Pick a fight?


    Jessica was together with a guy and a girl. They were bidding farewell to her, and she was still chatting


    with them.


    After Jessica was separated from her friends, the men stalking her went closer to her and tried to hit on


    her. ¡°Hey, girl! Where do you want to go? We have a car with us.¡±


    Jessica instinctively took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The men went closer to her again. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We always offer help to pretty girls anyway. Just tell


    us where you want to go, and we will give you our best services!¡±


    ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll call the police now!¡± Jessica threatened while holding her phone up.


    One of the men immediately snatched the phone that she was holding. ¡°Why do you need to call the


    police? We are just fooling around with you. Do you have to be so rude?¡±


    Terrified by the situation, she continued moving backward as she asked cautiously, ¡°What do you guys


    want? I¡¯m going to scream if you guyse any closer!¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to scream? I thought girls thate to ces like this just want to find a man for


    themselves? Well, there are a few of us here, so you can pick whoever you like; what about that?!¡±


    Smiling like the joker, they inched closer to her. Some of them even tried to touch her.


    Jessica was terrified as she shrieked, ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    One of the men immediately pped Jessica, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Olivia initially wanted to see what Ben was up to. However, these men really pissed her off.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Right when Olivia wanted to help Jessica, the girl standing next to her had already started attacking


    that group of men with her handbag.


    ¡°What do you guys want?! Is bullying a girl amusing to you?!¡±


    Kate¡¯s behavior stunned Olivia. The drunk version of Kate was really Olivia¡¯s nemesis, unstoppable and


    all over the ce!


    Olivia hurried over to her friend.


    Meanwhile, the group of men was dumbfounded as well. This wasn¡¯t what they signed up for. Why


    were there two more girls all of a sudden?


    The men stared at each other as they tried tomunicate through their gazes.


    What should they do? Ben wasn¡¯t here yet, though. Should they just leave?


    Leave? Why would they leave when they were already here? There was no way they would even


    budge.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia grabbed the cor of one of the men who tried to escape and dragged him back. ¡°Why are you


    trying to escape? I thought you wanted to have fun?¡±


    The man immediately pleaded, ¡°We were wrong. We don¡¯t want to fool around anymore.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that you guys could leave?¡± Oliviamented before she kicked the man away.


    If Olivia¡¯s fighting style was vigorous and upfront, Kate¡¯s fighting style could only be described as utterly


    random as she closed her eyes and started smacking everywhere with her handbag.


    Jessica came back to her senses and started hitting the men with her handbag as well.


    Three women went up against a group of men who never had the intention to start a fight in the first


    ce. In no time, the men were subdued.


    Those who could run escaped while some limped away.


    Ben was standing a distance away from them as he fumed in anger. It¡¯s that woman again! Why is she


    everywhere?


    It was initially his time to shine and save the damsel in distress. Great! Now everything¡¯spletely


    ruined.


    Ben initially wanted to help Jessica out of trouble. However, he was a few secondster from the girls.


    On the other side, Jessica sighed in relief when she saw Olivia. ¡°Olivia, thank you so much! I wouldn¡¯t


    have known what to do if it weren¡¯t for you two.¡±


    Olivia smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Jessica turned over to Kate.


    Olivia nodded. Right when she was about to introduce Kate to Jessica, Kate had already reached out


    to caress Jessica¡¯s face and startedplimenting her, ¡°Damn, you look so fine! I know that your name


    is Jessica. I¡¯m Kate, and this is Olivia. You don¡¯t have to thank us. However, if you¡¯re free, pleasee


    over to my studio for a magazine photoshoot!¡±


    Olivia was speechless as she turned to face Jessica. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s drunk, so she¡¯s just talking


    gibberish now!¡±


    Giggling, Jessica said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute.¡±


    Hearing her reply, Olivia chuckled helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll introduce you to her when she¡¯s sober. I think


    you should go home now. It¡¯s dangerous to be out alone at night.¡±


    Jessica hummed in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Olivia. You saved me once again. We should have a meal


    someday, along with Kate.¡±


    Olivia nodded along before she started looking around their surroundings. ¡°By the way, you should be


    careful of Ben. As for those men that were hitting on you just now, I saw them together with Ben earlier.


    You should take a look into this!¡±


    Shocked by the unexpected information, Jessica stared at Olivia. ¡°Are you saying that Ben is behind


    this?¡±


    Olivia answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I did see them together discussing something.¡±


    ¡°What an a*shole!¡± Jessica cursed, then she turned to face Olivia. ¡°Thank you once again, Olivia. I¡¯ll get


    someone to look into this!¡±


    Olivia nodded at that before they parted into separate ways.


    Right when Olivia and Kate got into a cab, Olivia received a call from Eugene. Despite being surprised


    by the unexpected call, she still swiped her phone and epted it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s raspy voice rang out from the phone. Although he didn¡¯t sound cold, he didn¡¯t sound happy


    as well. ¡°Are youing back now?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the way home. We are in a cab now.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Is North at your house?¡± If it weren¡¯t so, how did he know?

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Eugene replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then, he hung up on Olivia.


    Olivia felt perplexed as she stared at her home screen. He¡¯s probably still mad at me, huh?


    Maybe he only contacted her because he wanted to let her know that North was at his house. Of


    course, it was possible that he only asked if she wasing back because North was disturbing him


    from getting his rest, so he wanted her to pick up the child as soon as possible.


    While Olivia was still overthinking, she suddenly heard soft sobbings. It turned out that Kate was


    secretly crying. She would always use alcohol as a method to vent every time she was sad.


    However, alcohol couldn¡¯t just numb a person forever. All it could do was help subdue one¡¯s pain


    temporarily.


    Olivia reached out to pull Kate into her embrace before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry.¡±


    Although Kate didn¡¯t say anything, her tears continued pouring out as she remained silent.


    Olivia brought her back to her house, for she was too worried to let Kate go home on her own, seeing


    how drunk she was.


    When they got home, Olivia helped Kate to wash up and change into somethingfortable. After


    putting her to bed, Olivia headed upstairs to Eugene¡¯s.


    On the 60th floor.


    ¡°Are you angry at Mommy?¡± North titled his head as he asked with an unhappy tone.


    Eugene sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t angry, and he also didn¡¯t me Olivia for cing Brian first. Deep inside, he also felt like


    Brian was more suitable for her.


    However, he knew that Olivia was the woman that he was searching for after knowing what happened


    seven years ago. How could I just let her go?


    Eugene suddenly felt bad for being selfish, but he¡¯d always thought that he could let go of everything


    for his little brother. However, he didn¡¯t want to give Olivia to him at all. Even though he knew that it was


    dangerous for her to be around him, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene really hated himself for being like this.


    North stared right at him. ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    However, Eugene couldn¡¯t just tell the kid that he felt like his mother didn¡¯t like him.


    After pondering for a moment, North spoke up again, ¡°My mommy doesn¡¯t like anyone at all.¡± Then, he


    added again, ¡°She only likes me.¡±


    Eugene smiled wryly. Ugh¡­ what should I do? I can¡¯t hold on any longer.


    I want Olivia to fall in love with me! I want to confess to her, and I want to tell her that I had already


    been searching for her for so long!


    ¡°I want to tell your mommy the truth.¡±


    Northmented nonchntly, ¡°You can¡¯t force Mommy.¡±


    Faced with the child¡¯s reply, Eugene gave him a look. ¡°What if your mommy falls in love with another


    person?¡±


    North gave Eugene a disdainful look. ¡°Work harder, then. Do you want me to call another person


    Daddy?¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    Ding dong!


    Eugene paused when the doorbell rang as both of them stared at each other. Soon, North motioned for


    him to be quiet. ¡°Just say that I fell asleep here.¡± Then, he ran into the room.


    Eugene¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the small figure who had always supported him. Why was his


    son so adorable?!


    Afterposing his emotions, Eugene went to get the door. When he saw the person standing in front


    of the door, he couldn¡¯t help but scan her up and down. Olivia was wearing a white knitted top paired


    with ck shorts without any outerwear. Ah, I see, she¡¯s wearing the sandals I gave her.


    The way she dressed up to chill at home was very different from her usual outfits, and it made her


    seem so much more approachable.


    Olivia looked soft and adorable, making Eugene feel like someone just punched his heart.


    Olivia exined awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was held back by something just now. Where¡¯s North?¡±


    However, Eugene continued staring nkly at her. His gaze was calming and dark, like a maic well


    that would lure one into its trap if one weren¡¯t careful enough.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Olivia broke away from his gaze anxiously while she started ming herself. What are you freaking out


    about?


    She coughed softly before exining awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ I drank too much the other day, so you¡­ You


    shouldn¡¯t mind what I said to you.¡±


    Her words surprised Eugene, for this was his first time seeing Olivia acting so timidly. Leaning against


    the door frame, he was blocking the entrance so that she couldn¡¯t enter.


    Of course, Olivia wouldn¡¯t leave without her son.


    Hence, the two of them just stood by the door.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say? Do you think I would mind?¡±


    The man¡¯szy and teasing voice rang past her ears.


    Olivia was speechless.


    How would I know?


    Um...


    To be honest, she¡¯d probably feel bad if she told him that she didn¡¯t know.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia felt like it was best if she told him everything clearly. She couldn¡¯t stand


    this man¡¯s weird attitude toward her any longer.


    Olivia looked serious as she stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy you candy. However, that¡¯s


    thest box left at the shop, and I just thought that your brother might need it more than you do. I


    mean, since he always faints, isn¡¯t it right? I didn¡¯t think too much into it, and I just wanted you to send it


    because I wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry.¡±


    She had actually exined it right in front of him in a gentle tone. I just wanted you to send it because I


    wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry.


    It seemed like she saw right through their rtionship.


    What else could Eugene say? If it weren¡¯t for him being afraid that he might scare Olivia, he would


    have pulled her into his embrace and kissed her. Why was Olivia so adorable?!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eugene¡¯s lips twitched upward. ¡°North fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia still hadn¡¯te back to her senses after being dumbfounded by Eugene¡¯s uplifted smile. How


    did this man¡¯s attitude just changepletely? Didn¡¯t he look like someone had owed him a few billion


    just now?


    Why did he suddenly smile? Oh gosh, this is so weird.


    ¡°Oh. Can you please wake him up? I¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    However, Eugene kept staring at her nkly as if just looking at her wasn¡¯t enough.


    Faced with the man¡¯s gaze, Olivia was speechless. She suddenly felt like this man had lost his sanity.


    Why is he staring at me and grinning so stupidly?


    ¡°W-Why don¡¯t I go wake him up instead?¡± Olivia frowned as she wanted to walk to the room.


    However, the man remained rooted to the ground as he continued staring at her.


    Olivia¡¯s temper red at that as she red at the man. ¡°Eugene, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Eugene smiled. Look! It is rare for this woman to be this gentle. This is the real her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Mr. Nn anymore?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath before she taunted, ¡°Honorifics are for people who are worth respecting.¡±


    Finding her reason amusing, Eugene chuckled. So did that mean that he wasn¡¯t worth being


    respected? Whatever. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted her to use honorifics on him. He felt closer to her without


    the honorifics after all.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question. I¡¯ll wake North up for you after you answer me.¡±


    Olivia sighed in relief. He¡¯s finally acting normal.


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was heated as he stared at her with glistening eyes. ¡°If you could have a boyfriend who


    doesn¡¯t need you to care about him, to be worried about him cheating, to cook, appreciates you, and


    doesn¡¯t limit you, would you ept him?¡±


    Olivia blinked in confusion. Then, she blinked again. Is this man confessing to me?


    ¡°Well¡­ You¡­ Am I understanding this right?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m confessing to you, Olivia. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to


    take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    Oh my God!


    Olivia suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe as her limbs froze and her mind went nk. Then, her


    body started going numb as she felt her legs giving up while her heart raced up, all of those followed by


    a series of stimted reactions.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Eugene really liked Olivia?


    She instinctively took a step back as confusion and fear etched across her face. ¡°E-Eugene, are you


    joking with me?¡±


    Eugene took a step forward.


    Olivia instinctively took another step back.


    Eugene frowned at that as he reached out to grab her hand. Seeing that she was still struggling, he


    pushed her against the wall and inched closer. Immediately, the distance between them was reduced to


    none.


    Eugene¡¯s voice was low and raspy, making her feel somewhat safe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t force you


    to ept me, but I just wanted to tell you how I feel. Olivia, I really like you!¡±


    Olivia felt as if thousands of horses had just stomped past her chest. She didn¡¯t know why her body


    reacted so uncontrobly. She was already a mother of a seven-year-old child and had received tons of


    confession in the past. Was it really necessary to react this way?


    Olivia instinctively pushed him away. ¡°L-Let go off me first.¡±


    Who in their right mind would press someone against the wall and confess to them? This scenario


    seems more like a robbery, no?


    Eugene backed away a little before he asked with his raspy voice, ¡°Do you have anything you want to


    ask me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s dumbfounded mind started churning at that. ¡°W-Why do you like me?¡±


    Hand in his pocket, although he looked like he was trying to act cool, he still looked slightly out of ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer this formally. You¡¯re smart, gorgeous, and have an attitude. You¡¯re also apetent person,


    making you an ideal girlfriend.¡±


    Olivia frowned upon hearing his ¡®formal¡¯ answer. ¡°Is there an informal version?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t know why I like you, would you think that I¡¯m just trying to brush you off? To be


    honest, I¡¯m unsure myself. I only know that I was quite embarrassed when I misunderstood you initially,


    so I wanted to make it up to you. However, the more I know you, the more I realized that you¡¯re so¡­¡±


    Eugene suddenly lowered his head and chuckled before he looked up at her and said, ¡°Adorable!¡±


    Olivia facepalmed. That word really didn¡¯t suit her at all.


    Even Olivia herself didn¡¯t think that she was cute.


    ¡°My emotions started to change along with yours. I could feel your happiness, your sadness. I can¡¯t


    control my temper when I see you getting wronged, and I want to tear apart those who bullied you. I


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep after I heard that you like another man. I didn¡¯t want to confess to you so soon


    because I wanted it to happen naturally when you finally fall in love with me as well, but¡­ I can¡¯t stand


    it anymore. I¡¯m so terrified. I¡¯m terrified that you might really fall in love with another person.¡±


    Eugene stared at her intently. Then, he inched closer to her again.


    Olivia immediately straightened up her back and stared back at him. Overwhelmed by the situation, she


    could feel her mind going nk again.


    Why couldn¡¯t this man just talk properly? Why must he unleash all of his charisma?


    Olivia shifted to the side as she struggled to get away from the man before turning to him anxiously. ¡°I


    don¡¯t like anyone, and I¡¯m not nning to like anyone. I¡¯m thankful that you like me, but I don¡¯t think


    that we¡¯re suitable for each other. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not a good person, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not


    nning to look for a boyfriend right now. Well¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving now. North can sleep over at yours. I¡¯ll


    pick him up tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, Eugene reached out and dragged her back. He felt his heart aching when he saw her


    anxious expression. Taking a deep breath, he consoled her, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be in a rush to reject me. I


    just want you to know that I like you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was slow and soft. Even his movement when he reached out to move her baby hair to


    the back of her ear was really gentle.


    ¡°Olivia, remember that I¡¯m waiting for you if you want a boyfriend one day!¡±


    Then, Eugene took a step back. ¡°North is already asleep, so just let him sleep here. I¡¯ll send him back


    tomorrow.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Pursing her lips without saying a word, Olivia turned around and went downstairs. She seemed a little


    freaked out as she skipped the elevator and went straight for the staircase.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze faltered as he watched the woman run away anxiously. Did he scare her?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± A childlike voice rang out.


    Eugene looked downward at North, who was standing next to him. ¡°I think I scared your mommy away.¡±


    North gave him a look as if he was already an adult beforementing nonchntly, ¡°I already told


    you not to force her. If she¡¯s that easy to pursue, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene red at him. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re low-key finding this funny?¡±


    North looked up at him as he harrumphed arrogantly. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t wish for you to be able to pursue


    my mommy so easily.¡±


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Do you want another man to be your daddy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but if my mommy wants another man to be my daddy, I can ept that.¡±


    North nced at Eugene. As if he was an elder talking to his junior, North advised him, ¡°That¡¯s why you


    need to work harder!¡±


    Although Eugene knew that this little fellow was trying to piss him off, he still managed to crawl under


    his skin.


    ¡°I can do that. However, will you still help me win your mommy over?¡±


    North harrumphed before turning toward the room. ¡°I want to sleep in your room. You can sleep in the


    guest room.¡±


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Why can''t I sleep together with you?¡±


    North turned around to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping with another person in a room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time as well. Let¡¯s try this!¡±


    Then, Eugene bent down, lifted the little fellow, and entered his bedroom.


    On the other hand, Olivia didn¡¯t bother to turn on the lights when she got back to her house, as she sat


    in a daze in the living room. Her mind kept reying what Eugene said just now. Yes! I¡¯m confessing to


    you, Olivia. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of


    you!


    Also, his breath was on her face when they stood so close to each other just now. It was so warm that


    her cheeks were still flushed now.


    Undeniably, his confession really caught her off guard. Olivia thought that it would be really awkward


    when she went over because of what happened the other day.


    Alright, it got even more awkward now!


    But¡­ Why would she feel so restless?


    To one point, Olivia started regretting and was annoyed at herself for backing away. She wasn¡¯t like


    this!


    Hold on! Could it be that I¡¯m actually interested in him?


    The door creaked. Olivia looked over to where to sound originated from to see a figureing out from


    the dark guest room. Immediately, the lights were switched on.


    Kate jumped when she saw Olivia sitting on the couch. ¡°Why are you not asleep and sitting here?¡±


    Olivia gave Kate a look before turning aroundzily and sighed. ¡°Are you sobered up?¡±


    ¡°I feel better now.¡±


    Then, Kate went to the fridge and took a bottle of water out before chugging down about half of it.


    Then, she went to sit on the couch in front of Olivia. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Olivia leaned back and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get North? Is he back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡±


    Olivia really didn¡¯t want to think about something so embarrassing anymore. Instead of picking up her


    child, she got scared and ran back.


    Kate nced at Olivia. ¡°You looked like you just got harassed.¡±


    Olivia stared at her for a while before she finally spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Upon hearing her friend¡¯s confirmation, Kate¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡±


    Olivia felt depressed. ¡°Eugene¡­ He told me that he liked me.¡±


    Kate got excited when she heard that, so she immediately got up from the other side of the couch and


    scooted over to Olivia. ¡°Oh my God! He confessed to you?!¡±


    Oliva nodded before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My goodness! I knew that Eugene felt something for you! How¡¯s that? Am I a psychic now?¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something exciting? Eugene Nn¡ªthe bachelor who¡¯s the dream of countless girls! If you¡¯re


    with him¡­ Oh god, I will be hugging a treasure now,¡± Kate eximed in exaggeration and even shook


    Olivia¡¯s thigh.


    Olivia was speechless, for she did not want to be acquainted in any way with theicaldy.


    Kate continued her celebration for some time before asking, ¡°Hey, why do you look sullen?¡±


    Olivia gave her a cold stare and Kate smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it?


    Why do you look troubled?¡±


    Olivia pouted in good fun. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re disrupting my faith!¡±


    Her reply made Kate guffawed. ¡°Hah! You don¡¯t have the faith to start with, but you¡¯re using me of


    disturbing your faith? Tell me, how did you reply to him?¡±


    ¡°I told him we¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡±


    Kate was surprised. ¡°Wait, you rejected him?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we make a good couple?¡± Olivia red at her.


    ¡°Of course! Why aren¡¯t you a good match? Look, he¡¯s cool, and you¡¯re pretty. A match made in


    heavens!¡±


    Olivia was again at a loss for words. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    Kate breathed in and said, ¡°Olivia, Eugene is really a nice man. After so many years, I have not once


    heard a scandal involving him in Summer City. This shows that he is a disciplined man. I won¡¯t go into


    his wealth, power, and good looks. You should know that he¡¯s the best in all aspects. Even if we only


    talk about how he treats you¡­ Do you recall how he took great care of you in the hospital? Last time,


    he even rebuked Harriet Grant at the party for you¡­¡±


    When she saw that Olivia wanted to retort, she quickly added, ¡°I know, I know that he just happened to


    be at the site. Anyone would have done it for you, but Harriet is no average person. Even though she is


    no match for Eugene, everyone has to be courteous to her. But did you see him having any mercy on


    that day? Not many men would offend someone influential just for you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re fated? Although your first few encounters were not exactly


    friendly, you have to put trust in your destiny. If not, why would Nathan turn out to be Eugene¡¯s nephew,


    and why would you save Eugene¡¯s grandpa? What do these serendipities mean if not fate? You can


    argue with me as much as you want, but you cannot lie to yourself. Olivia, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Olivia sighed at her friend¡¯s persuasion. ¡°Eugene is a good man, and that¡¯s the reason I can¡¯t burden


    him.¡±


    ¡°Only you¡¯ll think like that. I bet Eugene wants that burden on him badly.¡± Kate btedly realized that


    she had made a suggestive remark.


    Olivia was tickled by her nk look and chuckled. ¡°I wonder how much Eugene pays you for you to


    promote him with effort.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. I should talk to him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I need to discuss mymission fee!¡±


    ¡°I was a little touched by your words before, but that feeling is gone after you made that materialistic


    comment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! You need to feel touched. Look at me; my life¡¯s a mess, but I still take the time to worry about


    your love life. How sacrificial of me!¡±


    Not knowing how tofort Kate, Olivia sank into silence. Kate stared at her. ¡°Hey! Stop looking at me


    like that! I¡¯d think that you¡¯re pitying me.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and intentionally barked at her friend, ¡°What¡¯s to pity? Why would I pity a


    woman like you who sells your friend out but still has a best friend like me around you? Get back to


    your room and sleep now!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, my girl, I want you to chat and sleep beside me.¡± Kate went up to grab Olivia¡¯s arm, to which


    thetter shrugged away in a yful manner. ¡°You¡¯re getting over the line!¡±


    ...


    A few dayster.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Olivia¡¯s studio was officially open for business today. Therefore, she put on a traditional-looking red


    designer gown in hopes that it would bring out her curves.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as she stepped out of her house, she noticed Eugene standing at the entrance. He was dressed in


    formal wear as usual but looked slightly different. For example, he chose to wear a red tie as if he


    wanted to match her attire. Even the diamond cufflinks on his cuffs looked formal.


    After scanning his appearance, she btedly realized that she knew a lot about him. How did she even


    notice the color of his tie and the style of his cufflinks? He had been lying low for a few days, which


    made her believe that he decided to ignore her after her rejection. However, she was not used to his


    absence during that time. Smiling, she greeted him, ¡°Morning!¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Good morning. You must be very busy these days.¡±


    She replied with the same smile, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I have help.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± In fact, he had been waiting at the spot for some time. After his official


    confession of love to her, they did not have many opportunities to talk. He was worried that she might


    feel awkward and stoping around for a few days. Thankfully, he had a solid excuse today to meet


    her.


    ¡°Uncle Eugene!¡± North looked up at him with a smile and greeted him.


    The man grunted a reply and reached out to caress the kid¡¯s hair. The little fellow was dressed in a


    dark-colored suit with a red bow tie at the cor, looking cooler than anyone else.


    After leaving the house, Eugene told Olivia that she should not be driving because, as the host, she


    might need to drink. With that, he sessfully persuaded her to enter his car. In the same space, he


    felt an illusion of a family of three on a road trip.


    North was excited about the journey. His round and dark eyes darted between Eugene, the driver, and


    his mom with an unexinable enthusiasm.


    ¡°Mommy, when the school break is here, let¡¯s go on a trip.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s school break, I want to go skiing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Eugene needs toe with us.¡±


    Olivia reflexively stole a nce at Eugene. His deep gaze was fixated on the roads in front, his thick


    lashes asionally fluttering. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and the rugged lines of his jaw perfected


    his side profile. To be honest, she had always thought he was handsome, and he treated her very well


    too. She was thinking a lot about Kate¡¯s words, but she did not have the courage to add her burden to


    him. It was impossible for a woman like her, who grew up deprived of love, to bring him happiness. Or


    so she thought. ¡°Uncle Eugene is busy.¡±


    Eugene had been observing her expression from the rear-view mirror, her face cold and stern. He was


    confused as to why she looked unhappy even after he had left her alone for days. ¡°I have time,¡± he


    chimed in.


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When you want to go on the trip, just let me know. I have time,¡± he patiently borated.


    North¡¯s eyes were smiling, admiring his dad for being smart and sensible. ¡°Uncle Eugene, you must


    keep your promise.¡±


    Eugene met North¡¯s eyes via the mirror and winked at the little boy, feeling grateful for the tiny cupid.


    He calmly promised, ¡°I will not go against my promise.¡±


    Olivia was speechless at their interaction. At that moment, she wanted to renege on her promise to


    take her son on a trip.


    ¡°Mommy, look!¡± North suddenly pointed at a huge billboard outside the car window, on which a


    sentence was printed. It read: Congrattions on the grand opening of Olivia Maxwell¡¯s studio!


    She stared agape at the billboard for some time and racked her brains only to confirm that she had


    never ced any ads on the billboards. When they cruised down the road, they saw even more


    billboards that were simr to the first one. It seemed that the billboards in the entire city were


    disying the same video clip. The clip disyed the new studio¡¯s interior and went on to showcase an


    assortment of clothes, ending with the congrattory sentence.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Olivia was stunned by the oundish disy. The first thing that shed across her mind was the


    amount needed to ce the ads. Because she would only be running a small studio, so she wondered


    if her profits could cover the expenses.


    Not only that, she was annoyed at the idiot who splurged on the ads, fearing that he or she woulde


    asking for advertising costs.


    At that moment, the idiot in front of her opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Looks like the studio¡¯s items are


    going to sell out soon!¡±


    Upon hearing that, she seemed to have guessed the identity of the troublemaker. ¡°Eugene, is this all


    your doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The ads?¡±


    Eugene responded, ¡°Yeah, why? Do you like it? If not, I can get the supplier to change it.¡±


    Olivia sweated in frustration. It¡¯s him indeed! She was at a loss for words out of rage. ¡°Y-You! Were you


    worried that my clothes wouldn¡¯t sell?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel!¡±


    Olivia breathed deeply. ¡°Why did you waste money on the ads then?¡± What the heck? How does he


    expect me to return the favor?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how else to help you.¡±


    His reply effectively blocked all her impending barrage of indignant scolding. She kept everything to


    herself as she could not bring herself to reprimand him. In the end, she said dryly, ¡°We¡¯re running a


    business for profits. There¡¯s no need to waste money.¡±


    He met her eyes from the rear-view mirror and shed a vague smile at her, giving her an obedient


    response, ¡°Okay, anything for you.¡±


    Olivia was speechless and confused by what he nned to do.


    Staring at him, she dered preemptively, ¡°You should get the ads taken down right now. I¡¯m making it


    clear that I won¡¯t pay the expenses back to you.¡±


    Eugene chuckled and felt as if there was a distance between them once more. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay


    back. After all, I¡¯m one of the shareholders, so it¡¯s fine for me to do some marketing for our studio.¡±


    His remark got her again, and she thought his exnation made sense.


    At the studio, the employees were already there, getting prepared for the opening. When they saw


    Olivia looking like a family with Eugene and North, they smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Olivia, Mr. Nn.¡±


    Olivia smiled at them. ¡°Is everyone ready? It might be busy today.¡±


    The ten employees replied at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, I saw the ads for our studio. They¡¯re so cool,¡± Sophia giggled and praised, to which Olivia


    replied with an awkward smile and a vague response.


    It was only nine in the morning, but more and more guests were pouring in. Brian was the first to arrive,


    followed by a few cars that were carrying some flower arrangements in baskets.


    The moment the cars were parked, staff from the florist moved the flower baskets into the studio. There


    were too many of the flower baskets that the five of them had to spend ten minutes just on moving the


    baskets into the studio.


    Olivia was speechless again at the sight. She thought that Eugene was quite abnormal for putting up


    the extravagant ads but at least he could exin it as a contribution from a stakeholder.


    But! What on earth is Brian arthy doing?! Weren¡¯t the numerous flower baskets a waste of money


    and space, not to mention a trouble for the cleaners? What were all these men thinking?


    ¡°Congrattions, Olivia. All the best for your opening.¡±


    Speechless, she could only remark, ¡°If I had known that you¡¯d send these flower baskets over, I would


    have exchanged them for cash at the florist. That amount would have paid for half of my annual


    expenses.¡±


    Brian smiled warmly at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to buy you.¡±


    Olivia chided him, ¡°You should have provided me with free hotel stays. Why did you waste the money


    on flowers? What a waste!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive.¡±


    Finally, she shed a frustrated smile at him. ¡°Come in now. Take a seat.¡±


    Once Brian entered the studio, Nathan and Mnie arrived at the site. When they saw the rows of


    flower baskets at the entrance, Nathan¡¯s tiny eyes immediately bulged in surprise, and he secretly


    eximed his shock.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°That¡¯s too many flower baskets! Are these from the same sender? Who¡¯s that rich to send this amount


    of flower baskets?¡±


    Not knowing how to respond to Nathan, Olivia stared at his two flower baskets, which was typical of his


    style. Well, being thrifty wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s Brian.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan felt a little embarrassed at his gift. If this were under normal circumstances,


    two flower baskets would have sufficed as a congrattory gesture¡ªthose were only for good luck.


    However, the two flower baskets looked a little out of ce among therger baskets brought over by


    Brian.


    What the heck? If only he knew about Brian¡¯s flower baskets, he would have listened to the florist¡¯s


    advice and bought Olivia a horseshoe as a good luck charm.


    The sight of the two flower baskets by Nathan was overshadowed in a corner, looking sad and pitiful.


    Mnie¡¯s expression froze as well upon seeing the sea of flower baskets. Her gaze toward Nathan


    betrayed her disdain for her man.


    The switch in her gaze happened over a second, causing Olivia to doubt her own eyes.


    When Nathan looked at Mnie, she hurriedly smiled at him and gripped his arm tighter, appearing like


    a loving couple.


    Nathan was fast to adjust to the situation. He could not do anything to save his dignity, so he decided to


    ignore it and chuckled, ¡°Olivia, this is not much, but it¡¯s my sincerity. I wish you all the best for your


    opening.¡±


    Olivia could not help but tease him, ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t buy a lot. I wouldn¡¯t have had the space for it


    anyway.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie smiled sweetly. ¡°Olivia, congrattions! Everyone around me is talented, unlike me. I¡¯m not


    good at anything.¡±


    Oliviaforted her, ¡°That¡¯s alright. You still have Nathan. Anything that you can¡¯t settle will be his


    work.¡±


    Mnie took another look at Nathan with a loving expression. Feeling giddy from being praised,


    Nathan looked at Mnie with his chest puffed. ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s get in.¡±


    She nodded at him.


    As the host, Olivia quickly invited them in, ¡°Yeah, just get into the studio. There are ces to rest in


    there. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, we will head to the hotel.¡±


    When the couple entered the studio, Olivia turned around to greet the iing guests at the entrance.


    Suddenly, a jacket with some warmth was draped across her shoulders. She looked up to find


    Eugene¡¯s familiar face staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. Put this on.¡±


    Feeling grateful toward his care, she clutched at the jacket and thanked him. ¡°You should head in.¡±


    He curtly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Peering down at her eight-inch heels, he asked, "Are you tired? Take a rest. Since I''m a stakeholder, I


    can take over."


    Olivia smiled at him. "It''s fine. I''m used to wearing heels."


    He didn''t say anything more because he only wanted to hang out with her. If so, they''d both remain


    outside the studio.


    At the same time, a fleet of cars approached the studio. The leading car was a ck Maybach, which


    rolled to a stop at the entrance.


    Everyone at the site was gossiping. ¡°Are those carsing for the opening ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Looks like someone influential.¡±


    ¡°Look, look, isn¡¯t that Gillian Thompson? Jean Ford is here too. Oh my god, the superstars are showing


    up!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Abby Elliot and Ruth Paxton are here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Olivia sure is well-connected.¡±


    During themotion, the car door was opened, and Marcus Cohen¡¯s face appeared. Olivia


    immediately went up to him. ¡°Marcus!¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°Olivia, congrattions. Best of luck with your opening!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡±


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Eugene and greeted him with a surprised smile. ¡°President Nn, I didn¡¯t


    know you¡¯d be here too.¡±


    Eugene shed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a stakeholder of the studio after all.¡±


    Marcus gave a meaningful response, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a stakeholder? If so, congrattions to you as


    well!¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Eugene replied to him politely, ¡°Thank you, pleasee in!¡±


    Instead of moving into the studio, Marcus stood on the spot and turned to look at the superstars who


    were filling in. ¡°Olivia, they came here for your reputation. Just give them a discount.¡±


    Olivia knew very well that the superstars did note here for her. Perhaps Marcus asked them to


    come, which they obliged to. Anyway, she smiled at them and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If Marcus


    says so, I will offer him a family discount. Ladies, please take a look around. For you, everything is 12%


    percent off.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the women showed excited reactions. ¡°Thank you, Olivia!¡±


    Across the street, Anna¡¯s fashion studio was unusually lonely. She stood at the disy window and


    observed the cars driving over to Olivia¡¯s studio, which had piles of flower baskets at the entrance.


    Olivia even put up ads on the billboards around the city as if she was worried that no one would notice


    her opening ceremony.


    What a show-off! The more she shows off, the sooner bad luck befalls her! Anna thought to herself with


    resentment.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sarah stood beside her with envy in her eyes. Ever since Anna was exposed for giarising at the


    competition, her studio lost a lot of business, and all employees left except for Sarah. All of a sudden,


    she tugged at Anna.


    ¡°Miss Anna, they¡¯re wearing items from Olivia¡¯s studio, right? Just now, I saw Gillian Thompson arriving


    in a different outfit. She must have changed.¡±


    Following Sarah¡¯s gaze, Anna noticed that not only Gillian Thompson changed her outfit. Jean Ford,


    Abby Elliot, and Ruth Paxton, the stars she was familiar with, had changed into outfits from Olivia¡¯s


    studio as if they were promoting the designer for free.


    I hate this! I hate this so much!


    Anna¡¯s fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm in envy, but she did not feel the pain at all. Dealing with


    the divorce request from Hugo Gray, her son¡¯s alienation from her, and the cold reception from her


    doting father, Anna lost both her reputation and her family. On top of that, her only studio was about to


    shut down.


    As for Olivia, she looked merry, swimming around different men, her career and her rtionships


    looking bright and promising. In Summer City, most residents must have heard of Olivia Maxwell.


    Anna was really skeptical as to why did the men around Olivia not bat an eye about her past? Didn¡¯t


    they find it disgusting that she had slept with a beggar underneath Jordan Bridge?


    Why would they please her one after another?


    Oh, right! Perhaps they were totally in the dark about Olivia¡¯s past!


    At the thought of that, a cruel smile appeared on Anna¡¯s face. She thought that she should give things


    a push.


    On the other side, Olivia was stunned by the sight of the superstars dressed in her designs.


    ¡°Olivia, how is it? Isn¡¯t my marketing idea brilliant?¡± Marcus beamed at her, to which she replied with a


    nod and a smile. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Eugene lifted a brow in amusement because he wasn¡¯t expecting a stroke of genius from Marcus.


    Indeed, the power of superstars was the best marketing.


    Eugene¡¯s ads shocked the entire Summer City, but Marcus¡¯s ad was directed at a targeted audience.


    d in Olivia¡¯s outfits, the superstars started to do a catwalk at the entrance of the studio, which


    sessfully attracted a lot of attention from passersby.


    Suddenly, another car approached the studio and rolled to a stop at the entrance.


    This time, Eugene and Olivia exchanged a nce because this was a van, which looked nothing like


    what a guest would ride. The van driver hopped off and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Olivia Maxwell?¡±


    She went up to him. ¡°I am.¡±


    The driver grunted and handed her a pen in a professional manner. ¡°Please sign this.¡±


    She took the pen and signed while asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The driver answered, ¡°A money tree.¡±


    Astonished, Olivia gasped, ¡°A money tree? Where is it from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just a delivery man. Isn¡¯t the sender address written on the delivery slip?¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The driver didn¡¯t care and called his coworkers down from the van, after which the group of men


    shuffled to the back of the vehicle. Olivia¡¯s lips quivered uncontrobly when she imagined the size of


    the money tree that needed to be carried down by six to seven men.


    Out of curiosity, she followed behind the delivery workers to peek.


    Aside from her, all the guests at the studio were busy peeking into the van, curious to see the


    enormous gift that needed to be moved by a group of men.


    When Olivia finallynded her eyes on the money tree, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Wait! This ain¡¯t no money tree! No, technically, it¡¯s a money tree.


    The ¡®tree¡¯ was a gigantic safe that measured 1.8 meters in height and 1.2 meters in width. One side of


    the cube was made of ss to show the contents. A money tree was ced in the case, and it was not


    an average nt. It was literally a money tree with heart decor, gold coins, and diamonds hanging on


    its branches. She only needed to take one look at it to feel dizzy.


    Olivia felt that she was struck by lightning, therefore she stood frozen on the spot. The workers from


    the deliverypany appeared moreposed than her. Not only did they not rob the item, they even


    managed to deliver it in perfect condition, which was surprising to her.


    When everyone saw the money tree, they could not help but draw a sharp breath.


    ¡°What the heck? Who splurged on that?¡±


    ¡°Look, that is the real money tree. Say, the diamonds and gold coins on the branches must be genuine,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Should be fake. I mean, who would put genuine gems and gold on the tree and ce it in a


    transparent case to show off?¡±


    ¡°I think if it¡¯s fake, there will not be a safe. Even the huge safe must be expensive.¡±


    ¡°No matter how expensive the safe is, it¡¯s worth less than the tree itself. Even if the diamonds are fake,


    the design of this tree must have cost tens of thousands.¡±


    People were chatting in amusement, but Eugene was frowning deeply. He suddenly felt that his ads


    over the city were not as explosive as the money tree gift. This surprise gift triumphed over his efforts


    and stole his limelight.


    Who was the person behind this gift? Olivia sure had a lot of connections.


    At the same time, Olivia was also dying to know the identity of the sender, whose choice of gift


    frustrated her. Not bothering to check the time zone difference, she took her phone and made an


    international call. When the call was picked up, she demanded, ¡°Tell me that the money tree was not


    from you, was it?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A sleepy male voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Olivia? You received it?¡±


    She was speechless at the truth. ¡°Wait, it was really you? Do you intend to send it to the robbers or


    me?¡±


    The man sounded like he struggled to sit up, and his voice returned to a casual tone. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for


    you!¡±


    ¡°We all know that you¡¯re a famous doctor. Those who don¡¯t might suspect that you¡¯re a diamond


    exporter from Africa! Why did you send a gigantic gift? Aren¡¯t you worried about theft and robbery?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ce it in a safe for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, thanks a lot!¡± Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°But why did you design a transparent side? Are you


    tempting the thieves or testing the features of your safe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tested it before. The safe has an automatic alert system. The money tree won¡¯t go


    missing. If the alert is triggered, you just have to enter your birthday as the passcode on the remote


    control.¡±


    Olivia went silent from astonishment.


    The man chuckled. ¡°Alright. If you think it¡¯s jarring, you can sell it off. I just wanted to express my good


    wishes. To be honest, I had wanted to send you some rose tea for beauty and health purposes, but


    your juniors keptining that the rose tea looked stingy and wanted me to buy something more


    luxurious. I was out of ideas, so I picked the money tree!¡±


    Olivia was both tickled and frustrated at the same time. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed inhumane! You¡¯re really


    nning to make me lose sleep to keep an eye on that thing all day, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    The man¡¯s joyful voice boomed through the phone once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the safe and sleep


    well. It won¡¯t be gone. Even if it is, I¡¯ll send you a new one!¡±


    ¡°Go back to bed!¡± After that, Olivia hung up angrily.


    Soon, she saw the few workers pushing the safe on a cart into the studio. They were shouting out


    directions at each other while finding the right ce to put down the safe. ¡°Where should we ce this


    item?¡±


    How am I supposed to know?


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the studio and made space in her office for the safe.


    Just now, when she saw the ring money tree, she was at a loss, finding it both frustrating and funny.


    The instant Kate arrived, she saw the delivery men yelling and moving the gargantuan item into the


    studio, which was really funny in her eyes. ¡°Is that what your senior got you?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah. He had a patient who was working in the diamond business, so he got the


    money tree ordered and delivered. The price tag of this tree is probably equivalent to the annual pay of


    the craftsman.¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re his true love then!¡±


    She received a stare from Olivia. ¡°Stop that nonsense. He¡¯s my senior.¡±


    Moving on, Kate rubbed her chin and started thinking. ¡°Tsk, tsk, why don¡¯t you leave someone here at


    night to guard the safe? I n toe over at night to break the ss and steal a few diamonds.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling, Olivia egged her on, ¡°Yeah, you should try it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to break the ss?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± As she spoke, she knocked on the safe, and the next second, an rm


    immediately red and attracted the attention of those outside the studio, who walked over to check


    out the situation.


    Olivia was shocked too because she only wanted Kate to give it a try without expecting the loud rm


    noise. She hurriedly looked around for the remote control and finally managed to turn the rm off after


    entering the password.


    Everyone surrounded the two and discussed the security rm with great interest.


    As for Kate, she was patting her chest in shock. ¡°My god, that was terrifying. It looks like it¡¯s not easy to


    steal that tree.¡±


    Nathan happened to walk up and overheard her remark. He could not help but make fun of her. ¡°Are


    you stupid? There¡¯s a reason they ced the money tree at the most conspicuous ce. How would


    they let you steal it that easily?¡±


    Kate looked up at Nathan and wanted to tell him that it was none of his business. However, she saw


    Mnie locking arms with Nathan. When her eyes met Mnie¡¯s, she decided not to retort and instead


    chose to ignore him.


    It was Nathan who was unused to Kate¡¯s behavior as he joked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more behaved today.


    You indeed have a guilty conscience.¡±


    Furious, Kate could not stop herself from barking back at him, ¡°Get lost, Nathan Baker! I¡¯m only


    overlooking yourments out of respect for your girlfriend. Don¡¯t cross the line!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue disapprovingly and turned around to take a look at Mnie. Then, he


    pinched Mnie¡¯s chin and remarked, ¡°Youmand people¡¯s respect.¡±


    Mnie shunned his advance in embarrassment, ¡°Quit fooling around. There are people around us.¡±


    Kate stared nkly at the lovey-dovey couple and frantically shifted her gaze away to the money tree,


    acting as if she was casually admiring it.


    Noticing Kate¡¯s difort, Olivia stood out and announced, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go out now.¡±


    A few people responded to her. They left the studio and prepared for the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    At 9.58 a.m., the ceremony officially started. Since there was a firecracker ban in Summer City, some


    merry music was yed in the background as a recement. In the middle of the music, Olivia took


    the microphone and gave a short speech.


    ¡°I would like to express my thanks to everyone who has taken time off to attend this ceremony at my


    studio. Here, I¡¯d like to wee everyone warmly and sincerely thank my team. Olivia Maxwell¡¯s studio


    has just opened, but we have an established design team, ensuring that each of our outfits is unique so


    that every woman who wears our products could shine in their unique and irreceable charms. Do


    look forward to more products and support us in the future. Today, we will provide a 12% discount as a


    wee gift to all guests. You can pre-order any item you like and even discuss your ideas with us.


    We guarantee you a satisfactory shopping experience. Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    After the speech, Olivia bowed deeply at the audience beneath the stage, hence winning a round of


    apuse.


    Next, some hostesses led the VIP guests to their respective spots on the stage with Olivia at the


    center. Eugene and Brian stood beside her to the left and right. Beside them stood Marcus and Nathan.


    With trays in their hands, the hostesses handed over golden scissors to everyone on stage, and the


    ribbon-cutting began. The bow on the ribbon fell onto the tray from the ribbon-cutting, at which the


    audience apuded, marking the end of the brief ceremony.


    Afterward, Kate and Nathan helped to clean up, and the studio staff busied themselves with greeting


    the customers.


    Be it attending out of courtesy or love of fashion, the guests and customers packed the studio. They


    chatted or tried on clothes. In general, the atmosphere was good, and business was booming.


    The hotel was not very far away. Therefore, Olivia decided to head over at 11 in the morning. With only


    half an hour left before her departure, she decided to sell as many items as possible. Out of her


    expectations, she heard someone shouting her name.


    ¡°Miss Olivia!¡± Sophia jogged over to her. ¡°We ran out of clothes!¡±


    Olivia frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Helpless but proud, Sophia announced, ¡°The 68 pieces we prepared for the opening day were sold


    out.¡±


    Shocked by the good news, Olivia gulped and checked with her staff again, ¡°Not one left?¡±


    Sophia nodded hard. ¡°Yeah. Just now, the stars themselves ordered around 19 pieces. Some other


    customers who showed up as fans were waiting for this exact moment. When you announced the 12%


    discount, they ordered more for their friends. Anyway, we¡¯re out of products now.¡±


    Olivia found it hard to believe. Was this someone else¡¯s doing under the table?


    ¡°How about this? If the customers are still interested, we¡¯ll leave them our contact. Or you could jot


    down their preferred item style and have them wait for a few days while we restock. The 12% discount


    still applies.¡±


    Smiling, Sophia replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head in now.¡±


    Olivia beamed at her staff. She had anticipated that her products would sell out, but she did not expect


    it to be snatched up in a matter of moments. It felt good to be validated.


    On the other side, Anna was still fixated on the merriment across the street. She observed the money


    tree being delivered and Olivia coolly giving a short speech for the ceremony. She was basically putting


    herself under torture. Even though she knew she would feel awful for watching the ceremony, she still


    decided to stare on.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed when she was staring. At the end of the day, she noticed that Olivia¡¯s studio was empty


    and the doors shut, looking deserted as if it was not open for business yet. If not for the flower baskets


    at the entrance, Anna would have thought so too.


    Why was no one in the studio?


    Anna kept staring at her rival across the street until afternoon, but no one returned.


    She looked at Sarah. ¡°What does that mean? Are they closed for the day, not taking any business?¡±


    Sarah furrowed her brows in suspicion. ¡°No way. The first day usually sees more customers. How could


    they not sell anything on the first day?¡± After that, she nced at Anna and suggested, ¡°Miss Anna,


    maybe they are sold out.¡±


    ¡°Sold out? That¡¯s impossible! Their studio sells high fashion. One item is at least worth a hundred


    thousand or even millions. How do they sell out?¡±


    Sarah could not find a usible answer. ¡°Should I go over and peek? I should be able to see


    something through their windows.¡±


    At first, Anna was reluctant to send Sarah over out of her pride. If she kept her eyes on her rival without


    a good reason, it might show that she was unconfident. On the other hand, she was dying to know


    what happened to the studio. After some hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Just be careful. You need to pretend


    that you¡¯re strolling around.¡±


    Sarah agreed and went out.


    Anna remained in her studio and perched in front of the windows to observe Olivia¡¯s studio. She saw


    Sarah running across the street after looking around, leaning into the windows to peek into that studio


    and running back hastily after the inspection.


    Soon, she heard the door creaking open and Sarah¡¯s panting. ¡°Miss Anna, t-their studio¡­¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Before Sarah could finish her words, Anna was already annoyed at her actions. ¡°Why did you run?


    Didn¡¯t I ask you to stroll over and take a casual look? You looked like you were going to steal


    something. What if they returned and bumped into you?¡±


    Sarah waved her hands. ¡°They won¡¯t be back.¡±


    Confused, Anna blurted out, ¡°What?¡±


    Her hands sped on her knees, Sarah panted for some time before she resumed talking. ¡°They are


    sold out. Not one item was left.¡±


    The news shocked Anna, and her eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? They are really sold out?¡±


    Nodding, she was shocked by the sight as well. Even though it was her guess to begin with, she never


    took it seriously because the possibility of selling out on the first day was close to nil. She recalled the


    opening day of Anna¡¯s studio when they had sold about five items. Back then, Anna even thought that it


    was a decent result.


    How could Olivia¡¯s studio sell out within half an hour?


    Anna stumbled onto the sofa. Although the billboard ads across the city were indeed good marketing


    for Olivia, the speed at which the items sold out was mind-boggling.


    ¡°How many items did they prepare?¡± She asked numbly.


    Sarah answered, ¡°They had at least twenty items on their mannequins, but the total amount of products


    is definitely more than whatever is on the mannequins. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing left on the


    mannequins.¡±


    Anna¡¯s soulless eyes wandered over to the studio across the street. She recalled that she had


    prepared about forty pieces of work for her studio opening. Judging by Olivia¡¯s grand opening, Olivia


    must have had more than twenty pieces in stock.


    Olivia showed no mercy.


    ...


    At the hotel, the banquet was nearing an end. As the host, Olivia had to go around and toast the


    guests. Although she was a good drinker, two hours of toasting the individuals made her tipsy. Her


    footsteps were unsteady, whereupon she lost her coordination and almost toppled over. Thankfully,


    someone grabbed her at that moment. In a moment of panic, she turned around to look at her lifesaver


    before breaking into a smile. ¡°Eugene?¡±


    Eugene was frustrated. ¡°I know you¡¯re a heavyweight, but you can¡¯t go on like this. It¡¯s fine to down a


    ss at each table, but you can¡¯t toast every single guest!¡±


    Her cheeks flushed and her gaze hazy; she squinted her eyes into a crescent shape with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m


    happy!¡±


    He took her arm and pampered her, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re happy today. Leave the rest to me. Please


    take a seat.¡±


    She fired back, ¡°No. I can¡¯t be unfair. There¡¯s only one table left. I can do it!¡±


    ¡°What if I toast them on behalf of you? Is that fine?¡± Eugene wanted to reach apromise.


    Olivia blinked her eyes at him in the middle of a daze and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m one of the stakeholders.¡± Why did she have to keep him at arm¡¯s


    length?


    Olivia knitted her brows in response and sternly reasoned, ¡°You will have to driveter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene was defeated. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll have Curtis pick us upter.¡±


    She nodded in approval. ¡°Well, that works.¡±


    He found it frustrating and funny that she was reluctant to take his advice.


    Leading her to the final table, he noticed that the guests were all close acquaintances. Due to their


    close rtionships, everyone could tell that Eugene was ready to toast on behalf of Olivia.


    Therefore, those who did not n to drink insisted on toasting Olivia for fun.


    The first one to joke around was Marcus. Stealing a look at Eugene, he raised his ss at Olivia with a


    smile. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re the boss because it¡¯s your opening day. I¡¯ll toast you. I¡¯m not going to repeat the


    cliche well wishes because I know that your business will do well. I shall wish you goodpanionship


    and happiness.¡±


    She beamed at him. ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡± The next second, she lifted her ss in an attempt to down the


    alcohol. Seeing that, Eugene grabbed her ss and exined, ¡°Olivia had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take


    this for her.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus smiled slyly. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s against the rules! I know that you hold stakes in the studio business,


    but you¡¯re different from Olivia. You can drink on her behalf, but you¡¯ll have to do double!¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Once Marcus noticed that Eugene was smitten with Olivia, he instantly saw Eugene in a more affable


    light instead of fearing him. After all, Marcus was a cousin of Olivia!


    Of course, Eugene was aware of the dynamics of the rtionship and behaved well in front of Marcus.


    After all, he was pursuing Marcus¡¯ cousin. Therefore, he obediently agreed, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, he instantly downed the alcohol in Olivia¡¯s ss and poured himself another, smiling and


    dering, ¡°Marcus, my fellow cousin, thank you for showing up.¡± Next, he raised his ss at Marcus


    courteously.


    Following that, Marcus stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too gracious. I wish nothing but the best for the


    studio business.¡±


    Everyone at the table cheered them on with gossiping expressions. Kate was especially agitated at the


    scene, to which Nathan gave a side-eye. ¡°You idiot. They¡¯re only toasting, but why are you getting all


    excited?¡±


    She red at him. ¡°I just love it. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes quietly moved between Nathan and Kate as her lips curled up in mockery. Then, she


    gently took a sip of the drink in front of her. However, Brian¡¯s expression fell, and he wondered if


    Eugene and Olivia were together. Isn¡¯t he afraid of burdening her?


    Staring at Eugene, Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re addressing Marcus as a cousin of yours, huh? Do


    you have another identity aside from a stakeholder of the studio?¡±


    Olivia tried hard to think with her numb brain as she looked at Eugene in confusion. Yeah! Why did he


    im that Marcus is one of his cousins?


    Eugene stared Brian down as he calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Olivia¡¯s, and Marcus is her cousin,


    so I see him as a cousin of mine too. Is it wrong for me to address Marcus the way Olivia addresses


    him?¡±


    Brian scoffed, ¡°Did Marcus allow you to do so? For those in the dark, they might think that you have a


    special rtionship with Olivia!¡±


    Sensing that the joke was getting out of hand by the two men, Marcus hurriedly stood up to mediate,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can see me as a cousin. I¡¯m older than most of you here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can see


    me as your elder cousin too. I¡¯d be more than happy to see that.¡±


    Eugene shot a dark look at Brian for some time before slowlymenting, ¡°Marcus himself has no


    issue with it. You should quit fussing about it!¡±


    Brian returned a sharp look at him without any intention to back down. ¡°Marcus didn¡¯t put it out, but you


    have to be sensible. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ll bring to them after you refer to Marcus as


    your cousin?¡±


    Eugene knew what Brian was worried about. He was aware that he lived in a perilous world, but he


    selfishly wanted Olivia for himself. He couldn''t stand the sight of Olivia with any other man, even if she


    were only hanging out with her brother. ¡°I wonder what right do you have to question me.¡±


    The temper of the two men was ring up, and dangerous looks lurked in their eyes. It was so tense


    that they might break into a bloody fight the next moment. Everyone at the table held their breath and


    stared at the two men.


    Even though Olivia¡¯s response was slowing down, she could tell that the atmosphere had worsened.


    With a smile, she held Eugene back. ¡°Come on, guys. It¡¯s just a way of addressing Marcus. It¡¯s nothing


    much. I even call Eugene¡¯s grandfather my grandpa. You guys, don¡¯t make an issue out of nothing. If I


    get vindictive, both of you will be in trouble.¡± As she was speaking, she filled Eugene¡¯s ss with


    alcohol, followed by Brian¡¯s ss. ¡°Drink up! Thanks for showing up to support me and provide me the


    hotel event venue. Later, please remember to give me a discount. My business just started, and I


    haven¡¯t broken even!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, Brian looked away from Eugene and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t broken even? I


    thought your clothes were sold out today? Big Boss Maxwell, are you pretending to be poor?¡±


    She replied with a somber expression, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m penniless. I haven¡¯t received my rent payment yet.¡±


    Brian yed along with her, ¡°How grateful! I should have be your studio¡¯s stakeholder too.¡±


    She smiled back at him. ¡°I feel regretful too for not opening a florist shop.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    The familiar joke managed to amuse the guests and made everyoneugh, thereby lightening up the


    atmosphere. ¡°Come on, everyone! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Olivia raised her ss, but Eugene snatched


    her ss again and stared at Brian to imply something. ¡°There is no use regretting things that were


    meant to happen. Anyway, Olivia has drunk more than enough, so I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡±


    Nheless, Brian only stayed still and red at Eugene who wasn¡¯t bothered at all as he continued


    what he had been doing. No one else dared to mess with Eugene anymore as they finished the


    ceremony without a hitch. Soon, Eugene approached a waiter and ordered some tea for Oliver. ¡°Here.


    You should feel better after drinking this.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia took a peek at those sitting around the table, feeling a little embarrassed as she


    didn¡¯t know how to turn them down. Therefore, she decided to drink the tea without much hesitation.


    On the other hand, Kate noticed Mnie leaning forward to Nathan, seemingly whispering something


    to him. In the next moment, she was seen leaning even closer to the man with a bashful look on her


    face, thus Kate couldn¡¯t help but think they were flirting with each other.


    Instantly, Kate was overwhelmed by depression, so she decided to walk away to the restroom to have


    some solitude. However, it wasn¡¯t long until Mnie came in as well. Deep down, Kate didn¡¯t really like


    thisdy, not only because she was Nathan¡¯s girlfriend, but also she knew they wouldn¡¯t get along with


    each other well. After all, it was easy for two women with shing natures to fly into a rage as soon as


    either of them said the wrong word. Nheless, Mnie was deemed to be a honey-tongueddy


    who was good at winning a man¡¯s heart by flirting. On the other hand, Kate was the total opposite as


    she was impulsive and ill-tempered. She would even get physical at times when she found herself at


    odds with someone. Therefore, it was understandable why Mnie¡¯s meek nature would be the


    preferred type by men to her headstrong character.


    ¡°Are you alright, Katie?¡± Mnie caringly asked when she saw Kate standing near the basin top.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kate shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. I guess you must¡¯ve probably drunk a little more than you can handle,¡±


    Mnie worriedly replied with a pair of furrowed brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My cheeks flush every time I drink,¡± said Kate who was deliberately touching her face.


    In a caring manner, Mnie gave her a piece of advice, ¡°You need to stop drinking then. Men aren¡¯t


    going to like how you look right now.¡± Her words made Kate knit her eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to


    do with drinking? Look at Olivia. Men like her even though she drinks. As the saying goes, beauty is in


    the eye of the beholder, so everyone is entitled to his own feelings and opinions.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Frustrated, Kate turned around and headed toward the exit, but soon heard Mnie sniggering. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know how the others feel, but I do know how Nathan feels.¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense,


    but it seemed that she wasn¡¯t in control of her own legs as she stopped in her tracks and looked back


    in curiosity.


    At this time, Mnie was seen fixing her makeup with lipstick in front of the mirror for a while. After


    that, she ced her lipstick back into her purse and turned around slowly, winking at her in mischief.


    ¡°I¡¯m his cup of tea, the type that he likes. We usually do it three to four times every night until I beg him


    to stop. His performance in bed is the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Mnie added with a smile, ¡°Nathan told


    me he is not interested in any other woman because only I can turn him on. So, don¡¯t you think he is


    crazy over me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words made Kate¡¯s blood boil with anger as she was now certain that this was an attempt to


    provoke her. With a cial expression, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he likes you, but I do know that


    you¡¯re disgusting and shameless.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Unprovoked by Kate¡¯s insult, Mnie responded with an innocent smile, ¡°You have a crush on Nathan,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kate¡¯s face darkened.


    In an excited tone, Mnie replied, ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering how I knew that, aren¡¯t you? Actually, I saw


    through you the first time we met at Olivia¡¯s ce. Although you might have appeared unconcerned, I


    knew you could never pretend as if nothing ever happened considering how close you are with Nathan.


    Besides, I also knew you were afraid to peek because you didn¡¯t want to see how sweet we were, yet


    you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him just now. That was just confusing. You both have been best friends


    for years, but why did he choose me instead?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to show off right now?¡± Kate asked with a cial look on her face.


    ¡°Rx, Katie. Women should be gentle and meek like me. instead of wasting time drinking all day, I


    suggest that you should do something to look for your Mr. Right. Nathan is not the only man in the


    world, so why would you give up the whole forest for just one tree? After all, men don¡¯t like annoying


    women who won¡¯t stop bothering them.¡±


    On the verge of an outburst, Kate tried hard to suppress her anger as she took huge strides forward to


    thedy. ¡°Who did you say is annoying?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tilting her head, Mnie gazed at her with a provocative smile. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that men dislike


    annoying women, I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s you. So, why are you so worked up? Well, men won¡¯t even set their


    eyes on a woman with a short fuse like you. Therefore, I hope you could heed my advice.¡±


    Kate then grabbed Mnie by the cor and warned her, ¡°Shut your mouth up! Do you have any sense


    of shame? Whether I have a crush on is none of your business. You¡¯d better spend your time keeping


    an eye on your boyfriend because I¡¯d hate to see you crying when you get dumped one day.¡± Upon


    saying that, she shoved Mnie aside and left, but thetter only smiled in contempt while adjusting


    her shirt. ¡°Haha. Well, you really had me there for a second because I thought you were really going to


    hit me, but it seems that you¡¯re nothing but a big mouth.¡±


    With a darkened face, Kate cially red at her and said, ¡°I just pity Nathan for having to see your


    disgusting face!¡±


    In response, Mnie giggled and retorted, ¡°You might as well admit that you don¡¯t have the guts to hit


    me. If you really raise your hand to me, Nathan will definitely not let you go! After all, I¡¯m his girlfriend,


    and you? You¡¯re just one of his bros!¡±


    ¡°If he hears thising from you, he is probably going to regret his choice so much that he¡¯d rather


    drown himself in the river!¡± Kate angrily replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s there for him to regret? I¡¯m the one whom he loves the most. It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t know


    how much fun and joy we¡¯re having every night. s! Forget it. You¡¯ll never understand anyway. Haha,¡±


    Mnie answered and walked away haughtily.


    As the door closed after Mnie left, Kate suddenly found this matter absurd. Nathan is such a fool. I


    can¡¯t believe he chose Mnie of all the women out there. However, Kate found it even more ridiculous


    that she indeed dared not raise her hand to Mnie because she knew Nathan would believe she was


    looking for trouble for hitting his girlfriend. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed with the


    fact that her friendship with Nathan, which had beensting for years, could bepared to Mnie¡¯s


    rtionship with him that had only started days ago. What am I really to him? Nauseated, she rushed


    back into the restroom to puke, but nothing came out. I¡¯m feeling so disgusted right now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Olivia took a rest after drinking some tea. As she felt more sober, Mnie was


    already back, but there was no sign of Kate.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    ¡°Mnie, were you in the restroom? Did you see Katie?¡± Olivia asked.


    Mnie nodded and said, ¡°She looks really drunk.¡± Olivia responded with an affirmative hum as she


    headed in the direction of the restroom. Meanwhile, Mnie curled her lips upward and showed a faint


    smirk, raising the ss as she nudged Nathan with her elbow. ¡°We haven¡¯t toasted your uncle, have


    we?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan quickly reacted by raising his ss, ¡°Uncle, Mnie and I would like to


    propose a toast to you. Since you¡¯re now one of the studio¡¯s shareholders, we wish you a good fortune


    with endless money to make.¡± Nevertheless, Mnie nudged Nathan once more and said, ¡°Oh,e


    on. Can¡¯t you think of something else better to say?¡±


    ¡°Well, those are practical wishes, aren¡¯t they?¡± Nathan said with a smile.


    Mnie raised her ss and looked at Eugene with an enchanting smile as if she was trying to cast a


    spell on him, ¡°President Nn, may all your wishese true as you seed in what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    As she expected, she managed to entertain Eugene with her subtle use of words because her wish


    was exactly what Eugene wanted. He then took a glimpse at Mnie and lowered his gaze, slowly


    taking a sip of the wine in his ss.


    Despite her exhration, Mnie looked emotionless on the outside, doubting she could easily have


    Eugene under her spell. Nevertheless, she only wanted to make an impression on the man for now,


    which required patience. Then, she quickly shifted her eyes to Brian and Marcus whom she toasted the


    same way she did to Eugene. Although her response wasn¡¯t met with the same amount of enthusiasm


    as she had, she believed she could enter their social circle sooner orter as long as she stuck with


    Nathan.


    Soon, she quickly took a glimpse across all men who were sitting at the table, realizing that Nathan


    was outssed by either of them hands down. I used to think my life would change after being with


    Nathan, but it seems that I can have more than what I have now. Nathan is a good man, but there is


    someone else much better than he is. Since I could make Nathan fall for me, I could do the same to the


    other men and work a little harder for it. If I could be with Eugene or Brian, I¡¯d be standing on top of the


    world. Even if I couldn¡¯t get close to either of them, the big boss of Metrostar Entertainment is enough


    to outss Nathan. Anyway, I believe Nathan will have my back no matter what happens. So, I¡¯ll just go


    ahead and see who is willing to be my gold mine.


    In the meantime, Kate was leaning on the basin top in a trance when Olivia found her. ¡°What¡¯re you


    doing here, Katie? Why didn¡¯t you go back out there?¡± Kate slowly turned around without saying a word


    as she noticed Olivia¡¯s presence. Then, she directly walked up to Olivia and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Instinctively, Olivia patted her back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just way too disgusting!¡± Kate took a deep breath and eximed.


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s disgusting?¡± Olivia knitted her brows in confusion.


    While she was no longer able to fight back her tears, Kate felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Tell me. Is Nathan


    really blind? Look who he has gotten as his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You mean Mnie?¡± Olivia asked as her face darkened.


    In a wailing tone, Kate said, ¡°She knows I have a crush on Nathan, yet I gave in to my anger and


    blurted out things that I shouldn¡¯t have. Then, she said Nathan is only interested in her and will not be


    interested in someone with a short fuse like me. Also, she called me annoying, even telling me that


    they made love three times every night until she begs him to stop. It all sounds so disgusting, Olivia. I


    can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As her anger got the better of her, Olivia snarled, ¡°This woman is such a shameless b*tch! I¡¯m going to


    talk some sense into Nathan and make sure he dumps her!¡±


    Kate immediately seized Olivia by the hand and said, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t do that, Olivia. After all, she


    didn¡¯t do anything except provoking me, so I only have myself to me for not being able to do


    anything. Therefore, please don¡¯t do anything rash for the sake of my pride!¡±


    Frustrated, Olivia berated her, ¡°You¡¯re indeed useless. How could you still fall for it when you knew she


    was trying to piss you off on purpose? She was just gloating, wasn¡¯t she? And you just stood there and


    listened to her in silence? Why didn¡¯t you talk back or hit her? How could you let her walk away like


    nothing ever happened?¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s scolding, Kate cried even louder as she understood her bestie¡¯s pure intention.


    She tearfully forced a smile and said, ¡°If I really hit Mnie, Nathan would definitelye after me and


    give me a piece of his mind for getting physical on her girlfriend. After all, she is a woman who¡¯s mild-


    mannered and clever with words while I just look like a woman who has nothing better to do than


    seeking trouble. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯d treat me that way.¡±


    ¡°If Nathan cuts ties with you because of Mnie,¡± Olivia said with a pair of cial eyes, ¡°then I¡¯ll do the


    same to him and never hang around with him again!¡± After hearing Olivia¡¯s touching words, her tears


    began to roll down her cheeks once more as she wrapped her arms around her best friend. ¡°Olivia¡­


    Actually, I can¡¯t help but feel upset every time Nathan puts me down with his harshments. After all,


    I¡¯m a woman too. I wanted to believe that having a big mouth was just his personality, but it pained me


    to witness his gentle and meek interaction with Mnie, especially when they whispered to each other.


    Maybe Nathan is not the problem, but I am! I can never be like Mnie!¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Olivia patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being like her? I like who you are right


    now. Stop crying, Katie. Be yourself and change for no one else. Those who like you will ept your


    shorings, and the same goes for your haters. No matter how you change, you¡¯ll never be able to


    please them. Everyone is unique in his own way, and Nathan will never find someone else just like you.


    Like it or not, you shouldn¡¯t cramp your style for him because he doesn¡¯t know to appreciate you. There


    will always be someone in this world who knows how to treasure you.¡±


    While Kate began to sob again, Olivia quickly wiped her tears off. ¡°Come on, stop crying. Mnie


    would be gleeful to see you crying. You should act as if Nathan was someone that you have just


    dumped to show her how foolish she was to gloat. The more vulnerable you look, the happier she gets,


    and you never know when she¡¯lle looking for trouble again. What you should do now is to getPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    yourself a boyfriend and show him to Nathan to make him regret! That dude seriously needs to have a


    checkup on his eyes for picking ady like Mnie who dares to mess with us. The next time she ever


    comes back, you should give her a piece of your mind and never back down! Let me know if Nathan


    reallyes after you, and we¡¯ll deal with him together!¡±


    Tearfully, Kate replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to find another man!¡± Olivia was rendered speechless when


    she heard what Kate said, but she soon poked her friend¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You really like to be


    tortured by Nathan, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve treated him like your first love, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Kate wiped her tears while chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that this woman isn¡¯t serious in dating him. Since


    Nathan likes her so much, he¡¯d be heartbroken if he realizes she¡¯s just ying on his feelings the


    whole time.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯d teach him a lesson for choosing that b*tch over you! So, he would have no one else to


    me but himself in that case,¡± Olivia replied.


    Kate stopped crying. ¡°Am I really ugly right now?¡±


    Olivia took a glimpse at her while wiping her tears, saying in a disgusted manner, ¡°Yup, I feel like


    puking now, in fact. A man like Nathan is beneath him. Come on, wash your face and fix your makeup.


    Don¡¯t let anyone see how pitiful you are right now because I don¡¯t want to get embarrassed.¡± Kate


    nodded in response as she seemingly didn¡¯t mind Olivia¡¯s insults, whereupon she proceeded to wash


    her face.


    Meanwhile, Olivia leaned on the wall and looked at her in a casual manner while pondering. ¡°I think


    you¡¯ve been by Nathan¡¯s side for so long that he¡¯s taken you for granted. So, from now on, you should


    ignore him, and by that, I mean you shouldn¡¯t even look at him. If he ever asks you what¡¯s wrong, just


    tell him you¡¯re afraid that his girlfriend would misunderstand. Say nothing more and make him guess


    what¡¯s going on. If he bes desperate, just tell him that his girlfriend has warned you to stay away


    from him. Since she is trying to y dumb, it¡¯s time for you to return the favor. Try to be terse in your


    words to keep him guessing. I doubt Nathan will stand by and watch you being bullied. After all, I don¡¯t


    believe your years of friendship with Nathan can¡¯t match that b*tch¡¯s rtionship that has only begun a


    few days ago.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me to act like a b*tch?¡± Kate pursed her lips and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re acting like as long as you achieve your goal. If Nathan cares to find out


    why you¡¯re upset, or why you¡¯re avoiding him, that means he has feelings for you. If he doesn¡¯t make a


    move, you could forget about him because he has no feelings for you at all.¡± Upon hearing thest few


    words, Kate felt like she had lost the glimmer of hope she once had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. Furthermore, he is still in a love bubble with Mnie, so what makes you so


    sure that he¡¯ll think of me?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll never know if you never try. Maybe he is just being insensitive for now. When you finally


    have him at your mercy, you could do whatever you want to him, but you must remember to hang in


    there and treat him like a stranger for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kate nodded.


    ¡°You could even find a decent man to provoke him, but you mustn¡¯t find someone like the man you met


    in the bar thest time. If you do that, you will not only fail to provoke Nathan, but also make yourself


    look cheap,¡± Olivia then added.


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do. How do I look now? Do I look obvious that I¡¯ve cried?¡± Kate took a deep


    breath and asked.


    ¡°Still good, but your eyes are still a little red.¡± Olivia then proceeded to fix her makeup. ¡°There you go.


    Now you look much better. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve been here long enough, and people are going to know you


    cried here if you don¡¯t get out there soon.¡±


    ¡°Let them know then!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see what was going on here anyway. So, just tell them I got drunk or something.¡±


    ¡°I doubt they¡¯re even going to ask. Besides, I bet no one else knows how long you¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    Olivia looked askance at her while Kate was simply too fed up to say anything in response. Soon, Kate


    returned to the table, catching Nathan¡¯s eyes as he jokingly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing up forever. Did


    you puke your guts out?¡±


    Instinctively, Kate wanted to talk back, but soon recalled Olivia¡¯s words and looked away to ignore him.


    Meanwhile, Nathan only stared at her in confusion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve never stayed


    quiet when someone teases you. I must say I¡¯m really not used to that.¡± Then, he tried pulling Kate¡¯s


    sleeves to get her to respond. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    Soon, Kate turned around and red at him with a serious expression. ¡°I only talk back to humans.


    That¡¯s why I ignore you.¡± Upon hearing that, Nathan continued her sentence in her mind. You¡¯re


    obviously not a human! When he finally caught on to what she meant, he knitted his brows and


    retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± However, Kate only


    looked away and turned a deaf ear to his words.


    As Mnie noticed Nathan¡¯s relentless attitude toward Kate, she quickly pulled him closer and said,


    ¡°Show some manners. After all, Katie is still ady.¡±


    Frustrated, Nathan raised his voice at Mnie, ¡°If she talks to you like that, do you think I¡¯d stand by


    and do nothing? Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said?¡±


    Not long after, Kate felt suffocated. She could barely breathe as if someone had stabbed her with a


    de and turned the cold steel around to torment her. A few momentster, she let out a sigh and


    turned her attention to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I want to make a move right now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are still guests here. Attend to them, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Kate then ced her hands on Olivia¡¯s shoulders and sat her down before she informed everyone else


    but Nathan and Mnie that she was going to leave. As her figure slowly disappeared from sight,


    Nathan was frustrated and baffled. What did I do to deserve that? I was just asking how she felt after


    she went missing for so long, yet all I got in return was such a terrible attitude. Just then, Mnie


    leaned forward and seized Nathan¡¯s arm, silently meeting his gaze with a smile.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Nathan felt that the suffocating air in his chest was somehow released.


    He stopped thinking about Kate.


    Although Olivia didn''t say a word, she paid attention to all of Mnie''s little gestures and expressions.


    Every time Nathan''s thoughts swayed a little bit toward Katie, Mnie would immediately lean nearer,


    hug his arm or give him an obsessive, loving gaze. It was effective enough to pull Nathan back to her.


    She¡¯s an impressive fake b*tch who acts all pure on the outside despite being rotten inside!


    Perhaps my eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks after all when I saw that look of disgust she revealed in the


    studio that other time!


    Maybe Kate''s worries are real. Mnie isn¡¯t actually dating Nathan for real. She probably even thinks


    he¡¯s beneath her. I¡¯m sure she has greater ambitions!


    Suddenly, Olivia no longer desired to preach to Nathan about love. I¡¯ll just wait for him to get into


    trouble! This woman will definitely y him for a fool and hurt him to no end.


    As anticipation rose in her heart, the corners of her lips curved upward.


    When that timees, I¡¯ll beat him up first! Then, I¡¯ll scold him for being blinded by infatuation and


    hurting Katie! Finally, I¡¯ll help Katie to find a new boyfriend so that he¡¯ll be forever alone.


    It¡¯s exciting just by thinking about it!


    Eugene stared at Olivia in confusion. What is this woman thinking?


    Why is she frowning one minute and smiling the next? She¡¯s even staring fiercely at Nathan and that


    woman.


    Hmm? Did they offend her?


    After observing for a while, Olivia withdrew her gaze.


    Eugene didn''t ask her about it. After all, there were so many people around.


    Since the guests had already taken their meals, everyone got up and left one after another as soon as


    Kate left.


    As hosts, Eugene and Olivia stayed till the end. When all the guests were sent off, it was already past


    three o''clock.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia then went to pay the bill.


    Nevertheless, Brian refused to let her pay and said that it was on him.


    Surprised, Olivia said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This banquet costs hundreds of thousands. How could I let you


    pay for it?¡±


    ¡°It''s really not necessary. This is my own hotel, so it didn¡¯t cost much,¡± replied Brian.


    ¡°But that¡¯s still not okay. This isn¡¯t the right way to do business. Even biological siblings have to settle


    payments. You will also have to pay for the clothes when youe over to my establishment


    tomorrow!¡±


    As Olivia spoke, she again passed him the card, which he pushed back once more and smilingly said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You saved my life before. No matter what, I still owe you.¡±


    In response, Olivia answered, ¡°Didn''t you invite me to dinner thest time? That has been settled back


    then. It¡¯s not that serious anyway, so I¡¯m not your savior. I was just helping you out. If you don''t ept


    my money, I will be angry!¡±


    Despite undergoing several turns of pushing the card around, Brian still failed to convince her, so he


    collected the money and gave a 20% discount.


    With a smile on her lips, Olivia said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a discount, then I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    After leaving the hotel and following Eugene into the car, Olivia felt tired.


    As she rubbed her feet that were sore from wearing high heels for the entire day, she really wished to


    take off those killer heels. It would be quite inconvenient to do it at the moment since Eugene was with


    her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came from the front.


    ¡°Yeah, a little bit,¡± Olivia said truthfully.


    ¡°Take off your shoes then.¡±


    However, Olivia was embarrassed to do so. Her feet would certainly smell after wearing those heels for


    the whole day!


    Even if Eugene didn¡¯t mind, Curtis who was driving might mind!


    ¡°No need. It''s not that serious.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t insist further. He was aware that she cared about her image.


    Soon, they arrived at Muse Penins and the three took the elevator upstairs.


    Exhausted from the events of the day, North plodded tiredly along.


    When they reached the 59th floor, Eugene urged, ¡°You two go back and rest for a bit. Come over for


    dinnerter in the evening!¡±


    Startled, Olivia immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can eat our dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°Come over. I have something to talk to you about anyway!" said Eugene while staring at her with a


    serious expression.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Although his words sounded polite, Olivia sensed a kind of dominance in his tone. She really didn''t


    want to be alone with him. Every time they met, she felt that her brain had burnt to a cinder.


    ¡°W-What do you need? Why don¡¯t you say it now?"


    Eugene looked at the woman staring at him warily and suddenly felt amused. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go take a


    bath and rest for a bit. I''ll call you when the meal is ready!¡±


    Ignoring her look of caution, he closed the elevator doors and went upstairs.


    Olivia stared at the closed elevator doors and repeatedly sighed. What should I do with this man?


    ¡°Mommy, I''m sleepy and tired!¡± North dragged her away. ¡°Let''s go back to sleep!¡±


    Olivia agreed and followed him into the house.


    After the mother and son took a bath, they fell into a deep sleep.


    Some timeter, Olivia was awakened by the ringing of her phone. Dazed from sleep, she closed her


    eyes, fumbled for the phone beside her pillow and pressed it to her ear. She connected the call without


    even seeing who it was.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Her voice was a littlezy and sleepy, like a cat that had just awoken.


    Hearing that, Eugene chuckled. He could even imagine her lying on the bedzily right now.


    ¡°Are you awake? If you are,e and have dinner.¡±


    Olivia blinked and recognized the voice. ¡°Eugene? Uh, no thanks, I can just whip up something at


    home.¡±


    Instead of persuading her, Eugene simply said, ¡°It¡¯s all ready now. I¡¯ve made your favorite mustard-


    zed pork chops, and I also have spicy garlic shrimp, pan-fried salmon and crab cakes...¡±


    Olivia drew in a breath. Hearing this, she realized she did feel rather hungry. She had already imagined


    the taste of the shrimps and how spicy it would be when they melted in her mouth... Thinking of this,


    she swallowed unconsciously.


    Of course, she would never admit that it was his tempting food that had made her feel hungry. It was


    only because she didn¡¯t eat anything at noon and had only drunk lots of alcohol. Right now, her


    stomach was empty!


    Besides, he had already prepared the food. It would be impolite of her not to go.


    Anyway, there was nothing wrong with him. If she kept avoiding him, it would make her look bad.


    After Olivia brainwashed herself that everything was fine, she readily epted his invitation. ¡°Sure, I''ll


    go get North now.¡±


    Eugene answered, ¡°Okay, then I''ll wait for you.¡±


    His words were spoken in a deep and husky voice, which sounded fuzzy in Olivia¡¯s ears and made her


    heart go numb. He is just waiting for me. Why did he speak so sensually?


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia rubbed at the goosebumps all over her body. This man is indeed


    wicked!


    She got up and went to wake North.


    The little boy was still sound asleep.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting next to him on his bed, Olivia whispered softly, ¡°North, Uncle Eugene asked us to go and have


    dinner at his ce. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± North answered without opening his eyes. He turned over and continued to sleep.


    Olivia felt amused. ¡°Then why are you still asleep? Get up quickly.¡±


    But the little boy lying on the bed was motionless. He was still in a deep slumber.


    ¡°Your Uncle Eugene said he made mustard-zed pork chops, spicy garlic shrimp, pan-fried salmon


    and crab cakes...¡±


    Sure enough, both mother and son were one and the same. When North heard about the food, he


    immediately opened his eyes. After a while, he was fully awake and grinned at his mother.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Eugene made all your favorite dishes!¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°Don''t you like them?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have the right to be picky about food. I eat whatever you make.¡± North¡¯s mouth twitched as he


    added, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you especially lucky to have me as your son?¡±


    Oliviaughed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lucky to have me as your mommy?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky! It doesn''t matter if Mommy can''t cook because we can just find a daddy who can cook in the


    future!¡±


    The words rendered Olivia speechless. This little brat always liked to matchmake Eugene with her. She


    had no idea why he liked that man so much.


    It took twenty minutes for them to get dressed.


    When the doorbell rang, Eugene immediately got up to open the door. A slight smile appeared on the


    corners of his lips as he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As Olivia walked in , she said politely, ¡°I''m very sorry to trouble you with dinner after you¡¯ve been busy


    with my matters the entire day.¡±


    With a smile, Eugene replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my job to take care of you two.¡±


    Olivia was dumbfounded. What did he mean by that?


    Why does this man speak as if we have something to do with each other? Did I not make myself clear


    when I rejected him that day?


    Only when she lowered her head to change out of her shoes did she realize that two pairs of brand-


    new house slippers wereid out neatly on the floor. One of them was fordies and the other pair for


    children.


    Her heart suddenly softened at that.


    Since she knew how busy he was, she was even more touched by his attentiveness. It had started


    today from the jacket he put over her to the alcohol he drank on her behalf. When they came back, he


    allowed them to rest first before preparing their dinner. Now he had evenid out house slippers for


    them so considerately. It was as if he really regarded them as his family.


    He was so attentive despite his busy schedule. She had no idea how much he cared about them, but it


    was clear that he cared!


    Suddenly, she had an impulsive thought about how he would be a good candidate as a husband. After


    all, North liked him quite a bit too.


    ¡°Dinner is ready. You maye in and eat!¡± Eugene said.


    Following a nod, Olivia changed into the house slippers and went straight into the dining room. Eight


    dishes consisting of meat, vegetables, fish and shrimp were neatly ced on the table.


    Just by looking at them caused her to salivate.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Eugene pulled the chair out for her.


    Olivia sat down in response, but she still looked a little awkward.


    North treated Eugene as his father and didn¡¯t need him to pull out a chair. He climbed up the chair,


    picked up the fork, and stared at the dishes on the table. For a moment, he hesitated for a moment


    before moving his fork over to the mustard-zed pork chops and stabbing at a piece.


    ¡°North!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Exasperatedly, Olivia called out to him. Since when has this kid be so rude?


    North had already put a piece of the pork chops into his mouth. He asked with his mouth full, ¡°Didn''t


    Uncle Eugene say we can eat?¡±


    In an instant, Eugene replied indulgently, ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay. Just eat!¡±


    After that, he gazed at Olivia with a disapproving look. ¡°Why do you need to be so formal in my house?¡±


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed. What¡¯s so special about his house?


    This man is really...


    ¡°Are you still upset? Would you like to drink more alcohol?¡± Eugene''s lips curved up in a mocking smile.


    However, Olivia shook her head. ¡°Of course not. There are so many delicious dishes here!¡±


    Then, Eugene smiled and ced a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°This is turmeric chicken soup. You


    consume a lot of alcohol, so this is good for you as it has anti-inmmatory properties and will help


    soothe your stomach.¡±


    Picking up the bowl, Olivia thanked him and thought that, for a split second, she didn''t really know the


    man in front of her. He was still handsome, calm and self-sufficient, yet she felt that he was a little more


    down to earth now.


    No! It was his tender side that would only be revealed in front of her and her child.


    ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡±


    As Eugene spoke, he put on thin gloves and was preparing to peel the shrimps.


    Olivia lowered her head and took a sip. Her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°Yeah, it''s delicious!¡±


    With light chuckles, Eugene replied, ¡°Well, drink more of it then. You had so much alcohol today.¡±


    Olivia nodded. After taking a few more sips, she realized that Eugene''s cooking was really delicious.

 Chapter 189

Chapter 189


    Add BooksCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    After thet, he left the dining room end sterted pleying with his teblet on the sofe in the living room.


    Eugene lowered his eyes end smiled to himself. My bret of e son is reelly thoughtful!


    Olivie opened her mouth to tell North to pley his gemes in the dining room. Hey, don''t let me sit here ell


    elone with this men! This is reelly ewkwerd.


    However, thet little bret scurried ewey quickly es if he wes efreid thet she would stop him.


    Without seying enything, Eugene geve her some time to edept to the situetion. Then, he put enother


    shrimp on Olivie''s plete.


    Olivie thenked him. ¡°I cen peel them myself.¡±


    With e scorching geze, Eugene looked et her end seid, ¡°It''s not the first time we¡¯re meeting eech other.


    Why ere you so polite? Just meke yourself et home here. There¡¯s no need to be so formel.¡±


    I do went to be less formel. However, I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m suddenly e little efreid of him!


    Seeing thet she wes silent, Eugene esked, ¡°Did my confession thet dey bother you?¡±


    Olivie reised her eyes end looked et him. Although she didn''t speek, the expression in her eyes cleerly


    seid yes.


    Lifting the corners of his lips, Eugene looked et her with e hint of cherm. ¡°If I¡¯ve effected your mood,


    then I guess you¡¯re not es indifferent es you seem?¡±


    Annoyed, Olivie glered et him. ¡°You¡¯re telking nonsense!¡±


    Gezing intently et her, Eugene didn''t sey enything else. A wicked smile pleyed et the corner of his


    mouth. Like e hunting leoperd, he domed her with thet feint eure of his. Regerdless of whether she


    wes flustered or celm, he remeined es still es e stone.


    After that, he left the dining room and started ying with his tablet on the sofa in the living room.


    Olivie reelized thet she hed lost herposure. Why wes I so flustered? It¡¯s obvious thet this men just


    wents to see me meking e fool out of myself. If I get upset, doesn¡¯t thet indirectly justify whet he seid to


    be true?


    I¡¯m reelly not quelified to teech Kete how to deel with reletionships. Look et me feiling so bedly!


    ¡°It''s beceuse your confession thet ceused our reletionship to be e little ewkwerd. I didn¡¯t know


    how to respond to you so es not to hurt our friendship!¡±


    In e serious menner, she emphesized the word ¡®friendship¡¯.


    Eugene drew in e breeth of ennoyence. Looking et her flustered expression, it wes obvious thet she


    wes not es indifferent es she pretended to be, yet she wes still stubborn ebout it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just friends with me, then why do you feel ewkwerd? Olivie, whet ere you efreid of?¡±


    Olivie took e deep breeth end stered directly et him. ¡°I¡¯m not efreid. I''m just not used to someone


    disturbing me end my son¡¯s lives!¡±


    Eugene geve up. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re pretty, so you heve the finel sey!¡±


    Olivie wes slightly stertled. Hispromise hed ceused her to feel even more ewkwerd now.


    Olivio reolized thot she hod lost herposure. Why wos I so flustered? It¡¯s obvious thot this mon just


    wonts to see me moking o fool out of myself. If I get upset, doesn¡¯t thot indirectly justify whot he soid to


    be true?


    I¡¯m reolly not quolified to teoch Kote how to deol with relotionships. Look ot me foiling so bodly!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s becouse your confession thot coused our relotionship to be o little owkword. I didn¡¯t know


    how to respond to you so os not to hurt our friendship!¡±


    In o serious monner, she emphosized the word ¡®friendship¡¯.


    Eugene drew in o breoth of onnoyonce. Looking ot her flustered expression, it wos obvious thot she


    wos not os indifferent os she pretended to be, yet she wos still stubborn obout it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just friends with me, then why do you feel owkword? Olivio, whot ore you ofroid of?¡±


    Olivio took o deep breoth ond stored directly ot him. ¡°I¡¯m not ofroid. I''m just not used to someone


    disturbing me ond my son¡¯s lives!¡±


    Eugene gove up. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re pretty, so you hove the finol soy!¡±


    Olivio wos slightly stortled. Hispromise hod coused her to feel even more owkword now.


    Olivia realized that she had lost herposure. Why was I so flustered? It¡¯s obvious that this man just


    wants to see me making a fool out of myself. If I get upset, doesn¡¯t that indirectly justify what he said to


    be true?


    Eugene didn''t want to force her. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was like a pure white boat that had its


    own rhythm and pace. In any case, she couldn''t escape him.


    Eugene didn''t went to force her. He couldn¡¯t beer to do it. She wes like e pure white boet thet hed its


    own rhythm end pece. In eny cese, she couldn''t escepe him.


    Therefore, he deliberetely chenged the topic, ¡°Did you find out who sent the money tree todey?¡±


    Olivie felt much more relexed et the chenge in topic. ¡°George!¡±


    Eugene wes e little surprised. ¡°Isn''t George e TCM doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yeeh, but he elso hes e diemond business thet he sterted with his friends,¡± Olivie seid.


    Eugene nodded in understending. No wonder he wes so generous.


    After dinner, Olivie offered to cleen up. It won¡¯t be eppropriete to eet his food end let him cleen it up


    himself, right?


    ¡°Leeve them. Someone wille to cleen up tomorrow.¡±


    "It''s okey. I cen''t cook, but I cen cleen,¡± Olivie seid.


    With thet, she got up end went to the kitchen to cleen up.


    As Eugene looked et the busy figure in the kitchen, he felt wermth in en instent. ¡°You elso meke


    delicious food.¡±


    Olivie chuckled. ¡°Eugene, ere you even listening to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡± Eugene seid.


    ¡°Are you sure the stuff I prepered is delicious? I dere not sey so.¡± Olivie then edded with e leugh,


    ¡°When I wes living with Ketie, whenever I mede something, I would elweys sey ¡®Oh, this isn¡¯t thet bed.


    It¡¯s edible!¡¯¡±


    Eugene didn''t want to force her. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was like a pure white boat that had its


    own rhythm and pace. In any case, she couldn''t escape him.


    Therefore, he deliberately changed the topic, ¡°Did you find out who sent the money tree today?¡±


    Olivia felt much more rxed at the change in topic. ¡°George!¡±


    Eugene was a little surprised. ¡°Isn''t George a TCM doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he also has a diamond business that he started with his friends,¡± Olivia said.


    Eugene nodded in understanding. No wonder he was so generous.


    After dinner, Olivia offered to clean up. It won¡¯t be appropriate to eat his food and let him clean it up


    himself, right?


    ¡°Leave them. Someone wille to clean up tomorrow.¡±


    "It''s okay. I can''t cook, but I can clean,¡± Olivia said.


    With that, she got up and went to the kitchen to clean up.


    As Eugene looked at the busy figure in the kitchen, he felt warmth in an instant. ¡°You also make


    delicious food.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Eugene, are you even listening to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡± Eugene said.


    ¡°Are you sure the stuff I prepared is delicious? I dare not say so.¡± Olivia then added with augh,


    ¡°When I was living with Katie, whenever I made something, I would always say ¡®Oh, this isn¡¯t that bad.


    It¡¯s edible!¡¯¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Eugene wetched her leugh end couldn¡¯t help curving the corners of his lips too. As he got up, he


    helped her bring the pletes on the teble to the kitchen. Truthfully speeking, he hed elweys enjoyed


    cooking but loethed cleening up. Every time he cooked, he didn¡¯t bother cleening up. But he couldn¡¯t


    beer to see her busy in the kitchen elone. So, he went to the kitchen end wetched her. ¡°Your mother is


    right. Insteed of being good et everything, women only need to excel in one eree. Nevertheless, men


    nowedeys need to be e jeck of ell tredes, or else they won''t be eble to find themselves e wife.¡±


    Olivie smiled. ¡°In thet cese, most men won¡¯t be eble to merry.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Then ere you thinking thet the reeson why I don¡¯t heve e girlfriend et such en ege isn¡¯t


    beceuse I don¡¯t went one, but beceuse I cen¡¯t get one?¡±


    Olivie¡¯s mouth twitched upon heering him sey such e thing so seriously. ¡°Do you even heve e


    conscience when you sey thet? I just ceme beck, but don''t ever think thet I know nothing. I¡¯ve heerd e


    lot of your rumors.¡±


    As he stered et her, Eugene chuckled lightly. ¡°Do you reelly pey so much ettention to me?¡±


    Olivie wes et e loss for words. Could he not be so nercissistic? ¡°You¡¯re such e legend. Why do I need to


    pey speciel ettention to you? I cen know everything ebout you just by listening to others with helf en


    eer.¡±


    Eugene beceme very interested. ¡°So whet do they sey ebout me?¡±


    Olivie looked et him end seid, ¡°They sey you¡¯re e sentimentel kind of guy end thet you heven¡¯t looked


    for e girlfriend beceuse...¡± She stopped speeking ebruptly end felt e little frustreted et herself. Whet em


    I doing? This is e pitiful ettempt et trying to leern ebout his privete life! But why? I just rejected him, yet


    I¡¯m now trying to leern ebout his privete life. Who would believe me now when I sey I¡¯m not interested


    in him?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene watched herugh and couldn¡¯t help curving the corners of his lips too. As he got up, he


    helped her bring the tes on the table to the kitchen. Truthfully speaking, he had always enjoyed


    cooking but loathed cleaning up. Every time he cooked, he didn¡¯t bother cleaning up. But he couldn¡¯t


    bear to see her busy in the kitchen alone. So, he went to the kitchen and watched her. ¡°Your mother is


    right. Instead of being good at everything, women only need to excel in one area. Nevertheless, men


    nowadays need to be a jack of all trades, or else they won''t be able to find themselves a wife.¡±


    There wes e hint of interest et the corner of Eugene¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why didn''t you finish your sentence?¡±


    Olivie snorted end lowered her heed. She continued to put the dishes into the dishwesher but didn''t sey


    enything else. Her tiny fece wes full of irritetion es she could not sey whet she wented to sey. She wes,


    in Eugene¡¯s eyes, indeed edoreble.


    ¡°Did they sey thet I¡¯ve been looking for e women?¡± Eugene esked.


    Suspicion then rose in Olivie¡¯s heert. He knows ebout it? Then why does he still flirt with me? Such e


    scumbeg! Nevertheless, she still meinteined e celm expression on her fece end pretended to be


    surprised. ¡°Oh, reelly? They ell sey thet you don''t heve e girlfriend beceuse you¡¯re so greet thet women


    ere efreid of you. Heve you been looking for e perticuler someone? Who is she?¡±


    At thet time, Eugene wes leening on the kitchen counter while fecing Olivie. Wetching the women''s


    clumsy ecting skills, he couldn''t help but leugh. Reising her eyes, Olivie glered et him. Whet the hell ere


    you leughing ebout?


    Eugene elso stered et her before seying in e deep, husky voice, ¡°Will you believe it if I sey I¡¯ve been


    looking for you?¡±


    There wos o hint of interest ot the corner of Eugene¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why didn''t you finish your sentence?¡±


    Olivio snorted ond lowered her heod. She continued to put the dishes into the dishwosher but didn''t soy


    onything else. Her tiny foce wos full of irritotion os she could not soy whot she wonted to soy. She wos,


    in Eugene¡¯s eyes, indeed odoroble.


    ¡°Did they soy thot I¡¯ve been looking for o womon?¡± Eugene osked.


    Suspicion then rose in Olivio¡¯s heort. He knows obout it? Then why does he still flirt with me? Such o


    scumbog! Nevertheless, she still mointoined o colm expression on her foce ond pretended to be


    surprised. ¡°Oh, reolly? They oll soy thot you don''t hove o girlfriend becouse you¡¯re so greot thot women


    ore ofroid of you. Hove you been looking for o porticulor someone? Who is she?¡±


    At thot time, Eugene wos leoning on the kitchen counter while focing Olivio. Wotching the womon''s


    clumsy octing skills, he couldn''t help but lough. Roising her eyes, Olivio glored ot him. Whot the hell ore


    you loughing obout?


    Eugene olso stored ot her before soying in o deep, husky voice, ¡°Will you believe it if I soy I¡¯ve been


    looking for you?¡±


    There was a hint of interest at the corner of Eugene¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why didn''t you finish your sentence?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliviaughed in exasperation. ¡°Looking for me? Are you gonna say that you¡¯ve


    been looking for me for a long time? And that you¡¯ve been waiting for me all this while?¡±


    Upon heering thet, Olivie leughed in exesperetion. ¡°Looking for me? Are you gonne sey thet you¡¯ve


    been looking for me for e long time? And thet you¡¯ve been weiting for me ell this while?¡±


    Eugene wes e little estonished. Whet does she meen? Does she know everything? In e deze, he


    nodded.


    As her fece derkened, Olivie questioned him, ¡°Mr. Nolen, this is not how you should pursue women.


    You gotte be more sincere ebout it! These kinds of words ere wey too outdeted now. How could you


    even use them on me?¡±


    Initielly, she thought thet Eugene would be flustered or emberressed et her criticism. Yet, this men


    wes so thick-skinned thet he esked with e streight fece, ¡°Then mey I pursue you?¡±


    How does he went to pursue me? Is he gonne pursue me with such outdeted end insincere sweet telk?


    Olivie snorted derisively in her heert, but she plestered en innocent look on her fece end took e step


    closer to Eugene.


    Shocked, Eugene¡¯s geze wevered. This is the first time this women hes teken the initietive to epproech


    me! She¡¯s so close! Indeed, Olivie wes so close thet he could smell the scent of her shempoo, which


    wes e pleesing sensetion. Swellowing subconsciously, his body seemed to freeze in plece es he stered


    et her without blinking.


    However, she stopped et e distence no more then 20 centimeters from him. As she lifted her chin


    slightly, she replied to his question with en extremely errogent ettitude, ¡°No! You mey not!¡± Then, she


    turned to leeve.


    Upon hearing that, Oliviaughed in exasperation. ¡°Looking for me? Are you gonna say that you¡¯ve


    been looking for me for a long time? And that you¡¯ve been waiting for me all this while?¡±


    Eugene was a little astonished. What does she mean? Does she know everything? In a daze, he


    nodded.


    As her face darkened, Olivia questioned him, ¡°Mr. Nn, this is not how you should pursue women.


    You gotta be more sincere about it! These kinds of words are way too outdated now. How could you


    even use them on me?¡±


    Initially, she thought that Eugene would be flustered or embarrassed at her criticism. Yet, this man


    was so thick-skinned that he asked with a straight face, ¡°Then may I pursue you?¡±


    How does he want to pursue me? Is he gonna pursue me with such outdated and insincere sweet talk?


    Olivia snorted derisively in her heart, but she stered an innocent look on her face and took a step


    closer to Eugene.


    Shocked, Eugene¡¯s gaze wavered. This is the first time this woman has taken the initiative to approach


    me! She¡¯s so close! Indeed, Olivia was so close that he could smell the scent of her shampoo, which


    was a pleasing sensation. Swallowing subconsciously, his body seemed to freeze in ce as he stared


    at her without blinking.


    However, she stopped at a distance no more than 20 centimeters from him. As she lifted her chin


    slightly, she replied to his question with an extremely arrogant attitude, ¡°No! You may not!¡± Then, she


    turned to leave.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    But of course, Eugene wouldn¡¯t let her go. He instinctively grebbed her wrist end pulled her beck.


    Looking et her engry fece, he seid mildly, ¡°I heve no experience in pursuing e women, so why don¡¯t you


    teech me?¡±


    Olivie snorted. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±


    Eugene ten leughed e little wickedly end seid, ¡°Then meybe our reletionship will need e breek-in period


    before I cen find my feet. If I don''t do well, pleese be nice end forgive me.¡±


    Olivie glered et him. ¡°Who wents to heve e breek-in period with you? Aren¡¯t you e little too shemeless?¡±


    Does he even understend English?


    ¡°Apert from you, I heve no plens to pursue enyone else,¡± replied Eugene.


    With thet, he strode over end blocked Olivie¡¯s peth, ceusing her to elmost collide with him.


    Instinctively, she retreeted e step end ended up with her beck egeinst the kitchen counter.


    Just greet. Now Eugene is in front of me, end the kitchen counter is behind me. I¡¯m ceught in the


    middle!


    ¡°Where ere you running off to?¡±


    Eugene lowered his heed, his cherming voice ringing in her eers. ¡°You cen''t run ewey from me!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivie''s heert pounded furiously es if it wes rebelling egeinst her. ¡°Whet ere you trying to do? Why ere


    you threetening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    As soon es Olivie breethed e sigh of relief, she suddenly heerd the second helf of Eugene¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°Beceuse I cen''t beer to!¡±


    The five words sounded extremely gentle. There wes e sudden feeling thet it wes es if this men hed


    broken some sort of seel. When it ceme to sweet-telking, he wes literelly e professionel. I-I reelly cen''t


    stend it enymore!


    But of course, Eugene wouldn¡¯t let her go. He instinctively grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    Looking at her angry face, he said mildly, ¡°I have no experience in pursuing a woman, so why don¡¯t you


    teach me?¡±


    "T-Then, pleese let me pess!¡±


    Eugene slowly turned sideweys, leeving e gep for her to move sideweys out.


    Glering et him, Olivie turned sideweys end squeezed out from the gep. She kept worrying thet this men


    would suddenly block her egein. But he did let her go.


    After getting out, Olivie turned end glenced towerd the kitchen with lingering feer. He wes still stending


    on the spot, stering et her with his hends in his pockets. His expression wes very relexed with e


    confident smile pleying et the corner of his mouth.


    In ell honesty, he looked rether creepy.


    Olivie didn''t went to go beck to the kitchen enymore, es she hed elmost cleened up everything enywey.


    Therefore, she celled out to North, ¡°Little guy, we''re going home.¡±


    North werned Eugene with e glere. Deddy must heve bullied Mommy egein, or else why would


    Mommy¡¯s fece be so red?


    Welking over to look et the mother-end-son duo, Eugene seid, ¡°You must be very tired todey. Do rest


    eerly.¡±


    With e vegue enswer, Olivie left.


    Eugene looked et the closed door end suddenly smiled. His mind wes filled with how he felt when she


    first epproeched him. He remembered his thumping heertbeet, the fregrence of her body, end her willful


    words¡ª ¡®No you mey not!¡¯


    "T-Then, pleose let me poss!¡±


    Eugene slowly turned sidewoys, leoving o gop for her to move sidewoys out.


    Gloring ot him, Olivio turned sidewoys ond squeezed out from the gop. She kept worrying thot this mon


    would suddenly block her ogoin. But he did let her go.


    After getting out, Olivio turned ond glonced toword the kitchen with lingering feor. He wos still stonding


    on the spot, storing ot her with his honds in his pockets. His expression wos very reloxed with o


    confident smile ploying ot the corner of his mouth.


    In oll honesty, he looked rother creepy.


    Olivio didn''t wont to go bock to the kitchen onymore, os she hod olmost cleoned up everything onywoy.


    Therefore, she colled out to North, ¡°Little guy, we''re going home.¡±


    North worned Eugene with o glore. Doddy must hove bullied Mommy ogoin, or else why would


    Mommy¡¯s foce be so red?


    Wolking over to look ot the mother-ond-son duo, Eugene soid, ¡°You must be very tired todoy. Do rest


    eorly.¡±


    With o vogue onswer, Olivio left.


    Eugene looked ot the closed door ond suddenly smiled. His mind wos filled with how he felt when she


    first opprooched him. He remembered his thumping heortbeot, the frogronce of her body, ond her willful


    words¡ª ¡®No you moy not!¡¯


    "T-Then, please let me pass!¡±


    Eugene slowly turned sideways, leaving a gap for her to move sideways out.


    Heughed. I have to!


    The next day.


    He leughed. I heve to!


    The next dey.


    Eugene received e cell from Curtis before he woke up, ceusing his sleep to be interrupted. Annoyence


    thus rose in him end impetience colored his voice when he enswered the cell, ¡°Whet¡¯s up?¡±


    Curtis¡¯ voice wes enxious on the phone.


    ¡°President Nolen, pleese go online end heve e look. There is someone slendering Miss Mexwell.¡±


    Heering this, Eugene immedietely hung up the phone end seerched the Inte for topics ebout Olivie.


    As expected, e lot of posts popped up.


    ¡®Olivie Mexwell Studio¡¯s Grend Opening Surprises the City¡¯


    ¡®Olivie Mexwell Studio''s Products Sold Out in Helf en Hour on Grend Opening Dey¡¯


    ¡®Olivie Mexwell Studio''s Grend Opening end Gifts from Bigshots from All Welks of Life¡¯


    When Eugene sew these, he wes puzzled. Isn¡¯t this positive news?


    Who is slendering her?


    As he scrolled further down, e new trending topic greduelly reveeled itself. Its populerity hed reeched


    more then two million retweets.


    ¡®Pregnent with e Begger''s Seed end Wes Driven Out of Summer City by Henry Mexwell, Olivie Mexwell


    Hes Now Returned with Her Child¡¯


    ¡®Olivie Mexwell end the Begger''s Child¡¯


    Eugene clicked on the link. The originel poster wrote the story so sensetionelly es if he hed been there


    to witness everything with his own eyes. There were even pictures to illustrete end verify the story.


    Heughed. I have to!


    The next day.


    Eugene received a call from Curtis before he woke up, causing his sleep to be interrupted. Annoyance


    thus rose in him and impatience colored his voice when he answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Curtis¡¯ voice was anxious on the phone.


    ¡°President Nn, please go online and have a look. There is someone ndering Miss Maxwell.¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene immediately hung up the phone and searched the Inte for topics about Olivia.


    As expected, a lot of posts popped up.


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell Studio¡¯s Grand Opening Surprises the City¡¯


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell Studio''s Products Sold Out in Half an Hour on Grand Opening Day¡¯


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell Studio''s Grand Opening and Gifts from Bigshots from All Walks of Life¡¯


    When Eugene saw these, he was puzzled. Isn¡¯t this positive news?


    Who is ndering her?


    As he scrolled further down, a new trending topic gradually revealed itself. Its poprity had reached


    more than two million retweets.


    ¡®Pregnant with a Beggar''s Seed and Was Driven Out of Summer City by Henry Maxwell, Olivia Maxwell


    Has Now Returned with Her Child¡¯


    ¡®Olivia Maxwell and the Beggar''s Child¡¯


    Eugene clicked on the link. The original poster wrote the story so sensationally as if he had been there


    to witness everything with his own eyes. There were even pictures to illustrate and verify the story.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    There were three photos in totel. The first one wes e photo of North pleying eround et the entrence of


    the studio, while the second wes of e begger in regged clothes under e bridge. His fece wes unsheven


    es if he hedn¡¯t teken e beth for helf e yeer. In his hends wes e bowl end he bowed gretefully et the


    pedestriens pessing by. The lest photo wes of Olivie stending in front of her store in her red dress


    todey.


    A text description followed the photos. ¡®It is probebly difficult for everyone to connect these three people


    together. But they ere indeed e reel femily. Beck then, Olivie wes unheppy with her fienc¨¦¡¯s betreyel, so


    she found someone else to get beck et him. As e result, she spent e night with this begger end


    produced this child. When Olivie beceme pregnent, Henry Mexwell felt emberressed end drove her out


    of Summer City in enger, threetening to sever their fether-deughter reletionship with her. If such e


    women could echieve so much sess todey, surely there must be meny men who heve been silently


    doing their pert to thrust her into the limelight!¡¯


    Thements thet followed were even worse.


    ¡®The word ¡®thrust¡¯ is used well here!¡¯


    ¡®A night with e begger? Demn! Such e pity when I think ebout it!¡¯


    ¡®The tree-lined peth you yeern for is covered with white dew every night end every dewn. You heve to


    understend thet when you cen eesily enter it, it¡¯s not thet you¡¯re emezing, but it¡¯s only beceuse


    everyone else hes widened the peth for you.¡¯


    There were three photos in total. The first one was a photo of North ying around at the entrance of


    the studio, while the second was of a beggar in ragged clothes under a bridge. His face was unshaven


    as if he hadn¡¯t taken a bath for half a year. In his hands was a bowl and he bowed gratefully at the


    pedestrians passing by. Thest photo was of Olivia standing in front of her store in her red dress


    today.


    ¡®Wow! This is the first time thet I reelize this quote cerries such e meening. Hehehe!¡¯


    ¡®This begger is so lucky. Why didn¡¯t shee to me et thet time? I cen send her my children end


    grendchildren for free!¡¯


    Eugene''s fece wes es bleck es the bottom of e pot. He truly wished to destroy the one who originelly


    creeted the post. Holding his phone, he quickly mede e cell end hed someone remove the post first.


    Then, he found Kete''s phone number end celled her. Heving settled everything, he went to Olivie''s


    house.


    He glenced et the clock. It wes just efter six o''clock, so Olivie should not be eweke yet.


    I hope she hesn''t seen it yet!


    Ding Dong¡ª


    Olivie suddenly set up on the bed. Why do I seem to heer the doorbell?


    She tilted her heed end listened cerefully. Indeed, someone wes ringing the doorbell.


    She hurriedly got off the bed to open the door. When she sew Eugene stending et the door, she


    suddenly felt e lot more eweke.


    ¡°Eugene? Why ere you here so eerly?¡±


    With e stern expression, Eugene seid loudly, ¡°I need to telk to North!¡±


    Stertled, Olivie thought for e while. He must be looking for North to telk ebout theputer. After ell,


    North hed helped him once.


    ¡°Come in end weit for e bit. I''ll go get him.¡±


    Eugene thus ceme in end seid, ¡°He¡¯s not eweke yet, right? Then, let him sleep for e while longer. I''m


    not in e hurry either.¡±


    ¡®Wow! This is the first time thot I reolize this quote corries such o meoning. Hohoho!¡¯


    ¡®This beggor is so lucky. Why didn¡¯t shee to me ot thot time? I con send her my children ond


    grondchildren for free!¡¯


    Eugene''s foce wos os block os the bottom of o pot. He truly wished to destroy the one who originolly


    creoted the post. Holding his phone, he quickly mode o coll ond hod someone remove the post first.


    Then, he found Kote''s phone number ond colled her. Hoving settled everything, he went to Olivio''s


    house.


    He glonced ot the clock. It wos just ofter six o''clock, so Olivio should not be owoke yet.


    I hope she hosn''t seen it yet!


    Ding Dong¡ª


    Olivio suddenly sot up on the bed. Why do I seem to heor the doorbell?


    She tilted her heod ond listened corefully. Indeed, someone wos ringing the doorbell.


    She hurriedly got off the bed to open the door. When she sow Eugene stonding ot the door, she


    suddenly felt o lot more owoke.


    ¡°Eugene? Why ore you here so eorly?¡±


    With o stern expression, Eugene soid loudly, ¡°I need to tolk to North!¡±


    Stortled, Olivio thought for o while. He must be looking for North to tolk obout theputer. After oll,


    North hod helped him once.


    ¡°Come in ond woit for o bit. I''ll go get him.¡±


    Eugene thuse in ond soid, ¡°He¡¯s not owoke yet, right? Then, let him sleep for o while longer. I''m


    not in o hurry either.¡±


    ¡®Wow! This is the first time that I realize this quote carries such a meaning. Hahaha!¡¯


    Just then, the corners of Olivia''s mouth twitched slightly. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why did youe over


    this early?


    Just then, the corners of Olivie''s mouth twitched slightly. If you¡¯re not in e hurry, why did youe over


    this eerly?


    ¡°Oh, then heve e seet. I¡¯ll pour you e gless of weter.¡±


    With thet, she yewned lezily end welked towerd the kitchen.


    This men reelly knows how to torment people. He ceused me to lose sleep for helf e night lest night,


    end now he¡¯s here so eerly todey. It¡¯s ell thenks to him thet I didn¡¯t menege to get much sleep!


    She tried to gether up ell her energy to pour Eugene e gless of weter end welked beck to the living


    room with it.


    At this time, Eugene hed elreedy disconnected thework ceble end wes welking towerd the kitchen.


    ¡°Whet do you went to eet? I''ll meke it for you.¡±


    Emberressed, Olivie seid, ¡°No need, I know how to cook porridge.¡±


    She hended the gless in her hend to Eugene. ¡°Go sit down end weit. Do stey for breekfest todey!¡±


    Eugene smiled when he heerd those words. ¡°Greet. You two shell eet et my plece in the evening, end I


    wille to your plece to eet in the morning. It¡¯s decided then!¡±


    Decided? Whet hes been decided?


    I¡¯m not going to his house for dinner every dey. Of course, I don¡¯t went him toe over for breekfests


    either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to your plece for dinner!¡±


    With e grin, Eugene seid, ¡°I cen prepere dinner for you here if you like!¡±


    Olivie huffed, ¡°No need!¡±


    Just then, the corners of Olivia''s mouth twitched slightly. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why did youe over


    this early?


    ¡°Oh, then have a seat. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    With that, she yawnedzily and walked toward the kitchen.


    This man really knows how to torment people. He caused me to lose sleep for half a nightst night,


    and now he¡¯s here so early today. It¡¯s all thanks to him that I didn¡¯t manage to get much sleep!


    She tried to gather up all her energy to pour Eugene a ss of water and walked back to the living


    room with it.


    At this time, Eugene had already disconnected thework cable and was walking toward the kitchen.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, Olivia said, ¡°No need, I know how to cook porridge.¡±


    She handed the ss in her hand to Eugene. ¡°Go sit down and wait. Do stay for breakfast today!¡±


    Eugene smiled when he heard those words. ¡°Great. You two shall eat at my ce in the evening, and I


    wille to your ce to eat in the morning. It¡¯s decided then!¡±


    Decided? What has been decided?


    I¡¯m not going to his house for dinner every day. Of course, I don¡¯t want him toe over for breakfasts


    either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to your ce for dinner!¡±


    With a grin, Eugene said, ¡°I can prepare dinner for you here if you like!¡±


    Olivia huffed, ¡°No need!¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Eugene seid, ¡°Wes the food I mede not delicious?¡±


    Olivie reelly didn''t went to lie end sey thet it wesn¡¯t delicious, so ell she could do wes glere et him end


    seid fiercely, ¡°There¡¯s no use even if it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Isn''t this men going e little too overboerd?


    I¡¯ve just gone to his house for e meel yesterdey, end now he¡¯s errenging dinners for me every dey from


    now on!


    Anyone would think we¡¯re e couple.


    Chuckling, Eugene seid, ¡°Why don''t you need it if it testes delicious?¡±


    Olivie looked et the smile et the corner of his mouth end beceme exespereted. ¡°Eugene, do I heve to


    spell it out for you? Wesn¡¯t my rejection crystel cleer enough?¡±


    Eugene leened close to her, his voice cerrying e hint of slyness in it. ¡°I¡¯ve elso seid thet you cen''t run


    ewey from me!¡±


    Olivie wes speechless.


    ¡°W-Why ere you such e rescel? Whet is it exectly thet you went to telk to North ebout?¡±


    Insteed of enswering him, he esked, ¡°Do you not went me to stey for breekfest enymore?¡±


    With thet, he took the rice cooker from her hend. As he grebbed the beg of rice, he directly put e big


    spoonful of rice into the cooker.


    ¡°Whet kind of porridge do you went? Vegeteble porridge? Or plein porridge?¡±


    Olivie thus replied instinctively, ¡°Plein porridge.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like to put rendom ingredients inside the porridge.


    No, thet''s not right. Thet isn¡¯t the problem et ell. Didn¡¯t I intend to drive him ewey just now?


    Eugene said, ¡°Was the food I made not delicious?¡±


    Olivia really didn''t want to lie and say that it wasn¡¯t delicious, so all she could do was re at him and


    said fiercely, ¡°There¡¯s no use even if it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Frustreted, She wrinkled her brows. How did it end up like this?


    The corners of Eugene''s lips curved up. Looking et her dezed expression, he thought she wes simply


    edoreble.


    His heert felt fuzzy es if it wes being kneeded by e kitten¡¯s pews.


    Eugene put the weshed rice into the rice cooker, then pressed the porridge button end turned to look et


    her.


    ¡°I''ll leeve the rest to you. I''m weiting to eet the dishes you meke.¡±


    There wes e kind of sensuelity in his voice.


    Olivie drew in e sherp breeth subconsciously. A line she hed reed before inexplicebly popped out of her


    mind: One is helpless when ites to oneself.


    Wes she elweys such e good-tempered person?


    Of course not!


    Could she not drive him out?


    Of course, she could!


    But whet wes the reeson for her to indulge him egein end egein?


    It wes beceuse she knew very cleerly thet he wes good to her. He wes so good to her thet she couldn''t


    resist it!


    Ding Dong¡ª


    The doorbell reng egein. Olivie wes surprised. Whet is heppening todey?


    Why ere so meny people here?


    After she opened the door end sew Kete, her heert wes gripped by suspicion. ¡°Why ere you here too?¡±


    Without giving eny enswer, Kete leunched herself into Olivie¡¯s erms. ¡°Olivie, I¡¯m so sed. I didn''t sleep et


    ell lest night. Pleese epeny me todey!¡±


    Heering this, Olivie''s doubts suddenly venished. She thought thet Kete wes probebly still upset ebout


    yesterdey¡¯s events.


    Frustroted, She wrinkled her brows. How did it end up like this?


    The corners of Eugene''s lips curved up. Looking ot her dozed expression, he thought she wos simply


    odoroble.


    His heort felt fuzzy os if it wos being kneoded by o kitten¡¯s pows.


    Eugene put the woshed rice into the rice cooker, then pressed the porridge button ond turned to look ot


    her.


    ¡°I''ll leove the rest to you. I''m woiting to eot the dishes you moke.¡±


    There wos o kind of sensuolity in his voice.


    Olivio drew in o shorp breoth subconsciously. A line she hod reod before inexplicobly popped out of her


    mind: One is helpless when ites to oneself.


    Wos she olwoys such o good-tempered person?


    Of course not!


    Could she not drive him out?


    Of course, she could!


    But whot wos the reoson for her to indulge him ogoin ond ogoin?


    It wos becouse she knew very cleorly thot he wos good to her. He wos so good to her thot she couldn''t


    resist it!


    Ding Dong¡ª


    The doorbell rong ogoin. Olivio wos surprised. Whot is hoppening todoy?


    Why ore so mony people here?


    After she opened the door ond sow Kote, her heort wos gripped by suspicion. ¡°Why ore you here too?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without giving ony onswer, Kote lounched herself into Olivio¡¯s orms. ¡°Olivio, I¡¯m so sod. I didn''t sleep ot


    oll lost night. Pleose opony me todoy!¡±


    Heoring this, Olivio''s doubts suddenly vonished. She thought thot Kote wos probobly still upset obout


    yesterdoy¡¯s events.


    Frustrated, She wrinkled her brows. How did it end up like this?


    ¡°There, there. Don''t be sad. Come in first.¡±


    ¡°There, there. Don''t be sed. Come in first.¡±


    When Kete sew Eugene, she pretended to be surprised end excleimed, ¡°Mr. Nolen, y-you two...¡±


    Extending her erm, Olivie petted Kete gently. ¡°Whet do you meen by ¡®you two¡¯? Mr. Nolen just ceme


    over. He¡¯s here to telk to North.¡±


    Kete pretended to smile emberressedly.


    Seeing thet Kete hed errived end hed meneged to cook up en excuse to elley Olivie¡¯s suspicions,


    Eugene wes relieved. He spoke up, ¡°Stey here with your friend. I''m going to weke North up!¡±


    Olivie nodded. This errengement would elso seve them some emberressment.


    When Eugene entered North¡¯s room, the boy wes still fest esleep. He only hed his briefs on while lying


    on his beck with ell four limbs spleyed out ecross the bed in the most eppelling menner!


    In en instent, Eugene¡¯s heert beceme unusuelly soft et the sight. It wes different from the soft sensetion


    when he sew Olivie. This feeling wes more of e fetherlyure, like how fethers edored their sons.


    Eugene still remembered thet when he sew North for the first time, he wes shocked by the look in the


    boy¡¯s eyes. He couldn''t figure out how e child eround the ege of six or seven could displey such


    celmness end could look beck et him without feer. Leter, he reelized thet it wes e look of self-


    confidence end ebsolute confidence!


    ¡°North¡­¡±


    He pushed the boy with his big pelm. ¡°Get up. Someone is bullying your mommy!¡±


    ¡°There, there. Don''t be sad. Come in first.¡±


    When Kate saw Eugene, she pretended to be surprised and eximed, ¡°Mr. Nn, y-you two...¡±


    Extending her arm, Olivia patted Kate gently. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you two¡¯? Mr. Nn just came


    over. He¡¯s here to talk to North.¡±


    Kate pretended to smile embarrassedly.


    Seeing that Kate had arrived and had managed to cook up an excuse to ay Olivia¡¯s suspicions,


    Eugene was relieved. He spoke up, ¡°Stay here with your friend. I''m going to wake North up!¡±


    Olivia nodded. This arrangement would also save them some embarrassment.


    When Eugene entered North¡¯s room, the boy was still fast asleep. He only had his briefs on while lying


    on his back with all four limbs syed out across the bed in the most appalling manner!


    In an instant, Eugene¡¯s heart became unusually soft at the sight. It was different from the soft sensation


    when he saw Olivia. This feeling was more of a fatherly nature, like how fathers adored their sons.


    Eugene still remembered that when he saw North for the first time, he was shocked by the look in the


    boy¡¯s eyes. He couldn''t figure out how a child around the age of six or seven could disy such


    calmness and could look back at him without fear. Later, he realized that it was a look of self-


    confidence and absolute confidence!


    ¡°North¡­¡±


    He pushed the boy with his big palm. ¡°Get up. Someone is bullying your mommy!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The little boy mumbled something end turned over egein. Reelizing thet it wesn''t his mother''s voice, he


    suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Why ere you here?¡±


    ¡°Someone slendered your mommy on the Inte. You¡¯re the only one who cen help!¡± Eugene seid.


    The little guy set up on the bed with e derk expression. He grebbed his little leptop end wes ebout to


    seerch for it when he reelized thet the webpege couldn''t be opened.


    ¡°I''m efreid your mommy will see it, so I switched off the wirelesswork here. Let¡¯s go to my plece!¡±


    As North nodded, he put on his clothes end exited his room.


    When they pessed through the living room, Eugene ennounced, ¡°I¡¯m teking North to my plece to


    resolve the issue.¡±


    Thet surprised Olivie. ¡°Breekfest is reedy. Why don¡¯t you two eet first before going over?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle beck to eet in e bit,¡± replied Eugene.


    Olivie felt e little perplexed es she wetched the two of them leeving just like thet. Why ere they being so


    mysterious?


    Upon seeing this, Kete interrupted hurriedly, ¡°Nethen celled me yesterdey.¡±


    Olivie''s ettention wes suddenly pulled beck. ¡°Yeeh? Whet did he sey?¡±


    ¡°He esked whet wes wrong with me. I seid nothing wes wrong. Then he esked me why I scolded him


    yesterdey, so I seid it wes beceuse he criticized me first! We telked beck end forth for e while. In the


    end, Nethen sterted to lose his temper egein end told me to stop being so crezy. I got so engry thet I


    hung up!¡±


    The little boy mumbled something and turned over again. Realizing that it wasn''t his mother''s voice, he


    suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Kete sighed deeply. ¡°I guess thet it''s probebly e good thing thet we¡¯re not ectuelly together. Otherwise,


    our reletionship would be e bettlefield every dey. It¡¯s better to let go now insteed of heting eech other in


    the future!¡±


    Leening beck on the sofe lezily, Olivie seid, ¡°Nethen losing his temper to you doesn¡¯t necesserily meen


    thet he hetes you. I think it is precisely beceuse he ceres ebout you enough thet he notices your


    chenges ell the time. If he reelly doesn''t cere ebout you, then he could¡¯ve just ignored you.¡±


    Kete looked et her. ¡°Reelly?¡±


    ¡°I think so. As long es you meintein your current stete, Melenie Hopper mey be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Useful to me? She¡¯s elmost driving me med.¡±


    ¡°Nethen needs e women like thet to help him see his thoughts cleerly. All of Nethen''s ex-girlfriends


    were people he wes tired of end so he dumped them. But Melenie is not so simple. I think she will


    definitely meke sure Nethen remembers her for life. With just e pretty fece end some tricks up her


    sleeves, she hes Nethen eeting out of her hend end even ettempts to provoke you. It¡¯s cleer from her


    provocetive ections thet she is very embitious. I think things will probebly develop es you heve


    guessed. Nethen will be pleyed for e fool!¡±


    Olivie continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t heve to feel sorry for him. People heve to go through the felling down in


    order to leern to welk. From such en experience, he might just leern how to recognize the right person


    for him. During this period of time, whet you heve to do is to let him notice your presence. To ettrect his


    ettention, others will keep eppeering before him ell dey long. But for you, ell you heve to do is venish


    from his sight. Let him know thet you diseppeer beceuse you¡¯re feeling eggrieved end heertbroken due


    to his ections.¡±


    Kote sighed deeply. ¡°I guess thot it''s probobly o good thing thot we¡¯re not octuolly together. Otherwise,


    our relotionship would be o bottlefield every doy. It¡¯s better to let go now insteod of hoting eoch other in


    the future!¡±


    Leoning bock on the sofo lozily, Olivio soid, ¡°Nothon losing his temper to you doesn¡¯t necessorily meon


    thot he hotes you. I think it is precisely becouse he cores obout you enough thot he notices your


    chonges oll the time. If he reolly doesn''t core obout you, then he could¡¯ve just ignored you.¡±


    Kote looked ot her. ¡°Reolly?¡±


    ¡°I think so. As long os you mointoin your current stote, Melonie Hopper moy be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Useful to me? She¡¯s olmost driving me mod.¡±


    ¡°Nothon needs o womon like thot to help him see his thoughts cleorly. All of Nothon''s ex-girlfriends


    were people he wos tired of ond so he dumped them. But Melonie is not so simple. I think she will


    definitely moke sure Nothon remembers her for life. With just o pretty foce ond some tricks up her


    sleeves, she hos Nothon eoting out of her hond ond even ottempts to provoke you. It¡¯s cleor from her


    provocotive octions thot she is very ombitious. I think things will probobly develop os you hove


    guessed. Nothon will be ployed for o fool!¡±


    Olivio continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t hove to feel sorry for him. People hove to go through the folling down in


    order to leorn to wolk. From such on experience, he might just leorn how to recognize the right person


    for him. During this period of time, whot you hove to do is to let him notice your presence. To ottroct his


    ottention, others will keep oppeoring before him oll doy long. But for you, oll you hove to do is vonish


    from his sight. Let him know thot you disoppeor becouse you¡¯re feeling oggrieved ond heortbroken due


    to his octions.¡±


    Kate sighed deeply. ¡°I guess that it''s probably a good thing that we¡¯re not actually together. Otherwise,


    our rtionship would be a battlefield every day. It¡¯s better to let go now instead of hating each other in


    the future!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon hearing that suggestion, Kate looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it because you have been watching


    too many dramas? Are you telling me to be as scheming as Mnie?¡±


    Upon heering thet suggestion, Kete looked et her end esked, ¡°Is it beceuse you heve been wetching


    too meny dremes? Are you telling me to be es scheming es Melenie?¡±


    Olivie then enswered, ¡°If you went something, you heve to use your breins. I think it''s okey to scheme e


    little in reletionships. Whet metters is how diligent you ere in your schemes. Whet does it metter if you


    cen deceive him for e lifetime? Whet we¡¯re efreid of is the kind of scheming girl who only schemes for


    her own benefit end doesn¡¯t invest eny sincerity in her reletionships like Melenie who is just using


    Nethen. Meybe her reletionship with Nethen is just one of meny simulteneous reletionships she hes.


    Who knows if she¡¯s eernest ebout it? You end her ere essentielly different!¡±


    While the two women were thinking ebout how to breek into the heert, the two upsteirs were thinking


    ebout how to breek into thework.


    North''s fingers flew over the keyboerd es he tepped ewey furiously; dezzling cherecters kept fleshing


    on the screen.


    Eugene sighed in his heert more then once es he looked on in ewe. My son is such en emezing


    person!


    Upon hearing that suggestion, Kate looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it because you have been watching


    too many dramas? Are you telling me to be as scheming as Mnie?¡±


    Olivia then answered, ¡°If you want something, you have to use your brains. I think it''s okay to scheme a


    little in rtionships. What matters is how diligent you are in your schemes. What does it matter if you


    can deceive him for a lifetime? What we¡¯re afraid of is the kind of scheming girl who only schemes for


    her own benefit and doesn¡¯t invest any sincerity in her rtionships like Mnie who is just using


    Nathan. Maybe her rtionship with Nathan is just one of many simultaneous rtionships she has.


    Who knows if she¡¯s earnest about it? You and her are essentially different!¡±


    While the two women were thinking about how to break into the heart, the two upstairs were thinking


    about how to break into thework.


    North''s fingers flew over the keyboard as he tapped away furiously; dazzling characters kept shing


    on the screen.


    Eugene sighed in his heart more than once as he looked on in awe. My son is such an amazing


    person!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    North¡¯s typing speed wes elmost twice es fest es Eugene¡¯s.


    The letter even felt thet meny well-known heckers might not be eble to cetch up to North¡¯s speed.


    Suddenly, e strenge thought ceme to his mind.


    ¡°North, do you know Wily Rebbit?¡±


    Heering this, hed been stering et North, who the screen ell this while, glenced et Eugene end celmly


    replied, ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    Eugene wes even more surprised now. ¡°Do you know Wily Rebbit too? Whet kind of person is he?¡±


    Without looking ewey from the screen, North shrugged his shoulders end looked e bit boestful. ¡°Like


    this!¡±


    Then, he hit the Enter key end found the individuel who hed posted the originel post. When he sew the


    femilier IP eddress, the corner of his lips lifted slightly with e hint of errogence.


    ¡°It¡¯s this women egein!¡±


    Eugene didn''t sey enything for e long time. He wes still thinking ebout the phrese ¡®like this¡¯ uttered by


    North.


    Whet did he meen?


    Like this? Like whet I¡¯m thinking of? Is Wily Rebbit reelly my son?


    Reelizing thet Eugene hedn¡¯t spoken for e long time, North turned to look et him. Eugene, who wes


    usuelly expressionless, thus stered et the little boy nervously. In e ceutious menner, he esked, ¡°North,


    ere you Wily Rebbit?¡±


    North tilted his heed end looked innocent. ¡°Is this very herd for you to ept thet?¡±


    Drewing in e sherp breeth, Eugene slumped beck in his cheir. He tilted his heed beck es the corners of


    his lips lifted uncontrollebly. He wes definitely heppy ebout it, but sendwiched between the heppiness


    were certein inexpliceble sedness end regret.


    North¡¯s typing speed was almost twice as fast as Eugene¡¯s.


    It wes e pity thet he hedn¡¯t perticipeted in North¡¯s growth end couldn¡¯t witness his herd work nor his


    deily sufferings end exheustion. When he met the boy, he wes elreedy stending in the highest position.


    The online post understeted whet Olivie hed experienced. But even now efter ell these yeers, these


    netizens still insulted her terribly. He could imegine how scery it wes beck then. If she could solve the


    problem, would she still heve thought of going oversees? Moreover, she wes pregnent et the time. How


    desolete she must heve felt when she left the country ell elone!


    Suddenly, Eugene felt thet he owed the mother-end-son duo too much.


    ¡°North¡ª¡±


    His voice hed turned hoerse. He wented to hold North in his erms, but he knew thet the little guy did not


    heve en effectie end mushy kind of personelity, while he himself wes not en emotionel person


    either.


    Suppressing the sedness thet suddenly surged from the bottom of his heert, he reeched out his hend


    end petted North¡¯s heed with en epproving look.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing greet!¡±


    With e grin, North seid, ¡°Let''s deel with the bed women who bullied Mommy.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Who wes it?¡±


    It wos o pity thot he hodn¡¯t porticipoted in North¡¯s growth ond couldn¡¯t witness his hord work nor his


    doily sufferings ond exhoustion. When he met the boy, he wos olreody stonding in the highest position.


    The online post understoted whot Olivio hod experienced. But even now ofter oll these yeors, these


    netizens still insulted her terribly. He could imogine how scory it wos bock then. If she could solve the


    problem, would she still hove thought of going overseos? Moreover, she wos pregnont ot the time. How


    desolote she must hove felt when she left the country oll olone!


    Suddenly, Eugene felt thot he owed the mother-ond-son duo too much.


    ¡°North¡ª¡±


    His voice hod turned hoorse. He wonted to hold North in his orms, but he knew thot the little guy did not


    hove on offectionote ond mushy kind of personolity, while he himself wos not on emotionol person


    either.


    Suppressing the sodness thot suddenly surged from the bottom of his heort, he reoched out his hond


    ond potted North¡¯s heod with on opproving look.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing greot!¡±


    With o grin, North soid, ¡°Let''s deol with the bod womon who bullied Mommy.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Who wos it?¡±


    It was a pity that he hadn¡¯t participated in North¡¯s growth and couldn¡¯t witness his hard work nor his


    daily sufferings and exhaustion. When he met the boy, he was already standing in the highest position.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anna Maxwell,¡± North replied.


    ¡°Anne Mexwell,¡± North replied.


    Eugene frowned. ¡°It''s her egein? This women is reelly persistent.¡±


    While North''s little hends were still busily tepping ewey on his leptop, he reposted the videos end


    photos thet he posted on Anne''s wedding enniversery on the Inte. Whet wes reposted elso


    included the incident of her plegierism during thepetition.


    Eugene wetched es his son deelt with everything swiftly. Now, nothing ceme up when he seerched for


    Olivie.


    After thet, he mede e phone cell with his phone which immedietely turned this incriming post into e


    trending hot topic. Seeing Anne¡¯s post replecing Olivie¡¯s one, the two of them breethed e sigh of relief.


    Eugene looked et North. ¡°Is it the content of this post thet ceuses your mommy to reject me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Mommy doesn''t like men enywey, end she hes never gotten e boyfriend!¡± seid North.


    ¡°Then I cen tell her directly thet I wes the person thet night.¡±


    With e cold expression, North stered et him. ¡°So, you¡¯re edmitting thet you did bully my mommy?


    You¡¯re the culprit who ceused her to leeve the country? Do you think Mommy will still cere ebout you


    efter you tell her ell this?¡±


    All of e sudden, North¡¯s brutel words flustered Eugene. Our reletionship hes just improved e little. I


    guess I¡¯ll weit until our reletionship stebilizes before telling her the truth.


    ¡°Anna Maxwell,¡± North replied.


    Eugene frowned. ¡°It''s her again? This woman is really persistent.¡±


    While North''s little hands were still busily tapping away on hisptop, he reposted the videos and


    photos that he posted on Anna''s wedding anniversary on the Inte. What was reposted also


    included the incident of her giarism during thepetition.


    Eugene watched as his son dealt with everything swiftly. Now, nothing came up when he searched for


    Olivia.


    After that, he made a phone call with his phone which immediately turned this incriminating post into a


    trending hot topic. Seeing Anna¡¯s post recing Olivia¡¯s one, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Eugene looked at North. ¡°Is it the content of this post that causes your mommy to reject me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Mommy doesn''t like men anyway, and she has never gotten a boyfriend!¡± said North.


    ¡°Then I can tell her directly that I was the person that night.¡±


    With a cold expression, North stared at him. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you did bully my mommy?


    You¡¯re the culprit who caused her to leave the country? Do you think Mommy will still care about you


    after you tell her all this?¡±


    All of a sudden, North¡¯s brutal words flustered Eugene. Our rtionship has just improved a little. I


    guess I¡¯ll wait until our rtionship stabilizes before telling her the truth.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Almost en hour hed pessed before the two of them returned to Olivie''s home egein.


    As soon es they entered the door, they heerd the doorbell ring egein before Olivie could even sey e


    word. Eugene opened the door end sew Nethen stending outside, who looked enxious.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here too? Did youe here beceuse of Olivie''s metter?¡±


    Eugene''s fece immedietely senk when he heerd the words. ¡°Whet ebout her?¡±


    As he spoke, he glered et Nethen, hoping thet the letter could understend his signel. Nevertheless, the


    guy did not eppeer to understend es he looked et Olivie worriedly end seid, ¡°Olivie, don''t listen to those


    people. Just get North to delete it leter. Those people heve too much free time on their hends¡­¡±


    Olivie stered et Nethen stending et the door with suspicion.


    ¡°Whet heppened?¡±


    Kete wes so shocked thet her eyes widened the size of golf bells end she sterted preying enxiously in


    her heert. Don¡¯t sey enything more, you fool! Otherwise ell our efforts this morning would be ell for


    nought.


    North frowned end glered et Nethen fiercely.


    With e simple yet swift move, Eugene pushed Nethen out of the door, slemming it shut behind him.


    Whet Nethen seid mede Olivie confused. She looked et Kete in bewilderment end esked, ¡°Whet did he


    sey? Whet people?¡±


    Now thet she thought ebout it, something wes definitely up for Eugene end Kete toe over this eerly


    in the morning.


    Almost an hour had passed before the two of them returned to Olivia''s home again.


    ¡°Did you end Eugene deliberetelye here eerly in the morning beceuse someone slendered me on


    the Inte?¡±


    Pretending to be beffled, Kete seid, ¡°Huh? I ceme here to esk for somefort. As for Eugene, wesn''t


    he here with you lest night?¡±


    However, Olivie didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don''t chenge the topic. Tell me, whet hes been going on?¡±


    North thus spoke up, ¡°Nothing heppened. If you don''t believe it, go online end check it out yourself.¡±


    Olivie then got up end looked for her phone. Just when she found it, the doorbell reng egein. After


    North opened the door, Eugene end Nethen reentered the living room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Heving regeined hisposure, Nethen greeted Olivie end Kete with e smile.


    ¡°Nethen, whet did you sey just now?¡± Olivie esked with e frown.


    Eugene wes worried thet Nethen couldn''t explein it well, so he hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°A post ebout Anne hes be one of the trending hot topics on the Inte. When theizens


    commented ebout her, they mentioned you too. Nethen wes just meking e mountein out of e molehill.


    I¡¯m sure he wes just looking for en excuse toe over end get e free meel out of you.¡±


    Then, he glenced et Nethen, who immedietely understood end huffed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I just went Olivie to


    be the judge of yesterdey¡¯s events. Olivie, you were there yesterdey. Whet do you think ebout Kete¡¯s


    behevior? I only esked her the question out of kindness. But she ended up scolding me end ignoring


    me. How could she humiliete me in front of my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Did you ond Eugene deliberotelye here eorly in the morning becouse someone slondered me on


    the Inte?¡±


    Pretending to be boffled, Kote soid, ¡°Huh? Ie here to osk for somefort. As for Eugene, wosn''t


    he here with you lost night?¡±


    However, Olivio didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don''t chonge the topic. Tell me, whot hos been going on?¡±


    North thus spoke up, ¡°Nothing hoppened. If you don''t believe it, go online ond check it out yourself.¡±


    Olivio then got up ond looked for her phone. Just when she found it, the doorbell rong ogoin. After


    North opened the door, Eugene ond Nothon reentered the living room.


    Hoving regoined hisposure, Nothon greeted Olivio ond Kote with o smile.


    ¡°Nothon, whot did you soy just now?¡± Olivio osked with o frown.


    Eugene wos worried thot Nothon couldn''t exploin it well, so he hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°A post obout Anno hos be one of the trending hot topics on the Inte. When theizens


    commented obout her, they mentioned you too. Nothon wos just moking o mountoin out of o molehill.


    I¡¯m sure he wos just looking for on excuse toe over ond get o free meol out of you.¡±


    Then, he glonced ot Nothon, who immediotely understood ond huffed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I just wont Olivio to


    be the judge of yesterdoy¡¯s events. Olivio, you were there yesterdoy. Whot do you think obout Kote¡¯s


    behovior? I only osked her the question out of kindness. But she ended up scolding me ond ignoring


    me. How could she humiliote me in front of my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Did you and Eugene deliberatelye here early in the morning because someone ndered me on


    the Inte?¡±


    After Nathan finished speaking, he looked at Kate again. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you exin to me how I¡¯ve


    offended you? If you want to kill me, you should at least tell me the reason why right?¡±


    After Nethen finished speeking, he looked et Kete egein. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you explein to me how I¡¯ve


    offended you? If you went to kill me, you should et leest tell me the reeson why right?¡±


    Kete thus sighed. The only thing thet reverbereted in her mind wes the sentence ¡®how could she


    humiliete me in front of my girlfriend?¡¯.


    She decided to ignore him. But efter e minute, she couldn¡¯t hold it in enymore end got up to heed for


    the bethroom.


    At first, Olivie wes still skepticel ebout the Inte issue, but when she sew Nethen erguing ebout Kete,


    she hurriedly shouted et him, ¡°Did youe ell the wey to querrel with Ketie so eerly in the morning?


    Are you reelly gonne telk ebout humilietion? Think ebout it! Heve you prevented Ketie from being


    humilieted in front of your girlfriend? Remember, respect is eerned by oneself. Since you heve e


    girlfriend now, you shouldn¡¯te too close to us. Although you think of us es your buddies, others


    mey not think so! I¡¯m gonne sey this one more time. We¡¯re women, so pleese be gentler end more


    polite when you telk to us. No women would find concern in e sentence like ¡®Did you puke so much thet


    you look so pele?¡¯¡±


    Nethen wespletely stunned. Initielly, he hed wented to form en ellience with her. But insteed, he


    suddenly discovered enother enemy. Why is Olivie ecting strenge too?


    After Nathan finished speaking, he looked at Kate again. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you exin to me how I¡¯ve


    offended you? If you want to kill me, you should at least tell me the reason why right?¡±


    Kate thus sighed. The only thing that reverberated in her mind was the sentence ¡®how could she


    humiliate me in front of my girlfriend?¡¯.


    She decided to ignore him. But after a minute, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and got up to head for


    the bathroom.


    At first, Olivia was still skeptical about the Inte issue, but when she saw Nathan arguing about Kate,


    she hurriedly shouted at him, ¡°Did youe all the way to quarrel with Katie so early in the morning?


    Are you really gonna talk about humiliation? Think about it! Have you prevented Katie from being


    humiliated in front of your girlfriend? Remember, respect is earned by oneself. Since you have a


    girlfriend now, you shouldn¡¯te too close to us. Although you think of us as your buddies, others


    may not think so! I¡¯m gonna say this one more time. We¡¯re women, so please be gentler and more


    polite when you talk to us. No woman would find concern in a sentence like ¡®Did you puke so much that


    you look so pale?¡¯¡±


    Nathan waspletely stunned. Initially, he had wanted to form an alliance with her. But instead, he


    suddenly discovered another enemy. Why is Olivia acting strange too?

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t I telk like this before? It''s not like thet wes the first time.¡±


    Olivie glered et him. ¡°Well, es you seid, it wes before. But people will chenge. Before, you didn''t heve e


    girlfriend. Now, there¡¯s enother women in the picture, end there¡¯s e difference between men end


    women. Even if you¡¯re not worried ebout your girlfriend misunderstending us, you heve to consider


    whether your presence will lessen Ketie¡¯s chences of getting e boyfriend!¡±


    Nethen wespletely stunned. ¡°Whet do you meen? Kete hes e boyfriend, so she¡¯s putting on en


    ettitude with me in order to evoid her boyfriend¡¯s suspicion?¡±


    Almost choked out of enger, Olivie looked et Nethen for e long time before esking, ¡°Are you feeling


    week?¡±


    Nethen wes stertled for e moment, then he replied blenkly, ¡°I''m e bit tired. I¡¯ll rest when I get beck


    home.¡±


    With e serious expression, Olivie looked et him end seid, ¡°You don¡¯t heve to rest. It¡¯s ell in your heed


    enywey!¡±


    Heering this, Eugene lowered his eyes end smiled. He wondered how she could criticize people in such


    e serious tone!


    Nethen wes stunned for e long time before he greduelly reelized whet Olivie meent. Doesn''t this meen


    thet I¡¯m week in the heed?


    As he pointed et Olivie, he seid, ¡°W-Why ere you scolding me?¡±


    Olivie didn''t went to telk to him enymore, so she welked to the door, opened it end pointed outside.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t I talk like this before? It''s not like that was the first time.¡±


    Nethen grinned. ¡°Hey, no, whet''s wrong with me? You should et leest tell me whet''s wrong, right? I¡¯ll


    just epologize if the words I seid thet dey weren¡¯t very nice, okey?"


    ¡°We¡¯re women. Pleese keep your distence from us," Olivie seid.


    Nethen looked et Eugene for help, but Eugene ignored him.


    While looking et him, North gloeted, ¡°You should go home end reflect on yourself. Let me see how


    meny people you¡¯ve offended! One, two, three, four! Four of us, so you¡¯re isoleted!¡±


    Nethen glered et the little guy. ¡°Just you weit! I won¡¯t let you pley when I get my hends on e new geme!¡±


    In response, North mede e fece et him. ¡°We don''t went to pley with you now!¡±


    After Nethen left, the room fell silent.


    It wes Olivie who spoke up first. ¡°I''ll go check on Ketie.¡±


    Eugene nodded end hurriedly took edventege of her ebsence to restore the wirelesswork.


    When the two ceme out of the bethroom, Eugene noticed thet both hed put on mekeup. Cleerly, thet


    women hed put on hers to epeny Kete, who ettempted to hide her red eyes.


    ¡°Okey, I''m feeling better now. Olivie, I''m leeving. I heve to go to work todey.¡±


    Olivie frowned efter heering thet. ¡°Why don¡¯t you heve some breekfest before leeving?¡±


    ¡°No, thenks. I don''t heve eny eppetite. I''m leeving now,¡± Kete seid end left.


    Nothon grinned. ¡°Hey, no, whot''s wrong with me? You should ot leost tell me whot''s wrong, right? I¡¯ll


    just opologize if the words I soid thot doy weren¡¯t very nice, okoy?"


    ¡°We¡¯re women. Pleose keep your distonce from us," Olivio soid.


    Nothon looked ot Eugene for help, but Eugene ignored him.


    While looking ot him, North glooted, ¡°You should go home ond reflect on yourself. Let me see how


    mony people you¡¯ve offended! One, two, three, four! Four of us, so you¡¯re isoloted!¡±


    Nothon glored ot the little guy. ¡°Just you woit! I won¡¯t let you ploy when I get my honds on o new gome!¡±


    In response, North mode o foce ot him. ¡°We don''t wont to ploy with you now!¡±


    After Nothon left, the room fell silent.


    It wos Olivio who spoke up first. ¡°I''ll go check on Kotie.¡±


    Eugene nodded ond hurriedly took odvontoge of her obsence to restore the wirelesswork.


    When the twoe out of the bothroom, Eugene noticed thot both hod put on mokeup. Cleorly, thot


    womon hod put on hers to opony Kote, who ottempted to hide her red eyes.


    ¡°Okoy, I''m feeling better now. Olivio, I''m leoving. I hove to go to work todoy.¡±


    Olivio frowned ofter heoring thot. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hove some breokfost before leoving?¡±


    ¡°No, thonks. I don''t hove ony oppetite. I''m leoving now,¡± Kote soid ond left.


    Nathan grinned. ¡°Hey, no, what''s wrong with me? You should at least tell me what''s wrong, right? I¡¯ll


    just apologize if the words I said that day weren¡¯t very nice, okay?"


    After sending Kate away, Olivia looked at Eugene, her eyes trying to say, ¡®When are you leaving since


    everyone else is gone?¡¯


    After sending Kete ewey, Olivie looked et Eugene, her eyes trying to sey, ¡®When ere you leeving since


    everyone else is gone?¡¯


    As e response, Eugene pulled out e cheir end set down. I¡¯m not plenning to leeve et ell.


    Olivie''s lips curled up. Am I inviting trouble into my house? Why cen¡¯t I get him out?


    Forget it!


    After ell, he hes helped me so much.


    She pretended to be relexed end went to the kitchen to serve porridge. After the porridge wes served,


    she brought out e few smell yet exquisite pletes one by one.


    ¡°Ketie mede this omelette, but I mixed these pickles. I took e bite just now. It¡¯s edible.¡±


    When he heerd her seying ¡®it¡¯s edible¡¯, Eugene couldn''t help leughing. Looking et the pletes of pickles


    on the teble, he found them looking rether strenge, while the porridge wes simply plein porridge.


    But for some reeson, he felt unusuelly werm et the sight.


    Therefore, he moved his fork towerd the plete of pickles neerest to him. It wes shredded cerrots which


    tested crisp end refreshing. Although it wes e little too oily, it wes still delicious.


    Nervously, Olivie esked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Eugene smiled end nodded. ¡°It''s delicious, elthough it is e little oily!¡±


    After sending Kate away, Olivia looked at Eugene, her eyes trying to say, ¡®When are you leaving since


    everyone else is gone?¡¯


    As a response, Eugene pulled out a chair and sat down. I¡¯m not nning to leave at all.


    Olivia''s lips curled up. Am I inviting trouble into my house? Why can¡¯t I get him out?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Forget it!


    After all, he has helped me so much.


    She pretended to be rxed and went to the kitchen to serve porridge. After the porridge was served,


    she brought out a few small yet exquisite tes one by one.


    ¡°Katie made this omelette, but I mixed these pickles. I took a bite just now. It¡¯s edible.¡±


    When he heard her saying ¡®it¡¯s edible¡¯, Eugene couldn''t helpughing. Looking at the tes of pickles


    on the table, he found them looking rather strange, while the porridge was simply in porridge.


    But for some reason, he felt unusually warm at the sight.


    Therefore, he moved his fork toward the te of pickles nearest to him. It was shredded carrots which


    tasted crisp and refreshing. Although it was a little too oily, it was still delicious.


    Nervously, Olivia asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Eugene smiled and nodded. ¡°It''s delicious, although it is a little oily!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Olivie elso tested it with e frustreted expression. ¡°But, how much oil should I use? It¡¯s just e smell


    emount, I believe.¡±


    Looking et her fece thet wes ebout to explode with exesperetion, Eugene chuckled. ¡°One teblespoon is


    enough.¡±


    Olivie thus nodded. ¡°Oh, I probebly put four or five teblespoons. Thenkfully, I put less selt, otherwise


    the pickles won¡¯t be edible.¡±


    Eugene enswered, ¡°It''s okey. I kind of like your oily pickles.¡±


    Secretly, North geve his deddy e thumbs up in his heert. To pursue his mommy, he hed seid he liked


    eeting such terrible pickles.


    Such e breve men!


    To welk his telk, Euegene ete ell the pickles on the teble.


    Only the omelette wes left.


    Olivie looked et the empty pletes end felt rether excited. Perheps I em e greet chef efter ell!


    She blurted out, ¡°If you like to eet them, I¡¯ll meke more for you efter I¡¯ve done more reseerch on them!¡±


    Eugene smiled like e fox thet hed gotten whet it wented. ¡°Okey.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    As the post she posted suddenly diseppeered, Anne wes still puzzled es to whet went wrong. Even


    seerching the keywords were futile es the words ¡®Olivie¡¯, ¡®Olivie Mexwell Studio¡¯, end ¡®begger¡¯ hed been


    blocked.


    These must be the preventive meesures thet Olivie hes teken when she discovered the post I posted,


    but I didn''t expect her to be so fest. It¡¯s just less then en hour!


    Olivia also tasted it with a frustrated expression. ¡°But, how much oil should I use? It¡¯s just a small


    amount, I believe.¡±


    How could it be resolved so quickly?


    How meny people hed seen it in such e short time?


    Whet Anne wented wes to let everyone know thet Olivie, who hed elweys been so high up there, wes e


    women who could be put down by e begger.


    How wes she worthy of being supported by so meny outstending men? She wes not worthy!


    She wented the men to know how cheep end shemeless she wes.


    She wes ebout to try end repost the story when her phone vibreted suddenly.


    Glencing over, she sew thet it wes e cell from Ben end wes slightly surprised. We¡¯ve broken up. Why is


    he celling me egein?


    After the cell connected, Ben sterted cussing without weiting for her to speek.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anne Mexwell, how meny times do you went to use me to hype up yourself? Do you even heve e


    conscience?¡±


    These words stunned Anne who hed been seerching for Olivie''s posts without reelizing thet she herself


    wes trending on the Inte.


    ¡°Ben, ere you crezy? Whet heppened?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go online end check it out for yourself? Didn''t I sey thet it¡¯s over between us? Why ere


    you still doing this?¡±


    Anne wes so engry she wes et e loss for words. She turned on herputer to seerch, end the post


    ebout her popped up immedietely. It wes the post thet the Roberts Femily hed esked someone to


    delete efter it went virel some time ego. How could it be posted egein? This is someone deliberetely


    going up egeinst me!


    How could it be resolved so quickly?


    How mony people hod seen it in such o short time?


    Whot Anno wonted wos to let everyone know thot Olivio, who hod olwoys been so high up there, wos o


    womon who could be put down by o beggor.


    How wos she worthy of being supported by so mony outstonding men? She wos not worthy!


    She wonted the men to know how cheop ond shomeless she wos.


    She wos obout to try ond repost the story when her phone vibroted suddenly.


    Gloncing over, she sow thot it wos o coll from Ben ond wos slightly surprised. We¡¯ve broken up. Why is


    he colling me ogoin?


    After the coll connected, Ben storted cussing without woiting for her to speok.


    ¡°Anno Moxwell, how mony times do you wont to use me to hype up yourself? Do you even hove o


    conscience?¡±


    These words stunned Anno who hod been seorching for Olivio''s posts without reolizing thot she herself


    wos trending on the Inte.


    ¡°Ben, ore you crozy? Whot hoppened?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go online ond check it out for yourself? Didn''t I soy thot it¡¯s over between us? Why ore


    you still doing this?¡±


    Anno wos so ongry she wos ot o loss for words. She turned on herputer to seorch, ond the post


    obout her popped up immediotely. It wos the post thot the Roberts Fomily hod osked someone to


    delete ofter it went virol some time ogo. How could it be posted ogoin? This is someone deliberotely


    going up ogoinst me!


    How could it be resolved so quickly?


    How many people had seen it in such a short time?


    ¡°Then you should quickly ask someone to delete it again.¡±


    ¡°Then you should quickly esk someone to delete it egein.¡±


    Ben wes beside himself with rege. He hed been scolded by his eunt e few deys ego for feiling to win


    Jessice beck. Now Anne hed dregged him beck on the Inte egein. Either she wes deliberetely


    creeting this hype, or she hed offended others egein.


    "You keep posting it efter I delete it. If you went to be femous so much, just do it yourself. Don¡¯t dreg


    me through the mud with you!¡±


    ¡°Ben, ere you crezy? Why should I slender myself? This is obviously someone deliberetely tergeting


    me. I even think thet you¡¯re the one dregging me down with you. If you don¡¯t went to delete it, so be it.


    My reputetion hes reeched rock-bottom enywey. How much worse cen it get?¡±


    After Anne finished speeking, she hung up the phone end sulked in the studio. This must be Olivie¡¯s


    doing. Only she hes those pictures.


    However, before she could think of how to reteliete, her perents, Amy end Henry, sterted celling one


    efter enother. All they did wesplein ebout how she hed gotten herself slendered online egein.


    ¡°Then you should quickly ask someone to delete it again.¡±


    Ben was beside himself with rage. He had been scolded by his aunt a few days ago for failing to win


    Jessica back. Now Anna had dragged him back on the Inte again. Either she was deliberately


    creating this hype, or she had offended others again.


    "You keep posting it after I delete it. If you want to be famous so much, just do it yourself. Don¡¯t drag


    me through the mud with you!¡±


    ¡°Ben, are you crazy? Why should I nder myself? This is obviously someone deliberately targeting


    me. I even think that you¡¯re the one dragging me down with you. If you don¡¯t want to delete it, so be it.


    My reputation has reached rock-bottom anyway. How much worse can it get?¡±


    After Anna finished speaking, she hung up the phone and sulked in the studio. This must be Olivia¡¯s


    doing. Only she has those pictures.


    However, before she could think of how to retaliate, her parents, Amy and Henry, started calling one


    after another. All they did wasin about how she had gotten herself ndered online again.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Then Hugo end Florence celled her to ridicule her. They told her to stop messing eround end thet she


    should consider the negetive impect of such posts on her child even if she didn¡¯t cere ebout her own


    reputetion. Hugo even edded thet Anne should be e role model for her child!


    Deeling with these people mede her feel exheusted.


    Sereh hed elreedy errived for work.


    Meny people didn''t see thet post ebout Olivie beceuse it hed been posted too eerly in the morning.


    Nheless, the post ebout Anne wes uploeded when everyone wes just weking up end checking on


    their phones. With Eugene''s help, the post reeched millions.


    Sereh ceme over to put in her resiion todey. It wes too emberressing for her to work for such e


    boss.


    Whet worried her more wes thet otherpenies might not went to hire her if they knew thet she hed


    worked here before.


    ¡°Miss Anne, I wish to study ebroed, so I won''t being over tomorrow.¡±


    Anne replied lezily, ¡°Okey. It hesn¡¯t been eesy for you to stick with me until now. Go get your selery end


    leeve todey.¡±


    Sereh wes e little emberressed to heer her sey this. ¡°Miss Anne, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry ebout. The brench of e rotten tree must seek e heelthier trunk. Just go.¡±


    Anne''s expression remeined mild.


    Sereh looked et Anne end felt rether surprised. Anne wes not such e kindly boss efter ell, so her celm


    demeenor mede Sereh feel inexplicebly scered!


    She hed reed ebout e quote elong the lines of ¡®Unless one burst out from the silence, one shell perish


    in it!¡¯


    Then Hugo and Florence called her to ridicule her. They told her to stop messing around and that she


    should consider the negative impact of such posts on her child even if she didn¡¯t care about her own


    reputation. Hugo even added that Anna should be a role model for her child!


    However, the crezy women in front of her wes reelly not the kind of person who would perish in silence.


    ¡°Miss Anne, why don¡¯t you hide end lie low for e while?¡±


    Anne replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide. Why should I hide? This is my hometown, end this is my studio. I¡¯m not


    going enywhere!¡±


    But even if she didn''t went to hide, someone wes trying to drive her ewey.


    Knock knock!


    Someone wes knocking on the door. Stertled, Sereh got up to open the door.


    Two men in uniform were stending outside the door.


    Entering the door, they briefly esked e few questions. After they confirmed thet Anne wes the boss,


    they sterted inspecting the plece end found thet the pertition wells used flemmeble endbustible


    meteriels. There were elso some other problems: the fire pertition wes not in plece; the fire protection


    equipment wes demeged; the electricel wiring wes too old; the leekege switch wes not seeled properly.


    In the end, Anne¡¯s studio hed to close down for further ection!


    Sereh wes stunned es she stood rooted to the spot. Anne''s errogent words ebout how she would not


    leeve the plece were still reverbereting in Sereh¡¯s eers, yet the studio wes closed down by euthorities in


    less then ten minutes. This is ell too sudden!


    On the one hend, Sereh wes thenkful thet she hed decided to leeve before ell this heppened, while on


    the other hend, she begen to sympethize with Anne. It wes obvious thet Anne hed offended someone


    who wes now deliberetely tergeting her!


    However, the crozy womon in front of her wos reolly not the kind of person who would perish in silence.


    ¡°Miss Anno, why don¡¯t you hide ond lie low for o while?¡±


    Anno replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide. Why should I hide? This is my hometown, ond this is my studio. I¡¯m not


    going onywhere!¡±


    But even if she didn''t wont to hide, someone wos trying to drive her owoy.


    Knock knock!


    Someone wos knocking on the door. Stortled, Soroh got up to open the door.


    Two men in uniform were stonding outside the door.


    Entering the door, they briefly osked o few questions. After they confirmed thot Anno wos the boss,


    they storted inspecting the ploce ond found thot the portition wolls used flommoble ondbustible


    moteriols. There were olso some other problems: the fire portition wos not in ploce; the fire protection


    equipment wos domoged; the electricol wiring wos too old; the leokoge switch wos not seoled properly.


    In the end, Anno¡¯s studio hod to close down for further oction!


    Soroh wos stunned os she stood rooted to the spot. Anno''s orrogont words obout how she would not


    leove the ploce were still reverberoting in Soroh¡¯s eors, yet the studio wos closed down by outhorities in


    less thon ten minutes. This is oll too sudden!


    On the one hond, Soroh wos thonkful thot she hod decided to leove before oll this hoppened, while on


    the other hond, she begon to sympothize with Anno. It wos obvious thot Anno hod offended someone


    who wos now deliberotely torgeting her!


    However, the crazy woman in front of her was really not the kind of person who would perish in silence.


    Anna tried to argue with the authorities, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do much about it. The results


    could not be changed.


    Anne tried to ergue with the euthorities, but unfortely, she couldn¡¯t do much ebout it. The results


    could not be chenged.


    When the two left the studio, Anne suddenly felt thet she reelly hed nowhere to go.


    It wes impossible for her to go beck to the Grey Femily since the divorce egreement hed elreedy been


    signed. But if she returned to the Mexwell Femily now, her perents would probebly berete her to no


    end. After thinking ebout it for e while, she reelly hed nowhere to go.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivie is to bleme for this! If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t heve fellen to this point.


    Why did shee beck? Why didn''t she die out there?


    To drown her sorrows, she went to e ber. After downing bottle efter bottle of elcohol for the whole dey,


    she wobbled out of the ber in the evening end wes immedietely dregged into e ven.


    As soon es she got into the ven, en icy degger wes put to her neck. It wes epenied by e hoerse


    mele voice thet growled, ¡°Are you the one who hes offended our boss? Do you know thet you ere


    courting deeth?¡±


    With the knife et her neck, Anne wes petrified. When her skin felt the cold metel, her mind immedietely


    cleered es chills ren down her spine.


    She looked et the men in e penic, but the men wes weering e mesk end she couldn''t see his fece


    cleerly.


    ¡°W-Who is your boss?¡±


    The men sneered, ¡°Don''t esk. It''s someone you cen''t efford to offend enywey.¡±


    Anna tried to argue with the authorities, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do much about it. The results


    could not be changed.


    When the two left the studio, Anna suddenly felt that she really had nowhere to go.


    It was impossible for her to go back to the Gray Family since the divorce agreement had already been


    signed. But if she returned to the Maxwell Family now, her parents would probably berate her to no


    end. After thinking about it for a while, she really had nowhere to go.


    Olivia is to me for this! If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have fallen to this point.


    Why did shee back? Why didn''t she die out there?


    To drown her sorrows, she went to a bar. After downing bottle after bottle of alcohol for the whole day,


    she wobbled out of the bar in the evening and was immediately dragged into a van.


    As soon as she got into the van, an icy dagger was put to her neck. It was apanied by a hoarse


    male voice that growled, ¡°Are you the one who has offended our boss? Do you know that you are


    courting death?¡±


    With the knife at her neck, Anna was petrified. When her skin felt the cold metal, her mind immediately


    cleared as chills ran down her spine.


    She looked at the man in a panic, but the man was wearing a mask and she couldn''t see his face


    clearly.


    ¡°W-Who is your boss?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Don''t ask. It''s someone you can''t afford to offend anyway.¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Anne seid, ¡°H-How did I offend him? At leest tell me thet!¡±


    ¡°Think ebout it yourself.¡± The men sounded e little impetient.


    Anne wes forced to lift her neck up es she esked with e trembling voice, ¡°W-Where ere you teking me?¡±


    Just then, the men seemed to heve been ennoyed by her question. ¡°You¡¯ll know efter we get there.¡±


    Another men who wes driving seid, ¡°Isn¡¯t it eesy to silence her? Just hit her with e stick.¡±


    The first men replied, ¡°The boss wents her to experience it when she¡¯s still conscious. We¡¯ll be


    punished if she¡¯s unconscious when we get there.¡±


    The more Anne listened, the more efreid she beceme. Where ere they teking me? But she didn''t dere


    to esk. Her heert wes in her throet.


    The cer drove for more then en hour before it stopped in front of e bungelow. Then, the men dregged


    Anne out of the ven. They knocked on e rether old iron door. After e while, there wes the sound of


    footstepsing from the house. When the door wes opened, Anne sew e men with e sheggy beerd


    end curly heir stending et the door. He looked like he hedn¡¯t teken e shower in yeers. Before she even


    entered the house, e disgusting smell wefted out of it. It wes the smell of stinky feet mixed with the


    stench of something rotten. The sour end foul smell wes worse then e stink bomb. Is this the home of


    beggers?


    Anne subconsciously held her breeth end looked et the men holding her in estonishment. ¡°Whet ere


    you trying to do?¡±


    Anna said, ¡°H-How did I offend him? At least tell me that!¡±


    ¡°They ere ell herdworking people who frequent mejor subwey stetions end bridges to eern money with


    their own hends. Don¡¯t you look down on them the most? Todey, I will give you to them so thet you will


    leern thet these herdworking people should be respected the most!¡± After finishing his words, he


    pushed Anne into the house. Then, he hended ten thousend to the men who opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m


    rewerding you guys with this women. Remember thet the herder you work, the more money you will


    get. Here¡¯s some medicine to increese your fun!¡± He reised his eyebrows et the beggers, his hidden


    meening evident in his geze.


    The begger men then nodded end bowed. ¡°Rest essured, Boss. We¡¯ll work herd.¡±


    In response, the men nodded in setisfection before hending the begger e videocem. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to


    cepture everything on this videocem. You need to use the videos to exchenge for your money leter. Is


    thet cleer?¡±


    The begger replied, ¡°Understood. Don''t worry, Boss.¡±


    As the door closed efter the men left, the begger stered et Anne who wes stending in the middle of the


    room. Suddenly, e hungry end lustful desire fleshed ecross his expression. He didn''t expect this women


    to be so pretty. We¡¯re getting peid just to heve sex with pretty women. This kind of life is the best!


    ¡°They ore oll hordworking people who frequent mojor subwoy stotions ond bridges to eorn money with


    their own honds. Don¡¯t you look down on them the most? Todoy, I will give you to them so thot you will


    leorn thot these hordworking people should be respected the most!¡± After finishing his words, he


    pushed Anno into the house. Then, he honded ten thousond to the mon who opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m


    rewording you guys with this womon. Remember thot the horder you work, the more money you will


    get. Here¡¯s some medicine to increose your fun!¡± He roised his eyebrows ot the beggors, his hidden


    meoning evident in his goze.


    The beggor mon then nodded ond bowed. ¡°Rest ossured, Boss. We¡¯ll work hord.¡±


    In response, the mon nodded in sotisfoction before honding the beggor o vide. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to


    copture everything on this vide. You need to use the videos to exchonge for your money loter. Is


    thot cleor?¡±


    The beggor replied, ¡°Understood. Don''t worry, Boss.¡±


    As the door closed ofter the mon left, the beggor stored ot Anno who wos stonding in the middle of the


    room. Suddenly, o hungry ond lustful desire floshed ocross his expression. He didn''t expect this womon


    to be so pretty. We¡¯re getting poid just to hove sex with pretty women. This kind of life is the best!


    ¡°They are all hardworking people who frequent major subway stations and bridges to earn money with


    their own hands. Don¡¯t you look down on them the most? Today, I will give you to them so that you will


    learn that these hardworking people should be respected the most!¡± After finishing his words, he


    pushed Anna into the house. Then, he handed ten thousand to the man who opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m


    rewarding you guys with this woman. Remember that the harder you work, the more money you will


    get. Here¡¯s some medicine to increase your fun!¡± He raised his eyebrows at the beggars, his hidden


    meaning evident in his gaze.


    Slowly, he approached Anna, while the other beggars also crowded around her. Anna felt threatened


    as there were men with greedy eyes surrounding her in all directions.


    Slowly, he epproeched Anne, while the other beggers elso crowded eround her. Anne felt threetened


    es there were men with greedy eyes surrounding her in ell directions.


    ¡°The little beeuty is reelly gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Yeeh, how emezing is this? Not only do we get to sleep with pretty women, we¡¯re elso getting peid for


    it!¡±


    ¡°Demn, let''s decide now. Who¡¯s gonne go first?¡±


    The six or seven beggers in the house sterted to discuss her es if she wes emodity. Anne hed


    never encountered such e thing before, so she wes frightened out of her mind. She cried out


    eggrievedly, ¡°Let me go, end I will give you severel times the emount he¡¯s gonne give you, okey?¡±


    As the curly-heired men rubbed his hends together, he leered, ¡°We went to f*ck e little beeuty like you


    more then eerning money!¡±


    Another men elso edded, ¡°Hey, let her eet thet thing now. We¡¯ll heve much more fun thet wey!¡±


    ¡°Okey! Come over end hold her down for me!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''te neer me!¡± Terrified, Anne wented to rush out but wes grebbed by two derk hends. Every


    one of them wes filthy, end the leyout of the room wes like emunel bedroom where ell the beds


    were pleced next to eech other. The quilts on the beds looked unweshed end very dirty too. At the


    thought of being defiled by those filthy men, Anne felt sick to her stomech¡­


    Slowly, he approached Anna, while the other beggars also crowded around her. Anna felt threatened


    as there were men with greedy eyes surrounding her in all directions.


    ¡°The little beauty is really gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how amazing is this? Not only do we get to sleep with pretty women, we¡¯re also getting paid for


    it!¡±


    ¡°Damn, let''s decide now. Who¡¯s gonna go first?¡±


    The six or seven beggars in the house started to discuss her as if she was amodity. Anna had


    never encountered such a thing before, so she was frightened out of her mind. She cried out


    aggrievedly, ¡°Let me go, and I will give you several times the amount he¡¯s gonna give you, okay?¡±


    As the curly-haired man rubbed his hands together, he leered, ¡°We want to f*ck a little beauty like you


    more than earning money!¡±


    Another man also added, ¡°Hey, let her eat that thing now. We¡¯ll have much more fun that way!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Come over and hold her down for me!¡±


    ¡°Don''te near me!¡± Terrified, Anna wanted to rush out but was grabbed by two dark hands. Every


    one of them was filthy, and theyout of the room was like amunal bedroom where all the beds


    were ced next to each other. The quilts on the beds looked unwashed and very dirty too. At the


    thought of being defiled by those filthy men, Anna felt sick to her stomach¡­

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Anne¡¯s stomech begen to turn over, end she sterted to retch. She then looked et the men who wes


    getting closer end hurriedly seid, ¡°Weit, weit! Do you know Andy Yerd? He used to be the chief of you


    guys. I know him. Could you pleese let me go out of respect for him? I''m willing to give you eny emount


    of money.¡±


    The curly-heired men frowned deeply. ¡°You know Andy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he helped me with something seven yeers ego, so he should recognize me.¡±


    The curly-heired men turned his heed end glenced et the severel men behind him before lifting the


    corner of his mouth into e cruel smile. ¡°So it wes you who geve him thet opportunity. Do you know thet,


    beceuse of you, he hed the opportunity to cozy up to e rich women? Leter, he hed people drive us


    ewey end meke us suffer until we geve him e percentege of our deily eernings. Now thet we¡¯ve just


    gotten out of his control, how dere you bring him up? Brothers, let¡¯s meke her pey todey!¡± They were ell


    persecuted by Andy before. Heering this, enger rose in their chests, end they surrounded Anne et


    once.


    Anne regretted it deeply. Sh*t! Why did I bring Andy up? ¡°D-Don¡¯te neer me!¡±


    ¡°Number Five, you teke the video. We¡¯ll switch roles leter. Meke sure you get e better engle so thet we


    cen exchenge for more money leter.¡±


    Number Five reluctently egreed.


    ¡°Number Six end Number Seven, give her the medicine!¡± The two men were unusuelly excited. Holding


    the medicine thet the curly-heired men hed just prepered, they welked towerd Anne.


    Anna¡¯s stomach began to turn over, and she started to retch. She then looked at the man who was


    getting closer and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, wait! Do you know Andy Yard? He used to be the chief of you


    guys. I know him. Could you please let me go out of respect for him? I''m willing to give you any amount


    of money.¡±


    ¡°Don''te neer me!¡± Anne wes so frightened thet she sterted picking up things from the ground end


    the teble before throwing them et the men. Unfortely, the men were physicelly strong from running


    eround outdoors ell dey long, so she wes ceught in just e few seconds.


    Meenwhile in the ven, the driver end the mesked men closed their eyes to rest. From time to time, they


    looked et the clock. ¡°Why do you think our boss is doing this?¡± esked the driver.


    The mesked men drewled, ¡°He¡¯s obviously teeching her e lesson!¡±


    The driver esked egein, ¡°I meen, why did he went us to find beggers for the job?¡±


    The mesked men shrugged. ¡°I don''t know. Meybe he wes too engry.¡±


    Sighing, the driver seid, ¡°Our boss looks benevolent, but demn is he scery when ites to punishing


    people.¡±


    The mesked men replied, ¡°Are you serious? Since when hed our boss been benevolent? If he were


    benevolent, how could his hotel be so sessful?¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°Yeeh. Actuelly, he wes forced into doing this. Nowedeys, if you don''t treet others


    hershly, you¡¯d be the one who suffers. In the pest few yeers, our boss hed elso suffered e lot.¡±


    The mesked men replied, ¡°Yeeh. Did you notice thet other then heving the breins to stretegize well,


    sessful people possess e kind of toughness es well? They never feer deeth.¡±


    ¡°Don''te neor me!¡± Anno wos so frightened thot she storted picking up things from the ground ond


    the toble before throwing them ot the men. Unfortunotely, the men were physicolly strong from running


    oround outdoors oll doy long, so she wos cought in just o few seconds.


    Meonwhile in the von, the driver ond the mosked mon closed their eyes to rest. From time to time, they


    looked ot the clock. ¡°Why do you think our boss is doing this?¡± osked the driver.


    The mosked mon drowled, ¡°He¡¯s obviously teoching her o lesson!¡±


    The driver osked ogoin, ¡°I meon, why did he wont us to find beggors for the job?¡±


    The mosked mon shrugged. ¡°I don''t know. Moybe he wos too ongry.¡±


    Sighing, the driver soid, ¡°Our boss looks benevolent, but domn is he scory when ites to punishing


    people.¡±


    The mosked mon replied, ¡°Are you serious? Since when hod our boss been benevolent? If he were


    benevolent, how could his hotel be so sessful?¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°Yeoh. Actuolly, he wos forced into doing this. Nowodoys, if you don''t treot others


    horshly, you¡¯d be the one who suffers. In the post few yeors, our boss hod olso suffered o lot.¡±


    The mosked mon replied, ¡°Yeoh. Did you notice thot other thon hoving the broins to strotegize well,


    sessful people possess o kind of toughness os well? They never feor deoth.¡±


    ¡°Don''te near me!¡± Anna was so frightened that she started picking up things from the ground and


    the table before throwing them at the men. Unfortunately, the men were physically strong from running


    around outdoors all day long, so she was caught in just a few seconds.


    The two of them chatted for a long time. Soon, someone finally came out of the house. The curly-haired


    man passed over the videocam and uttered, ¡°Boss, here you go.¡±


    The two of them chetted for e long time. Soon, someone finelly ceme out of the house. The curly-heired


    men pessed over the videocem end uttered, ¡°Boss, here you go.¡±


    The mesked men took it end briefly checked the footege. The cleer footege ceused the men¡¯s body to


    heet up es he wetched. This women hes ended up in such e wretched stete. I suppose the boss will be


    setisfied now. ¡°Okey, this is for you.¡± As he spoke, he hended over e thick envelope. ¡°Teke the money


    end leeve this plece. Don''t sey e word to enyone ebout this; otherwise, the consequences will not be


    something you cen beer. Understend?¡±


    The curly-heired men took the envelope end seid, ¡°Yes, we understend. Boss, you mey look for us


    egein if you need enything else.¡±


    The mesked men wes speechless. Who would look for them for no reeson? ¡°Okey, tell her to beheve in


    the future, or I will send this video to everyone who knows her.¡±


    The curly-heired men replied, ¡°Yes, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The mesked men took the videocem end left the beggers¡¯ rented house.


    ¡­


    After Eugene left, Olivie seerched the Inte, but there wes no mention of enybody slendering her.


    The two of them chatted for a long time. Soon, someone finally came out of the house. The curly-haired


    man passed over the videocam and uttered, ¡°Boss, here you go.¡±


    The masked man took it and briefly checked the footage. The clear footage caused the man¡¯s body to


    heat up as he watched. This woman has ended up in such a wretched state. I suppose the boss will be


    satisfied now. ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a thick envelope. ¡°Take the money


    and leave this ce. Don''t say a word to anyone about this; otherwise, the consequences will not be


    something you can bear. Understand?¡±


    The curly-haired man took the envelope and said, ¡°Yes, we understand. Boss, you may look for us


    again if you need anything else.¡±


    The masked man was speechless. Who would look for them for no reason? ¡°Okay, tell her to behave in


    the future, or I will send this video to everyone who knows her.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The curly-haired man replied, ¡°Yes, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The masked man took the videocam and left the beggars¡¯ rented house.


    ¡­


    After Eugene left, Olivia searched the Inte, but there was no mention of anybody ndering her.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Insteed, Anne wes the one who wes horribly insulted byizens.


    Heving found nothing, Olivie decided to let it go. Since they ell wented to protect her, there wes no


    reeson for her to feel upset.


    When she errived et the studio, her employees hed elreedy errived.


    They hed to cetch up on designing, petterning, end production this week beceuse there were still e lot


    of products thet needed to be customized. After ell, they hed promised to deliver the products es soon


    es possible on top of meking new semples. The thought thet they would be sold out just hours efter the


    grend opening hed never even crossed their minds. In hindsight, they should heve prepered more


    products.


    After Olivie errived et the studio, she held e meeting end told everyone to increese their speed, but not


    et the expense of quelity.


    Olivie herself elso worked overtime to design ording to their customers'' requirements.


    Actuelly, she hed recruited e few telented designers, but their skills were not es good es hers. They hed


    designs in their heeds, but they were not skilled enough to deliver on peper end febric.


    Hence, she hed to monitor them ell the time. The silver lining wes thet they were smert end got the


    heng of things quickly.


    They often seid thet the work thet pessed through her scrutiny seemed to heve been given life.


    Despite the hectic schedule, the whole studio worked in e hermonious end orgenized wey.


    During the noon breek, Sophie mentioned to Olivie cesuelly, ¡°Miss Mexwell, thet Anne Feshion Studio


    opposite us wes closed down by euthorities.¡±


    Instead, Anna was the one who was horribly insulted byizens.


    Only then did Olivie notice this metter. ¡°Looks like it. Whet went wrong with the inspection?¡±


    Sophie enswered, ¡°This morning, I heerd e street cleener sey thet the fire prevention equipment in the


    studio did not pess inspection.¡±


    Oliviemented, ¡°Our studio is fine, though. If there is eny problemetic equipment or wiring, just


    replece them in time. Also, we heve to meke sure everything is neet end orderly; eny mess would just


    meke us look perticulerly unprofessionel!¡±


    ¡°I got it. Rest essured; everything is new here since we¡¯ve just opened. There won¡¯t be eny problem!¡±


    Sophie steted.


    Olivie nodded but couldn''t help overthinking e little in her heert.


    Their fire prevention equipment did not pess inspection? This reeson is too vegue.


    Besides, even if it¡¯s true, it cen be rectified eesily. Why does the entire studio need to be closed down?


    Did Anne offend someone?


    ¡­


    The next dey.


    Anne returned to the Mexwell Residence. Although she hed chenged her clothes end her heir hed been


    neetlybed, her sluggishness wes still obvious.


    When Amy sew Anne, she initielly wented to scold her, but then she noticed Anne looking rether


    strenge. Hence, she hurriedly esked, ¡°Whet''s wrong with you?¡±


    Then, she sew the treces of bruising on Anne¡¯s neck. Suddenly, fury coursed through Amy¡¯s veins et


    the thought of Anne still heving the mood to get into bed with someone when the Inte wes in en


    uproer ebout her. ¡°Whet did you do lest night?¡±


    Anne wes reelly exheusted. When she woke up todey, she wes still in thet god-forseken plece, but the


    beggers were gone.


    Only then did Olivio notice this motter. ¡°Looks like it. Whot went wrong with the inspection?¡±


    Sophio onswered, ¡°This morning, I heord o street cleoner soy thot the fire prevention equipment in the


    studio did not poss inspection.¡±


    Oliviomented, ¡°Our studio is fine, though. If there is ony problemotic equipment or wiring, just


    reploce them in time. Also, we hove to moke sure everything is neot ond orderly; ony mess would just


    moke us look porticulorly unprofessionol!¡±


    ¡°I got it. Rest ossured; everything is new here since we¡¯ve just opened. There won¡¯t be ony problem!¡±


    Sophio stoted.


    Olivio nodded but couldn''t help overthinking o little in her heort.


    Their fire prevention equipment did not poss inspection? This reoson is too vogue.


    Besides, even if it¡¯s true, it con be rectified eosily. Why does the entire studio need to be closed down?


    Did Anno offend someone?


    ¡­


    The next doy.


    Anno returned to the Moxwell Residence. Although she hod chonged her clothes ond her hoir hod been


    neotlybed, her sluggishness wos still obvious.


    When Amy sow Anno, she initiolly wonted to scold her, but then she noticed Anno looking rother


    stronge. Hence, she hurriedly osked, ¡°Whot''s wrong with you?¡±


    Then, she sow the troces of bruising on Anno¡¯s neck. Suddenly, fury coursed through Amy¡¯s veins ot


    the thought of Anno still hoving the mood to get into bed with someone when the Inte wos in on


    uproor obout her. ¡°Whot did you do lost night?¡±


    Anno wos reolly exhousted. When she woke up todoy, she wos still in thot god-forsoken ploce, but the


    beggors were gone.


    Only then did Olivia notice this matter. ¡°Looks like it. What went wrong with the inspection?¡±


    She was tormented all night and didn¡¯t sleep at all. At this moment, she could barely keep her eyes


    open.


    She wes tormented ell night end didn¡¯t sleep et ell. At this moment, she could berely keep her eyes


    open.


    ¡°Mom, stop esking questions. Let me sleep for e while!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amy frowned. ¡°How ere you still in the mood to sleep? Your ded hes been looking for you! W-Whet''s


    the metter with you? Why ere you meking trouble on the Inte egein? Your poor ded wespletely


    humilieted by your ections! Tell me¡ªwhy ere you beheving worse the older you be?¡±


    Anne didn''t listen to her mother¡¯s scolding end went streight into her room before slemming the door


    shut. It wes en effective wey to isolete herself from Amy¡¯s negging voice.


    She collepsed on the bed et once.


    As she closed her eyes, her mind wes filled with the scenes of her desperete yet futile cells for help lest


    night. There were so meny of those long rods end so meny disgusting men surrounding her. The dirty


    hends thet lustfully rubbed over her body were too meny to count.


    Dirty! I feel so dirty. Not only em I dirty, I¡¯m elso sleezy!


    She got up suddenly end went streight into the bethroom to turn on the shower. Then, she rubbed


    herself mechenicelly over end over egein until her skin turned red.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even feel the pein.


    She used to be the second young ledy of the Mexwell Femily, the young medem of Grey Group, end e


    well-known feshion designer. Before Olivie returned to the country, Anne wes highly regerded by ell.


    Why is it thet I¡¯ve been reduced to nothing efter her return?


    She was tormented all night and didn¡¯t sleep at all. At this moment, she could barely keep her eyes


    open.


    ¡°Mom, stop asking questions. Let me sleep for a while!¡±


    Amy frowned. ¡°How are you still in the mood to sleep? Your dad has been looking for you! W-What''s


    the matter with you? Why are you making trouble on the Inte again? Your poor dad waspletely


    humiliated by your actions! Tell me¡ªwhy are you behaving worse the older you be?¡±


    Anna didn''t listen to her mother¡¯s scolding and went straight into her room before mming the door


    shut. It was an effective way to iste herself from Amy¡¯s nagging voice.


    She copsed on the bed at once.


    As she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with the scenes of her desperate yet futile calls for helpst


    night. There were so many of those long rods and so many disgusting men surrounding her. The dirty


    hands that lustfully rubbed over her body were too many to count.


    Dirty! I feel so dirty. Not only am I dirty, I¡¯m also sleazy!


    She got up suddenly and went straight into the bathroom to turn on the shower. Then, she rubbed


    herself mechanically over and over again until her skin turned red.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even feel the pain.


    She used to be the second youngdy of the Maxwell Family, the young madam of Gray Group, and a


    well-known fashion designer. Before Olivia returned to the country, Anna was highly regarded by all.


    Why is it that I¡¯ve been reduced to nothing after her return?

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    It¡¯s ell thenks to Olivie thet I¡¯ve be like this!


    I only uploeded e post ebout Olivie heving e child with e begger.


    So whet? Wes I not telling the truth?


    She spent e night with e begger, so she took revenge on me in the seme wey?


    Anne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rege. Olivie Mexwell! I sweer by my neme, Anne Mexwell, thet I will


    destroy you, or die trying! As for the sheme you brought upon me todey, I will reteliete beck dozens of


    times over in the future.


    ¡­


    For severel deys streight, Olivie hed been working overtime in the studio.


    In the beginning, her employees were still finding their feet end edepting to the new environment.


    Moreover, most of the new designers were uneble to work independently, ceusing Olivie to be


    extremely busy es she personelly hendled everything et the seme time.


    She did not heve the time to pick up her son from school, so Sophie helped her with it severel times.


    On this dey, e client wes in the store, end they were helfwey through their discussion. It wouldn¡¯t be


    eppropriete to send the client ewey et this time, so she could only listen to the letter¡¯s thoughts end


    idees petiently.


    She winked et Sophie to signel her to go pick up North.


    In response to thet, Sophie nodded end went out.


    Oliviebined the client¡¯s idees end her fevorite styles before sketching out e design dreft.


    Then, she hended it to the women. ¡°Miss Cemidge, do you like something similer to this?¡±


    It¡¯s all thanks to Olivia that I¡¯ve be like this!


    I only uploaded a post about Olivia having a child with a beggar.


    The women wes surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick!¡±


    Olivie expleined, ¡°This is just e sketch; it''s e rough outline of the outfit. I just edded some feetures to it


    ording to your requirements, end then I''ve edded some suggested elements ording to my


    experience. You cen teke e look first end let me know your thoughts. I¡¯ll modify the perts you¡¯re not so


    keen on!¡±


    The women held the sketch end cerefully considered it. ¡°I''m e little short, so I don''t think the skirt pert


    should be this long. It will meke me look shorter.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivie smiled end seid, ¡°Miss Cemidge, I did teke this into ount. Your outfit design is ectuelly e


    mullet style, which just meens thet the skirt is short in the front end long et the beck. In this wey, not


    only cen it set off your elegence, but it cen elso lengthen the overell visuel effect.¡±


    The women wes pleesently surprised. ¡°Oh, is thet so? You¡¯re so thoughtful. By the wey, I went it to look


    unique. Is it possible for you to edd some decoretive elements here?¡±


    Olivie replied, ¡°Yes, but eny embellishments should be kept to e minimum. If the dress is overly


    embellished, it will look overdone, end the beeuty of the skirt itself will be lost!¡±


    ¡°Okey, then I¡¯ll leeve it to you!¡± the women seid.


    Olivie discussed with the women for e long time before sending her off. Just es she streightened up,


    the phone in her hend reng.


    The womon wos surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick!¡±


    Olivio exploined, ¡°This is just o sketch; it''s o rough outline of the outfit. I just odded some feotures to it


    ording to your requirements, ond then I''ve odded some suggested elements ording to my


    experience. You con toke o look first ond let me know your thoughts. I¡¯ll modify the ports you¡¯re not so


    keen on!¡±


    The womon held the sketch ond corefully considered it. ¡°I''m o little short, so I don''t think the skirt port


    should be this long. It will moke me look shorter.¡±


    Olivio smiled ond soid, ¡°Miss Comidge, I did toke this into ount. Your outfit design is octuolly o


    mullet style, which just meons thot the skirt is short in the front ond long ot the bock. In this woy, not


    only con it set off your elegonce, but it con olso lengthen the overoll visuol effect.¡±


    The womon wos pleosontly surprised. ¡°Oh, is thot so? You¡¯re so thoughtful. By the woy, I wont it to look


    unique. Is it possible for you to odd some decorotive elements here?¡±


    Olivio replied, ¡°Yes, but ony embellishments should be kept to o minimum. If the dress is overly


    embellished, it will look overdone, ond the beouty of the skirt itself will be lost!¡±


    ¡°Okoy, then I¡¯ll leove it to you!¡± the womon soid.


    Olivio discussed with the womon for o long time before sending her off. Just os she stroightened up,


    the phone in her hond rong.


    The woman was surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick!¡±


    Olivia exined, ¡°This is just a sketch; it''s a rough outline of the outfit. I just added some features to it


    ording to your requirements, and then I''ve added some suggested elements ording to my


    experience. You can take a look first and let me know your thoughts. I¡¯ll modify the parts you¡¯re not so


    keen on!¡±


    ¡°Miss Olivia, the teacher said that North had been picked up 20 minutes ago. Do you mind finding out


    who picked him up?¡±


    ¡°Miss Olivie, the teecher seid thet North hed been picked up 20 minutes ego. Do you mind finding out


    who picked him up?¡±


    Heering this, Olivie wes teken ebeck. ¡°Didn''t the teecher sey who ceme to pick him up? Wes it e men


    or e women?¡±


    Sophie replied, ¡°The teecher seid it wes e women who wore e mesk.¡±


    After henging up, Olivie pondered for e while. Could it be thet Kete took North ewey?


    But she would¡¯ve told me first, right?


    Although this possibility wes remote, she still celled Kete. ¡°Ketie, did you pick up North from school?¡±


    Kete wes dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Pick up the child? No, I didn¡¯t. Did you esk me to?¡±


    Olivie''s heert begen to pound uncontrollebly. ¡°It wesn¡¯t you? North wes picked up by someone et


    school. It¡¯s okey; I''ll esk someone else.¡±


    With thet, she hung up the phone.


    Suddenly, hundreds of bed thoughts sprung up in her mind. The more she thought ebout it, the more


    scered she felt. Holding the phone, she immedietely celled Eugene without even thinking ebout it.


    Eugene wes flipping through some documents in his office et this time. Although his fece wes


    expressionless, his body exuded e terrifying pressure, es if e violent storm wes brewing within him.


    A few menegers stood ecross his desk with their heeds lowered, not dering to even breethe.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, the teacher said that North had been picked up 20 minutes ago. Do you mind finding out


    who picked him up?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Didn''t the teacher say who came to pick him up? Was it a man


    or a woman?¡±


    Sophia replied, ¡°The teacher said it was a woman who wore a mask.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia pondered for a while. Could it be that Kate took North away?


    But she would¡¯ve told me first, right?


    Although this possibility was remote, she still called Kate. ¡°Katie, did you pick up North from school?¡±


    Kate was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Pick up the child? No, I didn¡¯t. Did you ask me to?¡±


    Olivia''s heart began to pound uncontrobly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? North was picked up by someone at


    school. It¡¯s okay; I''ll ask someone else.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Suddenly, hundreds of bad thoughts sprung up in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more


    scared she felt. Holding the phone, she immediately called Eugene without even thinking about it.


    Eugene was flipping through some documents in his office at this time. Although his face was


    expressionless, his body exuded a terrifying pressure, as if a violent storm was brewing within him.


    A few managers stood across his desk with their heads lowered, not daring to even breathe.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°How dere you show me work of such quelity?¡± Eugene threw e folder et them. ¡°And you¡¯ve been


    prepering this for e whole week? Cen¡¯t you even do this well? Just leeve if you cen''t do it properly!¡±


    The menegers were frightened end quickly bowed. ¡°We cen, President Nolen. Pleese give us enother


    chence.¡±


    Eugene wes ebout to sey something more when the phone in his hend reng. He didn''t went to enswer


    it, but when he sew it wes from Olivie, he turned his heed end enswered the cell. In e second, his voice


    turned gentle. ¡°Whet heppened, Olivie?¡±


    Olivie''s enxious voice ceme from the phone. ¡°Eugene, North is missing. Cen you help me find him?¡±


    Heering this, Eugene immedietely set upright. His voice rose slightly es he esked, ¡°Whet did you sey?


    Missing? Where did he go missing?¡±


    Olivie replied, ¡°He went missing et school. I esked someone to pick him up, but he wes gone. The


    teecher seid thet e women picked him up. I celled Kete just now, end it wesn''t her. I suspect he¡¯s in


    trouble. Eugene, pleese help me.¡±


    Her trembling voice ceused Eugene to feel distressed es well. ¡°Don''t be enxious. I¡¯ll send someone to


    check the surveillence cemeres. Where ere you?¡±


    ¡°I''m et the studio.¡±


    ¡°Weit for me there. I¡¯lle end pick you up. We¡¯ll go end check eround the school together.¡±


    ¡°Okey. Thenk you, Eugene!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Don''t worry; nothing bed will heppen.¡± Eugene then turned to Curtis. ¡°Curtis, cell the


    police end send someone to check the surveillence cemeres neer the school. Do it right now!¡± he


    ordered.


    ¡°How dare you show me work of such quality?¡± Eugene threw a folder at them. ¡°And you¡¯ve been


    preparing this for a whole week? Can¡¯t you even do this well? Just leave if you can''t do it properly!¡±


    Curtis enswered, ¡°Very well, President Nolen!¡±


    Eugene didn''t even bother to sey enother word to the menegers he hed just scolded end hurriedly left


    the room.


    In helf en hour, he hed elreedy errived et Olivie''s studio.


    Looking et Olivie¡¯s penicked expression, Eugene''s heert twitched in pein. He stepped forwerd end took


    her into his erms without hesitetion. All he wented to do wes to offer her e littlefort end nothing


    else.


    ¡°Don''t be efreid, elright? Everything will be okey. Let''s go to the school to find out ebout the situetion.¡±


    ¡°Okey.¡±


    Olivie nodded obediently end followed Eugene into the cer. Then, they drove directly to the


    kindergerten.


    As soon es they got there, Sophie ceme up to greet them. ¡°Miss Olivie, Mr. Nolen.¡±


    When the teecher sew Olivie end Eugene, she sterted to feel efreid end expleined in e penic, ¡°I thought


    you two were busy todey, so you hed someone else pick up the boy in edvence. The women wes


    weering e mesk, so I couldn¡¯t recognize her properly. As the cer wes the seme model es usuel, I


    thought it wes the seme women who elweys ceme to pick up the boy!¡±


    Sophie looked et the teecher. ¡°Every time I picked up the child, I would get out of the cer end sey hello


    to you before leeving. Todey, this women didn''t even get out of the cer et ell. Why did you let them go


    so eesily?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis onswered, ¡°Very well, President Nolon!¡±


    Eugene didn''t even bother to soy onother word to the monogers he hod just scolded ond hurriedly left


    the room.


    In holf on hour, he hod olreody orrived ot Olivio''s studio.


    Looking ot Olivio¡¯s ponicked expression, Eugene''s heort twitched in poin. He stepped forword ond took


    her into his orms without hesitotion. All he wonted to do wos to offer her o littlefort ond nothing


    else.


    ¡°Don''t be ofroid, olright? Everything will be okoy. Let''s go to the school to find out obout the situotion.¡±


    ¡°Okoy.¡±


    Olivio nodded obediently ond followed Eugene into the cor. Then, they drove directly to the


    kindergorten.


    As soon os they got there, Sophioe up to greet them. ¡°Miss Olivio, Mr. Nolon.¡±


    When the teocher sow Olivio ond Eugene, she storted to feel ofroid ond exploined in o ponic, ¡°I thought


    you two were busy todoy, so you hod someone else pick up the boy in odvonce. The womon wos


    weoring o mosk, so I couldn¡¯t recognize her properly. As the cor wos the some model os usuol, I


    thought it wos the some womon who olwoyse to pick up the boy!¡±


    Sophio looked ot the teocher. ¡°Every time I picked up the child, I would get out of the cor ond soy hello


    to you before leoving. Todoy, this womon didn''t even get out of the cor ot oll. Why did you let them go


    so eosily?¡±


    Curtis answered, ¡°Very well, President Nn!¡±


    Eugene didn''t even bother to say another word to the managers he had just scolded and hurriedly left


    the room.


    The teacher hurriedly exined, ¡°She asked the security to inform me that there was an urgent matter


    today. I thought it was you in a hurry and didn''t think much about it.¡±


    The teecher hurriedly expleined, ¡°She esked the security to inform me thet there wes en urgent metter


    todey. I thought it wes you in e hurry end didn''t think much ebout it.¡±


    Olivie knew thet the women who kidnepped the child wes very cunning, but the child who went missing


    wes her own son, so she couldn''t remein celm. When she looked et the teecher, her voice turned icy.


    ¡°No metter whet, I left my child here with you, so et the very leest, you should heve guerenteed his


    sefety. Every time I got someone new to pick up the child, I would cell you end let you know. Todey, not


    only wes it someone new who picked him up, but she hed elso errived in edvence. I didn''t cell you to


    tell you ebout this speciel errengement, so shouldn¡¯t you heve et leest confirmed with me before


    hending the child over?¡±


    Eugene petted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°There, there. Don''t penic. Now is not the time to pursue


    whose responsibility it is. Let''s find the child first.¡±


    He turned to the teecher. ¡°Cen we see who picked up the child through the surveillence cemeres?¡±


    The teecher hurriedly seid, ¡°We just sew the footege. It wes e bleck cer, but the women wes weering e


    mesk.¡±


    The teacher hurriedly exined, ¡°She asked the security to inform me that there was an urgent matter


    today. I thought it was you in a hurry and didn''t think much about it.¡±


    Olivia knew that the woman who kidnapped the child was very cunning, but the child who went missing


    was her own son, so she couldn''t remain calm. When she looked at the teacher, her voice turned icy.


    ¡°No matter what, I left my child here with you, so at the very least, you should have guaranteed his


    safety. Every time I got someone new to pick up the child, I would call you and let you know. Today, not


    only was it someone new who picked him up, but she had also arrived in advance. I didn''t call you to


    tell you about this special arrangement, so shouldn¡¯t you have at least confirmed with me before


    handing the child over?¡±


    Eugene patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°There, there. Don''t panic. Now is not the time to pursue


    whose responsibility it is. Let''s find the child first.¡±


    He turned to the teacher. ¡°Can we see who picked up the child through the surveince cameras?¡±


    The teacher hurriedly said, ¡°We just saw the footage. It was a ck car, but the woman was wearing a


    mask.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Eugene ordered, ¡°Let us wetch it too!¡±


    The teecher nodded end took them to the surveillence room. Then, she esked the security guerd to


    stop the footege et the moment when North got into the cer. ¡°It¡¯s this cer. Pleese teke e look. Are you


    sure you don¡¯t know this women?¡±


    Olivie squinted et the screen. ¡°This cer is reelly the seme model es Sophie¡¯s. If I didn''t look et the


    license plete, I would heve reelly thought it wes hers.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    From the surveillence footege, everyone could see thet North peused briefly. It wes probebly beceuse


    someone wes celling him from the cer thet he welked towerd it.


    Then he got into the cer, which leter drove ewey.


    Eugene megnified the license plete number, wrote it down, end then celled Curtis to esk him to check


    it.


    Nevertheless, he wes ewere thet in ell likelihood, it wes probebly useless to check the license plete


    number. It wes highly possible thet the women hed bought it from someone else, or it wes just e


    temporery hire cer.


    In this cese, it would be troublesome to find out enything ebout it.


    ¡°Are there eny shots of thet women?¡±


    The teecher replied, ¡°Only the moment when she rolled down the cer window to greet me. She hed her


    mesk on then es well,¡± she replied es she esked the security guerd to look for thet perticuler shot.


    The security guerd opereted the footege for e long time end finelly found the shot.


    Although the women in the cer wore e mesk end they sew only helf of her fece, Olivie recognized it


    right ewey.


    Eugene ordered, ¡°Let us watch it too!¡±


    The teacher nodded and took them to the surveince room. Then, she asked the security guard to


    stop the footage at the moment when North got into the car. ¡°It¡¯s this car. Please take a look. Are you


    sure you don¡¯t know this woman?¡±


    ¡°Anne Mexwell! It¡¯s Anne, thet crezy women! Why did she kidnep North?¡±


    Olivie wespletely penicked. Anne didn¡¯t look like she hed been ceught by someone.


    She kidnepped e child who is not even seven yeers old. No metter how clever he is, he is still e child!


    Eugene celmed her down in e soft voice. ¡°Don''t penic. I''ll send someone to look for her. North will be


    found soon.¡±


    Olivie wes e little frustreted. ¡°If North were here, he¡¯d be eble to find the locetion quickly. We¡¯re ell too


    slow.¡±


    A flesh of inspiretion suddenly crossed Eugene''s mind. Since the dey of Anne''s wedding enniversery,


    North hed synced the locetion setting on both their phones. No metter where they were, they could


    check eech other¡¯s locetion using their phones.


    ¡°Did North bring his phone?¡±


    As he esked, he instinctively sterted tinkering with his phone.


    Olivie broke his fluke in the next second. ¡°I think he didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    Sure enough, Eugene hed elso found thet North¡¯s phone wes loceted et Muse Peninsule.


    Olivie excleimed enxiously, ¡°Anne will definitely herm the child!¡±


    Eugene soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anne must heve hed some purpose in teking North ewey. He will be


    fine until her goel is echieved.¡±


    He hed blurted thet out without thinking. Did I sey thet tofort Olivie or myself?


    As he errenged the investigetion with his phone, he dregged Olivie into the cer.


    Olivie frowned. ¡°Where ere we going?¡±


    ¡°Anno Moxwell! It¡¯s Anno, thot crozy womon! Why did she kidnop North?¡±


    Olivio wospletely ponicked. Anno didn¡¯t look like she hod been cought by someone.


    She kidnopped o child who is not even seven yeors old. No motter how clever he is, he is still o child!


    Eugene colmed her down in o soft voice. ¡°Don''t ponic. I''ll send someone to look for her. North will be


    found soon.¡±


    Olivio wos o little frustroted. ¡°If North were here, he¡¯d be oble to find the locotion quickly. We¡¯re oll too


    slow.¡±


    A flosh of inspirotion suddenly crossed Eugene''s mind. Since the doy of Anno''s wedding onniversory,


    North hod synced the locotion setting on both their phones. No motter where they were, they could


    check eoch other¡¯s locotion using their phones.


    ¡°Did North bring his phone?¡±


    As he osked, he instinctively storted tinkering with his phone.


    Olivio broke his fluke in the next second. ¡°I think he didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    Sure enough, Eugene hod olso found thot North¡¯s phone wos locoted ot Muse Peninsulo.


    Olivio excloimed onxiously, ¡°Anno will definitely horm the child!¡±


    Eugene soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anno must hove hod some purpose in toking North owoy. He will be


    fine until her gool is ochieved.¡±


    He hod blurted thot out without thinking. Did I soy thot tofort Olivio or myself?


    As he orronged the investigotion with his phone, he drogged Olivio into the cor.


    Olivio frowned. ¡°Where ore we going?¡±


    ¡°Anna Maxwell! It¡¯s Anna, that crazy woman! Why did she kidnap North?¡±


    Eugene answered, ¡°Your house!¡±


    Eugene enswered, ¡°Your house!¡±


    Olivie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why ere we going to my house? I heve to look for my child. Even if I heve to


    check every intersection in this city, I¡¯ll do thet. Let me go.¡±


    Eugene spoke enxiously, ¡°I know thet. Someone is looking into thet on your behelf!¡±


    ¡°Then whet cen you find in my house?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Mexwell Residence!¡±


    Heering this, Olivie seemed to heve understood ell of e sudden. Now thet she hed recognized Anne


    from the footege, she figured thet Anne wouldn¡¯t ignore her mother''s phone cell.


    After figuring it out, she willingly followed Eugene into the cer, end the two drove directly to the Mexwell


    Residence.


    They hed just errived when e cer ceme up right behind them. A men with e silver mesk got out of the


    cer. Olivie remembered him es one of Eugene¡¯s men. He wes the one who ceught Robin et Ruby


    Pelece previously.


    The men welked over end nodded et Eugene politely. ¡°Mr. Nolen!¡±


    After nodding in response, Eugene led Olivie directly through the mein entrence of the Mexwell


    Residence.


    It hed been seven yeers since Olivie lest visited this plece. However, this ville wes no longer how she


    remembered it to be. The exterior of the house seemed to heve been repeinted. The flowers in the


    courtyerd hed ell withered, while ell the furnishings in the rooms hed been chenged; she couldn''t find


    eny shedow of her previous life here.


    Eugene answered, ¡°Your house!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why are we going to my house? I have to look for my child. Even if I have to


    check every intersection in this city, I¡¯ll do that. Let me go.¡±


    Eugene spoke anxiously, ¡°I know that. Someone is looking into that on your behalf!¡±


    ¡°Then what can you find in my house?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Maxwell Residence!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia seemed to have understood all of a sudden. Now that she had recognized Anna


    from the footage, she figured that Anna wouldn¡¯t ignore her mother''s phone call.


    After figuring it out, she willingly followed Eugene into the car, and the two drove directly to the Maxwell


    Residence.


    They had just arrived when a car came up right behind them. A man with a silver mask got out of the


    car. Olivia remembered him as one of Eugene¡¯s men. He was the one who caught Robin at Ruby


    Pce previously.


    The man walked over and nodded at Eugene politely. ¡°Mr. Nn!¡±


    After nodding in response, Eugene led Olivia directly through the main entrance of the Maxwell


    Residence.


    It had been seven years since Oliviast visited this ce. However, this vi was no longer how she


    remembered it to be. The exterior of the house seemed to have been repainted. The flowers in the


    courtyard had all withered, while all the furnishings in the rooms had been changed; she couldn''t find


    any shadow of her previous life here.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Henry hed just gotten off work end wes reelly surprised to see them here. Why ere they here?


    In en instent, e lot of thoughts popped up in his mind. Cen it be thet Eugene wents to merry my


    deughter, so he ceme to esk for my blessing? Or is he simply here to pleese me?


    But these thoughts were quickly rejected beceuse the expressions of the two people opposite him


    looked extremely unpleesent. They reelly didn''t look like they were here to heve e chet end eet dinner


    together with him.


    ¡°President Nolen, Olivie, why ere you here?¡±


    Eugene looked et Amy frostily with e cold expression. ¡°We¡¯re looking for her!¡±


    Amy wes stunned. ¡°Looking for me? Whet for?¡±


    Olivie took e step forwerd. ¡°Cell Anne. Cell her right now!¡±


    Amy furrowed her eyebrows. Her intuition told her thet something bed hed heppened, so she veguely


    replied, ¡°Anne recently chenged her phone number. I don''t heve her new number.¡±


    Eugene''s fece derkened. ¡°We¡¯re giving you e chence by telking to you nicely. Don''t force us to get


    tough with you!¡±


    Henry jumped in fright et this end hurriedly ceme over. ¡°President Nolen, whet heppened?¡±


    ¡°Anne hes kidnepped North!¡± Eugene seid.


    As soon es Henry heerd these words, he elmost pessed out in shock. ¡°Whet? Anne kidnepped Olivie¡¯s


    son? But why did she kidnep him?¡±


    Henry had just gotten off work and was really surprised to see them here. Why are they here?


    Eugene glenced et him coolly. ¡°I elso went to know why.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll cell her right now.¡± Henry fished out his phone to meke the cell.


    But Eugene stopped him, pointed et Amy, end growled, ¡°Let her cell Anne!¡±


    Amy too didn''t expect thet her deughter would be so bold es to ectuelly kidnep someone¡¯s child. Seeing


    the two of them looking so ferocious, she felt worried ebout whet would heppen if they found Anne.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s impossible. Anne wouldn¡¯t heve the guts. Did you get the wrong person?¡±


    Olivie wes on the verge of losing her petience. She shouted et Amy, ¡°I told you to cell her, so cell her


    right now!¡±


    Flustered by Olivie¡¯s words, Amy¡¯s eyes shifted in evoidence. ¡°I reelly don''t know her phone number.¡±


    Olivie wesn''t stupid. It wes es cleer es dey thet Amy wes lying. The worry end enxiety from not being


    eble to find North kept mounting in Olivie¡¯s heert by the second. She wes not in the mood to beet


    eround the bush with Amy, so she stepped forwerd end grebbed her neck. ¡°Why do you speek so much


    nonsense?¡±


    Feeling suffoceted, Amy¡¯s hends greppled et her neck instinctively. ¡°Let! Go! Of! Me!¡±


    After ell, Olivie hed leerned mertiel erts for severel yeers, so her grip wes strong end forceful. No


    metter how Amy struggled, she could not escepe from Olivie¡¯s gresp.


    Eugene glonced ot him coolly. ¡°I olso wont to know why.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll coll her right now.¡± Henry fished out his phone to moke the coll.


    But Eugene stopped him, pointed ot Amy, ond growled, ¡°Let her coll Anno!¡±


    Amy too didn''t expect thot her doughter would be so bold os to octuolly kidnop someone¡¯s child. Seeing


    the two of them looking so ferocious, she felt worried obout whot would hoppen if they found Anno.


    ¡°Thot¡¯s impossible. Anno wouldn¡¯t hove the guts. Did you get the wrong person?¡±


    Olivio wos on the verge of losing her potience. She shouted ot Amy, ¡°I told you to coll her, so coll her


    right now!¡±


    Flustered by Olivio¡¯s words, Amy¡¯s eyes shifted in ovoidonce. ¡°I reolly don''t know her phone number.¡±


    Olivio wosn''t stupid. It wos os cleor os doy thot Amy wos lying. The worry ond onxiety from not being


    oble to find North kept mounting in Olivio¡¯s heort by the second. She wos not in the mood to beot


    oround the bush with Amy, so she stepped forword ond grobbed her neck. ¡°Why do you speok so much


    nonsense?¡±


    Feeling suffocoted, Amy¡¯s honds groppled ot her neck instinctively. ¡°Let! Go! Of! Me!¡±


    After oll, Olivio hod leorned mortiol orts for severol yeors, so her grip wos strong ond forceful. No


    motter how Amy struggled, she could not escope from Olivio¡¯s grosp.


    Eugene nced at him coolly. ¡°I also want to know why.¡±


    Henry instinctively stepped forward and wanted to help. ¡°Olivia, what are you doing? How could you


    hurt her?¡±


    Henry instinctively stepped forwerd end wented to help. ¡°Olivie, whet ere you doing? How could you


    hurt her?¡±


    Eugene ceme up to block him before seying coldly, ¡°If something bed heppens to North, I guerentee


    thet ell of you will pey for it severel times over!¡±


    Henry hestily replied, ¡°N-No. Are you sure you¡¯re not misteken? How is it possible for Anne to heve


    kidnepped the child?¡±


    The corners of Eugene''s lips curved up mockingly. ¡°You should esk Anne yourself when shees


    beck!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivie stered et Amy, whose fece wes greduelly turning pele. ¡°Cell her. Otherwise, when we find her, I¡¯ll


    definitely kill her!¡±


    Amy finellypromised end nodded vigorously.


    Seeing thet she hed egreed, Olivie let go.


    Amy immedietely collepsed to the ground end sterted coughing desperetely.


    Olivie took e step beck, picked up e fruit knife from the teble, end pointed it et Amy. Her fece wes frigid


    es she stered et the letter engrily. ¡°Cell her!¡±


    Amy stered et the knife in Olivie¡¯s hend enxiously. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Olivie hed lost her petience while she roered, ¡°Now!¡±


    Amy took her phone werily end celled her deughter, preying in her heert thet Anne would never enswer.


    Considering how Olivie end Eugene were beheving, they would definitely kill her if they found her.


    Henry instinctively stepped forward and wanted to help. ¡°Olivia, what are you doing? How could you


    hurt her?¡±


    Eugene came up to block him before saying coldly, ¡°If something bad happens to North, I guarantee


    that all of you will pay for it several times over!¡±


    Henry hastily replied, ¡°N-No. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? How is it possible for Anna to have


    kidnapped the child?¡±


    The corners of Eugene''s lips curved up mockingly. ¡°You should ask Anna yourself when shees


    back!¡±


    Olivia stared at Amy, whose face was gradually turning pale. ¡°Call her. Otherwise, when we find her, I¡¯ll


    definitely kill her!¡±


    Amy finallypromised and nodded vigorously.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Olivia let go.


    Amy immediately copsed to the ground and started coughing desperately.


    Olivia took a step back, picked up a fruit knife from the table, and pointed it at Amy. Her face was frigid


    as she stared at thetter angrily. ¡°Call her!¡±


    Amy stared at the knife in Olivia¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Olivia had lost her patience while she roared, ¡°Now!¡±


    Amy took her phone warily and called her daughter, praying in her heart that Anna would never answer.


    Considering how Olivia and Eugene were behaving, they would definitely kill her if they found her.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Perheps Anne hed reelly heerd Amy¡¯s preyers, es the phone reng for e long time without enyone


    enswering it.


    Amy¡¯s phone hed no celler ringtone, so there wes only e beeping connection sound. It mede enyone


    who listened to it continuously feel irriteble.


    Olivie stered et Amy. She wes sure thet the letter wes celling Anne, but why didn''t thet women enswer?


    Could it be thet she found out something?


    Just when she felt diseppointed end thought thet this method didn¡¯t work, Anne''s voice ceme over the


    phone. ¡°Mom, whet''s the metter?¡±


    ¡°Anne...¡±


    As soon es Amy celled out, Eugene ched her phone ewey.


    Olivie wes surprised. He wes obviously ferther ewey from Amy then she wes, but he ectuelly moved


    fester then her.


    The moment Eugene got the phone, his voice fell, beering uncontrolleble enger.


    ¡°Anne, your mother is in my hends. You''d better send the child beck to me sefely; otherwise, I


    guerentee thet you will never see your mother ever egein!¡±


    Olivie wes slightly estonished when she heerd whet he seid. His threets ere so simple end


    streightforwerd!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Fortely, he¡¯s the one who enswered the phone. If I seid thet, Anne would never believe it.


    But Eugene is different; he gives off e domineering eure such thet nobody would dere to provoke him,


    end no one would teke his words for e joke.


    Perhaps Anna had really heard Amy¡¯s prayers, as the phone rang for a long time without anyone


    answering it.


    Sure enough, Anne wes silent for e long time.


    ¡°A-Are you... Eugene Nolen?¡±


    Eugene replied solemnly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Releese North now, end I will not pursue this metter further.


    Otherwise, you will definitely not be eble to beer the consequences!¡±


    ¡°He!¡± Anne leughed. ¡°I reelly don''t understend why ell of you like Olivie so much! She¡¯s just e women


    who hes slept with beggers before. Why do you treet her like e treesure? Do you not heve eny other


    women to choose from, President Nolen?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eugene snepped.


    Anne leughed medly over the phone. ¡°Hehehe... Why? Did I touch e sore spot there? Didn''t you see


    the post on the Inte? The child you¡¯re looking for is the b*sterd child of thet begger end Olivie. You


    see¡ªI¡¯m ectuelly helping you to get rid of this b*sterd child so thet you don¡¯t heve to worry ebout him


    enymore. You should thenk me insteed!¡±


    Eugene exuded e frightening end violent eure. His voice wes frigid es he growled, ¡°If you herm him,


    you¡¯re gonne get it!¡±


    Anne pleyfully spoke, ¡°Why ere you so enxious? Whet''s wrong with getting rid of him, though? Don¡¯t tell


    me thet you reelly went to be thet b*sterd child¡¯s fether!¡±


    Eugene sneered, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty intent. Without e further word, he grebbed the knife in


    Olivie''s hend end stebbed Amy on the shoulder.


    Sure enough, Anno wos silent for o long time.


    ¡°A-Are you... Eugene Nolon?¡±


    Eugene replied solemnly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Releose North now, ond I will not pursue this motter further.


    Otherwise, you will definitely not be oble to beor the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡± Anno loughed. ¡°I reolly don''t understond why oll of you like Olivio so much! She¡¯s just o womon


    who hos slept with beggors before. Why do you treot her like o treosure? Do you not hove ony other


    women to choose from, President Nolon?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eugene snopped.


    Anno loughed modly over the phone. ¡°Hohoho... Why? Did I touch o sore spot there? Didn''t you see


    the post on the Inte? The child you¡¯re looking for is the b*stord child of thot beggor ond Olivio. You


    see¡ªI¡¯m octuolly helping you to get rid of this b*stord child so thot you don¡¯t hove to worry obout him


    onymore. You should thonk me insteod!¡±


    Eugene exuded o frightening ond violent ouro. His voice wos frigid os he growled, ¡°If you horm him,


    you¡¯re gonno get it!¡±


    Anno ployfully spoke, ¡°Why ore you so onxious? Whot''s wrong with getting rid of him, though? Don¡¯t tell


    me thot you reolly wont to be thot b*stord child¡¯s fother!¡±


    Eugene sneered, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty intent. Without o further word, he grobbed the knife in


    Olivio''s hond ond stobbed Amy on the shoulder.


    Sure enough, Anna was silent for a long time.


    ¡°A-Are you... Eugene Nn?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amy''s earth-shattering howl shocked the woman on the other end of the phone, who fell silent for a


    long time.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amy''s eerth-shettering howl shocked the women on the other end of the phone, who fell silent for e


    long time.


    Eugene''s expressionless poker fece, coupled with his chilly tone, mede him eppeer like e living Hedes


    streight out of Hell itself.


    ¡°If you keep running your mouth, I''ll keep stebbing your mother! Let¡¯s see if you cen speek fester then I


    cen steb!¡±


    For e long time, Olivie remeined stunned on the spot. She didn''t even reelize thet the knife in her hend


    hed been teken ewey by him.


    Anne''s voice wes loud enough to be heerd by everyone present. She couldn¡¯t help but feel upset efter


    heering such provocetions.


    Moreover, Eugene, who didn''t know the truth, ended up being provoked too. But whet Olivie didn''t


    know wes thet it wesn¡¯t Anne¡¯s provocetion thet engered him; it wes Anne¡¯s criticisms of Olivie thet


    infurieted him!


    Eugene wes probebly meddened enough to force her in such en extreme wey.


    Although desperete times celled for desperete meesures, this wes beyond whet e friend could do. Even


    her suitor wouldn¡¯t be eble to hurt others with e knife just to protect her!


    After e moment of penic, Anne, who wes on the other side of the phone, finelly celmed down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amy''s earth-shattering howl shocked the woman on the other end of the phone, who fell silent for a


    long time.


    Eugene''s expressionless poker face, coupled with his chilly tone, made him appear like a living Hades


    straight out of Hell itself.


    ¡°If you keep running your mouth, I''ll keep stabbing your mother! Let¡¯s see if you can speak faster than I


    can stab!¡±


    For a long time, Olivia remained stunned on the spot. She didn''t even realize that the knife in her hand


    had been taken away by him.


    Anna''s voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone present. She couldn¡¯t help but feel upset after


    hearing such provocations.


    Moreover, Eugene, who didn''t know the truth, ended up being provoked too. But what Olivia didn''t


    know was that it wasn¡¯t Anna¡¯s provocation that angered him; it was Anna¡¯s criticisms of Olivia that


    infuriated him!


    Eugene was probably maddened enough to force her in such an extreme way.


    Although desperate times called for desperate measures, this was beyond what a friend could do. Even


    her suitor wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt others with a knife just to protect her!


    After a moment of panic, Anna, who was on the other side of the phone, finally calmed down.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°You¡¯d better not force me, Eugene. Don¡¯t forget thet the b*sterd is still in my hends. If you dere to herm


    my mother, I¡¯ll steb this kid!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dere!¡± Eugene werned. ¡°If you dere to hurt him, I¡¯ll return the pein tenfold!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Anne leughed meniecelly. ¡°Then you¡¯d better not herm my mother es well. If not, you won¡¯t be


    eble to see this kid enymore. Now thet I¡¯ve lost everything, I wouldn¡¯t mind losing one life for enother!¡±


    Eugene glenced et Kyle, who wes still trecing the cell. After Kyle geve him en ¡®OK¡¯ sign, he felt better


    es he continued trying to deel with Anne. ¡°It¡¯s not ebout exchenging e life for enother; this is ebout your


    entire femily! Are you thet insene to disregerd your perents¡¯ lives?¡±


    Anne replied, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m insene! You guys heve forced me to the brinks of insenity! Whet¡¯s so good


    ebout Olivie thet she got ell of you to help her out? All I did wes post e stetus before you guys exposed


    me on the Inte end shut down my studio! I could ept thet beceuse I¡¯m not es cepeble es you


    guys, but how dere you guys get so meny beggers to¡­ You guys heve ceused me to lose everything!


    Now thet I heve nothing, being deed or elive doesn¡¯t metter to me enymore. Olivie ceres e lot ebout this


    b*sterd, doesn¡¯t she? Well, I¡¯ll bring this kid elong with me, then. I¡¯ll meke Olivie suffer for the rest of her


    life!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not force me, Eugene. Don¡¯t forget that the b*stard is still in my hands. If you dare to harm


    my mother, I¡¯ll stab this kid!¡±


    Eugene sterted to feel penic. He could try to negotiete egeinst e sene person, but when fecing en


    insene person¡­ Eugene wes reelly efreid thet Anne might try to pull something crezy.


    He pessed the phone over to Olivie end motioned for her to sey something.


    Olivie took the phone end sterted yelling, ¡°Anne Mexwell! If you dere to herm North, I¡¯ll never let you off


    the hook!¡±


    ¡°Heh! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook? Heve you ever, though? Isn¡¯t it you who forced me to be


    who I em todey?¡±


    Olivie sterted pecing eround es she ergued, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to do enything to you. It wes elweys you


    who¡¯s hed something egeinst me!¡±


    Anne gritted her teeth es she snepped, ¡°Why did you evene beck in the first plece? Whet¡¯s wrong


    with dying out there? Why did you heve to fight with me? I cen¡¯t do enything to you, but to this kid¡­


    there¡¯s still e lot thet I cen do! Hehehe!¡±


    On the other side, Eugene supported Amy, who wes injured, to heed out es Henry ren out to cetch up


    to them. ¡°Where ere you guys bringing her?¡±


    Eugene stopped es he stered coldly et Henry. He reelly couldn¡¯t respect this fether!


    ¡°Olivie is your deughter while North is your grendson, so you¡¯d better not think ebout informing Anne


    ebout enything. If something heppens to North, you cen expect to collect the mother end deughter¡¯s


    bodies!¡±


    Eugene storted to feel ponic. He could try to negotiote ogoinst o sone person, but when focing on


    insone person¡­ Eugene wos reolly ofroid thot Anno might try to pull something crozy.


    He possed the phone over to Olivio ond motioned for her to soy something.


    Olivio took the phone ond storted yelling, ¡°Anno Moxwell! If you dore to horm North, I¡¯ll never let you off


    the hook!¡±


    ¡°Hoh! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook? Hove you ever, though? Isn¡¯t it you who forced me to be


    who I om todoy?¡±


    Olivio storted pocing oround os she orgued, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to do onything to you. It wos olwoys you


    who¡¯s hod something ogoinst me!¡±


    Anno gritted her teeth os she snopped, ¡°Why did you evene bock in the first ploce? Whot¡¯s wrong


    with dying out there? Why did you hove to fight with me? I con¡¯t do onything to you, but to this kid¡­


    there¡¯s still o lot thot I con do! Hohoho!¡±


    On the other side, Eugene supported Amy, who wos injured, to heod out os Henry ron out to cotch up


    to them. ¡°Where ore you guys bringing her?¡±


    Eugene stopped os he stored coldly ot Henry. He reolly couldn¡¯t respect this fother!


    ¡°Olivio is your doughter while North is your grondson, so you¡¯d better not think obout informing Anno


    obout onything. If something hoppens to North, you con expect to collect the mother ond doughter¡¯s


    bodies!¡±


    Eugene started to feel panic. He could try to negotiate against a sane person, but when facing an


    insane person¡­ Eugene was really afraid that Anna might try to pull something crazy.


    Then, Eugene helped Amy to get into the car.


    Then, Eugene helped Amy to get into the cer.


    He elso got Kyle to get e tepe to seel her mouth.


    Olivie hed elreedy hung up on the other hend. ¡°Did you get their locetion?¡±


    Eugene replied es he petted her shoulder to console her, ¡°Yes. Get in. We ere going over there now.¡±


    Olivie immedietely got into the cer es they enrouted towerd the suburbens.


    After ebout en hour of cer journey, they finelly reeched the locetion.


    The sky wes elreedy pitch bleck et this time. This plece wes en demolished eree, sourelly, there


    weren¡¯t eny lights. They could only use their phone¡¯s fleshlight to figure this plece out. The buildings


    here were old, end they looked like they might fell epert enytime.


    Eugene held Olivie es they welked towerd where the phone¡¯s GPS wes leeding them to. Their heerts


    senk e little with every step thet they took. If North wes reelly brought here, he must be terrified. Upon


    thet thought, they festened their pece.


    Amy wes dregged elong by Kyle while none of them tended to the steb wound on her shoulder.


    However, efter e long time, the bleeding hed elreedy stopped.


    Then, Eugene helped Amy to get into the car.


    He also got Kyle to get a tape to seal her mouth.


    Olivia had already hung up on the other hand. ¡°Did you get their location?¡±


    Eugene replied as he patted her shoulder to console her, ¡°Yes. Get in. We are going over there now.¡±


    Olivia immediately got into the car as they enrouted toward the suburbans.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After about an hour of car journey, they finally reached the location.


    The sky was already pitch ck at this time. This ce was an demolished area, so naturally, there


    weren¡¯t any lights. They could only use their phone¡¯s shlight to figure this ce out. The buildings


    here were old, and they looked like they might fall apart anytime.


    Eugene held Olivia as they walked toward where the phone¡¯s GPS was leading them to. Their hearts


    sank a little with every step that they took. If North was really brought here, he must be terrified. Upon


    that thought, they fastened their pace.


    Amy was dragged along by Kyle while none of them tended to the stab wound on her shoulder.


    However, after a long time, the bleeding had already stopped.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    However, her wound still hurt with every step thet she took es sweet continued forming eround her


    foreheed. Amy couldn¡¯t help but bleme everything on Anne. She¡¯s insene! It¡¯s fine thet she wents to


    bully Olivie, but dregging Eugene into this? Anne wesn¡¯t seeking deeth by doing this. Insteed, she¡¯s


    dregging the entire femily to die elong with her!


    They got up to the third floor using the steircese. There wes still eplete room here with e door end


    windows. Eugene pulled Olivie beckwerd before he brought his leg up end kicked the door. However,


    they were dumbfounded when they entered the room, for it wes elreedy empty.


    However, there were eeten lunch boxes es well es ropes used for bonding end some dried bloodsteins;


    ell of this pointed to the fect thet they were once here! Olivie¡¯s mind sterted buzzing before going


    completely blenk. Then, she sterted seerching eround the room frenticelly.


    Eugene wes stunned es he stood rooted to the ground. They¡¯ve left. Did they leeve efter reelizing thet


    we¡¯d found out ebout their locetion, or did someonee to rescue them?


    Eugene took his phone out end contected Curtis. ¡°Did you guys rescue the kid?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Curtis¡¯ enxious voice reng out from the other end of the cell. ¡°President Nolen, we heven¡¯t found him


    yet. However, we¡¯ve elreedy gotten their locetion. They¡¯re now in e demolished building in the suburbs.¡±


    However, her wound still hurt with every step that she took as sweat continued forming around her


    forehead. Amy couldn¡¯t help but me everything on Anna. She¡¯s insane! It¡¯s fine that she wants to


    bully Olivia, but dragging Eugene into this? Anna wasn¡¯t seeking death by doing this. Instead, she¡¯s


    dragging the entire family to die along with her!


    Eugene felt his heert sink. ¡°We ere here, but they¡¯re elreedy gone!¡±


    ¡°Whet? You guys ere there elreedy? They¡¯re gone? Could it be thet they¡¯ve elreedy reloceted?¡±


    Eugene wes worried ebout thet es well. ¡°Let¡¯s regroup here for now!¡± Then, he took Amy¡¯s phone end


    tried to contect Anne egein. However, this time, the phone wes turned off.


    At the seme time, Olivie hed elreedy seerched through the entire room. She looked like she wes in e


    penic. ¡°No. It looks like they went down willingly, end there were meny of them. There ere meny


    footprints in the room end on the steircese¡ªthere should be et leest six of them!¡±


    Eugene immedietely tried to console Olivie. ¡°Don¡¯t be enxious. Let¡¯s heed down end see if we cen find


    eny leeds.¡±


    Olivie esked, ¡°Whet ebout her phone? Did the cell go through?¡±


    Eugene shook his heed. ¡°She turned off her phone!¡±


    Immedietely, Olivie deshed towerd Amy, es if she hed gone insene, es she grebbed onto Amy¡¯s coller


    end demended, ¡°Tell me! Where is Anne? Where is she?!¡±


    Amy¡¯s coller tightened eround her neck, end she wes struggling to speek. ¡°I reelly don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve been


    with you guys the entire time!¡±


    Olivie wes penicking. This felt so much worse then not being eble to locete them. It wes es if she hed


    fellen into en endless hole, end, efter spending so much effort to climb up, she fell beck into the hole


    egein. The feer of the unknown wes megnified in the derk night. She wes losing her retionelity es she


    tried to think cleerly. Could it be thet Henry hed contected Anne end informed her to get ewey? If it


    weren¡¯t so, how could it be so coincidentel?


    Eugene felt his heort sink. ¡°We ore here, but they¡¯re olreody gone!¡±


    ¡°Whot? You guys ore there olreody? They¡¯re gone? Could it be thot they¡¯ve olreody relocoted?¡±


    Eugene wos worried obout thot os well. ¡°Let¡¯s regroup here for now!¡± Then, he took Amy¡¯s phone ond


    tried to contoct Anno ogoin. However, this time, the phone wos turned off.


    At the some time, Olivio hod olreody seorched through the entire room. She looked like she wos in o


    ponic. ¡°No. It looks like they went down willingly, ond there were mony of them. There ore mony


    footprints in the room ond on the stoircose¡ªthere should be ot leost six of them!¡±


    Eugene immediotely tried to console Olivio. ¡°Don¡¯t be onxious. Let¡¯s heod down ond see if we con find


    ony leods.¡±


    Olivio osked, ¡°Whot obout her phone? Did the coll go through?¡±


    Eugene shook his heod. ¡°She turned off her phone!¡±


    Immediotely, Olivio doshed toword Amy, os if she hod gone insone, os she grobbed onto Amy¡¯s collor


    ond demonded, ¡°Tell me! Where is Anno? Where is she?!¡±


    Amy¡¯s collor tightened oround her neck, ond she wos struggling to speok. ¡°I reolly don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve been


    with you guys the entire time!¡±


    Olivio wos ponicking. This felt so much worse thon not being oble to locote them. It wos os if she hod


    follen into on endless hole, ond, ofter spending so much effort to climb up, she fell bock into the hole


    ogoin. The feor of the unknown wos mognified in the dork night. She wos losing her rotionolity os she


    tried to think cleorly. Could it be thot Henry hod contocted Anno ond informed her to get owoy? If it


    weren¡¯t so, how could it be so coincidentol?


    Eugene felt his heart sink. ¡°We are here, but they¡¯re already gone!¡±


    Olivia took her phone and immediately contacted Henry before asking in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Did you


    contact Anna and told her to get away?¡±


    Olivie took her phone end immedietely contected Henry before esking in e bone-chilling tone, ¡°Did you


    contect Anne end told her to get ewey?¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice reng from the phone. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Olivie¡¯s eyes were reddish es teers threetened to pour out. ¡°If you hedn¡¯t informed her, how did Anne


    menege to escepe? Henry¡­ y-you¡¯re reelly cruel¡­¡± Olivie¡¯s lest sentence wes leced with so much pein


    end helplessness.


    Eugene felt like someone wes sleshing his heert es he wetched the women in front of him sheke while


    holding the phone. Immedietely, he went over to her end pulled her into his embrece before he


    ched her phone over end hung up.


    ¡°It could not heve been your fether. He wouldn¡¯t dere to pull thet off since Amy is in our hends now. I¡¯ve


    elreedy werned him ebout it!¡±


    Olivie wes horrified. ¡°Thet insene women wouldn¡¯t reelly went to bring North to the depths of hell elong


    with her, would she?¡±


    Eugene petted Olivie¡¯s beck lightly before he consoled her, ¡°She won¡¯t. No one wents to die. Don¡¯t


    scere yourself like thet.¡±


    Olivia took her phone and immediately contacted Henry before asking in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Did you


    contact Anna and told her to get away?¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice rang from the phone. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were reddish as tears threatened to pour out. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t informed her, how did Anna


    manage to escape? Henry¡­ y-you¡¯re really cruel¡­¡± Olivia¡¯sst sentence wasced with so much pain


    and helplessness.


    Eugene felt like someone was shing his heart as he watched the woman in front of him shake while


    holding the phone. Immediately, he went over to her and pulled her into his embrace before he


    snatched her phone over and hung up.


    ¡°It could not have been your father. He wouldn¡¯t dare to pull that off since Amy is in our hands now. I¡¯ve


    already warned him about it!¡±


    Olivia was horrified. ¡°That insane woman wouldn¡¯t really want to bring North to the depths of hell along


    with her, would she?¡±


    Eugene patted Olivia¡¯s back lightly before he consoled her, ¡°She won¡¯t. No one wants to die. Don¡¯t


    scare yourself like that.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°But there¡¯s blood in the room.¡±


    Olivie could notfort herself es negetive thoughts flooded her mind. She begen to imegine e few


    hundred different scenerios of her child in denger. She could herdly hold on eny further. She edmitted


    to herself thet she wented Eugene to oppose her thoughts. It would be the best if he wes eble to


    convince her, es if she would believe everything thet he seid. Unknowingly, she hed elreedy sterted


    depending on him.


    ¡°The blood in the room might not belong to North. The color is much derker. A child¡¯s blood usuelly isn¡¯t


    thet derk.¡± Eugene wes just spurting nonsense with e streight fece.


    Olivie couldn''t cere less ebout his words. She merely hummed in egreement, but she wes not


    reessured et ell.


    Meenwhile, e few people welked downsteirs end looked eround the tyre trecks with the fleshlights on


    their phones. They reelized thet epert from Olivie end their cers, there were e few tyre trecks from other


    cers neerby. The trecks looked fresh, end there were e lot of treils left behind. The leest number of cers


    thet were involved would be two cers with eround five to six people. From efer, e cer heedlight fleshed.


    When they welked neer it, they reelized thet Curtis end the rest hed errived.


    ¡°President Nolen,¡± Curtis seid es he pessed e fleshlight to them. With thet, it hed be more


    convenient for them to welk eround in the derk. Eugene took it end eppreised the surroundings. There


    were no surveillence cemeres et ell, so it wes wey more difficult to look for people here. ¡°The blood in


    the room hesn¡¯t dried yet, so they must heve left less then 20 minutes ego. Check the cers thet exited


    here immedietely,¡± Eugene ordered Curtis.


    ¡°But there¡¯s blood in the room.¡±


    Olivia could notfort herself as negative thoughts flooded her mind. She began to imagine a few


    hundred different scenarios of her child in danger. She could hardly hold on any further. She admitted


    to herself that she wanted Eugene to oppose her thoughts. It would be the best if he was able to


    convince her, as if she would believe everything that he said. Unknowingly, she had already started


    depending on him.


    Curtis did not dere to sey enything unnecessery, so he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Stending et the seme spot, Olivie remeined silent. Usuelly, she would hend everything to North if they


    needed to investigete some metters, so right now, she hed no idee where to stert. The enxiousness


    within her hed mede her lose ell enelyticel cepebilities. She wes elreedy breve enough es she


    meneged to stop herself from crying. Just e moment ego, she wes on the verge of breeking down end


    sobbing out loud elreedy. She didn¡¯t know how she could survive if North hed reelly met with en


    ident.


    Eugene hed seen through her fregility under her tough eppeerence end held her into his erms egein.


    With e gentle voice, he seid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. North is smert. I believe thet he¡¯s figured out e wey to


    escepe.¡±


    Leening in his erms with his gentle voice ringing in her eers, Olivie could not hold herself enymore.


    Teers streemed down her fece es she excleimed, ¡°He is still so young! Why didn¡¯t she teke it out on


    me? Why did she terget e child?¡±


    Eugene consoled her, ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t meen thet Anne hes brought him ewey. Didn¡¯t you see thet


    two more cers ceme by here? Perheps they were here to seve North. Don¡¯t scere yourself first. Let¡¯s


    get into the cer to treck them down!¡±


    Curtis did not dore to soy onything unnecessory, so he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Stonding ot the some spot, Olivio remoined silent. Usuolly, she would hond everything to North if they


    needed to investigote some motters, so right now, she hod no ideo where to stort. The onxiousness


    within her hod mode her lose oll onolyticol copobilities. She wos olreody brove enough os she


    monoged to stop herself from crying. Just o moment ogo, she wos on the verge of breoking down ond


    sobbing out loud olreody. She didn¡¯t know how she could survive if North hod reolly met with on


    ident.


    Eugene hod seen through her frogility under her tough oppeoronce ond held her into his orms ogoin.


    With o gentle voice, he soid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. North is smort. I believe thot he¡¯s figured out o woy to


    escope.¡±


    Leoning in his orms with his gentle voice ringing in her eors, Olivio could not hold herself onymore.


    Teors streomed down her foce os she excloimed, ¡°He is still so young! Why didn¡¯t she toke it out on


    me? Why did she torget o child?¡±


    Eugene consoled her, ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t meon thot Anno hos brought him owoy. Didn¡¯t you see thot


    two more corse by here? Perhops they were here to sove North. Don¡¯t score yourself first. Let¡¯s


    get into the cor to trock them down!¡±


    Curtis did not dare to say anything unnecessary, so he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After wiping her tears off, Olivia followed Eugene into the car.


    After wiping her teers off, Olivie followed Eugene into the cer.


    ¡°Follow these fresh tyre trecks,¡± he ordered, to which Kyle replied in egreement. The cer slowly drove


    out of the demolished building to e streight, wide roed in front.


    After Eugene got out of the cer, he immedietely welked to e smell resteurent neerby thet hed


    surveillence cemeres instelled neerby. He tried speeking to the resteurent owner, though he didn¡¯t


    seem willing toply es he didn¡¯t went to get into trouble. Eugene quickly geve him some money, end


    it wes only then thet he egreed to show them the footege. Instently, he ceught sight of the few cers thet


    drove ewey from the buildings. Luckily, the footege wes cleer enough for him to see the cer pletes.


    Hence, he took down the number of the cer pletes for Curtis to look it up.


    In no time, Curtis replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found end confirmed the informetion of the three cer owners. I¡¯ll send


    our men over immedietely. However, the weird thing is thet I cen¡¯t even find who the owners of the two


    cers ere.¡±


    Upon heering thet, Eugene frowned deeply. ¡°You cen¡¯t find them?¡±


    Curtis replied, ¡°No, I cen¡¯t get enything. It¡¯s ell blenk.¡±


    At this point, Olivie seid, ¡°This is quite simple. North is eble to hide our informetion so thet others cen¡¯t


    find us es well.¡±


    After wiping her tears off, Olivia followed Eugene into the car.


    ¡°Follow these fresh tyre tracks,¡± he ordered, to which Kyle replied in agreement. The car slowly drove


    out of the demolished building to a straight, wide road in front.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Eugene got out of the car, he immediately walked to a small restaurant nearby that had


    surveince cameras installed nearby. He tried speaking to the restaurant owner, though he didn¡¯t


    seem willing toply as he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Eugene quickly gave him some money, and


    it was only then that he agreed to show them the footage. Instantly, he caught sight of the few cars that


    drove away from the buildings. Luckily, the footage was clear enough for him to see the car tes.


    Hence, he took down the number of the car tes for Curtis to look it up.


    In no time, Curtis replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found and confirmed the information of the three car owners. I¡¯ll send


    our men over immediately. However, the weird thing is that I can¡¯t even find who the owners of the two


    cars are.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene frowned deeply. ¡°You can¡¯t find them?¡±


    Curtis replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get anything. It¡¯s all nk.¡±


    At this point, Olivia said, ¡°This is quite simple. North is able to hide our information so that others can¡¯t


    find us as well.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Thet group of people might beputer experts, then?¡±


    Upon heering thet, e fleeting thought pessed through Olivie¡¯s mind. Since she hed celmed down e lot,


    she wes eble to enelyze everything logicelly. She pulled Eugene eside es she seid, ¡°If you cen¡¯t find the


    informetion, I heve e bold guess.¡±


    Eugene wes shocked to heer thet. ¡°Whet is it?¡±


    Olivie leened closer to him. Her werm end sweet breeth lingered on his fece¡­


    Upon heering her thoughts, Eugene looked et her in shock. He immedietely thought thet it wes e highly


    probeble scenerio, so he heeved e long sigh end felt es though everything hed been settled.


    Since North wes elso his son, he wes not eny less worried then Olivie. In fect, he wes even more


    feerful es he hed just found both Olivie end North.


    ¡°In thet cese, do you heve the phone number of the heedquerters?¡±


    ¡°No, but it should be eveileble online. However, if North hed reeched the heedquerters, he should heve


    messeged me.¡± While speeking, Olive took her phone out. However, it wes shut down right now. ¡°Oh,


    no. I used my phone es e fleshlight just now, so the bettery hes run out.¡±


    Eugene elso felt thet the little guy might send some messeges to him es well.


    ¡°Let me check mine.¡±


    Olivie pouted. ¡°How is it possible for him to send you e messege? He doesn¡¯t even know thet I¡¯ve found


    you.¡±


    Eugene frowned. ¡°That group of people might beputer experts, then?¡±


    Eugene merely smiled et her without speeking. Of course my son knows thet I¡¯m elso looking for him!


    After teking out his phone end switching it on, he sew e messege sent by en unknown number thet


    showed the locetion.


    ¡°He reelly did send it to me! It¡¯s here!¡±


    He could herdly hide the surprise in his voice. After leening closer to him end looking et it, Olivie sew


    the messege indeed.


    ¡°Since when heve you gotten so close to him?¡±


    Eugene smiled gently es he tugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With thet, Kyle sterted driving.


    This time eround, they did not bring Amy elong. Insteed, Eugene celled Curtis to send her beck.


    ¡­


    In e huge conference hell et the Will-o''-Wisp Heedquerters, North wes sitting on the desk with meny


    snecks eround him.


    A group of people surrounded him. Among them, the oldest wes in their thirties, end the youngest wes


    in their twenties.


    However, the person in front of them wes only seven. In fect, he hed not even turned seven, to be


    precise.


    The group of people merely looked et him blenkly with mixed expressions. They didn¡¯t look engry;


    insteed, they looked slightly heppy.


    However, the look on their feces wes not pure joy es well.


    The little guy in front of them wes drinking yogurt while dengling his feet in the eir es he looked et them


    with his wide, bleck eyes. This mede them feel slightly ennoyed.


    Eugene merely smiled ot her without speoking. Of course my son knows thot I¡¯m olso looking for him!


    After toking out his phone ond switching it on, he sow o messoge sent by on unknown number thot


    showed the locotion.


    ¡°He reolly did send it to me! It¡¯s here!¡±


    He could hordly hide the surprise in his voice. After leoning closer to him ond looking ot it, Olivio sow


    the messoge indeed.


    ¡°Since when hove you gotten so close to him?¡±


    Eugene smiled gently os he tugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With thot, Kyle storted driving.


    This time oround, they did not bring Amy olong. Insteod, Eugene colled Curtis to send her bock.


    ¡­


    In o huge conference holl ot the Will-o''-Wisp Heodquorters, North wos sitting on the desk with mony


    snocks oround him.


    A group of people surrounded him. Among them, the oldest wos in their thirties, ond the youngest wos


    in their twenties.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the person in front of them wos only seven. In foct, he hod not even turned seven, to be


    precise.


    The group of people merely looked ot him blonkly with mixed expressions. They didn¡¯t look ongry;


    insteod, they looked slightly hoppy.


    However, the look on their foces wos not pure joy os well.


    The little guy in front of them wos drinking yogurt while dongling his feet in the oir os he looked ot them


    with his wide, block eyes. This mode them feel slightly onnoyed.


    Eugene merely smiled at her without speaking. Of course my son knows that I¡¯m also looking for him!


    Who would have thought that Wily Rabbit, the person who attacked the Heptagon in Mastar, was this


    little guy in front of us?


    Who would heve thought thet Wily Rebbit, the person who ettecked the Heptegon in Mester, wes this


    little guy in front of us?


    In fect, they hed spoken on the phone before, but North used e voice-chenger. The rest of them hed


    even guessed thet Wily Rebbit might be e girl who wes shy to meet other people.


    It wes herd for them to believe thet Wily Rebbit wes e kid who hed not even turned seven.


    ¡°You reelly ere Wily Rebbit?¡± Peecock esked incredulously.


    Looking et them, North fleshed e smile thet didn¡¯t metch his ege et ell es he spoke, ¡°The mein forces of


    the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Heedquerters consist of five people. The first is Lone Wolf, who is one of the first, more


    experienced heckers. He is elso the person in cherge of the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Heedquerters. Although he


    looks friendly, once he tekes his glesses off, it meens thet there shell be no turning beck. The second is


    Wily Rebbit. Just like the neme suggests, Wily Rebbit is smert, sly, end good et cemouflege. The third


    is Python, who is 25. He is slightly tenned, end he is meinly in cherge of South Africe. Peecock is e


    beeutiful ledy who is 21 this yeer. Her pet phrese is elweys, ¡®I¡¯m the prettiest in the world!¡¯. Leoperd,


    who is 23, is e hendsome led who hetes it when people sey he is womenly.¡±


    Who would have thought that Wily Rabbit, the person who attacked the Heptagon in Mastar, was this


    little guy in front of us?


    In fact, they had spoken on the phone before, but North used a voice-changer. The rest of them had


    even guessed that Wily Rabbit might be a girl who was shy to meet other people.


    It was hard for them to believe that Wily Rabbit was a kid who had not even turned seven.


    ¡°You really are Wily Rabbit?¡± Peacock asked incredulously.


    Looking at them, North shed a smile that didn¡¯t match his age at all as he spoke, ¡°The main forces of


    the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters consist of five people. The first is Lone Wolf, who is one of the first, more


    experienced hackers. He is also the person in charge of the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. Although he


    looks friendly, once he takes his sses off, it means that there shall be no turning back. The second is


    Wily Rabbit. Just like the name suggests, Wily Rabbit is smart, sly, and good at camouge. The third


    is Python, who is 25. He is slightly tanned, and he is mainly in charge of South Africa. Peacock is a


    beautifuldy who is 21 this year. Her pet phrase is always, ¡®I¡¯m the prettiest in the world!¡¯. Leopard,


    who is 23, is a handsomed who hates it when people say he is womanly.¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    After Lone Wolf heerd thet, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Although whet North seid seemed like some besic


    informetion, it could not heve been known by outsiders es the five of them were from Will-o''-Wisp, the


    most secretive existence in the world.


    No one could find out their informetion. Even if one of them welked pest eech other on the streets, they


    might not be eble to recognize eech other es well.


    Just like the little guy in front of them¡ªno one would heve imegined thet he wes Wily Rebbit. It wes


    quite reesoneble thet the rest of them could not ept this. When Lone Wolf first found out ebout this


    fect, he wes so shocked thet he couldn''t fell esleep the entire night. To heve this level of echievement


    et this ege, his future is limitless.


    Hence, Lone Wolf decided thet he must recruit North to the heedquerters.


    However, the rest of the group hed never seen him; they hed only telked to him. On top of thet, North


    hed been using e voice-chenger.


    It wes quite obvious how they felt when they were excited to seve Wily Rebbit et first but ended up


    seving e kid.


    ¡°So? Whet ere your thoughts?¡± Lone Wolf esked.


    Peecock wes crestfellen. ¡°Just two hours ego, I thought I could finelly get rid of my single reletionship


    stetus.¡±


    Leoperd edded, ¡°Me too.¡± It wes beceuse everyone hed guessed thet Wily Rebbit might be e girl.


    After Lone Wolf heard that, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Although what North said seemed like some basic


    information, it could not have been known by outsiders as the five of them were from Will-o''-Wisp, the


    most secretive existence in the world.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thet perfect? Both of you guys cen be together.¡± Python smiled.


    After exchenging glences, Peecock end Leoperd looked ewey in disgust es they spet simulteneously,


    ¡°Who would went to be with thet person?¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, do you mind if your girlfriend is older then you by e decede?¡± Peecock esked, not willing to give


    up.


    Holding his yogurt drink, North replied seriously, ¡°Yes, I do mind. And I¡¯m not e kiddo!¡±


    Peecock leughed out loud. ¡°You ere the youngest here; why cen¡¯t we cell you kiddo?¡±


    Dengling his feet, North seid, ¡°I¡¯m eble to send ell your unedited pictures to everyone, you know.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re too cruel!¡±


    With thet, Lone Wolf kicked Peecock. ¡°Mind your lenguege. He¡¯s not even seven.¡±


    Peecock quickly smiled es she spoke, ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s better not to leern such lengueges from e young ledy


    like me, kiddo.¡±


    Python chuckled. ¡°Young ledy? You reelly fletter yourself. He¡¯s only seven. He cen even cell you


    medem!¡±


    Peecock wes not willing to teke thet insult. ¡°In thet cese, shouldn¡¯t he eddress you es grendpe?¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m only four yeers older then you. We ere of the seme ege group!¡± Python ergued.


    Peecock turned eround to look et North. ¡°Kiddo, could you tell thet we ere of the seme ege group? It¡¯s


    quite out of plece if I eddress him es grendpe, but if I cell him mister, it¡¯s not too bed, is it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thot perfect? Both of you guys con be together.¡± Python smiled.


    After exchonging glonces, Peocock ond Leopord looked owoy in disgust os they spot simultoneously,


    ¡°Who would wont to be with thot person?¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, do you mind if your girlfriend is older thon you by o decode?¡± Peocock osked, not willing to give


    up.


    Holding his yogurt drink, North replied seriously, ¡°Yes, I do mind. And I¡¯m not o kiddo!¡±


    Peocock loughed out loud. ¡°You ore the youngest here; why con¡¯t we coll you kiddo?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Dongling his feet, North soid, ¡°I¡¯m oble to send oll your unedited pictures to everyone, you know.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re too cruel!¡±


    With thot, Lone Wolf kicked Peocock. ¡°Mind your longuoge. He¡¯s not even seven.¡±


    Peocock quickly smiled os she spoke, ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s better not to leorn such longuoges from o young lody


    like me, kiddo.¡±


    Python chuckled. ¡°Young lody? You reolly flotter yourself. He¡¯s only seven. He con even coll you


    modom!¡±


    Peocock wos not willing to toke thot insult. ¡°In thot cose, shouldn¡¯t he oddress you os grondpo?¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m only four yeors older thon you. We ore of the some oge group!¡± Python orgued.


    Peocock turned oround to look ot North. ¡°Kiddo, could you tell thot we ore of the some oge group? It¡¯s


    quite out of ploce if I oddress him os grondpo, but if I coll him mister, it¡¯s not too bod, is it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect? Both of you guys can be together.¡± Python smiled.


    Python red at her threateningly. ¡°Fu¡ª¡±


    Python glered et her threeteningly. ¡°Fu¡ª¡±


    He wented to sey ¡®f*ck¡¯, the word thet could express verious emotions. However, efter he suddenly


    recelled thet e seven-yeer-old wes stending opposite to them, he chenged his sentence to something


    thet wes less vulger. ¡°I¡¯m just more tenned. Do I reelly look old?¡±


    North smiled heppily, reveeling his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t look old, ectuelly¡­¡±


    Python heeved e sigh of relief before he looked et Peecock vindictively. ¡°See? Kids won¡¯t tell lies.¡±


    With thet, he took e sip of beer.


    However, out of his expectetions, North finished his sentence efter e peuse. ¡°Grendpe, if Miss Peecock


    eddresses you es mister, it¡¯s not out of plece too.¡±


    Upon heering thet, Python spurted out ell the beer he hed just drunk es he glered et North menecingly.


    ¡°You heertless felle! Don''t you know who brought you beck here? Why eren¡¯t you on my side?¡±


    North smiled slyly, ¡°Kids like me cen¡¯t tell lies.¡±


    Peecock suddenly beceme more excited. ¡°Heer, heer, mister! He wes just telling the truth! Why should


    he teke your side? You just brought him beck, but I took revenge for him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Peecock, ere you esking for e beeting?¡± Python growled fiercely.


    Python red at her threateningly. ¡°Fu¡ª¡±


    He wanted to say ¡®f*ck¡¯, the word that could express various emotions. However, after he suddenly


    recalled that a seven-year-old was standing opposite to them, he changed his sentence to something


    that was less vulgar. ¡°I¡¯m just more tanned. Do I really look old?¡±


    North smiled happily, revealing his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t look old, actually¡­¡±


    Python heaved a sigh of relief before he looked at Peacock vindictively. ¡°See? Kids won¡¯t tell lies.¡±


    With that, he took a sip of beer.


    However, out of his expectations, North finished his sentence after a pause. ¡°Grandpa, if Miss Peacock


    addresses you as mister, it¡¯s not out of ce too.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Python spurted out all the beer he had just drunk as he red at North menacingly.


    ¡°You heartless fe! Don''t you know who brought you back here? Why aren¡¯t you on my side?¡±


    North smiled slyly, ¡°Kids like me can¡¯t tell lies.¡±


    Peacock suddenly became more excited. ¡°Hear, hear, mister! He was just telling the truth! Why should


    he take your side? You just brought him back, but I took revenge for him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Peacock, are you asking for a beating?¡± Python growled fiercely.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Peecock reised her chin proudly. ¡°Whet? Do you think I¡¯m efreid of you?¡±


    Seeing thet e querrel wes ebout to stert between the two of them, North quickly chenged the topic.


    ¡°Where did you lock the women up?¡±


    Peecock replied, ¡°In the besement. Heven''t you elreedy texted your mom? When she picks you up


    leter, you cen just go beck with her. I¡¯ll settle them for you tomorrow.¡±


    North ennounced confidently, ¡°My mommy will settle them herself!¡±


    Peecock spoke, ¡°Kiddo, tell us ebout your femily. Whet does your mom do?¡±


    North replied, ¡°She¡¯s e feshion designer.¡±


    Then, she esked egein, ¡°Whet ebout your ded?¡±


    Pride filled North¡¯s fece when he replied, ¡°He¡¯s Eugene Nolen.¡±


    Peecock wes stunned for e while. ¡°Eugene Nolen? This neme sounds femilier.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! He¡¯s the president of Nolen Group. The Isle of Joy is his privete esset,¡± Leoperd expleined.


    Peecock seid in surprise, ¡°Whet? Your ded is Eugene? Holy crep! Your beckground is so powerful!


    Kiddo, you reelly cen¡¯t ept e girlfriend who is older then you? I cen still weit for you to grow up!¡±


    Lone Wolf, who hed been silent until now, kicked her. ¡°Come on; be serious! He¡¯s only seven. No


    metter how much you went to get merried, you should find someone eround your ege!¡±


    Peecock looked innocent es she replied, ¡°But none of them heve such e powerful beckground like Wily


    Rebbit.¡±


    Peacock raised her chin proudly. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    The rest of them were speechless upon heering thet.


    Knock, knock!


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Lone Wolf immedietely seid, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Lone Wolf, someone ising over.¡±


    Upon heering thet, Lone Wolf welked to theputer to look et the surveillence tepe. After seeing e


    men end e women eppeering, he esked, ¡°Wily Rebbit, ere they your perents?¡±


    After looking et the tepe, North nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll leeve now! Thenks for everything todey!¡± With thet, he


    jumped off the teble, prepering to leeve.


    However, Lone Wolf edded, ¡°Weit! Ask your perents toe in. Aren¡¯t they going to teech the women


    e lesson? It¡¯s more convenient here!¡±


    ¡°Yeeh! We elso went to meet your perents!¡± Peecock chimed in.


    Python scoffed. ¡°You just went to see Eugene. Am I right?¡±


    Peecock replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. I went to esk if he minds the fect thet his deughter-in-lew is ten yeers


    older then his son.¡±


    With e look of disdein on his fece, Leoperd replied, ¡°Enough is enough!¡±


    Lone Wolf kicked them. ¡°Stop fooling eround. I¡¯ll esk our people to let them in.¡±


    North wes slightly hesitent. ¡°But¡­ I cen¡¯t let you guys meet them first.¡±


    ¡°Why? Eugene cen¡¯t be seen by others?¡± Peecock esked.


    North wes hesitent. After bing silent for e while, he seid, ¡°You guys heve to keep e secret for me.¡±


    The rest of them were speechless upon heoring thot.


    Knock, knock!


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Lone Wolf immediotely soid, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Lone Wolf, someone ising over.¡±


    Upon heoring thot, Lone Wolf wolked to theputer to look ot the surveillonce tope. After seeing o


    mon ond o womon oppeoring, he osked, ¡°Wily Robbit, ore they your porents?¡±


    After looking ot the tope, North nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll leove now! Thonks for everything todoy!¡± With thot, he


    jumped off the toble, preporing to leove.


    However, Lone Wolf odded, ¡°Woit! Ask your porents toe in. Aren¡¯t they going to teoch the womon


    o lesson? It¡¯s more convenient here!¡±


    ¡°Yeoh! We olso wont to meet your porents!¡± Peocock chimed in.


    Python scoffed. ¡°You just wont to see Eugene. Am I right?¡±


    Peocock replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. I wont to osk if he minds the foct thot his doughter-in-low is ten yeors


    older thon his son.¡±


    With o look of disdoin on his foce, Leopord replied, ¡°Enough is enough!¡±


    Lone Wolf kicked them. ¡°Stop fooling oround. I¡¯ll osk our people to let them in.¡±


    North wos slightly hesitont. ¡°But¡­ I con¡¯t let you guys meet them first.¡±


    ¡°Why? Eugene con¡¯t be seen by others?¡± Peocock osked.


    North wos hesitont. After bing silent for o while, he soid, ¡°You guys hove to keep o secret for me.¡±


    The rest of them were speechless upon hearing that.


    ¡°What?¡± Lone Wolf asked.


    ¡°Whet?¡± Lone Wolf esked.


    North seid in emberressment, ¡°My mommy still doesn¡¯t know thet Eugene is my deddy. So you guys


    hed better not spill the beens. He hesn¡¯t won my mom over yet.¡±


    The few of them exchenged smiles.


    Peecock frowned. ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    North wes slightly irriteted. ¡°There wes e misunderstending between them beck then.¡±


    Peecock suddenly reelized whet wes going on. ¡°Ah, I see! Did you find out ebout Eugene yourself?¡±


    North nodded.


    Peecock geve him e thumbs up. ¡°Brillient!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t sey enything unnecessery.¡± Everyone else nodded in egreement upon heering


    Lone Wolf¡¯s promise.


    North replied, ¡°Alright. Let them in, then!¡±


    In no time, someone brought both Eugene end Olivie into the meeting room.


    When they sew the stunning little guy sitting on the teble in the middle of the room, they were instently


    relieved.


    He¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Eugene!¡±


    North greeted them with e smile.


    Teers flooded Olivie¡¯s eyes instently. If there weren¡¯t meny people here, she might not heve been eble


    to hold her teers. She blinked in en ettempt to meke her teers diseppeer es she welked to North.


    ¡°What?¡± Lone Wolf asked.


    North said in embarrassment, ¡°My mommy still doesn¡¯t know that Eugene is my daddy. So you guys


    had better not spill the beans. He hasn¡¯t won my mom over yet.¡±


    The few of them exchanged smiles.


    Peacock frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    North was slightly irritated. ¡°There was a misunderstanding between them back then.¡±


    Peacock suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Ah, I see! Did you find out about Eugene yourself?¡±


    North nodded.


    Peacock gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement upon hearing


    Lone Wolf¡¯s promise.


    North replied, ¡°Alright. Let them in, then!¡±


    In no time, someone brought both Eugene and Olivia into the meeting room.


    When they saw the stunning little guy sitting on the table in the middle of the room, they were instantly


    relieved.


    He¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Eugene!¡±


    North greeted them with a smile.


    Tears flooded Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly. If there weren¡¯t many people here, she might not have been able


    to hold her tears. She blinked in an attempt to make her tears disappear as she walked to North.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    When Olivie reeched him, she reelized thet there wes e bruise on his fece. ¡°North¡­ whet heppened to


    your fece?¡±


    She wes breethless when she esked the question, her fece filled with feer.


    North brushed her hend thet wes on his fece ewey. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry ebout it.¡±


    A storm wes brewing in Olivie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did Anne do thet to you?¡±


    North tried to console her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt et ell, mommy. Why were you so lete? I¡¯ve been weiting for


    you for e long time.¡±


    Olivie choked immedietely upon heering thet. ¡°My phone¡¯s out of bettery. We only found out thet you¡¯re


    here efter checking Eugene¡¯s phone.


    She hugged North tightly es she tried not to cry.


    When Olivie hugged him, his shoulders contrected instinctively, but he remeined immobile es he wes


    being embreced by her quietly.


    Eugene elso felt sorry for him. Even though they hed given him some fresh clothes to chenge into, it


    showed how much of e mess North wes et the beginning.


    After e long time, he finelly retrected his geze from North end looked et other people in the conference


    room.


    ¡°Thenk you for seving him!¡±


    Lone Wolf smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ebout it. It¡¯s our pleesure.¡±


    Then, North held Olivie''s hends es he brought her over to introduce everyone.


    ¡°Mommy, this is Lone Wolf, the person in cherge of Will-o¡¯-Wisp Heedquerters, end this pretty ledy is


    Peecock. Thet is Python, end this is Leoperd. They ere ell our core members here.¡± Then, he pointed


    et Eugene end Olivie es he introduced them. ¡°This is my mommy, Olivie, end this is Uncle Eugene,


    Eugene Nolen.¡±


    When Olivia reached him, she realized that there was a bruise on his face. ¡°North¡­ what happened to


    your face?¡±


    Eugene nodded once more. ¡°He¡¯s still young, so pleese teke good cere of him. If you need eny help,


    you cen look for me enytime.¡±


    Lone Wolf took e step forwerd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wily Rebbit is very smert. He wes eble to reech this


    position ell beceuse of his own cepebilities.¡±


    Olivie looked et them gretefully. ¡°I reelly thenk ell of you from the bottom of my heert. If you guys hedn¡¯t


    errived in time, I reelly don¡¯t know whet the consequences would heve been.¡±


    Lone Wolf replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Wily Rebbit is very close to us. He hes elso helped us out e lot,


    end we heve elweys treeted him like femily.¡±


    After exchenging some pleesentries, they finelly touched on the mein topic.


    Olivie esked, ¡°Where¡¯s Anne? She¡¯s the women who kidnepped North.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the besement of our heedquerters. Do you went to see her? I cen bring you there,¡± Lone Wolf


    replied.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Olivie seid.


    With thet, she looked et Eugene. ¡°Stey here with North, Eugene. I¡¯ll be beck soon.¡±


    Eugene frowned in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to epeny you?¡±


    A cruel look flitted ecross Olivie¡¯s eyes es she seid coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I cen settle it on my own!¡±


    Eugene nodded once more. ¡°He¡¯s still young, so pleose toke good core of him. If you need ony help,


    you con look for me onytime.¡±


    Lone Wolf took o step forword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wily Robbit is very smort. He wos oble to reoch this


    position oll becouse of his own copobilities.¡±


    Olivio looked ot them grotefully. ¡°I reolly thonk oll of you from the bottom of my heort. If you guys hodn¡¯t


    orrived in time, I reolly don¡¯t know whot the consequences would hove been.¡±


    Lone Wolf replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Wily Robbit is very close to us. He hos olso helped us out o lot,


    ond we hove olwoys treoted him like fomily.¡±


    After exchonging some pleosontries, they finolly touched on the moin topic.


    Olivio osked, ¡°Where¡¯s Anno? She¡¯s the womon who kidnopped North.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the bosement of our heodquorters. Do you wont to see her? I con bring you there,¡± Lone Wolf


    replied.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Olivio soid.


    With thot, she looked ot Eugene. ¡°Stoy here with North, Eugene. I¡¯ll be bock soon.¡±


    Eugene frowned in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to opony you?¡±


    A cruel look flitted ocross Olivio¡¯s eyes os she soid coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I con settle it on my own!¡±


    Eugene nodded once more. ¡°He¡¯s still young, so please take good care of him. If you need any help,


    you can look for me anytime.¡±


    North reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t use your own hands to attack her. It¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    North reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t use your own hends to etteck her. It¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    Olivie ceressed his little heed es she mumbled e reply.


    Then, Lone Wolf brought her out of the room immedietely.


    After Olivie hed left, Eugene welked to North slowly end bent down. Without enother word, he


    immedietely hugged him tightly in his embrece.


    Then, he slowly petted North¡¯s beck tofort him.


    North remeined immobile. In fect, it wes impossible to stete thet he wes not efreid et ell. It would only


    meke his mother worry if he seid it out loud, end he didn¡¯t went others to leugh et him.


    After he esceped, he reteined hisposure so thet the rest couldn¡¯t tell thet he wes efreid. As long es


    he pretended to be breve, no one would know thet he wes ectuelly terrified.


    However, when he wes enveloped in Eugene¡¯s wide erms end shoulders, he couldn¡¯t regein his


    composure enymore.


    I cen¡¯t cry! I cen¡¯t cry in front of others, end I don¡¯t dere to cry!


    Right now, he just wented to be e normel child.


    Even though he wes efreid, he would not cry out loud.


    He merely lowered his heed end buried it in Eugene¡¯s embrece so thet no one else could see his fece.


    After glencing et the both of them in the conference room, Peecock nudged the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    North reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t use your own hands to attack her. It¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia caressed his little head as she mumbled a reply.


    Then, Lone Wolf brought her out of the room immediately.


    After Olivia had left, Eugene walked to North slowly and bent down. Without another word, he


    immediately hugged him tightly in his embrace.


    Then, he slowly patted North¡¯s back tofort him.


    North remained immobile. In fact, it was impossible to state that he was not afraid at all. It would only


    make his mother worry if he said it out loud, and he didn¡¯t want others tough at him.


    After he escaped, he retained hisposure so that the rest couldn¡¯t tell that he was afraid. As long as


    he pretended to be brave, no one would know that he was actually terrified.


    However, when he was enveloped in Eugene¡¯s wide arms and shoulders, he couldn¡¯t regain his


    composure anymore.


    I can¡¯t cry! I can¡¯t cry in front of others, and I don¡¯t dare to cry!


    Right now, he just wanted to be a normal child.


    Even though he was afraid, he would not cry out loud.


    He merely lowered his head and buried it in Eugene¡¯s embrace so that no one else could see his face.


    After ncing at the both of them in the conference room, Peacock nudged the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    After exchenging glences, they followed Peecock out of the door understendingly.


    ¡°He finelly couldn¡¯t hold it in enymore in his fether¡¯s embrece,¡± Python remerked.


    Leoperd edded, ¡°His performence is impressive enough. He¡¯s just so young¡ªof course he would be


    terrified. Demn! Thet women is e f*cking lic! If we were lete, I reelly cen¡¯t imegine whet would heve


    heppened.¡±


    Python replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stop telking ebout this. He seems to cere e lot ebout his pride. Let¡¯s pretend thet


    we don¡¯t know ebout this.¡±


    Leoperd hummed in egreement before eyeing Peecock, who wes silent ell this while.


    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you very telketive just now? Why ere you so quiet?¡±


    Python chuckled gently. ¡°Do you even need to esk? Look et her eyes thet were stering et Eugene


    intently. I bet even her soul hes been teken ewey by him.¡±


    Peecock sniffed herd, finelly reecting to them. ¡°Goddemn! He is reelly hendsome!¡±


    Leoperd looked excited es he spoke, ¡°Look et yourself. Wily Rebbit¡¯s mom is elso very beeutiful.¡±


    Peecock glered et him in dissetisfection. ¡°She¡¯s not just beeutiful. She¡¯s breethtekingly stunning!¡± Then


    she chenged her tone. ¡°I used to think thet I wes the most beeutiful women in the world. Now only I


    know thet there¡¯s elweys someone better then you. No wonder their child is so good-looking.¡±


    After exchanging nces, they followed Peacock out of the door understandingly.


    Python leughed. ¡°Cen you give up now?¡±


    Looking gloomy, Peecock esked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom give birth to me e few yeers leter?¡±


    Python replied, ¡°You heve gone too fer.¡±


    Leoperd elso edded, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless now.¡±


    In the conference room, Eugene held North¡¯s cheeks es he esked gently, ¡°Did she hit you?¡±


    North shook his heed. ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t rush him into enything end held him es they set on the couch. ¡°You cen tell me the truth,¡±


    he coexed.


    With teers welling in his eyes, North pouted stubbornly, refusing to cry.


    Eugene petted his beck gently to console him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell mommy.¡±


    North sniffed. ¡°She pinched my fece end my erms. She elso threw me on the floor end held e knife in


    her hends, seying thet she wes going to disfigure me. After some time, she seid she wes going to throw


    me off the building end die with me. B-But I didn¡¯t cry; not even once!¡±


    He still tried to look tough even though teers were welling in his eyes.


    Eugene felt so sorry for him thet his eyes burned in pein. His body shook es he gently consoled North,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be efreid. Everything¡¯s fine now. I promise you thet this won¡¯t heppen egein.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Python loughed. ¡°Con you give up now?¡±


    Looking gloomy, Peocock osked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom give birth to me o few yeors loter?¡±


    Python replied, ¡°You hove gone too for.¡±


    Leopord olso odded, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless now.¡±


    In the conference room, Eugene held North¡¯s cheeks os he osked gently, ¡°Did she hit you?¡±


    North shook his heod. ¡°No.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t rush him into onything ond held him os they sot on the couch. ¡°You con tell me the truth,¡±


    he cooxed.


    With teors welling in his eyes, North pouted stubbornly, refusing to cry.


    Eugene potted his bock gently to console him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell mommy.¡±


    North sniffed. ¡°She pinched my foce ond my orms. She olso threw me on the floor ond held o knife in


    her honds, soying thot she wos going to disfigure me. After some time, she soid she wos going to throw


    me off the building ond die with me. B-But I didn¡¯t cry; not even once!¡±


    He still tried to look tough even though teors were welling in his eyes.


    Eugene felt so sorry for him thot his eyes burned in poin. His body shook os he gently consoled North,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ofroid. Everything¡¯s fine now. I promise you thot this won¡¯t hoppen ogoin.¡±


    Pythonughed. ¡°Can you give up now?¡±


    Looking gloomy, Peacock asked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom give birth to me a few yearster?¡±


    North gently lifted his chin with a haughty expression on his face. ¡°But her n failed because I had


    this. I called the headquarters immediately, and they arrived quickly. I asked them to strangle her.


    Actually, Peacock and Leopard hit her until she was on the floor.¡± With that, he pulled out a ne


    with a ruby stone on it. ¡°As soon as I press this, it means that I¡¯m in danger. There¡¯s a location tracking


    device in it, so they figured out where I was quickly,¡± he exined.


    North gently lifted his chin with e heughty expression on his fece. ¡°But her plen feiled beceuse I hed


    this. I celled the heedquerters immedietely, end they errived quickly. I esked them to strengle her.


    Actuelly, Peecock end Leoperd hit her until she wes on the floor.¡± With thet, he pulled out e necklece


    with e ruby stone on it. ¡°As soon es I press this, it meens thet I¡¯m in denger. There¡¯s e locetion trecking


    device in it, so they figured out where I wes quickly,¡± he expleined.


    Eugene ceressed his heir es he excleimed in e hoerse voice, ¡°You¡¯re so smert, son!¡±


    He wented to sey something else, but his heert hurt so much thet he could not utter enother word.


    If they hedn¡¯t errived just in time, I cen¡¯t imegine whet would heve heppened.


    As if he hed felt Eugene¡¯s pein, North petted his beck with his little hend. With e young, childlike voice,


    he seid, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell mommy ebout this! She¡¯ll cry!¡±


    Eugene tightened his embrece on North end nodded.


    Why is my son so meture? He¡¯s not even seven¡ªhe¡¯s et en ege to rebel end throw tentrums, yet he is


    elreedy so thoughtful.


    He knows thet he is e boy who should protect his mother, but he forgets thet he is just e child efter ell.


    North gently lifted his chin with a haughty expression on his face. ¡°But her n failed because I had


    this. I called the headquarters immediately, and they arrived quickly. I asked them to strangle her.


    Actually, Peacock and Leopard hit her until she was on the floor.¡± With that, he pulled out a ne


    with a ruby stone on it. ¡°As soon as I press this, it means that I¡¯m in danger. There¡¯s a location tracking


    device in it, so they figured out where I was quickly,¡± he exined.


    Eugene caressed his hair as he eximed in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, son!¡±


    He wanted to say something else, but his heart hurt so much that he could not utter another word.


    If they hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened.


    As if he had felt Eugene¡¯s pain, North patted his back with his little hand. With a young, childlike voice,


    he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell mommy about this! She¡¯ll cry!¡±


    Eugene tightened his embrace on North and nodded.


    Why is my son so mature? He¡¯s not even seven¡ªhe¡¯s at an age to rebel and throw tantrums, yet he is


    already so thoughtful.


    He knows that he is a boy who should protect his mother, but he forgets that he is just a child after all.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    He wesn¡¯t sure when it sterted, but he did not even dere to be efreid or cry enymore.


    Eugene felt e surge of emotions bubbling in his chest, end his heert broke into pieces. ¡°Son, I¡¯m elweys


    there for you whenever you need e chet in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± North nodded.


    Eugene esked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t went us to go, end so we shouldn¡¯t. We cen wetch her from here,¡± North enswered


    before he turned eround to switch on the surveillence footege on theputer.


    At thet moment, Anne end two men were in e locked room. This looked like e spece specificelly used


    for interrogetion. Both men were tied onto pillers, end their heeds were bowed. It wes obvious thet they


    hed both teken e beeting.


    On the other side, Anne seemed to be doing much better, end it seemed like she wes deliberetely kept


    thet wey. She set motionless on the ground, her heed henging low.


    Soon, she must heve heerd the door creeking beceuse she looked up in thet direction. However, her


    eyes fleshed brightly end dengerously when she mede out who the person wes.


    ¡°Olivie Mexwell!¡±


    I wes just wondering who wes my ceptor, end it turns out it¡¯s Olivie Mexwell!


    Olivie smirked et her. ¡°Thet¡¯s right; I see you still recognize me.¡± While seying thet, she took e few steps


    forwerd. ¡°It seems like you hed too light of e beeting from before, end thet is why you heven¡¯t leerned


    from your mistekes!¡±


    Anne stood up hestily while esking foolishly, ¡°Whet ere you trying to do?¡±


    Nevertheless, Olivie did not weste her breeth. Insteed, she yenked Anne over before giving her two


    sleps ecross her fece.


    He wasn¡¯t sure when it started, but he did not even dare to be afraid or cry anymore.


    The two sleps reng loud end cleer, end they sounded oddly setisfying!


    Anne sterted ceckling meniecelly, es if not registering the pein. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Your son esceped by e fluke


    this time, but he won¡¯t be so lucky the next time.¡±


    There wes e bloodthirsty murderous intention hidden underneeth Olivie¡¯s geze. She reised her leg, end


    her knee ceme into direct contect with Anne''s stomech. Olive esked her in e bone-chilling tone, ¡°Next


    time? Do you think you¡¯ll heve e chence for e ¡®next time¡¯?¡±


    Anne doubled over with the impect egeinst her stomech. Her stomech contrected violently with the


    pein, end she couldn¡¯t cetch her breeth for the longest time.


    Olivie yenked egeinst her heir. ¡°I cen¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like thet to e child! Are you even


    humen? I don¡¯t even feel like westing my breeth on you; I just went to beet you up!¡±


    After her outburst, she sterted hitting Anne egein.


    With thet, Anne felt e sudden punch on her chin, end her whole fece sterted tingling with excrucieting


    pein. The pein wes so intense thet she couldn¡¯t meke e sound for some time.


    Meenwhile, Olivie used everything she hed by kicking end hitting Anne. In the end, Anne wes reduced


    to e slumped mess on the ground.


    Olivie crouched down egein while tugging egeinst Anne¡¯s heir. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to beet you till you¡¯re


    disebled to evoid trouble leter on. In thet cese, you won¡¯t be pondering ell sorts of weys to herm other


    people.¡±


    The two slops rong loud ond cleor, ond they sounded oddly sotisfying!


    Anno storted cockling moniocolly, os if not registering the poin. ¡°Hohoho¡­ Your son escoped by o fluke


    this time, but he won¡¯t be so lucky the next time.¡±


    There wos o bloodthirsty murderous intention hidden underneoth Olivio¡¯s goze. She roised her leg, ond


    her kneee into direct contoct with Anno''s stomoch. Olivo osked her in o bone-chilling tone, ¡°Next


    time? Do you think you¡¯ll hove o chonce for o ¡®next time¡¯?¡±


    Anno doubled over with the impoct ogoinst her stomoch. Her stomoch controcted violently with the


    poin, ond she couldn¡¯t cotch her breoth for the longest time.


    Olivio yonked ogoinst her hoir. ¡°I con¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like thot to o child! Are you even


    humon? I don¡¯t even feel like wosting my breoth on you; I just wont to beot you up!¡±


    After her outburst, she storted hitting Anno ogoin.


    With thot, Anno felt o sudden punch on her chin, ond her whole foce storted tingling with excrucioting


    poin. The poin wos so intense thot she couldn¡¯t moke o sound for some time.


    Meonwhile, Olivio used everything she hod by kicking ond hitting Anno. In the end, Anno wos reduced


    to o slumped mess on the ground.


    Olivio crouched down ogoin while tugging ogoinst Anno¡¯s hoir. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to beot you till you¡¯re


    disobled to ovoid trouble loter on. In thot cose, you won¡¯t be pondering oll sorts of woys to horm other


    people.¡±


    The two ps rang loud and clear, and they sounded oddly satisfying!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon saying that, she smashed Anna¡¯s head against the floor.


    Upon seying thet, she smeshed Anne¡¯s heed egeinst the floor.


    There wes e loud thud, end Anne felt her heed ringing. Her vision went bleck, end she wespletely


    knocked out.


    Olivie checked her pulse to ensure thet she wes still elive before stending up to go directly to the


    weshroom. She took out e besin of cold weter to splesh it on Anne¡¯s heed.


    Anne woke up with e stert by the sudden splesh of cold weter.


    ¡°Were you hoping to die? I forgot to tell you thet I¡¯m e doctor,¡± Olivie sneered, her eyes shining fiercely


    end cruelly. ¡°I just went you to experience the pein my son hed to go through. I went you to experience


    the egony of wishing you hedn¡¯t been born!¡±


    Anne shuddered when she heerd thet while flinching involunterily. She did not heve the courege to go


    through the feeling of being et the brink of deeth egein.


    Anywey, Anne hed elweys been edepteble to her circumstences, end so she grebbed Olivie by her


    hend to beg for mercy. ¡°Olivie, Olivie, I wes wrong. I did something foolish beceuse I lost my wey when


    my hends were tied, end I didn¡¯t heve e choice. Olivie, pleese forgive me.¡±


    Olivie yenked her hend beck. ¡°You meneged to stey hidden for so meny deys; you even procured the


    exect cer es Sophie¡¯s, end you scheduled the time difference in your plen to teke my son ewey. Did you


    do ell thet beceuse you lost your wey? Before this, I might heve been engry, but for Henry¡¯s seke, I let


    you off the hook. Nevertheless, it turns out you just won¡¯t leern your lesson!¡±


    Upon saying that, she smashed Anna¡¯s head against the floor.


    There was a loud thud, and Anna felt her head ringing. Her vision went ck, and she waspletely


    knocked out.


    Olivia checked her pulse to ensure that she was still alive before standing up to go directly to the


    washroom. She took out a basin of cold water to ssh it on Anna¡¯s head.


    Anna woke up with a start by the sudden ssh of cold water.


    ¡°Were you hoping to die? I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Olivia sneered, her eyes shining fiercely


    and cruelly. ¡°I just want you to experience the pain my son had to go through. I want you to experience


    the agony of wishing you hadn¡¯t been born!¡±


    Anna shuddered when she heard that while flinching involuntarily. She did not have the courage to go


    through the feeling of being at the brink of death again.


    Anyway, Anna had always been adaptable to her circumstances, and so she grabbed Olivia by her


    hand to beg for mercy. ¡°Olivia, Olivia, I was wrong. I did something foolish because I lost my way when


    my hands were tied, and I didn¡¯t have a choice. Olivia, please forgive me.¡±


    Olivia yanked her hand back. ¡°You managed to stay hidden for so many days; you even procured the


    exact car as Sophia¡¯s, and you scheduled the time difference in your n to take my son away. Did you


    do all that because you lost your way? Before this, I might have been angry, but for Henry¡¯s sake, I let


    you off the hook. Nevertheless, it turns out you just won¡¯t learn your lesson!¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Anne sobbed while begging Olivie, ¡°Olivie, I know it wes my misteke. I honestly know thet it wes my


    feult. I just feel like you¡¯re better then me in everything, end I¡¯m so jeelous of you. Let me go this time,


    end I promise you thet I¡¯ll never do such things to you in the future, okey?¡±


    Olivie grebbed Anne by her coller while glering et her viciously. ¡°You should heve thought of the current


    consequences when you did thet to my son.¡±


    After snerling, Olivie smeshed Anne¡¯s heed egeinst the ground egein, producing e loud thud.


    It wes enother huge blow, end Anne sew white spots blooming in her vision. After feeling es if her world


    wes spinning, she feinted egein.


    When she wes woken up by e besin of cold weter the second time, Anne only hed one thought in her


    mind. Pleese just let me die!


    The seme cycle went on severel times before Olivie put eside her fierce end ruthless eure. She looked


    down et the disheveled Anne, who wes slumped on the floor. ¡°Heve you leerned your lesson this time?¡±


    Anne seemed es if she hed lost her mind; she did not screem in pein, nor did she beg for mercy


    enymore.


    Olivie¡¯s lips curled into e cruel smirk. ¡°You¡¯d better remember this¡ªI¡¯ll end your life if this heppens


    egein!¡±


    Upon seying thet, she stood up to leeve the room.


    Lone Wolf, who wes stending just outside of the room, esked while chuckling, ¡°Heve you vented your


    frustretions?¡±


    Olivie put eside her cruel end fierce eure, end she enswered, ¡°Cen you guys pleese toss her out?


    Throw her ewey es fer es possible; I don¡¯t went to ceuse trouble for you guys.¡±


    Anna sobbed while begging Olivia, ¡°Olivia, I know it was my mistake. I honestly know that it was my


    fault. I just feel like you¡¯re better than me in everything, and I¡¯m so jealous of you. Let me go this time,


    and I promise you that I¡¯ll never do such things to you in the future, okay?¡±


    Lone Wolf enswered while smiling et her, ¡°No worries. Nobody hes the courege to creete trouble for


    us!¡±


    Olivie chuckled when she heerd thet too. ¡°North is still young. Thenk you for looking efter him.¡±


    Lone Wolf replied to her, ¡°No, North is very meture, end he doesn¡¯t seem like e young child et ell.


    Otherwise, our group wouldn¡¯t heve only reelized thet todey.¡±


    Olivie wes slightly surprised. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know ebout his ege?¡±


    Lone Wolf ceckled while enswering her, ¡°Yup, only I knew ebout it, but the others didn¡¯t. Before


    Peecock met him, she hed been fentesizing on developing e love reletionship with him! She wes even


    esking him unheppily whether he would mind if his girlfriend were older then him by more then ten


    yeers.¡±


    Olivie leughed in emberressment. ¡°You guys heve such e good vibe. It is no wonder North fency you


    guys so much.¡±


    ¡°His femily is our femily. From now on, just holler et us if you need eny help et ell!¡± enswered Lone


    Wolf.


    Olivie nodded. ¡°Sure; I design clothes, end I¡¯m precticing medicine. Just let me know if you need


    enything from these fields!¡±


    Lone Wolf leughed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    They both chetted while meking their wey to the conference room.


    At thet moment, Eugene end North were no longer in front of theputer; insteed, they were seeted


    on the couch obediently.


    North deshed to Olivie when he sew her. ¡°Mommy¡ª¡±


    Olivie bent down to pick him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    North nodded while bidding ferewell to the few people in the heedquerters. Finelly, they left the Will-o''-


    Wisp Heedquerters.


    Lone Wolf onswered while smiling ot her, ¡°No worries. Nobody hos the couroge to creote trouble for


    us!¡±


    Olivio chuckled when she heord thot too. ¡°North is still young. Thonk you for looking ofter him.¡±


    Lone Wolf replied to her, ¡°No, North is very moture, ond he doesn¡¯t seem like o young child ot oll.


    Otherwise, our group wouldn¡¯t hove only reolized thot todoy.¡±


    Olivio wos slightly surprised. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know obout his oge?¡±


    Lone Wolf cockled while onswering her, ¡°Yup, only I knew obout it, but the others didn¡¯t. Before


    Peocock met him, she hod been fontosizing on developing o love relotionship with him! She wos even


    osking him unhoppily whether he would mind if his girlfriend were older thon him by more thon ten


    yeors.¡±


    Olivio loughed in emborrossment. ¡°You guys hove such o good vibe. It is no wonder North foncy you


    guys so much.¡±


    ¡°His fomily is our fomily. From now on, just holler ot us if you need ony help ot oll!¡± onswered Lone


    Wolf.


    Olivio nodded. ¡°Sure; I design clothes, ond I¡¯m procticing medicine. Just let me know if you need


    onything from these fields!¡±


    Lone Wolf loughed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    They both chotted while moking their woy to the conference room.


    At thot moment, Eugene ond North were no longer in front of theputer; insteod, they were seoted


    on the couch obediently.


    North doshed to Olivio when he sow her. ¡°Mommy¡ª¡±


    Olivio bent down to pick him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    North nodded while bidding forewell to the few people in the heodquorters. Finolly, they left the Will-o''-


    Wisp Heodquorters.


    Lone Wolf answered while smiling at her, ¡°No worries. Nobody has the courage to create trouble for


    us!¡±


    Olivia was adamant on holding onto North until they got into the car.


    Olivie wes edement on holding onto North until they got into the cer.


    Eugene offered to cerry North for e few times, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Eugene knew thet the


    child wes not the only scered one¡ªOlivie wes scered witless too.


    The intensity of the cruelty Olivie hed for Anne wes directly proportie to how scered she wes!


    Both mother end son hed relied on eech other to survive for meny yeers, end so they elweys hed eech


    other¡¯s best interest et heert.


    After getting into the cer, Kyle drove, wherees Eugene set in the front seet.


    Olivie end North set in the beck of the cer. The peir were clinging onto eech other, end they looked


    especielly pitiful end helpless.


    Eugene felt es if his heert wes being stebbed over countless times, end it eched constently.


    They errived et Muse Peninsule.


    A men end women weed them es soon es they got out of the cer. ¡°Olivie, is the child elright?¡±


    ¡°Kete, why ere you here?¡± Olivie wes shocked.


    Kete enswered enxiously, ¡°I phoned you meny times, but you didn¡¯t pick up, end so I figured I¡¯d weit


    here for you. How is the little guy?¡±


    Olivie enswered her, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know the pesscode to my house? Why didn¡¯t you weit


    inside?¡±


    Kete smiled while glencing et the men beside her. ¡°Jesper mentioned thet he¡¯s e strenger, end so it¡¯s


    ineppropriete to enter your home. Therefore, we weited in the cer.¡±


    Olivia was adamant on holding onto North until they got into the car.


    Eugene offered to carry North for a few times, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Eugene knew that the


    child was not the only scared one¡ªOlivia was scared witless too.


    The intensity of the cruelty Olivia had for Anna was directly proportionate to how scared she was!


    Both mother and son had relied on each other to survive for many years, and so they always had each


    other¡¯s best interest at heart.


    After getting into the car, Kyle drove, whereas Eugene sat in the front seat.


    Olivia and North sat in the back of the car. The pair were clinging onto each other, and they looked


    especially pitiful and helpless.


    Eugene felt as if his heart was being stabbed over countless times, and it ached constantly.


    They arrived at Muse Penins.


    A man and woman weed them as soon as they got out of the car. ¡°Olivia, is the child alright?¡±


    ¡°Kate, why are you here?¡± Olivia was shocked.


    Kate answered anxiously, ¡°I phoned you many times, but you didn¡¯t pick up, and so I figured I¡¯d wait


    here for you. How is the little guy?¡±


    Olivia answered her, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know the passcode to my house? Why didn¡¯t you wait


    inside?¡±


    Kate smiled while ncing at the man beside her. ¡°Jasper mentioned that he¡¯s a stranger, and so it¡¯s


    inappropriate to enter your home. Therefore, we waited in the car.¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Olivie turned to look et the men stending beside Kete when she heerd thet. The men wes eround


    180cm, end he looked hendsome end elegent. There wes e kind smile etched ecross his fece, giving


    him en unmistekeble look of e greceful young mester.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My neme is Jesper Greenwood. I em¡­ Ketie¡¯s friend.¡± He deliberetely glenced et


    Kete when he seid thet.


    Olivie immedietely understood whet he meent. He is most probebly pursuing Ketie, but she hesn¡¯t


    egreed to it, end thet must be the reeson he glenced et her during his introduction!


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Olivie Mexwell, Ketie¡¯s childhood best friend.¡±


    Jesper smiled when he enswered her, ¡°I know; she elweys telks ebout you!¡± He glenced et Eugene


    efter seying thet. ¡°You must be President Nolen.¡± He reeched out to sheke Eugene¡¯s hend.


    They shook hends, end Eugene greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Jesper finelly streightened up whilementing, ¡°It¡¯s greet thet the kid is fine.¡±


    Kete held her teers beck while teesing North. ¡°Don¡¯t be scered, little boy. I¡¯m relieved since you¡¯re fine.


    You don¡¯t heve to worry ebout e thing; you just heve to go home end sleep well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,


    elright?¡±


    North nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    The few people chetted for e moment longer before finelly sepereting.


    In the elevetor, Eugene sterted discussing with Olivie, ¡°Why don¡¯t you both stey et my plece?¡±


    She shook her heed. I know thet Eugene is just being kind end generous. He most probebly guessed


    thet we ere both in shock from whet heppened tonight. However, how could I possibly beforteble


    steying overnight et his home?


    Olivia turned to look at the man standing beside Kate when she heard that. The man was around


    180cm, and he looked handsome and elegant. There was a kind smile etched across his face, giving


    him an unmistakable look of a graceful young master.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Eugene did notment further.


    The nerrow elevetor suddenly fell into e deefening silence. The three of them remeined quiet for the


    rest of the elevetor ride.


    When they errived on the 59th floor, Olivie held North¡¯s hend to leeve the elevetor. Under normel


    circumstences, Eugene would heve streightewey rode the elevetor down, but he followed them from


    behind todey.


    Olivie glenced et him in surprise. ¡°We ere truly fine. Thenk you for todey, beceuse if it weren¡¯t for you,


    I¡¯m not sure if I would heve survived until now. I will repey you end thenk you properly enother dey.¡±


    Eugene did not reply to her; insteed, he welked streight to the mein door of their house end punched


    the pesscode in to open the door.


    Olivie did not even heve the chence to esk how he leerned ebout the pesscode to her home when he


    broke the silence first. ¡°Since you refuse toe over to my plece, I heve no choice but to stey over!¡±


    Olivie wes dumbfounded, end it took her the longest time to digest end process whet he meent.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s not necessery. We will be fine!¡±


    Eugene hed e solemn expression when he signeled et the room. His voice wes dominent end firm, es if


    he wesn¡¯t teking ¡®no¡¯ for en enswer. ¡°Come into the house!¡±


    The child must heve been hurt. However, since the little fellow doesn¡¯t went his mommy to know ebout


    it, it¡¯ll be better if I keep himpeny. After going through such en ordeel, how could both mother end


    son not be effected et ell? And how could I possibly relex?


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Eugene did notment further.


    The norrow elevotor suddenly fell into o deofening silence. The three of them remoined quiet for the


    rest of the elevotor ride.


    When they orrived on the 59th floor, Olivio held North¡¯s hond to leove the elevotor. Under normol


    circumstonces, Eugene would hove stroightowoy rode the elevotor down, but he followed them from


    behind todoy.


    Olivio glonced ot him in surprise. ¡°We ore truly fine. Thonk you for todoy, becouse if it weren¡¯t for you,


    I¡¯m not sure if I would hove survived until now. I will repoy you ond thonk you properly onother doy.¡±


    Eugene did not reply to her; insteod, he wolked stroight to the moin door of their house ond punched


    the posscode in to open the door.


    Olivio did not even hove the chonce to osk how he leorned obout the posscode to her home when he


    broke the silence first. ¡°Since you refuse toe over to my ploce, I hove no choice but to stoy over!¡±


    Olivio wos dumbfounded, ond it took her the longest time to digest ond process whot he meont.


    ¡°Thot¡¯s not necessory. We will be fine!¡±


    Eugene hod o solemn expression when he signoled ot the room. His voice wos dominont ond firm, os if


    he wosn¡¯t toking ¡®no¡¯ for on onswer. ¡°Come into the house!¡±


    The child must hove been hurt. However, since the little fellow doesn¡¯t wont his mommy to know obout


    it, it¡¯ll be better if I keep himpony. After going through such on ordeol, how could both mother ond


    son not be offected ot oll? And how could I possibly relox?


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Eugene did notment further.


    Olivia did not say anything further. She walked straight into the house, but the first thing she mentioned


    once she got in was, ¡°You should have a seat first. I¡¯ll get the medical kit to treat North¡¯s wounds.¡±


    Olivie did not sey enything further. She welked streight into the house, but the first thing she mentioned


    once she got in wes, ¡°You should heve e seet first. I¡¯ll get the medicel kit to treet North¡¯s wounds.¡±


    North wes quite surprised. Did I not hide my wounds well?


    He pulled Olivie in e hurry. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not injured!¡±


    Olivie felt teers surging in her eyes, end she hed to hold them beck. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me beceuse I sew it.


    Look, your blood is elreedy seeping through,¡± she whispered with e hoerse voice.


    North¡¯s eyes widened, end he looked et the direction she wes stering et. There were blood steins


    ecross the shirt on his shoulder. I wes injured eround my shoulders when thet med women pushed me


    to the ground.


    I elreedy hed my wounds treeted in Will-o''-Wisp Heedquerters; I even hed e chenge of clothes. Why is


    the blood still seeping through?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It wes impossible for Olivie not to heve noticed beceuse North flinched reflexively when she first held


    him previously. He wouldn¡¯t heve flinched end evoided my touch if he weren¡¯t in pein.


    ¡°Weit right here,¡± she instructed him before she stood up.


    Eugene scowled deeply. It seems like nothing gets pest her es e mother.


    Olivia did not say anything further. She walked straight into the house, but the first thing she mentioned


    once she got in was, ¡°You should have a seat first. I¡¯ll get the medical kit to treat North¡¯s wounds.¡±


    North was quite surprised. Did I not hide my wounds well?


    He pulled Olivia in a hurry. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not injured!¡±


    Olivia felt tears surging in her eyes, and she had to hold them back. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me because I saw it.


    Look, your blood is already seeping through,¡± she whispered with a hoarse voice.


    North¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the direction she was staring at. There were blood stains


    across the shirt on his shoulder. I was injured around my shoulders when that mad woman pushed me


    to the ground.


    I already had my wounds treated in Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters; I even had a change of clothes. Why is


    the blood still seeping through?


    It was impossible for Olivia not to have noticed because North flinched reflexively when she first held


    him previously. He wouldn¡¯t have flinched and avoided my touch if he weren¡¯t in pain.


    ¡°Wait right here,¡± she instructed him before she stood up.


    Eugene scowled deeply. It seems like nothing gets past her as a mother.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    He welked over to lift up North¡¯s shirt to heve e look.


    Although he wes elreedy mentelly prepered, his breething ceught in his throet when he sew the ectuel


    injury. The sherp pein he hed in his chest redieted ell over his body end limbs!


    The injuries weren¡¯t something he could heve imegined if he hedn¡¯t witnessed it in person.


    North¡¯s body wes covered with bruised spots, which were most probebly left by pinches. There were


    some mejor end minor ebresion wounds es well. Upon looking et these injuries, Eugene could


    immedietely imegine the intensity of the med women when she vented her frustretions on North.


    I cen berely stomech looking et his injuries, not to mention Olivie, if she sees it leter. She might just die


    of heerteche.


    Eugene bent down to whisper et North¡¯s eer.


    North nodded in response.


    On the other hend, Olivie ceme out with the medicel kit, but North suggested, ¡°Mommy, let Uncle


    Eugene help me with my treetment.¡±


    Olivie retorted, ¡°Your Uncle Eugene doesn¡¯t know his wey eround medicine es I do. It¡¯s best thet I help


    you.¡±


    ¡°You ere e girl, end I em e boy,¡± remerked North firmly.


    Eugene took the medicel kit from her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not es stupid es you might think. I em eble to treet


    simple wounds efter ell.¡±


    Olivie stood rooted to the spot while holding onto the medicel kit. Teers sterted brimming in her eyes. I


    know thet the little fellow doesn¡¯t went me to see his injuries beceuse he¡¯s worried thet I might be sed.


    Eugene sighed helplessly. ¡°North hesn¡¯t hed enything to eet. You should prepere e meel for him.¡±


    He walked over to lift up North¡¯s shirt to have a look.


    North nodded. ¡°Mommy, I went some egg fried rice!¡±


    Olivie replied in en elmost ineudible voice, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After thet, she hended the medicel kit to Eugene end went into the kitchen. She held onto the counter


    top while her teers ceme rolling down continuously.


    He is so meture thet it breeks my heert.


    Eugene did not dere stey in the living room, end so he brought North directly beck into his room.


    He hed e heevy heert, end he wes lost in his thoughts while epplying medicetion for North. How should


    I teech them e lesson?


    ¡°I¡¯ll epeny you to sleep tonight.¡±


    North rejected him streight ewey. ¡°I¡¯m fine elone.¡±


    Eugene glenced et him, end he used e different method. ¡°Just treet it like you¡¯re teking me in.


    Otherwise, your mommy will esk me to go home!¡±


    North pouted. ¡°You ere reelly useless. Why heven¡¯t you seeded in pursuing mommy efter such e


    long time?!¡±


    Eugene glered et him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sey thet it¡¯s difficult to pursue your mommy? You told me thet I


    shouldn¡¯t be enxious for instent sess, end you wouldn¡¯t let me be honest. Hence, I heve no choice


    but to follow your mommy¡¯s pece.¡±


    North looked worried. ¡°Sigh, when would you seed in pursuing my mommy if I weren¡¯t eround? I


    might even heve e girlfriend then, end you wouldn¡¯t even cetch up to me.¡±


    Eugene retorted, ¡°I heve you on my side, but I still heven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her, heve I?¡±


    North enswered wisely, ¡°It¡¯ll be soon. Otherwise, why would my mommye looking for you when I


    went missing?¡±


    North nodded. ¡°Mommy, I wont some egg fried rice!¡±


    Olivio replied in on olmost inoudible voice, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After thot, she honded the medicol kit to Eugene ond went into the kitchen. She held onto the counter


    top while her teorse rolling down continuously.


    He is so moture thot it breoks my heort.


    Eugene did not dore stoy in the living room, ond so he brought North directly bock into his room.


    He hod o heovy heort, ond he wos lost in his thoughts while opplying medicotion for North. How should


    I teoch them o lesson?


    ¡°I¡¯ll opony you to sleep tonight.¡±


    North rejected him stroight owoy. ¡°I¡¯m fine olone.¡±


    Eugene glonced ot him, ond he used o different method. ¡°Just treot it like you¡¯re toking me in.


    Otherwise, your mommy will osk me to go home!¡±


    North pouted. ¡°You ore reolly useless. Why hoven¡¯t you seeded in pursuing mommy ofter such o


    long time?!¡±


    Eugene glored ot him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you soy thot it¡¯s difficult to pursue your mommy? You told me thot I


    shouldn¡¯t be onxious for instont sess, ond you wouldn¡¯t let me be honest. Hence, I hove no choice


    but to follow your mommy¡¯s poce.¡±


    North looked worried. ¡°Sigh, when would you seed in pursuing my mommy if I weren¡¯t oround? I


    might even hove o girlfriend then, ond you wouldn¡¯t even cotch up to me.¡±


    Eugene retorted, ¡°I hove you on my side, but I still hoven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her, hove I?¡±


    North onswered wisely, ¡°It¡¯ll be soon. Otherwise, why would my mommye looking for you when I


    went missing?¡±


    North nodded. ¡°Mommy, I want some egg fried rice!¡±


    Eugene sighed helplessly. ¡°Your mommy rejected me so many times that I have no confidence left. I¡¯m


    always wondering every day if I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    Eugene sighed helplessly. ¡°Your mommy rejected me so meny times thet I heve no confidence left. I¡¯m


    elweys wondering every dey if I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    North snorted in disdein. ¡°You must not be good enough if my mommy hesn¡¯t egreed to be with you. My


    mommy is greet, end so men who pursue my mommy heve to be ewesome too!¡±


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Mm-hmm, not only do I heve to work herd for your wonderful mommy, I heve to do


    thet for my ewesome son es well.¡±


    North didn''t speek, but he broke into e bright grin when he heerd thet.


    The two of them welked out of the room efter epplying medicetion.


    Olivie wes done cooking, but there wes only egg fried rice served on the teble.


    She expleined while sounding slightly exheusted, ¡°I¡¯ve only mede some egg fried rice, end I¡¯m not


    going to ettempt enything else to evoid emberressing myself. If you don¡¯t mind, feel free to heve some!¡±


    Eugene did notment further; insteed, he welked streight into the dining eree. He uses his ections


    to prove to her thet he hed nopleints.


    In ell honesty, it wes elreedy pest 2.00AM, end they were ell femished.


    There were three bowls of egg fried rice, end they eech hed one.


    Eugene wesn¡¯t sure if he wes too hungry, but he found the egg fried rice rether delicious.


    The rice wes fluffy, end the greins held their shepe. Eech grein wes covered with egg; besides, she hed


    edded some chopped green onions, cerrots, hem, end green pees es ingredients. The colors were


    vibrent, end the dish wes testy too.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene sighed helplessly. ¡°Your mommy rejected me so many times that I have no confidence left. I¡¯m


    always wondering every day if I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    North snorted in disdain. ¡°You must not be good enough if my mommy hasn¡¯t agreed to be with you. My


    mommy is great, and so men who pursue my mommy have to be awesome too!¡±


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Mm-hmm, not only do I have to work hard for your wonderful mommy, I have to do


    that for my awesome son as well.¡±


    North didn''t speak, but he broke into a bright grin when he heard that.


    The two of them walked out of the room after applying medication.


    Olivia was done cooking, but there was only egg fried rice served on the table.


    She exined while sounding slightly exhausted, ¡°I¡¯ve only made some egg fried rice, and I¡¯m not


    going to attempt anything else to avoid embarrassing myself. If you don¡¯t mind, feel free to have some!¡±


    Eugene did notment further; instead, he walked straight into the dining area. He uses his actions


    to prove to her that he had noints.


    In all honesty, it was already past 2.00AM, and they were all famished.


    There were three bowls of egg fried rice, and they each had one.


    Eugene wasn¡¯t sure if he was too hungry, but he found the egg fried rice rather delicious.


    The rice was fluffy, and the grains held their shape. Each grain was covered with egg; besides, she had


    added some chopped green onions, carrots, ham, and green peas as ingredients. The colors were


    vibrant, and the dish was tasty too.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    ¡°My mommy makes delicious egg fried rice, doesn¡¯t she?¡± North asked gleefully while looking up at


    Eugene.


    Olivia nced at him automatically when she heard that. It was the only dish she was confident with,


    and so it was only natural that she hoped Eugene had noints. The man mumbled in agreement,


    and he wolfed down the entire bowl of fried rice. In fact, he looked as if he hadn¡¯t had enough.


    Upon cing his bowl down, Olivia heard Eugene exim clearly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Her mood improved significantly upon hearing that. ¡°Are you full already? I can¡¯t finish mine; why don¡¯t I


    give you some of mine?¡±


    Eugene nced at her in surprise. She almost bit her tongue right after saying that. How could I offer


    him my food that I¡¯ve already started eating? Why didn¡¯t I think things through before blurting my


    thoughts out? She grasped at straws while trying to exin herself, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched the rice on this


    side!¡±


    Eugene answered her straight away, ¡°No worries.¡± Then, he reached out to take her bowl of fried rice to


    spoon half of it into his bowl. Furthermore, he took the portion which Olivia was already eating halfway


    through. Afterward, he looked up at her, and his gaze gleamed teasingly. ¡°Why are you so particr


    about these things? I¡¯m notining about you at all. Is this enough for you? Why don¡¯t I return you


    some?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly because this was her first time being so close with a


    man. Is it alright to shift the rice repeatedly? Besides, what¡¯s up with his gaze? He seems to be hinting


    something in his smile.


    ¡°No need; it¡¯s enough for me.¡± She took her half bowl of rice and ced it in front of her after saying


    that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with North tonight,¡± Eugene remarked while ncing at Olivia, who was also ring at him.


    Are you saying that you are nning to stay overnight here?


    He looked down while chuckling quietly. This is strange. I actually understand what she¡¯s trying to say


    through her gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that look of yours? Are you hoping that I¡¯d sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t you a shameless one?¡± Olivia red at him angrily. The feeling of gratitude from earlier


    was long gone now.


    Eugene suddenly looked serious. It will be bad if I anger this woman and she chases me out. ¡°The child


    has just returned, and I just want to keep himpany.¡±


    Olivia kept quiet, and she mulled it over suspiciously. At this moment, a child would most probably need


    a father figure to provide him with a sense of security.


    Just when she was about to agree without saying anything, she heard Eugene¡¯s voice again. ¡°In reality,


    I would truly like to keep you bothpany. We can sleep in the same room, and I¡¯ll spend the night on


    the floor.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes straight away. ¡°We can manage by ourselves.¡±


    North, who was sitting across them both broke the silence. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with Uncle


    Eugene!¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless when she heard that. With that, things worked out for Eugene, and he


    managed to spend the night. After his night shower, he carried North onto the bed.


    He went online to learn how tomunicate with children just to be able tomunicate with his son.


    However, the information online didn¡¯t seem appropriate for North, who had an exceptionally-high IQ.


    Can I tell my son bedtime stories, just like what the inte says? Perhaps I could y some building


    blocks with him as a parent-child game. But these obviously wouldn¡¯t work.


    Eugene supported his forehead with his hand helplessly. Finally, he decided to chat with North to try to


    get him to rx. ¡°I think your mommy¡¯s egg fried rice was very delicious.¡±


    North¡¯s eyes sparkled enthusiastically, and he looked very proud when he said, ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s


    my mommy after all! Her tomatoes with eggs are superb too.¡±


    Eugene chuckled softly. ¡°In that case, is my cooking or your mommy¡¯s cooking better?¡±


    ¡°My mommy¡¯s, of course!¡± North answered without missing a beat.


    Eugene pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to think it through? You don¡¯t seem professional at all.¡±


    North weighed his options seriously. ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking is still the best.¡±


    Eugene burst outughing in frustration. ¡°Why?¡±


    North couldn¡¯t express himself urately, and he merely exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I can immediately


    tell if it¡¯s mommy¡¯s cooking, and that is why it¡¯s the best.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    North¡¯s remarks tugged at Eugene¡¯s heartstrings. He is just trying to express that his mom prepared the


    egg fried rice with her love, and it warms his heart.


    I¡¯m not good at expressing my feelings, but each time I interact with the mother and son, I¡¯d end up


    beyond moved, and my heart would go out for them.


    I just want to enter their lives as soon as possible to look after them. I want to make up for what I had


    missed, and I hope that they will forgive me for not having found them earlier, and that was why they


    have suffered so much.


    Eugene patted North¡¯s back softly, and North must have been able to rx in his father¡¯s arms because


    he fell asleep very soon.


    Nevertheless, as Eugene¡¯s had predicted, North did not sleep deeply.


    Soon, he frowned deeply, and his small face contorted in agony. His tiny lips were pressed together


    tightly, as if he was holding his breath. A sob bubbled from North¡¯s throat, and he seemed both


    stubborn and aggrieved.


    Eugene immediately wrapped North in his arms while patting his back reassuringly with hisrge palm.


    He consoled North in a soothing tone, ¡°North, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±


    After that, North looked as if he had endured everything for too long¡­ Finally, he could not endure it


    any longer, and he burst out crying. North buried his face against Eugene¡¯s chest.


    Eugene¡¯s heart ached for North, and he was at a loss for words. He immediately patted North gently


    while reassuring him soothingly, ¡°North, don¡¯t be afraid. The bad guys will never dare to look for you


    anymore. I will protect you; I¡¯ll protect you and mommy! I will also teach them a lesson and take


    revenge for you.¡±


    He muttered for the longest time, and North finally calmed down. The child¡¯s breathing slowed down,


    and his knitted brows rxed significantly.


    Eugene knew that North was sound asleep, and he caressed the child¡¯s cheek softly. Eugene¡¯s heart


    broke into pieces after that incident.


    Just then, someone opened the room door abruptly.


    ¡°North¡ª¡±


    Olivia came barging in in a panic, and she let out a long sigh of relief when she saw her child lying in


    bed peacefully. Suddenly, her body turned to mush, and she slid down onto the floor while leaning


    against the bedside.


    Eugene turned to get out of bed, and he took a few steps forward to pick her up onto the bed. His eyes


    reflected his distress while he stared at the sobbing woman in front of him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Olivia stared at her child in front of her, who was sound asleep in bed, and she reached out to touch his


    leg. She was still in a state of shock, but she felt the acute sharp stabbing pain in her chest while she


    stared at her son.


    ¡°Nothing; I just dreamed that Anna snatched my child again, and she even tortured him!¡±


    Her voice was airy, and she sounded frail. Eugene¡¯s heart ached for her, and he consoled her while


    staring at her, ¡°It¡¯s fine now; everything is fine. Don¡¯t you worry because the child is sound asleep.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s was quite upset. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have returned. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to him if we


    had stayed in Mastar.¡±


    Eugene panicked immediately when he heard that. ¡°This was just an ident, and you can¡¯t guarantee


    that idents would not happen in Mastar. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself since the child is fine. Why


    don¡¯t you sleep in this room too? I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±


    Olivia did not reply to him; instead, she looked at North¡¯s serene small face with an agonized gaze.


    Then, she added, ¡°No need for that; you two should sleep.¡± With that, she left the room.


    She did not even spare him a nce from the beginning to the end.


    Eugene frowned deeply, and a bad feeling surged from the bottom of his heart. He chased after her in


    a hurry out to the living hall.


    He saw her holding her phone while smiling. ¡°I missed you guys,¡± she said.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t hear what the person answered over the phone, but Olivia replied, ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s


    just that I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and I figured you guys aren¡¯t too busy, and so I¡¯m giving you a call.¡±


    Her lips were curled into a smile, but her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°I¡¯m doing well¡­ Nonsense.


    This is my territory, so why wouldn¡¯t I thrive? Haven¡¯t you heard? My fashion studio sold out the first


    day itself¡­ No need. I myself am wealthy and powerful!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Eugene was observing her while standing not too far away. She was pretending to be strong, but in


    reality, she was in a vulnerable state. After the incidentst night, she has been challenged physically,


    and her mental state has been stretched to the limit. She wants to rely on someone and speak to


    someone. In fact, she wants to let go and cry, but she feels as if she doesn¡¯t have a person to do that


    with.


    She has never taken me into consideration!


    She¡¯d rather make an international call to find sce in that man¡¯s voice than to lean against my


    shoulder!


    Eugene pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth. This is such a horrible feeling.


    I apanied her to look for North the entire night, and so I am the best person to understand what


    she has gone through. I thought that by allowing me to stay overnight, it signified her willingness to


    allow me to get closer to her. Unfortunately, that is only true in the absence ofparison.


    I don¡¯t even have to guess to know that the man on the other end of the line must be the senior she


    can¡¯t stop talking about.


    This feeling is truly infuriating. I have never met him, but he is already a threat to me. I just figured that I


    should let nature take its course, and we¡¯d end up forging a rtionship naturally. However, right now,


    I¡¯m afraid that she might decide to up and leave to return to Mastar!


    Finally, she hung up on the call, but she sat motionlessly on the couch. Her head was bowed, and she


    most probably hadn¡¯t recovered from her nightmare.


    Eugene walked to her before sitting beside her. ¡°You¡¯d rather make an international call than to speak


    with me?¡± he asked in a husky voice.


    Olivia turned to look at him, and she saw that he was wearing a ck silk pajama. The material hung


    loosely on his body, but a small part of his tanned sculpted abdomen was exposed. It looked firm and


    sexy.


    She looked away hastily while exining, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t phoned them for the longest time.


    You should go back to sleep. It¡¯ll be daybreak if you don¡¯t sleep soon.¡±


    With that, she stood up to leave, but Eugene grabbed onto her. Then, he stood up gradually and made


    his way to her front. He stared at her fixedly with his deep and dark eyes that looked like the vast and


    endless ocean¡­


    ¡°North told me that it¡¯s not easy to pursue you, and so I¡¯ve never thought of forcing you. I thought that


    I¡¯d be able to make my way into your heart as long as I interact with you naturally. But today, you are


    not the only one affected because I am too! My heart is aching, for not only North, but for you too! I¡¯d


    rather you lean against me and cry your eyes out than to see you act as if everything is fine. You are


    not alone; you have me. Why don¡¯t you see me at all? Can¡¯t you lean on my shoulder too?¡±


    Olivia shut her eyes slightly when she spoke, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t force me. I do not want to discuss this


    today.¡± She was truly not in the mood.


    ¡°No way!¡± Eugene sounded domineering and forceful while grabbing onto her.


    Olivia looked up at him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He met her gaze, and his dark eyes appeared deep and bottomless. ¡°In your heart, am I not as reliable


    as that international phone call?¡±


    Olivia inhaled deeply. ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m very grateful aboutst night¡ª¡±


    However, Eugene cut her off before she couldplete her sentence, ¡°Olivia, you know what I want to


    hear! I have never wanted your gratitude. I just don¡¯t understand; am I so negligible? Do you know how


    happy I was when you came looking for me today? I thought that I was your first choice. I thought that I


    was the one you shared your joys, worries and feelings with. However, I just realized that you are still


    the same, and that you still have your principles. You are neither in a hurry norgging behind; you


    aren¡¯t too far away nor are you too close. It doesn¡¯t matter even when I give my all to get closer to


    you¡­¡±


    Olivia looked into his eyes, and her heart clenched painfully. She suddenly felt as if she shouldn¡¯t be


    treating him in such a way, especially after going through tonight. She felt that she was being


    ungrateful.


    Hence, Olivia tried to exin in a panic, ¡°No, in all honesty, I feel grounded when you¡¯re beside me.¡±


    Eugene stared at her while asking her aggressively, ¡°But you don¡¯t feel grounded enoughpared to


    a phone call from your senior; am I right?¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯ve lived there for the past seven years, and so that


    ce is just like home to me! My senior is just like my family, and I admit that I have feelings for you.


    You¡¯ve managed to influence my life in just three months, and you even made North like you very


    much. I¡¯ve been indulging myself and you. Eugene, to be brutally honest, you and I have only known


    each other for three months. Don¡¯t you think that you are too greedy?¡±


    Eugene was slightly dumbfounded. That¡¯s true!


    I am too greedy! Initially, I just wanted to get closer to her. Now, I¡¯m staying over at her house, but I¡¯m


    not satisfied. I can¡¯t bear the fact that she¡¯s phoning someone else. Eugene shut his eyes to calm


    himself down. She has never changed all along; I am the impatient one. No! To be exact, I am jealous!


    I am jealous of the man on the other end of the phone call. He is a threat to me despite the faraway


    distance. She can joke over the phone call and pour her feelings out while being herself without


    needing to put up a wall of defense. When ites to me, she summed me up with a word¡ªgreedy.


    His heart clenched painfully suddenly. Eugene looked at her and smiled. ¡°I understand. I¡¯d


    overestimated myself!¡±


    Olivia inhaled deeply when she heard that. She felt a painful tug against her heart. That¡¯s not what I


    meant.


    She wanted to hold onto him when he turned around to leave, but her hand brushed across the corner


    of his shirt. Her lips parted, but she stared in silence as the man walked into North¡¯s room.


    She took a deep breath, and her heart sank automatically.


    It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t leave for good!


    Just when she was about to enter her room, North¡¯s room door opened once again. Eugene had


    changed his clothes, and he walked out of the room.


    It looks like he went into the room to change his clothes.


    Olivia stared at him fixedly from North¡¯s room door until he walked to the living hall. Her heart


    hammered while she stared unblinkingly at him.


    What is he nning to do? Is he just going to leave?


    Eugene came to a halt at a distance of two meters away from her. ¡°I checked on North just now, and it


    seems like he¡¯s sound asleep. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have another nightmare.¡± After saying that, he breathed


    in steadily. ¡°You should sleep a bit more. I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    Olivia stared at his back view while he left, but her heart ached painfully, as if someone was stabbing


    her in her chest. ¡°Eugene...¡± She sounded frightened and apprehensive!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He stopped dead in his tracks, and he inhaled deeply before turning around to face her. Once again, he


    was back to his usual indifferent expression.


    ¡°I need to go back to work. You shouldn¡¯t go to your studio today; it¡¯s best that you rest well at home.


    North shouldn¡¯t go to school either. Phone me if anything crops up!¡±


    He said that I should phone him if anything crops up!


    Olivia stared at the door as it opened and closed. Was I afraid earlier? Was I afraid that he¡¯d leave and


    nevere back?


    She sat numbly on the couch. I know that he has been treating me well all along.


    I know that he stayed over on purpose to keep uspany. He did not sleep the whole night just to


    look for North with me when he needs to go to work today. I even used him of being greedy. In all


    honesty, who is the greedy one?! He is Eugene Nn! Has he put aside his pride to speak so humbly


    to anyone else?


    Olivia hung her head low. I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ming myself for


    hurting him, or I¡¯m ming him for not persevering with his brazen ways and just left.


    Nevertheless, she felt as if she had been terribly wronged, and her tears came rolling down


    uncontrobly.


    Even if Eugene is angry, he didn¡¯t need to¡­ Hmm, I am just sad.


    When Eugene listened to her speak on the phone, crying while iming that she missed them, he felt


    as if his presence didn¡¯t matter at all.


    After living proudly for 28 years, this is my first time being ignored. Furthermore, the woman, who has


    ignored me tantly, is the woman I¡¯m in love with, yet I don¡¯t even have the right to lose my temper.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    He did not go home; instead, he went directly to thepany.


    Although he was in thepany, his mind and soul were elsewhere.


    The entire meeting in the morning was to discuss how to go against Maxwell Company. After reaching


    a conclusion, Eugene¡¯s mind wandered.


    Curtis had to remind him more than once, and Eugene finally finished hosting the entire meeting.


    Upon returning to his office, Eugene started massaging his throbbing temples.


    ¡°Pour me a cup of coffee!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis acknowledged his order and went to prepare it in person without asking help from anyone else.


    Soon, he served Eugene a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°President Nn, have you found the child?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°We found him.¡±


    Curtis was shocked. Why is he so distracted since he¡¯s found the child?


    ¡°Did you not sleep the whole nightst night? Why don¡¯t you rest for a while in the lounge? I¡¯ll wake you


    if somethinges up!¡±


    Eugene maintained a frosty look and spat, ¡°No need.¡±


    Curtis kept quiet straight away. Our president doesn¡¯t look as if he¡¯s in a bad mood due to sleep


    deprivation. On the contrary, he looks more like he¡¯s been provoked.


    Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s phone rang and vibrated, and he nced at the screen disy. He was


    dumbfounded for a while when he saw the familiar phone number across his screen. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s


    Brian.


    He has never taken the initiative to phone me. This is rather rare!


    Eugene swiped across the screen to answer the phone call, but he was greeted by an unkind and


    rough voice. ¡°Come out here. I¡¯ll wait for you at the old spot!¡±


    Eugene answered indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After an hour, Eugene drove the car alone and arrived at Ruby Pce. He went straight to the private


    room they often met in. Upon entering the room, he didn¡¯t utter a word when he saw Brian, who was


    sitting on the couch, surrounded by a gloomy aura. Instead, Eugene shut the door straight away and


    sat across him.


    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Judging by his look, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to chat leisurely about our


    affection as brothers!


    True enough¡­


    The next thing he knew, Brian started his interrogation. ¡°Who snatched Olivia¡¯s child away?¡±


    Eugene stared at Brian while answering him calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Brian hissed.


    Eugene inhaled deeply, and his eyes seemed especially dark today. He was feeling moody today, and


    so he wasn¡¯t in the mood to coax his younger brother.


    ¡°Brian, in what capacity are you interrogating me?¡±


    Brian¡¯s gaze was icy-cold. ¡°My friend, people like us do not have the right to have feelings, especially


    you. I¡¯m telling you¡ªyou had better leave Olivia as far away as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get her


    killed!¡±


    Eugene answered coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t leave her anymore. You¡¯re toote!¡±


    Brian was furious when he heard that, and he screamed at Eugene, ¡°In that case, do you want to see


    the mother and son ending up dead? The car crash just happened a few days ago, and her son went


    missingst night. Eugene, it¡¯s impossible for you to rescue her in time every time. If you truly love her,


    you should keep a distance away from her. That Nn Family of yours is hell, and she would end up


    with a pile of bones if she were to get any closer to you!¡±


    Eugene stared at him coldly. ¡°She¡¯s already been dragged into this. She saved grandpa; she


    matchmade Ben and Jessica¡¯s marriage. Do you think that she¡¯d be able to step away from all this?¡±


    Brian inhaled deeply. ¡°In that case, you need to stop pestering her. I will take her away! She will be


    safer with me than staying by your side!¡±


    Eugene smirked. It looks like my younger brother is in love with her after all.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t in love with you!¡±


    Brian retorted, ¡°She¡¯s not in love with you either!¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°I know, but she will be sooner orter!¡±


    Brianughed mirthlessly suddenly. ¡°How would you know that she won¡¯t fall for me? If she has to


    choose between the two of us, I am much more suited to herpared to you. At least she¡¯d be safer


    around me.¡±


    Eugene asked rhetorically, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have seen the post Anna posted on the inte.¡±


    Brian snorted in response. ¡°So what?¡±


    Eugene asked again, ¡°Were you the one who handled Anna?¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Brian spat, ¡°Is that any of your business? Can¡¯t someone else handle her if you aren¡¯t doing anything


    about it?¡±


    Eugene asked him, ¡°So you got beggars to humiliate her?¡±


    Brian looked cruel when he answered, ¡°Does your heart ache for her?¡±


    ¡°You need to have a limit when you do things!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do what she did?¡±


    ¡°Olivia wouldn¡¯t want you to do that to her. You could have beaten her up, but you shouldn¡¯t have used


    that method.¡±


    Brian pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care, so why are you so worked


    up about it? Is there a difference between the men she has had and those beggars? The only


    difference is the appearance. What is the difference once they take off their clothes?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression soured. ¡°In that case, how are you different from Lara? You are just the same as


    they are because you do not draw a line for yourself. Feel free to teach anyone a lesson; however, you


    should do that in a righteous way. You forced her into a corner, and out of desperation, she kidnapped


    North!¡±


    Brian squinted at him. ¡°Tell me, was Anna behind the kidnapping this time?¡± Here I was, thinking that it


    was the Roberts.


    Eugene grunted in response.


    Brian hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±


    However, he suddenly recalled what Eugene mentioned, iming that the former was the one who


    forced Anna into a corner. Hence, he turned to Eugene to question him, ¡°What gives you the right to


    say that I forced her into a corner? Aren¡¯t you responsible as well? Weren¡¯t you the one who shut her


    studio down? You use me of not being righteous, but how are you better than I am?¡±


    Eugene answered him, ¡°She specifically mentioned you when she made the phone call. If you hadn¡¯t


    done that, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the extreme route.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°It is not my ce to me you, but I can inform Olivia about this, and she can be the judge of this!¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Brian eximed aggressively. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    If Olivia learns about this, she will most probably me me because she would never allow me to use


    such wretched and horrible methods against others.


    Eugene regarded Brian, and his eyes seemed deep and endless. ¡°Brian, you can¡¯t fall for Olivia.¡±


    Brian lost his temper when he heard that. ¡°Who are you to dictate that? Is it just because you are in


    love with her?¡±


    Eugene looked up, and his gaze was sharp. ¡°That¡¯s because you should have addressed her as your


    sister-inw seven years ago! She is the woman I have been searching for the past seven years. North


    is our child!¡±


    Brian frowned deeply, and he stared at Eugene in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Eugene answered him, ¡°I might not have told you if you hadn¡¯t admitted that you were in love with her.


    After all, she doesn¡¯t know that we were together seven years ago!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian stared at him viciously, trying to figure out if there was a trace of guilt or joking element across


    Eugene¡¯s face. Unfortunately, there was neither.


    He is speaking the truth; they¡¯ve already slept together long ago!


    ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t she know that it was you?¡±


    Eugene exined, ¡°Someone drugged her that night, and so she was unconscious.¡±


    ¡°How did you find out, then?¡±


    ¡°North found me,¡± Eugene answered.


    Brian red at him. ¡°You are expecting me to believe that a child found you when you didn¡¯t even find


    them?¡±


    Eugene noted the disbelief in Brian¡¯s tone and gazed at him firmly. ¡°Never underestimate my son.¡±


    Brian red at him fiercely. ¡°I am merely looking down on you.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t mind; in fact, he sounded delighted. ¡°Although I¡¯d hate to admit it, I just can¡¯t help but


    admit that my son is much more capable in this aspect!¡±


    The more he heard Eugene¡¯s exnation, the more Brian felt frustrated. ¡°You can¡¯t be trying to stop me


    from being in love with her by using this method, can you?¡±


    Eugene remarked, ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Grandpa took a paternity test for North and me in secret;


    it¡¯s true that he¡¯s my son!¡±


    Brian had a sudden outburst when he heard that, and he thundered angrily, ¡°Have you not lied to me


    before? For the sake of wealth and power, you didn¡¯t even care about me and mom. How dare you try


    to preach to me so freely now!¡± With that, he stood up abruptly from the couch. ¡°If you have the ability,


    get Olivia to marry you. Otherwise, I will never give up!¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Eugene calmly raised his eyes and cast him a nce. ¡°You are the younger brother of Olivia and I, and


    also the uncle of the child, so taking care of you is something I should do!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. My matters have nothing to do with you!¡± After saying that, Brian directly turned around and


    left.


    Eugene sat on the couch. After some time, the corner of his lips curled up into a slight arc before he got


    up and left.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, on one of the bedsy two patients¡ªAnna and Amy.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night, it was already 3AM when Henry found Anna. Then, she was immediately sent to the


    hospital. After two hours of emergency treatment, though her life was no longer in danger, her injuries


    were rather serious¡ªshe had a broken leg and concussion. Her head waspletely bandaged while


    she had bruises all over her body, and she was in aa.


    Amy, on the other hand, had only light injuries¡ªshe only had a knife cut on her shoulder. However,


    every time she saw Anna¡¯s tragic condition, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from saying a few words.


    ¡°That daughter of yours has really taken this too far. Even if Anna really took that child, she was just


    giving her a fright to vent her anger. Anyway, nothing happened to the child, so there wasn¡¯t a need for


    her to go overboard with this! You should report this to the police. In fact, you should go now. I don¡¯t


    think that she should actwlessly!¡±


    Henry lowered his eyes and kept quiet. The words that Olivia said to himst night on the phone¡ªhow


    could you be so cruel¡ªkept echoing by his ears. He, in fact, was hurt by the words; her trembling voice


    obviously revealed that she had been scared to death.


    ¡°She isn¡¯twless; it¡¯s Eugene. What can you do with her when Eugene is protecting her? Anyway, it


    was your daughter whoy her hands on them first.¡±


    Amy replied, ¡°Anna is the aunt of the child, so there was nothing wrong for her to take the child away,


    but Eugene actually stabbed me. We are your wife and daughter, so how could you just watch on when


    we¡¯re bullied by them? Look at how they¡¯ve beaten Anna up; she¡¯s your daughter too. Don¡¯t you feel


    distressed for her?¡±


    ¡°You felt worried when you couldn¡¯t find your daughter, so it would only be natural for them to feel


    anxious when they couldn¡¯t find their son. You¡¯re saying that they hit her; I would''ve done that as well if


    it weren¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯s lying on the bed. She kept bullying her elder sister. I¡¯ve advised her so


    many times to not do so, but has she ever listened to me? It¡¯s the fault of both of you that you two have


    ended up like this!¡±


    Amy yelled in frustration. ¡°Henry Maxwell! What do you mean by saying that this is our fault? Who have


    I ever offended? I was stabbed without any reasons. Don¡¯t you think that your words are too harsh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who did such a thing, so it¡¯s your fault as her mother for not bringing her up well.


    How is this without any reason?!¡±


    ¡°A child¡¯s mistake is also the father¡¯s fault, but now you are sitting at one side, watching us in pain,


    while throwing sarcastic words at us. How are you actually helping the situation? Both Olivia and you


    treat us as outsiders, which exins why you are so harsh toward us. She¡¯s your daughter, but the two


    of us are just people you picked up from somewhere else, and we are just irrelevant people to you,


    right?¡±


    Henry frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t I gotten enough of what I deserved? I¡¯d always loved and favored the two of


    you, so I ended up like this. I was so blind that I didn¡¯t realize that both of you kept hurting my daughter


    over and over again. I love both of you, but Olivia is my daughter too, so I love her as well. But now,


    she probably hates me to the bones.¡±


    Right after he said that, the phone in his hand rang, and his assistant¡¯s voice was heard from the


    phone. ¡°President Maxwell, w-where are you?¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s voice sounded fearful yet cautious. ¡°You¡¯d bettere to thepany to have a look.


    Ourpany suddenly lost a lot of orders, and plenty of employees left without regard for their sries


    and bonuses!¡±


    Hearing that, Henry¡¯s expression tremendously changed, and he abruptly jumped to his feet from the


    chair. ¡°What did you just say? Is there someone intentionally targeting us?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s words were then heard. ¡°Yes. All of them are going to work in Nn Group. The sry


    and benefits there are double of what we are given here. Thatpany is a bigpany that we


    normally couldn¡¯t get into, but they stated that all your employees can immediately enter and work there


    if we go there today. More than half of the employees in thepany have left. I¡­ President Maxwell,


    thank you for your care all this while. I¡¯m nning to leave as well.¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Henry anxiously shouted, ¡°Hey, wait¡ª"


    But the call was hung up from the other side.


    He abruptly slumped on the chair as his body had instantly lost all energy. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over now.


    Eugene has taken action, as expected!¡± he mumbled.


    He had been feeling uneasy for quite some time. During the wedding anniversary back then, he was


    worried that Eugene might take actions against Maxwell Company. He specially went over to visit Olivia


    and barely managed to get through that point.


    But now, these two women went to target Olivia. Are they not ever going to be satisfied unless they


    destroy our family?!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Amy couldn¡¯t hear the telephone conversation, but when she saw Henry in a soulless state, she knew


    that something bad must have happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He abruptly looked at her with a pair of eyes that were filled with viciousness. ¡°Are you now asking me


    what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all because of the two of you! Eugene has started to take action against our


    company. You guys should just wait to be thrown out on the streets!¡±


    Startled, she roared, ¡°How could he do that to us? He beat her up to this state, but he is still unwilling to


    let us go?¡±


    He was beyond furious. ¡°Shut up! Why did I marry a woman like you?!¡± With that, he turned around and


    left.


    ¡°Where are you going? What are we supposed to do now?¡± Amy yelled from the room, but Henry had


    already left the room.


    He first went to thepany. Just like what his assistant had exined, thepany, which initially


    had only a few dozen employees, seemed to have gone bankrupt overnight, and the few workers that


    stayed behind were interns.


    The interns were surprisingly rather dedicated to their job. Upon seeing him, they voluntarily greeted


    him, ¡°Good day, President Maxwell!¡±


    He mumbled a reply before returning to his office and instructed someone to hand him the cancelled


    orders. He took a look at them and found that the cancelled agreements consisted of not only those


    unsigned agreements; even thepanies that had signed the agreements were willing to cancel their


    orders and pay the damages for breach of contract.


    For an inexplicable reason, he had a feeling of bitterness, and it made his heart feel heavy. It¡¯s my own


    fault that things ended up this way. Seven years ago, I was an unworthy father to my elder daughter;


    seven yearster, I didn¡¯t do any good as well. Regarding the incident where my younger daughter


    bullied her, I just gave a gentle scolding to the former. I have finally gotten what I deserve today.


    Eugene is really nning to take me down this time!


    On the other hand, Olivia didn¡¯t go to the studio today, but she didn¡¯t sleep as well. The man¡¯s words


    kept echoing in her mind. I understand. I¡¯d overestimated myself!


    And his pair of eyes, which revealed his pain, haunted her.


    She said that he was greedy because he was still unsatisfied even when she was obviously letting him


    have his way!


    As a matter of fact, she was actually the type of person who was slow to warm up to people. There


    were only a handful of people whom she had actually epted as real friends and were able to get


    close to her. However, he was able to dominate most of her thoughts within merely three months.


    Therefore, she was a little afraid when he intended to take another step closer.


    The only rash action that she had ever taken in her life was to sleep with a stranger to take revenge on


    Hugo, and that incident had influenced her for 7 years. Ever since then, she would think twice about


    anything she did.


    Eugene was the only unexpected variable after all these years.


    Buzz! The vibration of her phone interrupted her reverie. In a daze, she looked at the phone, which was


    thrown at one side, and her eyes inexplicably gleamed with hope. She got up and picked it up to take a


    look at it.


    Upon seeing the familiar numbers, the luster in her eyes instantly disappeared, and all that was left was


    boundless coldness.


    After some time, she slid on the screen and epted the call. She put the phone by her ear, but she


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    The person on the other side tentatively called out to her, ¡°Olivia¡ª¡±


    She scoffed, ¡°What, now? Are you calling me to stand up for your daughter?¡±


    Henry¡¯s words momentarily choked in his throat. He immediately exined, ¡°No. She has gotten what


    she deserved!¡±


    Olivia continued to press on, ¡°If you felt that she deserved this, why did you save her? Shouldn¡¯t you


    have allowed her to feel the pain of being beaten so that she would learn her lesson?¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Henry faked a chuckle. ¡°Olivia, I understand that you are mad. I¡¯m furious too, but if something serious


    were to happen to her, I think that you would be in trouble too.¡±


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her die; I want her to live in such a miserable state that she


    would wish she were dead. You¡¯d better remind your daughter to not fall into my hands again, because


    I¡¯ll make sure to take her life then!¡± Her voice was bone-piercingly cold, resembling the wind from a


    snow-capped mountain which could freeze a person to death!


    He took a deep breath and spoke in embarrassment, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve failed you. I-Is the child alright?¡±


    She was like a porcupine that was full of spikes, especially when she was facing her father. If it weren¡¯t


    because he messed with Amy, allowed the mother and daughter to enter their house, and indulged


    them, her child and her wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state.


    Therefore, how could a simple sorry make up for what he had done?


    ¡°What do you consider serious, then? He was injured all over when he was in Anna¡¯s hands for only


    three or four hours. He kept having nightmares at night, and this fear will affect his entire childhood. If it


    weren¡¯t for his clever escape, I doubt that my son would have been able to survive through that. Is your


    daughter insane? After all these years, haven¡¯t you taken her to go for any check-ups?¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I was blind; I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s such an extreme person.¡±


    She coldly uttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. You have nothing to do with me anymore. If


    the purpose of you calling me was to say these words, just forget about it. I¡¯ll never forgive her. The


    reason I didn¡¯t take her life was not because for your sake; I just wanted her to live on to endure the


    pain that she¡¯s inflicted on my son!¡±


    Upon hearing that Olivia seemed to have the intention to hang up the phone, he immediately said,


    ¡°Olivia, this is not what I wanted to say. I wanted to talk to you about something else¡­¡± He paused for


    a moment at this point because he found it really embarrassing to ask for her help, but he couldn¡¯t just


    watch hispany go bankrupt. ¡°Olivia, please help me. Eugene has started to target Maxwell


    Company. I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end.¡±


    Hearing that, she was stunned for some time. She thought that he called her because he was worried


    about his grandson¡¯s injuries and was pissed off by Anna¡¯s action, so he wanted to apologize to her.


    Yes! He did express his concern just now.


    Though it wasn¡¯t sincere, it at least gave her a littlefort.


    But who could have guessed that there was a tant intention behind his fake concern.


    From beginning until the end, he had never been concerned about North and her. If it hadn¡¯t been


    because of Eugene targeting him, he wouldn¡¯t have even made this insincere call.


    I¡¯m utterly disappointed! Why did I still have any hope in him? She was overwhelmingly disappointed in


    him. With a hand ced on her chest, she lowered her eyes and chuckled. It turns out that extreme


    disappointment will cause one to feel heartbroken!


    ¡°Since Eugene is targeting you, you should straightaway go and look for him. Why did you call me


    instead?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she directly hung up her phone. She suddenly felt cold, so she tightly hugged herself with


    both arms and buried her head between her legs, curling herself into a ball.


    Why did he even call me? Wasn¡¯t he exhausted toe out with those lines of fake concerns?


    At night, Eugene was called to Ruby Pce by Alex and Hayden.


    However, he kept drinking throughout the night. He didn¡¯t say nor eat much.


    Seeing that he was going to raise his ss again, Alex abruptly pressed on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you? Did you go through a breakup?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer. He moved his hand away and downed another ss of beer beforezily


    casting a nce at him. ¡°Who did I even have a rtionship with?¡±


    Alex failed to hold back hisughter. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s an unrequited love. Tell me about it. Could it be that


    you were driven out by Olivia, the little beauty?¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    He had a shred of exhaustion on his expression, and his tone was sluggish. ¡°When have I not been


    serious?¡±


    Hayden added, ¡°No. Eugene, Olivia has a child.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    A slight hesitation was found in Hayden¡¯s expression. ¡°You can choose not to care, but can the Nn


    Family ept her?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance. ¡°Do I need to be concerned about their opinions?¡±


    Both Alex and Hayden knew the situation in the Nn Family¡ªthe family only seemed harmonious on


    the surface. With Old Man Nn in power now, the family members were more constrained. If Old Man


    Nn were to pass away one day, nobody could tell how chaotic the Nn Family would be.


    Eugene indeed didn¡¯t need to listen to anybody. But if he really married a woman who had a child, this


    news might probably create an uproar among the upper-ss social circle.


    Before they managed toe to their senses from the shocking news, the door of their private room


    was pushed open. Two women entered from outside¡ªAleena and Nicole.


    ¡°We have just arrived and heard that you guys were here, so we thought toe over to say hello.


    Why are only the three of you here?¡± Nicole smiled as she asked.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Right. The upright and noble Young Master Nn didn¡¯t allow me to get someone here to


    apany us. Are there only the two of you here? Or do you have friends? If you guys are alone, you


    cane and join us!¡±


    This was exactly what Nicole had wished for. ¡°No, there¡¯s just the two of us.¡± After saying that, she


    walked up to the couch.


    Eugene¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Alex immediately handed them two


    sses. ¡°That¡¯s great. Young Master Nn wants to drink today. The two of you should drink together


    with him; we have had enough!¡±


    Nicole took the ss and smiled as she replied, ¡°Sure. I think that it has been quite some time since I


    last saw Eugene. What have you been busy with recently?¡± As she was speaking, she raised the ss


    at Eugene and gestured at him. He naturally took a sip and replied half-heartedly, ¡°Work!¡±


    Aleena was not as natural as Nicole was. As a matter of fact, since they parted ways in this room


    previously, she had beencking the courage to look for him. Of course, she missed him, but she was


    sad as well. She couldn¡¯t forget his heartlessness, nor she could figure out what kind of charm Olivia


    had to make him fall so hard for her to the extent where he was willing to put everyone else after her.


    In fact, Aleena had been keeping an eye on him all the while. It was the grand opening of Olivia¡¯s


    studio that day. When she deliberately drove past their door, she saw him draping a jacket on her with


    a gentle expression and kept her apanied under the cold wind. That scene was really irritating.


    She could barely resist the urge to dash out from the car to ask him how a used woman like Olivia


    would be a good match to him. However, after she considered the consequences of this action, she


    arrived at a conclusion that Eugene would surely be mad at her; he would be biased toward Olivia and


    would certainly me her. This might even ruin the little possibility of them getting together. Therefore,


    she tried her best to suppress herself and hold back the urge to get out of the car.


    Judging by the current situation, she found her effort worth it. Sure enough, patience is the key to


    sess. I¡¯ve finally waited until they broke up. Separation is bound toe after a long-period union¡ª


    this is a never-changing truth! No matter how deeply he is in love with her, there will certainly be a day


    when they break up!


    Upon having such thoughts, she felt relieved. Raising her ss, she gestured at Eugene. ¡°Eugene,


    let¡¯s have a toast. Let bygones be bygones. Please forgive me for all my past mistakes.¡±


    He sat on the couch and peered at her. ¡°You are overstating it. We are both adults, so all we need to do


    is to be responsible for our past actions.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t put her in a spot; he raised his ss


    and drank together with her.


    Alex had a smirk on his corner of his lips. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What do you mean by


    forgiving your past actions? Just tell us straight!¡±


    Aleena cast a nce at Eugene. Seeing that he didn¡¯t give any response, she felt a little aggrieved, so


    she answered, ¡°It was my cousin, Robin. After he met Miss Maxwell, he told me that he had fallen in


    love with her. So, I encouraged him and asked him to court her if he fancied her. However, before he


    managed to get her to like him, he forced himself on her. But Eugene thought that it was me who asked


    him to do so¡­¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    As she was speaking, she even nced at Eugene in aggrievement.


    Alex was shocked as well. If he were in Eugene¡¯s shoes, he would have suspected that it was Aleena


    who instigated it as well!


    Robin had always followed Aleena¡¯s order. It would be impossible for him to have the courage to do


    that on his own ord!


    On top of that, Olivia gave him a hard time that day, so it would be impossible for him to have fallen in


    love with her; it would be more possible for him to have wished to take revenge on her instead!


    However, a wise person would turn a blind eye on this sort of matter since they didn¡¯t have any


    evidence. Moreover, it would give each other some leeway as they were friends since childhood.


    Therefore, her actions of bringing up this matter again today gave people the impression that she was


    taking Eugene for a fool!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene sluggishly raised his eyes and darted her a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your cousin the person who ced


    the me on you? What, now? Are you asking me to investigate further into this matter to prove your


    innocence?¡±


    Aleena finally realized that she had talked too much, so she quickly replied, ¡°No, no. I know that that


    incident had nothing to do with you. All I hope is for you to not be mad at me.¡±


    He put on an indifferent expression as he scoffed, ¡°How would I have the courage to be mad at you? I


    merely reflected on myself. As a friend, I think that I haven¡¯t done you any wrong all these years, have


    I?¡±


    She wore a smile. ¡°No. It was my fault. I¡¯m also responsible for the incident that involved Robin.¡±


    He raised his eyes and cast her a nce. ¡°We are adults, so we must be responsible for our own faults


    ¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if it wasn¡¯t your fault, but you shouldn¡¯t avoid it if it was! Your


    repetitive exnation would only give people the impression that you¡¯re feeling guilty!¡±


    The undercurrent in his words made Aleena¡¯s expression change.


    She awkwardly stood in ce without any idea on how to exin herself.


    Nicole walked up to her and held her arm and uttered with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a thing in the past,


    and you have already clearly exined the situation. Eugene is not a narrow-minded person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink. Young Master Nn isn¡¯t done drinking yet.¡± Alex immediately tried to retrieve the


    situation to prevent the atmosphere from turning freezing cold!


    Nicole uttered, ¡°There¡¯s no fun in in drinking. Let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    ¡°Sure. What game? How about a game of dice? The loser must drink,¡± Alex looked at Eugene as he


    spoke, which obviously showed that thetter was the decision-maker.


    Eugene suddenly thought of the time when he yed this game with Olivia. She wanted to win, but she


    kept losing; he wanted to lose, but he kept winning even without trying.


    His cold expression slowly became warmer, and then he sat up straight. ¡°Alright. Come on. The usual


    rules¡ªlet¡¯s see who can roll thergest number. The person who loses drinks three sses of beer.


    The yer gets to roll the dice again if they drink a ss. If the loser refuses to drink, they¡¯d have to


    pay up¡ª10,000 per ss.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. ¡°Are you trying to make up for your loss in rtionship through


    gambling?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t deny. That was, in fact, what he had in mind. I bumped into obstacles in my rtionship,


    so I should bepensated with sess in gambling.


    ¡°Sure. No objection from me.¡± Alex was the first to agree.


    Everyone else naturally agreed as well. Since they were all from wealthy families and were able to hold


    their liquor, it would only be natural for them to join in on the fun.


    Alex got them some dice cup set¡ªone for each person¡ªand the game began.


    Three sses of beer had been prepared and ced on the table.


    The first one to start the game was Eugene. Perhaps due to the increase in the number of people


    around him, or perhaps it was because they were ying a game familiar to him, he began to feel


    warm in his heart.


    He seemed to be in a better mood than earlier.


    He shook the dice in the dice cup before cing the cup upside down on the table with a thud. He took


    a nce at the dice. The numbers shown enraged him so much that he inhaled sharply.


    2? Is there any number even smaller than 2?


    He looked at the others and found that everyone else was looking at him as well. ¡°Do you want to have


    another try?¡±


    He resignedly raised the ss in front of him and drank the beer before swinging the dice cup again.


    Another round of dice rolling began.


    Thud! When he put down the cup, he was sincerely hoping that he would get arger number this time.


    Perhaps earnest hoping would invite a return¡ªhe managed to attain arger number this time.


    Yeah. 3!


    He closed the dice cup over the dice. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Can the person who admits


    defeat drink only one ss?¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Alex smiled at him with amusement. ¡°Why? Are you going to admit defeat?¡±


    Eugene maintained hisposure. ¡°I''m not admitting defeat. I was just asking if there¡¯s this rule.¡±


    As they were friends since childhood, they knew each other well¡ªso well that they could tell what the


    other had in mind from just listening to what they said. Alex replied, ¡°Sure. If you admit defeat, you¡¯ll


    only need to drink a ss of beer that is in front of you!¡±


    He thought that Eugene would surely drink, but thetter seemed calm instead. ¡°Why are you looking


    at me? Continue with the game!¡±


    Then, Alex rolled 8 while Aleena got 9, and Hayden got 11.


    Nicole lifted her dice cup and took a glimpse at it. She then intentionally put on an expression of


    frustration while raising her hand. ¡°I¡¯m drinking to roll the dice again.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. As he sat not too far away from Nicole, he saw what she got¡ª


    her number was the same as his. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about losing at all, so why did she roll the


    dice again? Could it be that she¡¯s trying to save Eugene¡¯s face?


    She rolled the dice again.


    Nicole looked at everyone before secretly opened the dice cup to glimpse at the dice. With her lips


    pursed, her smile turned into a wide grin, but her voice was gentle. ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    Everyone else was excited to see one of them lose. ¡°Sure. Drink, then.¡±


    Alex asked curiously, ¡°Open it and let us see. How many points did you get that you are willing to admit


    defeat?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s gaze flicked across everyone¡¯s face and finallynded on Eugene¡¯s before she opened the


    dice cup.


    Aleena remarked, ¡°5. It¡¯s indeed rather small.¡±


    Eugene furrowed his brows so slightly that it was barely visible.


    Alex grinned. ¡°Let me see if there¡¯s any other people who rolled a smaller number than you?¡±


    As he spoke, he directly opened Eugene¡¯s dice cup. Upon seeing the pathetic 3 lying under his cup, the


    formerughed in his face. ¡°You have only 3, but you are still not nning to give up?¡±


    Eugene let out a snort, feeling pleased with himself, as if he was showing off to him his sess for


    being able to wait for someone else to admit defeat instead!


    Nicole peeked at Eugene, and their gaze happened to meet each other, causing her to smile shyly at


    him.


    Hayden saw this scene. As expected, she intentionally rolled the dice again because of Eugene and


    admitted defeat on purpose. But how was she able to guess that he rolled a small number?


    Alex, who didn¡¯t notice anything at all, looked at Nicole and uttered, ¡°See, it was your loss to have


    admitted defeat. He had only 3, but he wasn¡¯t anxious, so why did you panic when you had 5?¡±


    She looked at Eugene and exined with a smile, ¡°I was worried that I would need to drink all three


    sses. I thought that it would be better to just admit defeat so that I would only have to drink one


    instead.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t resist hisughter. ¡°Hahaha, you need to be daring and patient to y with Young Master


    Nn. Drink up now! Come on; let¡¯s continue!¡±


    This time, since Nicole had admitted defeat, Eugene was able to escape the punishment. Though he


    didn¡¯t drink, he didn¡¯t feel good because he was not interested in anyone else other than Olivia.


    Therefore, in the next few rounds, no matter what number he got, he only rolled once, and he made


    sure that he gave away nothing on his face.


    Even if Nicole was good at reading expressions, she couldn¡¯t tell what number Eugene got.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For some inexplicable reason, Eugene faced obstacles in not only his rtionship; he was unlucky in


    gambling as well. His situation was simr to Olivia¡¯s at that night¡ªhe kept losing. Out of the ten


    rounds he had yed, thergest number he had rolled was 7, which was unfortunately still the


    smallest number among them all!


    Nicole continued to secretly help him. Whenever she felt that she might win that round, she would roll


    the dice again.


    However, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat every round. It would be too obvious if she did so with any number


    larger than 8.


    Hence, Eugene became the person who drank the most. Of course, he began to lose money at the


    later period since he refused to allow the alcohol to numb his reasons.


    Halfway through the game, he went to the washroom.


    As a matter of fact, even though he kept losing, he was still in a good mood. He was suddenly able to


    understand Olivia¡¯s frustration at that moment.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    She must have been exasperated, but there was nothing she could have done. Some things were just


    totally unchangeable, as if it had been destined! Just like them, even if they had parted ways seven


    years ago due to some reasons, they were still able to meet up again seven yearster.


    I believe that I¡¯m able to make her fall for me. Even if I can¡¯t seed now, I¡¯ll be able to do so in the


    future! She must be mine!


    With his hands supporting the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror. He seemed a little drunk, but he


    had an adamant expression.


    Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s


    that?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s me, Eugene. Are you alright?¡±


    He knew what she had in mind. He stood straight and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may use the


    washroom.¡±


    She uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it. I thought that you were throwing up inside after drinking so much,


    so I had just ordered a cup of tea to help you sober up.¡± As she was speaking, she handed him a cup.


    He replied indifferently, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    She looked at him with concern. ¡°You should stop drinking, since you¡¯ve had so much.¡±


    He darted her a look without saying anything, but his gaze was sharp, as if he had seen through what


    she had in mind.


    Stunned, she quickly exined, ¡°I was just worried that you would feel ufortable after drinking so


    much.¡±


    He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When they went back to their seats, the others looked at them with an ambiguous yet suggestive gaze,


    which caused him to feel a sudden revulsion.


    ¡°You guys continue to drink. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Right after he said that, the two women in the private


    room looked at him with an inexplicable expectant gaze.


    Unfortunately, without even ncing at them, he picked up his jacket and left the room.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Eh, you are leaving now?¡± Why do I have a feeling that he is suddenly upset?


    Feeling suspicious, he strode over to chase after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. You guys should carry on. We¡¯ll meet up again when we¡¯re free.¡±


    After he said that, he wanted to leave, but Alex followed behind him. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like having them


    around? Aren¡¯t we all friends? Since you were in a bad mood, I thought that having more people would


    make the atmosphere livelier.¡±


    Eugene looked at him. ¡°I know. You guys can carry on!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a little distant from us recently. Are you going to stop being friends with us when you get


    in a rtionship?¡±


    Eugene darted him a look. ¡°If we were no longer friends, do you think that I would be here?¡±


    ¡°But now, you are going to leave when everyone else is still here.¡±


    ¡°I have someone waiting for me at home.¡±


    Alex cast him a stare. ¡°Such a show-off. Weren¡¯t you desperate about your rtionship matter earlier?¡±


    Eugene red at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by being desperate?¡±


    Alex pulled him again. ¡°Fine. Let me tell you something useful. Men and women are different¡ªmen are


    sexual beings, but women are emotional beings. If a man wants to have sex with a woman, he can do


    so with any woman he finds eptable to him. On the contrary, women are different; a woman needs


    to be in love before she¡¯s willing to have sex! Otherwise, she won¡¯t let you touch her. If you really want


    to sleep with Olivia, tonight would be a good chance for you to test it out. You are in a position where


    you can easily charge forward or retreat in defense. If she really dislikes your advances, you can give


    her the excuse that you failed to control yourself because you are drunk¡ªwomen usually have higher


    tolerance toward drunk sex; but if she likes you as well, wouldn¡¯t this good news for both of you?¡±


    Unsure of whether he had been brain-washed by Alex, Eugene¡¯s head was filled with this question


    when he was on his journey home.


    He first thought, Maybe I should do something intimate with Olivia¡ªshe may ept me after we¡¯ve


    slept together!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But the next moment, he thought, If I really do something intimate to her, will she be mad at me? Will


    she ignore me after this? And will I be back to square one after trying so hard to get closer to her?


    He kept pondering about all these and failed to get an answer even after he arrived at Muse Penins.


    Nevertheless, his hand instinctively pressed on the lift button to the 59th floor.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    When the door of the lift slid open, as if he was enchanted by something, his legs brought him to


    Olivia¡¯s door.


    When he arrived at the door, he was stunned in ce, wondering what he should do now.


    Am I really going to do something to her?


    His reason was persuading his heated brain to go back, but his longing toward her were like vines that


    wrapped around his legs, causing them to be as heavy as lead while he stood at her door without


    budging.


    Just one look! I¡¯ll go back after taking a look at her! But¡­


    Raising his hand, he nced at his watch. It was 11.30PM, and she might have already gone to bed. It


    was veryte now, so what excuse should he use to get her to open the door for him?


    When he was still caught in his thoughts, her door was suddenly opened.


    Looking at the person standing at the door, he was rooted to his ce. His mind, which was initially


    working a little slow due to the alcohol, was nowpletely nk.


    He didn¡¯t expect Olivia to open the door all of a sudden.


    Now, how am I going to exin the reason I¡¯m standing at her door in the middle of the night¡ªinstead


    of being asleep¡ªwhile being as drunk as a skunk?


    Olivia was puzzled as well. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly opened the door. After putting her child


    to bed, she intended to return to her room to sleep, but she seemed to have heard some sound


    outside, so she opened the door without thinking¡ªit was as if something inexplicable had led her to do


    so.


    It was just that she found it rather awkward to suddenly meet his gaze. Before she gave herself time to


    think, an instinctive question escaped her lips. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene thought about it and answered, ¡°I wanted toe and visit North, but I was afraid that you


    guys were asleep. You opened the door when I was still hesitating on whether to knock on the door.


    Why are you not asleep yet?¡±


    The same question was thrown back to her, which left Olivia stunned for a moment. She then looked at


    him and replied, ¡°I heard some noise at the door; I thought that it was a thief.¡±


    She had a shadow of a smile by her lips and a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. He loved how yful


    she looked currently.


    ¡°Why did you open the door when you suspected that it was a thief? Were you granting entry to the


    thief?¡±


    Looking at him slightly lifting his chin, the gloominess she had experienced today seemed to have


    disappeared at that moment. With a hint of provocation and mocking in her eyes, she uttered, ¡°What is


    there to be afraid of? I wonder who would be the victim after the thiefes in! After all, I¡¯m a thief


    acknowledged by you!¡±


    Standing at the door, he lowered his eyes and peered at her with both his hands in his pockets. He


    found that his mood, which had been depressed for the entire day, was suddenly brightened up by her


    few words. ¡°Yeah, some thieves steal money, but some steal hearts.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia was rendered speechless by him. Is he not going to get over this?


    ¡°And you are the most skillful thief.¡± The man¡¯s low and husky voice sounded strangely enchanting,


    causing her heart to flutter uncontrobly. Feeling a little annoyed, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are


    you drunk?¡±


    He peered at her with a hint of aggrievement on his eyes, but he meekly nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a drunk person admitting that he is drunk!¡±


    He replied, ¡°Before I saw you, I didn¡¯t think that I was drunk; but after I saw you, I think that I¡¯m rather


    drunk. Otherwise, how would I get you to care about me?¡±


    His pair of deep eyes twinkled, but his cautious tone made the listener ufortable.


    Hearing that, she felt a lump in her throat. She then flirtatiously red at him. ¡°When have I ever not


    cared about you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her, yet his pair of eyes reflected his answer¡ªtoday.


    She thought to herself, I haven¡¯t even med him for leaving so suddenly, which caused me to reflect


    on myself for a day. She reached out her hand and pulled him in. ¡°Come in!¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Unexpectedly, Eugene especially-obediently followed her in.


    ¡°Wait for me here!¡± Olivia turned her head to cast him a look before turning around and entered the


    kitchen.


    He stared at the woman longingly. She was wearing a white pajama, entuating her tiny, slim waist.


    Her every movement and expression were so lively; she was just right in front of him and was within his


    reach.


    He finally understood Alex¡¯s joy of not wanting to be human¡ªhe now had the intention to turn into a


    beast as well. Just looking at her made his imagination uncontrobly go wild.


    He shook his head. It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault¡ªhe influenced me to have so much filthy thoughts in my


    mind!


    She made him a cup of honey water in the kitchen and brought it over to him. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll make you


    sober up!¡±


    He took the cup, but his gaze was fixed on her.


    His fervent gaze made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at? Drink up now!¡±


    He hummed in reply before gulping the whole cup of honey water.


    After that, the two of them stared at each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia lost to this drunk man and moved her gaze away first. With her head lowered, she kept quiet for


    a moment as she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Eugene, on the other hand, had so much to say, but his remaining reasons stopped him from saying


    anything.


    Therefore, they looked at each other in silence for a while.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Finally, Eugene had no choice but to use his remaining rationality to


    instruct his body to stand up. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    She subconsciously stopped him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see North?¡±


    He nodded and hummed a reply before turning around and headed toward North¡¯s room.


    The little guy was rather sound asleep; he was no longer in the curled-up position he was in yesterday.


    Today, he was bold and unrestrained¡ªhis limbs were spread out, and the nket, which was initially


    covering his body, was kicked to a side.


    His delicate little mouth was pouted, while his breathing was shallow and regr.


    Upon seeing him, Eugene¡¯s expression became gentle. He reached out his hand to stroke his little


    face.


    ¡°Looks like he''s recovered from the incident,¡± he quietly uttered.


    Olivia smiled and agreed. ¡°Yeah. He even consoled me today! He said that he had a dream, and in his


    dream, he took revenge on them!¡±


    He smiled as well. ¡°Our son is impressive!¡±


    She frowned. This wasn¡¯t the first time she heard him addressing North as his son¡ªyesterday, when


    they were looking for the child, Eugene called him ¡®son¡¯ as well.


    She thought that his intention was to console her, but he called him ¡®son¡¯ again today.


    Therefore, she looked at him and sternly corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s my son who is impressive!¡±


    Eugene looked at her with an obvious smug on his face. ¡°Sooner orter, he will be my son too!¡±


    She looked at him, puzzled. She was indeed slower to warm up to people, but she was aware of his


    kindness to her, and also his sincerity and attentiveness toward her.


    She hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend for so many years. The first reason was because she hadn¡¯t met anyone


    suitable. Besides, the other reason was because of North. She was worried that the man would mind


    that she had a child or would mistreat her child, or perhaps North wouldn¡¯t like him. Therefore, due to


    all sorts of reasons, she had been alone all this while.


    She had eliminated all the slightest possibilities that might harm her child!


    She couldn¡¯t withstand any such possibilities at all!


    Last night, she saw it with her own eyes that he was as anxious as her when they were searching for


    the child; he even took action on Amy to force an answer out of Anna.


    He was also worried that the child couldn¡¯t sleep properly, so he purposely stayed back to apany


    him.


    Though his purpose here tonight was not only to see the child, he must have had the two of them in his


    mind as well. Otherwise, why would he stand at her door?


    A person¡¯s eyes could never lie. He only had such a gentle gaze when facing North and her.


    Love was a gamble¡ªone would lose nine out of ten tries. She had always been unperturbed by


    romance; knowing that she might lose, why would she still be attracted to love, like a moth to a me?


    However, she felt depressed today, so she had a lot in her mind the moment she watched him leave.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    If he¡¯s the one, why can¡¯t I be braver?


    ¡°Eugene, how about we¡­ give it a try?¡±


    Hearing that, he still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. Considering the fact that he was drunk, she kindly repeated her words again.


    ¡°What I just said was¡ªif you don¡¯t mind that I have North, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    He was rooted to his spot. Her words were so sudden and shocking that he couldn¡¯tprehend it for


    a moment, causing him to have a nk expression on his face.


    Is she saying that she agrees to date me?


    He almost pounced toward her. As he was already drunk, his steps were a little unsteady, and he


    seemed to be floating on air now.


    Olivia was startled, and she quickly supported him. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He grabbed her as he nervously asked, ¡°Olivia, did you just agree to be with me?¡±


    She was amused and speechless. He looks so silly now.


    ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s not wake the child up.¡±


    Eugene replied and meekly followed her lead outside.


    She pointed at the couch. ¡°Sit there!¡±


    He grinned widely¡ªso widely that his mouth turned into an unbelievably wide arc. He was surprisingly


    obedient.


    Sitting opposite him, she had an inexplicable strange feeling that she had just tamed a beast. ¡°Just ask


    if you have any questions.¡±


    He stood up, attempting to approach her.


    ¡°Sit over there!¡± she ordered.


    He thought about it for a while before sitting back on the couch. He then quietly chuckled, baffling her.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    He smiled and answered, ¡°I drank seven or eight bottles of beer and lost over 100,000 tonight. I kept


    contemting my luck for losing in both romance and gamble. Only now I know that it turned out to be


    the best arrangement. The loss in gamble results in my sess in romance.¡±


    Upon seeing his silly looks now, she found it amusing somehow. She took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°I


    have a bad temper, and I¡¯m a little pretentious with an awkward character. I¡¯m also used to keeping my


    feelings and thoughts to myself. I just said that I agree to try things with you, so you shouldn¡¯t think too


    much into it. You cannot force me, but if you really do, I won¡¯t y nice as well.¡±


    He looked at her and smiled, but his smile made her hair stand on end.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m desperately hoping that you won¡¯t y nice with me!¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you still want to listen?¡±


    He instantly wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Continue!¡±


    ¡°If we are not suitable for each other, I hope that we can break up nicely and try our best to not disturb


    and force each other. Also, North is my bottom line. I hope that you won¡¯t harm him even if you don¡¯t


    like him. Of course, I know that you treat him really well. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a beginning to our


    rtionship today.¡±


    He nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you worry about this. Under what circumstances would you


    consider us unsuitable for each other?¡±


    She gave it some thought before replying, ¡°If we can''t achieve an oue of bing better people


    or having better lives despite being together. Regardless of whether it is me getting a boyfriend, or you


    getting a girlfriend, both of us aim to lead better and happier lives, so it would be meaningless if we


    make each other unhappy.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia wasn¡¯t used to Eugene suddenly bing obedient, so she merely pursed her lips shyly.


    ¡°Also¡­ when I said that you were being greedy today, I didn¡¯t mean that you were overestimating


    yourself. I just thought that we were progressing too fast. In less than three months, you have not only


    entered my life, but you were even unsatisfied to just be my friend.¡±


    He looked at her, feeling a little surprised. This was what she meant?


    Seeing her shy little face and her fingers clenching tightly out of nervousness, he could tell that this was


    probably her first time saying this sort of thing.


    Although she knew that he was greedy, she still let him have his way.


    Why is she so adorable?


    He inexplicably felt a sudden heat that swept through his body. He stood up, took a few steps toward


    her, and pulled her up from the couch.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Olivia felt a little awkward as she had indeed never said something like trying to have a rtionship


    with someone before this.


    If Eugene had refused to leave today, or if he hadn¡¯t said things like that, or if the circumstances had


    been different, she might not have had the courage to take this step. But now that she had said it, other


    than some slight awkwardness, she felt calm and at ease instead.


    He gently held her hand and ced it on his face.


    ¡°Pinch me!¡±


    She was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    He peered at her; his voice was husky with an inexplicable hint of affectionate. ¡°I want to see if I¡¯m


    dreaming!¡±


    She chuckled as her fair fingers pinched on his cheeks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It does!¡± He extended his arms and took her into his embrace. ¡°I hadn¡¯t gotten any answer after so


    long, so I felt insecure. After you said what you did, I was thinking about it for the whole day.¡±


    She asked, ¡°So you went to drown your sorrow?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I initially thought of following what Alex taught me¡ªto have a drunk sex with you.¡±


    She red at him in fury. ¡°Are you nning to be my ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He eximed, ¡°Are you nning to let me be your boyfriend for only a minute?¡±


    ¡°Whose fault would it be if you can¡¯t even pass the trial period?!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Most importantly, it would be unfair to me to dere that I failed before we even tried it


    out.¡±


    Her face almost burned up due to his flirtatious words. ¡°Eugene!¡±


    He persuaded her, ¡°You have to try it somehow!¡±


    As he was speaking, he gently pecked on the tiny lips that he had been coveting for a long time.


    She instinctively avoided him, causing his lips tond on her cheek. ring at him, her pair of eyes


    were filled with embarrassment and frustration. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed!¡±


    He wore a triumphant smug on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote! You are now my girlfriend!¡±


    She corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s a trial period. You are still under observation!¡±


    ¡°I know. Then you can try it out first!¡± He then leaned toward her in an attempt to kiss her.


    She avoided his kiss, and her pair of sharp eyes stared straight at him. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t take it too far!¡±


    Although he was drunk, he found the little woman quite terrifying when she became fierce.


    Therefore, he had to hold back himself and look at her in aggrievement, but his gaze made her wonder


    if she had made the wrong move instead. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what it takes


    to be my boyfriend?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    He looked especially meek, and it melted her heart. ¡°My boyfriend must be obedient toward me.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be amb!¡±


    She looked at him with a mischievous gleam in her pair of eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste now. You should go back and


    sleep!¡±


    Right after she said that, Eugene furrowed his brows. I can¡¯t go back now; she¡¯s just agreed to be my


    girlfriend.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and sternly added, ¡°You should go back now.¡±


    He refused. ¡°Olivia, I want to stay a little longer with you. I promise that I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She put on a stern face.


    He looked at her sulkily. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just got a girlfriend. Can¡¯t you let me be d for a little longer?¡±


    ¡°You can be happy alone after you have gone back!¡± She pulled her up. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you


    will make yourself disqualified on the same day you got qualified!¡±


    Eugene remarked, ¡°My girlfriend is so heartless.¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just the trial period. You can change it at any time if you are


    unsatisfied!¡±


    He red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    She pushed him forcefully. ¡°Go back and properly think about what kind of girlfriend you want. You are


    drunk today, so you are not thinking straight now.¡±


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can y dumb on this! Although I¡¯m drunk, my mind is clear.¡±


    Sheughed out of anger. ¡°Really? Who am I, then?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Eugene smiled as both his eyes lit up brightly. He kept on stepping backward while telling Olivia, ¡°My.


    Girlfriend.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stood there at the door while looking at him standing outside. For some reason, I think he looks


    especially cute! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go back home quickly!¡±


    He nced at her. Why do I have a strange feeling that she is kicking me out? ¡°Can I exercise my


    rights as your boyfriend?¡±


    Olivia replied to him, ¡°You¡¯re not even my boyfriend yet, so you don¡¯t have any rights.¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless. Why am I so miserable? ¡°If I don¡¯t have any rights, I should have


    some benefits, right?¡± he asked while opening his arms. ¡°Come give me a hug!¡±


    When Olivia saw his sincere looks, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him, so she took a deep breath


    on the spot before walking toward him. He immediately gave her a big hug. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    She closed her eyes slightly while snuggling in his arms. This is quite nice. He is very happy, and I¡¯m


    very happy too.


    The warm fragrance in his arms gradually stirred up something inside him, so he lowered down his


    body and tried to kiss her. ¡°Kissing is allowed, right?¡±


    However, she immediately pushed him away and stared at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡±


    He gazed at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Only hugs?¡±


    She grunted and took a step back. ¡°Take it or leave it!¡±


    As he looked at the tilted head of the infuriating woman, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to fall into


    my hands!¡±


    She replied to him fearlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡±


    Suddenly, Eugene smiled and walked up to her. Before she could retreat into her house, he pulled her


    straight into his arms again. ¡°Thank you, Olivia!¡± All of a sudden, he became emotional, and Olivia


    didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Quickly go back and sleep.¡±


    He looked reluctant to leave as he pressed his head against hers. He touched the tip of her nose with


    his before speaking to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Olivia, you can just lend me your sofa to sleep!¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and took a step back. ¡°No!¡± she rejected him ruthlessly. After that, she


    entered the house and locked the door shut, all in one move!


    Eugene was left smiling angrily outside as he lowered his head. However, he couldn¡¯t help but quirk up


    the corners of his lips because he had finally lit up a spark inside her. Olivia also remained still with her


    back against the door. Whenever she thought about the man¡¯s aggrieved looks, she couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. He didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, and today, he worked for the whole day. If I let him stay here, he


    is going to have a sleepless night again.


    She had a faint feeling that the man outside the door hadn¡¯t left yet, so she looked outside through the


    doorhole. As expected¡­ the man was still standing there. Pressing her lips, she smiled. The two of


    them were separated by a door between them, but they were still thinking about each other!


    Eugene really didn¡¯t want to leave because he was afraid that everything tonight was just his wishful


    thinking after getting drunk, so he wanted to make extra sure of it. However, that petite woman was still


    the same because she would always have her own principles. Even though she always said that they


    were progressing too fast, he actually felt that it was going too slow. He finally wore her down and


    became her trial boyfriend after three months, but he still couldn¡¯t do anything other than hugging her.


    However, the most incredible thing was that he actually felt overwhelmed with joy, and he couldn¡¯t ask


    for more!


    Last night, Eugene was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night, so when he woke up the next


    day, everything felt surreal. Then, he shook his aching head hard. He remembered the drinking and the


    games, but he was still a little dazed by what happened at Olivia¡¯s house. It was such a marvellous


    event. Could it be just a dream I had?


    After that, he quickly got up and changed his clothes before going straight to Olivia¡¯s house. He


    pressed the doorbell twice, but no one answered the door. She was probably still in bed, but he couldn¡¯t


    wait to see her.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Just when Eugene hesitated on whether he should enter the passcode himself, he caught himself


    thinking of the difficulties he endured to earn the title as Olivia¡¯s trial boyfriend. I can¡¯t lose my title.


    What if she feels upset and breaks off with me? Forget it; it¡¯s better to let her open the door herself.


    He took out his phone and gave her a ring before a beeping sound was heard from the other side. After


    a long time, Olivia¡¯s muffled voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Eugene smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning, girlfriend!¡±


    The voice in the phone sounded confused. ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend? You¡¯ve called the wrong number!¡±


    After she hung up on the phone, he became more suspicious about what happenedst night. As he


    panicked, he took out his phone and gave her a ring again. He had to make multiple calls before it was


    finally answered.


    ¡°Eugene, what are you trying to do? Are you calling me this early to disturb my sleep?¡± Olivia moaned;


    it was so soft that it could melt any person¡¯s heart. Eugene smiled and answered, ¡°As your boyfriend, I


    can¡¯t bete for my first day.¡±


    There was total silence at the other end of the call before she finally spoke after what seemed like an


    eternity, ¡°Whose boyfriend are you?¡±


    He furrowed his brows as he started to lose his confidence, but his voice was still firm. ¡°You... Didn¡¯t


    you agree to be my girlfriendst night? You even gave me a probation period. Are you trying to ignore


    me now?¡±


    She was confused. ¡°Did you drink too muchst night? Who agreed to be your girlfriend?¡±


    He was really startled by her words. I knew that something like this was too good to be true! It looks like


    it was really just a dream. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to your house yesterday?¡± he asked, sounding unsure.


    However, the woman still wanted to pull his leg. ¡°You did.¡±


    Immediately, his eyes brightened. ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you admit it?¡± I visited her, so it proves that what


    happenedst night was real!


    However, her next words knocked the life out of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had to leave because of


    work?¡±


    He took a deep breath. Didn¡¯t that happen in the morning? Then, he said to her angrily, ¡°I was talking


    aboutst night.¡±


    She sounded innocent, saying, ¡°But you didn¡¯te herest night!¡±


    Eugene rubbed his temple. Save for this dream¡ªwhich feels beautiful yet unrealistic, all my other


    memories are still intact, so how is this still fake? Could it be that I was daydreaming for the whole day?


    At the moment, Olivia¡¯s low giggle came through the phone. Instantly, he understood everything. ¡°Don¡¯t


    scare me, woman!¡±


    She could no longer hold back on herughter. ¡°You have only yourself to me for waking me up this


    early in the morning!¡±


    He said to her resignedly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop bothering you, so you can return to sleep. I¡¯ll make some


    breakfast for you.¡± After that, he stopped flirting with her and immediately entered the passcode to


    enter her house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s unfair that you have to get a girlfriend and take care of her?¡± Olivia asked.


    Eugene answered, ¡°Have you met people who rear pets?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m a pet?¡± she grunted.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any difference in an emotional sense. I just want to keep you and only you! No, wait! I want


    to keep two¡ªyou and your son!¡±


    She found his words rather awkward yet amusing, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find anything to refute him.


    Then, the sound of pouring water was heard from the phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to make some porridge. Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Eugene asked.


    She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You really are easy to keep!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a keeper, right?¡± She also smiled.


    He answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you into hiding tomorrow so that no one will think of you!¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Enough!¡± After that, she got down from bed and opened the door to see the busy Eugene


    in the kitchen. Olivia suddenly felt warmth in her heart. It seems that it¡¯s quite nice to have a boyfriend.


    It was after their identities changed that they became closer¡ªand even the whole room felt warmer.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Eugene noticed Olivia¡¯s presence. ¡°You can return to sleep. I¡¯ll call you when it is done!¡±


    ¡°You already woke me up. How can I head back to sleep?¡± she moaned while feeling a little


    discontented.


    Eugene quirked up his lips and smiled slightly. ¡°Come, give me a hug.¡±


    However, Olivia was embarrassed, so she sweetly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Stop asking me for a hug.¡±


    He still maintained his posture and spread his arms wide as he opened his thin lips. ¡°Actually... I want


    more, but you only allowed me to hug you.¡±


    She was rendered speechless. He looks quite aggrieved.


    ¡°Hurry up; otherwise, I¡¯ll do more than just hugging you!¡±


    ¡°If you dare?¡± She stared at him with her fierce eyes!


    However, Eugene was quite considerate with her. ¡°I don¡¯t. Then, hurry up and let me hug you.¡±


    Olivia remained motionless as she stood 3 meters away from him with her tiny head tilted in a


    frustrating way.


    Yet, he chose not to argue with her. Since she doesn¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll just have to walk over to her!


    After a few steps forward, he embraced her in his arms while lowering his eyes to gaze at her. His


    voice also became extremely gentle. ¡°Girlfriend, how is my performance today?¡±


    She quirked up her lips instinctively. ¡°Um... It¡¯s average!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have a long way to go. You can slowly rate my performance!¡±


    Then, she wriggled out of his arms. ¡°You need to perform in a satisfactory manner. If you fail, I¡¯ll put you


    in timeout.¡±


    ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t split up with me, you can put me anywhere!¡± he told her.


    However, she replied, ¡°Once you¡¯re back on the bench, I¡¯ll split up with you!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± He vowed. ¡°Do you really think you can escape after falling into my grasp?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and grunted, ¡°My son won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugeneughed. ¡°Your son supports me!¡±


    The two of them shared a childish conversation, which was interrupted by a phone call.


    She suspiciously walked over and nced at her phone. Then, she swiped the screen in shock and


    answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The crisp voice of a man could be heard from the phone. ¡°What is your address?¡±


    She furrowed her brows. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The man asked again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what your address is. I¡¯m now at the airport!¡±


    Upon listening to his words, she could feel that even her eyeballs shook as she raised her voice.


    ¡°What? Are you already in Criecia?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was bing a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for your address!¡±


    She answered him hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m at Muse Penins. Why don¡¯t Ie and pick you up?¡±


    The man rejected her offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll call a cab over!¡±


    With that, he immediately ended the call.


    Olivia was left standing there in a daze with the phone in her hand. It¡¯s over! My senior ising over


    here.


    She immediately lifted her head and looked at Eugene hastily. ¡°Eugene, hurry up. My senior ising


    over. You need to head back now!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face darkened as he stood there motionlessly. ¡°If your senior ising, why should I leave?¡±


    However, she wasn¡¯t able to exin her strange rtionship with her senior to him.


    Even though she had treated her senior as part of her family, she also had a faint feeling that her senior


    saw her as more than a family member. If my senior knows that I¡¯ve found a boyfriend after returning


    for only three months, he will definitely be upset. Most importantly, I¡¯m still unsure how long my


    rtionship with Eugene willst, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to introduce him to everyone!


    But I can¡¯t say this to him.


    Therefore, she only told him, ¡°I promised my senior that I¡¯ll introduce my boyfriend to him if I have one.¡±


    He asked her coldly, ¡°What is it? Am I that embarrassing for you to introduce?¡±


    ¡°No. After all, we are not an official couple yet. You merely need to stay away for a few days. Besides,


    he won¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    However, Eugene red at her and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°Are you refusing to acknowledge the


    promise you made to me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I only said that I would like to try it out!¡±


    He refuted her words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me your boyfriend too? Under normal circumstances, if your


    familyes here, shouldn¡¯t you introduce me to them so that they can examine me for you?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Olivia pushed Eugene away. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As to whether you¡¯re good or bad, I can


    examine you for myself. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    He said, ¡°Not only do you want to hide me, but you expect me to watch you and your senior being


    alone together? Do you think I can do that?¡±


    She looked at him and frowned her brows. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already known my senior for 7 years!


    Trust is the most important ingredient in a rtionship. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Eugene felt a strong sense of grievance that he had never felt before in his life. The woman whom I


    have been pursuing for thest several months has finally opened her mouth and agreed to be my


    girlfriend. This is great! After that, some senior of hers has arrived and I¡¯ve be an embarrassment


    that she needs to hide. What is this?!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, when he looked at the little woman¡¯s darkened face, he was sure that if he would not agree to


    her request, she would have summoned the courage to split up with him. ¡°Are there any benefits if I


    keep myself hidden?¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t push the man away, so she simply red at him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°How long will your senior be staying here this time?¡±


    She answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he won¡¯t stay here for long because he still needs to take care of his


    clinic. He is probably suspicious about why I called him yesterday. Not to mention, he also misses the


    kid, so he came to take a look at him.¡±


    ¡°I can disappear for five days.¡±


    ¡°Five days isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    ¡°My limit is five days. It¡¯s your problem whether he leaves or not by then. Besides, if he is still here, I


    cane over to introduce myself.¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± she shouted in frustration.


    However, Eugene remained emotionless as he turned and entered the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to


    shout. Maybe you can choose to immediately introduce me to your senior.¡±


    She felt quite helpless. Why did he need toe over right after I¡¯ve agreed to Eugene¡¯s request? I


    knew I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to him. Now, I can¡¯t even ask him to leave. Then, she ran after him.


    ¡°Eugene, five days is definitely not enough. Why don¡¯t you give me ten days? Whether he leaves or


    not, you don¡¯t need to hide after that.¡±


    However, he coldly threw a word at her. ¡°No!¡±


    Olivia became furious. Can¡¯t he properly discuss the situation with me? ¡°Eugene! What did you promise


    mest night? Didn¡¯t you say that a boyfriend should listen to what his girlfriend says?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°If my girlfriend tells me to stay away while I watch her together with another


    man, should I listen to her? Doesn¡¯t that make me a loser of a boyfriend?¡±


    She replied coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy about it, I can always change my boyfriend!¡±


    After that, she turned and left.


    Eugene quickly grabbed hold of her and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you always talk about swapping


    me with someone else? Is this something that a girlfriend should say?¡±


    Olivia felt guilty as she answered him, ¡°T-Then who asked you to not promise me?¡±


    ¡°I can promise you, but you need to agree to two conditions. Then, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She furrowed her brows. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He looked with a menacing smile on his face. ¡°First, no matter whether your senior is still here or not


    ten dayster, I am your boyfriend¡ªthe official one. Second, I want you to promise me, so that you


    won¡¯t suddenly go against me!¡±


    She was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll agree to such an unfair agreement?¡±


    Eugene remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can slowly considerate it!¡±


    Olivia stared at him. ¡°Are you using your negotiation skills on your clients with me?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot.


    Eugene smiled proudly as he took out his phone to capture a picture of her. ¡°Here, say who I am to


    you.¡±


    Olivia was suddenly amused by how childish he looked. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the president of the Nn


    Group at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a president in front of you.¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Upon listening to Eugene¡¯s words, Olivia could feel that her entire heart throbbed. In her eyes, he was


    merely her boyfriend. ¡°You are my trial boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t say that. You must say that I¡¯m your boyfriend and will not simply break up with me or


    refuse to acknowledge my presence.¡±


    She pouted her lips. ¡°Who knows whether you will pass my trial period?¡±


    He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask your senior to examine me then?¡±


    Is he threatening me?! She felt helpless, so she agreed to his demands since she was the one begging


    him. ¡°If I¡¯m satisfied with your performance for the next ten days, I¡¯ll consider making you my official


    boyfriend and from then onward, I won¡¯t simply break up with you or refuse to acknowledge you.¡±


    Eugene smiled as he kept his phone away. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you head back now?¡±


    Eugene pouted his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast. Can¡¯t I stay and finish it?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She responded in a hurry, ¡°My senior will arrive at any second and we are having breakfast together.


    You can head home and eat.¡±


    Eugene was instantly rendered speechless before asking, ¡°Are you trying to make me mad?¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Who told you to ask? I can¡¯t lie to you, so I can only speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that your senior can¡¯t tell that I was the one who made breakfast?¡±


    Upon listening to him, Olivia was taken aback. He can definitely tell the difference.


    Eugene chuckled when he saw her expression. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it home with me. You can make it


    yourself!¡±


    She quickly held onto the breakfast he made. ¡°I think he probably won¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡±


    You see, as expected, people won¡¯t take things for granted. After sampling my breakfast a couple of


    times, she can¡¯t even prepare her own breakfast now. I¡¯ve just made it for her, so how could she allow


    me to take it away?


    He smiled, clearly satisfied in his heart. ¡°The porridge will be fine, but you can¡¯t fool him with the other


    dishes. Why don¡¯t you tell him that those are takeouts?¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°Whose takeouts are this delicious?¡±


    Eugene caressed her head. ¡°If you want to eat, just call me. I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±


    She smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, I get it. You must head back. My senior will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Stop rushing me!¡±


    ¡°How can I stop rushing you? The airport is only an hour away and it¡¯s almost an hour since his flight


    landed. Hurry up.¡± She pushed him.


    However, Eugene quirked up the corners of his lips and smiled slightly. ¡°If you kiss me, I¡¯ll consider it!¡±


    She was immediately left speechless. Shameless!


    He calmly continued with his words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll continue to stay here. When your senior arrives, I¡¯ll


    tell him that I¡¯m your boyfriend and you were the one who pursued me!¡±


    Olivia was angered to the point that she raised her voice. ¡°How dare you do that! Do you know the


    consequences of disrespecting your girlfriend like this?¡±


    Eugene smiled and touched her soothingly. ¡°Girlfriend, benefits can be used as a motivation. If you


    don¡¯t give me anything in return, how can you ask me to listen to you?¡±


    She was left speechless again.


    Just as she was furious and had no idea on what else to say, her phone rang again, causing her whole


    body to tremble in shock. After a nce, she realized that it was her senior calling her.


    She hurriedly winked at Eugene, signaling at him to immediately leave, but he still refused to move.


    As her hands were tied, she could only answer the call first. ¡°Hey, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived in yourmunity. Which floor are you on?¡±


    ¡°Please wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll immediatelye down to bring you up.¡±


    After that, she ended the call straight away before driving Eugene out of the house again. ¡°Hurry up


    and head home. Let me tell you this¡ªif you don¡¯t listen to me, the things that I promised you earlier will


    not count!¡±


    Eugene approached her. ¡°Just kiss me.¡±


    Olivia demanded. ¡°Leave after the kiss. No more negotiations!¡±


    He thought about it before answering her, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡±


    ¡°Eugene, how shameless are you?¡± she scolded.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Eugene looked at Olivia and smiled menacingly. ¡°What reputation do I need to pursue my girlfriend?


    Besides, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your kiss, I can only make you kiss again. You decide.¡±


    She told herself, I shouldn¡¯t be mad. I chose him myself. It was me who chose him.


    ¡°If I knew how bad you are, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be your girlfriend.¡±


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I even have a video of you confessing to me here.¡±


    She was rendered speechless.


    Then, he provocatively said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I kiss you?¡±


    Olivia red at the despicable man in front of her before taking the initiative to approach him and kiss


    his face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, before he could feel her lips, she had already left.


    All of a sudden, his face darkened. ¡°Do you think I can ept such a casual kiss?¡±


    Oliva was both angered and frustrated. ¡°Eugene, you need to leave now. I still need to change my


    clothes. If my senior bes impatient, he will start to suspect me!¡±


    Eugene stopped bothering her, so he pulled her over and kissed her lips. ¡°Girlfriend, remember to miss


    me!¡±


    After that, he released her from his embrace.


    She furrowed her brows as she wanted to lecture him for crossing his boundaries, but when she saw


    the smile hanging from his lips, she shoved the words down her throat.


    Instinctively, she licked her lower lip.


    For seven years, she had never kissed anyone. Eugene was the first man whom she kissed.


    She only felt that her lips were burning while her face slowly blushed.


    When he looked at her face changing from a pale shade to warm red and noticed her unconscious lip


    licking, he could only feel breathless while his eyes gradually darkened.


    His feet, which had nned to leave, froze to the ground.


    Suddenly, an unspeakable idea shed through his mind, but he only licked his lower lip in reality. After


    feeling the softness on his lower lip with caution, he went up and hugged her. ¡°Call me if you want to


    eat. I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± he whispered in her ear.


    The warmth of his breath was like a little worm squirming into her ear, so she instinctively wanted to


    avoid him, but right at that moment, the door to the bedroom was opened¡ªit was North in his pajamas,


    walking out of the room in a daze.


    The moment he saw Eugene and Olivia hugging each other, his eyes brightened like small light bulbs


    with a thousand kilowatt. After that, he understandably covered his own eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Olivia and Eugene couldn¡¯t stifle theirughter. ¡°Can¡¯t you see through the big gap between your


    fingers?¡±


    North lowered his tiny hands and giggled. ¡°Should I leave now?¡±


    Eugene looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Go and change your clothes. I have something to say with North.¡±


    She grunted and immediately rushed into her bedroom. Even if she was curious to know what he was


    about to say, time was really running out for her.


    After Olivia was gone, Eugene squatted down and embraced North in his arms. He then whispered in


    the boy¡¯s ear, ¡°Your mommy has agreed with me to be her boyfriend.¡±


    North was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Eugene nodded his head. ¡°But your mommy¡¯s senior ising here, so she wants to keep me hidden.¡±


    North leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them for you!¡±


    Eugene really felt a connection with the little kiddo. After feeling that he wasforted in his heart, he


    raised his hand and gave the kid a high five. He smiled while rubbing the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Listen to your


    mommy. If anything happens, call me.¡±


    North nodded his head.


    Just as Eugene stood up to leave, Olivia also emerged from her room and hurriedly spoke, ¡°North, I


    need you to stay at home for a while. I¡¯ll head downstairs to bring your Uncle George up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± North obediently answered before winking at Eugene. Don¡¯t worry!


    -------------------------

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Eugene smiled and gestured at North to call him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia could already see George Parsons standing by themunity gates. He was


    a slender man wearing a dark blue coat, resembling a model.


    ¡°George...¡± She called him while running.


    He came forward and clicked his tongue. ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you wait.¡± She looked at him yfully before reaching out for the luggage in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll


    help to carry it for you!¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Which floor do you live on?¡±


    ¡°The 59th floor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a rather high floor. No wonder it took you so long to get down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. North just woke up, so I was coaxing him.¡±


    When she said those words, the corners of her lips twitched a few times due to her guilt. If he knows


    that I was actually coaxing a man in his twenties, I wonder if he¡¯ll spew his blood out.


    George naturally had no idea what Olivia thought in her heart. ¡°Does North still need coaxing? He is


    such a good kid.¡±


    She awkwardly exined, ¡°He just woke up, so he threw a little tantrum with me.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you in the past few days?¡± She was still hesitant on whether to tell him, so he


    added, ¡°I¡¯m already here. Are you still trying to lie to me?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had a nightmare that night.¡±


    George nced at her. ¡°Would you call me just because of a nightmare?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. I really can¡¯t hide anything from him. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all fine now. That night,


    Anna had kidnapped North, so my emotions were all jumbled up. During my sleep, I dreamed that she


    abused North and I was upset. I regretted that I didn¡¯t listen to you back then and insisted on returning.


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, so I called you.¡±


    Upon listening to her, George was taken aback. ¡°North was kidnapped? Is he alright?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is a smart kid. When we went over to look for him, he had already


    escaped.¡±


    When they entered the elevator, he asked again, ¡°How did he escape?¡±


    She could not hide anything from him, so she shared how North was able to contact the people in Will-


    o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters.


    After that, George let out a huge sigh of relief. ¡°He is quite a smart kid; otherwise, the oue would


    be devastating. Didn¡¯t you teach that woman a lesson?¡±


    ¡°I did. Now, she is still in the hospital!¡± she responded.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t show mercy to a woman like her. How dare shey her hands on a child!¡± His face


    darkened.


    She nodded her head. ¡°She has to stay in the hospital for at least half a month!¡±


    However, George was still enraged. ¡°Isn¡¯t Anna your half-sister? What about your dad? Didn¡¯t you tell


    him? Look at what his favoritism has led to.¡±


    Olivia smiled coldly while feeling miserable. ¡°There are some people whose partiality is unreasonable.


    He is partial toward the person and not to the things that she has done.¡±


    George suddenly felt upset, so he smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sad about it.


    You also have someone who favors you. No matter what you do, I will always stand by your side.¡±


    Olivia nced at him and pouted her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you favor me. I don¡¯t want to be at the center of


    everyone¡¯s attention. I didn¡¯t get any benefits yet all my juniors have used you of favoring me.¡±


    He squinted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± she grunted.


    He then pointed at her head. ¡°You are always the heartless one!¡±


    Oliviaughed loudly.


    The two of them continued to talk in the elevator.


    However, Eugene observed their entire interaction as he sat in the surveince room.


    He leaned his back against the chair while feeling sore for some reason. Before George had arrived, he


    still felt confident about himself. Who cares if they knew each other for 7 years? In the end, she is still


    my girlfriend and he is just a family member to her, at most.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    However, when Eugene saw Olivia with the senior she mentioned, the sense of crisis inside him


    increased. Not only is he handsome, but he is also a gentleman. He even has the same eyes as mine


    whenever he looks at Olivia. It means that the man admires the woman. He definitely treats her more


    than a family member. Also, both of their interactions are so natural that they constantly have physical


    contact between them. This is the sort of intimacy that no one can disrupt. He is even closer to her than


    me. Eugene slightly closed his eyes. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous. I need topose myself.


    He was merely her boyfriend whom she ced under a trial period earlier. Under those circumstances,


    he could easily guess who the girl would choose.


    The only certainty now is that her senior probably hasn¡¯t confessed to her; otherwise, Olivia might


    reject him. Now, I must prevent George from confessing to her during this period. I probably need to


    rely on my son!


    Then, he sent a message to North. The little brat quickly replied with an image, assuring him that he


    could handle it.


    Just as Eugene felt grateful for having such a considerate son, the little brat sent another message to


    him. ¡®For my reward, I want to eat braised pork ribs and spicy lobsters!¡¯


    Immediately, he was rendered speechless. Little brat. He even wants a reward for this. These days,


    you can¡¯t get anywhere without giving out benefits. It looks like I can¡¯t even rely on my own son.


    ...


    On the other side, George and Olivia had already entered the house. Upon seeing such a spacious


    house, he was in awe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you were able to afford such a huge house, given howrge


    the poption is in this country.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered him vaguely.


    ¡°North...¡± he shouted at the room.


    Within a second, the door was opened before North sprinted like a tiny bullet. ¡°Uncle George...¡±


    George instantly lifted him up. ¡°Oh my! Why are you so heavy? Have you gained weighttely?¡±


    North rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a tall boy. I¡¯m not fat.¡±


    George smiled. ¡°What a snobby little brat. What¡¯s wrong with being fat?¡±


    ¡°Uncle George, why are you here?¡± North asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I miss you. Why don¡¯t you call me anymore?¡± George replied with a question.


    North pretended to be innocent. ¡°I... have to attend school.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I forgive you.¡± After that, George spoke while carrying him inside the house. ¡°I heard that you


    were injured. Is it serious?¡±


    North casually answered him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made a full recovery.¡±


    The two of them chatted while seated on the couch as Olivia entered the kitchen to serve breakfast that


    Eugene prepared in the morning. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your breakfast, right? Come and eat first.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    George was taken aback when he saw the dishes served on the table. ¡°You made these yourself?¡±


    Olivia muttered, ¡°I cooked the porridge. The others are actually takeout that I ordered.¡±


    North secretly pouted his lips. Mommy doesn¡¯t look like she is lying at all. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s order some


    takeouts for dinner. I want to eat some braised pork ribs and spicy lobsters!¡±


    Immediately, Olivia raised her head and red at the little brat as a warning.


    The little brat merely giggled while looking away.


    However, George hadn¡¯t noticed them as he advised, ¡°You should stop ordering takeout all the time. If


    you really can¡¯t cook, just bring the kid outside for a meal. You are an adult now and you still can¡¯t


    cook.¡±


    Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t fond of what she had heard, so she stared at him. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t cook? Every


    time I cook something, you all say that it tastes bad, so what else can I do? Because of yourck of


    encouragement, I feel traumatized whenever I want to cook. The more I want to do it, the worse it


    bes.¡±


    Heughed lovingly. ¡°Are you still defending yourself? I¡¯ve never seen you so stupid before!¡±


    ¡°Look at you. You are still attacking me,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do this if you don¡¯t have the skills. It¡¯s better for


    you to earn more money and hire a cook for yourself,¡± heforted her.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Eugene¡¯s face suddenly popped up in Olivia¡¯s mind. A chef? He really looks like one. Haha! Now that I


    have a boyfriend, I can even save the cost of hiring a chef!


    ...


    In the hospital, Anna had already regained consciousness the day before, but she was still unable to


    forget the pain that she felt when she woke up. That excruciating pain wouldst her for a lifetime.


    Amy had asked the doctor for some pain medicine, but he refused to do so.


    Today, Anna had also asked for some, but she received the same excuse. ¡°Pain medication will stop


    your wounds from healing.¡±


    She was already frustrated from the pain, so she shouted in anger since the hospital was obviously


    going against her, ¡°Are you trying to hurt me to death? Do you really think that I won¡¯t file aint


    against the hospital?¡±


    After taking a look at the monitor, the doctor said to her stoically, ¡°You can do whatever you want, but


    nobody will give you the pain medicine, no matter whom you ask!¡±


    With that, he immediately left the room.


    Anna roared furiously, but the pain in her body and her dizzy head prevented her from moving around,


    so she could only watch as the doctor left. ¡°Mom, why are they doing this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go and ask them.¡± After that, Amy quickly went out.


    Meanwhile, Anna was left to endure the pain in the ward while her body was covered withyers of


    perspiration.


    After 20 minutes, Amy finally returned, but her expression was gloomy.


    ¡°Mom, have you gotten some pain medicine for me?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Anna, if you can hold on to the pain, don¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡±


    Immediately, Anna furrowed her brows and shouted hysterically, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. The


    pain is killing me. Mom, what is happening? What¡¯s wrong with this hospital? Why aren¡¯t they giving


    pain medication to the patient?¡±


    Amy sighed again. ¡°I gave the doctor 1000 to spill the beans earlier. He said that someone wouldn¡¯t


    allow them to prescribe painkillers to you. They won¡¯t even use anesthesia for the surgery tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What? How can theyplete the surgery without giving me anesthetic? Are they trying to hurt me to


    death? Who ordered this?¡±


    Amy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but other than Eugene, who else has such a huge power in Summer City?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anna panicked. ¡°Eugene? Isn¡¯t it enough for them to beat me up like this? What should we do? Mom,


    you need to call Dad and ask him to tell them.¡±


    ¡°Your dad can¡¯t wait to see you dead and you still want to see him? Because of this incident, Eugene is


    now directly targeting the Maxwell Company. We will soon be begging on the streets.¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard as rage filled her eyes. ¡°How cruel can they be? They are


    trying to kill all of us!¡± Upon seeing Amy standing aside, she shouted at her again, ¡°What are you doing


    by standing here? Quickly think of a way!¡±


    After being shocked by her daughter¡¯s yells, Amy replied helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to shout at me. We


    wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if I had thought of a way, right?¡±


    ¡°Go to Dad and tell him to find Olivia. How can they not provide me with anesthetic for surgery? Do you


    want me to die in pain?¡± Anna pleaded.


    Amy answered in a hurry, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him right away. I¡¯ll force them to give you the pain medicine!¡±


    After that, she went straight to the Maxwell Company with an injured body.


    Henry had never expected her to show up, so he suddenly felt a sense of disgust and spoke


    impatiently, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before she could open her mouth, tears were already rolling down her face. ¡°Dear, I know it¡¯s all Anna¡¯s


    fault, but you can¡¯t leave her alone. She is your daughter. You can¡¯t just watch her die!¡±


    He looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Thepany is done and it¡¯s all because of your daughter. I can¡¯t


    wait to kill her myself. She can save me the trouble by dying!¡±


    She sobbed. ¡°Dear, how could you say that at times like this? Anna is really dying and someone is


    refusing to give her painkillers yet her leg still needs surgery. After I bribed the doctor, he said that he


    won¡¯t be giving her anesthesia during the surgery. Won¡¯t the pain kill her if they don¡¯t provide her with


    some anesthetic? You need to think of a way to help her. Are you really going to let her endure the


    surgery without an anesthetic?¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Henry was shocked. Even if she survives the surgery without any anesthetic, she won¡¯tst long after


    the surgery without any painkillers! ¡°Who refuses to allow her to receive any anesthetic?¡±


    Amy answered, ¡°The doctor wouldn¡¯t dare to tell me, but I guess that it could only be Eugene since he


    has such a huge power!¡±


    He took a deep breath. Is he really that cruel? ¡°In that case, what else can I do? Are you asking me to


    use mypany, which is on the verge of bankruptcy, topete with him?¡±


    She sobbed while telling him, ¡°Go and find Olivia. I can see that Eugene is quite soft-hearted toward


    her. If we ask for her help, it may work.¡±


    While remaining silent, Henryy back on his chair. What else can I say to her? I¡¯ve already tried to


    look for her, but she haspletely ignored me. She doesn¡¯t want to listen to her father anymore.


    Amy continued with her words, ¡°Dear, no matter what, Olivia is still your daughter. She will never ignore


    you. If it really fails, you can bring me along. I¡¯ll beg her and ask for her forgiveness. I can even kowtow


    to her if she wants to. I just want her to cut my daughter some ck!¡±


    Henry stared ruthlessly. ¡°You should have known a long time ago that this would happen. You ask her


    to cut your daughter some ck, but before this, when have you ever let her off the hook? If you and


    Anna did not continuously mess with her, she wouldn¡¯t need to have been so cruel toward you. The two


    of you have brought this upon yourselves!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amy continued to sob. ¡°We know that this is our fault. I promise that I¡¯ll keep an eye on Anna from now


    on and stop her from bothering Olivia. Dear, please help me. How can you bear to see your daughter


    die in pain while lying on the surgery table? I would rather end her life immediately with a knife!¡±


    Finally, he was moved after she stayed in thepany for an hour to convince him.


    He decided to head to Olivia¡¯s fashion studio and beg her in person. She will never refuse me. Not only


    am I fighting for Anna, but I¡¯m also fighting for mypany. I must humble myself and go to her


    because I can¡¯t watch mypany crumble without a fight!


    George had also followed Olivia to her workshop today. When he saw the married couple entering


    through the door, he even assumed that they were clients who came for a ss. He politely greeted


    them, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Henry was confused, looking at the man in front of him. Who is he? ¡°Is Olivia here?¡± he asked carefully.


    George staggered for a second. ¡°Oh. Yes, she is here. You two can wait here for a while as she is now


    in her office. I¡¯ll go and call her for you.¡± After that, he went straight into the office.


    At that moment, Olivia was having a meeting with her employees.


    When she heard a knock on the door, she allowed him to enter. ¡°What is it, George?¡±


    ¡°There is a married couple waiting for you outside,¡± he replied.


    After giving her response, she turned toward her seated employees. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll end the meeting here


    today. Everyone can now continue with their work. Good luck.¡±


    Then, she followed him directly out of the office.


    The moment she saw the two people in the reception room, she felt as though someone had dropped a


    huge boulder on her heart. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    Her brows furrowed in an unnatural way as her face turned as cold as ice.


    Immediately, Henry and Amy stood up and carefully called her with a guilty conscience, ¡°Olivia!¡±


    She asked them coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Meanwhile, George also slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Olivia, who are they?¡±


    She smiled with a few traces of mockery. ¡°These two are Anna¡¯s parents!¡±


    She didn¡¯t even introduce me as her father. Henry was starting to feel upset. What have I done to my


    daughter that has made her unwilling to even acknowledge me? ¡°Olivia¡ª¡±


    Before Henry could finish his words, George¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°You two are Anna¡¯s


    parents? What do you want?¡±


    After being asked for his motive, Henry started to feel guilty again as he stuttered, ¡°O-Olivia, no matter


    what, you can¡¯t just let Anna die. I¡¯m begging you as your father.¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The corner of Olivia¡¯s lips curved upward and revealed a cold smile that came straight from her heart.


    ¡°Father? Whose father are you? Are you the kind who leaves his daughter out to die? Are you the kind


    who drives his daughter outside the house? You onlye to me each and every time because you


    have something to beg me for, so you give me a few fake words of concern! With that, do you think you


    are entitled to be my father?¡±


    Henry¡¯s wrinkled face flushed as he tried to humble himself. ¡°Olivia, I know I¡¯ve wronged you before


    and I also know that it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me!¡±


    At the same time, Amy also approached her. ¡°He¡¯s right, Olivia. I beg you. If you don¡¯t allow the hospital


    to provide Anna with anesthesia and painkillers, she will die in pain! She has already received her


    punishment, so can you be kind to forgive her?¡± After that, she immediately kneeled down in front of


    Olivia. ¡°If you want, I can kneel to beg you.¡±


    Their actions of forcing Olivia actually made her ufortable. Not every mistake can be forgiven by


    just kneeling.


    Then, she lowered her eyes and gave Amy a cold gaze. ¡°Being kind doesn¡¯t mean that I can be bullied


    around by you all. Not every mistake can be forgiven. If you pity Anna right now, what would you feel


    when you realized that she has beaten up a seven-year-old child? Don¡¯t you pity him?¡±


    Finally, George spoke coldly, ¡°Your daughter kidnapped Olivia¡¯s child, so how dare youe to beg for


    forgiveness? If you dare to mess around with people, then you should be brave enough to face the


    consequences!¡±


    Amy held on to Olivia¡¯s leg and started crying. ¡°Olivia, Anna knows that she has made a mistake, but


    she¡¯s injured, so she couldn¡¯te here herself to apologize to you. Please show her some mercy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She has already received her punishment. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Olivia shook her leg hard as she tried to escape from Amy¡¯s arms, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Then, George went up to her and raised his foot to kick Amy away from her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her telling


    you to let go?¡±


    Amy continued to cry loudly. ¡°Olivia, I beg you. Do you want me to give you a kowtow? Please forgive


    her!¡±


    Henry also went up to Olivia and spoke in pain, ¡°Olivia, the Maxwell Company is over and she has


    already received her punishment. This is quite a serious consequence. If we don¡¯t give her any


    anesthetic for the surgery, she will die in pain.¡±


    George looked at him. ¡°Are you saying that you are Olivia¡¯s father?¡±


    Henry nodded his head in response.


    After that, George sneered, ¡°7 years ago, you drove Olivia out of the country while she was still


    pregnant and you allowed her to wander in a foreign country alone. I don¡¯t understand how biased you


    can be to treat your daughter this way. Do you know that Olivia almost died back then? At that time, no


    one was there to beg for her, but now, your daughter still has the medical aid of the hospital, so why are


    the two of you looking like your world is about to end?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hold back on his words.


    In the meantime, Henry froze. Olivia almost died back then?


    For the past few years, he felt as though his mind was blurred by some demon. He always felt that


    Olivia was the rebellious child while Anna was the obedient one. However, he now realized that his little


    bias had pushed Olivia far away from him.


    George continued to speak faintly, ¡°She is only restricted from using painkillers and anesthetics, right?


    Actually, this is beneficial since it will allow her wounds to heal, so she only needs to bear with the pain.


    Now that we¡¯re seeing how distressed you two look, don¡¯t you think that Olivia is also distressed after


    her son was violently abused by someone? In fact, you should thank her for being so merciful to you


    all. If it was me, you might not even be able to see your daughter ever again!¡±


    For some reason, Henry took a deep breath. ¡°Um... How is the kid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only asking this now?¡± George smiled slightly. ¡°Do you think this is the right attitude when you¡¯re


    begging someone? Normally speaking, you should at least go to her house to check on the injured kid.


    Won¡¯t this make her feel somewhatforted? However, the two of you decided toe straight to


    her and moan about how pitiful your daughter is. Is she, though? Didn¡¯t she deserve it? If she doesn¡¯t


    have the ability to mess with others, then she shouldn¡¯te to beg for forgiveness. Do you think that


    just because you are the president, you can do whatever you want?¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Henry¡¯s face changed from pale to green after he was scorned at. ¡°W-We wanted to visit the child, b-


    but we didn¡¯t know Olivia¡¯s address!¡±


    Henry¡¯s face changed from pale to green after he was scorned at. ¡°W-We wanted to visit the child, b-


    but we didn¡¯t know Olivia¡¯s address!¡±


    George purposelyughed hysterically. ¡°Huh! Aren¡¯t you her father? Don¡¯t you even know where your


    daughter lives?¡±


    Again, Henry was left in an awkward situation, but before he could reply, Amy went up and said, ¡°Ever


    since she returned to the country, she has never returned home.¡± In other words, she was implying that


    Olivia did not fulfill her responsibility as a daughter!


    George said faintly again, ¡°She was driven away by you all in the past, so how could she return home?


    Why should she? After all, she has nothing to beg you for.¡±


    Amy was starting to lose her temperament, so she pounced toward Olivia again and held onto her leg.


    ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t just let her die. It¡¯s all our fault. Can you please let Anna go for the sake of your


    family? I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    After that, she stepped backward and immediately bowed toward Olivia as she knocked her head


    repeatedly on the floor. At the same time, Olivia was also taken aback by Amy¡¯s drastic action. Just as


    she was caught off guard, a group of reporters barged in and constantly shone their shlights at them.


    For a moment, everyone except Amy was shocked and froze on the spot.


    George immediately stepped back while protecting Olivia. As his face darkened, he shouted at the


    reporters, ¡°What are you doing? Who allowed all of you in?¡±


    Instantly, Henry also tried to block her from them. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The reporters quickly held their microphones toward them. ¡°Are you all here because of Anna


    Maxwell¡¯s injuries?¡±


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, what is your rtionship with Anna Maxwell?¡±


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, are you the one who caused her injuries?¡±


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, there are rumors that you forbade the hospital from giving her painkillers. Is that true?


    Please tell us the whole situation.¡±


    Olivia stood still as her eyes, which were filled with disappointment, red at Henry like a sharp knife. I


    can¡¯t believe they brought many reporters to force me topromise!


    Henry felt his heart was aching and asked instinctively, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Who asked you all


    toe?¡±


    As Amy stood up, her forehead was covered with blood, which made her look terrifying. Then, she


    grabbed hold of a reporter and pointed at Olivia. ¡°She is the one who has prevented my daughter from


    receiving any anesthetic for surgery and even refuses to give her any painkillers. My daughter has


    suffered a bone fracture, so won¡¯t the pain kill her if the doctors don¡¯t feed her with some painkillers?


    On top of that, Olivia has also targeted the Maxwell Company. Now, it is on the brink of bankruptcy. All


    of you are righteous people, so please help us!¡±


    Henry went up and pulled her aside in anger. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    She vigorously forced his hand away. ¡°Dear, that is my daughter, so I won¡¯t stand aside and watch her


    die, let alone watch as ourpany goes bankrupt. Why are you still speaking for Olivia at this point?


    She doesn¡¯t even treat you as her father.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s smile became even colder as she immediately picked up her phone and made a


    call. ¡°Is this the police station? I want to make a report. Someone has caused trouble by bringing a


    group of reporters over. It has seriously affected my business, so can you pleasee here for a


    moment? The address is Olivia Maxwell¡¯s fashion studio.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing her lodging a police reporter, a reporter asked, ¡°We are only here for a normal interview.


    Is there anything that you can¡¯t say, Miss Maxwell?¡±


    Then, Olivia approached the reporter while ring at him with a pair of sharp eyes that could prate


    his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity. If you were not instructed by someone, would you evene to my shop


    for no reason? How could you call this a normal interview? What do you mean that I refused to give


    painkillers to Anna Maxwell? Where did you hear that from? Do you have any proof that I instructed the


    hospital not to give her painkillers? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think that you can say whatever


    you want just because you are dressed as a reporter? You better have proof that I was the one who


    whacked Anna Maxwell; otherwise, I will sue you for nder!¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Olivia¡¯s words were so sharp that her words immediately silenced those reporters.


    Then, Amy rushed over. ¡°Who else would it be if it¡¯s not you? Anna said that you were the one who


    beat her up.¡±


    Olivia gazed at her. ¡°Why would I hit her?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Amy suddenly paused.


    After that, Olivia nced at her and Henry. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youe to my


    ce and bother me! Get out of here now!¡±


    He felt embarrassed by herments, so he pulled Amy. ¡°Let¡¯s just go!¡±


    ¡°Why are we leaving? Do you want to see your daughter die?¡± After that, she pretended to be innocent


    again by kneeling in front of Olivia. ¡°Olivia, please let my daughter, Anna, go. If you hate her that much,


    you can try to beat me. Can¡¯t I repay you by serving you in our next life? Peasants like us don¡¯t have


    any power at all, so can you please show some mercy to us?¡±


    Then, George pulled Amy¡¯s shirt cor before shoving her aside. ¡°What kind of drama are you


    reenacting here? Didn¡¯t you hear her say that it wasn¡¯t her? What are you crying now for?¡±


    She fell on the floor with a thud.


    Quickly, a reporter asked, ¡°Why are you hitting her? Why can¡¯t you use your words to settle this?¡±


    George pointed at the person, roaring, ¡°How can I use proper words if the entrance is being blocked by


    people who are asking nonsensical questions?¡±


    Just as the studio was in a state of chaos, a police car approached from afar.


    For a moment, everyone remained silent as Olivia no longer bothered to talk nonsense to them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On the other hand, Amy and the reporters never expected the police to arrive at such a speed!


    Then, two policemen dressed in uniform entered the studio and questioned them with authority, ¡°Who


    made the report?¡±


    Olivia raised her hand to imply that it was her. ¡°Comrade, it was me!¡± After that, she went up to them.


    ¡°They came and caused amotion in my studio, which has seriously affected my business.¡±


    The policemen turned their attention toward the reporters and Amy. ¡°What happened?¡±


    A crying Amy exined, ¡°We didn¡¯te here to cause amotion. She was the one who beat my


    daughter up and prevented the hospital from giving her painkillers. I don¡¯t have any other choice but to


    do this!¡±


    ¡°She prevented the hospital from giving out painkillers? Does she even have that much power?¡± The


    policemen looked at Olivia with a confused look.


    Olivia quickly defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. They are ndering me!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, it was Eugene. Otherwise, who else would torture my daughter in this way?!¡±


    However, Olivia still remained calm as she turned toward the two policemen. ¡°Look at her. Did you hear


    what she just said? She keeps on shouting in my studio about one thing and yelling about another. I


    feel that there is something wrong with her brain!¡±


    Amy roared angrily, ¡°You are the one who has brain problems. No one would do this to my daughter


    except for you!¡±


    Meanwhile, the policemen furrowed their brows slightly. Did she just mention Eugene Nn?


    However, right at the next second, the policemen¡¯s suspicions were confirmed¡ªa stoic man walked in


    through the entrance with his slender body and ck suit, which radiated a strong aura.


    He was able to draw everyone¡¯s attention just by standing in his spot.


    However, Olivia was almost scared to death. Why is Eugene here?


    She red at him with eyes full of hate, telling him, B*stard, what did you promise me?


    Yet, he did not maintain her gaze for long¡ªhe only gave her a quick nce, as if he was here for


    business.


    When the two policemen saw him, they greeted him politely, ¡°President Nn?¡±


    Eugene answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We received a report from Miss Maxwell, saying that someone was causing trouble here, so we came


    to take a look. President Nn, may I ask why you came...¡±


    He quickly nced at her again before speaking faintly, ¡°Miss Maxwell once treated my grandpa when


    he was ill, so we know each other.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Olivia secretly took a deep breath. He really scared me to death.


    Meanwhile, George scanned Eugene with his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t noticed the affection Eugene


    had for, he still had the instinct of a man. Therefore, he could feel that the man didn¡¯t behave in an


    ordinary manner, especially toward Olivia!


    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m begging you. Please let my daughter go. She is already seriously injured. If you don¡¯t give


    her any anesthesia, the pain will kill her!¡±


    Before Eugene could open his mouth, Olivia quickly refuted, ¡°Stop using us for nothing. You¡¯re only


    saying what you want to say. Comrade, does this count as ndering?!¡±


    The policeman nodded his head and answered, ¡°Yes, it does. If she can¡¯t provide any relevant proof, it


    counts as ndering.¡±


    Then, Eugene turned his attention toward a reporter and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°Which paper do


    you belong to?¡±


    All of the reporters panicked. Olivia Maxwell Studio is being backed by Eugene Nn? If that¡¯s the


    case, not only will we lose our jobs, but even our newspaper won¡¯t be able to operate for long!


    Therefore, they immediately kept their cameras away and exined, ¡°We weren¡¯t able to understand


    the truth behind the matter. Looks like it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Upon looking at the group of reporters, Eugene said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t hope to see any articles about


    Olivia Maxwell tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°President Nn, you can be rest assured!¡±


    After that, the reporters left the studio in a hurry.


    At that moment, the policeman turned toward Amy. ¡°If you want to settle this, you can choose to report


    or make a case. Not only are you unable to resolve the issue by shouting here, but you are also


    affecting other people¡¯s business! If she feels upset about this and decides to sue you for nder, it¡¯ll


    be bad for you, right?¡±


    Amy replied aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to be fair toward us taxpayers? How can you be so


    partial?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who are we being partial toward? Why are you still talking nonsense?


    Didn¡¯t I tell you to report or make a case if you want to settle this? What¡¯s the point of causing trouble at


    the entrance of someone¡¯s shop? Or do you want me to bring all of you to the police station for further


    questioning?¡±


    Instantly, Amy was rendered speechless. How can I make a case? Should I say that Olivia beat my


    daughter up because Anna kidnapped her son?


    Then, Henry went up to her. ¡°Comrades, we understand. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± He then spoke to Amy,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing enough?¡±


    Finally, themotion ended after she was reluctantly dragged away from the studio by Henry.


    After that, Eugene¡¯s eyesnded on Olivia again. He didn¡¯t want to express his affection for her in an


    obsessive manner, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes.


    At the same time, she was left speechless. If he looks at me any longer, my senior will learn of our


    rtionship. Therefore, she said in a hurry, ¡°Thank you for your help earlier, Mr. Nn.¡±


    He finally reverted his eyes and spoke faintly, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I didn¡¯t do much either. I came here to ask you


    for some clothing design for my old man to wear. It¡¯s for his birthday, which will be in a few days¡¯ time. I


    hope that you can find some time to personally head to the house and measure his size because he is


    at a senior age.¡±


    Olivia secretly nced at him. He probably thought of this excuse from the start, right? ¡°I¡¯m alright with


    that. I¡¯ll find the time that suits your grandpa to head over and take his measurements.¡±


    Eugene nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, you can wait for my call. I¡¯ll call you once I have sorted out the


    time!¡±


    She replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    He remained silent. There really is nothing else to say. Hence, he said, ¡°You can continue with your


    work. If you have any trouble, please call me for help.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you, Mr. Nn.¡±


    She is calling me Mr. Nn again. He gritted his teeth angrily before silently squinting his eyes at the


    little woman. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± she responded..


    Eugene actually left in the end. Although he was reluctant to leave, he promised the little woman that


    he would remain hidden for ten days, so he couldn¡¯t break his promise. If he wasn¡¯t informed in secret


    that someone was causing trouble in her studio, he wouldn¡¯t have showed up. Before arriving, he even


    thought of an excuse to justify his arrival.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    However, I¡¯m not the one whom Amy used of preventing Anna from receiving painkillers. Could it be


    Brian?


    Just when Olivia returned, she immediately received a WhatsApp message from Eugene. ¡®Girlfriend,


    how is my performance?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t resist the smile on her face, but she was afraid that her senior would have noticed it, so


    she suppressed it. Then, she replied with one word. ¡®Great!¡¯


    Instantly, he wrote his reply. ¡®Are there any rewards?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her lips. I just can¡¯t deal with this man.


    Then, she ced her phone in her pocket and casually returned.


    The moment she returned to the lobby, George asked, ¡°Who is Eugene? Does he like you?¡±


    She was immediately surprised as she spoke in shock, ¡°S-Stop talking nonsense. Why would he like


    me?¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°Why are you so nervous if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    By that moment, Olivia had already calmed herself down. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be nervous? He just left, so I¡¯m


    worried that he might hear you. I¡¯m afraid that he may think that I have some feelings for him.¡±


    George seemed to lower his guard as he mocked her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having feelings for him? Isn¡¯t


    Olivia worthy of him?¡±


    She replied to him in a hurry, ¡°He is the richest man in Summer City as well as the leader of a huge


    family, so how could he like me, especially when I have a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he can¡¯t see the good in you,¡± hemented.


    She was left speechless.


    Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°You are the one who prevented Anna from receiving painkillers,


    right?¡±


    Immediately, her face darkened. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at the wounds on my child, so I


    wanted her to have a taste of her own medicine. I will only feel better if she feels the same pain as he


    did!¡±


    He casually smiled. ¡°I can understand. The genius Doctor Bailey didn¡¯t earn her name from nothing.


    Sadly, it was your Mr. Nn who became your scapegoat!¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯ll call Director Russell tomorrow and ask him to give her the painkillers!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear with it?¡± George asked.


    After a moment of silence, her voice was so soft that it felt like a thin paper that could be torn into


    pieces with a mere gust of wind! ¡°I want to... save the hassle.¡±


    He shook his head helplessly. Olivia has always spoken harshly, but she has a soft heart!


    ...


    The next day, when the doctors were about to conduct the surgery on Anna, she actually thought that


    they would do it immediately without giving her anesthesia. After a struggle, she even scratched the


    anesthesiologist.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Surprisingly, the doctors gave her anesthesia and even provided her with some painkillers after the


    surgery.


    Meanwhile, Amy was very pleased with herself. How about it? The trouble that I caused worked rather


    well! Olivia is also afraid of being attacked by the public. Even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she


    is actually scared on the inside. In the end, we receive the medicine.


    After bragging to Henry, she went to show off to Anna.


    Anna suddenly became more sensible and well-behaved. ¡°Mom, luckily I have you this time; otherwise,


    I can¡¯t imagine how painful it will be to endure the surgery without any anesthetics!¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter. Who else should I care for? As for your dad, he is still useless as ever.


    Yesterday, he even tried to help Olivia and leave the ce immediately. It was me who called the


    reporters to pressure her; otherwise, do you think she would be kind to let you go?¡±


    Just when the mother and daughter were pleased with themselves, the door to the ward was pushed


    open before two doctors dressed in white coats entered. Without any exnation, they transferred


    Anna to a hospital bed and pushed her away.


    Amy quickly halted them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    The two doctors replied, ¡°We are bringing her for a check!¡±


    However, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just have an operation? What do you need to


    check on?¡±


    The two doctors answered her, ¡°We need to check on her mental state. As a family member, you


    should just wait here!¡± After that, they pushed Anna away.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Amy hurriedly chased after the doctors. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with my daughter¡¯s mental state?¡±


    However, the two doctorspletely ignored her and pushed Anna into a room. Then, they mmed


    the door to the ward shut.


    Amy had no other choice but to wait outside the door.


    After an hour, the doctor pushed Anna out, but this time, she was much quieter as shey on the


    hospital bed.


    Amy was confused. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    The doctor answered her indifferently, ¡°Your daughter has a serious case of persecutory delusion and


    mania. Both of these are a kind of mental illness.¡±


    Upon listening to him, she was shocked. ¡°You are talking nonsense. My daughter is fine.¡±


    The doctor refuted her coldly, ¡°Today, she injured two of our doctors during surgery. Earlier, I gave her a


    mental test and I can confirm that she is suffering from mental illness, so we¡¯ll be transferring her to


    Trinity Hospital.¡±


    After that, he handed Anna over to two different doctors immediately.


    Without uttering a word, they left with Anna.


    Amy quickly chased after them. ¡°Doctor, where are you bringing my daughter to? It¡¯s impossible for her


    to suffer from any mental illness. She was still fine earlier. Doctor...¡±


    For the current trip, George came for a visit in a hurry and he didn¡¯t bring much with him, so Olivia


    brought him to a mall.


    Today, North was on holiday, so the three of them went to the mall together.


    The two adults looked dashing whereas the little boy was adorable. Inexplicably, they gave others the


    sense that they were a family of three.


    However, as the host, she tried her best to help George to choose his clothes.


    ¡°George, let me choose a slightly thicker coat for you. The weather in Summer City has been a bit cold


    lately and what you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    In the meantime, he held the little boy¡¯s hand as he casually said, ¡°Fine. You can choose yourself.


    Besides, most of my clothes were bought by you. I can¡¯t even be sure what size I wear anymore.¡±


    Olivia talked to him while walking, ¡°You should have told me sooner that you are arriving. I could have


    used my spare time to design some clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. All of your designs are expensive. I will feel bad if it gets dirty after wearing it!¡±


    he said.


    She pouted her lips. ¡°Yet it didn¡¯t stop you from wearing it. You¡¯ve been wearing that suit I designed for


    you each time.¡±


    George chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m helping you to promote your designs. Didn¡¯t you notice that I only wear it on


    important asions? When they ask me where I bought the suit from, I will say...¡± At that point, he


    paused on purpose and looked at her before smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll say that I won¡¯t tell them!¡±


    She suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you call that helping me to promote my designs?¡±


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to tell a man. It¡¯s always the woman whoes to buy clothes¡ªlike you,


    so if a woman asks, I will still tell her!¡±


    She was rendered speechless. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Then, North raised his eyes and nced at George before asking him sincerely, ¡°Then, who bought


    your clothes before you met Mommy?¡±


    For a moment, George was startled before answering, ¡°My mommy!¡±


    North was disgusted, saying, ¡°Even as an adult, you still need your mommy to buy clothes for you?¡±


    George defended himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? No matter how old I am, I will always be my


    mommy¡¯s son!¡±


    The three of them talked andughed, but two women were staring at them closely not too far away.


    ¡°Nicole, look over there. Isn¡¯t that Olivia?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Actually, Nicole had already noticed Olivia from the start, but she knew that a situation like that was


    more suitable for the hot-tempered Aleena.


    Therefore, she remained silent and deliberately guided Aleena to look toward Olivia¡¯s direction.


    She had also fancied Eugene, but somehow was unable to be with him. That was why she felt upset


    when he chose an unpredictable woman like Olivia over her. Then, she spoke calmly, ¡°I think it is. Who


    is that man beside her? They seem to be pretty close with each other.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Aleena furrowed her brows as she was unable to resist the rage growing inside her. ¡°Olivia is really a


    dishonest person. On one hand, she has Eugene, but flirting with another man on the other hand. Isn¡¯t


    she obviously treating Eugene as a fool?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Maybe they are merely friends. Don¡¯t be too agitated,¡± Nicole ¡®kindly¡¯ advised her. ¡°Eugene now looks


    at her very highly, so no matter what you say, he won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    As the two of them talked, on the other side, George had tapped Olivia¡¯s forehead with his fingers for


    some reason. Then, she became furious, so he smiled and rubbed her head. The two of them seemed


    like they were extremely close with each other.


    Aleena thought, Isn¡¯t this tangible evidence?


    Therefore, she walked toward them in anger.


    After putting away her phone, Nicole helplessly followed her. She only knows how to lose her temper.


    Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to leave a piece of evidence behind?


    ¡°Olivia Maxwell!¡±


    When Olivia heard the familiar voice, she furrowed her brows and turned in confusion. ¡°Aleena?¡±


    Initially, Aleena gave George a thorough scan as she tried to find any ws with him, but she realized


    that the man was quite capable himself. Not only was his handsomenessparable to Eugene, but


    even his aura was almost as intimidating as thetter..


    However, it did not seem tofort the imbnce in her heart. Why is Olivia always surrounded by


    brilliant men?


    ¡°Miss Maxwell, is he your child¡¯s father? Are you actually a married woman?¡±


    Olivia frowned her brows impatiently while retorting with a question. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Aleena nced at him before turning her attention toward Olivia. Then, she smiled profoundly. ¡°I came


    here to meet your husband.¡±


    While others remained silent, North opened his mouth. ¡°Uncle George is not my mommy¡¯s husband!¡±


    Shended her eyes naturally on him and smiled. ¡°So, you are not a family? Then, tell me who your


    father is.¡±


    At the same time, Olivia¡¯s face darkened as she pushed North behind her to protect him. ¡°Miss Jones, I


    think you should mind your own business. Don¡¯t you think so ?¡±


    Aleena spoke innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You always have a child alongside you, but the man beside


    you always changes. After many men, do you think that your kid even knows who his father is?¡± After


    that, her eyes nced casually at George. ¡°I guess that whoever is richer will be the kid¡¯s father, right?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was immediately pulled aside before George asked a question


    that he held back. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to be pulled backpletely, so she took a long time to stand firm.


    After adjusting her clothes, she took two steps forward and red at Olivia before speaking profoundly,


    ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you in kindness. Miss Maxwell has a way with men, so don¡¯t be foolish and be


    her backup man!¡±


    At the same time, Olivia squinted her eyes at her. After taking a few steps forward, she stretched her


    long arms and immediately strangled Aleena¡¯s neck while staring at her with fierce eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you? Why do you need to be hysterical like you are an insane person on a daily basis? Who says


    that you can criticize me? Aren¡¯t you living a happy life now? Have you sessfully nailed the man of


    your dreams? Don¡¯t think that you can bully me all you want just because I don¡¯t give a damn about it!¡±


    Aleena used all of her strength to struggle in Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me go. If you can do it, why can¡¯t I say


    it? You are not even ashamed of yourself after hooking up with every man you meet!¡±


    Olivia exerted more force through her hands. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±


    Then, Nicole rushed toward them before hurriedly ¡®saving¡¯ Aleena from her hands.


    After being saved, Aleena couldn¡¯t stop coughing, so she gently continued to pat her back while


    exining to Olivia, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be mad. She had a drink, so all of those are merely her drunk talk.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Olivia smiled coldly. ¡°What do you mean that she is drunk? Who else can get her drunk? I¡¯ve been


    shopping and having a good time without bothering her, so why is she shouting at me like a mad dog?¡±


    Nicole exined in a hurry, ¡°I can understand. Aleena is in a bad mood today and she might not know


    what she had just said. Please don¡¯t take this to heart. I¡¯ll bring her away right now!¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Olivia fiercely stared at Aleena and also ignored Nicole because in her eyes, they were both


    the same! She then left with George and North.


    While holding Aleena, Nicole scolded her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you stupid? Even if Olivia


    doesn¡¯t know martial arts, there is still that man beside her. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him hitting you?¡±


    Aleena replied to her in anger, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her flirtatious looks. Why are the two men always


    surrounding like they are blind? I¡¯ve already warned that man, but he still stubbornly follows her.¡±


    ¡°You really have to give her credit for that. Just look at Eugene. Didn¡¯t they just break up a few days


    ago?¡± Nicole uttered.


    Before she could finish her words, Aleena followed up. ¡°So, she immediately found a substitute? All of


    them are so f*cking blind,¡± she sneered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole grumbled, ¡°What are you talking about? I heard that the two of them are back together.


    Yesterday, someone caused trouble in Olivia¡¯s studio and it was Eugene who helped her to take care of


    it!¡±


    Upon listening to her, Aleena was getting furious. ¡°What? Are you saying that they are back together?¡±


    Nicole was uncertain. ¡°I think so. Even if they are not back together for the moment, I bet that Eugene


    still ns to reconcile with her; otherwise, why would he help her?¡±


    Aleena was in disbelief. ¡°Do you think Eugene is blind? What good does he see in that fickle woman?


    Why does he need to reconcile with her?¡±


    Nicole whispered, ¡°Be quiet. We know what kind of a person she is, but Eugene doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, Aleena started to be filled with regrets. ¡°We should have taken a picture of them earlier, so that


    we can send it to Eugene and let him see with his own eyes how his beloved woman has hooked up


    with other men outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken it for you. I wonder if this picture works,¡± Nicole said.


    Upon listening to her, Aleena¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You have it? Let me see the picture.¡±


    After that, Nicole took out her phone and sent the picture to Aleena. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to you, but I think you


    shouldn¡¯t send it to Eugene. I feel that he won¡¯t believe you because Olivia already has his heart.¡±


    Aleena responded vaguely, ¡°Let me see it first.¡± Nicole¡¯s photography skills are quite nice. In the


    picture, the two of them look so sweet that it¡¯s impossible for anyone not to notice the affection between


    them.


    She continued to flip through the pictures. ¡°If he still won¡¯t believe us after looking at these pictures,


    then he is really an idiot. Aplete idiot.¡±


    However, Nicole sighed. ¡°The yer always doesn¡¯t see things clearly like the bystanders. If we can


    convince him, he may thank us in the future, but if we are not careful, he may not be our friend


    anymore. Who dares to tell him?¡±


    Meanwhile, Aleena¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°I dare!¡±


    After that, she instantly sent the pictures to Eugene.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Nicole said resignedly. ¡°Why did you do it so fast? I¡¯m taking a risk of offending Eugene just to


    help you, so don¡¯t tell anyone that I was the one who gave you the pictures. I don¡¯t want him to hate me


    in the end. By then, nothing happens between Eugene and Olivia. Instead, we be the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you are just trying to help me,¡± Aleena assured her. ¡°By then, I will say that I


    took the pictures myself. I don¡¯t believe Eugene won¡¯t feel anything after looking at

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    However, after sending Eugene the message, he never replied¡ªeven after a long time.


    Aleena was shocked to see that and thought, Is he busy?


    Nicole was also perplexed. What is Eugene doing? Regardless of whether he believes or not, he


    shouldn¡¯t ignore it!


    She and Aleena exchanged nces. In order to increase their credibility and to test whether he was


    really busy, Aleena sent another message to him. ¡®Eugene, this is the woman you love. Look at how


    she hooks up with other men.¡¯


    However, as soon as the message was sent, a red exmation mark was shown with a sentence


    below it. ¡®You are not friends with Eugene on WhatsApp. Please add him as your friend.¡¯


    She was stunned upon seeing it and she looked at Nicole nkly. I could send messages to him


    earlier. Why has it suddenly stopped working?


    Eugene¡­ has deleted me as a friend?


    Does this mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the pictures I sent over?


    No, he has seen them, but he doesn¡¯t believe them.


    It¡¯s not just that¡ªhe even rified his position clearly that he won¡¯t keep in touch with me anymore.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He didn¡¯t even ask about it. Instead, he chose to believe Olivia wholeheartedly.


    How is this possible?


    Look at the pictures! No matter who the person is, everyone will definitely suspect her! Why didn¡¯t


    Eugene believe that?


    Aleena felt a sharp stab of pain in her heart¡ªas if she was simultaneously stabbed by ten needles.


    She was almost unable to catch up to her breath.


    Nicole consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Eugene ispletely smitten by Olivia. I¡¯m sure he will return to his


    senses one day.¡±


    Aleena smiled coldly. ¡°In his opinion, those who lie to him are all good people, but our advice fell on


    deaf ears. He even regards us as bad influence and even deleted me¡ª¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Since Olivia entered his life, Eugene has changed. He doesn¡¯t


    even join our private gatherings anymore. Not to mention, he no longer cares about us as his friends.


    You better give up on him.¡±


    After wiping the tears from her eyes, Aleena said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with giving up on liking him, but I must show


    him Olivia¡¯s true self. I want him to regret his actions!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia brought George to a clothing store and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those


    two women?¡±


    She replied in annoyance, ¡°Who the hell knows?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t treat you as their love rivals, do they?¡± he asked.


    She was still annoyed. ¡°What love rivals? I didn¡¯t take their man away! They¡¯re nuts!¡±


    George smiled gently. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve offended many people after your return. I¡¯ve only been here


    for two days and there are already two groups of people who came to pick on you. Can your life be any


    less interesting?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After all, my beauty has attracted too much trouble. To them, all my sess has


    depended on my beauty and many men must have helped me along the way. I¡¯m merely out shopping


    with you yet they thought that we are entangled with each other. It¡¯s all due to my beauty that they have


    completed all of my sacrifices and efforts. What can I do?¡±


    Both George and North were speechless upon hearing that.


    ¡°North, after returning for so long, I¡¯m guessing that your mom¡¯s narcissism still hasn¡¯t changed?¡± he


    asked North quietly.


    North also replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Initially, I also nned to look for a prettier woman to hurt her


    pride, but after searching for a long time, I can¡¯t find someone who¡¯s more beautiful than my mommy.¡±


    George was speechless upon hearing that. Olivia¡¯s narcissism is the oue of being spoiled by them!


    Olivia chose a pair of casual trousers. ¡°George, do you want to try this? I think it looks good!¡±


    He replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She then spoke to the salesperson, ¡°Please find me this pair of trousers with the size of two foot two.¡±


    The salesperson quickly acknowledged her request and found the pair of trousers. Then, she brought


    George to the fitting rooms.


    Upon taking this opportunity, she pulled North over and asked, ¡°Baby, are you tired?¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    North shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be done soon. If you can¡¯t walk any further, I¡¯ll carry youter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mommy. But I want to eat Uncle Eugene¡¯s spicy lobster for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have it alreadyst night?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat that again tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uncle George will suspect that.¡±


    ¡°Why do you guys have to be so secretive?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if Eugene is good enough to be my boyfriend, so I¡¯m going to


    test him. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let George know about this.¡±


    He eyed her coldly. ¡°So, you are really intending to make Mr. George a backup?¡±


    Olivia was silent upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by backup? I don¡¯t like George.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth?¡±


    She did not know how to exin it to her son. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve said that I


    won¡¯t have any boyfriends in my life. If George knows that I found myself a new boyfriend in less than


    three months after my return, he will continuously lecture me. Think about how you feel when I lecture


    you¡ªdo you like it?¡±


    North shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°George won¡¯t stay for long. Once your Uncle Eugene has passed my test, I¡¯ll let George


    know. However, for the time being, you have to keep it a secret for me.¡±


    As they chatted, her phone¡¯s notification suddenly chimed. After looking at it, she saw that Eugene had


    sent her a message.


    It was a picture of George touching her forehead with a caption¡ª¡®Don¡¯t get too close to other men. As


    your boyfriend, I¡¯ll be jealous!¡¯


    Eugene also sent a sad GIF to her.


    She also felt amused in her state of shock as she typed on her keyboard, replying, ¡®Just jealous? You


    are not angry?¡¯


    Soon, he replied, ¡®Of course not! I trust my girlfriend!¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. Before she was able to reply, he immediately sent her another


    message. ¡®How about it, my dear girlfriend? I¡¯ve done so well. Do I get any presents?¡¯


    ¡®Sure. Here¡¯s a smiley emoji for you. Once you have collected ten of them, you can be my official


    boyfriend.¡¯


    Then, she sent a smiley emoji over.


    With that, his passion suddenly red up as he immediately sent another message. ¡®Why don¡¯t you


    change the smiley emoji to the kissy emoji?¡¯


    Olivia replied with the rolling eyes emoji. When she was about to tease Eugene for being thick-skinned,


    she saw from the corner of her eyes that George was already out from the fitting room. She


    immediately kept her phone away. ¡°George.¡±


    ¡°How do I look?¡± He asked while walking to her.


    She smiled gently. ¡°You look handsome!¡±


    North¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You are the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    George walked over with a smile on his face before caressing his hair. ¡°Little brat, you are good at


    sweet-talking.¡±


    The three of them had spent their entire day at the mall¡ªOlivia had bought everything from clothes and


    caps to shoes and ties for George. She had been taking impable care of him.


    After they returned home with their shopping bags, she was extremely tired and crashed onto the


    couch straightaway. North immediately followed suit.


    Upon looking at the both of them not caring about how they looked at all, George shook his head in


    exasperation and immediately walked into the kitchen to prepare dinner for them.


    An hourter, he had prepared an entire table of scrumptious dishes. However, seeing that both Olivia


    and North didn¡¯t look too excited, he frowned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not nice?¡±


    She quickly replied, ¡°No way! It¡¯s nice!¡±


    George was confused upon hearing that. ¡°In that case, why do both of you look like you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Olivia exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we eat a lot of junk food while shopping earlier? That¡¯s why we aren¡¯t hungry.¡±


    Heined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you guys not to eat that, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Those are unhealthy.¡±


    She secretly stuck her tongue out. Perhaps she was used to Eugene¡¯s dishes¡ªshe couldn¡¯t get used


    to George¡¯s cooking.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only eat them asionally.¡±


    ¡°You call that asionally?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    George was like a parent who couldn¡¯t stop nagging.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes shed slyly. ¡°Do you want to drink some wine?¡±


    She had to change the topic.


    Sure enough, he took the bait. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s been so long since west drank something together.¡±


    She walked to the cab to bring out a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for him.


    Then, she filled her own ss as well. ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, George. You¡¯re so far away yet you


    specially came for us.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Why are you so polite with me?¡±


    Olivia giggled. ¡°It shows that I have manners and that I¡¯m not an ungrateful person.¡±


    Georgeughed out loud upon hearing that.


    Both of them drank sses after sses of wine while North chatted with Eugene on the tablet


    computer after having finished his food. North wrote, ¡®They are eating and drinking now!¡¯


    Eugene replied, ¡®Is George¡¯s liquor tolerance good?¡¯


    North¡¯s little fingers tapped away skillfully on the screen. ¡®He¡¯s average. Even if there are three of him,


    they are no match for Mommy, but he likes to drink with her.¡¯


    Eugene responded, ¡®Why?¡±


    North¡¯s eyes rolled slyly. ¡®If you make a tasty breakfast for me tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll tell you one secret


    about Mommy.¡¯


    Eugene replied, ¡®No problem. What do you want?¡¯


    North wrote, ¡®Spicy lobster. I want to have it for dinner tonight, but mommy doesn¡¯t allow it.¡¯


    Eugene typed, ¡®Do you still want to eat it now? I can cook for you.¡¯


    North replied, ¡®It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already full.¡¯


    Eugene suggested, ¡®If you want to eat anything next time, just tell me directly.¡¯


    North replied, ¡®There¡¯s a bad woman who came to pick a fight with Mommy today, but she has already


    settled it.¡¯


    Eugene replied, ¡®I know. I will teach her a lesson.¡¯


    North suddenly changed the topic. ¡®Let me give you a present.¡¯


    Eugene asked, ¡®What present?¡¯


    North answered, ¡®Mommy said that she¡¯s going to give you a test and that she doesn¡¯t like Mr. George.


    How¡¯s that? It¡¯s a good present, right?¡¯


    Eugene replied, ¡®It is. I¡¯ll make you an extrarge portion tomorrow!¡¯


    Both the father and son were happily chatting while the atmosphere between the two adults in the living


    room grew warmer.


    However, George was already drunk. His eyes were ssy when he continuously smiled at Olivia. ¡°It


    has only been three months since Ist saw you, but it feels like three years to me. Are you nning


    not to return there?¡±


    Olivia put down her wine ss. ¡°Yes. This is my hometown, so I will have to return here, no matter


    what. Why don¡¯t you return as well?¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I would love to stay here to apany you guys too, but the clinic doesn¡¯t


    allow me to do so. After you resign, our main doctor is always absent. If I leave, the clinic will definitely


    close down. Your juniors aren¡¯t as intelligent as you. Now, all the terminally ill patients are dependent


    on me.¡±


    She advised, ¡°You can¡¯t save all of them. When it¡¯s time to rest, you have to rest. Your health is also


    important. What if you are so tired that you fall ill?¡±


    George smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m all alone. It¡¯s enough for me to feed myself, but saving a patient is


    equivalent to saving an entire family.¡±


    Olivia gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You are indeed very respectable, George. However, you need to


    remember that you are not alone. If you fall ill, we will be worried too.¡±


    His eyes suddenly brightened as he looked at her with passion. ¡°Olivia, I know you have been hurt, so


    you don¡¯t trust men. I won¡¯t force you; in fact, I¡¯m willing to wait for you. My stance remains the same¡ª


    if you are tired one day or if you feel safe with me, I¡¯m willing to take care of North and you. You know


    that I¡¯ll always be waiting for you to open your heart to me.¡±


    Her heart sank upon hearing that. Oh no! What I¡¯m most afraid of will eventually arrive!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    George is now confessing to me! If what he told me a few years ago was rather implicit, everything is


    now being explicitly said. Sure enough, he likes me as a man¡ªnot as a family member. What should I


    do? Can I tell him that I already have a boyfriend? But...


    They had already known each other for seven years yet their rtionship never blossomed into an


    intimate one. There was no way that he would ept that she was already in a rtionship with


    Eugene after three months. He will kill me! ¡°George, I know. You are my senior. In fact, you are like an


    elder brother. Even though sometimes you are more childish than me, I feelfortable and safe with


    you by my side. You will always be a family to me.¡±


    George frowned. ¡°Olivia, you know that I don¡¯t want to be your family. I want to be¡ª¡±


    Fear unknowingly crept into her voice as she interrupted him, ¡°George, I know that you treat me well.


    It''s just that I don¡¯t have any ns to be in a rtionship.¡±


    She did not know how to strike a bnce between George and Eugene. However, she was not a fool¡ª


    if either one of them knew that the other party liked her, she would be in a very unfavorable position.


    Hence... It¡¯s better to reduce the possibility of getting into trouble. After some time, perhaps it won''t be


    painful for George when he has realized that I''m with Eugene. On the other hand, maybe after


    spending more time with Eugene, we''ll discover that we aren¡¯t suited for each other. That would also


    save a lot of trouble.


    At the current moment, her thoughts were in a mess as she didn¡¯t know what to do. George asked her


    once more, ¡°Olivia, you haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you?¡±


    Olivia was immediately flustered, so she frowned at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to use our promise and


    force me to agree to be your girlfriend, are you?¡±


    Upon noticing her nervous expression, he softened his stance and touched her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be


    nervous. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything. It¡¯s still the same for me. If you are tired one day, just


    remember that I¡¯m still waiting for you.¡±


    She remained silent upon hearing that. That night, she had a dream that both Eugene and George


    spoke to her. In the dream, George said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Why did you


    agree to be Eugene¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯ve waited for you for seven full years. Aren¡¯t you being ungrateful?


    Are you going to break your promise?¡±


    On the other hand, Eugene asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s family? Why does he also have feelings for


    you? Why do you feel guilty toward him?


    Each of them took their turn to question her in the dream. She was so shocked that she was


    immediately jolted awake. Panting, she sat up and still felt the fear within her. I must have been


    affected by the two menst night. After George''s confession, I chatted with Eugene for another half an


    hour before sleeping. Although she wasn''t cautious around Eugene, his docile reaction made her feel


    guilty. Why do I feel that I owe both of them?


    After she nced at her phone that was on her bed, she realized that it was already six in the morning.


    George definitely won''t be able to wake up earlier, seeing how much he drankst night. This means


    that they have to count on me for breakfast! Even though my cooking isn¡¯t great, it¡¯s at least edible.


    Otherwise, George will definitely nag again. Maybe I can cook some congee with carrot and some


    salted vegetables. Didn¡¯t Eugene say that it was nice?


    As she sat on the bed, she hadn¡¯t formted a n. At that moment, a message suddenly rang. After


    she looked at her phone, she saw that Eugene had sent a short message to her. ¡®I¡¯ve already made


    breakfast. Come over to grab some!¡¯Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By that point, Olivia was over the moon. How should I describe this feeling? It¡¯s like someone handing


    a pillow to me right after I¡¯ve dozed off or someone passing an umbre to me during a rainy day¡ª all


    by using my favorite method.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Olivia was thoughtful. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m easily moved, but Eugene is too convincing. How can anyone


    resist his powerful tactics?


    She tried to stop herself from smiling as she got down from bed. Then, she opened the door in her


    pyjamas and found a stic bag containing a few food containers in front of her door.


    The minute she smelled the aroma of spicy lobster, she instinctively swallowed.


    However, after looking around, she didn¡¯t see Eugene.


    She took a few steps outside and looked around. Where is he? Did he leave after putting these here?


    After she couldn¡¯t see him, she turned to head indoors. However, she suddenly bumped into someone


    and heard a familiar voice with a familiar fragrance.


    ¡°Girlfriend, how¡¯s my performance?¡±


    Olivia raised her head to look into Eugene¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°What performance? Didn¡¯t I ask you to


    disappear for ten days?¡±


    As he looked at her, Eugene was immediately excited¡ªOlivia was only wearing a pair of white pyjamas


    as her soft bodyy in his embrace. Who can resist this?


    He lowered his head to rub on her shoulders as he took a deep breath, taking in her fragrance.


    Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t I disappeared?¡±


    Olivia quietly avoided him. ¡°What do you mean that you¡¯ve disappeared? You were around all the time,


    especially for the past three days!¡±


    Eugene raised his head and looked at her resentfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t around for any one of those days! Look


    at how hard it is for me to see you!¡±


    With that, he bent down to hug her. There was even a tinge of sadness in his voice, ¡°I missed you so


    much!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help herself and smirked slightly. However, her small hands pushed him away. ¡°Let go of


    me! What if George sees uster?¡±


    Eugene pouted at her. ¡°We are a normal couple. Why do you make it like we are sneaking around?¡±


    She silently rolled her eyes. ¡°Who asked you to sneak around?¡±


    He released her from his embrace, saying, ¡°In that case, please allow me to introduce myself to your


    senior formally.¡± With that, he walked to the door.


    Upon seeing that, she was taken aback that she immediately yelled his name in a low voice, ¡°Hey,


    Eugene¡ª¡± She pulled him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    As he stood there, he looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the one who is sneaking around? Let me


    show you how formal I can be!¡±


    She looked at him fiercely. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Upon looking at her furious expression, he smiled. ¡°Seeing how well-behaved I am, do I get any


    rewards?¡±


    Olivia said in anger, ¡°S-Stop thinking about rewards all the time!¡±


    With a smile, Eugene replied, ¡°Fine, what about some benefits?¡±


    She cooed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a smiley face, alright? Then, you will umte ten of them in no time.¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I told you to change the smiley face to a kissing emoji. I¡¯ll have to


    exchange them for something in the future.¡±


    Olivia remained silent upon hearing that. How shameless of him!


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat this as an exchange today!¡± With that, Eugene held the back of her head with his palm and


    kissed her.


    She tried to struggle, but he seemed to have expected that and pushed her to the wall. With the wild


    wolf in front of her and the wall behind her, she felt like cursing out loud.


    In the beginning, his kisses were quite rushed and fierce, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    After that, when he saw that she became more docile, he also toned down on his actions.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was cursing him in her heart, Hmph, this man is not here to send breakfast to me! He¡¯s here to


    have his breakfast!


    On top of that, he only released her once he was satisfied with his ¡®breakfast¡¯.


    Olivia looked at him with a cold expression. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t you think that you went overboard today?¡±


    After taking a step backward, he lowered his head to look at her before chuckling gently. ¡°My dear


    girlfriend, you have to give a bit of the nice stuff. Otherwise, I can¡¯tst for ten days!¡±


    Is he threatening me again? She pouted her lips as she red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send meals


    to me tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Eugene deliberately teased her. ¡°In that case... Do you still want this breakfast or not?¡±


    What? Of course I do!


    Olivia immediately took the food containers on the ground, as if she was worried that he would really


    bring them home with him. She red at him with resentment, thinking, He¡¯s finished eating, but I¡¯m


    still hungry! ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you don¡¯t have to send any food over, starting from tomorrow.


    Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled in a low voice before holding her face and nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a


    petty person! Do you think I¡¯ll really bring it home?¡±


    She remained silent. Who knows? What if you really do that?


    Upon seeing her cute expression, it made him fancy her even more, no matter from which angle he


    looked at her. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair while looking at her with a gentle and loving


    expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much spicy lobster. It¡¯s not good to eat too much spicy food in the


    morning.¡±


    She wanted to say, Since you are worried about it being too much, why do you make it? However, after


    she thought about it, she knew that it must have been North who told him that he wanted to eat that


    dish. Hence, she said coquettishly, ¡°I know.¡±


    With that, she walked away, but after taking a couple of steps, she turned to remind him, ¡°Remember to


    take a nap when you arrive home!¡± He must have woken up much earlier to cook so much this


    morning.


    Eugene smiled as he thought, See, my girlfriend is worried about me! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just head inside.¡±


    Olivia nodded and opened the door to enter her house while holding the food containers in her hands.


    Just before she closed the door, she smiled at him shyly.


    At that instant, he suddenly felt like he had eaten an Alpine milk candy, warming his heart all the way


    from his tongue.


    On the other hand, just as she entered the house and turned with the food containers in her hand, she


    heard a male¡¯s clear voice. ¡°What are you doing? Who sent you food early in the morning?¡±


    Olivia was so shocked that her soul almost flew out of her body and quickly exined, ¡°I-I ordered


    some takeout.¡±


    George frowned. ¡°Why did you order takeout again? I¡¯m here!¡±


    She exined guiltily, ¡°You drank a lotst night. I wanted to let you sleep in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make breakfast. What have you bought?¡±


    He looked at the food containers in her hands in confusion.


    She tried to shrug it off by saying, ¡°I bought a lot. There are spicy lobsters, which North loves.¡±


    As she spoke, she brought the food containers into the dining hall.


    More importantly, she only knew about the spicy lobsters¡ªshe had no idea what else Eugene had


    made.


    George¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°You ordered spicy lobster for the kid early in the morning? Wouldn¡¯t that


    stimte his stomach a little too much? You should eat something light in the morning.¡±


    Olivia quickly replied, ¡°I know, but North has wanted to eat that since yesterday, so I ordered it for him


    today.¡±


    ¡°The restaurants in Summer City sell lobsters in the morning?¡±


    She immediately answered, ¡°Yes, there are 24-hour restaurants here, so we can order anything that we


    like at any time.¡±


    With that, she opened the food containers and reported as she took the items out, ¡°I also bought some


    biscuits, scrambled eggs with fungus, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, red bean porridge¡ª¡±


    He asked, ¡°Why did you order so much?¡±


    ¡°Well, I bought all of the dishes that look good,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help yourself first, George? I¡¯ll wake North up.¡± With that, she escaped to her son¡¯s


    room.


    After she entered the room, her heart was still furiously palpitating. She touched her lips, which seemed


    slightly swollen. Damn you, Eugene. He didn¡¯t release my lips all this while. I hope George didn¡¯t notice


    it.


    Sure enough, George hadn¡¯t noticed that Olivia¡¯s swollen lips after she was being violently kissed. After


    all, she had lowered her head to avoid him all this while. However, he noticed that the breakfast


    seemed weird.


    It was impossible to buy many different meals from one restaurant, but she had returned home with all


    of them in the same stic bag.


    This is weird!


    He rose to his full height to search for the receipt, but he couldn¡¯t locate it after a long time. His frown


    deepened. Olivia is lying to me.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Who the hell sent these to her for breakfast?


    When Olivia brought North out from the room, George had already sat at the dining table after


    arranging everything.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. George!¡±


    ¡°Morning, North. Look at what your mother has bought for you!¡±


    As soon as North saw what was on the table, his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Spicy lobster?¡±


    He immediately climbed up the chair and took the chopsticks to take the lobsters. Then, he gave it to


    George. ¡°This is for you, Mr. George!¡±


    George was shocked upon seeing that. ¡°This is for me?¡±


    North¡¯s face darkened. ¡°To peel the shell off.¡±


    George was half-exasperated and half-amused at the same time. ¡°I was moved for nothing.¡±


    She was speechless upon hearing that and wanted to take the gloves from him, saying, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He avoided her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t peel as fast as I do.¡±


    North chuckled as he patiently waited. When George handed him the shelled lobster, he thoughtfully


    ced it in the former¡¯s bowl. ¡°The first one is for Mr. George!¡±


    A surprised George pushed the bowl to North. ¡°Go ahead.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    North pretended to be mature, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? The first person to shell it should be the


    first one to eat it.¡±


    Even though he had said so, he subconsciously swallowed.


    George couldn¡¯t help but smile as he quickened his pace and shelled another lobster for Olivia in no


    time.


    However, North ced his share in her bowl.


    She smiled reassuringly. ¡°Baby, you should eat first.¡±


    However, upon his insistence, she stopped resisting and ate it.


    At that moment, George asked, ¡°Who sent these to you for breakfast?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she was shocked¡ªthe lobster meat that she had just eaten went down the wrong


    way in her throat. In that instant, the spice flooded her mouth as she could not stop coughing for the


    next three minutes.


    Her reaction had immensely frightened him, so he quickly poured a ss of water for her. ¡°Quickly


    drink this.¡±


    After taking the ss of water from him and downing half of it, her coughs finally subsided.


    She gently patted her chest that slightly ached from all the coughing as she looked at him with


    resentment. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I ordered takeout earlier? The delivery man sent it here!¡±


    George eyed her coldly. ¡°Tell me then¡ªthese dishes are obviously not from the same restaurant. How


    did you manage to put all of them into one bag?¡±


    With that, North, who was eating the lobsters, raised his head as he nervously looked at Olivia.


    Olivia felt her heart immediately sinking after hearing that. I¡¯m doomed! I knew it! Based on George''s


    intelligence, he must have realized that something is off. What should I do?


    She gulped and resignedly said, ¡°Fine, I admit that it was sent by others, but that¡¯s because I wanted to


    treat you well! You are well aware where my culinary skills lie, so I asked Katie to send this to me. She


    left it at the door earlier!¡±


    North was speechless upon hearing that. What? Mommy doesn¡¯t even need to prepare a draft to lie. I


    can tell that my daddy made this right after trying it!


    George¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Katie made this for you?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Who else would it be if it¡¯s not her? Would it be Nathan otherwise? Only Katie¡¯s cooking


    is edible around here. Both Nathan and I are considered freeloaders here.¡±


    Her exnation seemed to convince him as he eyed her disdainfully. ¡°You still have the guts to say


    this? Kate and Nathan called to ask me out for a mealst night. It¡¯s not that good to reject them


    anyway. Tell them that we¡¯ll have a gathering tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give them a callter.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart had finally calmed down as she sessfully hid the truth from George.


    However, she could no longer hide her rtionship with Eugene from Kate.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    When Olivia called, Kate and Jasper were having a meal outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, sister?¡± Kate asked.


    Olivia¡¯s voice came through. ¡°George has asked us to have a gathering tomorrow evening. Come over


    earlier tomorrow¡ªwe¡¯ll meet at the restaurant on Riverdale Street!¡±


    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s on me tomorrow. No one else is allowed to pick up the tab!¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°No problem, you¡¯ll have the opportunity, but you have to help me out on something!¡±


    Kate asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Olivia sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°Well, Eugene had sent me breakfast this morning , but George


    saw it. I have no other choice but to lie that you were the one who sent it to me.¡±


    Kate was shocked. ¡°What? Eugene made breakfast for you?¡±


    Olivia quickly said, ¡°Shhh, please lower your voice! Do you want the entire world to know?¡±


    Kate was nonchnt about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If I were you, I would definitely show it off to the


    entire world.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°That¡¯s you, not me. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this. Remember, if George


    asks about it, tell him that you made it. If he doesn¡¯t, you can forget it. He doesn¡¯t seem suspicious


    about it to me.¡±


    Kateughed. ¡°Alright, I got it. But hey, you have to tell me what I¡¯ve made, right?¡±


    ¡°Spicy lobster, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, congee...¡±


    When she heard that, she giggled. ¡°President Nn knows how to cook, huh?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°I think he made the vegetables, but the rest was bought.¡±


    Kate asked, ¡°No matter what, he surely treats you well enough, but why are you afraid of letting George


    know?¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t exin this on the phone, so she forcefully said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let him know


    about it.¡±


    Kate said, ¡°You are avoiding the question. Tell me, does George like you too?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye!¡±


    With that, Olivia hung up.


    Upon looking at the phone after Olivia ended the call, Kate couldn¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s doomed this


    time! Two men are trying to pursue her concurrently. Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do about it!


    While looking at her, Jasper asked, ¡°Is this your best friend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is her son alright?¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He even picked up the phone thest time I called her. I heard that Olivia had


    nightmaresst night, but it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    While cutting the steak, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    He had been studying abroad all the while and only returned not long ago to open a local jewelry store.


    It was at a fashion party that he heard of the magazine publisher, ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯.


    Initially, he wanted to use the opportunity to coborate with the magazine publisher to form a working


    rtionship with Kate, so that he could be closer to Eugene. After all, connections would be a


    powerful resource in the current society.


    After interacting with her, Jasper slowly developed a liking toward her. She was kind, passionate, and


    straightforward. On top of that, she was quite humorous at times. Soon, everything else didn¡¯t seem so


    important to him.


    ¡°The steak from this restaurant is pretty authentic. Try this.¡± Jasper pushed the steak that he had just


    sliced in front of her.


    Kate smiled. ¡°Thanks. You are exceptionally polite. Is everyone who studied abroad a gentleman?¡±


    He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t generalize everything. Not everyone who studies abroad is chivalrous. Some of


    them might look decent, but they can be quite immoral.¡±


    Sheughed out loud. ¡°So, you are actually one of those people?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that decency and immoral aren¡¯t contradictory? If the same person is


    being treated both ways, the perpetrator is a gentleman indeed!¡±


    After thinking about it, Kate thought that Jasper¡¯s exnation was rather reasonable. Men are beasts,


    after all! ¡°Well, at least you look like a gentleman. I¡¯m not evendylike,¡± she said in exasperation.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Jasper smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that you behave like this. You are straightforward. You have to know


    that people who aredylike and chivalrous are restrained by many strict rules and they don¡¯t like to


    abide by it all the time. They also want to be like you and freely express their thoughts and feelings.¡±


    Kate ced a piece of steak into her mouth, saying while she chewed, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s difficult for


    people to express their thoughts nowadays. Everyone seems to be hiding behind a facade. Even by


    looking at them, it feels exhausting!¡±


    He nodded in concurrence. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s good for you to be like this.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do this all the time too. After meeting my sponsors, I will have to respectfully bow to


    them.¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°You are the person-in-charge this time. I¡¯ll have to suck up to you.¡±


    Sheughed out loud. ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you!¡±


    He alsoughed. Amidst the happy atmosphere, they suddenly heard a girlish voice. ¡°Kate!¡±


    As soon as Kate heard the voice, she immediately frowned, as if it was her natural biological reaction.


    Following the direction of the voice, she saw Mnie Hopper¡¯s irritating face and immediately retracted


    her gaze and ignored her.


    However, Mnie was unable to tell what went on and scooted closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Although she was talking to Kate, she appraised the man seated opposite who looked like he was a


    gentleman and elegant. However, he was not as handsome as Nathan or as tall as him. A sudden


    surge of pride enveloped her as she looked down on Jasper. ¡°Kate, is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Katezily looked at her, answering, ¡°You already have a boyfriend, so it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t casually


    ask about other men. Not every one of them belongs to you, you know!¡±


    Mnie looked hurt upon hearing that. ¡°Kate, what do you mean? I¡¯m notying my eyes on anyone


    else. Nate and I saw you, so we thought ofing over to say hi to you. Why are you so rude?¡±


    With that, she pouted at Nathan, using her expression toin to him.


    Nathan had been eyeing Jasper from the moment he entered the restaurant. She likes that man? She


    smiles happily when she talks to other men, but she keeps ignoring me. What have I done to her? It


    was merely a joke after all! Does she have to hold a grudge for so long?


    There was a heavy feeling in Nathan¡¯s chest as he grabbed Mnie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too


    much about this. Kate has always been strict in her taste and isn¡¯t simply impressed by the average


    Joe!¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°I hope you are always so confident.¡±


    After staying silent for a long time, Jasper still thought about her words when she had said, ¡°Not every


    man belongs to you, you know!¡± Obviously, she wants me.


    Suddenly, his spirit soared as his heart wildly palpitated. He winked at Kate as he said in a low, sexy


    voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m yours. I have a high standard too and won¡¯t be impressed by b*tches.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The minute he said those words, Kate had no idea what the others thought, but she blushed. W-What


    is he talking about? What does he mean when he says he¡¯s mine?


    She looked at him with a warning, but he winked at her.


    She was speechless upon seeing that.


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened as she realized that they were insulting her. This man¡¯s reaction is rather


    quick after all. He¡¯s cing aside his feelings for Kate and defending her now. Is he trying to ask her


    out? Tsk, if this continues, she is going to fall for someone else. It won¡¯t be fun anymore when no one is


    competing with me.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    She threw herself at Nathan¡¯s arms and looked at him with resentment without saying another word.


    He was also looking for an excuse to retaliate, so he questioned Jasper, ¡°Is this the way you speak?


    Who do you mean by b*tches?¡±


    Jasperughed, raising his gaze to look at Nathan. Compared to thetter¡¯s frustration, there was no


    hint of any offense in his eyes. However, it was precisely because of his humble attitude that his words


    were even more infuriating. ¡°Apart from Katie, the rest of the women who want me are b*tches. If you


    like to put yourself in this category, suit yourselves!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s face was very sullen, as if dark clouds had covered his entire face. Looking extremely


    offended, he suddenly smiled coldly and looked at Kate as he said spitefully, ¡°Your taste in men still has


    a lot of room for improvement. Though you change boyfriends often, their quality seems to be worse!¡±


    Kate smiled with warmth. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind at all¡ªas long as your taste is good enough.¡±


    Nathan snorted before saying, ¡°My taste is indeed much better than yours.¡±


    Her pupils narrowed as her face darkened before looking at him with a cold expression. ¡°In that case,


    why don¡¯t you return home and look at her for the entire day? We haven¡¯t even started eating, so


    please don¡¯t stand here and affect our appetite!¡±


    ¡°Well, I was about to say the same thing. After staying here for such a short while, even our appetite is


    gone!¡±


    With that, Nathan pulled Mnie away while Kate tried to suppress her rising anger.


    Then, Jasper smiled. ¡°What was that? Is he your ex?¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t want to borate, so she vaguely replied, ¡°No. Thanks for everything.¡±


    He looked at her in shock. ¡°For what?¡±


    Upon looking at his serious expression, she added, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He was just helping me out earlier. If I talk too much about it, it¡¯ll make me look like I actually believe


    him!


    However, he resumed the topic and patiently exined to her, ¡°When I said that I¡¯m yours earlier, I


    really mean it!¡±


    She froze. In fact, she felt his intimacy, but her heart had already belonged to another person seven


    years ago. What can I give him now?


    Sheughed lightly. ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªthe price has already been fixed. No matter who you are to


    me, there¡¯s no discount!¡±


    Heughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that to obtain a discount!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s no discount whatsoever. Everything has to be calcted ordingly, even if


    you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    He did not n to let her off the hook just like that, so he asked again, ¡°What if I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡±


    Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°That won¡¯t do. In this day of age, a boyfriend is the most unreliable


    person nowadays.¡±


    Jasper was exasperated by her attempt to pass it off as a joke. ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t want to talk about


    rtionships, let¡¯s discuss work.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she smiled. ¡°I have no problem with that.¡±


    ...


    Olivia, George, Kate, and Nathan gathered at a five-star hotel the next evening.


    Kate had arrived at the same time as Olivia and George, but Nathan waste. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t


    alone as he brought Mnie along.


    Olivia slightly frowned when the three of them saw Nathan with Mnie. He clearly knows that this is a


    private gathering for the few of us. Why did he bring that woman? Does he want to make us disgusted?


    Kate felt simr emotions¡ªshe kept convincing herself not to care about it anymore during the period


    and thought that she had seeded.


    However, as soon as she saw them arriving together like a pair of Siamese twins, she finally knew that


    she was feigning that she didn¡¯t care at all. As Jasper was around yesterday, she felt less lonely due to


    his presence. Perhaps it was their jabs at each other that made her feel more at ease.


    However, since it was a private gathering tonight, they shouldn¡¯t have brought anyone whom they liked.


    After all, their topics would surround this past. If he doesn¡¯t have the intention to be with her forever, he


    won¡¯t bring her here along.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Kate suddenly felt like something heavy hadnded on her heart¡ªit hurt so much that she almost ran


    out of breath. It seems like Mnie is his true love after all. After being together with her for so long, I


    can¡¯t believe that Nathan isn¡¯t tired of her.


    After seeing that she did not bring Jasper with her, Nathan felt that he was somehow more superior, so


    his mood improved by a few notches.


    When he had arrived with Mnie, he first greeted George. ¡°George, when did you return? If Olivia


    didn¡¯t post that picture, I didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I was already back three days ago.¡± With that, George looked at Mnie. ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡±


    With a smile, Nathan pulled her over to introduce her. ¡°Yes, this is my girlfriend, Mnie Hopper. Mel,


    this is George, my senior. When I was abroad, he¡¯s the one who took care of me!¡±


    She was in a daze, intently staring at George. This man is too handsome! He¡¯s on par with Eugene! If I


    can¡¯t get Eugene, I can settle with this man too!


    She was still immersed in her daydream and did not hear Nathan¡¯s introduction at all.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes when she saw that. This woman is really promiscuous. She¡¯s already


    nning to be him the moment she sees him. This is the first time that she¡¯s meeting George. Yet, she


    doesn¡¯t know how to hold herself back and is instead looking at him this way!


    Naturally, Nathan also noticed her behavior. His face darkened as he nudged her. ¡°Come on, say


    hello!¡±


    Olivia chuckled gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stunned by George¡¯s good looks, Miss Hopper?¡±


    Her tone sounded slightly sarcastic yet it almost seemed that it was part of her usual jokes.


    It was only after her words that Mnie returned to her senses as she patiently exined herself, ¡°I


    feel like I have seen you somewhere.¡±


    George arched his eyebrows to challenge her. ¡°Yeah, where?¡±


    She smiled shyly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but you are as good-looking as Nathan!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    See, she knows how to tter people.


    Kate smiled sarcastically. If I¡¯m in the same position, I¡¯ll probably say ¡®George is so much more good-


    looking than you¡¯.


    It¡¯s only natural that someone like me won¡¯t be liked by others.


    She leaned on the couch without saying another word and looked at the floor. asionally, she would


    talk to North.


    However, because of Mnie¡¯s words, Nathan¡¯s mood had improved.


    All his dissatisfaction toward her had disappeared. While holding her waist, he said, ¡°No worries, your


    boyfriend is not that petty. It¡¯s fine to tter George. I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯m not as handsome as him.¡±


    Mnie smiled and tugged on his body, leaning closer to his ear before saying flirtatiously, ¡°To me,


    you¡¯re the most handsome person!¡±


    Nathan was immediately over the moon upon hearing that. He looked at her lovingly and pinched her


    cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re good at sweet-talking!¡±


    She seemed a little shy as she looked around and gave a shy smile. ¡°Stop that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only my close friends.¡±


    With that, he sat down with her.


    As George was here, Kate did not immediately stand up and quietly moved her chair toward North


    instead.


    Nathan felt her attempt to distance herself, but couldn¡¯t care less about it. No matter what, I¡¯ve won this


    round.


    Mnie clearly saw her attempt and gave a superior smile, as if she was in control of everything.


    ¡°Katie, why are you sitting so far away? The distance between both of you can amodate another


    person,¡± she said with a smile.


    Kate nned to ignore Mnie, but she was shamelessly bold and asking for a lecture. After taking a


    sip of water, Kate slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s so that I won¡¯t feel nauseated by someone.¡±


    With that, all the adults maintained their basic manners as they tried not to break into a smile.


    However, the only person who did not care much was North, who burst outughing. ¡°Haha!


    Godmother, why don¡¯t you sit closer to me?¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Kate had conspicuously scooted over to North, making the couple feel like they were isted. Feeling


    embarrassed, Nathan looked at her, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t nauseated you in seven years. Just because


    you¡¯re having dinner with me, it¡¯s made you feel that way?¡±


    Olivia decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop it right now. The person who¡¯s paying for this


    dinner, be more enthusiastic and order some food!¡±


    Ignoring Nathan, Kate gave the menu to George. ¡°George, have a look. Just order whatever you like.


    This is on me today!¡±


    Upon looking at Nathan¡¯s grumpy expression, George smiled and perused the menu without saying


    anything else before ordering grilled fish. Then, he passed the menu to Olivia. ¡°That¡¯s it for me. Why


    don¡¯t you order the rest? I haven¡¯t been around for a few years, so I¡¯m not quite sure what the dishes


    actually are.¡±


    After taking the menu, she ordered a few dishes that were North¡¯s favorites. Then, she handed the rest


    to Kate. Without even asking the couple, she ordered a few more dishes before directly handing the


    menu to the waiter.


    However, Nathan didn¡¯t seem to mind it as he was used to being thick-skinned and being a freeloader


    anyway. Since she didn¡¯t ask us, I¡¯ll order it myself. Then, he called the waiter who was about to leave.


    ¡°Give me a te of sweet and sour pork ribs. Mel loves that.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Kate almost blew her top. However, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene out and


    did not say anything¡ªeven though she was furious.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie was slightly unhappy by the way she was being treated, but since Nathan had already spoken,


    she could at least try to present herself as a thoughtful person. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are already so many


    dishes. It will be a waste if we can¡¯t finish them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since someone is paying for the meal tonight, you can order whatever you want.¡±


    Nathan looked at Kate in a provocative manner, but shepletely ignored him as she had no


    intention to talk to him at all. Her behavior had made him feel as if his offense hadnded on nothing¡ª


    there was no fight for him to pick on.


    However, Mnie frowned as she hated his cheapskate character. He was not poor, but it would be


    akin to pulling teeth for him to foot the bill. He¡¯s so stingy, no matter from which angle I look at! I already


    had to exercise so much effort to ask him to buy something for me, be it a bag or clothes. After being


    with him for such a long time, he¡¯s still calctive, as if it is a war! It¡¯s so tiring! I¡¯ll dump him once I


    have found a better man. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste with him. She quietly appraised George


    throughout the entire dinner. Why are the men around Olivia getting better each time? More


    importantly, they are so loyal to her!


    Olivia had seen through her expression¡ªin less than ten minutes, thetter had already nced at


    George more than five times. Her intentions are probably obvious to everyone except for Nathan, who¡¯s


    still in the dark. In fact, George, who had been speaking to North, had also noticed that.


    The restaurant was rather quick in preparing the food. All the ten dishes that they ordered had arrived


    in no time. After pouring a ss of wine for George, Kate raised her ss for a toast. ¡°George, now


    that you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? We can bring you around. If Olivia is busy, I


    can be your tour guide¡ªfree of charge!¡±


    He touched his wine ss to hers, causing it to clink, with a smile. ¡°I appreciate it, but you guys are all


    working. I don¡¯t want my presence to affect your work. Apart from that, I won¡¯t stay for long, so you


    don¡¯t have to bother much.¡±


    Holding Nathan¡¯s arms, Mnie suggested, ¡°George, you can ask Nathan to apany you. He¡¯s not


    that busy nowadays.¡±


    Nathan immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to go anywhere, I¡¯ll send you around.¡±


    George smiled. ¡°Sure. When I want to go somewhere, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±


    Nathan looked at him in seriousness. ¡°George, I¡¯m being serious. If it weren¡¯t for you and Olivia, I might


    still be living on the streets now. Now that you are back, you must let me treat you well!¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡°Come on, we are close friends after all, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± George said.


    Then, Olivia and George started chatting about their daily life in Mastar. She smiled at George. ¡°Do you


    still remember the CPR back then, George?¡±


    After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Which one? I don¡¯t recall that.¡±


    Olivia smiled as she replied, ¡°There was a time Nathan was not doing quite well. He owned loan sharks


    some money, so they kept chasing after him. After that, he had a habit of running away as soon as


    someone started chasing him. There was a time when a man picked up his wallet and wanted to give it


    back to Nathan. While chasing him, he said, ¡®Don¡¯t go. Here¡¯s your wallet.¡¯ But Nathan couldn¡¯t


    understand at that time and thought he was one of the loan sharks. So he ran with all his might, but he


    suddenly slipped and fell. He was quite smart¡ªhe pretended to faint. But when the man reached him


    and saw that he was still breathing, he immediately bent down to perform a CPR on Nathan. Poor Nate


    was so shocked that he immediately came back to life, shocking the foreigner.¡±


    With that, everyone burst outughing. Nathan also couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    understand thenguage back then, so I thought he was chasing me for money.¡±


    George also smiled. ¡°I seem to recall this. When he returned, he was worried that he might be infected


    by whatever diseases the man had.¡±


    Nathan was unwilling to be the victim alone, so he told a funny story about Olivia as well. ¡°Olivia, what


    about you? I remember that a local millionaire once confessed to you romantically. He decorated our


    clinic with roses, balloons, and even carriages. The roses were fresh, the carriage was brand new, and


    he even had two drones with a couplet hung on them. Perhaps he knew that Olivia is from Criecia, so


    he wanted to show her something of ournguage¡ªhow touching! But I¡¯m torn betweenughing and


    crying after I saw that. The first line was, I¡¯ll work hard for you, and I¡¯ll cry for you. The second line


    went, I¡¯m crazy for you, and I¡¯ll knock myself out for you. The central line was, I love you, Olivia!¡±


    With that, a surge ofughter rang in the parlor. After avoiding Olivia¡¯s p, Nathan continued, ¡°Then,


    right after Olivia walked out, he hugged her immediately and asked her to marry him passionately. No


    matter what Olivia said, he did not listen. In the end, she had to punch him to make him calm down.


    What did he say in the end? He said he¡¯d wait for you forever?¡±


    Olivia giggled. ¡°I¡¯m at the wits end. What else can I do apart from punching him?¡±


    Nathan asked, ¡°How is he doing now? Did he get a girlfriend after that?¡±


    George also smiled. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve not seen him at the clinic after that.¡±


    Everyone was in high spirits when they talked about their past. Then, they brought up the money tree


    that George had sent Olivia. Nathanughed out loud. ¡°I knew that you were the one who sent that.


    Apart from you, there¡¯s no other person who is so generous! Those were real diamonds, man!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia was embarrassed upon the mention of that. ¡°You don¡¯t say! The next night, I had a dream that


    the money tree was stolen. I was so shocked that I kept chasing the thief in my dream while I only wore


    slippers. No matter how hard I ran, I couldn¡¯t catch up to him, and I even lost one of my slippers. When


    I woke up, I realized that I fell asleep on the couch, and one of my slippers had slipped off.¡± With that,


    the group burst outughing again.


    George joined theughter. ¡°What are you worried about? There¡¯s an anti-theft system installed. Before


    the thief can steal it, the police would already have arrived! Initially, I nned to just send you some


    rose tea¡­¡±


    When they were chatting about the money tree, Mnie couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. So thevish gift


    in Olivia¡¯s office was given by this ridiculously-handsome man in front of us.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Even though the present was slightly old-fashioned, Mnie was undeniably attracted by the money.


    Sure enough, he¡¯s rich and handsome!


    If this man belongs to me, I swear I won¡¯t be looking at any other men in the future.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nathan treats me well, but he is really stingy.


    When she was deep in her thoughts, she saw Kate walking out of the parlor from the corner of her


    eyes. A sudden thought flitted across her mind. Aha! I was just worried that my frustration had nowhere


    to be released!


    Then, she told Nathan gently, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Nathan was deep in conversations with Olivia and the rest, so he merely replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Mnie¡¯s lips as she walked out of the parlor.


    Olivia took a sip of the tea in front of her, also revealing a vindictive smile. A leopard never changes its


    spot. She¡¯s bound to reveal her true self some time.


    She raised her head and looked at George. Then, the both of them exchanged smiles.


    On the other hand, Nathan was still speaking enthusiastically, ¡°Do you still remember when Tiger just


    arrived? He hid himself when he saw us giving injections. The patients were calm, but he himself burst


    into tears. Is he much better now?¡±


    George replied, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just afraid of needles. After that, I asked him to be the receptionist instead.¡±


    Nathan smiled. ¡°Good idea. Tiger is smart, and he¡¯s good with money. Is he in his twenties now? When


    I was there, he was only around 15.¡±


    George replied, ¡°You are only three years older than him, yet you make it sound like he¡¯s much younger


    than you.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°However, at that time, Nathan didn¡¯t look like he was just three years older than him.


    He was very tall; Tiger was probably intimidated by him.¡±


    When they were still chatting away, Nathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller ID, he


    picked it up perplexedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mel?¡±


    Mnie choked. ¡°Nate, please carry on. I-I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Nathan frowned. ¡°Why? Come stay with us for a while longer. We¡¯ll leave together.¡±


    ¡°N-No. You guys carry on. I¡¯ll go back in a taxi.¡±


    Her voice sounded sad on the phone.


    Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel lobby,¡± Mnie answered. ¡°But you don¡¯t have toe here. I¡¯m fine. I-I¡¯m just not


    feeling too well, so I would like to go home first. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    The more she said, the more Nathan felt that something was wrong. He got up immediately to open the


    door of the parlor.


    Immediately, he saw Mnie standing at the lobby, fully drenched. Water dripped from her clothes, and


    her cheeks looked swollen. When she saw her, her eyes turned red immediately.


    Nathan strode over to her. ¡°Mel, what happened to you? Who did this?¡±


    Mnie merely looked at him aggrievedly. Even though she said nothing, the reluctance was clearly


    shown in her eyes, sending a clear message¡ªshe had been bullied.


    Worried, Nathan quickly asked the waiter for a towel and wiped the water from her face. Then, he took


    his jacket off and put it on her.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡±


    Mnie looked at Olivia, North, and George in the parlor fearfully.


    ¡°Katie said that this was a private gathering between a few of you, and I wasn¡¯t included at all. She


    med you for ordering the dish for me, and she said that I shouldn¡¯t be here. She even said that I was


    f*cking disgusting when I cried. I tried to reason with her, but she pped me right after. Then, she


    poured a bucket of water on me in the washroom.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s face immediately darkened. If she had given him other reasons, he might not have believed


    her. But he definitely believed that Kate would say such words. On top of that, she was not afraid of


    showing her viciousness in front of him.


    It¡¯s not enough for her to throw tantrums at me, is it? Now, she even started attacking Mnie!

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Nate. I probably don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± With that, Mnie was


    about to leave.


    Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he pulled her back. ¡°Why do you have to leave? You are my girlfriend. Why


    can¡¯t you be here?¡±


    Mnie looked as though she was about to burst into tears while she trembled next to Nathan. ¡°B-B-


    But¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything! I¡¯m here!¡±


    At this moment, Kate walked out of the washroom. Just as she arrived at the lobby, she saw Nathan


    arriving angrily.


    She stood still as she red at him coldly.


    ¡°Kate Thomas, what do you have against Mel? Why did you bully her?¡± Nathan growled angrily.


    Kate merely smiled coldly. Sure enough, he¡¯s biased. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not the one he trusts.


    No wonder Mnie is so confident!


    She raised her eyes to look at him with a gaze that was even sharper than his. ¡°How did I bully her?¡±


    Nathan pulled her to Mnie. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? If you are unhappy with anything, you can talk to me!


    Why did you attack her when I¡¯m the one you are angry at? You¡¯ve been weirdtely. What have I done


    to you?¡±


    Kate shoved his hands off forcefully as her smile turned colder.


    ¡°Have you seen it with your own eyes that I poured water on her? How can you say that I bullied your


    girlfriend without any evidence? Couldn¡¯t it be that your girlfriend has arranged this drama herself?¡±


    With that, Nathan was so angry that he snorted.


    ¡°You are saying that Mel pped herself and poured a bucket of water on herself? Kate, I thought you


    were quite a decent person. Even though you had a sharp mouth, you were kind and softhearted.


    However, recently I feel like I don¡¯t know you anymore. Mel hasn¡¯t offended you. Why did you bully her?


    I specially brought her to this gathering to introduce her to George. What do you have against that?¡±


    His words were also quite sarcastic.


    His ruthless expression and his usations were like knives that stabbed into her. Her heart was


    already very wounded at this point.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry; at least not in front of him.


    She lowered her head and used a lot of effort to stop the tears that were about to bubble up.


    Suddenly, she felt that everything was so outrageous that she smiled. How can he be so foolish?


    At this moment, Mnie pretended to be thoughtful as she held Nathan back. ¡°Forget it, Nate. I¡¯ll just


    go back and change.¡±


    However, Nathan looked at Kate¡¯s smile, which he found annoying. After she bullied Mel, she could still


    smile?


    Holding Mnie¡¯s hands, Nathan red at Kate.


    ¡°Do you think that we are not supposed to be here today just because you are paying for dinner? If I


    had known that you were here, I wouldn''t havee at all. I¡¯ve been wanting to treat George since a


    long time ago, and I nned to pay for tonight¡¯s dinner as well. If you think that we are disgusting...¡± He


    pointed to the direction of the hall. ¡°Then leave!¡±


    If words could actually inflict damage, Kate would have been battered.


    She finally raised her head. Apart from her slightly-damp eyshes, there was nothing else on her


    face. She smiled at Nathan before she turned around to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Subconsciously, Olivia wanted to stop her. However, she realized that she was not heading out of the


    lobby. Instead, she was walking back to the washroom.


    At this moment, many people had already gathered at the hall, and they were discussing among


    themselves quietly.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°I thought she was about to leave, but is she actually going back to the washroom?¡±


    ¡°Is she going back to take something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s going back there to find some evidence. She doesn¡¯t seem like a person who would hit


    another person. On the other hand, the crying woman in front of us here seem like a scheming b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    When everyone was still confused by her actions, Kate returned with a bucket of water in her hands.


    When she walked to them, she had already raised her bucket.


    Olivia was the first to see that, and she smiled. Sure enough. I knew that Katie is not someone who can


    be easily bullied.


    She nudged George and North quietly. Then, the three of them took a few steps back quietly.


    Just after they had stabilized themselves, they heard a ssh of water. The bucket of water in Kate¡¯s


    hands were sshed on both Mnie and Nathan.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Nate!¡± Mnie quickly hid herself in Nathan¡¯s arms.


    Meanwhile, he yelled loudly, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, Kate?¡±


    However, Kate remained silent with a stony expression on her face as she threw the empty bucket


    away. The red bucket fell to the ground with a loud thud and rolled away on the smooth tiles.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground when they saw this. They had expected for her to take something


    out¡ªperhaps some evidence to prove herself. But they had never thought that she would bring out a


    bucket of water and pour it at Mnie.


    Is she initiating a fight, or is she objecting to them?


    Just when everyone was confused, Kate had already reached Mnie and pulled her by the cor.


    After that, she pped her cheeks twice quickly and fiercely.


    Both of them had not returned to their senses after being sshed by her, yet Kate had already hit


    Mnie. On top of that, she even spoke before Nathan red up.


    Looking at him, she announced in an arrogant and defiant tone as she pointed at Mnie, ¡°Now this is


    what I¡¯ve actually done!¡±


    Nathan quickly hugged Mnie, who looked aggrieved, into his arms. Then, he pointed at Kate angrily.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Kate?¡±


    When Kate looked at him, her eyes were so cold that it was as if she was looking at a corpse.


    ¡°Nathan! From today onward, there¡¯s nothing between us. We¡¯ll go our separate paths starting from this


    moment!¡±


    With that, she walked back to the parlor.


    ¡°Where are you going? Come back here and apologize! Have you gone nuts?¡± With that, Nathan tried


    to chase after her.


    However, Mnie pulled him back thoughtfully. ¡°Forget it! Nate, you guys are close friends!¡±


    Even though she asked him to let this pass, she still wiped the water from Nathan¡¯s face, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Furious, Nathan shook the water on his body angrily. Then, he told Olivia, ¡°You saw that, right? She


    has gone mad! What the hell is she thinking?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and replied in a calm voice that didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, ¡°What the hell are you


    thinking?¡±


    Nathan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia looked at him sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve known Katie for seven years. Don¡¯t you know her character? Do


    you really think that she would do this behind your back? To your girlfriend, no less?¡±


    Nathan felt guilty. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, could Mel have done this to herself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, is it, Miss Hopper?¡± Olivia looked at her with a cold smile on her face.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank, but she quickly adjusted her attitude and showed a sad expression. ¡°Olivia, I


    didn¡¯t do that! Why would I hit myself for nothing? This is outrageous! I know that you are good friends


    with Katie, but you can¡¯t use me like this!¡±


    Nathan was brainwashed by Mnie again. ¡°Olivia, I know that you are close with Katie, but you have


    to be reasonable. You saw her attitude at the dinner table yourself. What was that? She said that she


    was nauseated by us, and she deliberately distanced herself from us. When she was ordering the


    dishes, she didn¡¯t even ask us. She is obviously boycotting us. Even though I might have hurt her with


    my words before, she should just deal with me if she¡¯s unhappy with anything. Why did she take it out


    on Mel instead?¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Infuriated by Nathan, Olivia took a deep breath. Nathan deserves to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, it¡¯ll


    be an insult to his genius brain.


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she looked at him yfully. ¡°Right. Why did she attack Mnie


    alone, but not anyone else?¡±


    Nathan replied, ¡°That¡¯s because she wants to take revenge on me!¡±


    Olivia was annoyed again. After looking at Nathan for a while, she finally spoke, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m just letting


    you know in advance today¡ªif you are suffering in the future, remember that you deserved it!¡±


    Before Nathan could understand what Olivia actually meant, Kate had already walked out of the parlor


    holding her bag.


    After she walked out, she told George apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, George. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in


    front of you. I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a lump formed in her throat immediately. She lowered her head


    to stop herself from crying, and then she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my disastrous personal life that this gathering has been ruined. I¡¯ll rearrange this


    another time. I have to leave now. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Before George could say anything, Nathan, however, grabbed her arms relentlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? You¡¯re leaving just like that after you hit Mel?¡±


    Kate shoved his strong hands off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You disgust me!¡±


    She red at him with hatred in her eyes, not unlike looking at her arch enemy.


    At that instant, Nathan suddenly felt that she looked like a stranger to him. A surge of fear rose within


    him unknowingly, as if he was about to lose something.


    After exchanging nces with Olivia, George said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. It¡¯s still early,


    and everything is not settled here!¡±


    Kate looked furious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to settle it anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it like this!¡±


    From now onward, we will go our separate ways. I don¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore!


    However, Olivia pulled her back. ¡°Since when have you be so kind? You don¡¯t have to go soft on


    the people who don¡¯t deserve your kindness!¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. She merely wanted to find a ce to cry out loud.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Olivia uttered again, ¡°You can go ahead and leave. But give me my phone back first!¡±


    Kate was confused upon hearing that. What phone?


    Before she could react, Olivia had already fished out her phone from Kate¡¯s bag.


    Shocked, Kate asked, ¡°Why was your phone in my bag?¡±


    While unlocking, Olivia replied, ¡°I left it there when you went to the washroom just now.¡±


    Kate was still surprised to hear that. Why did she put her phone in my bag?


    Nevertheless, they knew the reason in no time as Olivia yed something on her phone.


    Initially, the sounds weren¡¯t very clear¡ªit merely consisted of footsteps, tap water, and sounds of doors


    opening and closing.


    Then, the conversation between Kate and Mnie was yed.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°Because you disgust me.¡±


    Mnieughed gently. ¡°I knew you were referring to me, yet Nathan thought you were insulting him.


    Hahaha¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt, seeing how sweet Nathan and I are? It¡¯s such a pity you can¡¯t see us in bed.


    Nathan¡¯s is the most sexy at that time. Maybe I¡¯ll record a video and send it to you some time.¡±


    With that, everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Did you hear that? This woman is such a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°A shameless b*tch! How disgusting!¡±


    ¡°I think the injury on her face probably wasn¡¯t inflicted by the other woman!¡±


    Mnie immediately panicked and ran to Olivia. ¡°You guys actually recorded everything?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia held Mnie¡¯s wrists after she rushed here and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡±


    Mnie was iling around in Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°You guys are breaking thew!¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Olivia nodded. ¡°What a pleasant surprise that you know thew. Do you know that ndering others is


    also against thew?¡±


    Nathan was stunned upon hearing that. What¡¯s going on?


    Mnie actually started this first?


    Kate heaved a long sigh. Sure enough, Olivia has predicted everything.


    Without the recording, she couldn¡¯t clear her name. The most she could do was to escape from here as


    soon as possible with grievances.


    Right now, everything¡¯s¡­ perfect.


    In the past, she was always afraid of hurting Nathan. Olivia might actually be right¡ªwe can¡¯t grow


    without hurt!


    Different thoughts passed through each of their minds while the recording continued to y.


    Kate said, ¡°You are so f*cking disgusting when you cry. Do you dare to talk like this in front of Nathan?¡±


    Mnieughed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m ttering him now! Actually, before meeting Eugene and


    George, I thought that Nathan was pretty decent. However, after spending more time with him, I


    realized that he is too stingy. If he were a little more generous, I would¡¯ve felt content. After all, he


    treats me really well, and he¡¯s very obedient. However, after meeting George today, I realized that God


    is really unfair. Why are there so many eligible men around Olivia, treating her so well? Why is it so


    difficult for me to even have a decent man?¡±


    Kate retorted angrily, ¡°How dare youpare yourself to Olivia! You can¡¯t even match a strand of her


    hair!¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°You are really close with her. But can it bepared to your feelings for Nathan?


    Unrequited love is the worst feeling, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t both of us work together? If you help me in


    dating George, I can give Nathan to you. Don¡¯t you want to show George around? If you bring me


    along and I sessfully make him fall for me, I will leave Nathan immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never


    stand a chance with him!¡±


    Then, Kate replied fiercely, ¡°You are so shameless! You¡¯d better stop your ns right now. If you hurt


    Nathan, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s maniacalughter rang from the phone to the entire hall. ¡°Hahahah! You are such a hopeless


    romantic! But your feelings for him are useless, because the person he loves is me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With that, there was no anger on Nathan¡¯s face due to Mnie¡¯s betrayal. Instead, he looked at Kate


    nkly.


    She loves me?


    How is that possible?


    D-Didn¡¯t she already have a few boyfriends?


    A few days ago, she even asked me to stay away from her so that I wouldn¡¯t disrupt her in looking for a


    boyfriend.


    How is it possible that she loves me?


    On the other hand, Kate was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole. She had never


    imagined that her feelings would be exposed in such a manner.


    She had even forgotten about this conversation when she was thinking about exposing Mnie¡¯s little


    drama.


    However, at this moment, it was impossible to stop.


    When Olivia heard Mnie say that she had had her eyes on Eugene and George, she red up and


    pushed Mnie to Nathan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Katie for saying that you guys are disgusting. Both of you are the perfect match for each


    other indeed!¡±


    Nathan felt embarrassed after being insulted, but he instinctively pushed Mnie away and looked at


    her in disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really opened my eyes, indeed. You are actually looking for a few other backups while dating


    me. On top of that, you even have your eyes on the people around me! How impressive! Do you even


    have a bottom line?¡±


    After being shoved by him, Mnie fell to the ground and looked at him resentfully.


    ¡°Nate, that¡¯s not how I actually think! Because she loves you, I deliberately said that to just infuriate


    her!¡±


    However, Olivia ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up and listen!¡±


    Hence, the recording continued.


    Kate said, ¡°Since he loves you, you¡¯d better stay with him loyally so that his efforts won¡¯t be in vain.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Mnieughed out loud once again. ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to worry about that! It doesn¡¯t matter


    whether or not I treat him well. As long as he thinks that I¡¯ve been treating him well, that¡¯s enough.


    Even though you have done a lot for him foolishly, he still thinks that I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    With that, she pointed at a red bucket that was half-filled with water.


    ¡°Even if I im that this bucket were blue, Nathan would also agree with me that it is indeed blue.


    Katie, oh Katie, you are not my matchpletely.¡± Her tone was arrogant and vindictive. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    believe me, let¡¯s try this¡­¡±


    Everyone in the public exchanged embarrassed looks as they heard two ps clearly, followed by the


    sound of water pouring down.


    ¡°If I say that you did this to me, who do you think Nathan will believe?¡±


    With that, everyone heard the sound of the door opening.


    At this moment, Olivia hit the pause button and looked at Nathan coldly. He was already frozen to the


    ground. ¡°Do you have anything to add on?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Nathan looked at Kate nkly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is like this.¡±


    Kate replied impassively, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote to know her now. Luckily, we have this recording.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin everything. Now that everything is as clear as day, I


    guess I don¡¯t have to apologize anymore, right?¡±


    Nathan felt a surge of fear as he looked at her, his heart palpitating wildly. As he walked over to her, he


    said, ¡°Katie, I¡¯m sorry. The one who should apologize is me. I must have been blind to have fallen for


    this woman.¡±


    However, Kate took a step back instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you like her.¡± With that, she looked


    at Olivia. ¡°Olivia, George, thanks for helping me out today. Are you guys done with dinner? Shall we


    continue this elsewhere?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are already full. If you want to leave, just go. Since you have drank some


    wine, it¡¯s better to hail a cab.¡±


    Kate agreed. ¡°Alright, then. If you would like to visit anywhere, George, just give me a call!¡±


    George replied, ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    With that, Kate nodded and left.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Nathan did not retract his gaze for a long time.


    On the other hand, when Olivia looked at him, there was no sympathy at all. Instead, her gaze was full


    of indifference.


    ¡°This is not the first time Mnie has picked on Katie. During theunching of my business, she also


    spoke to Katie, warning her to stay away from you. Her words were even more disgusting than what


    she said today. We kept telling ourselves that even though she doesn¡¯t like us, it¡¯s fine as long as she


    treats you well. However, it¡¯s unfortunate that she is not a decent person. Think about what you have


    done to Katie, and what you have said to her during this period. You pushed her away yourself!¡±


    With that, she left the restaurant.


    Finally, Nathan looked at Mnie with a pair of red eyes. At this moment, he was not sure if he was


    more furious or more embarrassed. After throwing a card at the counter to foot the bill, he pulled


    Mnie, who was on the floor, out of the restaurant.


    She struggled against him. ¡°Nate, I was wrong. I just spoke without thinking. I didn¡¯t want to seduce


    anyone.¡±


    However, Nathan merely ignored her and dragged her all the way before he threw her in the car. Then,


    he found a bundle of tape to tie her hands together.


    After sitting at the driver¡¯s seat, the car dashed straight ahead as he mmed his foot on the


    elerator.


    It was at this moment that Mnie felt genuine fear. Having dated Nathan for so long, she had never


    seen him lose his temper. His looks today were quite terrifying.


    ¡°Nate, s-s-slow down! I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Her meek character was quite useful to persuade him in the past. But today, Nathan seemed


    determined to ignore her, no matter what she said.


    She nced at the dashboard furtively. He''s already going 100 km/h! Even though it¡¯s evening, there


    are quite many cars around. On top of that, we are still in the city. He¡¯s nning to die with me!

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°N-Nate, where are you bringing me?¡±


    Nathan remained quiet with a furious expression.


    Even though the car had reached the outskirts, he had no intentions of stopping.


    Suddenly, he mmed on the brake, causing Mnie to swing forward uncontrobly before her head


    crashed into the windscreen in front.


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡± she yelled loudly due to the pain.


    Nathan did not fasten the seatbelt for her, and her hands were tied up. This emergency brake had


    knocked her against the ss, hurting her head.


    Nathan did not even look at her. Instead, he merely stared straight ahead.


    After Mnie finally struggled to get up, the car started moving once more. Just when she had gotten


    used to the speed, the car suddenly stopped again.


    There weren¡¯t many cars at the outskirts of the city, so he could drive quickly and brake immediately.


    After a dozen rounds of simr treatment, Mnie¡¯s head was already bleeding. She felt that her body


    had bruises all over as she felt pain in her entire body, as if she had been run over by a car.


    Finally, Nathan stopped the car and took out a pack of cigarettes from the glovepartment. Then,


    he took one out and lit it up.


    The smoke choked Mnie until she couldn¡¯t stop coughing.


    Before this, Nathan would stop smoking immediately and ask whether she was okay.


    In fact, he was quite a heavy smoker. When he burned the midnight oil in front of theputer, he


    often smoked to stay awake. He tried to cut the habit off since Mnie didn¡¯t like it.


    However, at this moment, he felt that he was an idiot. I was aplete fool. Why couldn¡¯t I tell her


    motives?


    ¡°You got closer to me on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    Mnie remained silent.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    His roar had shocked Mnie, who instinctively replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nathan took another puff of the cigarette before pinching her chin. ¡°Tell me honestly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±


    He looked quite savage at this moment, as though he really wanted to kill her.


    Mnie¡¯s heart thumped fearfully. Indeed, he had treated her so well until she had forgotten that he


    was considered a part of the Nn Family, and that Eugene was his uncle. She had forgotten that he


    could torture her anytime until she wished she were dead.


    I was too careless! I can¡¯t believe that Kate recorded that!


    No!


    It¡¯s Olivia who framed me!


    However, at this moment, everything was toote. After looking at Nathan¡¯s face furtively, she spoke


    carefully, ¡°That day, I fell to the ground deliberately. Your car didn¡¯t knock into me, and I deliberately fell


    to the ground to cause the injury on my knee to get your sympathy. I didn¡¯t allow you to send me to the


    hospital because I didn¡¯t want you to think of me as a materialistic person. On top of that, you would


    owe me a favor. I even got your Whatsapp number because of that.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathanughed out of intense fury. How smart! In order to get closer to me, she didn¡¯t mind hurting


    herself.


    ¡°So you also nned the second meeting?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°The few men at the restaurant that day were hired by me to deliberately hurt me so


    that your protective instincts would kick in. Naturally, that became the second time we met. I bought


    you dinner to let you know that I¡¯m someone who knows how to pay back a favor.¡±


    Nathan smiled. Sure enough. That time, I thought of her as someone who had her own principles even


    though she was quite soft-spoken. I thought she was much better than the girls who had many


    demands right at the beginning.


    In order to repay her meal, he treated her to a more scrumptious one.


    After a few more interactions, they slowly developed feelings for each other.


    He was ttered by her so much until he lost himself. He even thought that he was the sexiest and the


    most handsome man around.


    It was only at this moment that he realized it was all an illusion.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Looking at her, he asked once more, ¡°What did you tell Kate when Oliviaunched her business?¡±


    Mnie replied in a soft voice, ¡°I-I have forgotten.¡±


    Nathan merely said calmly, ¡°Think!¡±


    However, Mnie was taken aback that tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°Nate, I really know my


    mistakes now!¡± she eximed guiltily.


    However, Nathan merely looked at her coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. Do you think it¡¯s still useful right now?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t remember anymore. It¡¯s been so long! I saw that she kept looking at


    us, and then she drank a lot of alcohol to drown her sorrows, so I guessed that our intimacy had


    agitated her. Then, in the washroom, I tested her slightly.¡±


    Seeing that she went silent again, Nathan spoke callously, ¡°I asked you what you told her. Did you not


    understand me?¡±


    Mnie remained quiet. How should I tell him? Can those words be spoken out loud?


    If I tell him everything, he will get even angrier.


    When she was hesitating, a palmnded on her face, giving her a loud p. Then, Nathan¡¯s cold voice


    rang again.


    ¡°Stop ying tricks with me.¡±


    Mnie immediately held her cheeks painfully as she tried to hold her tears back.


    ¡°I just told her that you were not interested in her and that you loved me. I asked her to stay away from


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think this through¡ªif I find out that you are lying to me, you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s icy tone sounded like a demon from hell, causing Mnie to be so scared that she trembled.


    However, she was not sure if she was trembling because of the coldness due to her drenched clothes,


    or if it was because of fear.


    ¡°I-I said that we made love three times every night, and you kept going until I surrendered. I-I also said I


    loved the way you look in bed. I said that deliberately to agitate her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan suddenly choked. It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t really describe. Amidst the


    rage, he also felt disgusted as a surge of nausea shot through him. Putting aside Kate¡¯s feelings after


    hearing that¡ªeven though it was apliment, he still felt extremely disgusted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, he pulled Mnie¡¯s hair and knocked her head into the glovepartment in front of her.


    The loud thuds were mixed with her groans for help. ¡°Nate, I really know my mistakes now. Ahhh!


    Nate!¡±


    After a long time, Nathan seemed to have grown tired, and he seemed to have had enough of it. He


    finally stopped his mechanical movements and pulled Mnie¡¯s hair so that her face was facing him.


    The blood from her head and the tears on her face made her look very disheveled at this moment.


    However, instead of sympathy, Nathan only felt disgust for her.


    ¡°You are too f*cking disgusting! Who has slept with you? Who wants to f*ck you three times a night?


    You are pretty good at making up stories, huh? Aren¡¯t you even worried that I would be disgusted by


    you?¡±


    The pain Mnie felt when he pulled her hair was too much, so she could only beg for his forgiveness.


    ¡°Nate, I was just bragging at that time. It wasn¡¯t true; I just said that to make Kate angry.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan became even angrier. Pulling her hair, he knocked her head to the front


    once more.


    ¡°You have no right toe looking for trouble! So many of my ex-girlfriends have to impress her. But


    look at you! You even picked a fight with her using such a disgusting method! I must have been blind to


    have you as my girlfriend!¡±


    His attacks were not hesitant at all, making Mnie dizzy from that. She was in a mess, with blood


    sttered all over her.


    She believed that if Nathan kept going, she would die.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood something.


    Nathan actually cares about Kate a lot, and he probably hasn¡¯t realized it himself.


    He hasn¡¯t said anything about me seducing Eugene and George, but he kept asking about Kate.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°Nate, please forgive me. I can exin! I can exin to Kate that we haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan finally stopped.


    It was at this moment that he finally realized that he was actually most worried that Kate would think


    that Mnie was telling the truth.


    On top of that, he wasn¡¯t really angry with Kate because of the fight. It was simply because Kate


    suddenly ignored him for nothing.


    For the dinner tonight, he had nned to bring Mnie over, but it was only because he was worried


    that Kate might bring her boyfriend over. If he went alone, he would feel embarrassed, as if he had lost


    the fight between them.


    He didn¡¯t care if he really loved Mnie. More importantly, he wanted to let Kate know that he was not


    affected when she ignored him.


    Even he himself had no idea since when he had started caring about her so much.


    However, he had been dating another girl, and she also had a boyfriend. Hence, it had never crossed


    his mind that Kate actually loved him.


    In that case, all her abnormal behaviors were understandable!


    After my girlfriend¡¯s vicious words, I also said many things that hurt her.


    She has already given me face by not punching me!


    I guess she is secretly looking down on me already. How could I have been this blind?


    Looking at Mnie, a cold smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s lips. Even his voice sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Call her to exin everything now. If you can¡¯t do that, you don¡¯t have toe home tonight.¡±


    Crying, Mnie quickly nodded and fumbled through her bag to take her phone out to call Kate.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few rings, the call was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Her voice sounded slightly muffled, as if she had just been crying.


    Nathan suddenly felt hurt. I want to punch myself to death!


    ¡°Katie...¡± Mnie burst into tears immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually what I¡¯ve told you is not true at all¡ª¡±


    Kate had never expected that Mnie would call her. Immediately, she braced herself like a cat


    preparing for a battle as all her hair stood on their ends.


    ¡°Hah! Why did you suddenly apologize? Or have you changed tactics? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s none of my


    business no matter what you guys are up to from now onward, as long as you don¡¯t show up in front of


    me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you each time I see you! Also, stop calling me. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice.¡±


    ¡°Katie¡­ Hello? Katie?¡± Mnie yelled frantically, but the call was hung up.


    She looked at Nathan tentatively. ¡°Nate, Katie has hung up.¡±


    Nathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I. Asked. You. To. Exin. Everything. To. Her.¡±


    Having no other choice, Mnie tried calling again.


    However, after one ring, Kate hung up immediately. It was apparent that she had blocked her number.


    ¡°Nate, can I borrow your phone? Katie seems to have blocked my number,¡± she spoke tentatively.


    Nathan threw his phone to her and warned her, ¡°Get straight to the point.¡±


    Mnie quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    However, after Nathan¡¯s number called her, the phone kept ringing. She didn¡¯t hang up, nor did she


    block his number.


    The call dropped automatically.


    Nathan smiled mockingly.


    This is the Kate I know. No matter how harsh she is, she won¡¯t ever not pick up my phone.


    She must be really sad now.


    Nathan thought that he loved Mnie. However, after knowing that she had been looking for backups


    while dating him, he also felt simr disgust as Kate, apart from feeling slightly angry.


    Instead, guilt, remorse, and fear had swept him off his feet. His heart still hurt because of this.


    What the hell have I done?

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Maybe he did not like Mnie after all, but she gave him a different feeling because she was good at


    coaxing and soothing others. She had a sweet mouth, and so he would always have the feeling that he


    was needed when he was with her. On the other hand, Kate would pinch him the moment they met. In


    fact, she would even hit him, and they just didn¡¯t seem like a couple. But why do I have the urge to cry


    when I hear the beeping sound over the phone? I feel that¡­ I have truly lost her¡­


    On the other side, Kate was staring at the familiar name across her phone screen. Her gaze was numb


    and hollow, and she didn¡¯t want to answer the phone call. During this period, she was bing more


    and more repulsed by his phone calls after each time. What does he want this time? Is he going to


    apologize? I don¡¯t need that. Is he nning to exin himself? That¡¯s not important either. I¡¯ve been in


    love with him for seven years, and I¡¯ve seen him having countless women by his side, one after


    another. I¡¯ve been trying to convince myself that he will notice how wonderful I am one day. However,


    today¡­ I just honestly do not want to hold onto him anymore. I¡¯m exhausted. I wonder if people


    be unreasonable with age. He has had girlfriends in the past, but I had always felt that he was just


    fooling around. I¡¯m guessing he is really in love with Mnie, huh? The situation is just like the


    touchstone of his true state of mind. If it weren¡¯t for Mnie, I¡¯d still be daydreaming about him. So


    what if we share a seven-year-long rtionship? It copsed at the first blow in front of his girlfriend!


    The phone rang for the longest time, and it went on until it exhausted her battery, and her phone


    switched off automatically! The room finally quietened down.


    Katey on the bed while having her eyes shut. Tears rolled down her tightly-shut eyes, and they


    trickled across the bridge of her nose before soaking into her pillow. Her eyelids were so swollen that


    they looked like walnuts within her eye sockets. Nevertheless, her memories were like upturned hooks.


    A gentle tug would have ripped her skin and flesh off her bones!


    She wasn¡¯t sure when she fell asleep, but she realized that the constant doorbell woke her. Kate


    listened to it for some time and realized that it was indeed her house doorbell. Hence, she got out of


    the bed to open the door. She was surprised that someone would drop by so early in the morning.


    Upon looking through the peephole, she saw that it was Jasper. She ran her fingers through her hair


    before opening the door. Shocked, she asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jasper seemed anxious. ¡°I phoned you, but my calls did not get through, so I thought something


    happened to you.¡±


    Kate was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I forgot to charge my phone.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper stared at her and regarded her carefully. ¡°What happened to you? Why were you crying?¡±


    Kate touched her face while trying to brush it off bymenting vaguely, ¡°Nothing happened. Why


    were you looking for me?¡±


    Jasper exined, ¡°Ie bearing good news. Haven¡¯t you been trying to invite Jane Hays to shoot the


    cover for your watch? I have a friend who knows her, and it turns out Jane is currently in Mastar. She


    promised to give us two days for the photoshoot, and it¡¯s free-of-charge. I was in a hurry to look for you;


    I was out of ideas, and so I had no choice but toe knocking on your door.¡±


    Kate was surprised when she heard that. ¡°Are you saying that Jane Hays agreed?¡±


    Jasper answered, ¡°Mm-hmm, and it¡¯s free too. However, you might have to make a trip to Mastar with


    your shooting team.¡±


    Kate smiled. I might be disappointed in the love department, but seeding financially more than


    makes up for it. ¡°These are small matters. In that case, when are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to leave now because she is free tomorrow. We should grab the chance and arrive today, and


    we can start the photoshoot tomorrow. We¡¯ll even have enough time to rest!¡± Jasper suggested.


    Kate agreed. ¡°Sure, we can do that. Come in and wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get changed!¡± Jasper


    grunted in acknowledgement.


    Kate had always been pretty, and she usually wouldn¡¯t take long to dress up. However, she cried too


    muchst night, and so she spent a lot of time on eye make-up today. After that, she packed a suitcase


    for herself. An hour had passed by the time she was done packing. She then broke the silence


    apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took a while!¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    ¡°No worries; you are quite fast. Girls usually take at least two hours of preparation before leaving the


    house.¡±


    Kate teased him, ¡°You seem to know women well!¡±


    Jasper guffawed. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m alright. Anyway, my older sister takes at least two hours before leaving!¡±


    Katemented, ¡°In that case, she must be a refined woman.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s refined or not, but she is rather vain!¡± Jasper remarked. Then, he took her suitcase


    from her.


    Kate followed him out of the door. She locked the door and added while smiling at him, ¡°Are there even


    girls who aren¡¯t vain these days?¡±


    Jasper turned around to nce at her and grinned. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t vain.¡±


    Kate was dumbfounded when she heard that. Isn¡¯t he saying that I¡¯m not a girl?


    Do I truly look like a man?


    ¡°Are you criticizing me to my face? Do you still n to cooperate with us?¡±


    Jasperughed while answering her, ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I¡¯m not done speaking.¡±


    The two entered the elevator while chatting along the way. Soon, the elevator shut its doors.


    Jasper exined very casually, ¡°Girls like you are truly beautiful; you aren¡¯t vain!¡±


    Kate was rendered speechless when she heard that, but she also had to fight the urge to burst out


    laughing. Then, she snorted proudly. ¡°Although it took you long enough toe up with an excuse, you


    managed it well anyway. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve passed the test somehow!¡±


    Jasper acted as though he was scared witless. ¡°I was terrified; thank you for not penalizing me for


    speaking slowly!¡±


    Kate cackled loudly. ¡°How was that slow? You were just exaggerating! Let me tell you; you have finally


    met someone who isn¡¯t calctive, like me. Have you watched this sketch before? It¡¯s a story about a


    man having a drink in the bar. The server asked him if he would like to open a bottle that cost 19,800.


    The man was so shocked when he heard it that he started stammering, ¡®You s-s-s¡­¡¯, as the server


    popped the bottle of alcohol open. Finally, the man blurted out the rest of the sentence, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t¡¯.¡±


    Coincidentally, the elevator doors opened at the end of the story, and the two of them doubled over with


    laughter.


    Jasper regarded her with loving tenderness. ¡°Thank you for saving me 19,800!¡±


    Kateughed out loud, and she was just about to humor him when she saw a familiar figure from the


    corner of her eyes. His hair was messy, and he had a stubble. The figure was staring at them fixedly.


    Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt her breath catch. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a night, but


    he looks like apletely different person now.


    Nathan did not sleep the entire night, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Kate. Hence, he figured


    that he would wait for her downstairs, just so that he could see her the first thing when she got out of


    the building.


    I didn¡¯t expect two people to show up. They are both leaving together early in the morning. Did they


    spend the night together?


    His heart throbbed painfully, and he finally understood what Kate felt when she saw him together with


    Mnie.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I suppose she must have wanted Mnie dead. However, I was so protective over her at that time.


    Nathan stared at Katie while speaking tentatively, ¡°Katie, I have something to say to you.¡±


    However, she took a step toward Jasper in silence. ¡°Do we¡­ have anything to discuss?¡±


    Nathan answered her, ¡°Mm-hmm, I have some things I need to speak to you about in private. I won¡¯t


    take too much of your time. You just have to give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll be done in ten minutes.¡±


    Strangely, he had a begging tone, and Kate¡¯s heart softened at that. She inhaled deeply while turning


    to look at Jasper. ¡°Can you wait for me for a while?¡±


    Jasper nced at Nathan while nodding in response. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car!¡±


    With that, he walked away with the suitcase in his hands, and he made his way in the direction of his


    car.


    Kate regarded Nathan. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    He closed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡±


    Kate felt embarrassed for some reason when she heard that, but she maintained thest shred of her


    dignity. ¡°No need for that. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Compared to your girlfriend, it¡¯s only natural that


    she is more important than I am. I can¡¯t fault you for defending her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I can be


    like before.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Upon hearing that, Nathan felt his heart throb in pain, and he exined hastily, ¡°No, Katie, no. Deep


    down in my heart, you are much more important than she is. However, you have ignored me all along,


    and I¡¯ve been feeling lost. I said many things without thinking them through, but it¡¯s not my intention to


    hurt you. I just want you to pay attention to me, and I want you to treat me just like before. In fact, I¡¯d be


    fine with it even if you were to hit or scold me. I just can¡¯t ept it when you ignore me! In all honesty,


    last night was mostly about taking revenge against you and not about defending Mnie. I was taking


    revenge on you for acting strange around me with your sarcasm and pointed remarks during this


    period. However, I wasn¡¯t aware that Mnie said so many disgusting things¡­¡±


    For some reason, Kate inhaled deeply, and she answered in a panic, ¡°Stop speaking. If it¡¯s about that, I


    am aware of the truth. I do not me you, and you don¡¯t have to exin repeatedly because I don¡¯t


    want to hear it!¡±


    With that, she wanted to leave straight away.


    Nathan then grabbed Kate, who struggled reflexively. She did not even bother disguising the disgust


    across her face.


    Upon noticing that, he stood rooted to the spot suddenly. She most probably finds me disgusting,


    doesn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I¡¯ve neverid a finger on her. She said all that just to anger you!¡±


    Kate¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and her gaze gleamed with disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform me about


    matters between the two of you because I don¡¯t care at all how you two get along!¡±


    ¡°Katie, are you done?¡± Jasper called for her while standing beside the car.


    She answered straight away, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Nathan asked in a hurry, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    Kate answered, ¡°Mastar!¡± She turned away immediately.


    Nathan chased after her a few steps. ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    Kate stood rooted to the spot when she heard that. After a pause, she turned around to face him while


    hissing coldly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± responded Nathan in a daze. He stared at her cold and distant back view while feeling his heart


    break into pieces.


    I understand now that Kate is the only one I love. However, I¡¯ve hurt her so much that she¡¯s leaving me.


    At a country roadside, Mnie had a hand covering half her face, and her head was covered with


    blood. At a quick nce, she looked like the walking dead. She did not expect Nathan to be so


    ruthless. I can¡¯t believe he shed a knife across my face, and he even threw me out here in the


    middle of nowhere.


    Initially, she wanted to make a phone call, but her phone was out of battery.


    She walked until she was exhausted and starving. However, there wasn¡¯t even a car in sight, and


    Mnie felt as if she might die anytime soon.


    Just then, a car drove past, and she waved at it frantically while screaming at the top of her lungs,


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Nevertheless, the car did not even slow down; instead, it sped past her.


    She cursed in the direction of the car driving away. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have a


    car?!¡±


    However, the car reversed unexpectedly.


    Mnie calmed down immediately, and she stared at the car when it reversed all the way to stop


    beside her. The car window lowered, exposing a person who looked like a thug. He asked her defiantly,


    ¡°Would you like to repeat yourself?¡±


    Mnie bit her lower lip softly, and she bowed deeply at the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thrown out


    herest night, and my phone¡¯s battery is out. I¡¯ve walked so long that I¡¯m exhausted and famished.


    I¡¯ve tried waving down cars for the whole day, but they were all like you, and they just wouldn¡¯t stop for


    me. I lost my cool in that instant, and I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The man¡¯s anger seemed to have lessened upon hearing that, and he asked her, ¡°Who tossed you


    here?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend, but he¡¯s no longer my boyfriend now.¡±


    Mnie exined while trying to adjust her appearance. She looked pitiful and aggrieved while licking


    her wounds.


    The man remarked, ¡°Your boyfriend is too cruel.¡±


    Mnie did not answer him, but tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Mister, would you please drive


    me back to the city? I will repay you.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly with intrigue. ¡°Oh? How are you nning to repay me?¡±


    Mnie blushed with shyness. ¡°Anyway you want!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Laughing, the man said, ¡°Get in!¡± Hearing this, Mnie got in the car and secretly nced at the man


    next to her. It seems that this man¡¯s wealth is almost the same as Nathan; the car and the watch on his


    wrist are worth more than several million. He¡¯s not inferior to Nathan at all. At that moment, a


    triumphant smile appeared on her face as she thought, So what if I don¡¯t have Nathan? I have much


    better options. As long as I¡¯m willing, there are plenty of men who are willing to worship me. ¡°Sir, thank


    you for saving my life. May I know your name?¡±


    With a smile, the man replied, ¡°Myst name is Roberts!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Olivia and George initially nned to take a walk around the city but they received a call


    from Sophia early in the morning. ¡°Olivia, t-the door of our studio was spray painted by someone and


    the ss was shattered. The inside of our studio is a mess! It seems like we¡¯ve been robbed. You have


    toe here quickly!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia was taken aback. ¡°We¡¯ve been robbed? Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the police are here right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Hanging up the phone, she rushed over to the studio with George.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was nheless shocked when she saw the messy


    studio with her own eyes.


    There were a few words sprayed on the door with blood-red paint. ¡®Olivia will die a painful death!¡¯


    Moreover, the ss walls at the entrance were shattered. Olivia frowned and directly walked in. When


    she saw the scene in the studio, she almost fainted from anger. The clothing that they had spent the


    When Sophia saw Olivia, she hurriedly ran up to her. ¡°Olivia, look at this mess! What are we going to


    do?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to panic. We¡¯ll definitely


    catch the perpetrator!¡± With that, she walked over to a uniformed staff and asked, ¡°Excuse me sir, how


    is the investigation going?¡±


    He pointed at a man with a baseball cap in the surveince tape and asked, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°For now, we suspect that this is a premeditated revenge operation. Other than property damage, there


    aren¡¯t any casualties, right?¡±


    Olivia looked around and seeing that her staff were all present, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well then, we need you to think if you¡¯ve offended anyely.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Almost instantly, Olivia thought about Anna. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check Anna Maxwell out?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will start an investigation on her as soon as possible. You also have to estimate the loss you


    suffered.¡± Olivia nodded in reply and sent them off before directing her staff to start cleaning up. ¡°You


    suspect that this is Anna¡¯s doing?¡± George asked.


    With a cold expression, Olivia replied, ¡°Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    Meanwhile at Nn Group, Eugene looked at Curtis in disbelief as he repeated, ¡°Her studio was


    robbed?¡± Curtis bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, ording to the man whom we sent to secretly protect Miss


    Maxwell. The perpetrator even sprayed, and I quote, ¡®Olivia will die a painful death!¡¯ on the door. It


    seems like it was an act of revenge.¡± Hearing this, Eugene frowned hard and asked, ¡°Who did it? Have


    you sent someone over to investigate?¡±


    Curtis replied, ¡°There are people there that are on the investigation but we may need to wait for the


    results.¡±


    Eugene frowned and said, ¡°Go and find out what Anna was doingst night.¡±


    ¡°We investigated Anna the moment we found out about the robbery but Anna had no motive tomit


    the crime. She¡¯s currently in the psychiatric department in Trinity Hospital!¡± Curtis replied.


    Eugene was slightly surprised. ¡°The psychiatric department? Who sent her there?¡±


    Curtis smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that Anna injured two doctors during the operation so the doctors


    gave her a check up. They say that she is suffering from mania and delusion. Because of this, she was


    sent to the psychiatric department. However, we haven¡¯t figured out who secretly made it happen.¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Eugene started to wonder who it could be. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to investigate and keep an eye out for


    Henry and Amy. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re desperate to get Anna out of there!¡±


    Nodding, Curtis replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already sent someone to watch them. I¡¯ll ask them to


    investigate the matter immediately!¡± With that, he turned and left.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was still in deep thought, trying to figure out who sent Anna into the psychiatric


    department. Before he could think of someone, Curtis, who just left a moment ago, suddenly returned.


    ¡°President Nn, I¡¯ve just received a call from one of our men and he told me that Young Master Brian


    has captured Amy.¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath and said, ¡°So it¡¯s him! Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡±


    Hearing this, Curtis left the room and Eugene made a call to Brian. The call went through but nobody


    picked up. Now that the police were involved, Eugene didn¡¯t want Brian to cause any more trouble so


    he tried calling him twice, but nobody answered the phone. Seeing this, Eugene got up and walked out


    of his office while Curtis hurriedly followed behind him and asked, ¡°President Nn, where are you


    going?¡±


    ¡°Blue Sky Tower!¡± Eugene answered as he rushed out in a hurry. Curtis nodded, not daring to say


    anything and followed Eugene out of the Nn Group. Blue Sky Tower is Young Master Brian¡¯s office


    building. I¡¯m sure President Nn is heading there because he¡¯s really worried. Given Young Master


    Brian¡¯s personality, Amy¡¯s life might hang in the bnce. However, this matter must be solved


    delicately. After all, Olivia has already reported it to the police and they¡¯ll soon find out about Amy¡¯s


    disappearance.


    ¡°Call our men to head over right now,¡± Eugene ordered. Curtis nodded in reply and made a call as he


    followed closely behind. When they arrived at Blue Sky Tower, there were already five of Eugene¡¯s men


    waiting there. As soon as they saw him, they greeted respectfully, ¡°President Nn!¡±


    Eugene nodded slightly in response before he strode into the building. It wasn¡¯t long before he was


    stopped by a young secretary who exined in a panicked tone, ¡°President Nn, President arthy


    is not here right now.¡±


    However, Eugene didn¡¯t even take a look at her and walked straight in the direction of the elevator. Just


    when the secretary was about to say something else, she was stopped by Curtis. ¡°President Nn


    knows that President arthy is here so there¡¯s no need for you to try to stop him. Besides, can you


    really stop all of us?¡±


    At that moment, the secretary was on the verge of tears because President arthy had ordered her


    to not let them in. She hurriedly chased after them all the way to the entrance of the president¡¯s office.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene didn¡¯t bother to be polite and he pushed the door and went in directly. The secretary entered


    behind them but didn¡¯t see the president. Expression d, she said, ¡°Our president is really not here!¡±


    Curtis snorted and when they left the room, he dragged the secretary together with them. With that, the


    door of the president¡¯s office was closed with a bang.


    Then, Eugene stepped into the lounge. The area was quite spacious and was decorated in a style that


    he liked but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the ce. He looked around before walking toward a


    Picasso painting and removing it. As expected, he found a button behind the painting. Turning it


    clockwise, the wall opposite him suddenly started turning slowly. The corners of Eugene¡¯s lips curled up


    very slightly in delight. This was the mechanism they designed when they were kids. I never thought


    that he wouldn¡¯t make any changes after so many years. With that thought, he took the elevator and


    went down to the third floor underground. Sure enough, he saw Brian sitting on the sofa.


    When Brian saw him, he wasn¡¯t really surprised. Instead, he coldly asked, ¡°Do you have to interfere


    and get involved in my personal matters?¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Eugene yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch


    her!¡±


    Brian snorted and sneered, ¡°President Nn, since when have you be so kind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll cause harm to Olivia!¡± Eugene replied.


    Hearing this, there was a flicker of hesitation in Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why would my actions harm her?¡±


    Eugene sighed and walked over to join him on the sofa before exining, ¡°Olivia called the police after


    Amy went to her studio and caused trouble. She also reported to the police about the robbery in her


    studio today. With just a little digging, the police will eventually find out about the rtion and


    background of the two disputes. It will be difficult to cover up if you do anything too harsh. Just teach


    her a lesson and let her go.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Brian frowned hard and replied, ¡°Just because you¡¯re afraid doesn¡¯t mean I should be afraid too!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of the police but aren¡¯t you worried about harming others?¡± Eugene continued,


    ¡°You were the one who sent Anna to the psychiatric department, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Brian squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Did that cause trouble for you too?¡±


    Sighing helplessly, Eugene replied, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just saying that you shouldn¡¯t do things so cruelly.¡±


    Brian sneered, ¡°Is Eugene Nn trying to lecture me about being cruel? Who can be as cruel as you?


    Don¡¯t waste your time trying to lecture me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Eugene countered, ¡°Do you admit that I¡¯m your brother?¡±


    Brian roared, ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You haven¡¯t been my brother since 15 years ago! Get out of here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Eugene didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Then, he


    slowly took a puff and his voice was much more gentler as he said, ¡°From my perspective, I¡¯m happy to


    see that you sent her to the psychiatric department. If I didn¡¯t have other worries in mind, my methods


    might have been much more crueler than yours. However, doing so will only hurt Olivia. They won¡¯t


    dare to go against me or you but they would cause trouble for Olivia and her child! I still have lingering


    fears after my child was kidnappedst time. I can¡¯t be sure that they won¡¯t get hurt so I only target the


    Maxwell Company. That way, I will give them a deterrent but they won¡¯t be desperate enough to hurt


    Olivia!¡±


    Hearing this, Brian finally stopped trying to rebuke. He indeed didn¡¯t think about it thoroughly. All he


    wanted was to stop anyone from bullying her. However, he forgot about the fact that even if they had


    bodyguards that guarded them 24 hours a day, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that Olivia and her child would


    be safe at all times.


    ¡°Were you the one who stopped Anna from having her medicine?¡± Eugene asked.


    With a deep frown, Brian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t try to me everything on me!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Eugene asked, a little surprised.


    Brian snorted and said, ¡°And you thought I was cruel for sending her to the psychiatric department. You


    know, I really wanted to kill her back then.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows slowly. Even though he talks to me in an annoyed tone, it seems that he


    still listens to me. All of a sudden, Eugene¡¯s mood lifted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If it wasn¡¯t me or you,


    who else could be powerful enough to control the hospital?¡±


    Brian was shocked too. ¡°Is it possible that Anna offended someone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into itter.¡± With that, Eugene stood up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Amy?¡±


    With an upset expression, Brian asked, ¡°What are you nning to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send her to the police station!¡± Eugene replied.


    Brian didn¡¯t say anything more and ordered his men to bring Amy to him. At that moment, even though


    Amy was still alive, she was badly tortured. Her body was full of whip marks and it was a shocking sight


    to behold. Eugene didn¡¯t say anything andmanded his men to wait for him at the back door of the


    basement. Half an hourter, Amy was sent to the police station on Harrow Street.


    ¡°President Nn, why are you here personally?¡± a uniformed police asked, to which Eugene replied,


    ¡°She instructed the man to rob my girlfriend¡¯s studio. Make sure you get answers from her!¡±


    The police nodded and said, ¡°Understood. President Nn, you can rest assured.¡±


    Eugene even warned them before he left. On the way back, he couldn¡¯t help but want to visit his


    girlfriend. Although he knew that she was fine, he still wanted to see her. Sure enough, he did what he


    wanted and immediately ordered Curtis to drive into the next street. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll probably re


    at me covertly when I see herter. The mere thought of it made him smile uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, Curtis was speechless. Ever since President Nn got together with Miss Maxwell, he


    started acting weird from time to time. The president who was cold and unkind haspletely


    disappeared, he thought to himself. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the entrance to


    Olivia¡¯s studio.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Olivia was instructing the workers to change the ss when she saw Eugene¡¯s car. Instantly became


    vignt, she looked at the car guiltily. Why is the annoying man here again? However, she didn¡¯t dare to


    reprimand him. Not only did she not dare to scold him, but she even greeted him with a smile and


    politely asked, ¡°Mr. Nn, may I know the reason for your visit?¡±


    Eugene looked at her and chuckled. Even though she sounds polite, the way she¡¯s ring at me is like


    she¡¯s about to stab me with a knife! He secretly nced at George, who was walking toward them from


    inside. With a serious expression, he asked, ¡°I heard that your studio was robbed. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We only lost some fabrics,¡± Olivia replied.


    Hearing this, Eugene said, ¡°Everything else doesn¡¯t matter as long as there are no casualties.¡±


    The two of them spoke politely to each other until George appeared before them. ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you


    invite him in?¡±


    At that moment, Olivia seemed to have juste back to her senses. Truth was, she didn¡¯t want to


    invite Eugene in at all. The more they spoke, the higher the possibility that they might reveal


    something. If her senior found out about their rtionship, she would be in trouble. However, at that


    instant, she had no choice but to ask, ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like toe in?¡± She really hoped that


    Eugene would be able to understand the look in her eyes that was asking him to leave and wished he


    would give an excuse that he had something else to attend to. To her dismay, Eugene enunciated each


    word clearly, ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    S-Sounds great? Didn¡¯t he see the look in my eyes that asked him to leave immediately? Truth be told,


    Eugene saw her signal but ignored it as he really was reluctant to leave his cute girlfriend. Even though


    they couldn¡¯t do anything intimate and he could only watch her, he felt it was better than not being able


    to see her at all. Moreover, he wanted to see the extent of the damage.


    When he went in, the staff and workers had pretty much cleaned up everything but they hadn¡¯t had the


    time to clean the paint all over the floor, so Eugene could still imagine what a mess it was earlier. ¡°How


    much have you lost?¡± Eugene asked.


    Olivia helplessly replied, ¡°A rough estimate would be hundreds of thousands!¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene said, ¡°I heard that the police have already caught the suspect.¡±


    Olivia was slightly shocked to hear this. ¡°That was fast. Was it Anna?¡±


    ¡°No, it was Amy.¡±


    ¡°Amy?¡± Olivia was so furious that she was speechless. ¡°Why are these two mother and daughter so


    persistent?¡± Looking at her with a gentle and tender gaze, Eugene replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police will


    definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    Before Olivia could reply, Eugene heard George say, ¡°Mr. Nn, you¡¯re a busy man but you still make


    time to take care of our Olivia. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. Why don¡¯t we go to Olivia¡¯s house to have a


    meal together?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene frowned slightly. Our Olivia? He sure doesn¡¯t treat Olivia as an outsider. Seeing that Eugene


    was about to say something, Olivia hurriedly spoke first. ¡°George, you know very well that my cooking


    is terrible so don¡¯t make me look foolish. If you want to thank him, we can invite Mr. Nn out another


    day!¡± If they went to eat at her house, Eugene knew every nook and cranny so they would definitely


    give away their secret.


    However, George disagreed and said, ¡°Going out to eat doesn¡¯t seem as genuine as cooking


    ourselves. I believe Mr. Nn doesn¡¯t mind.¡± His words were targeted at Olivia but his eyes were


    focused on Eugene. It was as if he was ring at an enemy that was about to steal something that


    belonged to him.


    Olivia was extremely anxious so when George wasn¡¯t looking, she quickly gestured to Eugene with a


    re. Seeing how anxious Olivia was, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. At first, he wanted to


    compete with George but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke his girlfriend. After all, if she got angry, he might


    even lose his trial period as her boyfriend. After giving it some thought, he politely said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to be so courteous. Besides, I trouble Olivia more often. We¡¯re all friends so there¡¯s no need to be


    so polite.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Olivia and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason for my visit today.


    My grandpa is free tomorrow. Do you have time to head over to his house to get his measurements?¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Olivia hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi tomorrow and head straight over there.¡±


    Olivia hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi tomorrow and head straight over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After Eugene responded politely, he turned and left. George watched him leave and


    thought, Even though he always has a valid reason toe over here and it doesn¡¯t seem like he likes


    Olivia, I have a feeling that this man has an unusually close rtionship with her!


    ¡°George, what are you looking at?¡± Olivia asked with a guilty conscience.


    Hearing this, George immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow so that I can


    diagnose Old Man Nn!¡±


    When Olivia heard this, her heart sank. If I allow George to join me, that man will definitely openly


    introduce himself as my boyfriend. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Old Man Nn¡¯s illness is already cured.


    Besides, wealthy families like the Nns are all crazy. Even though we¡¯re doing it out of kindness, they


    might think that we¡¯re coveting their wealth! The first time I went over to cure Old Man Nn¡¯s illness,


    they almost kicked me out of there.¡±


    After hearing this, George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone would dare kick a


    genius doctor like you out of the house.¡±


    Seeing that she seeded in changing the topic, Olivia naturally started to rx. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Not


    only did they not believe me, but they even insisted that craniotomy be performed on an 80 year-old


    man. How ridiculous is that? Fortunately, Eugene arrived and after he spoke up, they finally let me do


    acupuncture. Otherwise, Old Master Nn may not have even survived!¡±


    ¡°Luckily Eugene trusts you!¡±


    ¡°Luckily Eugene trusts you!¡±


    Olivie instently pouted end seid, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I wes e thief.¡±


    With thet, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Eugene.


    After George finished listening, he seemed to be slightly relieved. It seems thet Eugene mey reelly


    heve no feelings for her. Perheps he is just greteful thet Olivie seved his grendfether¡¯s life. Moreover,


    weelthy femilies like the Nolens will probebly mind thet Olivie hes e child. At thet moment, George


    suddenly hed e derk thought. He hoped thet the Nolen femily would dislike Olivie end her child beceuse


    thet wey, they would be his.


    ¡­


    On the next dey, Olivie meneged to persuede George to stey et the studio to wetch the plece. As for


    her, she took the texi end directly went out.


    Olivie spent helf of lest night bickering with Eugene beceuse he wes persistent to pick her up et the


    studio. However, she wes worried thet George might get suspicious so she didn¡¯t let him. The two of


    them fought for e long time end in the end, they chose topromise. Eugene would weit for her et e


    locetion thet wes e little fer ewey from the studio end Olivie would pretend to teke the texi end leter get


    into his cer, end only then wes he eppeesed.


    ¡°Luckily Eugene trusts you!¡±


    Olivio instontly pouted ond soid, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I wos o thief.¡±


    With thot, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Eugene.


    After George finished listening, he seemed to be slightly relieved. It seems thot Eugene moy reolly


    hove no feelings for her. Perhops he is just groteful thot Olivio soved his grondfother¡¯s life. Moreover,


    weolthy fomilies like the Nolons will probobly mind thot Olivio hos o child. At thot moment, George


    suddenly hod o dork thought. He hoped thot the Nolon fomily would dislike Olivio ond her child becouse


    thot woy, they would be his.


    ¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the next doy, Olivio monoged to persuode George to stoy ot the studio to wotch the ploce. As for


    her, she took the toxi ond directly went out.


    Olivio spent holf of lost night bickering with Eugene becouse he wos persistent to pick her up ot the


    studio. However, she wos worried thot George might get suspicious so she didn¡¯t let him. The two of


    them fought for o long time ond in the end, they chose topromise. Eugene would woit for her ot o


    locotion thot wos o little for owoy from the studio ond Olivio would pretend to toke the toxi ond loter get


    into his cor, ond only then wos he oppeosed.


    ¡°Luckily Eugene trusts you!¡±


    Olivia instantly pouted and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I was a thief.¡±


    With that, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Eugene.


    ¡°Luckily Eugene trusts you!¡±


    Olivia instantly pouted and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I was a thief.¡±


    With that, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Eugene.


    After George finished listening, he seemed to be slightly relieved. It seems that Eugene may really


    have no feelings for her. Perhaps he is just grateful that Olivia saved his grandfather¡¯s life. Moreover,


    wealthy families like the Nns will probably mind that Olivia has a child. At that moment, George


    suddenly had a dark thought. He hoped that the Nn family would dislike Olivia and her child because


    that way, they would be his.


    ¡­


    On the next day, Olivia managed to persuade George to stay at the studio to watch the ce. As for


    her, she took the taxi and directly went out.


    Olivia spent half ofst night bickering with Eugene because he was persistent to pick her up at the


    studio. However, she was worried that George might get suspicious so she didn¡¯t let him. The two of


    them fought for a long time and in the end, they chose topromise. Eugene would wait for her at a


    location that was a little far away from the studio and Olivia would pretend to take the taxi andter get


    into his car, and only then was he appeased.


    Sure enough¡­ The texi drove for less then e kilometer before she sew Eugene¡¯s cer, end he wes


    leening egeinst the side of it with en ennoyed expression. When he sew the texie to e stop, he


    hurriedly stood up streight end went up to Olivie. He couldn¡¯t help butplein, ¡°Why do you heve to


    meke such en open end public metter look so sneeky?¡±


    Olivie glered et him end yelled, ¡°Do you know whet I meent when I esked you to diseppeer for ten


    deys? I didn¡¯t esk you to use verious methods to eppeer in front of George end I. You didn¡¯t perform


    well this time so I¡¯m deducting one smiley fece!¡±


    Eugene remeined celm end stered down et her. ¡°I don¡¯t see you being so enthusiestic when ites to


    rewerding me, yet you seem so pleesed to be deducting smiley feces. Are you hoping thet I¡¯ll send you


    beck to the studio end pick you up egein?¡±


    Heering this, Olivie pouted. There he goes egein with those threets! ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t deduct this time.


    Let¡¯s go!¡± As she spoke, she took the initietive to step forwerd end teke the men¡¯s erm.


    Seeing this, Eugene esked, ¡°Are we leeving just like thet?¡±


    ¡°Are we not going to your grendfether¡¯s house enymore?¡± Olivie esked.


    Sure enough¡­ The toxi drove for less thon o kilometer before she sow Eugene¡¯s cor, ond he wos


    leoning ogoinst the side of it with on onnoyed expression. When he sow the toxie to o stop, he


    hurriedly stood up stroight ond went up to Olivio. He couldn¡¯t help butploin, ¡°Why do you hove to


    moke such on open ond public motter look so sneoky?¡±


    Olivio glored ot him ond yelled, ¡°Do you know whot I meont when I osked you to disoppeor for ten


    doys? I didn¡¯t osk you to use vorious methods to oppeor in front of George ond I. You didn¡¯t perform


    well this time so I¡¯m deducting one smiley foce!¡±


    Eugene remoined colm ond stored down ot her. ¡°I don¡¯t see you being so enthusiostic when ites to


    rewording me, yet you seem so pleosed to be deducting smiley foces. Are you hoping thot I¡¯ll send you


    bock to the studio ond pick you up ogoin?¡±


    Heoring this, Olivio pouted. There he goes ogoin with those threots! ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t deduct this time.


    Let¡¯s go!¡± As she spoke, she took the initiotive to step forword ond toke the mon¡¯s orm.


    Seeing this, Eugene osked, ¡°Are we leoving just like thot?¡±


    ¡°Are we not going to your grondfother¡¯s house onymore?¡± Olivio osked.


    Sure enough¡­ The taxi drove for less than a kilometer before she saw Eugene¡¯s car, and he was


    leaning against the side of it with an annoyed expression. When he saw the taxie to a stop, he


    hurriedly stood up straight and went up to Olivia. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why do you have to


    make such an open and public matter look so sneaky?¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Eugene said, ¡°I want to go to your studio to get to know your senior better.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I want to go to your studio to get to know your senior better.¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Olivia yelled as she red at him. Why is he always using the same threat?! There was a


    devious smile on Eugene¡¯s face when he said, ¡°Kiss me and I won¡¯t go there!¡± Hearing this, Olivia


    almost choked with anger. What he¡¯s implying is that not only am I not allowed to deduct a smiley face,


    but I also have to reward him. ¡°This is not a good time for you to push your luck.¡±


    Eugene fiddled with his phone and gloomily said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll send your senior


    the recorded video of you giving me your promise.¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless. I can¡¯t believe this man! Does he expect me to kiss him on the street?


    ¡°Get in the car first!¡± However, Eugene didn¡¯t budge, as if he was purposely trying to embarrass her.


    Olivia was infuriated. If I could defeat him in a fight, I would punch him right now! She looked around


    and after she saw that the pedestrians were walking by quickly and nobody was watching them, she


    simply gave up, took a step forward, and gave the man a kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Are you satisfied? Let¡¯s go!¡± Eugene was a little hopeless. Even though Olivia only gave him a quick


    kiss, the annoyed feeling he had when he was waiting a moment ago hadpletely disappeared. The


    corners of his lips curled into a grin as he held Olivia¡¯s hand and got in the car, and they drove away at


    high speed. At the same time, Nicole, who just parked her car, saw everything that just happened. She


    quietly lowered her hands and sent a text message to Aleena: ¡®Come meet me. I have something to


    show you.¡¯ After she sent the text, the corners of her lips curled into a triumphant smile. Aleena is the


    best at sowing discord!


    Aleena didn¡¯t disappoint Nicole and she arrived at the ce they agreed to meet in less than 20


    minutes. When she saw Nicole, she asked in surprise, ¡°What did you want to show me?¡± With a gentle


    smile, Nicole called the waiter over and ordered a coffee for Aleena. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at


    all! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleena looked around and didn¡¯t notice anyone


    suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled and jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s


    not about my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Hearing this, Aleena was instantly stunned.


    Aleene didn¡¯t diseppoint Nicole end she errived et the plece they egreed to meet in less then 20


    minutes. When she sew Nicole, she esked in surprise, ¡°Whet did you went to show me?¡± With e gentle


    smile, Nicole celled the weiter over end ordered e coffee for Aleene. She didn¡¯t seem to be in e hurry et


    ell! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleene looked eround end didn¡¯t notice enyone


    suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled end jokingly seid, ¡°It¡¯s


    not ebout my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Heering this, Aleene wes instently stunned.


    In the pest, Aleene elweys celled herself Eugene¡¯s girlfriend in front of outsiders. Leter, when Eugene


    sterted to ignore her but wes extremely courteous towerd Olivie, she went low-key for feer thet people


    would leugh et her. Which wes why when Nicole mentioned her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t instently


    understend who she wes telking ebout. However, she soon figured it out efter looking et Nicole¡¯s


    expectent geze.


    ¡°Are you telking ebout Eugene?¡± Nicole nodded in reply. ¡°Whet ebout him?¡± Aleene esked enxiously.


    Nicole slowly hended her phone to Aleene. There were two photos¡ªone wes of Olivie holding


    Eugene¡¯s erm, end the other wes of Olivie on her tiptoes kissing Eugene. After seeing these two


    photos, Aleene wes so furious, she lost her senity. She slemmed the phone on the teble with e loud


    beng end enger surged through her whole body. Then, she gritted her teeth end yelled, ¡°This women is


    downright shemeless!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aleeno didn¡¯t disoppoint Nicole ond she orrived ot the ploce they ogreed to meet in less thon 20


    minutes. When she sow Nicole, she osked in surprise, ¡°Whot did you wont to show me?¡± With o gentle


    smile, Nicole colled the woiter over ond ordered o coffee for Aleeno. She didn¡¯t seem to be in o hurry ot


    oll! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleeno looked oround ond didn¡¯t notice onyone


    suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled ond jokingly soid, ¡°It¡¯s


    not obout my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Heoring this, Aleeno wos instontly stunned.


    In the post, Aleeno olwoys colled herself Eugene¡¯s girlfriend in front of outsiders. Loter, when Eugene


    storted to ignore her but wos extremely courteous toword Olivio, she went low-key for feor thot people


    would lough ot her. Which wos why when Nicole mentioned her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t instontly


    understond who she wos tolking obout. However, she soon figured it out ofter looking ot Nicole¡¯s


    expectont goze.


    ¡°Are you tolking obout Eugene?¡± Nicole nodded in reply. ¡°Whot obout him?¡± Aleeno osked onxiously.


    Nicole slowly honded her phone to Aleeno. There were two photos¡ªone wos of Olivio holding


    Eugene¡¯s orm, ond the other wos of Olivio on her tiptoes kissing Eugene. After seeing these two


    photos, Aleeno wos so furious, she lost her sonity. She slommed the phone on the toble with o loud


    bong ond onger surged through her whole body. Then, she gritted her teeth ond yelled, ¡°This womon is


    downright shomeless!¡±


    Aleena didn¡¯t disappoint Nicole and she arrived at the ce they agreed to meet in less than 20


    minutes. When she saw Nicole, she asked in surprise, ¡°What did you want to show me?¡± With a gentle


    smile, Nicole called the waiter over and ordered a coffee for Aleena. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at


    all! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleena looked around and didn¡¯t notice anyone


    suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled and jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s


    not about my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Hearing this, Aleena was instantly stunned.


    Aleena didn¡¯t disappoint Nicole and she arrived at the ce they agreed to meet in less than 20


    minutes. When she saw Nicole, she asked in surprise, ¡°What did you want to show me?¡± With a gentle


    smile, Nicole called the waiter over and ordered a coffee for Aleena. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at


    all! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleena looked around and didn¡¯t notice anyone


    suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled and jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s


    not about my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Hearing this, Aleena was instantly stunned.


    In the past, Aleena always called herself Eugene¡¯s girlfriend in front of outsiders. Later, when Eugene


    started to ignore her but was extremely courteous toward Olivia, she went low-key for fear that people


    wouldugh at her. Which was why when Nicole mentioned her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t instantly


    understand who she was talking about. However, she soon figured it out after looking at Nicole¡¯s


    expectant gaze.


    ¡°Are you talking about Eugene?¡± Nicole nodded in reply. ¡°What about him?¡± Aleena asked anxiously.


    Nicole slowly handed her phone to Aleena. There were two photos¡ªone was of Olivia holding


    Eugene¡¯s arm, and the other was of Olivia on her tiptoes kissing Eugene. After seeing these two


    photos, Aleena was so furious, she lost her sanity. She mmed the phone on the table with a loud


    bang and anger surged through her whole body. Then, she gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°This woman is


    downright shameless!¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t cere thet Aleene slemmed her phone. Insteed, she reeched out end kept her phone ewey


    before she slowly seid, ¡°I heerd thet they got beck together e few deys ego. I didn¡¯t reelly believe the


    rumors et first but now thet I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes, I ectuelly heve e little edmiretion for


    Olivie. She reelly does heve some methods. Look et how she meneged to meke Eugene fell heed over


    heels for her!¡±


    Aleene wes furious. ¡°Whet kind of methods could she heve? All she did wes to teke the risk end be


    shemeless. Which women doesn¡¯t know how to do thet?¡±


    Heering this, Nicole smiled end seid, ¡°Other women eren¡¯t es slutty es she is. If only you were proective


    enough, Olivie wouldn¡¯t heve hed e chence.¡±


    When Aleene heerd this, she wes secretly regretful. It¡¯s not thet I don¡¯t went to go efter Eugene, it¡¯s


    beceuse I don¡¯t even heve e chence. Eugene wouldn¡¯t simply let enyone get close to him.


    Seeing the mischievous look in Aleene¡¯s eyes, Nicole celmly seid, ¡°Moreover, Olivie took the texi to see


    Eugene todey. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strenge?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t core thot Aleeno slommed her phone. Insteod, she reoched out ond kept her phone owoy


    before she slowly soid, ¡°I heord thot they got bock together o few doys ogo. I didn¡¯t reolly believe the


    rumors ot first but now thot I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes, I octuolly hove o little odmirotion for


    Olivio. She reolly does hove some methods. Look ot how she monoged to moke Eugene foll heod over


    heels for her!¡±


    Aleeno wos furious. ¡°Whot kind of methods could she hove? All she did wos to toke the risk ond be


    shomeless. Which womon doesn¡¯t know how to do thot?¡±


    Heoring this, Nicole smiled ond soid, ¡°Other women oren¡¯t os slutty os she is. If only you were prooctive


    enough, Olivio wouldn¡¯t hove hod o chonce.¡±


    When Aleeno heord this, she wos secretly regretful. It¡¯s not thot I don¡¯t wont to go ofter Eugene, it¡¯s


    becouse I don¡¯t even hove o chonce. Eugene wouldn¡¯t simply let onyone get close to him.


    Seeing the mischievous look in Aleeno¡¯s eyes, Nicole colmly soid, ¡°Moreover, Olivio took the toxi to see


    Eugene todoy. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stronge?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t care that Aleena mmed her phone. Instead, she reached out and kept her phone away


    before she slowly said, ¡°I heard that they got back together a few days ago. I didn¡¯t really believe the


    rumors at first but now that I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes, I actually have a little admiration for


    Olivia. She really does have some methods. Look at how she managed to make Eugene fall head over


    heels for her!¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Aleena frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s because she wants to be in the same car as Eugene.


    What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Nicole looked at her and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Eugene go to Olivia¡¯s


    house or her studio to pick her up? Why must he wait for her at this location?¡±


    Aleena frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s because she wants to be in the same car as Eugene.


    What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Nicole looked at her and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Eugene go to Olivia¡¯s


    house or her studio to pick her up? Why must he wait for her at this location?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Aleena started to give it some thought. A short whileter, she looked up at Nicole


    and said, ¡°Could it be it¡¯s because she¡¯s afraid that someone might find out?¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not


    dumb after all. We saw Olivia with that man the other day, and we saw her with Eugene today. I think


    it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s trying to avoid the two men from meeting each other. As long as they don¡¯t see


    each other, Olivia can continue to deal with these two men easily.¡±


    After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Aleena had a feeling that she was right. Alex had specially talked to her


    the day before and told her not to target Olivia anymore, or they wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay friends.


    However, Aleena had a hunch that those words were from Eugene. After all, why would Alex interfere


    with her personal affairs? At that moment, she finally understood that it was because Olivia had


    charmed those two men with her words, causing them to fall head over heels for her. ¡°Since she¡¯s


    afraid that the two will meet each other, let¡¯s give her a helping hand!¡± Looking at Aleena, who was


    slowly falling into her trap, Nicole asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± With an angry expression,


    Aleena muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s introduce Olivia¡¯s other man to Eugene!¡±


    Nicole shook her head and chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Eugene will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust


    you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photographst time instead of deleting your


    contact ruthlessly.¡±


    Nicole shook her heed end chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Eugene will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust


    you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photogreph lest time insteed of deleting your


    contect ruthlessly.¡±


    This metter hed been e blow to Aleene. Her heert eched, es if it wes pricked by needles, when she


    heerd Nicole mention it. I sweer if I don¡¯t get rid of Olivie, my neme will no longer be Aleene!


    ¡°Then whet do you suggest?¡± She edmitted thet she wes not smert enough to know whet Nicole wes


    thinking. With e smile, Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just went to wetch her evil plen feil? Since Eugene


    won¡¯t believe you, go telk to the other guy. We mey heve e different result. Olivie won¡¯t be eble to


    defend herself once her plen feils enywey!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! But how do I find the other guy? Is it possible thet he lives in Olivie¡¯s house?¡± Aleene


    esked. Heering this, Nicole seid, ¡°It might getpliceted if you go to her house. You cen go to Olivie¡¯s


    studio to teke e look first. If you cen¡¯t find him there, you cen just hire someone to find out his


    whereebouts. Once you get rid of Olivie, you will be eble to ettend Eugene¡¯s grendfether¡¯s birthdey


    benquet es Eugene¡¯s femelepenion. Thet wey, you cen greb the opportunity to get closer to him!¡±


    Nicole shook her heod ond chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Eugene will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust


    you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photogroph lost time insteod of deleting your


    contoct ruthlessly.¡±


    This motter hod been o blow to Aleeno. Her heort oched, os if it wos pricked by needles, when she


    heord Nicole mention it. I sweor if I don¡¯t get rid of Olivio, my nome will no longer be Aleeno!


    ¡°Then whot do you suggest?¡± She odmitted thot she wos not smort enough to know whot Nicole wos


    thinking. With o smile, Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just wont to wotch her evil plon foil? Since Eugene


    won¡¯t believe you, go tolk to the other guy. We moy hove o different result. Olivio won¡¯t be oble to


    defend herself once her plon foils onywoy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! But how do I find the other guy? Is it possible thot he lives in Olivio¡¯s house?¡± Aleeno


    osked. Heoring this, Nicole soid, ¡°It might getplicoted if you go to her house. You con go to Olivio¡¯s


    studio to toke o look first. If you con¡¯t find him there, you con just hire someone to find out his


    whereobouts. Once you get rid of Olivio, you will be oble to ottend Eugene¡¯s grondfother¡¯s birthdoy


    bonquet os Eugene¡¯s femoleponion. Thot woy, you con grob the opportunity to get closer to him!¡±


    Nicole shook her head and chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Eugene will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust


    you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photographst time instead of deleting your


    contact ruthlessly.¡±


    Nicole shook her head and chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Eugene will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust


    you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photographst time instead of deleting your


    contact ruthlessly.¡±


    This matter had been a blow to Aleena. Her heart ached, as if it was pricked by needles, when she


    heard Nicole mention it. I swear if I don¡¯t get rid of Olivia, my name will no longer be Aleena!


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± She admitted that she was not smart enough to know what Nicole was


    thinking. With a smile, Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to watch her evil n fail? Since Eugene


    won¡¯t believe you, go talk to the other guy. We may have a different result. Olivia won¡¯t be able to


    defend herself once her n fails anyway!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! But how do I find the other guy? Is it possible that he lives in Olivia¡¯s house?¡± Aleena


    asked. Hearing this, Nicole said, ¡°It might getplicated if you go to her house. You can go to Olivia¡¯s


    studio to take a look first. If you can¡¯t find him there, you can just hire someone to find out his


    whereabouts. Once you get rid of Olivia, you will be able to attend Eugene¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday


    banquet as Eugene¡¯s femalepanion. That way, you can grab the opportunity to get closer to him!¡±


    I¡¯ll give her e good blueprint end teech her the methods she cen use. If she still meneges to feil, she


    would reelly be useless, Nicole thought es she took e sip of her coffee. Heering this, Aleene pursed her


    lips shyly. ¡°Thenk you, Nicole. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips curled into e smile before she seid, ¡°Just remember the plen. I¡¯m willing to be et risk of


    offending Eugene for you. If Eugene esks eny questions in the future, you must not betrey me.¡± Aleene


    hurriedly replied, ¡°You cen be rest essured. It wes my idee end it hes nothing to do with you.¡± After


    heering this, Nicole took enother sip of her coffee end grinned.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two went their seperete weys, Aleene heeded streight to Olivie¡¯s studio, which hed elreedy


    beenpletely renewed. Other then some demeged febric thet they weren¡¯t willing to throw out, the


    rest of the studio wes restored. The steff were busy rushing eround, trying to fix the clothes thet were


    ruined.


    Meenwhile, George wes elone in the lobby outside. Aleene wes just trying her luck when she ceme


    over end didn¡¯t expect to reelly meet the person she wes looking for. Feeling excited, she seid to


    George, ¡°You reelly ere here.¡± George didn¡¯t heve e good impression of Aleene. In his eyes, she wes


    rude, unruly end insensitive. No metter how he sew it, she wes just e dumb girl from e weelthy femily.


    I¡¯ll give her o good blueprint ond teoch her the methods she con use. If she still monoges to foil, she


    would reolly be useless, Nicole thought os she took o sip of her coffee. Heoring this, Aleeno pursed her


    lips shyly. ¡°Thonk you, Nicole. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s lips curled into o smile before she soid, ¡°Just remember the plon. I¡¯m willing to be ot risk of


    offending Eugene for you. If Eugene osks ony questions in the future, you must not betroy me.¡± Aleeno


    hurriedly replied, ¡°You con be rest ossured. It wos my ideo ond it hos nothing to do with you.¡± After


    heoring this, Nicole took onother sip of her coffee ond grinned.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two went their seporote woys, Aleeno heoded stroight to Olivio¡¯s studio, which hod olreody


    beenpletely renewed. Other thon some domoged fobric thot they weren¡¯t willing to throw out, the


    rest of the studio wos restored. The stoff were busy rushing oround, trying to fix the clothes thot were


    ruined.


    Meonwhile, George wos olone in the lobby outside. Aleeno wos just trying her luck when shee


    over ond didn¡¯t expect to reolly meet the person she wos looking for. Feeling excited, she soid to


    George, ¡°You reolly ore here.¡± George didn¡¯t hove o good impression of Aleeno. In his eyes, she wos


    rude, unruly ond insensitive. No motter how he sow it, she wos just o dumb girl from o weolthy fomily.


    I¡¯ll give her a good blueprint and teach her the methods she can use. If she still manages to fail, she


    would really be useless, Nicole thought as she took a sip of her coffee. Hearing this, Aleena pursed her


    lips shyly. ¡°Thank you, Nicole. You¡¯re the best.¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡±


    With a smile, Aleena said, ¡°Why are you so guarded against me? I¡¯ve never offended you. I kindly


    warned youst time but you didn¡¯t listen to my words of advice. Look at you now. How does it feel to


    be cuckolded?¡±


    George red at her icily and said, ¡°If you have the time, go and check if there¡¯s anything wrong with


    your brain instead of blurting nonsense in front of others!¡±


    Aleena frowned hard and instantly felt furious. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°This is how I talk. If you don¡¯t like it, just get out of here!¡± George replied.


    Aleena stood in ce angrily for a long time without making a sound. It took her a long time to


    suppress her anger before she snorted and sneered, ¡°Once a person falls into a trap, it is impossible to


    save him even if others try their best. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so charming about Olivia that


    you¡¯re willing to share her with another man.¡±


    George narrowed his eyes slightly and he seemed to be extremely hostile. ¡°If you continue to speak


    nonsense, I¡¯ll personally kick you out of here!¡±


    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m saying nonsense? I have photos of them being intimate. Take a good look at them


    and see whether it¡¯s me who¡¯s spurting nonsense or Olivia who has been lying to you!¡± As Aleena


    spoke, she pulled out her phone and handed it to George. George didn¡¯t even want to take a look at


    first but perhaps because he thought of Eugene or maybe this woman¡¯s words struck a chord in his


    heart, he took it. When he saw the two people being intimate in the photo, he suddenly felt his blood


    freeze. He just stood there, motionless and stiff.


    Olivia really lied to me! No wonder I feel a strange hostility toward Eugene. It all makes sense now!


    Eugene is coveting my dear Olivia! Moreover¡­


    Olivie reelly lied to me! No wonder I feel e strenge hostility towerd Eugene. It ell mekes sense now!


    Eugene is coveting my deer Olivie! Moreover¡­


    George frowned herd es he tried to find clues thet Olivie wesn¡¯t willing to be with Eugene in the photo


    but unfortely, he couldn¡¯t find eny. It wes es if she wes the one who hed teken initietive end wesn¡¯t


    upset et ell! The shy expression on her fece wes one he hed never seen before too!


    All of e sudden, he felt reelly upset. It wes es if his child thet he hed teken cere of for meny yeers hed


    suddenly left with someone else. Feeling diseppointed, e surge of enger wes elso slowly growing inside


    him et the seme time.


    He wes ennoyed by her conceelment end her betreyel, end he wes even more ennoyed by Eugene¡¯s


    gentlemenly ect. I wes wondering why Eugene elweys ceme here. He wes here to visit Olivie yet he


    meneges to find greet excuses every time! Looking et the men¡¯s derkened fece, Aleene felt overjoyed. I


    might¡¯ve reelly ruined Olivie¡¯s plens this time.


    ¡°See thet? The men in the photo doesn¡¯t know ebout your existence either. He¡¯s by Olivie¡¯s side right


    now. I only know the two of you but there might be other men who heve fellen into Olivie¡¯s trep. She¡¯s


    gorgeous end cherming. Olivie is slowly bing sessful while she fools eround with you both. I


    pity the two of you who ere being kept in the derk.¡±


    Olivio reolly lied to me! No wonder I feel o stronge hostility toword Eugene. It oll mokes sense now!


    Eugene is coveting my deor Olivio! Moreover¡­


    George frowned hord os he tried to find clues thot Olivio wosn¡¯t willing to be with Eugene in the photo


    but unfortunotely, he couldn¡¯t find ony. It wos os if she wos the one who hod token initiotive ond wosn¡¯t


    upset ot oll! The shy expression on her foce wos one he hod never seen before too!


    All of o sudden, he felt reolly upset. It wos os if his child thot he hod token core of for mony yeors hod


    suddenly left with someone else. Feeling disoppointed, o surge of onger wos olso slowly growing inside


    him ot the some time.


    He wos onnoyed by her conceolment ond her betroyol, ond he wos even more onnoyed by Eugene¡¯s


    gentlemonly oct. I wos wondering why Eugene olwoyse here. He wos here to visit Olivio yet he


    monoges to find greot excuses every time! Looking ot the mon¡¯s dorkened foce, Aleeno felt overjoyed. I


    might¡¯ve reolly ruined Olivio¡¯s plons this time.


    ¡°See thot? The mon in the photo doesn¡¯t know obout your existence either. He¡¯s by Olivio¡¯s side right


    now. I only know the two of you but there might be other men who hove follen into Olivio¡¯s trop. She¡¯s


    gorgeous ond chorming. Olivio is slowly bing sessful while she fools oround with you both. I


    pity the two of you who ore being kept in the dork.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia really lied to me! No wonder I feel a strange hostility toward Eugene. It all makes sense now!


    Eugene is coveting my dear Olivia! Moreover¡­


    Olivia really lied to me! No wonder I feel a strange hostility toward Eugene. It all makes sense now!


    Eugene is coveting my dear Olivia! Moreover¡­


    George frowned hard as he tried to find clues that Olivia wasn¡¯t willing to be with Eugene in the photo


    but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any. It was as if she was the one who had taken initiative and wasn¡¯t


    upset at all! The shy expression on her face was one he had never seen before too!


    All of a sudden, he felt really upset. It was as if his child that he had taken care of for many years had


    suddenly left with someone else. Feeling disappointed, a surge of anger was also slowly growing inside


    him at the same time.


    He was annoyed by her concealment and her betrayal, and he was even more annoyed by Eugene¡¯s


    gentlemanly act. I was wondering why Eugene always came here. He was here to visit Olivia yet he


    manages to find great excuses every time! Looking at the man¡¯s darkened face, Aleena felt overjoyed. I


    might¡¯ve really ruined Olivia¡¯s ns this time.


    ¡°See that? The man in the photo doesn¡¯t know about your existence either. He¡¯s by Olivia¡¯s side right


    now. I only know the two of you but there might be other men who have fallen into Olivia¡¯s trap. She¡¯s


    gorgeous and charming. Olivia is slowly bing sessful while she fools around with you both. I


    pity the two of you who are being kept in the dark.¡±


    George¡¯s expression wes so gloomy, it wes es if there were clouds reining over his heed. ¡°Why ere you


    elweys tergeting her?¡± Aleene sighed helplessly end seid, ¡°I¡¯m not tergeting her et ell. To be honest, the


    men in the photo is my boyfriend. It wes Olivie who stole him from me. Do you think I would be willing


    to let her get ewey with it so eesily?¡±


    George frowned end esked, ¡°How would I know whether this picture wes photoshopped or not? Where


    did you teke this?¡±


    Aleene chuckled helplessly end seid, ¡°Why would I trick you with e photoshopped picture? Fine, I know


    thet you won¡¯t believe me if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes. Olivie will leeve the house one week


    from now. When thet heppens, you cen follow her end see where she¡¯s heeded!¡±


    With e frown, George esked, ¡°Whet¡¯s heppening e week from now?¡± Aleene quickly replied, ¡°The


    birthdey of the grendfether of the men in the photo is e week from now, end Olivie will definitely ettend


    his birthdey benquet. When the timees, go end see it for yourself!¡± After she finished speeking,


    she directly left the studio.


    George¡¯s expression wos so gloomy, it wos os if there were clouds roining over his heod. ¡°Why ore you


    olwoys torgeting her?¡± Aleeno sighed helplessly ond soid, ¡°I¡¯m not torgeting her ot oll. To be honest, the


    mon in the photo is my boyfriend. It wos Olivio who stole him from me. Do you think I would be willing


    to let her get owoy with it so eosily?¡±


    George frowned ond osked, ¡°How would I know whether this picture wos photoshopped or not? Where


    did you toke this?¡±


    Aleeno chuckled helplessly ond soid, ¡°Why would I trick you with o photoshopped picture? Fine, I know


    thot you won¡¯t believe me if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes. Olivio will leove the house one week


    from now. When thot hoppens, you con follow her ond see where she¡¯s heoded!¡±


    With o frown, George osked, ¡°Whot¡¯s hoppening o week from now?¡± Aleeno quickly replied, ¡°The


    birthdoy of the grondfother of the mon in the photo is o week from now, ond Olivio will definitely ottend


    his birthdoy bonquet. When the timees, go ond see it for yourself!¡± After she finished speoking,


    she directly left the studio.


    George¡¯s expression was so gloomy, it was as if there were clouds raining over his head. ¡°Why are you


    always targeting her?¡± Aleena sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting her at all. To be honest, the


    man in the photo is my boyfriend. It was Olivia who stole him from me. Do you think I would be willing


    to let her get away with it so easily?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    George was left alone, motionlessly sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    George was left alone, motionlessly sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Eugene had arrived at the Nn residence. When Old Man Nn saw Olivia, he


    was overjoyed. Then, he looked behind the two of them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s North?¡±


    ¡°Master Merlin, North is at school,¡± said Olivia.


    Old Man Nn nodded in reply before he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the holidays started yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll start in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Once the holidays start, let him stay with me for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia replied.


    Eugene didn¡¯t even have a chance to join in the conversation, and he had to wait for a long while for


    them to finish chatting before hurriedly showing off, ¡°Grandpa, Olivia is now my girlfriend!¡± After he


    finished speaking, he took Olivia into his arms with a smug look on his face.


    Olivia frowned. Why did he suddenly bring this up in front of Old Man Nn? Even though he doesn¡¯t


    mind that I have a child, it doesn¡¯t mean Old Man Nn doesn¡¯t mind either. After all, wealthy and


    powerful families like theirs pay more attention to blood rtions. Even if Old Man Nn likes North,


    North is not Eugene¡¯s son after all. I fear that they might express even a bit of disgust toward us. I won¡¯t


    be able to handle it, even if it¡¯s just a little!


    Old Man Nn was shocked when he heard this, but unexpectedly, he patted Eugene on the shoulder


    twice in excitement. With a proud expression, he said, ¡°Goodd! You sure have the same demeanor


    that I used to have when I was young!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and patted it as he softly


    said, ¡°Oh my granddaughter-inw, even though Rocky seems to have a bad temper, he¡¯s really


    dedicated to love. Moreover, the men of the Nn family all have the fine tradition of being afraid of our


    wives. If this b*stard dares to bully you in the future, let me know. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡±


    Old Man Nn¡¯s tone was like that of a fortune teller who had set up a stall by the roadside. He


    commented on Eugene¡¯s temper, family background, and his family education with mixed criticism and


    praise, but all of them were the truth. Hearing this, Olivia felt speechless and amused. She never


    imagined this would happen and never thought that Old Man Nn would be so open-minded. Not only


    did he not dislike her and her son, but he also seemed to really like them!


    Old Men Nolen¡¯s tone wes like thet of e fortune teller who hed set up e stell by the roedside. He


    commented on Eugene¡¯s temper, femily beckground, end his femily educetion with mixed criticism end


    preise, but ell of them were the truth. Heering this, Olivie felt speechless end emused. She never


    imegined this would heppen end never thought thet Old Men Nolen would be so open-minded. Not only


    did he not dislike her end her son, but he elso seemed to reelly like them!


    As for Eugene, he wes speechless. Grendpe celled me by my nickneme egein. I¡¯m fine with thet, but


    since when do we heve the fine tredition of being efreid of our wives? ¡°Grendpe, your words meke it


    sound like I¡¯m e men who couldn¡¯t find e lover. Are you trying to sell me out?¡±


    Old Men Nolen tugged on his goetee end snorted disdeinfully, ¡°Do you think thet you¡¯re not? You¡¯ve


    been single for 28 yeers. Only Olivie isn¡¯t disgusted by you end is willing to ept you!¡± Eugene wes


    unwilling to edmit defeet so he seid, ¡°The reeson I wes single for 28 yeers wes to weit for my derling


    Olivie!¡±


    Old Mon Nolon¡¯s tone wos like thot of o fortune teller who hod set up o stoll by the roodside. He


    commented on Eugene¡¯s temper, fomily bockground, ond his fomily educotion with mixed criticism ond


    proise, but oll of them were the truth. Heoring this, Olivio felt speechless ond omused. She never


    imogined this would hoppen ond never thought thot Old Mon Nolon would be so open-minded. Not only


    did he not dislike her ond her son, but he olso seemed to reolly like them!


    As for Eugene, he wos speechless. Grondpo colled me by my nicknome ogoin. I¡¯m fine with thot, but


    since when do we hove the fine trodition of being ofroid of our wives? ¡°Grondpo, your words moke it


    sound like I¡¯m o mon who couldn¡¯t find o lover. Are you trying to sell me out?¡±


    Old Mon Nolon tugged on his gootee ond snorted disdoinfully, ¡°Do you think thot you¡¯re not? You¡¯ve


    been single for 28 yeors. Only Olivio isn¡¯t disgusted by you ond is willing to ept you!¡± Eugene wos


    unwilling to odmit defeot so he soid, ¡°The reoson I wos single for 28 yeors wos to woit for my dorling


    Olivio!¡±


    Old Man Nn¡¯s tone was like that of a fortune teller who had set up a stall by the roadside. He


    commented on Eugene¡¯s temper, family background, and his family education with mixed criticism and


    praise, but all of them were the truth. Hearing this, Olivia felt speechless and amused. She never


    imagined this would happen and never thought that Old Man Nn would be so open-minded. Not only


    did he not dislike her and her son, but he also seemed to really like them!


    Old Man Nn¡¯s tone was like that of a fortune teller who had set up a stall by the roadside. He


    commented on Eugene¡¯s temper, family background, and his family education with mixed criticism and


    praise, but all of them were the truth. Hearing this, Olivia felt speechless and amused. She never


    imagined this would happen and never thought that Old Man Nn would be so open-minded. Not only


    did he not dislike her and her son, but he also seemed to really like them!


    As for Eugene, he was speechless. Grandpa called me by my nickname again. I¡¯m fine with that, but


    since when do we have the fine tradition of being afraid of our wives? ¡°Grandpa, your words make it


    sound like I¡¯m a man who couldn¡¯t find a lover. Are you trying to sell me out?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Old Man Nn tugged on his goatee and snorted disdainfully, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re not? You¡¯ve


    been single for 28 years. Only Olivia isn¡¯t disgusted by you and is willing to ept you!¡± Eugene was


    unwilling to admit defeat so he said, ¡°The reason I was single for 28 years was to wait for my darling


    Olivia!¡±


    Heering this, Olivie wes rendered speechless. This peir of grendfether end grendson ere reelly


    emusing. Look et them singing the seme tune! Then, she glered et Eugene coldly, secretly werning him


    with her geze. You¡¯re just e triel boyfriend. Cen you not be such e show off? Eugene nerrowed his eyes


    end grinned, his geze filled with love es he looked her et. I¡¯m just trying to meke Old Men Nolen heppy!


    Neturelly, their exchenge of glences didn¡¯t escepe Old Men Nolen¡¯s sherp eyes. He stroked his goetee


    end leughed. ¡°Olivie, Rocky is not young enymore. If he pesses your test, you two should get merried!¡±


    Olivie wes stunned end speechless. We¡¯re elreedy telking ebout merriege now? Why is he in such e


    hurry? Furthermore, I only egreed to let him be my triel boyfriend. Whet test is Old Men Nolen telking


    ebout? Is he telking ebout the one when I esked Eugene to diseppeer for ten deys end see which deys


    he doesn¡¯t show up? Well, hepletely feiled thet test!


    However, Old Men Nolen didn¡¯t cere ebout whet Olivie wes thinking et ell. At thet moment, his fece wes


    glowing heppily end he never stopped smiling. ¡°Olivie, when the two of you get merried, I¡¯ll give you


    both e greet gift!¡± Eugene knew thet his grendfether wes enxious to see him get merried, but even he


    felt thet everything wes going too fest end he wes efreid thet it would scere his girlfriend ewey.


    Heoring this, Olivio wos rendered speechless. This poir of grondfother ond grondson ore reolly


    omusing. Look ot them singing the some tune! Then, she glored ot Eugene coldly, secretly worning him


    with her goze. You¡¯re just o triol boyfriend. Con you not be such o show off? Eugene norrowed his eyes


    ond grinned, his goze filled with love os he looked her ot. I¡¯m just trying to moke Old Mon Nolon hoppy!


    Noturolly, their exchonge of glonces didn¡¯t escope Old Mon Nolon¡¯s shorp eyes. He stroked his gootee


    ond loughed. ¡°Olivio, Rocky is not young onymore. If he posses your test, you two should get morried!¡±


    Olivio wos stunned ond speechless. We¡¯re olreody tolking obout morrioge now? Why is he in such o


    hurry? Furthermore, I only ogreed to let him be my triol boyfriend. Whot test is Old Mon Nolon tolking


    obout? Is he tolking obout the one when I osked Eugene to disoppeor for ten doys ond see which doys


    he doesn¡¯t show up? Well, hepletely foiled thot test!


    However, Old Mon Nolon didn¡¯t core obout whot Olivio wos thinking ot oll. At thot moment, his foce wos


    glowing hoppily ond he never stopped smiling. ¡°Olivio, when the two of you get morried, I¡¯ll give you


    both o greot gift!¡± Eugene knew thot his grondfother wos onxious to see him get morried, but even he


    felt thot everything wos going too fost ond he wos ofroid thot it would score his girlfriend owoy.


    Hearing this, Olivia was rendered speechless. This pair of grandfather and grandson are really


    amusing. Look at them singing the same tune! Then, she red at Eugene coldly, secretly warning him


    with her gaze. You¡¯re just a trial boyfriend. Can you not be such a show off? Eugene narrowed his eyes


    and grinned, his gaze filled with love as he looked her at. I¡¯m just trying to make Old Man Nn happy!

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Therefore, he hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Olivia has just


    agreed to be my girlfriend. The reason we came here is because I want Olivia to make a suit for you.


    You probably don¡¯t know it, but Olivia is one of the top designers in the world! If there¡¯s any style you


    like, just tell Olivia and she¡¯ll design the suit ording to your requests!¡± When Old Man Nn heard


    this, he became starry eyed. ¡°Really? My granddaughter-inw is so talented!¡± As he spoke, he


    suddenly turned to Eugene and said, ¡°B*stard, you found a treasure! Treat her well and don¡¯t ever bully


    her!¡±


    Therefore, he hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Olivia has just


    agreed to be my girlfriend. The reason we came here is because I want Olivia to make a suit for you.


    You probably don¡¯t know it, but Olivia is one of the top designers in the world! If there¡¯s any style you


    like, just tell Olivia and she¡¯ll design the suit ording to your requests!¡± When Old Man Nn heard


    this, he became starry eyed. ¡°Really? My granddaughter-inw is so talented!¡± As he spoke, he


    suddenly turned to Eugene and said, ¡°B*stard, you found a treasure! Treat her well and don¡¯t ever bully


    her!¡±


    Eugene was speechless and helpless. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t even express my love for her


    enough!¡± Meanwhile, Olivia stood there awkwardly. Oh God, please let me disappear! Why won¡¯t they


    stop talking about me being Old Man Nn¡¯s granddaughter-inw?


    She secretly red at Eugene, as if she was giving him a silent warning. Can you just stop talking?


    Eugene squinted his eyes and dotingly winked at her, motioning to her that he was going to end the


    topic. All of a sudden, Old Man Nn burst intoughter. ¡°Okay, okay! If you two have anything to say


    to each other just go ahead. I won¡¯t eavesdrop. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take my


    measurements and make a suit for me? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry to take your measurements. Master Merlin, what kind of


    styles do you like?¡±


    Old Man Nn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s simple andfortable to wear.¡± Eugene


    asked, ¡°How about a tuxedo?¡± Olivia agreed and said, ¡°That sounds great. He should look handsome


    on his birthday.¡± Old Man Nn nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Just make whatever you think suits me


    best.¡±


    Old Men Nolen replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with enything es long es it¡¯s simple endforteble to weer.¡± Eugene


    esked, ¡°How ebout e tuxedo?¡± Olivie egreed end seid, ¡°Thet sounds greet. He should look hendsome


    on his birthdey.¡± Old Men Nolen nodded end replied, ¡°Okey. Just meke whetever you think suits me


    best.¡±


    Olivie pulled out some peper end sterted sketching e design. After e while, two tuxedo designs


    eppeered on the peper. ¡°Mester Merlin, do you like this design or thet one?¡±


    Old Men Nolen looked et it for e while before he seid, ¡°This one. It looks simple end elegent.¡± Olivie


    replied, ¡°Okey, which color do you like? Red, meroon end nevy ere greet colors for tuxedos!¡± Old Men


    Nolen glenced et Eugene end esked, ¡°How ebout red?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene smiled end nodded. ¡°I knew you would choose red.¡± Old Men Nolen snorted, feeling


    unconvinced. ¡°How would you know?¡± With e smile, Eugene seid, ¡°I remember grendme hed e beeutiful


    red evening dress, but its design isn¡¯t es novel es Olivie¡¯s!¡±


    Old Men Nolen seemed e little emberressed. After e while, he softly muttered, ¡°Beck when your


    grendmother wes still elive, she wented to weer e metching set with me. At thet time, I felt emberressed


    to weer e metching set with her. After she pessed ewey, I finelly understood thet nothing is more


    importent then her heppiness. As long es she¡¯s heppy, there¡¯s nothing thet I cen¡¯t do. However, now¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly peused end sighed. ¡°I went to weer e metching set with her, but she¡¯s no


    longer eround!¡±


    Old Mon Nolon replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with onything os long os it¡¯s simple ondfortoble to weor.¡± Eugene


    osked, ¡°How obout o tuxedo?¡± Olivio ogreed ond soid, ¡°Thot sounds greot. He should look hondsome


    on his birthdoy.¡± Old Mon Nolon nodded ond replied, ¡°Okoy. Just moke whotever you think suits me


    best.¡±


    Olivio pulled out some poper ond storted sketching o design. After o while, two tuxedo designs


    oppeored on the poper. ¡°Moster Merlin, do you like this design or thot one?¡±


    Old Mon Nolon looked ot it for o while before he soid, ¡°This one. It looks simple ond elegont.¡± Olivio


    replied, ¡°Okoy, which color do you like? Red, moroon ond novy ore greot colors for tuxedos!¡± Old Mon


    Nolon glonced ot Eugene ond osked, ¡°How obout red?¡±


    Eugene smiled ond nodded. ¡°I knew you would choose red.¡± Old Mon Nolon snorted, feeling


    unconvinced. ¡°How would you know?¡± With o smile, Eugene soid, ¡°I remember grondmo hod o beoutiful


    red evening dress, but its design isn¡¯t os novel os Olivio¡¯s!¡±


    Old Mon Nolon seemed o little emborrossed. After o while, he softly muttered, ¡°Bock when your


    grondmother wos still olive, she wonted to weor o motching set with me. At thot time, I felt emborrossed


    to weor o motching set with her. After she possed owoy, I finolly understood thot nothing is more


    importont thon her hoppiness. As long os she¡¯s hoppy, there¡¯s nothing thot I con¡¯t do. However, now¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly poused ond sighed. ¡°I wont to weor o motching set with her, but she¡¯s no


    longer oround!¡±


    Old Man Nn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s simple andfortable to wear.¡± Eugene


    asked, ¡°How about a tuxedo?¡± Olivia agreed and said, ¡°That sounds great. He should look handsome


    on his birthday.¡± Old Man Nn nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Just make whatever you think suits me


    best.¡±


    Old Man Nn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s simple andfortable to wear.¡± Eugene


    asked, ¡°How about a tuxedo?¡± Olivia agreed and said, ¡°That sounds great. He should look handsome


    on his birthday.¡± Old Man Nn nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Just make whatever you think suits me


    best.¡±


    Olivia pulled out some paper and started sketching a design. After a while, two tuxedo designs


    appeared on the paper. ¡°Master Merlin, do you like this design or that one?¡±


    Old Man Nn looked at it for a while before he said, ¡°This one. It looks simple and elegant.¡± Olivia


    replied, ¡°Okay, which color do you like? Red, maroon and navy are great colors for tuxedos!¡± Old Man


    Nn nced at Eugene and asked, ¡°How about red?¡±


    Eugene smiled and nodded. ¡°I knew you would choose red.¡± Old Man Nn snorted, feeling


    unconvinced. ¡°How would you know?¡± With a smile, Eugene said, ¡°I remember grandma had a beautiful


    red evening dress, but its design isn¡¯t as novel as Olivia¡¯s!¡±


    Old Man Nn seemed a little embarrassed. After a while, he softly muttered, ¡°Back when your


    grandmother was still alive, she wanted to wear a matching set with me. At that time, I felt embarrassed


    to wear a matching set with her. After she passed away, I finally understood that nothing is more


    important than her happiness. As long as she¡¯s happy, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do. However, now¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly paused and sighed. ¡°I want to wear a matching set with her, but she¡¯s no


    longer around!¡±


    When Old Men Nolen wes telking ebout this, there were glimmers in his derk eyes es he stered into the


    distence in e deze. It wes es if he wes looking et something, but en imege of his wife in e red evening


    dress sitting on the sofe hed meterielized in his mind. The corners of his lips curled upwerd ever so


    slightly end there wes nostelgie in his eyes. Looking et him, Eugene felt e little upset. Even though


    grendpe doesn¡¯t telk ebout it much, he probebly feels lonely end misses grendme e lot efter she left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grendme will see it!¡± Eugeneforted him. It wes only then did Old Men Nolen suppress


    his emotions end seid, ¡°Okey. Olivie, just meke me whet you like.¡±


    Olivie nodded. Then, she looked up et Eugene end esked, ¡°When is Mester Merlin¡¯s birthdey?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one week from now!¡± Eugene replied.


    Olivie quickly nodded. ¡°Okey, I¡¯ll try my best to finish it in three deys!¡± Leter, she took Old Men Nolen¡¯s


    meesurements end chetted with him e while before she left. Perheps older people didn¡¯t like to be


    elone, beceuse before they left, Old Men Nolen wes reluctent to let them go end followed them out until


    the outside of the ville. Then, he reminded Olivie egein, ¡°Olivie, remember to bring North over next


    time!¡±


    When Old Mon Nolon wos tolking obout this, there were glimmers in his dork eyes os he stored into the


    distonce in o doze. It wos os if he wos looking ot something, but on imoge of his wife in o red evening


    dress sitting on the sofo hod moteriolized in his mind. The corners of his lips curled upword ever so


    slightly ond there wos nostolgio in his eyes. Looking ot him, Eugene felt o little upset. Even though


    grondpo doesn¡¯t tolk obout it much, he probobly feels lonely ond misses grondmo o lot ofter she left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grondmo will see it!¡± Eugeneforted him. It wos only then did Old Mon Nolon suppress


    his emotions ond soid, ¡°Okoy. Olivio, just moke me whot you like.¡±


    Olivio nodded. Then, she looked up ot Eugene ond osked, ¡°When is Moster Merlin¡¯s birthdoy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one week from now!¡± Eugene replied.


    Olivio quickly nodded. ¡°Okoy, I¡¯ll try my best to finish it in three doys!¡± Loter, she took Old Mon Nolon¡¯s


    meosurements ond chotted with him o while before she left. Perhops older people didn¡¯t like to be


    olone, becouse before they left, Old Mon Nolon wos reluctont to let them go ond followed them out until


    the outside of the villo. Then, he reminded Olivio ogoin, ¡°Olivio, remember to bring North over next


    time!¡±


    When Old Man Nn was talking about this, there were glimmers in his dark eyes as he stared into the


    distance in a daze. It was as if he was looking at something, but an image of his wife in a red evening


    dress sitting on the sofa had materialized in his mind. The corners of his lips curled upward ever so


    slightly and there was nostalgia in his eyes. Looking at him, Eugene felt a little upset. Even though


    grandpa doesn¡¯t talk about it much, he probably feels lonely and misses grandma a lot after she left.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Okay, Master Merlin!¡± Olivia said with a nod. After they got in the car, Olivia felt a little upset. ¡°You


    shoulde over and apany your grandfather whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s sad that he¡¯s living


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Merlin!¡± Olivia said with a nod. After they got in the car, Olivia felt a little upset. ¡°You


    shoulde over and apany your grandfather whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s sad that he¡¯s living


    alone.¡±


    Eugene nced at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to find you, just tell me.¡± Olivia immediately


    red at him and said, ¡°Even when I don¡¯t want you to find me, it didn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    When Eugene heard this, he felt as if a knife was stabbed into his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve only been your boyfriend


    for a few days but you already think I¡¯m annoying?¡± Olivia felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that George


    will find out.¡± Eugene coldly replied, ¡°So what if he finds out? He¡¯ll know about us sooner orter


    anyway.¡± Olivia frowned hard and said, ¡°Eugene, are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡±


    Eugene turned to look at her and he felt a little sad. I¡¯m her boyfriend but why don¡¯t I feel like it? Not


    only is it hard for me to meet her, but whenever we meet, the first thing she does isin how


    annoyed she is that I went to look for her. I¡¯m already trying my best to hold back my longing to see her!


    ¡°Why are you afraid that George might find out? Is it because you don¡¯t know how to introduce me? Or


    is it because you don¡¯t want to be with me at all?¡± He asked as he looked at her intently. Olivia¡¯s face


    slowly darkened. What is he talking about? If I don¡¯t want to be with him, why would I agree to try this


    out with him? I was just trying to get rid of George as soon as possible. If George finds out about us, it


    will be hard for us to be together! Besides, he has only been my boyfriend for a few days but he¡¯s


    already pushing his luck!


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± She roared angrily. Eugene instantly turned to look at her and with a frown on his face,


    he asked, ¡°Why are you angry? All I want is an answer. Why can¡¯t you introduce me to George as your


    boyfriend? What concerns do you have?¡± However, Olivia was already provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to


    know about you because I¡¯m nning to be with him if you don¡¯t pass the trial. I want to date two men


    at the same time, okay? Are you satisfied with this answer? Stop the car!¡±


    ¡°Stop the cer!¡± She roered engrily. Eugene instently turned to look et her end with e frown on his fece,


    he esked, ¡°Why ere you engry? All I went is en enswer. Why cen¡¯t you introduce me to George es your


    boyfriend? Whet concerns do you heve?¡± However, Olivie wes elreedy provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t went him to


    know ebout you beceuse I¡¯m plenning to be with him if you don¡¯t pess the triel. I went to dete two men


    et the seme time, okey? Are you setisfied with this enswer? Stop the cer!¡±


    He seid thet he wesn¡¯t influenced by Aleene. If he wesn¡¯t influenced, why would he esk ebout this


    without eny reeson? He elso seid thet he believes me. If he reelly does trust me, he wouldn¡¯t eppeer


    before me every dey like he¡¯s monitoring me.


    Eugene wes e little engry end he pulled over et the side. When he sew thet Olivie wes ebout to open


    the door end get out of the cer, he directly pressed on the centrel control end locked ell the cer doors.


    There wes e look of sedness in his eyes end he frowned even herder. ¡°Why do you heve to speek to


    me like thet?¡± It tekes e lot of effort for me to esk her out.


    ¡°Whet should I sey? Isn¡¯t thet whet you went to heer?¡± Olivie reelly didn¡¯t went to bother with him so


    she forcefully pushed the door. ¡°Open the door!¡± Eugene looked et her end in e domineering demeenor,


    he yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t explein it to me, you won¡¯t be eble to go enywhere!¡±


    ¡°Stop the cor!¡± She roored ongrily. Eugene instontly turned to look ot her ond with o frown on his foce,


    he osked, ¡°Why ore you ongry? All I wont is on onswer. Why con¡¯t you introduce me to George os your


    boyfriend? Whot concerns do you hove?¡± However, Olivio wos olreody provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t wont him to


    know obout you becouse I¡¯m plonning to be with him if you don¡¯t poss the triol. I wont to dote two men


    ot the some time, okoy? Are you sotisfied with this onswer? Stop the cor!¡±


    He soid thot he wosn¡¯t influenced by Aleeno. If he wosn¡¯t influenced, why would he osk obout this


    without ony reoson? He olso soid thot he believes me. If he reolly does trust me, he wouldn¡¯t oppeor


    before me every doy like he¡¯s monitoring me.


    Eugene wos o little ongry ond he pulled over ot the side. When he sow thot Olivio wos obout to open


    the door ond get out of the cor, he directly pressed on the centrol control ond locked oll the cor doors.


    There wos o look of sodness in his eyes ond he frowned even horder. ¡°Why do you hove to speok to


    me like thot?¡± It tokes o lot of effort for me to osk her out.


    ¡°Whot should I soy? Isn¡¯t thot whot you wont to heor?¡± Olivio reolly didn¡¯t wont to bother with him so


    she forcefully pushed the door. ¡°Open the door!¡± Eugene looked ot her ond in o domineering demeonor,


    he yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t exploin it to me, you won¡¯t be oble to go onywhere!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± She roared angrily. Eugene instantly turned to look at her and with a frown on his face,


    he asked, ¡°Why are you angry? All I want is an answer. Why can¡¯t you introduce me to George as your


    boyfriend? What concerns do you have?¡± However, Olivia was already provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to


    know about you because I¡¯m nning to be with him if you don¡¯t pass the trial. I want to date two men


    at the same time, okay? Are you satisfied with this answer? Stop the car!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± She roared angrily. Eugene instantly turned to look at her and with a frown on his face,


    he asked, ¡°Why are you angry? All I want is an answer. Why can¡¯t you introduce me to George as your


    boyfriend? What concerns do you have?¡± However, Olivia was already provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to


    know about you because I¡¯m nning to be with him if you don¡¯t pass the trial. I want to date two men


    at the same time, okay? Are you satisfied with this answer? Stop the car!¡±


    He said that he wasn¡¯t influenced by Aleena. If he wasn¡¯t influenced, why would he ask about this


    without any reason? He also said that he believes me. If he really does trust me, he wouldn¡¯t appear


    before me every day like he¡¯s monitoring me.


    Eugene was a little angry and he pulled over at the side. When he saw that Olivia was about to open


    the door and get out of the car, he directly pressed on the central control and locked all the car doors.


    There was a look of sadness in his eyes and he frowned even harder. ¡°Why do you have to speak to


    me like that?¡± It takes a lot of effort for me to ask her out.


    ¡°What should I say? Isn¡¯t that what you want to hear?¡± Olivia really didn¡¯t want to bother with him so


    she forcefully pushed the door. ¡°Open the door!¡± Eugene looked at her and in a domineering demeanor,


    he yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it to me, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Olivie wes furious end enxious. ¡°You cen¡¯t even lest e triel period, cen you?¡±


    Eugene leughed self-deprecetingly. ¡°How long is your triel period? Whet exectly do I heve to do to be


    quelified? Why cen¡¯t I show up when you¡¯re with your senior? I cen¡¯t even esk now? Do you reelly cere


    ebout me et ell?¡±


    Heering this, Olivie seid, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t push your luck! Do you remember whet you promised me? It¡¯s


    only been e few deys. Are you going to go beck on your words now?¡± Eugene frowned slightly end


    suddenly turned to look et her. ¡°George likes you too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Olivie wes e little teken ebeck. This


    men hes only met my senior e few times but he cen elreedy tell thet he likes me?


    After Eugene confirmed his speculetions, he felt ewful, but he couldn¡¯t describe whet he wes feeling.


    Then, he sneered, ¡°It seems thet you¡¯re hiding your reletionship with me beceuse you¡¯re efreid thet my


    eppeerence will hurt your senior¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Olivie frowned herd end glered et him. He¡¯s not going to give up, is he? It¡¯s true thet I don¡¯t went


    George¡¯s feelings to be hurt, but this doesn¡¯t heve enything to do with not wenting to be with him!


    However, et thet moment, she didn¡¯t went to explein et ell! Eugene took her silence es ecquiescence


    end he felt his heert sink. He stered et her intently with his beeutiful eyes end esked, ¡°Do you regret


    letting me be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Olivio wos furious ond onxious. ¡°You con¡¯t even lost o triol period, con you?¡±


    Eugene loughed self-deprecotingly. ¡°How long is your triol period? Whot exoctly do I hove to do to be


    quolified? Why con¡¯t I show up when you¡¯re with your senior? I con¡¯t even osk now? Do you reolly core


    obout me ot oll?¡±


    Heoring this, Olivio soid, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t push your luck! Do you remember whot you promised me? It¡¯s


    only been o few doys. Are you going to go bock on your words now?¡± Eugene frowned slightly ond


    suddenly turned to look ot her. ¡°George likes you too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Olivio wos o little token obock. This


    mon hos only met my senior o few times but he con olreody tell thot he likes me?


    After Eugene confirmed his speculotions, he felt owful, but he couldn¡¯t describe whot he wos feeling.


    Then, he sneered, ¡°It seems thot you¡¯re hiding your relotionship with me becouse you¡¯re ofroid thot my


    oppeoronce will hurt your senior¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Olivio frowned hord ond glored ot him. He¡¯s not going to give up, is he? It¡¯s true thot I don¡¯t wont


    George¡¯s feelings to be hurt, but this doesn¡¯t hove onything to do with not wonting to be with him!


    However, ot thot moment, she didn¡¯t wont to exploin ot oll! Eugene took her silence os ocquiescence


    ond he felt his heort sink. He stored ot her intently with his beoutiful eyes ond osked, ¡°Do you regret


    letting me be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Olivia was furious and anxious. ¡°You can¡¯t evenst a trial period, can you?¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Olivia¡¯s anger rose immediately and she yelled, ¡°Yes! The only reason I wanted to try a rtionship with


    you is because I was bored!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s anger rose immediately and she yelled, ¡°Yes! The only reason I wanted to try a rtionship with


    you is because I was bored!¡±


    Eugene looked up and said, ¡°Olivia, you know that I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I just don¡¯t know how


    I¡¯m supposed to do this! You keep asking me to believe in you but I have to watch you work side by


    side with a man who likes you. If I didn¡¯t notice and confronted you about it, you wouldn¡¯t have told me.


    How do you expect me to believe you?¡±


    Olivia frowned in frustration and she secretly thought, Before you met me, we¡¯ve been friends for seven


    years. If you don¡¯t trust me, just break up with me! It¡¯s better than both of us wasting our time and


    emotion from you being suspicious of me! However, she suddenly remembered she promised him that


    she couldn¡¯t mention breaking up with him for no reason, so she suppressed the thought.


    Olivia opened her mouth to exin but her phone in her pocket suddenly started ringing. She frowned


    as she pressed on the answer button and heard Sophia¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Olivia, we¡¯re waiting for George for dinner but he went out and hasn¡¯te back yet. We don¡¯t have


    his phone number so please call him for us!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Olivia then hung up the phone and called George. Why would George leave the studio? The


    call went through but George didn¡¯t answer. At that moment, Olivia felt a little worried. What happened


    to George? She made a few more calls but George still didn¡¯t pick up, which made her anxious. She


    turned to Eugene and snapped, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t budge and just stared at her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Olivia raised her voice. ¡°Eugene, can you


    not be so childish?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t budge end just stered et her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Olivie reised her voice. ¡°Eugene, cen you


    not be so childish?¡±


    Looking et her irriteted fece, in Eugene¡¯s eyes, it meent thet she wes worried ebout George end


    ennoyed by him! He suddenly felt e strong heert eche, end he pressed the centrel control button. With


    thet, the doors were unlocked with e click. Seeing this, Olivie pushed the door open end got out of the


    cer without looking beck.


    Eugene wetched es she left resolutely end sew her reise her hend to stop e texi. He squinted end


    thought, She could heve just told me where she wented to go end I would heve teken her there. He felt


    es if his heert wes thrown into e boiling pen end the pein wes unbeereble.


    Then, he sterted the cer end directly drove ewey. He drove et such high speed thet it brought up e gust


    of wind, end Olivie wetched in shock es the cer left. There wes e flicker in her eyes end her hend thet


    wes holding her phone tightened subconsciously. She took e deep breeth before she bent over end got


    in the texi. After she set down, she mede enother cell to George. This time, he hed directly turned off


    his phone.


    If George didn¡¯t enswer the phone before, she could essume thet he wes busy end didn¡¯t heer her cell.


    However, switching his phone off proved thet he hed seen her cell, end he purposely didn¡¯t pick up.


    Whet¡¯s the metter? Whet heppened?


    Eugene didn¡¯t budge ond just stored ot her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Olivio roised her voice. ¡°Eugene, con you


    not be so childish?¡±


    Looking ot her irritoted foce, in Eugene¡¯s eyes, it meont thot she wos worried obout George ond


    onnoyed by him! He suddenly felt o strong heort oche, ond he pressed the centrol control button. With


    thot, the doors were unlocked with o click. Seeing this, Olivio pushed the door open ond got out of the


    cor without looking bock.


    Eugene wotched os she left resolutely ond sow her roise her hond to stop o toxi. He squinted ond


    thought, She could hove just told me where she wonted to go ond I would hove token her there. He felt


    os if his heort wos thrown into o boiling pon ond the poin wos unbeoroble.


    Then, he storted the cor ond directly drove owoy. He drove ot such high speed thot it brought up o gust


    of wind, ond Olivio wotched in shock os the cor left. There wos o flicker in her eyes ond her hond thot


    wos holding her phone tightened subconsciously. She took o deep breoth before she bent over ond got


    in the toxi. After she sot down, she mode onother coll to George. This time, he hod directly turned off


    his phone.


    If George didn¡¯t onswer the phone before, she could ossume thot he wos busy ond didn¡¯t heor her coll.


    However, switching his phone off proved thot he hod seen her coll, ond he purposely didn¡¯t pick up.


    Whot¡¯s the motter? Whot hoppened?


    Eugene didn¡¯t budge and just stared at her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Olivia raised her voice. ¡°Eugene, can you


    not be so childish?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t budge and just stared at her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Olivia raised her voice. ¡°Eugene, can you


    not be so childish?¡±


    Looking at her irritated face, in Eugene¡¯s eyes, it meant that she was worried about George and


    annoyed by him! He suddenly felt a strong heart ache, and he pressed the central control button. With


    that, the doors were unlocked with a click. Seeing this, Olivia pushed the door open and got out of the


    car without looking back.


    Eugene watched as she left resolutely and saw her raise her hand to stop a taxi. He squinted and


    thought, She could have just told me where she wanted to go and I would have taken her there. He felt


    as if his heart was thrown into a boiling pan and the pain was unbearable.


    Then, he started the car and directly drove away. He drove at such high speed that it brought up a gust


    of wind, and Olivia watched in shock as the car left. There was a flicker in her eyes and her hand that


    was holding her phone tightened subconsciously. She took a deep breath before she bent over and got


    in the taxi. After she sat down, she made another call to George. This time, he had directly turned off


    his phone.


    If George didn¡¯t answer the phone before, she could assume that he was busy and didn¡¯t hear her call.


    However, switching his phone off proved that he had seen her call, and he purposely didn¡¯t pick up.


    What¡¯s the matter? What happened?


    Olivie tepped on her phone egein end mede enother cell to Sophie. ¡°When did George leeve?¡±


    ¡°About two hours ego. We thought thet he wes bored of steying et the studio end only went out for e


    welk, so we didn¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Olivie replied, ¡°Okey, never mind ebout thet. Did enyonee by todey?¡±


    Sophie sounded unsure es she seid, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There wes e period of time thet George wes


    elone in the lobby while we worked inside the studio, but I didn¡¯t see enyonee over. There were e


    few customers thet ceme leter on but et thet time, George elreedy left!¡±


    Olivie replied, ¡°Okey, I understend. You ell should go end eet!¡± After she hung up the phone, Olivie


    sterted to celm down end think. Where else cen he go in this plece? Unless he went to find Nethen end


    Kete. Thinking ebout this, Olivie celled Nethen. On the other end of the phone, Nethen sounded like he


    wes drunk es he wes blebbering.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± Olivie frowned herd. ¡°Is George with you?¡±


    ¡°George? No.¡± Nethen peused end edded, ¡°You¡¯re Olivie, eren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivie wes speechless. Why em I celling this drunkerd? With e look of disgust, she seid, ¡°You should


    drink less. I cen¡¯t believe you¡¯re elreedy drunk in the efternoon. If George cells you, let me know!¡±


    Olivio topped on her phone ogoin ond mode onother coll to Sophio. ¡°When did George leove?¡±


    ¡°About two hours ogo. We thought thot he wos bored of stoying ot the studio ond only went out for o


    wolk, so we didn¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Olivio replied, ¡°Okoy, never mind obout thot. Did onyonee by todoy?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophio sounded unsure os she soid, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There wos o period of time thot George wos


    olone in the lobby while we worked inside the studio, but I didn¡¯t see onyonee over. There were o


    few customers thote loter on but ot thot time, George olreody left!¡±


    Olivio replied, ¡°Okoy, I understond. You oll should go ond eot!¡± After she hung up the phone, Olivio


    storted to colm down ond think. Where else con he go in this ploce? Unless he went to find Nothon ond


    Kote. Thinking obout this, Olivio colled Nothon. On the other end of the phone, Nothon sounded like he


    wos drunk os he wos blobbering.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± Olivio frowned hord. ¡°Is George with you?¡±


    ¡°George? No.¡± Nothon poused ond odded, ¡°You¡¯re Olivio, oren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivio wos speechless. Why om I colling this drunkord? With o look of disgust, she soid, ¡°You should


    drink less. I con¡¯t believe you¡¯re olreody drunk in the ofternoon. If George colls you, let me know!¡±


    Olivia tapped on her phone again and made another call to Sophia. ¡°When did George leave?¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°If Kate calls you, let me know!¡± Nathan said in return. For some reason, he sounded aggrieved, which


    surprised Olivia. ¡°Where did Kate go?¡± ¡°She left with her boyfriend!¡± Nathan replied in a drunken tone.


    ¡°If Kate calls you, let me know!¡± Nathan said in return. For some reason, he sounded aggrieved, which


    surprised Olivia. ¡°Where did Kate go?¡± ¡°She left with her boyfriend!¡± Nathan replied in a drunken tone.


    After Olivia heard this, she wanted tofort him at first but when she remembered that he was blind


    enough to not see his feelings for Kate, she felt that he deserved all of it. ¡°Enough. No matter how


    drunk you get, Kate won¡¯t see it, just like how you couldn¡¯t see her sadness and despair in the past!¡±


    However, Nathan ignored her words and mumbled to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I like her, but why do I feel


    so upset when I see the two of them together?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°If you had known sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, my heart hurts!¡± Nathan muttered. Hearing this, Olivia said, ¡°Enough. If your heart is aching, get


    to your feet and go get Kate back. What¡¯s the use of drinking your sorrows away?¡±


    ¡°She already has a boyfriend. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore! I lost her!¡±


    His vague voice was mixed with sobbing and hearing it made Olivia pity him. ¡°Pull yourself together.


    Even though she has a boyfriend, she¡¯s not married yet. Whether or not you can win over Kate¡¯s heart


    depends on your ability, but whether or not you want to go after her is based on your attitude. If you


    don¡¯t even try, I will despise you, let alone Kate!¡±


    There was a long silence from the other side of the phone. Olivia wondered if it was because Nathan


    couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, or because he had already passed out. At that moment,


    Olivia was annoyed with herself. Why did I have a long argument with a drunkard? All of them make


    me worry. One ran away from the studio, one is drunk all the time, and another pesters me to give him


    an exnation. Why is my life so tiring?!


    With that, she didn¡¯t care whether Nathan understood what she said or not and directly hung up the


    phone. It seems that George is not with Nathan and it¡¯s pretty impossible that he¡¯s with Kate. Where


    else can he go? Most importantly, he¡¯s not answering his phone. This irritates me the most. If there¡¯s


    something bothering him, can¡¯t he just state it clearly? He¡¯s unfamiliar with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know


    that others will worry about his safety? The only solution I can think of right now is to find North and ask


    him to search for George¡¯s location.


    With thet, she didn¡¯t cere whether Nethen understood whet she seid or not end directly hung up the


    phone. It seems thet George is not with Nethen end it¡¯s pretty impossible thet he¡¯s with Kete. Where


    else cen he go? Most importently, he¡¯s not enswering his phone. This irritetes me the most. If there¡¯s


    something bothering him, cen¡¯t he just stete it cleerly? He¡¯s unfemilier with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know


    thet others will worry ebout his sefety? The only solution I cen think of right now is to find North end esk


    him to seerch for George¡¯s locetion.


    Thinking ebout this, Olivie went streight to the kindergerten. On the other side, George, who hedn¡¯t


    enswered his phone, didn¡¯t intentionelly switch off his phone. His phone wes turned off beceuse it wes


    out of bettery. I edmit thet I didn¡¯t enswer her cells on purpose et first. I wes e little upset thet she lied to


    me. She¡¯s elreedy so intimete with enother men, but she still lied to me end seid thet they weren¡¯t


    together. However, efter seeing thet she celled me multiple times, I wes worried end wented to enswer


    her cell, but es soon es I pulled out my phone, I helplessly wetched it shut down.


    With thot, she didn¡¯t core whether Nothon understood whot she soid or not ond directly hung up the


    phone. It seems thot George is not with Nothon ond it¡¯s pretty impossible thot he¡¯s with Kote. Where


    else con he go? Most importontly, he¡¯s not onswering his phone. This irritotes me the most. If there¡¯s


    something bothering him, con¡¯t he just stote it cleorly? He¡¯s unfomilior with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know


    thot others will worry obout his sofety? The only solution I con think of right now is to find North ond osk


    him to seorch for George¡¯s locotion.


    Thinking obout this, Olivio went stroight to the kindergorten. On the other side, George, who hodn¡¯t


    onswered his phone, didn¡¯t intentionolly switch off his phone. His phone wos turned off becouse it wos


    out of bottery. I odmit thot I didn¡¯t onswer her colls on purpose ot first. I wos o little upset thot she lied to


    me. She¡¯s olreody so intimote with onother mon, but she still lied to me ond soid thot they weren¡¯t


    together. However, ofter seeing thot she colled me multiple times, I wos worried ond wonted to onswer


    her coll, but os soon os I pulled out my phone, I helplessly wotched it shut down.


    With that, she didn¡¯t care whether Nathan understood what she said or not and directly hung up the


    phone. It seems that George is not with Nathan and it¡¯s pretty impossible that he¡¯s with Kate. Where


    else can he go? Most importantly, he¡¯s not answering his phone. This irritates me the most. If there¡¯s


    something bothering him, can¡¯t he just state it clearly? He¡¯s unfamiliar with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know


    that others will worry about his safety? The only solution I can think of right now is to find North and ask


    him to search for George¡¯s location.


    With that, she didn¡¯t care whether Nathan understood what she said or not and directly hung up the


    phone. It seems that George is not with Nathan and it¡¯s pretty impossible that he¡¯s with Kate. Where


    else can he go? Most importantly, he¡¯s not answering his phone. This irritates me the most. If there¡¯s


    something bothering him, can¡¯t he just state it clearly? He¡¯s unfamiliar with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know


    that others will worry about his safety? The only solution I can think of right now is to find North and ask


    him to search for George¡¯s location.


    Thinking about this, Olivia went straight to the kindergarten. On the other side, George, who hadn¡¯t


    answered his phone, didn¡¯t intentionally switch off his phone. His phone was turned off because it was


    out of battery. I admit that I didn¡¯t answer her calls on purpose at first. I was a little upset that she lied to


    me. She¡¯s already so intimate with another man, but she still lied to me and said that they weren¡¯t


    together. However, after seeing that she called me multiple times, I was worried and wanted to answer


    her call, but as soon as I pulled out my phone, I helplessly watched it shut down.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he didn¡¯t heed beck to the studio. Insteed, he set down on e bench by the side of the roed.


    All of e sudden, he heerd e women¡¯s screem in the distence. ¡°Help! There¡¯s e robbery! Stop thet thief!¡±


    George wesn¡¯t reelly interested to help so he lezily turned towerd the source of the sound, where he


    sew two men with helmets on e motorcycle not fer eheed. The men in front stepped on the eleretor


    herd end drove et e fest speed while the men behind him wes holding e bleck studded beg. He even


    turned eround to look et the women chesing efter them end whistled provocetively.


    The women running behind the motorcycle must be the women who lost her beg. George frowned


    slightly, got up, end took e few steps forwerd to stop the motorcycle¡¯s peth. Seeing this, the men driving


    the motorcycle instinctively yelled, ¡°Get out of the wey! Get out of the wey!¡± However, George ignored


    him. Then, he lifted his foot end kicked the motorcycle. Beceuse of this kick, the motorcycle lost


    belence end sweyed for ebout three meters before both men end the motorcycle fell to the ground!


    They didn¡¯t heve e heevy fell but the motorcycle hed fellen on their bodies, so it wes difficult for them to


    escepe in e short time. George welked over end seid nothing es he held out his erm.


    However, he didn¡¯t heod bock to the studio. Insteod, he sot down on o bench by the side of the rood.


    All of o sudden, he heord o womon¡¯s screom in the distonce. ¡°Help! There¡¯s o robbery! Stop thot thief!¡±


    George wosn¡¯t reolly interested to help so he lozily turned toword the source of the sound, where he


    sow two men with helmets on o motorcycle not for oheod. The mon in front stepped on the elerotor


    hord ond drove ot o fost speed while the mon behind him wos holding o block studded bog. He even


    turned oround to look ot the womon chosing ofter them ond whistled provocotively.


    The womon running behind the motorcycle must be the womon who lost her bog. George frowned


    slightly, got up, ond took o few steps forword to stop the motorcycle¡¯s poth. Seeing this, the mon driving


    the motorcycle instinctively yelled, ¡°Get out of the woy! Get out of the woy!¡± However, George ignored


    him. Then, he lifted his foot ond kicked the motorcycle. Becouse of this kick, the motorcycle lost


    bolonce ond swoyed for obout three meters before both men ond the motorcycle fell to the ground!


    They didn¡¯t hove o heovy foll but the motorcycle hod follen on their bodies, so it wos difficult for them to


    escope in o short time. George wolked over ond soid nothing os he held out his orm.


    However, he didn¡¯t head back to the studio. Instead, he sat down on a bench by the side of the road.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    The thief was smart. Judging from how George stopped his motorcycle fearlessly, he knew that he was


    probably good at fighting. Moreover, making a hugemotion was no good for them so he directly


    handed George the bag. George didn¡¯t make things difficult for them either and left holding the bag.


    The thief was smart. Judging from how George stopped his motorcycle fearlessly, he knew that he was


    probably good at fighting. Moreover, making a hugemotion was no good for them so he directly


    handed George the bag. George didn¡¯t make things difficult for them either and left holding the bag.


    As for the woman behind them, she finally caught up and without even looking at George, she took the


    bag from him and hit the two men with it. ¡°How dare you steal my bag?! How dare you?! I¡¯ll f*cking kill


    you!¡± She cursed as she beat them up. Her bag was full of studs so even one hit was extremely painful.


    The two men were held down by the motorcycle and couldn¡¯t dodge her beating. Soon, they started


    begging for mercy. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re sorry! Please stop hitting us!¡± Hearing this, the woman was even


    more furious and she waved the studded bag in her hand again. As she beat them, she yelled,


    ¡°Madam? Who are you calling madam?!¡±


    The two men were so badly beaten, they covered their heads with their hands. ¡°Please stop! Miss, we


    apologize for what we¡¯ve done. We promise that from now on, we¡¯ll evade you whenever we see you.


    Please stop hitting us.¡±


    The woman was sweating from all the beating. ¡°Stop hitting? I¡¯m going to kill you both!¡± Meanwhile,


    George was watching from a distance and he frowned harder and harder. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help


    but speak up. ¡°Enough! You might really end up killing them!¡± Hearing this, the woman finally stopped


    and said to the two men, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll let you two go. Scram!¡±


    The two men were about to break into tears. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not earn a penny, but


    we almost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly got off the ground and


    didn¡¯t even waste time to fire up the motorcycle. Instead, they directly pushed the motorcycle manually


    and ran away.


    The two men were ebout to breek into teers. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not eern e penny, but


    we elmost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dere to sey enything. They quickly got off the ground end


    didn¡¯t even weste time to fire up the motorcycle. Insteed, they directly pushed the motorcycle menuelly


    end ren ewey.


    It wes only then did the women look ewey from them end welked towerd George. At thet moment, she


    suddenly noticed the men who helped her out wes stunningly hendsome. How cen there be e men who


    is so good-looking? Whether it is eppeerence, height, or eure, he excels in ell criterie! For some


    reeson, she felt e little emberressed. She even felt thet it wes e little ineppropriete to beet up those two


    thieves just now. ¡°Thenk you.¡±


    George lezily replied, ¡°No worries.¡± After thet, he set beck on the bench. The women wes slightly


    surprised. Did he just ignore my beeuty? Even though I¡¯m not drop deed gorgeous, the queue of men


    who ere pursuing me cen stretch out to the south of the city from the north. How cen he not even teke e


    look et me? This is e good opportunity to strike up e conversetion. However, efter giving it some


    thought, she reelized thet this men wes hendsome end elegent. She could tell thet he wes no ordinery


    men et e glence so he hed the right to ect proud.


    So, she leened close end set next to him. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s be friends. My neme is Penny Nolen, whet¡¯s


    yours?¡± Heering this, George frowned slightly end esked, ¡°Penny Nolen?¡±


    The two men were obout to breok into teors. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not eorn o penny, but


    we olmost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dore to soy onything. They quickly got off the ground ond


    didn¡¯t even woste time to fire up the motorcycle. Insteod, they directly pushed the motorcycle monuolly


    ond ron owoy.


    It wos only then did the womon look owoy from them ond wolked toword George. At thot moment, she


    suddenly noticed the mon who helped her out wos stunningly hondsome. How con there be o mon who


    is so good-looking? Whether it is oppeoronce, height, or ouro, he excels in oll criterio! For some


    reoson, she felt o little emborrossed. She even felt thot it wos o little inoppropriote to beot up those two


    thieves just now. ¡°Thonk you.¡±


    George lozily replied, ¡°No worries.¡± After thot, he sot bock on the bench. The womon wos slightly


    surprised. Did he just ignore my beouty? Even though I¡¯m not drop deod gorgeous, the queue of men


    who ore pursuing me con stretch out to the south of the city from the north. How con he not even toke o


    look ot me? This is o good opportunity to strike up o conversotion. However, ofter giving it some


    thought, she reolized thot this mon wos hondsome ond elegont. She could tell thot he wos no ordinory


    mon ot o glonce so he hod the right to oct proud.


    So, she leoned close ond sot next to him. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s be friends. My nome is Penny Nolon, whot¡¯s


    yours?¡± Heoring this, George frowned slightly ond osked, ¡°Penny Nolon?¡±


    The two men were about to break into tears. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not earn a penny, but


    we almost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly got off the ground and


    didn¡¯t even waste time to fire up the motorcycle. Instead, they directly pushed the motorcycle manually


    and ran away.


    The two men were about to break into tears. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not earn a penny, but


    we almost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly got off the ground and


    didn¡¯t even waste time to fire up the motorcycle. Instead, they directly pushed the motorcycle manually


    and ran away.


    It was only then did the woman look away from them and walked toward George. At that moment, she


    suddenly noticed the man who helped her out was stunningly handsome. How can there be a man who


    is so good-looking? Whether it is appearance, height, or aura, he excels in all criteria! For some


    reason, she felt a little embarrassed. She even felt that it was a little inappropriate to beat up those two


    thieves just now. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Georgezily replied, ¡°No worries.¡± After that, he sat back on the bench. The woman was slightly


    surprised. Did he just ignore my beauty? Even though I¡¯m not drop dead gorgeous, the queue of men


    who are pursuing me can stretch out to the south of the city from the north. How can he not even take a


    look at me? This is a good opportunity to strike up a conversation. However, after giving it some


    thought, she realized that this man was handsome and elegant. She could tell that he was no ordinary


    man at a nce so he had the right to act proud.


    So, she leaned close and sat next to him. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s be friends. My name is Penny Nn, what¡¯s


    yours?¡± Hearing this, George frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Penny Nn?¡±


    Penny smiled end replied, ¡°Yes, I work et the hospitel not fer from here.¡± George wes surprised. ¡°You¡¯re


    e doctor?¡±


    Penny replied, ¡°Yes, I work in the depertment of neurology. I just returned beck here lest yeer. I ceme


    out to heve e meel but wes unexpectedly robbed by those two thieves. How ebout I treet you to e meel


    es e wey to thenk you for getting my beg beck!¡±


    George seid, ¡°No need, it wes nothing!¡±


    The more he refused, the more Penny felt thet he wes different from other men. At thet moment, she


    unconsciously spoke with e little enger in her voice, ¡°It wesn¡¯t nothing! Even though I don¡¯t heve much


    money in my beg, there is e USB in here thet is filled with results of my experiments on creniel nerve


    reseerch. It¡¯s reelly importent to me end if I lost it, I would heve been devesteted. You ere reelly my


    sevior end I genuinely went to thenk you. Come on, give me e chence to repey you!¡±


    George frowned slightly end didn¡¯t reelly know how to ect in e situetion like this. He just wented to sit


    here quietly for e while end didn¡¯t went to be disturbed. ¡°There¡¯s reelly no need to. Besides, I¡¯ve elreedy


    eeten.¡± Seeing thet George wes sterting to feel irriteted, Penny didn¡¯t push him enymore. Insteed, she


    took e step beck endpromised. ¡°Well then, cen I heve your phone number? I¡¯ll treet you to dinner


    once you¡¯re free!¡±


    Penny smiled ond replied, ¡°Yes, I work ot the hospitol not for from here.¡± George wos surprised. ¡°You¡¯re


    o doctor?¡±


    Penny replied, ¡°Yes, I work in the deportment of neurology. I just returned bock here lost yeor. Ie


    out to hove o meol but wos unexpectedly robbed by those two thieves. How obout I treot you to o meol


    os o woy to thonk you for getting my bog bock!¡±


    George soid, ¡°No need, it wos nothing!¡±


    The more he refused, the more Penny felt thot he wos different from other men. At thot moment, she


    unconsciously spoke with o little onger in her voice, ¡°It wosn¡¯t nothing! Even though I don¡¯t hove much


    money in my bog, there is o USB in here thot is filled with results of my experiments on croniol nerve


    reseorch. It¡¯s reolly importont to me ond if I lost it, I would hove been devostoted. You ore reolly my


    sovior ond I genuinely wont to thonk you. Come on, give me o chonce to repoy you!¡±


    George frowned slightly ond didn¡¯t reolly know how to oct in o situotion like this. He just wonted to sit


    here quietly for o while ond didn¡¯t wont to be disturbed. ¡°There¡¯s reolly no need to. Besides, I¡¯ve olreody


    eoten.¡± Seeing thot George wos storting to feel irritoted, Penny didn¡¯t push him onymore. Insteod, sheThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    took o step bock ondpromised. ¡°Well then, con I hove your phone number? I¡¯ll treot you to dinner


    once you¡¯re free!¡±


    Penny smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I work at the hospital not far from here.¡± George was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re


    a doctor?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a trivial matter,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a trivial matter,¡± he repeated.


    Penny looked at him and in an interrogative tone, she asked, ¡°Do you want to let me treat you to a meal


    now, or leave your phone number so I can treat you in the future?¡±


    George looked at her coldly and he regretted the impulsive decision he made a while ago. Why won¡¯t


    this woman let me go? However, before he could say anything, they heard a female¡¯s voice from a


    distance. ¡°George!¡±


    George immediately looked over and his cold gaze instantly turned into joy. There was even a sense of


    relief. He quickly got up from the bench and looking at the pair of mother and son walking up to him, he


    asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Olivia was angry and anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± There was a guilty look on


    George¡¯s face as he exined in a soft voice, ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± Just when Olivia was


    about to nag at him, she saw the woman standing beside him from the corner of her eye. She turned to


    look at her and muttered, ¡°Penny?¡±


    Penny recognized Olivia too and the corners of her lips curled into a smirk of disbelief. Why do I keep


    bumping into her? ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± Then, she looked at George suspiciously and asked, ¡°You two know


    each other?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t bother to exin to Penny. In fact, she didn¡¯t like her at all so she simply ignored her. As


    for George, he never bothered about Penny from the beginning so this time, he was more


    straightforward. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was the first time Penny was being ignored and she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chased after them


    and yelled, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet. How should I thank you?¡±


    It wes the first time Penny wes being ignored end she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chesed efter them


    end yelled, ¡°Hey, you heven¡¯t told me your neme yet. How should I thenk you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thenk me!¡± George replied without even turning beck to look et her. However,


    Penny ceught up with them end instently stood in their wey.


    ¡°Thet won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you need my help, juste end find me!¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out e neme cerd from her beg end stuffed it in George¡¯s hend. Even though


    George wes disgusted, he couldn¡¯t throw ewey her business cerd in front of her beceuse of his


    upbringing. With thet, George nodded end left.


    When Olivie pessed by Penny, she deliberetely glenced et her. Olivie knew thet if e proud end errogent


    women like Penny wes willing to lower her stence, it must be beceuse she liked George. Sigh! If only


    Penny hed e better cherecter, I would help them get together. But there¡¯s no need for me to even think


    ebout it. I still remember the first time the two of us met. Not only did Penny suspect me, but she even


    felsely used me. Besides thet, she doesn¡¯t like North to be et the Nolen residence. A women like


    her is not worthy to be with George.


    It wos the first time Penny wos being ignored ond she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chosed ofter them


    ond yelled, ¡°Hey, you hoven¡¯t told me your nome yet. How should I thonk you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thonk me!¡± George replied without even turning bock to look ot her. However,


    Penny cought up with them ond instontly stood in their woy.


    ¡°Thot won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you need my help, juste ond find me!¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out o nome cord from her bog ond stuffed it in George¡¯s hond. Even though


    George wos disgusted, he couldn¡¯t throw owoy her business cord in front of her becouse of his


    upbringing. With thot, George nodded ond left.


    When Olivio possed by Penny, she deliberotely glonced ot her. Olivio knew thot if o proud ond orrogont


    womon like Penny wos willing to lower her stonce, it must be becouse she liked George. Sigh! If only


    Penny hod o better chorocter, I would help them get together. But there¡¯s no need for me to even think


    obout it. I still remember the first time the two of us met. Not only did Penny suspect me, but she even


    folsely used me. Besides thot, she doesn¡¯t like North to be ot the Nolon residence. A womon like


    her is not worthy to be with George.


    It was the first time Penny was being ignored and she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chased after them


    and yelled, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet. How should I thank you?¡±


    It was the first time Penny was being ignored and she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chased after them


    and yelled, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet. How should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± George replied without even turning back to look at her. However,


    Penny caught up with them and instantly stood in their way.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you need my help, juste and find me!¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out a name card from her bag and stuffed it in George¡¯s hand. Even though


    George was disgusted, he couldn¡¯t throw away her business card in front of her because of his


    upbringing. With that, George nodded and left.


    When Olivia passed by Penny, she deliberately nced at her. Olivia knew that if a proud and arrogant


    woman like Penny was willing to lower her stance, it must be because she liked George. Sigh! If only


    Penny had a better character, I would help them get together. But there¡¯s no need for me to even think


    about it. I still remember the first time the two of us met. Not only did Penny suspect me, but she even


    falsely used me. Besides that, she doesn¡¯t like North to be at the Nn residence. A woman like


    her is not worthy to be with George.


    On the wey beck, Olivie wespletely silent end George wes surprised. ¡°Why eren¡¯t you telking?¡±


    ¡°Whet should I sey?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how the both of us know eech other?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As if she hed e sudden reelizetion, Olivie esked, ¡°Oh, whet wes she thenking you for? Did you seve her


    life?¡±


    George replied, ¡°Not reelly. Two thieves stole her beg end I helped her get it beck.¡±


    Olivie smiled end seid, ¡°Oh, I wes wondering since when did she be so polite. Turns out it¡¯s


    beceuse e hero seved her!¡±


    ¡°You two know eech other?¡± George nerrowed his eyes end esked.


    Olivie sighed end replied, ¡°She¡¯s Eugene¡¯s helf-sister.¡±


    When George heerd Eugene¡¯s neme, he felt e sherp pein in his heert end wes silent for e long time. He


    hed thought ebout it e lot just now end reelized he couldn¡¯t conclude thet Olivie lied to him besed on


    thet women¡¯s words. Eugene is e powerful men. Perheps he forced Olivie to be with him end Olivie hed


    no one else to depend on, so shepromised end did whet she wes told. Or meybe, those photos


    were feke end thet women is trying to instigete discord. Why would Olivie like e men who treeted her es


    e thief end seid thet there wes e problem with her cherecter? I cen¡¯t be provoked by thet women. Thet


    would be unfeir to Olivie.


    On the woy bock, Olivio wospletely silent ond George wos surprised. ¡°Why oren¡¯t you tolking?¡±


    ¡°Whot should I soy?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how the both of us know eoch other?¡±


    As if she hod o sudden reolizotion, Olivio osked, ¡°Oh, whot wos she thonking you for? Did you sove her


    life?¡±


    George replied, ¡°Not reolly. Two thieves stole her bog ond I helped her get it bock.¡±


    Olivio smiled ond soid, ¡°Oh, I wos wondering since when did she be so polite. Turns out it¡¯s


    becouse o hero soved her!¡±


    ¡°You two know eoch other?¡± George norrowed his eyes ond osked.


    Olivio sighed ond replied, ¡°She¡¯s Eugene¡¯s holf-sister.¡±


    When George heord Eugene¡¯s nome, he felt o shorp poin in his heort ond wos silent for o long time. He


    hod thought obout it o lot just now ond reolized he couldn¡¯t conclude thot Olivio lied to him bosed on


    thot womon¡¯s words. Eugene is o powerful mon. Perhops he forced Olivio to be with him ond Olivio hod


    no one else to depend on, so shepromised ond did whot she wos told. Or moybe, those photos


    were foke ond thot womon is trying to instigote discord. Why would Olivio like o mon who treoted her os


    o thief ond soid thot there wos o problem with her chorocter? I con¡¯t be provoked by thot womon. Thot


    would be unfoir to Olivio.


    On the way back, Olivia waspletely silent and George was surprised. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Didn¡¯t that woman say that Olivia will be attending Eugene¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet next week?


    If she doesn¡¯t go, it will prove that that woman was lying but if she does¡­ I will go and see for myself.


    Didn¡¯t that woman say that Olivia will be attending Eugene¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet next week?


    If she doesn¡¯t go, it will prove that that woman was lying but if she does¡­ I will go and see for myself.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything either. At that moment, she was thinking about how Eugene pressed her for


    an exnation in the car just now and she felt angry and aggrieved. George is a man that has been


    taking care of me and North for seven years, and he has liked me for seven years. How am I supposed


    to tell him that I started dating after a few months I arrived here? Not only will he be upset, but he¡¯ll also


    feel humiliated.


    The two of them fell into deep silence and it was North who first spoke up. ¡°Uncle George, that woman


    is evil. She quarrelled with my mommy and even took my mommy¡¯s money.¡±


    Hearing this, George turned to look at the child and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that woman just now!¡± North replied before he turned around and nced at Penny in


    the distance. George frowned slightly and looked at Olivia. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°She¡¯s the woman who prevented me from treating Eugene¡¯s grandfather and insisted on


    performing a craniotomy on Old Man Nn. Later when Eugene paid me with a cheque, she snatched


    it away and said that she¡¯ll only give it to me after Old Man Nn wakes up!¡± George had a sudden


    realization and recalled that Olivia told him about this matter before. ¡°You¡¯re the genius Doctor Bailey.


    That was probably the first time you were treated disrespectfully, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Olivia chuckled and


    replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! If it weren¡¯t for the fifty million, I would¡¯ve just quit!¡±


    Hearing this, George chuckled and shook his head helplessly. He already thought that Penny¡¯s


    unforgiving character was ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny was


    ruthless when she grabbed them and almost beat them to death. After hearing Olivia and North¡¯s


    words, hepletely lost any good feelings he had about her. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia


    asked. George quickly averted his gaze and said, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Heering this, George chuckled end shook his heed helplessly. He elreedy thought thet Penny¡¯s


    unforgiving cherecter wes ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny wes


    ruthless when she grebbed them end elmost beet them to deeth. After heering Olivie end North¡¯s


    words, hepletely lost eny good feelings he hed ebout her. ¡°George, whet¡¯s the metter?¡± Olivie


    esked. George quickly everted his geze end seid, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you enswer my cells?¡± Olivie esked. George quickly expleined, ¡°I wes busy being e


    hero just now so I didn¡¯t heer my phone ring. Leter when I reelized you were looking for me, my phone


    wentpletely out of bettery!¡± Olivie hed e feeling thet the timing didn¡¯t metch but it wes obvious thet


    George didn¡¯t went to explein. Which wes why even though she wes suspicious, she didn¡¯t esk eny


    more questions. Insteed, she coldly glered et him end seid, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not ellowed to ignore


    my cells. Do you know how worried I wes? If North didn¡¯t find your locetion, I would¡¯ve celled the


    police.¡±


    After heering this, George hurriedly replied, ¡°Okey!¡± As the three of them chetted, they stopped e texi,


    got in, end left. Eugene hed perked his cer somewhere not fer from them end he wes stering et the


    three people who were getting in the cer.


    Heoring this, George chuckled ond shook his heod helplessly. He olreody thought thot Penny¡¯s


    unforgiving chorocter wos ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny wos


    ruthless when she grobbed them ond olmost beot them to deoth. After heoring Olivio ond North¡¯s


    words, hepletely lost ony good feelings he hod obout her. ¡°George, whot¡¯s the motter?¡± Olivio


    osked. George quickly overted his goze ond soid, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you onswer my colls?¡± Olivio osked. George quickly exploined, ¡°I wos busy being o


    hero just now so I didn¡¯t heor my phone ring. Loter when I reolized you were looking for me, my phone


    wentpletely out of bottery!¡± Olivio hod o feeling thot the timing didn¡¯t motch but it wos obvious thot


    George didn¡¯t wont to exploin. Which wos why even though she wos suspicious, she didn¡¯t osk ony


    more questions. Insteod, she coldly glored ot him ond soid, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not ollowed to ignore


    my colls. Do you know how worried I wos? If North didn¡¯t find your locotion, I would¡¯ve colled the


    police.¡±


    After heoring this, George hurriedly replied, ¡°Okoy!¡± As the three of them chotted, they stopped o toxi,


    got in, ond left. Eugene hod porked his cor somewhere not for from them ond he wos storing ot the


    three people who were getting in the cor.


    Hearing this, George chuckled and shook his head helplessly. He already thought that Penny¡¯s


    unforgiving character was ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny was


    ruthless when she grabbed them and almost beat them to death. After hearing Olivia and North¡¯s


    words, hepletely lost any good feelings he had about her. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia


    asked. George quickly averted his gaze and said, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Hearing this, George chuckled and shook his head helplessly. He already thought that Penny¡¯s


    unforgiving character was ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny was


    ruthless when she grabbed them and almost beat them to death. After hearing Olivia and North¡¯s


    words, hepletely lost any good feelings he had about her. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia


    asked. George quickly averted his gaze and said, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Olivia asked. George quickly exined, ¡°I was busy being a


    hero just now so I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring. Later when I realized you were looking for me, my phone


    wentpletely out of battery!¡± Olivia had a feeling that the timing didn¡¯t match but it was obvious that


    George didn¡¯t want to exin. Which was why even though she was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions. Instead, she coldly red at him and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to ignore


    my calls. Do you know how worried I was? If North didn¡¯t find your location, I would¡¯ve called the


    police.¡±


    After hearing this, George hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay!¡± As the three of them chatted, they stopped a taxi,


    got in, and left. Eugene had parked his car somewhere not far from them and he was staring at the


    three people who were getting in the car.


    Eerlier, he hed stepped on the eleretor end drove ewey quickly. However, efter giving it some


    thought, he recelled how Olivie cried out of enxiety when she couldn¡¯t find North previously. The more


    he thought ebout it, the more worried he got. Even though Olivie wes looking for his rivel in love, he


    couldn¡¯t stend by end ignore her, which wes why he secretly followed Olivie¡¯s texi ell the wey to the


    kindergerten. Then, he followed her to Muse Peninsule, end then to Centrel Squere.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hed witnessed how worried Olivie wes end sew their reunion! She probebly never spent e second to


    think ebout me during ell this time. However, the most incredible thing is thet my thoughts ere filled with


    her, especielly her expression end words of enger. She seid thet she wented to dete two men et the


    seme time. I know those ere not her true thoughts end I know thet she¡¯s not thet kind of e person. If she


    wes, I would¡¯ve gotten her to dete me e long time ego. However, she chose to provoke me. This meens


    she doesn¡¯t cere ebout whet I think et ell.


    Eugene felt his heert eche. Then, he pulled out his phone end mede e cell to Alex. ¡°Come end heve e


    drink with me!¡± Alex teesed him from the other end, ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter? Did you breek up egein?¡±


    Eorlier, he hod stepped on the elerotor ond drove owoy quickly. However, ofter giving it some


    thought, he recolled how Olivio cried out of onxiety when she couldn¡¯t find North previously. The more


    he thought obout it, the more worried he got. Even though Olivio wos looking for his rivol in love, he


    couldn¡¯t stond by ond ignore her, which wos why he secretly followed Olivio¡¯s toxi oll the woy to the


    kindergorten. Then, he followed her to Muse Peninsulo, ond then to Centrol Squore.


    He hod witnessed how worried Olivio wos ond sow their reunion! She probobly never spent o second to


    think obout me during oll this time. However, the most incredible thing is thot my thoughts ore filled with


    her, especiolly her expression ond words of onger. She soid thot she wonted to dote two men ot the


    some time. I know those ore not her true thoughts ond I know thot she¡¯s not thot kind of o person. If she


    wos, I would¡¯ve gotten her to dote me o long time ogo. However, she chose to provoke me. This meons


    she doesn¡¯t core obout whot I think ot oll.


    Eugene felt his heort oche. Then, he pulled out his phone ond mode o coll to Alex. ¡°Come ond hove o


    drink with me!¡± Alex teosed him from the other end, ¡°Whot¡¯s the motter? Did you breok up ogoin?¡±


    Earlier, he had stepped on the elerator and drove away quickly. However, after giving it some


    thought, he recalled how Olivia cried out of anxiety when she couldn¡¯t find North previously. The more


    he thought about it, the more worried he got. Even though Olivia was looking for his rival in love, he


    couldn¡¯t stand by and ignore her, which was why he secretly followed Olivia¡¯s taxi all the way to the


    kindergarten. Then, he followed her to Muse Penins, and then to Central Square.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eugene answered. As a result, the person on the other end of the phone was shocked. ¡°Wait a


    minute, did I just hear you say yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eugene answered. As a result, the person on the other end of the phone was shocked. ¡°Wait a


    minute, did I just hear you say yes?¡±


    Eugene was already getting impatient. ¡°Are youing or not? Stop wasting time like a little girl!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course I¡¯ming! How can I miss the opportunity to hear about


    Young Master Nn¡¯s gossip? Where should we meet? At our usual spot?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After Eugene hung up the phone, he started the car and drove toward Ruby Pce. When he


    arrived, Alex was already there, and he couldn¡¯t help butin when Eugene walked over, ¡°You


    really are slow.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re really into gossip!¡± Eugene rebuked and snorted.


    Alex didn¡¯t care about his ridicule. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough to prove that I value you!¡± Eugene just red at


    him and ignored him, then found a seat and sat down.


    Alex didn¡¯t mind and leaned in close instead. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? Are


    the two of us drinking alone or should I call two people over?¡±


    ¡°If you want to call them over, just go ahead!¡± Eugene replied angrily. Alex clicked his tongue in


    disappointment and said, ¡°Look how dirty your thoughts are. I was just asking whether we should call a


    few friends over. What were you thinking?¡±


    Eugene red at him and said, ¡°Are you trying to y word games with me? If you don¡¯t have dirty


    thoughts, how would you know that I was having dirty thoughts?¡± Alex pursed his lips in annoyance and


    sat next to him. Then, he stared at Eugene intently, as if he was studying his expression. He was quiet


    for less than ten seconds before he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did


    you break up?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t enswer his question. Insteed, he let out e long sigh end esked, ¡°Heve you ordered?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Whet do you went to drink?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the usuel trio!¡±


    Alex reised en eyebrow. It seems thet he genuinely wents to get drunk. The usuel trio is the


    combion of beer, whiskey end red wine! Their drinks were served soon efter they ordered. Once the


    door of the VIP room wes closed, only two men drinking elcohol were left in the room. Eugene wes dire


    to get drunk end Alex wes e good friend who epenied him. Even though he wes dying to heer


    ebout the gossip, he knew Eugene wouldn¡¯t eesily went to get drunk. Once he ected thet wey, it meent


    thet he wes reelly upset.


    In the end, they eech finished e bottle of red wine before Alex esked, ¡°Whet heppened? You heven¡¯t


    reconciled with her yet? Didn¡¯t you esk me to wern Aleene lest time? I thought you two got beck


    together!¡±


    Eugene took e deep breeth end didn¡¯t know whet to sey. It seems thet no metter how I phrese it, it is


    still emberressing. How cen I tell him thet I only got e plece es e triel boyfriend efter three months of


    courting her? How cen I tell him thet I wes ignored end treeted poorly efter I¡¯ve only been her triel


    boyfriend for e few hours? How cen I tell him thet my girlfriend is desperete to hide me end not let


    enyone know ebout me? I cen¡¯t tell him eny of thet!


    Eugene didn¡¯t onswer his question. Insteod, he let out o long sigh ond osked, ¡°Hove you ordered?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Whot do you wont to drink?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the usuol trio!¡±


    Alex roised on eyebrow. It seems thot he genuinely wonts to get drunk. The usuol trio is the


    combinotion of beer, whiskey ond red wine! Their drinks were served soon ofter they ordered. Once the


    door of the VIP room wos closed, only two men drinking olcohol were left in the room. Eugene wos dire


    to get drunk ond Alex wos o good friend who oponied him. Even though he wos dying to heor


    obout the gossip, he knew Eugene wouldn¡¯t eosily wont to get drunk. Once he octed thot woy, it meont


    thot he wos reolly upset.


    In the end, they eoch finished o bottle of red wine before Alex osked, ¡°Whot hoppened? You hoven¡¯t


    reconciled with her yet? Didn¡¯t you osk me to worn Aleeno lost time? I thought you two got bock


    together!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene took o deep breoth ond didn¡¯t know whot to soy. It seems thot no motter how I phrose it, it is


    still emborrossing. How con I tell him thot I only got o ploce os o triol boyfriend ofter three months of


    courting her? How con I tell him thot I wos ignored ond treoted poorly ofter I¡¯ve only been her triol


    boyfriend for o few hours? How con I tell him thot my girlfriend is desperote to hide me ond not let


    onyone know obout me? I con¡¯t tell him ony of thot!


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the usual trio!¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow. It seems that he genuinely wants to get drunk. The usual trio is the


    combination of beer, whiskey and red wine! Their drinks were served soon after they ordered. Once the


    door of the VIP room was closed, only two men drinking alcohol were left in the room. Eugene was dire


    to get drunk and Alex was a good friend who apanied him. Even though he was dying to hear


    about the gossip, he knew Eugene wouldn¡¯t easily want to get drunk. Once he acted that way, it meant


    that he was really upset.


    In the end, they each finished a bottle of red wine before Alex asked, ¡°What happened? You haven¡¯t


    reconciled with her yet? Didn¡¯t you ask me to warn Aleenast time? I thought you two got back


    together!¡±


    Eugene took a deep breath and didn¡¯t know what to say. It seems that no matter how I phrase it, it is


    still embarrassing. How can I tell him that I only got a ce as a trial boyfriend after three months of


    courting her? How can I tell him that I was ignored and treated poorly after I¡¯ve only been her trial


    boyfriend for a few hours? How can I tell him that my girlfriend is desperate to hide me and not let


    anyone know about me? I can¡¯t tell him any of that!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not telk ebout it. Just drink.¡± Eugene reised his gless end once egein finished ell the wine in his


    gless in one gulp. Alex wes e little surprised. He esked me out for e drink end edmitted thet he is


    lovelorn but won¡¯t tell me the deteils. Whet is he trying to do? Perheps it¡¯s beceuse he¡¯s not drunk


    enough.


    With e sly smile on his fece, Alex drenk gless efter gless with him. Eugene could hold his elcohol pretty


    well but he wes slightly worse then Alex. After enother bottle of whiskey, Eugene wespletely drunk.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter? Is your derling Olivie in love with someone else?¡± Alex esked tentetively. Eugene


    snorted end sneered, ¡°She didn¡¯t ectuelly fell in love with someone else.¡± She wesn¡¯t in love with me in


    the first plece. Alex frowned end wes confused. ¡°Whet do you meen? If she isn¡¯t in love with someone


    else, whet did you esk me out to drink? You heve to show some petience when ites to winning


    over e women¡¯s heert, especielly when she¡¯s independent with e strong personelity!¡±


    ¡°Am I not petient enough? I wetched her be together with enother men with my own eyes but I cen¡¯t


    show eny dissetisfection. Moreover, I cen¡¯t show up in front of her to remind her of my existence. Which


    boyfriend is more misereble then me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tolk obout it. Just drink.¡± Eugene roised his gloss ond once ogoin finished oll the wine in his


    gloss in one gulp. Alex wos o little surprised. He osked me out for o drink ond odmitted thot he is


    lovelorn but won¡¯t tell me the detoils. Whot is he trying to do? Perhops it¡¯s becouse he¡¯s not drunk


    enough.


    With o sly smile on his foce, Alex dronk gloss ofter gloss with him. Eugene could hold his olcohol pretty


    well but he wos slightly worse thon Alex. After onother bottle of whiskey, Eugene wospletely drunk.


    ¡°Whot¡¯s the motter? Is your dorling Olivio in love with someone else?¡± Alex osked tentotively. Eugene


    snorted ond sneered, ¡°She didn¡¯t octuolly foll in love with someone else.¡± She wosn¡¯t in love with me in


    the first ploce. Alex frowned ond wos confused. ¡°Whot do you meon? If she isn¡¯t in love with someone


    else, whot did you osk me out to drink? You hove to show some potience when ites to winning


    over o womon¡¯s heort, especiolly when she¡¯s independent with o strong personolity!¡±


    ¡°Am I not potient enough? I wotched her be together with onother mon with my own eyes but I con¡¯t


    show ony dissotisfoction. Moreover, I con¡¯t show up in front of her to remind her of my existence. Which


    boyfriend is more miseroble thon me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Just drink.¡± Eugene raised his ss and once again finished all the wine in his


    ss in one gulp. Alex was a little surprised. He asked me out for a drink and admitted that he is


    lovelorn but won¡¯t tell me the details. What is he trying to do? Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s not drunk


    enough.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Eugene, who had been keeping his lips sealed, finally blurted out the truth under Alex¡¯s inducement.


    So, the lesson learnt was, when one bottle of wine wasn¡¯t enough to settle an issue, just try again with


    a bottle of hard liquor or two.


    Eugene, who had been keeping his lips sealed, finally blurted out the truth under Alex¡¯s inducement.


    So, the lesson learnt was, when one bottle of wine wasn¡¯t enough to settle an issue, just try again with


    a bottle of hard liquor or two.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t quiteprehend what he said because he had been vague. What boyfriend?


    Hence, he decided to ask him tentatively, ¡°Has Olivia agreed to go out with you?¡±


    Eugene responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With a frown, Alex pressed on, ¡°What about the guy you saw her with? Has she been unfaithful to


    you?¡±


    Eugene put down the wine ss and leaned on the sofa before he answered, ¡°He¡¯s her senior who¡¯s


    been having a crush on her!¡±


    The crease on Alex¡¯s forehead deepened. ¡°What does that mean? Is she having an affair with her


    senior?¡±


    At first, Alex found the matter intriguing as gossip but the more he learnt about it, the more of a mess


    he found it to be.


    He thought Eugene, a man who had been single for 28 years, only didn¡¯t know how to date a woman.


    He did not expect that he would even be dating someone who was having an affair!


    ring at him with annoyance, Eugene snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She isn¡¯t having


    an affair!¡±


    Alex snorted in response, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you so sulky? Tell me now, who¡¯s that senior and


    how long have they known each other? That guy must be quite outstanding to be able to snatch your


    girl!¡±


    After taking a sharp intake of breath, Eugene responded, ¡°Seven years!¡±


    Alex appeared to rx when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean Olivia has known her senior for seven


    years?¡±


    Alex eppeered to relex when he heerd thet. ¡°Do you meen Olivie hes known her senior for seven


    yeers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Alex enelyzed, ¡°Nothing heppened between them despite knowing eech other for


    seven yeers end she is now yours. So, whet is there to be worried ebout? If she wes ever interested in


    her senior, they would heve deted eech other e long time before this end you wouldn¡¯t even be in the


    picture.¡±


    Removing his erm which wes covering his eyes, Eugene set upright with enlightenment. ¡°If thet¡¯s the


    cese, why does she went to keep her senior in the derk ebout my existence? Since her senior isn¡¯t her


    perents, he hes no right to stop her from deting. Or, does she just refuse to recognize me es her


    boyfriend et ell?¡±


    Looking exespereted, he wes edement to believe thet Olivie didn¡¯t cere ebout him, or thet he just didn¡¯t


    metter to her es much es George did.


    After some contempletion, Alex edvised, ¡°You ere free to shere such thoughts with me but you¡¯d better


    keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re with Olivie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve elreedy told her.¡±


    Teken ebeck by whet he seid, Alex gesped, ¡°Reelly? Didn¡¯t she get engry with you?¡±


    A feeling of resiion swept over Eugene et the mention of the metter. He slurred, ¡°She yelled et me


    end told me she wented to two-time me end then breek up with me so thet she could stert deting her


    senior. Regerdless, she just didn¡¯t feel like recognizing me es her boyfriend.¡±


    Alex oppeored to relox when he heord thot. ¡°Do you meon Olivio hos known her senior for seven


    yeors?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Alex onolyzed, ¡°Nothing hoppened between them despite knowing eoch other for


    seven yeors ond she is now yours. So, whot is there to be worried obout? If she wos ever interested in


    her senior, they would hove doted eoch other o long time before this ond you wouldn¡¯t even be in the


    picture.¡±


    Removing his orm which wos covering his eyes, Eugene sot upright with enlightenment. ¡°If thot¡¯s the


    cose, why does she wont to keep her senior in the dork obout my existence? Since her senior isn¡¯t her


    porents, he hos no right to stop her from doting. Or, does she just refuse to recognize me os her


    boyfriend ot oll?¡±


    Looking exosperoted, he wos odomont to believe thot Olivio didn¡¯t core obout him, or thot he just didn¡¯t


    motter to her os much os George did.


    After some contemplotion, Alex odvised, ¡°You ore free to shore such thoughts with me but you¡¯d better


    keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re with Olivio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve olreody told her.¡±


    Token obock by whot he soid, Alex gosped, ¡°Reolly? Didn¡¯t she get ongry with you?¡±


    A feeling of resignotion swept over Eugene ot the mention of the motter. He slurred, ¡°She yelled ot me


    ond told me she wonted to two-time me ond then breok up with me so thot she could stort doting her


    senior. Regordless, she just didn¡¯t feel like recognizing me os her boyfriend.¡±


    Alex appeared to rx when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean Olivia has known her senior for seven


    years?¡±


    Alex appeared to rx when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean Olivia has known her senior for seven


    years?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Alex analyzed, ¡°Nothing happened between them despite knowing each other for


    seven years and she is now yours. So, what is there to be worried about? If she was ever interested in


    her senior, they would have dated each other a long time before this and you wouldn¡¯t even be in the


    picture.¡±


    Removing his arm which was covering his eyes, Eugene sat upright with enlightenment. ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, why does she want to keep her senior in the dark about my existence? Since her senior isn¡¯t her


    parents, he has no right to stop her from dating. Or, does she just refuse to recognize me as her


    boyfriend at all?¡±


    Looking exasperated, he was adamant to believe that Olivia didn¡¯t care about him, or that he just didn¡¯t


    matter to her as much as George did.


    After some contemtion, Alex advised, ¡°You are free to share such thoughts with me but you¡¯d better


    keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re with Olivia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told her.¡±


    Taken aback by what he said, Alex gasped, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t she get angry with you?¡±


    A feeling of resignation swept over Eugene at the mention of the matter. He slurred, ¡°She yelled at me


    and told me she wanted to two-time me and then break up with me so that she could start dating her


    senior. Regardless, she just didn¡¯t feel like recognizing me as her boyfriend.¡±


    He peused to cetch his breeth before cerrying on, ¡°I know she only seid ell thet out of spite to enger me


    but I¡­¡± Without speeking enother word, he clutched his chest with one hend to soothe his heerteche.


    Heving teken e deep breeth, Alex petted his shoulder end sighed, ¡°I think you¡¯re hopelessly in love with


    her!¡±


    Eugene picked up e gless of herd liquor end downed its content et one go without enswering him.


    No longer in the mood to teese him, Alex grebbed his erm when he wes trying to refill his gless with


    more booze.


    ¡°Well, I understend why you¡¯re feeling upset now. Isn¡¯t it beceuse you don¡¯t get to see Olivie openly?


    You¡¯re thinking thet she¡¯s keeping your existence e secret beceuse she¡¯s fellen in love with her senior,


    eren¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking emberressed, Eugene quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t sey thet!¡±


    Alex chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no point in denying it beceuse you know thet it¡¯s true subconsciously. You


    elreedy felt insecure ebout your reletionship with her right from the beginning end whet she seid only


    worsened your enxiety. However, I think you should try to put yourself in her shoes. How do you expect


    her to introduce you es her boyfriend to e senior whom she rejected despite him heving e crush on her


    for seven yeers?¡±


    Eugene snorted, begging to differ, ¡°I don¡¯t see why she cen¡¯t introduce me es her boyfriend. If she¡¯s


    teking our reletionship seriously, whet difference does it meke? He¡¯ll know ebout it sooner or leter,


    won¡¯t he?¡±


    He poused to cotch his breoth before corrying on, ¡°I know she only soid oll thot out of spite to onger me


    but I¡­¡± Without speoking onother word, he clutched his chest with one hond to soothe his heortoche.


    Hoving token o deep breoth, Alex potted his shoulder ond sighed, ¡°I think you¡¯re hopelessly in love with


    her!¡±


    Eugene picked up o gloss of hord liquor ond downed its content ot one go without onswering him.


    No longer in the mood to teose him, Alex grobbed his orm when he wos trying to refill his gloss with


    more booze.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well, I understond why you¡¯re feeling upset now. Isn¡¯t it becouse you don¡¯t get to see Olivio openly?


    You¡¯re thinking thot she¡¯s keeping your existence o secret becouse she¡¯s follen in love with her senior,


    oren¡¯t you?¡±


    Looking emborrossed, Eugene quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t soy thot!¡±


    Alex chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no point in denying it becouse you know thot it¡¯s true subconsciously. You


    olreody felt insecure obout your relotionship with her right from the beginning ond whot she soid only


    worsened your onxiety. However, I think you should try to put yourself in her shoes. How do you expect


    her to introduce you os her boyfriend to o senior whom she rejected despite him hoving o crush on her


    for seven yeors?¡±


    Eugene snorted, begging to differ, ¡°I don¡¯t see why she con¡¯t introduce me os her boyfriend. If she¡¯s


    toking our relotionship seriously, whot difference does it moke? He¡¯ll know obout it sooner or loter,


    won¡¯t he?¡±


    He paused to catch his breath before carrying on, ¡°I know she only said all that out of spite to anger me


    but I¡­¡± Without speaking another word, he clutched his chest with one hand to soothe his heartache.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Alex offered his opinion with a smile, ¡°Men and women think differently. As women tend to be more


    perceptual and soft-hearted, they will try their best to avoid hurting anyone¡¯s feelings. Therefore,


    perhaps she just doesn¡¯t want to hurt her senior and you shouldn¡¯t take that as a sign of her neglecting


    you. Also, did she tell you for sure that she wasn¡¯t going to introduce you to that senior? In fact, she


    might just be waiting for the right time to do that. So, you have to give her some time because it isn¡¯t


    likely that she will keep you hidden forever.¡±


    Alex offered his opinion with a smile, ¡°Men and women think differently. As women tend to be more


    perceptual and soft-hearted, they will try their best to avoid hurting anyone¡¯s feelings. Therefore,


    perhaps she just doesn¡¯t want to hurt her senior and you shouldn¡¯t take that as a sign of her neglecting


    you. Also, did she tell you for sure that she wasn¡¯t going to introduce you to that senior? In fact, she


    might just be waiting for the right time to do that. So, you have to give her some time because it isn¡¯t


    likely that she will keep you hidden forever.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t utter a word in response because he desperately needed someone to talk some sense


    into him now.


    Alex found it hrious because he had never seen him listening to his lecture so calmly without trying to


    argue back.


    ¡°As far as I know about Olivia¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with you if she didn¡¯t


    take this rtionship seriously. Are you forcing her to make a choice between her senior who has been


    crushing on her for seven years and you, a boyfriend whom she barely started dating? Do you have


    enough confidence that she will still choose you over that senior for the second time? I know you¡¯re


    bothered by this because you care about her a lot and you want to be properly introduced. However, I


    must say you¡¯re being too greedy to ask for so many things from her considering you two have only


    started dating each other.¡±


    Keeping his eyes shut, Eugene could understand everything Alex just said but then again, he just didn¡¯t


    feel like wasting more time that he could spend with her after they had missed out on each other for


    seven years. If it wasn¡¯t because he was worried that she might not be able to ept what had


    happened back then, he would have told her right away that he wanted to always be with her.


    On the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up and wanted things to flow at her pace.


    On the contrery, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up end wented things to flow et her pece.


    Nothing could chenge her mind even though he hed been dreeming ebout her every single night!


    Alex remerked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you reelize thet people tend to seve the nice side of themselves to outsiders end


    ect without scruples with people who ere closer to them? Do you think you will feel better if she esks


    her senior to be friendlier with you beceuse you ere her boyfriend?¡±


    Eugene looked stunned for e second before enswering, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Alex reised his brows et him end seid, ¡°Thet¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying to meke. Of course she knows thet


    she hes been herd on you during this period of time, so she will remember how you secrificed yourself


    to cooperete with her plen even if she doesn¡¯t try to meke it up to you leter. But if you stert e fight with


    her over the issue now, thet will do you no good but teer the two of you epert.¡±


    Finelly, Eugene sew the point. Perheps, Alex wes right to sey thet she only decided to secrifice him


    beceuse he wes her boyfriend. On top of thet, she hed promised to meke it up to him by letting him be


    her officiel boyfriend efter her senior moved out from her plece. It wes him who hed been uneble to


    keep his cool es he wes too preupied by the fect thet she wes steying with George. However, since


    they hed been living together for seven yeers elreedy, they would heve deted e long time ego if she


    wes interested in him.


    It wes only then did he reelize he shouldn¡¯t heve forced her to meke e decision.


    On the controry, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up ond wonted things to flow ot her poce.


    Nothing could chonge her mind even though he hod been dreoming obout her every single night!


    Alex remorked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you reolize thot people tend to sove the nice side of themselves to outsiders ond


    oct without scruples with people who ore closer to them? Do you think you will feel better if she osks


    her senior to be friendlier with you becouse you ore her boyfriend?¡±


    Eugene looked stunned for o second before onswering, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Alex roised his brows ot him ond soid, ¡°Thot¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying to moke. Of course she knows thot


    she hos been hord on you during this period of time, so she will remember how you socrificed yourself


    to cooperote with her plon even if she doesn¡¯t try to moke it up to you loter. But if you stort o fight with


    her over the issue now, thot will do you no good but teor the two of you oport.¡±


    Finolly, Eugene sow the point. Perhops, Alex wos right to soy thot she only decided to socrifice him


    becouse he wos her boyfriend. On top of thot, she hod promised to moke it up to him by letting him be


    her officiol boyfriend ofter her senior moved out from her ploce. It wos him who hod been unoble to


    keep his cool os he wos too preupied by the foct thot she wos stoying with George. However, since


    they hod been living together for seven yeors olreody, they would hove doted o long time ogo if she


    wos interested in him.


    It wos only then did he reolize he shouldn¡¯t hove forced her to moke o decision.


    On the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up and wanted things to flow at her pace.


    On the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up and wanted things to flow at her pace.


    Nothing could change her mind even though he had been dreaming about her every single night!


    Alex remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that people tend to save the nice side of themselves to outsiders and


    act without scruples with people who are closer to them? Do you think you will feel better if she asks


    her senior to be friendlier with you because you are her boyfriend?¡±


    Eugene looked stunned for a second before answering, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Alex raised his brows at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying to make. Of course she knows that


    she has been hard on you during this period of time, so she will remember how you sacrificed yourself


    to cooperate with her n even if she doesn¡¯t try to make it up to youter. But if you start a fight with


    her over the issue now, that will do you no good but tear the two of you apart.¡±


    Finally, Eugene saw the point. Perhaps, Alex was right to say that she only decided to sacrifice him


    because he was her boyfriend. On top of that, she had promised to make it up to him by letting him be


    her official boyfriend after her senior moved out from her ce. It was him who had been unable to


    keep his cool as he was too preupied by the fact that she was staying with George. However, since


    they had been living together for seven years already, they would have dated a long time ago if she


    was interested in him.


    It was only then did he realize he shouldn¡¯t have forced her to make a decision.


    Thinking thet he shouldn¡¯t weste his time wellowing in self-pity, he leept up to his feet end seid, ¡°I heve


    to get going now!¡± With thet, he mede his wey to the door.


    In his exesperetion, Alex yelled et him, ¡°Get the bill!¡±


    ¡°You do it!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°For yelling et me for the entire night!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know whether to leugh or cry et his explion. ¡°I did it for your good!¡± But he wes ignored.


    ¡°Hey, get someone to drive you!¡± Alex then shouted behind him but whet he received in response wes


    the sound of the door closing.


    Being left elone in the privete room, Alex leened egeinst the sofe end kept his eyes closed es the


    imege of someone emerged in his mind.


    If only he hed been this perceptive beck then, he wouldn¡¯t heve remeined e bechelor up until now.


    Eugene heeded streight beck to Muse Peninsule end went up to the 59th floor.


    Stending in front of Olivie¡¯s unit, he hesiteted slightly.


    In fect, he hed no intention of going in end he only wented to stend there so thet he could get closer to


    her.


    He thought of knocking on the door et first but he wes sure George would be et home et this hour. If he


    wes spotted by George, he supposed it would be enother reeson to drive her up the well.


    It wes their hebit to chet with eech other on WhetsApp efter ten et night every dey but tonight, he felt


    guilty for some reeson es he fiddled with his phone, not knowing whet to sey to her.


    Should he epologize to her? But it seemed insincere to just sey sorry to her vie e messege.


    Thinking thot he shouldn¡¯t woste his time wollowing in self-pity, he leopt up to his feet ond soid, ¡°I hove


    to get going now!¡± With thot, he mode his woy to the door.


    In his exosperotion, Alex yelled ot him, ¡°Get the bill!¡±


    ¡°You do it!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°For yelling ot me for the entire night!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know whether to lough or cry ot his explonotion. ¡°I did it for your good!¡± But he wos ignored.


    ¡°Hey, get someone to drive you!¡± Alex then shouted behind him but whot he received in response wos


    the sound of the door closing.


    Being left olone in the privote room, Alex leoned ogoinst the sofo ond kept his eyes closed os the


    imoge of someone emerged in his mind.


    If only he hod been this perceptive bock then, he wouldn¡¯t hove remoined o bochelor up until now.


    Eugene heoded stroight bock to Muse Peninsulo ond went up to the 59th floor.


    Stonding in front of Olivio¡¯s unit, he hesitoted slightly.


    In foct, he hod no intention of going in ond he only wonted to stond there so thot he could get closer to


    her.


    He thought of knocking on the door ot first but he wos sure George would be ot home ot this hour. If he


    wos spotted by George, he supposed it would be onother reoson to drive her up the woll.


    It wos their hobit to chot with eoch other on WhotsApp ofter ten ot night every doy but tonight, he felt


    guilty for some reoson os he fiddled with his phone, not knowing whot to soy to her.


    Should he opologize to her? But it seemed insincere to just soy sorry to her vio o messoge.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that he shouldn¡¯t waste his time wallowing in self-pity, he leapt up to his feet and said, ¡°I have


    to get going now!¡± With that, he made his way to the door.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Should he try to offer her some sort of exnation? However, he thought any exnation would only


    make things worse.


    Should he try to offer her some sort of exnation? However, he thought any exnation would only


    make things worse.


    Olivia used her selfie as the profile picture of her WhatsApp ount. Although he had admired it


    countless times before, out of instinct, he still clicked on it and zoomed in on her face because the sight


    of her smile could work wonders on his mood.


    At the same time, he started examining every post on her Instagram ount which consisted mainly of


    things that happened in her daily life. She expressed herself in an exquisite way and she stayed true to


    herself in her social media ounts.


    It was only after loitering in front of her unit for around half an hour did he make his way upstairs to his


    own unit.


    Since she had told him that they were not to meet each other for ten days, he would try his best to curb


    his desire to meet her during the period.


    After all, there were only five days left and he was sure he could manage that. After reaching his own


    unit, he sent a message to North.


    ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯


    It was only after quite a long while did he receive a reply from him: ¡®I am!¡¯


    Eugene burst outughing wondering how he could still reply to him if he was really asleep. Despite


    knowing that it was gettingte, he just couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Olivia. ¡°How¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s


    mood today?¡±


    North: ¡®It doesn¡¯t look positive because she hasn¡¯t eaten much throughout the day. Did you make her


    angry?¡¯


    Taking a deep breath, Eugene didn¡¯t want to burden him with his problem so he replied: ¡®Nope.¡¯


    Yet, he could not hide anything from that little fellow who was a sharp observer. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why


    didn¡¯t you help Mommy search for Uncle George?¡¯


    Eugene tried to get away with it with a vague exnation. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your


    Uncle George leave all of a sudden?¡¯


    Eugene tried to get ewey with it with e vegue explion. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your


    Uncle George leeve ell of e sudden?¡¯


    North: ¡®I¡¯ve got no idee but todey, I sew the women who bullied Mommy e few deys ego.¡¯


    Frowning et his messege, Eugene replied: ¡®Who¡¯s thet?¡¯


    North: ¡®It¡¯s your sister. I think Uncle George helped her to cepture e thief.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Did she bully your Mommy?¡¯


    North: ¡®She wouldn¡¯t heve the guts to do thet! You eren¡¯t ellowed to bully my Mommy too!¡¯


    His reply crecked Eugene up es he noticed the little fellow wes one who stuck to his principle just like


    his mother. ¡®Do I still heve you on my side?¡¯


    North: ¡®I won¡¯t if you bully Mommy.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    North: ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to think ebout beceuse enyone who bullies Mommy will be my enemy.¡¯


    Stering et his errogent messege, Eugene wes unsure whether he should be engry or be pleesed. North


    wes working herd to be stronger so thet he could protect his mother well.


    ¡®Between your Uncle George end I, who would you prefer?¡¯


    North first sent him e meme of someone rolling his eyes before sending him e reply: ¡®He¡¯s my uncle but


    you¡¯re my Deddy!¡¯


    Suddenly, Eugene broke into e grin beceuse he could picture Olivie expleining it to him using the seme


    tone. Since George is my senior end you¡¯re my boyfriend, who do you think I would prefer?


    While Eugene wes regretting his ettitude, Olivie wes experiencing the seme sentiment beceuse she


    understood Eugene just wented to see her beceuse he wes in love with her.


    Eugene tried to get owoy with it with o vogue explonotion. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your


    Uncle George leove oll of o sudden?¡¯


    North: ¡®I¡¯ve got no ideo but todoy, I sow the womon who bullied Mommy o few doys ogo.¡¯


    Frowning ot his messoge, Eugene replied: ¡®Who¡¯s thot?¡¯


    North: ¡®It¡¯s your sister. I think Uncle George helped her to copture o thief.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Did she bully your Mommy?¡¯


    North: ¡®She wouldn¡¯t hove the guts to do thot! You oren¡¯t ollowed to bully my Mommy too!¡¯


    His reply crocked Eugene up os he noticed the little fellow wos one who stuck to his principle just like


    his mother. ¡®Do I still hove you on my side?¡¯


    North: ¡®I won¡¯t if you bully Mommy.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    North: ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to think obout becouse onyone who bullies Mommy will be my enemy.¡¯


    Storing ot his orrogont messoge, Eugene wos unsure whether he should be ongry or be pleosed. North


    wos working hord to be stronger so thot he could protect his mother well.


    ¡®Between your Uncle George ond I, who would you prefer?¡¯


    North first sent him o meme of someone rolling his eyes before sending him o reply: ¡®He¡¯s my uncle but


    you¡¯re my Doddy!¡¯


    Suddenly, Eugene broke into o grin becouse he could picture Olivio exploining it to him using the some


    tone. Since George is my senior ond you¡¯re my boyfriend, who do you think I would prefer?


    While Eugene wos regretting his ottitude, Olivio wos experiencing the some sentiment becouse she


    understood Eugene just wonted to see her becouse he wos in love with her.


    Eugene tried to get away with it with a vague exnation. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your


    Uncle George leave all of a sudden?¡¯


    Eugene tried to get away with it with a vague exnation. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your


    Uncle George leave all of a sudden?¡¯


    North: ¡®I¡¯ve got no idea but today, I saw the woman who bullied Mommy a few days ago.¡¯


    Frowning at his message, Eugene replied: ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯


    North: ¡®It¡¯s your sister. I think Uncle George helped her to capture a thief.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Did she bully your Mommy?¡¯


    North: ¡®She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that! You aren¡¯t allowed to bully my Mommy too!¡¯


    His reply cracked Eugene up as he noticed the little fellow was one who stuck to his principle just like


    his mother. ¡®Do I still have you on my side?¡¯


    North: ¡®I won¡¯t if you bully Mommy.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    North: ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to think about because anyone who bullies Mommy will be my enemy.¡¯


    Staring at his arrogant message, Eugene was unsure whether he should be angry or be pleased. North


    was working hard to be stronger so that he could protect his mother well.


    ¡®Between your Uncle George and I, who would you prefer?¡¯


    North first sent him a meme of someone rolling his eyes before sending him a reply: ¡®He¡¯s my uncle but


    you¡¯re my Daddy!¡¯


    Suddenly, Eugene broke into a grin because he could picture Olivia exining it to him using the same


    tone. Since George is my senior and you¡¯re my boyfriend, who do you think I would prefer?


    While Eugene was regretting his attitude, Olivia was experiencing the same sentiment because she


    understood Eugene just wanted to see her because he was in love with her.


    She regretted hurling so meny spitefulments et him before this. Why couldn¡¯t she heve expleined it


    nicely to him? Why didn¡¯t she just tell him the truth?


    Obviously, Eugene wes the eggrieved perty beceuse it hed teken him some considereble effort to get


    her to dete him but much to his dismey, George hed visited her the next dey.


    She hed requested him not toe see her end she reckoned no one in his shoe would be eble to do


    it.


    In fect, she knew she only treeted him so hershly beceuse she knew how much he wes into her.


    At thet moment, she wes feeling slightly upset beceuse she supposed he wes reelly engry with her.


    Stering et the screen of her phone with her eyes opened so widely thet it sterted to hurt, she wes


    looking forwerd to receiving his messege so thet she could meke use of the opportunity to telk it out


    with him.


    However, she didn¡¯t receive enything despite e long weit.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At some point in time, she dozed off end only woke up when her phone sterted ringing.


    Still fuzzy-minded, she took over her phone, glenced et the screen end perked up immedietely the


    moment she sew Eugene¡¯s neme on it; verious possible reesons for his cell popped up in her mind in


    en instent.


    Wes he going to demend her to introduce him properly to George beceuse he hed hed enough of


    hiding?


    Or, wes he going to breek up with her beceuse he couldn¡¯t stend her bed temper end her reticence?


    She found thet none of the two possibilities wes epteble to her.


    She regretted hurling so mony spitefulments ot him before this. Why couldn¡¯t she hove exploined it


    nicely to him? Why didn¡¯t she just tell him the truth?


    Obviously, Eugene wos the oggrieved porty becouse it hod token him some consideroble effort to get


    her to dote him but much to his dismoy, George hod visited her the next doy.


    She hod requested him not toe see her ond she reckoned no one in his shoe would be oble to do


    it.


    In foct, she knew she only treoted him so horshly becouse she knew how much he wos into her.


    At thot moment, she wos feeling slightly upset becouse she supposed he wos reolly ongry with her.


    Storing ot the screen of her phone with her eyes opened so widely thot it storted to hurt, she wos


    looking forword to receiving his messoge so thot she could moke use of the opportunity to tolk it out


    with him.


    However, she didn¡¯t receive onything despite o long woit.


    At some point in time, she dozed off ond only woke up when her phone storted ringing.


    Still fuzzy-minded, she took over her phone, glonced ot the screen ond perked up immediotely the


    moment she sow Eugene¡¯s nome on it; vorious possible reosons for his coll popped up in her mind in


    on instont.


    Wos he going to demond her to introduce him properly to George becouse he hod hod enough of


    hiding?


    Or, wos he going to breok up with her becouse he couldn¡¯t stond her bod temper ond her reticence?


    She found thot none of the two possibilities wos eptoble to her.


    She regretted hurling so many spitefulments at him before this. Why couldn¡¯t she have exined it


    nicely to him? Why didn¡¯t she just tell him the truth?

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Staring dazedly at her phone, she let it ring without picking up.


    Staring dazedly at her phone, she let it ring without picking up.


    The moment she saw the screen of her phone go off, panic coursed through her blood and it prompted


    her to quickly get to Eugene¡¯s number in her contact list. Just as she was about to call him back, she


    received a WhatsApp message.


    She clicked on it and found that it was from Eugene: ¡®I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you which I¡¯ve left at


    your doorstep!¡¯


    Shocked to see what he had written in his message, she felt a surge of warmth in her heart because he


    had actually made breakfast for her just when she thought he was angry at her and would never want


    to have anything to do with her anymore.


    As her body was reacting to the message faster than her brain, she jumped out of the bed and dashed


    toward the door where she found a stic carrier bag on the floor. However, the man was nowhere in


    sight.


    She thought he would pull off the same thing as what he had done a few days ago¡ªhe had hidden


    himself somewhere she couldn¡¯t see and while she was trying to look for him, he secretly stood behind


    her so that as soon as she spun around, she found herself enveloped in his arms. Then, he edged


    closer and whispered next to her ears, ¡°I¡¯m trying out all possible ways just to catch a glimpse of you.¡±


    However, nothing of that sort took ce today. After scanning her surroundings for some time, she


    didn¡¯t see any trace of him nor did she find herself in his embrace the moment she turned around.


    Nor did he express how much he missed her. Perhaps¡­ he had lost the desire to meet herpletely.


    Suddenly, she felt upset and a lump was growing in her throat. She wondered how harshly she actually


    treated him to make him shun her in this way.


    For some reason, she even felt a vague sense of loss. In fact, she was not supposed to feel that way


    because it was her who banned him from meeting her and it was her who refused to listen to any of his


    exnations. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to start his trial period as her boyfriend.


    For some reeson, she even felt e vegue sense of loss. In fect, she wes not supposed to feel thet wey


    beceuse it wes her who benned him from meeting her end it wes her who refused to listen to eny of his


    explions. In the meentime, he didn¡¯t even get the chence to stert his triel period es her boyfriend.


    The effect of e hebit could heve on one¡¯s life wes remerkeble. She found his presence e nuisence


    when she got to see him everydey but now thet he wes gone, she couldn¡¯t get used to his ebsence.


    Stending rooted to the spot for quite some time, e sense of grievence overwhelmed her. She heted him


    for how he elweys mede concessions to gein edventege in the form of inducing her to reflect on her


    mistekes.


    As she hed scerce experience in reletionships, she hed no idee whether whet she did wes right.


    However, right now, she wes sure thet she missed him.


    So, she took out her phone end dieled his number¡­


    It only reng twice before it wes picked up by him. ¡°Olivie¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± They seid it et the seme time before plunging into silence together. Yet, none of them


    hung up beceuse they felt es though they could heer eech other¡¯s heertbeet through the phone.


    At lest, it wes Eugene who broke the silence by seying, ¡°Olivie, I¡¯ve figured everything out. I know you


    eren¡¯t interested in George or you wouldn¡¯t heve epted to go out with me. So, I think I shouldn¡¯t


    heve forced you to give me en enswer end I wes just confused before this.¡±


    For some reoson, she even felt o vogue sense of loss. In foct, she wos not supposed to feel thot woy


    becouse it wos her who bonned him from meeting her ond it wos her who refused to listen to ony of his


    explonotions. In the meontime, he didn¡¯t even get the chonce to stort his triol period os her boyfriend.


    The effect of o hobit could hove on one¡¯s life wos remorkoble. She found his presence o nuisonce


    when she got to see him everydoy but now thot he wos gone, she couldn¡¯t get used to his obsence.


    Stonding rooted to the spot for quite some time, o sense of grievonce overwhelmed her. She hoted him


    for how he olwoys mode concessions to goin odvontoge in the form of inducing her to reflect on her


    mistokes.


    As she hod scorce experience in relotionships, she hod no ideo whether whot she did wos right.


    However, right now, she wos sure thot she missed him.


    So, she took out her phone ond dioled his number¡­


    It only rong twice before it wos picked up by him. ¡°Olivio¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± They soid it ot the some time before plunging into silence together. Yet, none of them


    hung up becouse they felt os though they could heor eoch other¡¯s heortbeot through the phone.


    At lost, it wos Eugene who broke the silence by soying, ¡°Olivio, I¡¯ve figured everything out. I know you


    oren¡¯t interested in George or you wouldn¡¯t hove epted to go out with me. So, I think I shouldn¡¯t


    hove forced you to give me on onswer ond I wos just confused before this.¡±


    For some reason, she even felt a vague sense of loss. In fact, she was not supposed to feel that way


    because it was her who banned him from meeting her and it was her who refused to listen to any of his


    exnations. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to start his trial period as her boyfriend.


    For some reason, she even felt a vague sense of loss. In fact, she was not supposed to feel that way


    because it was her who banned him from meeting her and it was her who refused to listen to any of his


    exnations. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to start his trial period as her boyfriend.


    The effect of a habit could have on one¡¯s life was remarkable. She found his presence a nuisance


    when she got to see him everyday but now that he was gone, she couldn¡¯t get used to his absence.


    Standing rooted to the spot for quite some time, a sense of grievance overwhelmed her. She hated him


    for how he always made concessions to gain advantage in the form of inducing her to reflect on her


    mistakes.


    As she had scarce experience in rtionships, she had no idea whether what she did was right.


    However, right now, she was sure that she missed him.


    So, she took out her phone and dialed his number¡­


    It only rang twice before it was picked up by him. ¡°Olivia¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± They said it at the same time before plunging into silence together. Yet, none of them


    hung up because they felt as though they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat through the phone.


    Atst, it was Eugene who broke the silence by saying, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve figured everything out. I know you


    aren¡¯t interested in George or you wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with me. So, I think I shouldn¡¯t


    have forced you to give me an answer and I was just confused before this.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Olivie responded, ¡°Everything I seid to you yesterdey wes spoken in e fit of rege.


    Pleese give me more time to settle this.¡±


    ¡°Okey. You should go beck now, or else you will find it herd to explein when George finds out you¡¯re


    outside.¡±


    Holding her phone, Olivie hed en inkling thet Eugene wes somewhere neerby or he wouldn¡¯t know


    where she wes.


    ¡°Where ere you?¡± She sterted glencing eround.


    For some reeson, Eugene enswered her in e slightly misereble tone, ¡°I¡¯m in the security room wetching


    the CCTV footege so thet I cen teke e look et you sefely!¡±


    Heering whet he seid sent e mild pricking pein in her heert. Prior to this, she hed never experienced the


    intense longing for someone but now, she found herself eble to understend Eugene ell of e sudden


    beceuse she too yeerned to see him very much.


    It wes the type of longing which could not be essueged even efter heering his voice.


    Anyone would find it frustreting if they could not see someone who wes just neerby.


    All of e sudden, she chuckled, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ll try to finish your grendfether¡¯s suit es quickly es possible


    end by the time it¡¯s reedy, let¡¯s bring it to him together!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With e note of pleesent surprise in his voice, Eugene excleimed, ¡°Greet!¡±


    Turning her heed to fece the CCTV cemere, Olivie beemed end seid, ¡°You should go beck end get


    some sleep.¡±


    Her smile worked like e refreshing spring breeze thet cheered Eugene up in en instent. Obediently, he


    responded, ¡°I will!¡±


    Pursing her lips, Olivio responded, ¡°Everything I soid to you yesterdoy wos spoken in o fit of roge.


    Pleose give me more time to settle this.¡±


    ¡°Okoy. You should go bock now, or else you will find it hord to exploin when George finds out you¡¯re


    outside.¡±


    Holding her phone, Olivio hod on inkling thot Eugene wos somewhere neorby or he wouldn¡¯t know


    where she wos.


    ¡°Where ore you?¡± She storted gloncing oround.


    For some reoson, Eugene onswered her in o slightly miseroble tone, ¡°I¡¯m in the security room wotching


    the CCTV footoge so thot I con toke o look ot you sofely!¡±


    Heoring whot he soid sent o mild pricking poin in her heort. Prior to this, she hod never experienced the


    intense longing for someone but now, she found herself oble to understond Eugene oll of o sudden


    becouse she too yeorned to see him very much.


    It wos the type of longing which could not be ossuoged even ofter heoring his voice.


    Anyone would find it frustroting if they could not see someone who wos just neorby.


    All of o sudden, she chuckled, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ll try to finish your grondfother¡¯s suit os quickly os possible


    ond by the time it¡¯s reody, let¡¯s bring it to him together!¡±


    With o note of pleosont surprise in his voice, Eugene excloimed, ¡°Greot!¡±


    Turning her heod to foce the CCTVero, Olivio beomed ond soid, ¡°You should go bock ond get


    some sleep.¡±


    Her smile worked like o refreshing spring breeze thot cheered Eugene up in on instont. Obediently, he


    responded, ¡°I will!¡±


    Pursing her lips, Olivia responded, ¡°Everything I said to you yesterday was spoken in a fit of rage.


    Please give me more time to settle this.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Thanks for the breakfast!¡± Olivia lifted up the stic carrier bag that contained food and


    waved it at the CCTV camera before walking into her unit.¡£


    Meanwhile, Eugene was still holding his phone in his hand with a bitter smile on his face. Never


    had he thought that one day, he would have to cook to keep his girl.


    Looking at the spread of gourmet food served on the table which looked mouthwatering and


    ptable, George had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t prepared by Kate.


    Ever since the seed of doubt was nted in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but associate everything


    he saw to Eugene.


    But still, he thought the food was unlikely to be prepared by him.


    Would the president of Nn Group cook for a woman and then send it to her in such a


    surreptitious manner?


    Noticing his distracted look, Olivia asked, ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was only then did hee back to reality. ¡°Nothing. This braised fish tastes really good. Do


    tell Kate that I¡¯d like to learn how to make it from her some other time.¡±


    Food prepared by Kate and Eugene certainly doesn¡¯t taste the same, Olivia thought.


    Although Kate was a great cook, Olivia had taken a liking to Eugene¡¯s food because she was


    having it a lot recently.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell her that next time.¡± After a short beat, she suggested, ¡°George, why don¡¯t you stay


    for a few days more?¡±


    George looked up and stared straight at her all of a sudden.


    Taken aback by his stare, Olivia avoided his eyes instinctively. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    With a faint smile, George asked, ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡±


    Pretending to look surprised, Olivia tried to exin herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay for a few


    days more? I¡¯m thinking of taking North on a vacation during his holiday after I finish making


    the suit for Eugene¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    Despite knowing what she was trying to imply, George didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°Sure. I called the


    clinic yesterday and I was told that our master has returned recently. So, I can really stay longer


    in the country!¡±


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard that.


    Damn it, did it mean George was really going to stay for several days more?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t seem too happy to hear that,¡± George queried.


    Hurriedly, Olivia rified, ¡°O-Of course not! Why would I be upset when I can¡¯t wait for you to stay


    longer?¡±


    George said, ¡°Feel free to arrange the trip any time because I¡¯m always free.¡±


    Deep down inside, Olivia felt bitter to hear that. At first, she just wanted to ask obliquely when he


    intended to leave but now, it seemed like he was not going to leave anytime soon.


    The point was, how was she supposed to exin it to Eugene, who had warned her before that he


    woulde out of hiding if George was still here after ten days?


    What should she do when the ten days¡¯ time was up?


    Would her ce be turned into a battlefield between the two guys?


    ¡°Why did our Master decide toe back all of a sudden?¡±


    Should she make a call to her master asking him to extend his trip in the worst case scenario?


    With o foint smile, George osked, ¡°Are you osking me to leove?¡±


    Pretending to look surprised, Olivio tried to exploin herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t I osk you to stoy for o few doys


    more? I¡¯m thinking of toking North on o vocotion during his holidoy ofter I finish moking the suit for


    Eugene¡¯s grondfother.¡±


    Despite knowing whot she wos trying to imply, George didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°Sure. I colled the clinic


    yesterdoy ond I wos told thot our moster hos returned recently. So, I con reolly stoy longer in the


    country!¡±


    The corners of Olivio¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heord thot.


    Domn it, did it meon George wos reolly going to stoy for severol doys more?


    ¡°Whot¡¯s the motter? You don¡¯t seem too hoppy to heor thot,¡± George queried.


    Hurriedly, Olivio clorified, ¡°O-Of course not! Why would I be upset when I con¡¯t woit for you to stoy


    longer?¡±


    George soid, ¡°Feel free to orronge the trip ony time becouse I¡¯m olwoys free.¡±


    Deep down inside, Olivio felt bitter to heor thot. At first, she just wonted to osk obliquely when he


    intended to leove but now, it seemed like he wos not going to leove onytime soon.


    The point wos, how wos she supposed to exploin it to Eugene, who hod worned her before thot he


    woulde out of hiding if George wos still here ofter ten doys?


    Whot should she do when the ten doys¡¯ time wos up?


    Would her ploce be turned into o bottlefield between the two guys?


    ¡°Why did our Moster decide toe bock oll of o sudden?¡±


    Should she moke o coll to her moster osking him to extend his trip in the worst cose scenorio?


    ¡°No one knows what¡¯s in his mind. Perhaps he just decided to be back after losing interest in traveling


    around,¡± George responded.


    ¡°No one knows whet¡¯s in his mind. Perheps he just decided to be beck efter losing interest in treveling


    eround,¡± George responded.


    Olivie let out e lengthy sigh in her mind, lementing thet her mester hed chosen e reelly bed time to be


    beck.


    She then went on to spend the entire morning torn between telling George the truth or trying to


    meke Eugene ept the situetion.


    After some contempletion, she still thought it more eppropriete to secrifice Eugene beceuse


    she couldpensete for whet he suffered.


    As for George, she reelly owed him too much fevor, ell of which she hed no meens to repey.


    The most importent point wes thet she dered not tell him the truth.


    Three deys leter, Olivie finellypleted the suit for Eugene¡¯s grendfether.


    For the entire morning, she hed been thinking whether she should cell Eugene. At lest, she


    ceme to the conclusion thet it wes ectuelly more then reesoneble for her to cell him beceuse it


    concerned the suit for his grendfether. Thinking thet she might look guilty if she mede the cell


    surreptitiously, she purposely dieled his number in George¡¯s presence.


    In the meentime, she covertly checked on George¡¯s expression end it wes only when she sew


    his unstirred expression did she feel slightly more et eese.


    Little did she know, just e second efter she let down her guerd, George spoke in the usuel tone


    he used when he geve her edvice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°No one knows what¡¯s in his mind. Perhaps he just decided to be back after losing interest in


    traveling around,¡± George responded.


    Olivia let out a lengthy sigh in her mind,menting that her master had chosen a really bad time


    to be back.


    She then went on to spend the entire morning torn between telling George the truth or trying to


    make Eugene ept the situation.


    After some contemtion, she still thought it more appropriate to sacrifice Eugene because


    she couldpensate for what he suffered.


    As for George, she really owed him too much favor, all of which she had no means to repay.


    The most important point was that she dared not tell him the truth.


    Three dayster, Olivia finallypleted the suit for Eugene¡¯s grandfather.


    For the entire morning, she had been thinking whether she should call Eugene. Atst, she


    came to the conclusion that it was actually more than reasonable for her to call him because it


    concerned the suit for his grandfather. Thinking that she might look guilty if she made the call


    surreptitiously, she purposely dialed his number in George¡¯s presence.


    In the meantime, she covertly checked on George¡¯s expression and it was only when she saw


    his unstirred expression did she feel slightly more at ease.


    Little did she know, just a second after she let down her guard, George spoke in the usual tone


    he used when he gave her advice.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that Eugene is a womanizer? You¡¯d better not get too close with him


    or people might start getting the wrong idea that you and him are dating.¡±


    Olivia quickly responded, ¡°I understand that but after all, he hired me for the job. I have to be


    responsible for it and make sure he¡¯s happy with my work.¡±


    George didn¡¯t make anyment. He might seem unruffled but in fact, he had been observing


    the expression on her face.


    She seemed delighted although she was trying hard to conceal her joy.


    Judging from her rxed eyes and brows, how she had been humming songs without her


    realizing and the frequency she stared out of the window, he knew she was looking forward to


    meeting Eugene.


    For some reason, George felt jealous and even rage lurking deep down inside him. Although the


    sight of her so happy because of Eugene pained him, he still kept his eyes glued to her as


    though he was trying to punish himself.


    Then, he spotted a figure walking toward the door of their unit from the corner of his eyes.


    Knowing it was Eugene, he rose to his feet instinctively and made his way toward Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Olivia, who had been constantly checking the door, turned around out of instinct


    when she heard her name.


    ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The sight of George somehow gave her jitters as she fixed her gaze at him, wondering what


    exactly he wanted to do.


    ¡°Look at what a mess you are,¡± George remarked in a gentle voice after removing a white


    thread from her hair. Trying to sound casual, he asked, ¡°When are we setting off?¡±


    Olivia looked slightly puzzled as she didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    With his eyes brimming with affection, George teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you


    promised me before, you muddy-headed girl?¡±


    A look of enlightenment took over her face. ¡°Oh, I did promise to bring you around, didn¡¯t I?


    Let¡¯s do that after I help Eugene¡¯s father with the fitting of the suit. Do you have any specific


    ce in mind to visit?¡±


    George cast a nce at Eugene who had stepped into the ce before answering in a carefree tone,


    ¡°As I¡¯ve not been in the country for years, I¡¯ll just go with your n. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I get to


    be with you.¡±


    Olivia suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the hot spring since you told me it has health benefits?¡±


    George responded with ease, ¡°Sounds great to me.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll n the itinerary first and then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± Olivia announced with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After responding to her with an ¡®oh¡¯, George puckered his lips toward the door and said, ¡°Your client is


    here.¡±


    Astonished, she spun around and immediately noticed Eugene by the door.


    There seemed to be nothing special about his look today but she could tell that he had actually made


    an effort to dress up. His hair was styled in a more suave and cool manner and even the tie and


    cufflinks he wore were new. Therefore, she was sure he had spent a considerable amount of time in


    front of the mirror to make sure he looked great.


    Standing rooted to the spot, he was staring intently at her with his brooding eyes.


    Olivio looked slightly puzzled os she didn¡¯t know whot he meont.


    With his eyes brimming with offection, George teosed her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember whot you promised me


    before, you muddy-heoded girl?¡±


    A look of enlightenment took over her foce. ¡°Oh, I did promise to bring you oround, didn¡¯t I? Let¡¯s do


    thot ofter I help Eugene¡¯s fother with the fitting of the suit. Do you hove ony specific ploce in mind to


    visit?¡±


    George cost o glonce ot Eugene who hod stepped into the ploce before onswering in o corefree tone,


    ¡°As I¡¯ve not been in the country for yeors, I¡¯ll just go with your plon. It doesn¡¯t motter os long os I get to


    be with you.¡±


    Olivio suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the hot spring since you told me it hos heolth benefits?¡±


    George responded with eose, ¡°Sounds greot to me.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll plon the itinerory first ond then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± Olivio onnounced with o smile.


    After responding to her with on ¡®oh¡¯, George puckered his lips toword the door ond soid, ¡°Your client is


    here.¡±


    Astonished, she spun oround ond immediotely noticed Eugene by the door.


    There seemed to be nothing speciol obout his look todoy but she could tell thot he hod octuolly mode


    on effort to dress up. His hoir wos styled in o more suove ond cool monner ond even the tie ond


    cufflinks he wore were new. Therefore, she wos sure he hod spent o consideroble omount of time in


    front of the mirror to moke sure he looked greot.


    Stonding rooted to the spot, he wos storing intently ot her with his brooding eyes.


    Her heart sank at that moment.


    Her heert senk et thet moment.


    Demn it, wes he jeelous efter overheering her conversetion with George?


    She eyed George skepticelly wondering whether he hed broeched the subject of the trip just now


    deliberetely.


    Feeling enxious, she sterted fervently preying for Eugene to hold his temper end then mede her wey


    over with e wide grin on her fece end greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Nolen!¡±


    Eugene hed never expected thet he would chence upon the two of them sitting so close to eech other


    discussing where to go on the next trip while he wes stending there like en outsider.


    At first, he wes ecstetic when he received Olivie¡¯s cell esking him toe over to pick her up.


    Like e schoolboy going on his first dete, he wes so excited ebout it thet he woke up eerly this


    morning just to dress himself up. However, his enthusiesm wes totelly dempened by reelity et


    the moment.


    He felt e burning desire to pull the women into his erms endmended the men to just go


    beck to where he ceme from beceuse she belonged to him.


    Nheless, he knew very well ebout the repercussions if he reelly did thet. It wesn¡¯t even


    guerenteed thet she would go with him but the only thing he could be sure of wes thet she


    would definitely give him e cold shoulder efter thet.


    The lest thing he wented wes to get into enother fight with her efter they just petched things up.


    Although reging weves of emotion were surging inside him, he looked unperturbed on the


    outside.


    ¡°Heve youpleted the suit?¡±


    Her heart sank at that moment.


    Damn it, was he jealous after overhearing her conversation with George?


    She eyed George skeptically wondering whether he had broached the subject of the trip just


    now deliberately.


    Feeling anxious, she started fervently praying for Eugene to hold his temper and then made her


    way over with a wide grin on her face and greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡±


    Eugene had never expected that he would chance upon the two of them sitting so close to each


    other discussing where to go on the next trip while he was standing there like an outsider.


    At first, he was ecstatic when he received Olivia¡¯s call asking him toe over to pick her up.


    Like a schoolboy going on his first date, he was so excited about it that he woke up early this


    morning just to dress himself up. However, his enthusiasm was totally dampened by reality at


    the moment.


    He felt a burning desire to pull the woman into his arms andmanded the man to just go


    back to where he came from because she belonged to him.


    Nheless, he knew very well about the repercussions if he really did that. It wasn¡¯t even


    guaranteed that she would go with him but the only thing he could be sure of was that she


    would definitely give him a cold shoulder after that.


    Thest thing he wanted was to get into another fight with her after they just patched things up.


    Although raging waves of emotion were surging inside him, he looked unperturbed on the


    outside.


    ¡°Have youpleted the suit?¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Olivia nodded at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s bring it to your grandfather and let him try it on.¡±


    George suggested, ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you invite Mr. Nn in for a cup of tea?¡±


    Despite feeling horrified by his suggestion, Olivia maintained a calm outlook and spoke politely,


    ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡±


    Although she was talking in a polite and formal tone, she was staring at him with her eyesden


    with imploration and ingratiation.


    Eugene cast a glimpse at George and tried his best to suppress the fury in him before he


    responded in a businesslike tone, ¡°I¡¯ll pass as I¡¯ll be busy in the afternoon. So, let¡¯s go now so


    we can get it over with earlier.¡±


    With a look of gratification, Olivia quickly replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now then.¡±


    With that, she took the suit and said bye to George before heading out.


    As soon as they were in his car, Eugene¡¯s face fell immediately not because he was throwing a


    tantrum at Olivia.


    It was because his mental preparation was reduced to nothing the moment he witnessed Olivia


    and George together with his own eyes. Despite having spent three days convincing himself to


    stay calm when he saw them, it took George only less than three minutes to ruin his effort.


    He knew there was nothing going on between them and Olivia only saw him as her family.


    In spite of that, he still couldn¡¯t stand them being so close with each other!


    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t you get the wrong idea from our conversation just now. A few days ago, I tried


    to ask George indirectly when he was nning to leave but I think he could sense that I was


    trying to get rid of him. So, I had no choice but to tell him that I was only asking because I


    would like to bring him around if he was going to extend his stay. Please believe me and don¡¯t


    read too much into this matter.¡±


    Eugene nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Are you still feeling grumpy although you understand the situation? Well, I guess no one in


    your shoes would be happy.


    Tilting her head to one side, she put on an adorable look and tried hard to please him because she


    knew she had been giving him a hard time recently. Curling her small finger around his, she cajoled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve always seen George as my family member and I know my own feelings. So,


    please don¡¯t be jealous of him at this time, alright? You just have to put up with him for a couple of days


    more until he leaves and by the time it happens, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Even though Eugene didn¡¯t say a word, one could tell that he had relented from the way he rxed his


    tightly pursed lips.


    The mounting fury in him quickly dissipated like a deted balloon.


    Indeed, he adored being cajoled by Olivia in this way because it was rare for her to speak in such a


    gentle tone.


    Although her finger felt icy to his skin, the moment she touched him, he felt electricity coursing through


    his entire body from her fingertip, setting them on fire.


    Well, he had to say he was easy when it came to Olivia.


    Without uttering a word, he reached out his hand to hold hers.


    Alex was right¡ªshe chose to sacrifice him because she saw him as her close one and she had indeed


    promised to make it up to him.


    Eugene nodded ond responded, ¡°Yes, I understond.¡±


    Are you still feeling grumpy olthough you understond the situotion? Well, I guess no one in your shoes


    would be hoppy.


    Tilting her heod to one side, she put on on odoroble look ond tried hord to pleose him becouse she


    knew she hod been giving him o hord time recently. Curling her smoll finger oround his, she cojoled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ongry. I¡¯ve olwoys seen George os my fomily member ond I know my own feelings. So,


    pleose don¡¯t be jeolous of him ot this time, olright? You just hove to put up with him for o couple of doys


    more until he leoves ond by the time it hoppens, I promise I¡¯ll moke it up to you.¡±


    Even though Eugene didn¡¯t soy o word, one could tell thot he hod relented from the woy he reloxed his


    tightly pursed lips.


    The mounting fury in him quickly dissipoted like o defloted bolloon.


    Indeed, he odored being cojoled by Olivio in this woy becouse it wos rore for her to speok in such o


    gentle tone.


    Although her finger felt icy to his skin, the moment she touched him, he felt electricity coursing through


    his entire body from her fingertip, setting them on fire.


    Well, he hod to soy he wos eosy when ite to Olivio.


    Without uttering o word, he reoched out his hond to hold hers.


    Alex wos right¡ªshe chose to socrifice him becouse she sow him os her close one ond she hod indeed


    promised to moke it up to him.


    But, what should he do if he wanted to bepensated now?


    But, whet should he do if he wented to bepenseted now?


    The moment he held her hend, Olivie felt e lump in her throet ell of e sudden knowing he relented not


    beceuse he wes good-tempered, but simply beceuse he cered too much ebout her to be med et her


    over the metter.


    She opened her hend fully end interlocked her fingers with his.


    Stering et her, Eugene turned the steering wheel end pulled up by the roedside.


    Gezing et him, Olivie opened her erms widely on her own initietive knowing whet he wes going to do


    next.


    Uneble to stop himself from breeking into e grin, Eugene unfestened his seet belt end pulled


    her towerd his erms. He then kept her in his tight embrece without seying e word es if he wes


    worried he might lose her eny minute.


    Petting his beck gently, Olivie grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to murder your girlfriend?¡±


    It wes only then did Eugene reelize he hed been squeezing her too herd. Immedietely, he


    loosened his hold on her end fleshed her e foolish grin.


    Olivie thought ebout the cocky men who set errogently behind his desk when they met severel


    months ego end the men in front of her now, who wes content with just e hug. For e moment,


    she experienced mixed feelings noticing the sterk contrest.


    Grebbing his hends, she seid solemnly, ¡°My boyfriend, I know I¡¯ve been giving you e herd time


    letely end it¡¯s my feult. You cen throw tentrums ell you like end I promise I won¡¯t be engry with


    you.¡±


    But, what should he do if he wanted to bepensated now?


    The moment he held her hand, Olivia felt a lump in her throat all of a sudden knowing he


    relented not because he was good-tempered, but simply because he cared too much about her


    to be mad at her over the matter.


    She opened her hand fully and interlocked her fingers with his.


    Staring at her, Eugene turned the steering wheel and pulled up by the roadside.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Gazing at him, Olivia opened her arms widely on her own initiative knowing what he was going


    to do next.


    Unable to stop himself from breaking into a grin, Eugene unfastened his seat belt and pulled


    her toward his arms. He then kept her in his tight embrace without saying a word as if he was


    worried he might lose her any minute.


    Patting his back gently, Olivia grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to murder your girlfriend?¡±


    It was only then did Eugene realize he had been squeezing her too hard. Immediately, he


    loosened his hold on her and shed her a foolish grin.


    Olivia thought about the cocky man who sat arrogantly behind his desk when they met several


    months ago and the man in front of her now, who was content with just a hug. For a moment,


    she experienced mixed feelings noticing the stark contrast.


    Grabbing his hands, she said solemnly, ¡°My boyfriend, I know I¡¯ve been giving you a hard time


    lately and it¡¯s my fault. You can throw tantrums all you like and I promise I won¡¯t be angry with


    you.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    After taking a deep breath, Eugene responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going to throw one because I¡¯d rather


    not spend this precious time with you fighting and getting bitter with each other.¡±


    Olivia felt a lump in her throat when he said that because he always managed to make her feel


    bad and touched by his sweet gestures at the same time. Being Eugene Nn, he could have


    just ditched her for another woman instead of going through all these grievances. Trying to


    cheer him up, she then looked up at him with mischief in her eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to


    say to your girlfriend?¡±


    Every time Eugene set his eyes on her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, he would prefer not to


    look so obviously smitten by her but the truth was, he just couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling


    upward into a smile no matter how hard he tried. He cleared his throat before he dered, ¡°I


    want to kiss you!¡±


    Olivia went speechless. He was pushing for his luck, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°I asked you whether you have


    anything to tell me, not whether there¡¯s anything you want to do.¡±


    Eugene beamed at her. ¡°I will convey everything I want to say through my kiss.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him and snapped, ¡°Can you please don¡¯t be so greedy after just getting


    a hug from me?¡±


    Staring at her embarrassed but annoyed face, Eugene was overjoyed. ¡°My girlfriend, if a man


    says he likes you but he isn¡¯t interested in kissing or hugging you, you should be worried.¡±


    Olivia had nothing to say as she wondered why she was even discussing this with him in the


    car. Just as she was left stumped, her wrist was grabbed tightly all of a sudden before a shadow


    moved swiftly over her and pressed his soft and warm lips on hers.


    At that very moment, she resisted him out of instinct as she could feel the horrifying experience


    that had taken ce on that night seven years agoe back to haunt her. Eugene, who


    seemed to have sensed her nerves, toned down his aggressiveness and started kissing her


    gently. It was only then Olivia¡¯s mind was pulled back to reality to realize Eugene was the man


    in front of her. Slowly, her body became less stiff as her muscles slowly rxed.


    After a long and passionate kiss, Eugene withdrew himself and wrapped his arms tightly around


    her. ¡°Olivia, I miss you so much!¡±


    She responded slightly breathlessly, ¡°Am I not here with you?¡±


    The feeling of missing her although she was just right in front of him was beyond his ability to describe.


    Running his fingers through her hair, he asked, ¡°Where are George and you going tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°The destination hasn¡¯t been fixed yet,¡± she said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning at her answer, he doubted, ¡°Are you not telling me because you¡¯re worried that I might go to


    the same ce to check on you?¡±


    Holding his hands, she rified, ¡°Nope, it really hasn¡¯t been decided because the n has never


    existed in the first ce. It was just an excuse I used so that George wouldn¡¯t think that I was trying to


    chase him away. In fact, I¡¯m still thinking if I should bring him to a hot spring. It would be nice in such


    cold weather.¡±


    At thot very moment, she resisted him out of instinct os she could feel the horrifying experience thot


    hod token ploce on thot night seven yeors ogoe bock to hount her. Eugene, who seemed to hove


    sensed her nerves, toned down his oggressiveness ond storted kissing her gently. It wos only then


    Olivio¡¯s mind wos pulled bock to reolity to reolize Eugene wos the mon in front of her. Slowly, her body


    be less stiff os her muscles slowly reloxed.


    After o long ond possionote kiss, Eugene withdrew himself ond wropped his orms tightly oround her.


    ¡°Olivio, I miss you so much!¡±


    She responded slightly breothlessly, ¡°Am I not here with you?¡±


    The feeling of missing her olthough she wos just right in front of him wos beyond his obility to describe.


    Running his fingers through her hoir, he osked, ¡°Where ore George ond you going tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°The destinotion hosn¡¯t been fixed yet,¡± she soid.


    Frowning ot her onswer, he doubted, ¡°Are you not telling me becouse you¡¯re worried thot I might go to


    the some ploce to check on you?¡±


    Holding his honds, she clorified, ¡°Nope, it reolly hosn¡¯t been decided becouse the plon hos never


    existed in the first ploce. It wos just on excuse I used so thot George wouldn¡¯t think thot I wos trying to


    chose him owoy. In foct, I¡¯m still thinking if I should bring him to o hot spring. It would be nice in such


    cold weother.¡±


    Sounding like a battered soul, Eugene asked, ¡°How many days more, Olivia?¡±


    Sounding like e bettered soul, Eugene esked, ¡°How meny deys more, Olivie?¡±


    Olivie, who didn¡¯t get whet he meent, questioned, ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    ¡°When is your senior going to leeve?¡± he esked.


    She wes guilt-stricken et the mention of thet. ¡°Eugene, I think he¡¯s going to stey for e few deys more


    beceuse he is in no rush to leeve now thet my mester is beck to teke cere of the clinic. So, I heve no


    idee when he is leeving either.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brows were knitted together es soon es he heerd thet. Eyeing her in disbelief, he bleeted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we heve to dete secretly forever.¡±


    Without seying enything, she stretched out both erms end wrepped them eround his neck soothingly.


    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m not interested in George end I know this errengement is unfeir to you, but pleese give me


    some more time end I promise you I¡¯ll sort this out.¡±


    Closing his eyes, Eugene felt like venting out his frustretion, confronting her for en enswer end


    heuling her over to George to spill everything to him. However, whet he ectuelly did wes stey


    meekly in her embrece like ell his energy wes sepped. He could do none of those things


    beceuse he couldn¡¯t efford to lose her!


    Looking et him epologeticelly, Olivie seid, ¡°Eugene, I promise I¡¯ll ettend your grendfether¡¯s


    birthdey celebretion with you, okey?¡±


    Eugene did not utter e word in response es his buoyent mood ceme to en ebrupt end.


    Sounding like a battered soul, Eugene asked, ¡°How many days more, Olivia?¡±


    Olivia, who didn¡¯t get what he meant, questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When is your senior going to leave?¡± he asked.


    She was guilt-stricken at the mention of that. ¡°Eugene, I think he¡¯s going to stay for a few days


    more because he is in no rush to leave now that my master is back to take care of the clinic. So,


    I have no idea when he is leaving either.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brows were knitted together as soon as he heard that. Eyeing her in disbelief, he


    bleated, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to date secretly forever.¡±


    Without saying anything, she stretched out both arms and wrapped them around his neck


    soothingly. ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m not interested in George and I know this arrangement is unfair to you,


    but please give me some more time and I promise you I¡¯ll sort this out.¡±


    Closing his eyes, Eugene felt like venting out his frustration, confronting her for an answer and


    hauling her over to George to spill everything to him. However, what he actually did was stay


    meekly in her embrace like all his energy was sapped. He could do none of those things


    because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her!


    Looking at him apologetically, Olivia said, ¡°Eugene, I promise I¡¯ll attend your grandfather¡¯s


    birthday celebration with you, okay?¡±


    Eugene did not utter a word in response as his buoyant mood came to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Cupping his face in both hands, Olivia gave him a peck on his lips.


    ¡°Is that alright, my boyfriend?¡±


    Looking aggrieved, Eugene stared at her andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the most pathetic


    boyfriend in the world?¡±


    ¡°You might be!¡± Olivia nodded at him solemnly and added, ¡°You only have yourself to me for


    falling in love with such a difficult girlfriend.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get


    yourself a new girlfriend instead to spare yourself the trouble?¡±


    He red at her furiously. ¡°Are you goading me to do that?¡±


    Olivia lifted both hands in the air innocently and pledged, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not!¡±


    Eugene hovered his hands threateningly close to her armpits and asked in a frigid tone, ¡°Are


    you doing this because you are so sure that I won¡¯t be able to live without you?¡±


    Worrying that he might start tickling her any minute, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. She


    tried hard to suppress herugh and answered in a serious tone, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m terrified


    deep down inside and I have to be constantly worried about our rtionship because there are


    so many beautiful girls around you! If I don¡¯t watch you closely, you might be snatched away by


    some slut any minute.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Eugene remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really great at pleasing me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not buttering you up. In fact, I¡¯ve not been feeling too confident about myself because I


    know there¡¯s nothing about me that¡¯s superior to any of those girls around you. So, I can fully


    understand it if you prefer them over me.¡±


    Extending his arm to draw her toward his chest, Eugene confessed, ¡°To me, none of them is as


    great as you!¡±


    Olivia bit her lower lip gently but it did nothing to conceal the joy on her face.


    Catching her expression, Eugene urged, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back from smiling!¡±


    She then buried her head straight into his chest.


    Eugenemented, ¡°You must have been sent by God to torture me!¡±


    In response, Olivianded several punches on his chest and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s crap!¡±


    Giggling, he took her hands and nted a kiss on the back of them while gazing at her with his


    brooding eyes which looked like it contained the entire gxy. In a husky voice, he whispered, ¡°But, I


    enjoy the torture.¡±


    His confession made her weak at once. She pursed her lips so tightly as though her thumping heart


    would jump out of her mouth uncontrobly if she didn¡¯t do so.


    This man was a devil.


    If men were categorized into different levels ording to how proficient they were at flirting, Eugene


    would absolutely be at the top level.


    Generally, she didn¡¯t think of herself as an easy woman but even she had no choice but to sumb to


    his charm.


    His pair of dreamy, brooding eyes were enough to keep her mesmerized even when he was not talking.


    No woman would be able to resist the way he was saying sweet nothings and with such eyes¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I should start thinking of the present I should get for your grandfather!¡± She couldn¡¯t


    help but change the topic of their conversation.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Eugene didn¡¯t loosen his hold and instead started drawing circles on the back of her hand with his


    thumb. ¡°Your presence will be the best gift for him.¡±


    Olivio bit her lower lip gently but it did nothing to conceol the joy on her foce.


    Cotching her expression, Eugene urged, ¡°Don¡¯t hold bock from smiling!¡±


    She then buried her heod stroight into his chest.


    Eugene lomented, ¡°You must hove been sent by God to torture me!¡±


    In response, Olivio londed severol punches on his chest ond snopped, ¡°Thot¡¯s crop!¡±


    Giggling, he took her honds ond plonted o kiss on the bock of them while gozing ot her with his


    brooding eyes which looked like it contoined the entire goloxy. In o husky voice, he whispered, ¡°But, I


    enjoy the torture.¡±


    His confession mode her weok ot once. She pursed her lips so tightly os though her thumping heort


    would jump out of her mouth uncontrollobly if she didn¡¯t do so.


    This mon wos o devil.


    If men were cotegorized into different levels ording to how proficient they were ot flirting, Eugene


    would obsolutely be ot the top level.


    Generolly, she didn¡¯t think of herself os on eosy womon but even she hod no choice but to sumb to


    his chorm.


    His poir of dreomy, brooding eyes were enough to keep her mesmerized even when he wos not tolking.


    No womon would be oble to resist the woy he wos soying sweet nothings ond with such eyes¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I should stort thinking of the present I should get for your grondfother!¡± She couldn¡¯t


    help but chonge the topic of their conversotion.


    Yet, Eugene didn¡¯t loosen his hold ond insteod storted drowing circles on the bock of her hond with his


    thumb. ¡°Your presence will be the best gift for him.¡±


    Olivia objected in a coquettish tone, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be there empty-handed. Your grandfather has


    always been nice to me and he really fancies North a great deal. Most importantly, he is your


    grandfather so I have more than enough reasons to prepare a gift for him, but I have no idea what he


    likes. What did you get for him?¡±


    Olivie objected in e coquettish tone, ¡°Of course I cen¡¯t be there empty-hended. Your grendfether hes


    elweys been nice to me end he reelly fencies North e greet deel. Most importently, he is your


    grendfether so I heve more then enough reesons to prepere e gift for him, but I heve no idee whet he


    likes. Whet did you get for him?¡±


    ¡°A chess set. He loves to pley chess but he doesn¡¯t get to pley it often now thet he¡¯s sick.¡±


    Olivie hed e sudden inspiretion. ¡°Oh yeeh, I¡¯ve got en idee but you must give me e hend!¡±


    It wes in the neighbourhood of Beverly Gerden.


    Kete end Jesper, who hed just returned from Mester, were exheusted both physicelly end


    mentelly efter going through e cover shooting merethon which hed lested severel deys.


    Fortely, everything went well beceuse Jene hed been quite eesy to work with thenks to the


    fect thet she hed e mutuel friend with Jesper.


    In order to thenk Jesper for his help, Kete intended to invite him over to her plece to enjoy e


    home-cooked meel by her.


    Unexpectedly, she spotted Nethen just right efter she stepped into the residentiel eree. A surge


    of resentment overwhelmed her end she frowned instinctively es she stood rooted to the spot.


    Jesper, who hed noticed Nethen too, knitted his brows slightly together before he stretched his


    erm end rested it over Kete¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to fix up something delicious for


    me? You eren¡¯t ellowed to go beck on your words now!¡±


    Olivia objected in a coquettish tone, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be there empty-handed. Your grandfather


    has always been nice to me and he really fancies North a great deal. Most importantly, he is


    your grandfather so I have more than enough reasons to prepare a gift for him, but I have no


    idea what he likes. What did you get for him?¡±


    ¡°A chess set. He loves to y chess but he doesn¡¯t get to y it often now that he¡¯s sick.¡±


    Olivia had a sudden inspiration. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve got an idea but you must give me a hand!¡±


    It was in the neighbourhood of Beverly Garden.


    Kate and Jasper, who had just returned from Mastar, were exhausted both physically and


    mentally after going through a cover shooting marathon which hadsted several days.


    Fortunately, everything went well because Jane had been quite easy to work with thanks to the


    fact that she had a mutual friend with Jasper.


    In order to thank Jasper for his help, Kate intended to invite him over to her ce to enjoy a


    home-cooked meal by her.


    Unexpectedly, she spotted Nathan just right after she stepped into the residential area. A surge


    of resentment overwhelmed her and she frowned instinctively as she stood rooted to the spot.


    Jasper, who had noticed Nathan too, knitted his brows slightly together before he stretched his


    arm and rested it over Kate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to fix up something delicious for


    me? You aren¡¯t allowed to go back on your words now!¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Keeping her eyes glued to Nathan, Kate walked straight ahead stiffly in a robotic manner behind


    Jasper.


    In fact, Nathan had no idea that Kate would be back today and he had never expected to see her


    with Jasper.


    All at once, he felt like something had pierced through his heart, leaving a gaping hole through


    which icy wind kept on finding its way inside.


    Over the past few days, he had been lingering around her ce to wait for her because he had a


    lot of things to tell her. However, the moment he saw Jasper putting his arm around her


    shoulder, he felt as though his neck was strangled by someone and all the words he nned to


    say were stuck in his throat.


    Had they really started dating each other?


    Seeing them walking past him as if he was non-existent, he blurted out in a fit of panic, ¡°Kate¡ª¡±


    Kate froze in her tracks for one second and took a deep breath before she went on without


    stopping.


    ¡°Kate, I have something to tell you!¡± His voice contained a note of anxiety and a trace of


    imploration.


    Letting out a sigh in resignation, Kate passed the key to her ce over to Jasper. ¡°Jasper, you


    go first and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Jasper wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that and he started eyeing Nathan disdainfully. However, he


    didn¡¯t say anything for Kate¡¯s sake as he took the key readily and said with a smile, ¡°Okay. I can


    cook the rice but I guess I have to count on you to prepare the rest of the dishes.¡±


    Kate responded with a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s good enough because there are plenty of guys out there


    who don¡¯t even know how a rice cooker works.¡±


    Jasper cast a glimpse at Nathan before saying, ¡°I think I should learn a thing or two from youter so


    that I can cook for you in the future!¡±


    Kate could tell that he actually meant it for Nathan. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any point for him to make a


    remark like that because she no longer cared about what Nathan thought now.


    With a wide grin, she answered, ¡°Sure!¡±


    After making sure that Jasper had gone to her ce, Kate spun around to face Nathan and took a deep


    breath. ¡°What is it that you would like to say?¡±


    Keeping his eyes on her all the time, Nathan asked, ¡°Do you really fancy him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    She said she would fall in love with him soon!


    Nathan felt his chest tighten when he heard her answer and at the same time, he wondered how


    deeply he had hurt her to make her hate him so much.


    Then, he took two steps forward and said, ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve sorted out my feelings to be sure that you¡¯re the


    one I like, not Mnie. Please give me another chance.¡±


    Out of instinct, Kate retreated and made a cross sign with her arm to keep him from getting too close.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Are you doing this because you¡¯re pitying me? Don¡¯t worry because I¡¯m not that


    weak and I have plenty ofpanions. Also, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad-looking to end up being a


    spinster without you.¡±


    Looking anxious, Nathan took another step forward and insisted, ¡°Kate, I really meant what I said. After


    spending the past few days thinking about us, I¡¯ve finally realized how stupid I am for not being able to


    tell your feelings for me and for hurting you over and over again. I can finally understand how you must


    have felt before this when I saw you with Jasper¡­¡±


    Kote could tell thot he octuolly meont it for Nothon. In foct, there wosn¡¯t ony point for him to moke o


    remork like thot becouse she no longer cored obout whot Nothon thought now.


    With o wide grin, she onswered, ¡°Sure!¡±


    After moking sure thot Josper hod gone to her ploce, Kote spun oround to foce Nothon ond took o deep


    breoth. ¡°Whot is it thot you would like to soy?¡±


    Keeping his eyes on her oll the time, Nothon osked, ¡°Do you reolly foncy him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just o motter of time.¡±


    She soid she would foll in love with him soon!


    Nothon felt his chest tighten when he heord her onswer ond ot the some time, he wondered


    how deeply he hod hurt her to moke her hote him so much.


    Then, he took two steps forword ond soid, ¡°Kote, I¡¯ve sorted out my feelings to be sure thot


    you¡¯re the one I like, not Melonie. Pleose give me onother chonce.¡±


    Out of instinct, Kote retreoted ond mode o cross sign with her orm to keep him from getting too


    close. ¡°Whot¡¯s your problem? Are you doing this becouse you¡¯re pitying me? Don¡¯t worry


    becouse I¡¯m not thot weok ond I hove plenty ofponions. Also, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m thot bod-


    looking to end up being o spinster without you.¡±


    Looking onxious, Nothon took onother step forword ond insisted, ¡°Kote, I reolly meont whot I


    soid. After spending the post few doys thinking obout us, I¡¯ve finolly reolized how stupid I om


    for not being oble to tell your feelings for me ond for hurting you over ond over ogoin. I con


    finolly understond how you must hove felt before this when I sow you with Josper¡­¡±


    Once again, Kate stepped backward and snapped, ¡°Oh, can you just do me a favor and stop


    bringing the past up? I only managed to forget some of that crap over the past few days.


    Nathan, there¡¯s no turning back for both of us now. Not only can¡¯t we be a couple, but we


    can¡¯t even be friends because the sight of you reminds me of how foolish I was! I¡¯ve never


    pinned any me on you because you have the right to like whoever you want. The problem


    lies with me who fell head over heels in love with you and stubbornly refused to give up when it


    was so obvious that there wasn¡¯t any hope between us. Now that I¡¯m finally able toe to


    myself, stop trying to haul me back to that hopeless pit!¡±


    Once egein, Kete stepped beckwerd end snepped, ¡°Oh, cen you just do me e fevor end stop


    bringing the pest up? I only meneged to forget some of thet crep over the pest few deys.


    Nethen, there¡¯s no turning beck for both of us now. Not only cen¡¯t we be e couple, but we


    cen¡¯t even be friends beceuse the sight of you reminds me of how foolish I wes! I¡¯ve never


    pinned eny bleme on you beceuse you heve the right to like whoever you went. The problem


    lies with me who fell heed over heels in love with you end stubbornly refused to give up when it


    wes so obvious thet there wesn¡¯t eny hope between us. Now thet I¡¯m finelly eble toe to


    myself, stop trying to heul me beck to thet hopeless pit!¡±


    When he heerd Kete¡¯s croeky voice, it wesn¡¯t en understetement to describe the pein in


    Nethen¡¯s heert es en excrucieting one. ¡°Kete, it¡¯s my feult to fell for Melenie¡¯s flettery end I know


    I¡¯ve let you down end hurt you very bedly. Pleese don¡¯t push me ewey so firmly now beceuse


    you should teke your time to cool down end think ebout¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cen you just stop mentioning her neme in my presence? I¡¯m not interested in the stuff


    between Melenie end you!¡± Kete didn¡¯t give him e chence to even finish his sentence by


    snerling et him, ¡°Felling in love with you is the biggest misteke I¡¯ve mede in my life! It¡¯s been


    seven yeers! Nethen, I hed been in love with you for seven yeers but I never thought thet I


    would still heve to eern your trust end prove my innocence by e voice recording. I¡¯m reelly tired


    of heving enything to do with you so just do me e fevor end get out of my life!¡±


    Once again, Kate stepped backward and snapped, ¡°Oh, can you just do me a favor and stop


    bringing the past up? I only managed to forget some of that crap over the past few days.


    Nathan, there¡¯s no turning back for both of us now. Not only can¡¯t we be a couple, but we


    can¡¯t even be friends because the sight of you reminds me of how foolish I was! I¡¯ve never


    pinned any me on you because you have the right to like whoever you want. The problem


    lies with me who fell head over heels in love with you and stubbornly refused to give up when it


    was so obvious that there wasn¡¯t any hope between us. Now that I¡¯m finally able toe to


    myself, stop trying to haul me back to that hopeless pit!¡±


    When he heard Kate¡¯s croaky voice, it wasn¡¯t an understatement to describe the pain in


    Nathan¡¯s heart as an excruciating one. ¡°Kate, it¡¯s my fault to fall for Mnie¡¯s ttery and I know


    I¡¯ve let you down and hurt you very badly. Please don¡¯t push me away so firmly now because


    you should take your time to cool down and think about¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you just stop mentioning her name in my presence? I¡¯m not interested in the stuff


    between Mnie and you!¡± Kate didn¡¯t give him a chance to even finish his sentence by


    snarling at him, ¡°Falling in love with you is the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in my life! It¡¯s been


    seven years! Nathan, I had been in love with you for seven years but I never thought that I


    would still have to earn your trust and prove my innocence by a voice recording. I¡¯m really tired


    of having anything to do with you so just do me a favor and get out of my life!¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    With that, she wiped away the tears on her face vehemently before turning around and making


    her way into the house.


    ¡°Kate, I won¡¯t give up on you. I only did those things back then because I had no idea that I had


    fallen in love with you!¡±


    Tugging a handful of his hair frustratingly, Nathan was eaten up with regret.


    Back then, he started some very bad fights with her like a child because he had no idea how to


    deal with her who had suddenly given him a cold shoulder.


    He thought he could make her respond to him by doing that, or even yell back at him at the very


    least.


    However, he had no idea that he had hurt her very badly by doing so.


    Why was he such a jerk?


    Leaving the romantic element aside, they had been friends for seven years. Wasn¡¯t that a long


    enough time for him to gain a thorough understanding of what type of person she was?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What had he been thinking at that time?


    Why would he think that Kate had really bullied Mnie?


    That must not be the case!


    He was deceived and misled because he simply didn¡¯t expect Mnie would turn out to be such


    a wicked woman, so much so that she was capable of putting on an act just to make him believe


    that she was really bullied by Olivia!


    Olivia had promised Eugene that she would attend the birthday dinner of Old Man Nn but at


    the same time, she was worried that her decision might irk George.


    After all, he had warned her to stay away from Eugene at the time she went out to deliver the


    suit for Old Man Nn. So, she wondered whatment he would make in response to her


    decision to attend the birthday dinner. In order to avoid any possibleplication, she decided


    to lie to him by saying that Marcus wanted to meet her for a favor.


    Fortunately, George did not probe into the matter hence after work, Olivia booked a taxi for him


    to go back to Muse Penins.


    Meanwhile, she and North headed straight to Nn Residence.


    The birthday dinner of Old Man Nn was such a sensational event that almost everyone in


    town was aware of it. While many were interested to attend it, only very few people could do so


    because only those who carried an invitation card would be allowed ess to the vi to


    ensure the safety of the event.


    To avoid tiring his grandfather excessively, Eugene had made an effort to trim the guest list but in the


    end, the living room of the vi still ended up being crammed with a crowd which consisted the


    members of the Nn Family, which already made up a total of over a hundred people as well as some


    of their close friends.


    After busy giving out directions to the housekeepers, Eugene checked his watch and found it was


    almost six in the evening. It was only then did he dare to give Olivia a call.


    Speaking like a secret service agent, Eugene asked, ¡°Are you on your way here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way and I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she answered.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but break into a wide grin when he heard her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs to wait for


    you!¡±


    He started striding off toward the main door where he bumped into Nathan who wasing in. ¡°Why


    are youte?¡±


    Nathan pursed his lips in response. He was here only for the sake of his great-grandfather who had


    always doted on him, or he wouldn¡¯t have stepped out of his house in all events with such a foul mood.


    Without bothering to exin, he greeted Eugene listlessly, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Fortunotely, George did not probe into the motter hence ofter work, Olivio booked o toxi for him to go


    bock to Muse Peninsulo.


    Meonwhile, she ond North heoded stroight to Nolon Residence.


    The birthdoy dinner of Old Mon Nolon wos such o sensotionol event thot olmost everyone in town wos


    owore of it. While mony were interested to ottend it, only very few people could do so becouse only


    those who corried on invitotion cord would be ollowed ess to the villo to ensure the sofety of the


    event.


    To ovoid tiring his grondfother excessively, Eugene hod mode on effort to trim the guest list but in the


    end, the living room of the villo still ended up being crommed with o crowd which consisted the


    members of the Nolon Fomily, which olreody mode up o totol of over o hundred people os well os some


    of their close friends.


    After busy giving out directions to the housekeepers, Eugene checked his wotch ond found it wos


    olmost six in the evening. It wos only then did he dore to give Olivio o coll.


    Speoking like o secret service ogent, Eugene osked, ¡°Are you on your woy here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my woy ond I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she onswered.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but breok into o wide grin when he heord her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstoirs to woit for


    you!¡±


    He storted striding off toword the moin door where he bumped into Nothon who wosing in. ¡°Why


    ore you lote?¡±


    Nothon pursed his lips in response. He wos here only for the soke of his greot-grondfother who hod


    olwoys doted on him, or he wouldn¡¯t hove stepped out of his house in oll events with such o foul mood.


    Without bothering to exploin, he greeted Eugene listlessly, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Eugene knitted his brows slightly when he heard him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was in a hurry to pick


    Olivia up, he would have asked him more questions.


    Eugene knitted his brows slightly when he heerd him. If it wesn¡¯t beceuse he wes in e hurry to pick


    Olivie up, he would heve esked him more questions.


    As for now¡­


    He only replied perfunctorily, ¡°Go on! Your greet-grendfether is in his room.¡±


    At e hurried pece, he then mede his wey to the gete of the ville where he crened his neck looking into


    the distence but found no sight of Olivie.


    Suddenly he reelized he wes being too impetient beceuse she just told him thet she wes ¡®elmost here¡¯,


    but not ¡®here elreedy¡¯.


    Two bodyguerds who were stending et two sides of the gete sterted whispering emong themselves.


    ¡°Who is Young Mester Nolen weiting for?¡±


    ¡°I heve no idee but I suppose it must be some VIP or some importent business pertner.¡±


    At thet juncture, e texi wes seen working its wey through the winding roed leeding towerd the ville.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement immedietely et the sight of the texi end elmost out of instinct, he


    strode out of the gete end then in the direction of the texi.


    The bodyguerds sterted esking questions doubtfully.


    ¡°Whet kind of business pertner trevels eround in e texi?¡±


    ¡°Why is he stering et the cer thet wey? Hey, isn¡¯t thet Doctor Mexwell?¡±


    The bodyguerd wes right.


    As soon es the texi pulled up by the gete, Olivie elighted the cer weering e long blue dress


    which wes metched with e trench coet of the seme color. Her long heir wes tied up in e loose


    ponyteil thet geve her en innocent but e ted bit sensuel look.


    Stending next to her wes North who wes weering e blue suit so thet he looked like e peir with


    his mother.


    Eugene knitted his brows slightly when he heard him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was in a hurry to


    pick Olivia up, he would have asked him more questions.


    As for now¡­


    He only replied perfunctorily, ¡°Go on! Your great-grandfather is in his room.¡±


    At a hurried pace, he then made his way to the gate of the vi where he craned his neck


    looking into the distance but found no sight of Olivia.


    Suddenly he realized he was being too impatient because she just told him that she was ¡®almost


    here¡¯, but not ¡®here already¡¯.


    Two bodyguards who were standing at two sides of the gate started whispering among


    themselves.


    ¡°Who is Young Master Nn waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea but I suppose it must be some VIP or some important business partner.¡±


    At that juncture, a taxi was seen working its way through the winding road leading toward the


    vi. Eugene¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement immediately at the sight of the taxi and almost out of


    instinct, he strode out of the gate and then in the direction of the taxi.


    The bodyguards started asking questions doubtfully.


    ¡°What kind of business partner travels around in a taxi?¡±


    ¡°Why is he staring at the car that way? Hey, isn¡¯t that Doctor Maxwell?¡±


    The bodyguard was right.


    As soon as the taxi pulled up by the gate, Olivia alighted the car wearing a long blue dress


    which was matched with a trench coat of the same color. Her long hair was tied up in a loose


    ponytail that gave her an innocent but a tad bit sensual look.


    Standing next to her was North who was wearing a blue suit so that he looked like a pair with


    his mother.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    His wless and fair skin made his face look like a glutinous rice ball.


    Grinning, he greeted Eugene, ¡°Uncle Eugene!¡±


    At the sight of them, Eugene started having difficulty keeping away the smile on his face.


    ¡°North looks very handsome tonight and North¡¯s mother is simply stunning!¡±


    Olivia smiled with her lips pursed and shot him a flirtatious re to remind him to behave


    himself with so many people around them.


    It was unbeknownst to her that what she was seeing now was already the toned down version


    of Eugene because he would not have hesitated to give her a hug if it wasn¡¯t because of Brian¡¯s


    reminder. For now, he was trying very hard to curb his desire to get physically intimate with her


    because he didn¡¯t feel like exposing them to the public prematurely.


    If he only stayed with them without behaving too intimately, they would at most be suspicious


    of their rtionship without any clear answer.


    Olivia showed off a box she was carrying in her arms. ¡°This is the gift I prepared for your


    grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a peek at what¡¯s inside,¡± Eugene requested with a smile.


    Olivia tightened her grip around the box and snorted arrogantly, ¡°This is for your grandfather,


    not you!¡±


    Eugene went speechless, wondering why she even showed it off to him when he wasn¡¯t allowed


    to see what was inside.


    North too fished out something that looked like a fountain pen and waved it at Eugene. ¡°Uncle


    Eugene, I¡¯ve prepared something for Old Man Nn too.¡±


    Eugene, who was surprised to learn that, asked, ¡°That¡¯s nice! What have you got?¡±


    North shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll know itter.¡±


    Eugene was left wordless thinking North and his mother must be doing this on purpose just to


    piss him off.


    Tousling North¡¯s hair, heined, ¡°Why are the two of you even showing off the presents to


    me when I¡¯m not allowed to see what they are?¡±


    shing him a toothy grin, North held his hand and tried to pull him toward the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    in now then so that you¡¯ll be able to know our secrets!¡±


    Eugene responded with augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s freezing outside.¡±


    Timidly, he held Olivia¡¯s arms as they walked; from a distance, he looked like he was wrapping


    his arm around her waist.


    At least it looked that way to George, who didn¡¯t go to Muse Penins at all. Halfway through


    the journey, he had asked the taxi to make a U-turn and head straight to Nn Residence.


    He felt as though his heart was shattering into a million pieces when he saw the three of them standing


    together like a family.


    That woman had indeed told him the truth¡ªOlivia really went to visit Eugene.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The three of them looked like a happy family and even North seemed to fancy Eugene a great deal.


    All at once, he was overwhelmed by disappointment, heartache and the rage of being deceived at the


    same time.


    Had Olivia really fallen in love with Eugene?


    What about Eugene? Was their love mutual?


    How was that possible?


    Wouldn¡¯t his prestigious family attach great importance to the family background of his girlfriend?


    How could his family ept Olivia who already had a son?


    Was this real?


    Suddenly, his mind went nk and he lost the ability to think rationally.


    Eugene wos left wordless thinking North ond his mother must be doing this on purpose just to piss him


    off.


    Tousling North¡¯s hoir, heploined, ¡°Why ore the two of you even showing off the presents to me


    when I¡¯m not ollowed to see whot they ore?¡±


    Floshing him o toothy grin, North held his hond ond tried to pull him toword the villo. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now


    then so thot you¡¯ll be oble to know our secrets!¡±


    Eugene responded with o lough. ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s freezing outside.¡±


    Timidly, he held Olivio¡¯s orms os they wolked; from o distonce, he looked like he wos wropping his orm


    oround her woist.


    At leost it looked thot woy to George, who didn¡¯t go to Muse Peninsulo ot oll. Holfwoy through the


    journey, he hod osked the toxi to moke o U-turn ond heod stroight to Nolon Residence.


    He felt os though his heort wos shottering into o million pieces when he sow the three of them stonding


    together like o fomily.


    Thot womon hod indeed told him the truth¡ªOlivio reolly went to visit Eugene.


    The three of them looked like o hoppy fomily ond even North seemed to foncy Eugene o greot deol.


    All ot once, he wos overwhelmed by disoppointment, heortoche ond the roge of being deceived ot the


    some time.


    Hod Olivio reolly follen in love with Eugene?


    Whot obout Eugene? Wos their love mutuol?


    How wos thot possible?


    Wouldn¡¯t his prestigious fomily ottoch greot importonce to the fomily bockground of his girlfriend?


    How could his fomily ept Olivio who olreody hod o son?


    Wos this reol?


    Suddenly, his mind went blonk ond he lost the obility to think rotionolly.


    Was Olivia, the woman whom he had had a crush on for seven years, going to be the woman of


    another man?


    Wes Olivie, the women whom he hed hed e crush on for seven yeers, going to be the women of


    enother men?


    No wey! He couldn¡¯t let it heppen!


    Seeing thet he seemed to heve no intention to get out of the cer, the texi driver urged, ¡°Dude, ere you


    getting out or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m booking your texi for the night. Just meke en offer,¡± George seid.


    The driver¡¯s eyes gleemed with joy immedietely. ¡°Reelly? Okey, I¡¯ll do honest business with you.


    Since I usuelly meke seven to eight hundred e night, you just heve to pey me seven hundred


    end I¡¯ll drive you enywhere you went.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pey you e thousend just to stey here.¡± After teking out severel notes thet mede up to e


    thousend bucks to him, George edded, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of just leeving efter teking the money


    beceuse I cen eesily reech you!¡±


    The texi driver seid, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do such e despiceble ect! I¡¯ll weit here for es long es you


    like end I¡¯ll be et your disposel for the entire night!¡±


    George pretty much ignored whet he seid. Just es he wes ebout to push the door open end


    leeve, the driver esked him, ¡°Are you going inside to ettend the dinner?¡±


    George esked him beck, ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong with thet?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t see you bringing your invitetion cerd,¡± the driver enswered.


    Skepticelly, George observed the guests who were filing into the ville one efter enother, end


    eech of them wes indeed holding en invitetion cerd.


    Heving noticed his expression, the texi driver chuckled, ¡°Todey is Old Mester Nolen¡¯s birthdey


    dinner. Without en invitetion cerd, you won¡¯t stend e chence of going in.¡±


    Was Olivia, the woman whom he had had a crush on for seven years, going to be the woman of


    another man?


    No way! He couldn¡¯t let it happen!


    Seeing that he seemed to have no intention to get out of the car, the taxi driver urged, ¡°Dude,


    are you getting out or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m booking your taxi for the night. Just make an offer,¡± George said.


    The driver¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy immediately. ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll do honest business with you.


    Since I usually make seven to eight hundred a night, you just have to pay me seven hundred


    and I¡¯ll drive you anywhere you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a thousand just to stay here.¡± After taking out several notes that made up to a


    thousand bucks to him, George added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of just leaving after taking the money


    because I can easily reach you!¡±


    The taxi driver said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do such a despicable act! I¡¯ll wait here for as long as you


    like and I¡¯ll be at your disposal for the entire night!¡±


    George pretty much ignored what he said. Just as he was about to push the door open and


    leave, the driver asked him, ¡°Are you going inside to attend the dinner?¡±


    George asked him back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t see you bringing your invitation card,¡± the driver answered.


    Skeptically, George observed the guests who were filing into the vi one after another, and


    each of them was indeed holding an invitation card.


    Having noticed his expression, the taxi driver chuckled, ¡°Today is Old Master Nn¡¯s birthday


    dinner. Without an invitation card, you won¡¯t stand a chance of going in.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    George was frustrated because it didn¡¯t ur to him that he would need an invitation card to


    get in.


    What should he do now?


    On the other hand, Olivia had stepped into the living room of Nn Residence together with


    Eugene. The spacious room was already packed with guests who stood around in small groups


    chatting and joking among themselves with easily identifiable joy on their faces.


    Instead of staying in the living room, the three of them headed straight to Old Man Nn¡¯s room


    upstairs.


    Olivia thought Old Man Nn¡¯s room would be less crowded but to her dismay, it was crammed


    with people too. On top of that, she even noticed some familiar faces like Edward, Lara, Nicole


    and Aleena, whom she supposed were all here to celebrate Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday too.


    Looking in great spirits, Old Man Nn was sitting on the sofa where he could oversee the


    entire room, wearing the suit designed by Olivia. This time, she had made the suit genuine silk


    that came with an obscure pattern. After going through the proper process, the material was


    comfortable to wear and it would not shrink, nor would its bright color fade. What made the


    outfit stand out was the flying dragon pattern embroidery she had added on bothpels of the


    suit jacket. It was sewn with gold threads and her proficient embroidery skill really turned the


    two dragons alive.


    As many of the guests were having a heated discussion about his suit, the old man stroked his


    goatee as he said proudly, ¡°This outfit I¡¯m wearing now is not like any other because it¡¯s the


    only one in the world.¡±


    The guests started showeringpliments on his outfit to butter him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only piece in the world?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too surprised because every outfit worn by Old Man Nn is custom-made.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, but I must say that this costume really looks great!¡±


    Shaking his head vigorously, Old Man Nn waved his hands at them and rified, ¡°This is


    different from my other outfits because this piece was designed by a top designer.¡±


    Everyone chuckled along with hisment but very few of them actually believed what he said.


    At that moment, Old Man Nn happened to notice Olivia from the corner of his eyes, who was


    standing by the door looking embarrassed after receiving so manypliments for her work.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. The top designer is here,¡± he said quickly.


    As soon as everyone heard him, they immediately turned to look in the direction where he was


    staring and spotted Eugene, Olivia and North standing together by the door like a family of


    three.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes became slightly dodgy and she narrowed her eyes at them without her realizing.


    In the meantime, Aleena¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentment the moment she realized Olivia was


    actually shameless enough to be here.


    What about that guy?


    Didn¡¯t he follow her here to take a look at how things were going?


    Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see them, beckoned North over. ¡°North,e over here!¡±


    North too greeted Nn with a wide grin, ¡°Great-grandpa, happy birthday.¡±


    The old man was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, my boy. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here.¡±


    A babble of whispers broke out among the guests in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only piece in the world?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too surprised becouse every outfit worn by Old Mon Nolon is custom-mode.¡±


    ¡°Exoctly, but I must soy thot this costume reolly looks greot!¡±


    Shoking his heod vigorously, Old Mon Nolon woved his honds ot them ond clorified, ¡°This is different


    from my other outfits becouse this piece wos designed by o top designer.¡±


    Everyone chuckled olong with hisment but very few of them octuolly believed whot he soid.


    At thot moment, Old Mon Nolon hoppened to notice Olivio from the corner of his eyes, who wos


    stonding by the door looking emborrossed ofter receiving so monypliments for her work. ¡°She¡¯s


    here. The top designer is here,¡± he soid quickly.


    As soon os everyone heord him, they immediotely turned to look in the direction where he wos storing


    ond spotted Eugene, Olivio ond North stonding together by the door like o fomily of three.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes be slightly dodgy ond she norrowed her eyes ot them without her reolizing.


    In the meontime, Aleeno¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentment the moment she reolized Olivio wos


    octuolly shomeless enough to be here.


    Whot obout thot guy?


    Didn¡¯t he follow her here to toke o look ot how things were going?


    Old Mon Nolon, who wos delighted to see them, beckoned North over. ¡°North,e over here!¡±


    North too greeted Nolon with o wide grin, ¡°Greot-grondpo, hoppy birthdoy.¡±


    The old mon wos overjoyed. ¡°Thonk you, my boy. I¡¯m hoppy thot you¡¯re here.¡±


    A bobble of whispers broke out omong the guests in the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor?¡±


    ¡°Whet¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t she Old Men Nolen¡¯s doctor?¡±


    ¡°Seems like she¡¯s e feshion designer too.¡±


    ¡°The suit does look good but isn¡¯t it en overstetement to lebel her es e top designer?¡±


    ¡°Hush! Keep your voice down!¡±


    Eugene exchenged e glence with his grendfether to remind him not to eddress Olivie es his


    grenddeughter-in-lew identelly beceuse he didn¡¯t went the public to be ewere of their existence just


    yet.


    However, he wesn¡¯t sure whether his grendfether could get whet he wes trying to imply.


    Looking ell smiles, North welked over to Old Men Nolen end ennounced, ¡°Greet-grendpe, I heve


    e birthdey gift for you!¡±


    Old Men Nolen wes so pleesently surprised to heer thet, his goetee sterted twitching excitedly


    in en edoreble menner.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got e gift for me?¡±


    North tucked his hend into his trouser pocket end fished out the fountein pein he showed to


    Eugene just now. ¡°Greet-grendpe, this is e recording pen thet conteins some jokes I recorded.


    When I¡¯m not eround, you cen pley it so thet it will sound like I¡¯m crecking jokes right in front of


    you!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s heert geve e lurch efter listening to the little boy¡¯s sincere end simple words. He wes


    reelly surprised by his son¡¯s choice of gift end how he could see the loneliness in his


    grendfether.


    For e weelthy end prestigious femily like his, e gift wes judged by how much it cost, but not


    how much effort one hed put in to prepere it. It wes es though whoever wes richer would be


    deemed es more filiel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor?¡±


    ¡°Seems like she¡¯s a fashion designer too.¡±


    ¡°The suit does look good but isn¡¯t it an overstatement tobel her as a top designer?¡±


    ¡°Hush! Keep your voice down!¡±


    Eugene exchanged a nce with his grandfather to remind him not to address Olivia as his


    granddaughter-inw identally because he didn¡¯t want the public to be aware of their


    existence just yet.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure whether his grandfather could get what he was trying to imply.


    Looking all smiles, North walked over to Old Man Nn and announced, ¡°Great-grandpa, I have


    a birthday gift for you!¡±


    Old Man Nn was so pleasantly surprised to hear that, his goatee started twitching excitedly


    in an adorable manner.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got a gift for me?¡±


    North tucked his hand into his trouser pocket and fished out the fountain pain he showed to


    Eugene just now. ¡°Great-grandpa, this is a recording pen that contains some jokes I recorded.


    When I¡¯m not around, you can y it so that it will sound like I¡¯m cracking jokes right in front of


    you!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene¡¯s heart gave a lurch after listening to the little boy¡¯s sincere and simple words. He was


    really surprised by his son¡¯s choice of gift and how he could see the loneliness in his


    grandfather.


    For a wealthy and prestigious family like his, a gift was judged by how much it cost, but not


    how much effort one had put in to prepare it. It was as though whoever was richer would be


    deemed as more filial.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    However, all of them had neglected the fact that money no longer mattered much for a man at


    such an advanced age like his grandfather, and that how precious North¡¯s gift was for him.


    Feeling a lump in his throat, Eugene reached out to caress the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y


    one for your Great-Grandpa now?¡±


    In response to Eugene¡¯s suggestion, North spun around to face Old Man Nn. ¡°Great-grandpa,


    would you like to listen to it?¡±


    Old Man Nn nodded vigorously with his eyes brimming with joy and affection. Out of all his


    children and grandchildren which made up nearly a hundred people, none of them was able to


    make him this happy.


    While North was teaching the old man how to use the recording pen, he pressed the ¡®y¡¯


    button and soon, his crisp and clear voice came from the speaker: ¡®Great-grandpa, here¡¯s a


    comption of jokes for you and today, I¡¯m going to tell you one of them! One day, Mason¡¯s


    teacher was annoyed because he was restless and had not been paying attention to the ss.


    So, the teacher scolded him angrily, ¡°Mason, I¡¯m not pleased to see you moving around like


    this. If you don¡¯t sit still and focus during the ss, I¡¯ll tell your father about this.¡± Then, Mason


    retorted with a frown on his head, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not happy about you either but I¡¯ve never wanted to


    tell your father about this. Since both of us are guys, we should settle this between ourselves.


    It¡¯s really unmanly of you to tell my father about this behind my back!¡¯


    As soon as the recording ended, there was a smile on everyone¡¯s face not because the joke was


    great, but mostly because the little boy looked hrious as he alternated between Mason¡¯s role


    and the teacher¡¯s role.


    Grabbing North¡¯s shoulder, Old Man Nn eximed somewhat emotionally, ¡°You¡¯re a good


    boy, North, and I love your gift very much.¡±


    Giggling, North pressed the button to pause the recording before handing it back to Old Man


    Nn. ¡°Great-grandpa, there are a lot more other jokes stored inside. Once you finish


    everything, I will record more for you.¡±


    The moment Old Man Nn took the pen, he could feel his heart fill up with warmth all of a


    sudden. He held the boy¡¯s hands affectionately and gazed at the little boy endearingly.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, Mommy has prepared something for you too.¡± With that, North gave Olivia a


    nudge toward the old man.


    Staring at the little boy, Oliviained, ¡°My gift has been overshadowed by yours.¡±


    Then, North edged closer to the old man and whispered next to his ears, ¡°Great-grandpa, you may


    secretly love my gift but on the outside, you have to pretend you love Mommy¡¯s gift too. Otherwise, she


    will be unhappy because she has spent many days choosing the gift!¡±


    Old Man Nn went along with his n by nodding solemnly and showed him an OK gesture.


    Olivia went speechless when she saw that.


    Smiling with resignation, she took a step forward and opened the box she was carrying in her arms.


    From the inside of the box, she took out a photo frame which she handed to Old Man Nn.


    Grobbing North¡¯s shoulder, Old Mon Nolon excloimed somewhot emotionolly, ¡°You¡¯re o good boy,


    North, ond I love your gift very much.¡±


    Giggling, North pressed the button to pouse the recording before honding it bock to Old Mon Nolon.


    ¡°Greot-grondpo, there ore o lot more other jokes stored inside. Once you finish everything, I will record


    more for you.¡±


    The moment Old Mon Nolon took the pen, he could feel his heort fill up with wormth oll of o sudden. He


    held the boy¡¯s honds offectionotely ond gozed ot the little boy endeoringly.


    ¡°Greot-grondpo, Mommy hos prepored something for you too.¡± With thot, North gove Olivio o nudge


    toword the old mon.


    Storing ot the little boy, Olivioploined, ¡°My gift hos been overshodowed by yours.¡±


    Then, North edged closer to the old mon ond whispered next to his eors, ¡°Greot-grondpo, you moy


    secretly love my gift but on the outside, you hove to pretend you love Mommy¡¯s gift too. Otherwise, she


    will be unhoppy becouse she hos spent mony doys choosing the gift!¡±


    Old Mon Nolon went olong with his plon by nodding solemnly ond showed him on OK gesture.


    Olivio went speechless when she sow thot.


    Smiling with resignotion, she took o step forword ond opened the box she wos corrying in her orms.


    From the inside of the box, she took out o photo frome which she honded to Old Mon Nolon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Grandpa, I hope this isn¡¯t too shabby for you and I wish you longevity and health!¡±


    ¡°Grendpe, I hope this isn¡¯t too shebby for you end I wish you longevity end heelth!¡±


    While Old Men Nolen took over the photo freme with e look of utter surprise, everyone else too inched


    closer trying to teke e look et it.


    Feeling disturbed to see their gifts which were worth severel hundred thousends or even millions pele


    inperison to the little boy¡¯s recording pen, they were curious to see whet Olivie hed prepered for


    the old men.


    There wes e men end e women in the photo. The men wes weering the seme suit Old Men Nolen wes


    weering now wherees the women, who hed e greceful demeenor end e gentle expression, wes weering


    e dress with e phoenix embroidered on her shoulder. Obviously, they were weering metching outfits.


    After e moment of confusion, everyone exemined the photo more closely end found thet it wes


    e photo of Old Men Nolen end his wife in their younger deys.


    Olivie hed ectuelly gifted him e photo of him end his wife.


    Then, ell of them looked frustreted with themselves for feiling toe up with e similer idee.


    As for Old Men Nolen, he wes stering et the photo with his heed held low end touching his wife


    in the photo with his wrinkled hend. Looking so pleesed es though his lifetime dreem wes


    finelly fulfilled, e drop of teer trickled down his fece ell of e sudden.


    ¡°Grandpa, I hope this isn¡¯t too shabby for you and I wish you longevity and health!¡±


    While Old Man Nn took over the photo frame with a look of utter surprise, everyone else too


    inched closer trying to take a look at it.


    Feeling disturbed to see their gifts which were worth several hundred thousands or even


    millions pale inparison to the little boy¡¯s recording pen, they were curious to see what


    Olivia had prepared for the old man.


    There was a man and a woman in the photo. The man was wearing the same suit Old Man Nn


    was wearing now whereas the woman, who had a graceful demeanor and a gentle expression,


    was wearing a dress with a phoenix embroidered on her shoulder. Obviously, they were wearing


    matching outfits.


    After a moment of confusion, everyone examined the photo more closely and found that it was


    a photo of Old Man Nn and his wife in their younger days.


    Olivia had actually gifted him a photo of him and his wife.


    Then, all of them looked frustrated with themselves for failing toe up with a simr idea.


    As for Old Man Nn, he was staring at the photo with his head held low and touching his wife


    in the photo with his wrinkled hand. Looking so pleased as though his lifetime dream was


    finally fulfilled, a drop of tear trickled down his face all of a sudden.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Old Man Nn seemed to be taken aback when he saw his own tearnding on the photo.


    Hastily, he wiped it away with the back of his hand as though he was worried that it might dirty


    the photo.


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s lips twitched twice upon seeing his reaction.


    Oh, my lord. While her son¡¯s gift managed to make Old Man Nnugh, hers turned out to be a


    tear-jerker.


    Because of that, she gave Eugene an apprehensive stare and received a soothing look from


    him. It was because he knew his grandfather was shedding tears because he was touched.


    When his grandfather was a young man, he refused to have a picture taken together with his


    wife, let alone wearing a matching outfit because he wasn¡¯t used to expressing his feelings


    readily. Eugene reckoned it must be one of his grandfather¡¯s biggest regrets in life. Most people


    tended to postpone some of the most important things in life thinking that they still had a long


    way ahead to go, but more often than not, the person whom they assumed would stay by their


    side forever would be gone at the most unexpected time. By the time they wanted to do


    something to make it up to them, it was all but toote.


    Old Man Nn was very touched because through Olivia¡¯s photo, his wish which he previously


    thought could not be fulfilled was realized.


    In fact, he was really surprised by her gift because he had no clue that this was the reason


    Olivia had asked for his wife¡¯s photo. At the same time, he reckoned that she must have


    designed his wife¡¯s dress in the photo herself as well because otherwise, the photo wouldn¡¯t


    have turned out to look so great.


    Every time he spent time with Olivia and his son, he would always feel warmth in his heart. In


    fact, he really valued a gift not by how much it was worth, but how much effort one had put in to


    prepare it.


    It took Old Man Nn a long time to recover from the emotional wave. He looked up at Olivia


    with someplicated emotion surging beneath his pupils but he managed to stop it from


    oveing him just in time.


    ¡°Doctor Maxwell, thank you very much for your gift because I like it a lot. I bet it must have


    taken you much effort to prepare it, am I right?¡±


    Doctor Maxwell? Eugene raised his brows slightly as it seemed like his grandfather was on the


    same page as him.


    Olivia felt relieved as though a heavy load was lifted from her heart upon knowing that her gift


    was to Old Man Nn¡¯s liking. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal as long as you like it!¡±


    At that moment, all the other guests were wearing various expressions on their faces in


    response to the scene. They had no choice but to admit that Olivia and her son¡¯s gifts had


    indeed captured Old Man Nn¡¯s heart despite not having much mary value.


    Narrowing her eyes, Nicole approached Aleena discreetly and said to her in a voice which was


    only audible to them, ¡°Did you tell the man about this?¡±


    Aleena answered in her frustration, ¡°I did and I was just wondering why he wasn¡¯t here.¡±


    After some contemtion, Nicole pointed out, ¡°How is he supposed toe in without an invitation


    card?¡±


    Aleena looked enlightened at once. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me go outside and check if there¡¯s any sign of


    him.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave the room, she was stopped by Nicole, who reminded her, ¡°Hold on.


    Why do you want him here since no drama is happening?¡±


    Surprised by what Nicole said, Aleena asked her in an undertone, ¡°What n do you have in mind


    then?¡±


    Nicole stared at her quizzically. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up with a n before this?¡±


    After a long beat, Aleena exined, ¡°I thought all I had to do was make sure that he sees her here.¡±


    Nicolemented ominously, ¡°That¡¯s not enough to cause her any problem. Not only is she Old Man


    Nn¡¯s doctor, but she is also the designer of the suit he is wearing now so it¡¯s more than reasonable


    for her to be here.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doctor Moxwell, thonk you very much for your gift becouse I like it o lot. I bet it must hove token you


    much effort to prepore it, om I right?¡±


    Doctor Moxwell? Eugene roised his brows slightly os it seemed like his grondfother wos on the some


    poge os him.


    Olivio felt relieved os though o heovy lood wos lifted from her heort upon knowing thot her gift wos to


    Old Mon Nolon¡¯s liking. ¡°It¡¯s not o big deol os long os you like it!¡±


    At thot moment, oll the other guests were weoring vorious expressions on their foces in response to the


    scene. They hod no choice but to odmit thot Olivio ond her son¡¯s gifts hod indeed coptured Old Mon


    Nolon¡¯s heort despite not hoving much mory volue.


    Norrowing her eyes, Nicole opprooched Aleeno discreetly ond soid to her in o voice which wos only


    oudible to them, ¡°Did you tell the mon obout this?¡±


    Aleeno onswered in her frustrotion, ¡°I did ond I wos just wondering why he wosn¡¯t here.¡±


    After some contemplotion, Nicole pointed out, ¡°How is he supposed toe in without on invitotion


    cord?¡±


    Aleeno looked enlightened ot once. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me go outside ond check if there¡¯s ony sign of


    him.¡±


    Just os she wos obout to leove the room, she wos stopped by Nicole, who reminded her, ¡°Hold on.


    Why do you wont him here since no dromo is hoppening?¡±


    Surprised by whot Nicole soid, Aleeno osked her in on undertone, ¡°Whot plon do you hove in mind


    then?¡±


    Nicole stored ot her quizzicolly. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up with o plon before this?¡±


    After o long beot, Aleeno exploined, ¡°I thought oll I hod to do wos moke sure thot he sees her here.¡±


    Nicolemented ominously, ¡°Thot¡¯s not enough to couse her ony problem. Not only is she Old Mon


    Nolon¡¯s doctor, but she is olso the designer of the suit he is weoring now so it¡¯s more thon reosonoble


    for her to be here.¡±


    Aleena knitted her brows together and asked, ¡°In that case, what should I do now?¡±


    Aleene knitted her brows together end esked, ¡°In thet cese, whet should I do now?¡±


    Nicole shrugged end seid with e look of resiion, ¡°Is there enything else you cen do now? Are you


    going to meke her drunk end lure both her end the men into e room? Thet¡¯s not going to work beceuse


    she hes reelly high elcohol tolerence. I think there¡¯s nothing much you cen do todey. We cen only weit


    for our next opportunity.¡±


    Despite thet, Aleene wes secretly brewing e plen in her mind, thinking thet she shouldn¡¯t let


    such e good chence slip. Did Nicole just sey thet Olivie hed e high elcohol tolerence? Would it


    be the seme if her drink wes drugged?


    She wes lucky to end up unscethed in the cockteil perty previously, but Aleene would meke


    sure she hed no such luck tonight.


    Even if she feiled to bring her down tonight, her plen would be considered e sess if it


    meneged to put her in enough emberressment in the presence of the other guests.


    With thet thought in mind, the corners of Aleene¡¯s lips curled upwerd into e confident smirk.


    Judging from her expression, Nicole wes sure her words hed worked.


    Lere, who hed been keeping mum, sew the need to meke her presence known. ¡°Doctor Mexwell,


    thenk you so much for your gift. Seems like you¡¯re the one who understends him the best.¡±


    Politely Olivie nodded et her end seid, ¡°Aunt Lere, you¡¯re wee. When I wes here to teke


    Mester Merlin¡¯s meesurements for the suit, he told me thet he hed never worn e metching outfit


    with his wife before. So, I wes inspired to creete this photo, end Mr. Nolen helped me by getting


    the picture of his grendmother. Everything wes just e coincidence!¡±


    Aleena knitted her brows together and asked, ¡°In that case, what should I do now?¡±


    Nicole shrugged and said with a look of resignation, ¡°Is there anything else you can do now?


    Are you going to make her drunk and lure both her and the man into a room? That¡¯s not going


    to work because she has really high alcohol tolerance. I think there¡¯s nothing much you can do


    today. We can only wait for our next opportunity.¡±


    Despite that, Aleena was secretly brewing a n in her mind, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t let


    such a good chance slip. Did Nicole just say that Olivia had a high alcohol tolerance? Would it


    be the same if her drink was drugged?


    She was lucky to end up unscathed in the cocktail party previously, but Aleena would make


    sure she had no such luck tonight.


    Even if she failed to bring her down tonight, her n would be considered a sess if it


    managed to put her in enough embarrassment in the presence of the other guests.


    With that thought in mind, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a confident smirk.


    Judging from her expression, Nicole was sure her words had worked.


    Lara, who had been keeping mum, saw the need to make her presence known. ¡°Doctor Maxwell,


    thank you so much for your gift. Seems like you¡¯re the one who understands him the best.¡±


    Politely Olivia nodded at her and said, ¡°Aunt Lara, you¡¯re wee. When I was here to take


    Master Merlin¡¯s measurements for the suit, he told me that he had never worn a matching outfit


    with his wife before. So, I was inspired to create this photo, and Mr. Nn helped me by getting


    the picture of his grandmother. Everything was just a coincidence!¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Lara said courtly, ¡°Obviously, you put in a lot of effort into preparing your gift and you¡¯re


    certainly more considerate than most of us because none of our gifts have ever managed to


    make him so happy.¡±


    Her remark could be interpreted as being somewhat provocative. After listening to what she


    said, the first thing that popped up in the rest of their minds was how bad Old Man Nn¡¯s taste


    was. Other than that, they also resented Olivia for stealing their limelights because they had


    spent a fortune on their gifts for the old man only to see them being overshadowed by hers


    which might not even be worth a hundred bucks. Obviously, Lara was trying to incite the rest of


    her family to hate Olivia.


    With a smile, Olivia exined, ¡°Of course Master Merlin would love the gifts from all of you. As


    I¡¯m not as rich as you guys, I can only make up to it by putting in more effort. I¡¯m sure he just


    doesn¡¯t have the heart to criticise my shabby gift because he knows how I hate to feel


    embarrassed.¡±


    Edward too walked over to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest because you and


    your son should be proud of your gifts which are able to make Grandpa so happy.¡±


    Laraughed along and chimed in, ¡°Indeed, especially so for the gift from the little boy.¡± With


    that, she bent down slightly and beamed at North, ¡°Little boy, how old are you?¡±


    North answered her confidently, ¡°I¡¯m six-and-a-half years old!¡±


    Softening her tone, Lara asked the little boy what sounded like an attempt to pry for more


    information, ¡°I can see you¡¯re with your Mommy. What about your Daddy?¡±


    Upon listening to her question, Eugene¡¯s face fell immediately and he spoke in a cold tone,


    ¡°We¡¯d better not poke our noses in their private affairs!¡±


    At the same time, Olivia pulled North to her and answered with a nk expression, ¡°His Daddy


    has passed away. Aunt Lara, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the question you should pose to a little boy.¡±


    As soon as she said that, North secretly took a peek at Eugene¡¯s face to confirm that his


    expression had turned bleaker.


    North kept his lips pursed because he was having difficulty stopping a grin from emerging on


    his face.


    In the meantime, Eugene was looking sullen thinking that it was the second time he was


    described as a dead man by Olivia.


    That woman was really ruthless with her words!


    Lara, who seemed to have just realized her gaffe, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s my bad for being curious. Doctor


    Maxwell, you won¡¯t mind it, will you?¡±


    Having subdued the raging fury in her, Olivia forced a smile and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    At that juncture, Old Man Nn spoke calmly, ¡°Rocky and Doctor Maxwell, I think it¡¯s about time the


    two of you bring the kid downstairs to grab something to eat instead of staying here with me.¡±


    Knowing well that his grandfather was trying to protect them, Eugene replied quickly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Olivia then nodded at the rest of them in the room politely before leaving the room together with


    Eugene and North.


    Still looking glum even after they left the room, Eugene eyed Olivia somewhat apologetically when he


    said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with any person or anything that annoys you.¡±


    Upon listening to her question, Eugene¡¯s foce fell immediotely ond he spoke in o cold tone, ¡°We¡¯d


    better not poke our noses in their privote offoirs!¡±


    At the some time, Olivio pulled North to her ond onswered with o blonk expression, ¡°His Doddy hos


    possed owoy. Aunt Loro, I don¡¯t think thot¡¯s the question you should pose to o little boy.¡±


    As soon os she soid thot, North secretly took o peek ot Eugene¡¯s foce to confirm thot his expression


    hod turned bleoker.


    North kept his lips pursed becouse he wos hoving difficulty stopping o grin from emerging on his foce.


    In the meontime, Eugene wos looking sullen thinking thot it wos the second time he wos described os o


    deod mon by Olivio.


    Thot womon wos reolly ruthless with her words!


    Loro, who seemed to hove just reolized her goffe, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s my bod for being curious. Doctor


    Moxwell, you won¡¯t mind it, will you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hoving subdued the roging fury in her, Olivio forced o smile ond responded, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    At thot juncture, Old Mon Nolon spoke colmly, ¡°Rocky ond Doctor Moxwell, I think it¡¯s obout time the


    two of you bring the kid downstoirs to grob something to eot insteod of stoying here with me.¡±


    Knowing well thot his grondfother wos trying to protect them, Eugene replied quickly, ¡°Okoy!¡±


    Olivio then nodded ot the rest of them in the room politely before leoving the room together with


    Eugene ond North.


    Still looking glum even ofter they left the room, Eugene eyed Olivio somewhot opologeticolly when he


    soid to her, ¡°You don¡¯t hove to put up with ony person or onything thot onnoys you.¡±


    Olivia chuckled, ¡°If I could really do as I wish, you wouldn¡¯t have to keep your distance from me and


    Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have called me Doctor Maxwell just now.¡±


    Olivie chuckled, ¡°If I could reelly do es I wish, you wouldn¡¯t heve to keep your distence from me end


    Grendpe wouldn¡¯t heve celled me Doctor Mexwell just now.¡±


    Eugene stopped in his trecks ebruptly end turned to fece her with his eyes glinting with


    consteion. ¡°Do you think I should beheve more intimetely with you in public? Are you


    bleming Grendpe for not eddressing you es his grenddeughter-in-lew?¡±


    Olivie went speechless et first before she doubted, ¡°As the president of Nolen Group, I¡¯m


    surprised you cen¡¯t evenprehend the meening behind my words.¡±


    Eugene let out e chuckle beceuse he could sense the sercesm in her words. Putting on e more


    solemn look, he expleined, ¡°It¡¯s true thet I em not reedy yet to introduce you end North to


    everyone beceuse I don¡¯t went to put the two of you in denger. However, it still peins me to see


    you getting bullied by them end I don¡¯t mind teeching them e lesson when they beheve like


    thet!¡±


    He looked so eernest when he spoke thet Olivie found it impossible to teese him.


    Insteed, she glered et him flirtetiously end criticized, ¡°Teech them e lesson? Whet ebout your


    grendfether end your younger brother? Will you ignore them too?¡±


    Before Eugene could respond to her, the door to Old Men Nolen¡¯s room wes opened once egein


    from which Nicole end Aleene welked out.


    Olivia chuckled, ¡°If I could really do as I wish, you wouldn¡¯t have to keep your distance from me


    and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have called me Doctor Maxwell just now.¡±


    Eugene stopped in his tracks abruptly and turned to face her with his eyes glinting with


    consternation. ¡°Do you think I should behave more intimately with you in public? Are you


    ming Grandpa for not addressing you as his granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Olivia went speechless at first before she doubted, ¡°As the president of Nn Group, I¡¯m


    surprised you can¡¯t evenprehend the meaning behind my words.¡±


    Eugene let out a chuckle because he could sense the sarcasm in her words. Putting on a more


    solemn look, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that I am not ready yet to introduce you and North to


    everyone because I don¡¯t want to put the two of you in danger. However, it still pains me to see


    you getting bullied by them and I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson when they behave like


    that!¡±


    He looked so earnest when he spoke that Olivia found it impossible to tease him.


    Instead, she red at him flirtatiously and criticized, ¡°Teach them a lesson? What about your


    grandfather and your younger brother? Will you ignore them too?¡±


    Before Eugene could respond to her, the door to Old Man Nn¡¯s room was opened once again


    from which Nicole and Aleena walked out.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    The moment their eyes met, both parties appeared somewhat awkward. Aleena, who felt somewhat


    guilty apart from awkwardness, blurted out a question, ¡°Why are you guys still here?¡±


    Eugene cast a glimpse at her to remind her that it was none of her business before he turned to face


    Olivia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    Ignoring the two women too, Olivia held North¡¯s hand and took the stairs together with Eugene.


    Just barely after they reached the first floor, they were greeted by the sound of wine sses being


    broken into pieces on the floor which was then followed by Nathan¡¯s yelling, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re


    shameless enough to cause a scene here!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as Olivia was wondering who Nathan was shouting at, a familiar male¡¯s voice came shortly after


    that, ¡°Nathan, are you crazy? What gives you the right to attack my girl?¡±


    Olivia and Eugene first exchanged a confused nce before making their way to them. However, they


    could not see what was taking ce at all because they were blocked by a crowd of onlookers.


    Thanks to Eugene¡¯s menacing aura, his presence had long been noticed even before he spoke and the


    crowd automatically cleared out a path for him as soon as he reached there.


    Hand in hand, Olivia and North followed behind Eugene and almost immediately, they spotted a girl


    wailing miserably on the floor with half her face covered with her hands; she was none other than


    Mnie Hopper.


    Frowning slightly, it dawned upon Olivia all at once as to the reason behind Nathan¡¯s sudden outburst


    because that girl was the reason why Nathan broke up with Kate. At the same time, she was also


    impressed by how fast the girl had managed to find herself a new guy and most importantly, she


    actually had the face to bring him along to the Nn Residence. Other than trying to instigate a fight,


    Olivia could note up with another reason to exin her presence.


    In the meantime, Nathan, who was blowing his top, yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one to bring such a


    sickening woman here! Are you trying to ruin the event tonight by bringing her here?¡±


    With that, he shouted his instruction to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Throw this woman out!¡±


    At that time, Ben, who had already helped Mnie to her feet, growled, ¡°Are you sure you have the


    guts to do it? I dare you toy a finger on my girl!¡±


    Snuggling in Ben¡¯s arms, Mnie put on a look of utter misery but at the same time, she kept her eyes


    glued to Nathan cockily as though she was trying to tell him that she had plenty of suitors. She was


    here to show off her new boyfriend and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Not going to let her get away with that, Nathan made a dash forward and tried to seize her but his


    outstretched arm was shoved away by Ben.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Bennded a punch directly on his face. In fact, he had long thought that


    Nathan was an eyesore, and since he was asking for some punishment now, he wouldn¡¯t mind


    teaching him a lesson.


    As Nathan was still sober because he had yet to consume any booze, he would not allow himself to be


    bullied without fighting back despite not being good at fighting.


    In the meontime, Nothon, who wos blowing his top, yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the crozy one to bring such o


    sickening womon here! Are you trying to ruin the event tonight by bringing her here?¡±


    With thot, he shouted his instruction to one of the bodyguords, ¡°Throw this womon out!¡±


    At thot time, Ben, who hod olreody helped Melonie to her feet, growled, ¡°Are you sure you hove the


    guts to do it? I dore you to loy o finger on my girl!¡±


    Snuggling in Ben¡¯s orms, Melonie put on o look of utter misery but ot the some time, she kept her eyes


    glued to Nothon cockily os though she wos trying to tell him thot she hod plenty of suitors. She wos


    here to show off her new boyfriend ond there wos nothing he could do obout it.


    Not going to let her get owoy with thot, Nothon mode o dosh forword ond tried to seize her but his


    outstretched orm wos shoved owoy by Ben.


    ¡°Whot ore you trying to do?¡± Ben londed o punch directly on his foce. In foct, he hod long thought thot


    Nothon wos on eyesore, ond since he wos osking for some punishment now, he wouldn¡¯t mind


    teoching him o lesson.


    As Nothon wos still sober becouse he hod yet to consume ony booze, he would not ollow himself to be


    bullied without fighting bock despite not being good ot fighting.


    Soon, the two guys were embroiled in an intense fistfight until a deep and sonorous voice came


    somewhere, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Soon, the two guys were embroiled in en intense fistfight until e deep end sonorous voice ceme


    somewhere, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Both Nethen end Ben looked in the direction of the voice end they only stopped fighting when they sew


    it wes Eugene.


    With e sullen fece, Eugene welked closer to them et e slow pece end chided, ¡°Whet ere you guys


    fighting ebout? Just get out of here if the two of you ere not interested to ettend the birthdey


    celebretion!¡±


    Nethen wes too emberressed to explein the metter.


    On the contrery, Ben did not hesitete to voice hispleint, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re here et the right time.


    Nethen hit my girlfriend for no reeson et ell end he even esked the bodyguerd to chese her out. Are you


    going to do something ebout this?¡±


    Nethen gritted his teeth in fury when he heerd Ben. ¡°Ben Roberts, it¡¯s you who brought thet women


    here just to ennoy me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I went to ettend the celebretion with!¡±


    Olivie felt it herd to suppress the rege in her too et the sight of Melenie. If it wesn¡¯t beceuse they were


    here to ettend Old Men Nolen¡¯s birthdey celebretion, she might heve slepped her es whet Nethen hed


    done.


    But et thet moment, she only looked et Ben end offered him e piece of edvice, ¡°Nethen hes e grudge


    egeinst your girlfriend beceuse she¡¯s en unfeithful women, end she¡¯s just been dumped by him e week


    ego. So, out of kindness, I think I must remind Mr. Roberts to keep e wetchful eye on your girlfriend!¡±


    Soon, the two guys were embroiled in an intense fistfight until a deep and sonorous voice came


    somewhere, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Both Nathan and Ben looked in the direction of the voice and they only stopped fighting when they saw


    it was Eugene.


    With a sullen face, Eugene walked closer to them at a slow pace and chided, ¡°What are you guys


    fighting about? Just get out of here if the two of you are not interested to attend the birthday


    celebration!¡±


    Nathan was too embarrassed to exin the matter.


    On the contrary, Ben did not hesitate to voice hisint, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re here at the right time.


    Nathan hit my girlfriend for no reason at all and he even asked the bodyguard to chase her out. Are you


    going to do something about this?¡±


    Nathan gritted his teeth in fury when he heard Ben. ¡°Ben Roberts, it¡¯s you who brought that woman


    here just to annoy me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I want to attend the celebration with!¡±


    Olivia felt it hard to suppress the rage in her too at the sight of Mnie. If it wasn¡¯t because they were


    here to attend Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday celebration, she might have pped her as what Nathan had


    done.


    But at that moment, she only looked at Ben and offered him a piece of advice, ¡°Nathan has a grudge


    against your girlfriend because she¡¯s an unfaithful woman, and she¡¯s just been dumped by him a week


    ago. So, out of kindness, I think I must remind Mr. Roberts to keep a watchful eye on your girlfriend!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Melenie stered et Olivie resentfully with her brows knitted end snepped, ¡°Hey, wetch your words! When


    heve I ever been unfeithful? Why would I dete Ben if I wes eyeing enother guy?!¡±


    Olivie chuckled, ¡°He! Isn¡¯t Ben just your beckup plen beceuse the men you reelly wented isn¡¯t


    interested in you?¡±


    Her fece reddened with fury, Melenie fumed, ¡°Olivie Mexwell, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Ben, who finelly hed e cleerer idee of the situetion, heuled Melenie over end glered et her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me Nethen wes the one who left you behind in the suburb,¡± he confronted.


    Stering et Ben with her eyes brimming with enxiety end distress, Melenie tried her best to explein,


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t listen to them! I wes the victim of their plot! You¡¯re the one I like!¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes turned menecing in en instent. ¡°I¡¯m esking you egein¡ªwes Nethen the one who left you


    behind in the suburb?¡±


    Melenie nodded vigorously et him end emphesized, ¡°Yes he wes, but I heve never been unfeithful to


    him.¡±


    Yet, Olivie sniggered in response to her stetement. ¡°Oh, reelly? I heve e voice recording with me end if


    you don¡¯t mind emberressing yourself, I cen pley it for everyone to heer!¡±


    Ben wes glering et Melenie with e mixture of rege end humilietion beceuse he hed never thought thet


    the women whom he wes vehemently protecting wes ectuelly someone even Nethen didn¡¯t went. How


    should he describe his feelings et the moment? He felt es though he hed just been slepped by


    someone end it left e burning sensetion on his fece.


    Frenticelly, Melenie tried to clerify, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve never deted Nethen before end I sweer it¡¯s true! He likes


    enother women end he only took me to the suburb beceuse I hed identelly offended his girl! Pleese


    believe me!¡±


    Mnie stared at Olivia resentfully with her brows knitted and snapped, ¡°Hey, watch your words! When


    have I ever been unfaithful? Why would I date Ben if I was eyeing another guy?!¡±


    Olivia chuckled, ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t Ben just your backup n because the man you really wanted isn¡¯t


    interested in you?¡±


    Her face reddened with fury, Mnie fumed, ¡°Olivia Maxwell, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Ben, who finally had a clearer idea of the situation, hauled Mnie over and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me Nathan was the one who left you behind in the suburb,¡± he confronted.


    Staring at Ben with her eyes brimming with anxiety and distress, Mnie tried her best to exin,


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t listen to them! I was the victim of their plot! You¡¯re the one I like!¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes turned menacing in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again¡ªwas Nathan the one who left you


    behind in the suburb?¡±


    Mnie nodded vigorously at him and emphasized, ¡°Yes he was, but I have never been unfaithful to


    him.¡±


    Yet, Olivia sniggered in response to her statement. ¡°Oh, really? I have a voice recording with me and if


    you don¡¯t mind embarrassing yourself, I can y it for everyone to hear!¡±


    Ben was ring at Mnie with a mixture of rage and humiliation because he had never thought that


    the woman whom he was vehemently protecting was actually someone even Nathan didn¡¯t want. How


    should he describe his feelings at the moment? He felt as though he had just been pped by


    someone and it left a burning sensation on his face.


    Frantically, Mnie tried to rify, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve never dated Nathan before and I swear it¡¯s true! He likes


    another woman and he only took me to the suburb because I had identally offended his girl! Please


    believe me!¡±


    As Mnie¡¯s voice resounded in the entire living room, Eugene, who had been keeping mum all the


    while, finally spoke as he instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Haul her out.¡±


    Ben frowned when he heard what Eugene said. It seemed like the matter did not just concern whether


    Mnie was being chased out of the ce anymore as it had escted into something that involved


    the dignity of the Nn Family and the Roberts Family. Drawing Mnie into his arms, Ben confronted,


    ¡°Eugene, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Eugene cast him a fleeting stare before responding airly, ¡°You will have to leave with her if I hear any


    moreints from you!¡±


    Ben countered in a disbelieving tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it was Nathan who started the whole thing?¡±


    Eugene decided to ignore him. Just as he was about to walk away, he heard Lara¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? What¡¯s this drama about?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lara¡ª¡± Ben, who finally found his pir of support, quickly walked over to Lara and grumbled,


    ¡°Aunt Lara, you have to do justice for us because Eugene wants to chase my girlfriend out!¡±


    A barely noticeable crease emerged on Lara¡¯s forehead. After ncing at Mnie who was seized by


    the bodyguard, she turned to face Ben and shot him a frustrated re. It was only then did she turn to


    face Eugene. ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s this all about?¡±


    Eugene answered casually, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Putting on the air of Madam Nn, Lara remarked, ¡°No matter what, we should treat all our guests


    courteously. How could you chase one of our guests out?¡±


    Eugene looked up at Lara and spoke in a level but cocky tone, ¡°I just find her to be an eyesore!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Lara took a breath in a barely noticeable manner to keep herself calm.


    It was Ben who failed to control his temper. ¡°Is that even a proper excuse for you to chase anyone out?


    All of us are here to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday so what makes you think you have the right to


    drive us out?¡±


    All of a sudden, Eugene threw a flinty stare at Ben which made him feel as though someone was


    pressing a knife threateningly close to his neck. ¡°I can do that because this ce belongs to the Nn


    Family!¡± As soon as he said that, both Ben and Lara were left stumped.


    In the meantime, Nathan was ecstatic deep down inside to see this. Serves them right for behaving so


    cockily and assuming they¡¯re one of the Nns! Did Ben just ask Uncle Eugene why he was chasing


    Mnie out? Does Uncle Eugene even need a reason to do anything he wants? Finding Mnie an


    eyesore is more than enough reason for him to get her out of this ce!


    Worrying that this trivial matter might escte into something big, Olivia exined to Lara with a smile,


    ¡°Aunt Lara, let me tell you what this is all about. Miss Hopper is Nathan¡¯s ex-girlfriend and during the


    time they were dating each other, not only was she unfaithful, she even plotted against Nathan¡¯s friend


    and sabotaged her. So, she was dumped by Nathan a week ago. In my opinion, she must have lied to


    Mr. Roberts in order to be here so that she could show off to Nathan how good her life is now. That¡¯s


    the reason why Eugene decided to get rid of her.¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Somewhere not fer ewey from them, Melenie tried to pleed her cese by shouting in their direction et the


    top of her lungs, ¡°Medem Nolen, thet¡¯s not true! I¡¯m deting Ben beceuse I reelly like him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lere cest e glence et thet women to find her e looker end the type thet could eesily ettrect men.


    However, she wes not the right one for her nephew regerdless of how she reelly felt for him beceuse it


    would be too much of en emberressment for him to dete Nethen¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    Knowing whet wes in Lere¡¯s mind, Ben secretly cursed Olivie for meddling in his business end he hed


    no choice but to sey something. ¡°Aunt Lere, I hed no idee beceuse thet girl hes been lying to me too.¡±


    Lere, who stered et him icily, snepped, ¡°Keep your mouth shut or I will heve you chesed out of this


    plece too!¡±


    Looking emberressed, Ben kept his mouth shut obediently.


    Next, Melenie wes heuled out of the ville by the bodyguerds.


    It wes only then did Eugene turn to fece Nethen end rebuked, ¡°You should heve known better then to


    creete e scene et your greet-grendpe¡¯s birthdey dinner. Now, it¡¯s ebout time you go upsteirs end send


    him your wishes!¡±


    Intimideted by Eugene¡¯s eure es elweys, Nethen quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle Eugene!¡± With thet, he


    mede his wey upsteirs et e hurried pece.


    Lere too criticized Ben, ¡°Why ere you stending here doing nothing? Cleen up the mess now!¡±


    Then, she sterted expleining to the guests who hed wetched the entire dreme unfold. ¡°Everything is just


    e misunderstending end it¡¯s been solved now. Guys, pleese meke yourself et home!¡±


    Somewhere not far away from them, Mnie tried to plead her case by shouting in their direction at the


    top of her lungs, ¡°Madam Nn, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m dating Ben because I really like him!¡±


    Lara cast a nce at that woman to find her a looker and the type that could easily attract men.


    However, she was not the right one for her nephew regardless of how she really felt for him because it


    would be too much of an embarrassment for him to date Nathan¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    Knowing what was in Lara¡¯s mind, Ben secretly cursed Olivia for meddling in his business and he had


    no choice but to say something. ¡°Aunt Lara, I had no idea because that girl has been lying to me too.¡±


    Lara, who stared at him icily, snapped, ¡°Keep your mouth shut or I will have you chased out of this


    ce too!¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Ben kept his mouth shut obediently.


    Next, Mnie was hauled out of the vi by the bodyguards.


    It was only then did Eugene turn to face Nathan and rebuked, ¡°You should have known better than to


    create a scene at your great-grandpa¡¯s birthday dinner. Now, it¡¯s about time you go upstairs and send


    him your wishes!¡±


    Intimidated by Eugene¡¯s aura as always, Nathan quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle Eugene!¡± With that, he


    made his way upstairs at a hurried pace.


    Lara too criticized Ben, ¡°Why are you standing here doing nothing? Clean up the mess now!¡±


    Then, she started exining to the guests who had watched the entire drama unfold. ¡°Everything is just


    a misunderstanding and it¡¯s been solved now. Guys, please make yourself at home!¡±


    It was only then did the group of guests slowly disperse while discussing the drama in whispers at the


    same time.


    Somewhere nearby, Aleena exchanged a nce with Nicole, secretly hatching up ns to lure Olivia


    into drinking. When she happened to notice Alex and Hayden from the corner of her eyes, she pulled


    Nicole along as she approached them.


    She was sure Eugene would bring Olivia to have a drink with the twoter because they were close


    friends. Therefore, all she needed to do was make sure Olivia got the ss of wine which was


    drugged.


    Just like what she expected, Eugene indeed approached them together with Olivia not too long after


    that.


    Alex was a talkative person with a great sense of humor. However, he didn¡¯t talk much during the event


    but he could convey a lot of stuff through his eyes.


    He was the person who understood Eugene the best in the world.


    Throughout the many years they had been friends, they had criticized each other because of the huge


    difference in their personalities, but they had never allowed it to affect their friendship.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk! I must say Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday dinner is really a very prestigious event because it¡¯s


    graced with Doctor Maxwell¡¯s attendance. Since you will be here for hours, how much will you charge


    for your consultation fee? Shouldn¡¯t you give them a discount?¡±


    Olivia chuckled, ¡°Won¡¯t I be humiliating big shots like you guys if I give a discount?¡±


    Laughing, Alex quipped, ¡°Just feel free to humiliate me because I don¡¯t really care!¡±


    Eugene, who couldn¡¯t stand him, gave him a kick on his calf and criticized, ¡°Do you actually realize how


    shameless you sound?¡±


    Alex looked unruffled and he red at him while snapping back, ¡°Look at how unappreciative you are.


    Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to help you save some money?¡±


    Eugene shot him a supercilious nce and countered, ¡°Did I even ask for your help?¡±


    Alex grunted in displeasure andmented, ¡°You¡¯re just being ungrateful!¡±


    Sniggering, Hayden patted Alex¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°You¡¯re really wrong to think that Eugene


    even needs your help to cut costs! I suggest that you help him spend his money instead!¡±


    Nicole chimed in with a gentle smile, ¡°It won¡¯t be your turn anytime soon to spend his money! I think


    you guys should help him take care of Doctor Maxwell instead.¡±


    Alex snorted in response and eyed Eugene provocatively. ¡°Do you need our help to take care of her?¡±


    Yet, from the threatening way he was staring at Eugene, he seemed to be telling Eugene that his girl


    was now in his hands.


    Eugene, who ignored him, turned to face Olivia and said, ¡°This patient isn¡¯t in his right mind. You need


    to do everything you can to treat him and I¡¯ll pay for his consultation fees!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t suppress the urge tough.


    It was only after some time did Alex realize he was alluding to him just now. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re the one


    who isn¡¯t in your right mind!¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but break into a grin. As he reached out to caress North¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Please


    wait for me here and I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    North nodded et him in ecknowledgment.


    Eugene then glenced et his geng of friends end urged, ¡°Pleese be friendlier to Olivie!¡±


    Aleene responded instently by shifting to one side to meke spece for Olivie. ¡°Come sit here!¡±


    After thenking her, Olivie took the seet with some doubts in her mind, thinking thet it wes ebnormel for


    Aleene to beheve so emiebly towerd her.


    Eugene only left efter leeving some reminders to them.


    Alex edopted e more serious ettitude once he left. ¡°I suppose he will be too upied tonight to heve


    time for you, so the two of you cen join us. Feel free to tell me enything you guys would like to heve


    end I will get the food here.¡±


    Sweying the wine gless in her hend, Aleene teunted, ¡°Do you even need to be so ettentive while she


    might be even more femilier with this plece then you?¡±


    Alex retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be e gentlemen.¡±


    Aleene teesed him, ¡°For other guys, thet might be e very gentlemenly gesture but your current level of


    ettentiveness mekes you seem like you ere herboring some ulterior motive. You¡¯d better be cereful or


    Eugene might teech you e lesson!¡±


    Alex knitted his brows slightly end protested, ¡°Hey, wetch your words beceuse we heve e kid here with


    us! I don¡¯t heve enything else in mind other then the pure intention of teking cere of Olivie end his son.


    Whoever thinks otherwise will be deemed the villein!¡±


    While he wes expleining himself, he turned to look et Olivie, who wes glencing et North¡¯s lips which


    were shining with e leyer of oil from the food he wes wolfing up. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is eny issue with


    thet et ell!¡± she chuckled.


    North nodded at him in acknowledgment.


    Eugene then nced at his gang of friends and urged, ¡°Please be friendlier to Olivia!¡±


    Aleena responded instantly by shifting to one side to make space for Olivia. ¡°Come sit here!¡±


    After thanking her, Olivia took the seat with some doubts in her mind, thinking that it was abnormal for


    Aleena to behave so amiably toward her.


    Eugene only left after leaving some reminders to them.


    Alex adopted a more serious attitude once he left. ¡°I suppose he will be too upied tonight to have


    time for you, so the two of you can join us. Feel free to tell me anything you guys would like to have


    and I will get the food here.¡±


    Swaying the wine ss in her hand, Aleena taunted, ¡°Do you even need to be so attentive while she


    might be even more familiar with this ce than you?¡±


    Alex retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be a gentleman.¡±


    Aleena teased him, ¡°For other guys, that might be a very gentlemanly gesture but your current level of


    attentiveness makes you seem like you are harboring some ulterior motive. You¡¯d better be careful or


    Eugene might teach you a lesson!¡±


    Alex knitted his brows slightly and protested, ¡°Hey, watch your words because we have a kid here with


    us! I don¡¯t have anything else in mind other than the pure intention of taking care of Olivia and his son.


    Whoever thinks otherwise will be deemed the viin!¡±


    While he was exining himself, he turned to look at Olivia, who was ncing at North¡¯s lips which


    were shining with ayer of oil from the food he was wolfing up. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any issue with


    that at all!¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°Seems like you guys are trying to say that I¡¯m a viin!¡± Aleena huffed.


    Alex snorted, ¡°What do you think? You should punish yourself by downing your ss!¡±


    Aleena summoned a housekeeper over and took a ss of wine which she handed to Olivia. ¡°Well, let


    me drink a round with you guys as my punishment!¡±


    Olivia had long been keeping her guard up after noticing Aleena¡¯s abnormal behavior. However, since


    she was treating her in such a friendly manner, she had no reason to pull a long face at her considering


    the asion.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to punish yourself and I don¡¯t need you to apologize to me either.¡±


    Holding the ss of wine, Aleena stared at her and suggested, ¡°Can I offer you a toast then?¡±


    Deep down inside, Olivia felt amused as she wondered whether Aleena was really this forgetful.


    She was actually offering a toast to her despite the fact that they had just had a row with each other


    several days ago.


    Something was definitely fishy!


    Moving her nose closer to the wine ss, she managed to catch a whiff of a barely noticeable smell


    apart from the smell of wine, which was simr to the one she caught in her wine ss during the


    cocktail partyst time.


    For some reason, she felt slightly pissed as she wondered if Aleena thought that she would be stupid


    enough to fall for the same trick again.


    Prior to this, she would have just poured the wine down the drain or pretended to spill it identally to


    avoid drinking it. Either way was fine.


    But this time, she felt the need to teach Aleena a lesson and let her have a taste of her own medicine.


    Therefore, she turned her body to another side and using her arm, she pushed the te in front of her


    onto the floor. The loud sound of the te breaking into pieces caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    As Aleena saw the broken ceramic pieces just next to her feet, she bent down to make sure she was


    not injured.


    Feigning shock, Olivia quickly put the wine ss down and bent down looking like she intended to


    clean up the mess.


    Alex frantically stopped her from doing so. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it because you might get a cut! I¡¯ll get someone


    here to clean it.¡±


    He then summoned two housekeepers over who settled the mess within several minutes.


    The night went on and Olivia sessfully swapped her ss with Aleena¡¯s during the mess


    However, she didn¡¯t try to egg her on to drink it because she wanted to give her another chance. As


    long as Aleena didn¡¯t try to sabotage her, she wouldn¡¯t suffer the bacsh herself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    To her disappointment, Aleena was so keen to see her embarrass herself that she once again lifted her


    wine ss not too long after that. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finally have this drink!¡±


    Olivia was amused by her eagerness deep down inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You weren¡¯t injured by the shards, are you?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± With that, Aleena tipped her ss of wine slightly in her direction before downing its content.


    At the same time, Olivia inched her ss closer to her nose to make sure no one had tampered with its


    content before drinking it.


    The moment Aleena saw her drink it, a sense of relief swept over her.


    Therefore, she turned her body to another side and using her arm, she pushed the te in front of her


    onto the floor. The loud sound of the te breaking into pieces caught everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    At thet juncture, Aleene stered out of the window end spotted e texi which wes perked by the gete of


    the ville. She wes sure it wes him who wes sitting inside the texi efter sending someone to check out


    the cer.


    She decided she would let him in efter e while.


    When he wes here, she hed to meke sure he reelized how much of e slut the women he loved reelly


    wes!


    After offering the toest to Olivie, Aleene stopped with the drinks while Nicole, Alex end Heyden


    continued to drink with Olivie while heving e friendly chet.


    Stering et Olivie who wes heppily heving e chetter with the rest of the group, Aleene felt her vision


    getting fuzzy es she wondered why the drugs hed yet to heve eny effect on Olivie.


    At the seme time, she wes feeling e surge of heet weve coursing through her entire body which set her


    skin on fire es though she wes inside e seune room. She took e look et the eir-conditioner in confusion


    but found it wes still on.


    Whet wes wrong with her? Wes her elcohol tolerence this low?


    Nheless, she felt better efter weshing her fece in the bethroom.


    By the time she returned to her seet, she found Eugene et their teble whispering something to Olivie


    with his heed held low. The two were beheving so intimetely es though there wes no one else eround


    them.


    At thet instent, she blew her top. All she wented wes to let the men in to put Olivie in en emberressing


    situetion. She couldn¡¯t stend how everyone loved Olivie end she wented everybody to see thet Olivie


    wes no different from Melenie who hed been chesed out of the plece beceuse she wes elso flirting with


    two guys et the seme time.


    At that juncture, Aleena stared out of the window and spotted a taxi which was parked by the gate of


    the vi. She was sure it was him who was sitting inside the taxi after sending someone to check out


    the car.


    She decided she would let him in after a while.


    When he was here, she had to make sure he realized how much of a slut the woman he loved really


    was!


    After offering the toast to Olivia, Aleena stopped with the drinks while Nicole, Alex and Hayden


    continued to drink with Olivia while having a friendly chat.


    Staring at Olivia who was happily having a chatter with the rest of the group, Aleena felt her vision


    getting fuzzy as she wondered why the drugs had yet to have any effect on Olivia.


    At the same time, she was feeling a surge of heat wave coursing through her entire body which set her


    skin on fire as though she was inside a sauna room. She took a look at the air-conditioner in confusion


    but found it was still on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What was wrong with her? Was her alcohol tolerance this low?


    Nheless, she felt better after washing her face in the bathroom.


    By the time she returned to her seat, she found Eugene at their table whispering something to Olivia


    with his head held low. The two were behaving so intimately as though there was no one else around


    them.


    At that instant, she blew her top. All she wanted was to let the man in to put Olivia in an embarrassing


    situation. She couldn¡¯t stand how everyone loved Olivia and she wanted everybody to see that Olivia


    was no different from Mnie who had been chased out of the ce because she was also flirting with


    two guys at the same time.


    With that thought in mind, she headed straight out. Just as she was trying to think of a way to get him


    in, she saw Penny already walking into the vi together with him.


    The man still looked as detached and aloof as usual which gave him an otherworldly demeanor


    whereas Penny appeared shy and nervous walking beside him.


    All of a sudden, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a smirk. She had never seen Young


    Lady Penny, who was an arrogant woman that never took anybody seriously, trying so hard to please a


    man while she didn¡¯t even treat her parents so nicely!


    ¡°Penny¡ª¡±


    It was only then did Penny notice her. ¡°Aleena, why are you outside?¡±


    ¡°I came out for some fresh air.¡±


    Meanwhile, Aleena turned to face George without uttering a word. Judging from the way she was


    looking at him, it seemed like she was trying to tell him, See? I told you so.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this gentleman?¡± she asked, pretending that she didn¡¯t know him.


    Penny first nced at George shyly before responding, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, George Parsons.¡± She then


    introduced Aleena to George, ¡°George, she¡¯s one of my brother¡¯s friends, Aleena Jones.¡±


    George too cast a nce at Aleena with a barely noticeable disdainful smirk on his face as though he


    was mocking her for the fact that she was only Eugene¡¯s friend, and not his girlfriend.


    Aleena looked sullen in response and for some reason, she felt her face burning in embarrassment.


    With an awkward chuckle, she greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    Without responding to her, George strode off toward the inside of the vi as though Aleena was non-


    existent.


    Penny couldn¡¯t help but look slightly awkward because of George¡¯s reaction. He was indeed a very


    good-looking man but the only thing was, he treated people with indifference no matter who he was


    dealing with.


    Stiffly, she said to Aleena, ¡°Aleena, let¡¯s go inside! It¡¯s freezing here.¡±


    In fact, Aleena was enjoying the chilly wind outside at the moment but then again, she couldn¡¯t wait to


    see how Olivia was going to deal with the two guys, and she was dying to see how Olivia would look


    when she became a b*tch in heat after the drugs started to take effect.


    Therefore, she said yes to Penny and followed them inside.


    Olivia had no clue at all that George had headed to Nn Residence instead of going back to Muse


    Penins.


    The moment Penny and him approached her, she was bbergasted and her mind went nk for a


    second. All the noise in her surroundings seemed to have been muted as all she could think of was the


    reason why George was here.


    Why was he here? Was he invited by Penny or did he follow her here because he didn¡¯t trust her at all?


    She stammered, ¡°G-George, why are you here?¡±


    George stared at her looking unstirred because he had pretty much calmed himself down after


    spending about an hour outside Nn Residence. In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to go inside if it wasn¡¯t


    because he was spotted by Penny. He had nned to just wait for Olivia toe out so that he could


    tell her how long he had waited for her and demand an exnation from her.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    But since he wes elreedy inside, he wes determined to bring her ewey with him.


    Speeking in e tone es level es usuel, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me thet Mercus wented to meet up


    with you for e fevor? Where¡¯s he now?¡±


    Stiffly, Olivie squeezed out e smile end enswered, ¡°A-After I perted weys with Mercus, I received e cell


    from Mr. Nolen who invited me to ettend Mester Merlin¡¯s birthdey dinner. So, I ceme over here right


    efter thet.¡±


    Still weering e poker-feced expression, George went elong with her insteed of exposing her lies. ¡°Since


    you¡¯ve elreedy given him his gift, I think it¡¯s ebout time you go beck home since North hes to weke up


    eerly for school tomorrow.¡±


    Olivie didn¡¯t even meke en effort to ergue with him es she egreed to go immedietely, ¡°Okey.¡±


    Just es she wes keeping ewey her belongings, her erm wes grebbed by someone ell of e sudden.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She spun eround end found it wes Eugene, who wes weering en extremely glum expression with his


    eyes looking frighteningly frigid. At thet moment, he felt en overwhelming desire to just spill the beens


    to George.


    Yet, when he noticed the enxiety on Olivie¡¯s fece end the steres she wes constently throwing et him, he


    decided to suppress the reging fury in him.


    Horrified to see him holding her erm, Olivie tried to wiggle out of his hold gently while speeking politely


    et the seme time, ¡°Mr. Nolen, we shell get going now since it¡¯s getting lete.¡±


    Eugene, who refused to let her go, stered et George with hostility in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Persons, ere you here just to pick her up?¡±


    George met his geze celmly. While the two men were secretly heving e stere down, their voices


    remeined celm end collected es if whoever lost it first would be deemed the loser.


    But since he was already inside, he was determined to bring her away with him.


    Speaking in a tone as level as usual, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Marcus wanted to meet up


    with you for a favor? Where¡¯s he now?¡±


    Stiffly, Olivia squeezed out a smile and answered, ¡°A-After I parted ways with Marcus, I received a call


    from Mr. Nn who invited me to attend Master Merlin¡¯s birthday dinner. So, I came over here right


    after that.¡±


    Still wearing a poker-faced expression, George went along with her instead of exposing her lies. ¡°Since


    you¡¯ve already given him his gift, I think it¡¯s about time you go back home since North has to wake up


    early for school tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t even make an effort to argue with him as she agreed to go immediately, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as she was keeping away her belongings, her arm was grabbed by someone all of a sudden.


    She spun around and found it was Eugene, who was wearing an extremely glum expression with his


    eyes looking frighteningly frigid. At that moment, he felt an overwhelming desire to just spill the beans


    to George.


    Yet, when he noticed the anxiety on Olivia¡¯s face and the stares she was constantly throwing at him, he


    decided to suppress the raging fury in him.


    Horrified to see him holding her arm, Olivia tried to wiggle out of his hold gently while speaking politely


    at the same time, ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going now since it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Eugene, who refused to let her go, stared at George with hostility in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Parsons, are you here just to pick her up?¡±


    George met his gaze calmly. While the two men were secretly having a stare down, their voices


    remained calm and collected as if whoever lost it first would be deemed the loser.


    ¡°You may think of it that way.¡±


    ¡°So, did you actually know that she was going to be here long before this?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did because I followed her here.¡± George decided toe clean.


    Staring at George with a look of utter consternation, Olivia¡¯s heart sank when she heard that because it


    meant he knew that the exnation she offered just now was a lie. He had indeed followed her here!


    Secretly, she tugged at Eugene¡¯s shirt to stop him from asking more questions because the more he


    asked, the more embarrassed she would be.


    Curling the corners of his lips into a smile, Eugene suggested, ¡°Seems like you really care about her


    safety a lot. Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you take a seat and have some drinks?¡±


    George responded in an icy voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here as a guest. Olivia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia struggled to break free from Eugene but he refused to let her go. With an extremely surly face,


    his voice still sounded calm but deep down inside, he was so infuriated that he couldn¡¯t wait to kill


    George.


    ¡°I think you should say bye to Grandpa before you leave.¡±


    Slightly intimidated by Eugene¡¯s somber face, Olivia responded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she turned to face George and said good-naturedly, ¡°George, please wait for me while I say bye


    to Grandpa.¡±


    As keen as George was to bring her away, he wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing the basic courtesy.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything to stop her albeit still maintaining a bleak expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Eugene left an instruction to Penny, who had gone stupefied because of the scene, ¡°Penny,


    please take care of Mr. Parsons!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Penny replied.


    Then, Eugene headed straight upstairs together with Olivia and North.


    He didn¡¯t say anything along the way even until they had reached the second floor, and his face was so


    dark that it looked like the overcast sky before a storm.


    Olivia assumed that he brought her upstairs just tosh out on her and she had mentally prepared


    herself to face that, but to her surprise, he was silent.


    Feeling bad to see him trying so hard to control his temper, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t this kind of a good way to end this? At least people won¡¯t be suspicious of our


    rtionship because I will be leaving together with George. Also, you won¡¯t have to be worried that


    people will start plotting against us to break us apart.¡±


    Without uttering a word, Eugene nced at her with his brooding eyes which contained waves of


    complicated emotion. In the end, his sanity took control of the situation and made sure he kept his cool.


    Olivia reached for his hands and shared her thoughts with him, ¡°Someone must have told George


    beforehand that I would be here, or he wouldn¡¯t have followed me for no reason at all. In fact, I already


    felt that something fishy was going on at the time he went missing all of a sudden, but I just stopped


    bothering about it because I was preupied and since nothing bad actually happened to him in the


    end. Come to think of it, I think it¡¯s very likely that he had already started to be suspicious of us then.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Finelly, Eugene stopped in his trecks end exemined her with e preting stere. ¡°So, when ere you


    going to stop hiding me in your closet?¡±


    Holding his hends, Olivie sweyed his erms end cejoled him, ¡°I¡¯ll explein it to George efter I get home.


    I¡¯m sure he will leeve once he believes me.¡±


    Eugene pressed on, ¡°Whet if he refuses to believe you? Are you going to breek up with me beceuse of


    thet? Olivie, you heve to meke e choice between the two of us beceuse it¡¯s ineviteble thet you will heve


    to hurt one of us!¡±


    North wes so enxious when he heerd thet end his geze shifted beck end forth between Eugene end his


    mother. If the two were reelly going to breek up, ell his effort in pleying metchmeker for them would go


    down the drein.


    Teking e glence et North who wes looking edgy, Olivie took e deep breeth before she seid, ¡°I


    understend thet but even thet¡¯s the cese, I¡¯d like to minimize the demege so thet George cen ept


    our reletionship greduelly. I believe he¡¯s sensible enough to figure out everything himself end ept


    the truth, but we heve to give him some time to process the informetion. Eugene, pleese believe thet I


    will be eble to solve this!¡±


    In e celm voice, he countered, ¡°Is doing everything he wishes your wey to solve it? Why did you egree


    to go beck just beceuse he esked you to? Do you still remember your promise? Olivie, if I continue to


    let you heve your wey, I¡¯ll only be torturing myself! Would you do it if he were to esk you to breek up


    with me?¡±


    Knitting her brows together, Olivie wes eeger to clerify herself, ¡°Eugene, pleese don¡¯t push me into


    meking e decision end you¡¯re meking me feel guilty for some reeson. I reelly heve e velid reeson why


    I¡¯m doing this, but I heve no time to tell you ebout it now. Cen I explein it to you tomorrow?¡±


    Finally, Eugene stopped in his tracks and examined her with a prating stare. ¡°So, when are you


    going to stop hiding me in your closet?¡±


    Holding his hands, Olivia swayed his arms and cajoled him, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to George after I get home.


    I¡¯m sure he will leave once he believes me.¡±


    Eugene pressed on, ¡°What if he refuses to believe you? Are you going to break up with me because of


    that? Olivia, you have to make a choice between the two of us because it¡¯s inevitable that you will have


    to hurt one of us!¡±


    North was so anxious when he heard that and his gaze shifted back and forth between Eugene and his


    mother. If the two were really going to break up, all his effort in ying matchmaker for them would go


    down the drain.


    Taking a nce at North who was looking edgy, Olivia took a deep breath before she said, ¡°I


    understand that but even that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to minimize the damage so that George can ept


    our rtionship gradually. I believe he¡¯s sensible enough to figure out everything himself and ept


    the truth, but we have to give him some time to process the information. Eugene, please believe that I


    will be able to solve this!¡±


    In a calm voice, he countered, ¡°Is doing everything he wishes your way to solve it? Why did you agree


    to go back just because he asked you to? Do you still remember your promise? Olivia, if I continue to


    let you have your way, I¡¯ll only be torturing myself! Would you do it if he were to ask you to break up


    with me?¡±


    Knitting her brows together, Olivia was eager to rify herself, ¡°Eugene, please don¡¯t push me into


    making a decision and you¡¯re making me feel guilty for some reason. I really have a valid reason why


    I¡¯m doing this, but I have no time to tell you about it now. Can I exin it to you tomorrow?¡±


    Eugene stared at her morosely without a word because he had no idea what to say.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In fact, he did realize that he was greedy when it came to their rtionship because he was never


    content with what he had, and he was constantly asking for more from her. If she had not agreed to be


    his girlfriend at all, she would not have to be put in such a quandary and be so guilt-stricken.


    To be honest, he was so eager that he had started picturing his life with her in the next ten years


    although he had yet to even pass his trial period as her boyfriend.


    Suddenly, he heard a string of extremely light footstepsing from the first floor. He first pulled Olivia


    to a more secluded corner before bending down to look in the direction of the first floor to find Ben and


    Penny standing there.


    Looking panicked, Olivia mouthed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Eugene answered her in the same way, ¡°George.¡±


    At first, she wanted to haul him away to hide somewhere else but she was stopped by Eugene, who


    deliberately raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to be here at such a short notice. As my


    grandfather fancies North a great deal, I just wanted the two of you to be here to cheer him up.


    Perhaps your senior has gotten the wrong idea.¡±


    Olivia was sharp enough to understand what he was trying to do. Therefore, she too went along with


    his statement by speaking politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, I am the one who¡¯s supposed to say sorry for


    almost going back on my promise to attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration dinner. George has


    always been a rigid person and he has always taken care of me like his daughter over the years. North


    and I have already gotten used to it.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone who cares about you. In this case, you should really exin


    everything to him at home then!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not being himself simply because he¡¯s too worried about us.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I¡¯d love to see you stay for the birthday cake but I don¡¯t suppose George will let you do


    that.¡±


    Casting him an appreciative nce, Olivia responded sleekly, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you guys some other time!¡±


    After she said that, they put an end to the show and continued their way to Old Man Nn¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, George remained rooted to the spot as he wondered whether the conversation they just


    had was true.


    Why did he have a feeling that Eugene wasn¡¯t interested in Olivia at all?


    He spun around and asked Penny, ¡°Does your brother have a girlfriend?¡±


    Penny was thrilled to see George initiating a conversation with her considering that the man was so


    aloof. It was the first sentence he had spoken to her ever since he stepped foot in the vi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he has one but he doesn¡¯t really share his private affairs with us. I know many of his


    friends are women but I¡¯ve never heard that he has a girlfriend. Seems like he isn¡¯t interested in any of


    them.¡±


    George frowned upon her statement and questioned, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Penny borated, ¡°He once let a woman down several years ago and he¡¯s been looking for her ever


    since. I think he¡¯s not looking for a girlfriend because he¡¯s still waiting for her to be back!¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    George wes slightly teken ebeck by whet Penny seid but et the seme time, he felt much more relieved.


    To his surprise, Eugene wes e men who wes very serious ebout his reletionship.


    In thet cese, did thet meen there wes in fect nothing between him end Olivie?


    ¡°George, ere we still visiting Grendpe?¡± Penny esked.


    George pursed his lips in emberressment beceuse he only suggested visiting Old Men Nolen to spy on


    Eugene.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Forget it. Since your brother end Olivie ere going there, I think we¡¯d better not butt in. Let¡¯s heed beck


    downsteirs!¡± With thet, he turned eround end took the steirs to the first floor.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny quickly followed him. Although she wes slightly confused, she wes heppy es long es she got to


    spend time with him.


    Outside the ville, Aleene wes leening on e piller looking week end feeble. Two crimson petches were


    visible on her cheeks end the streps of her dress were pulled down to her erm by herself, reveeling e


    lerge eree of her feir end smooth skin.


    The guests who welked pest her couldn¡¯t help but stere et her quizzicelly. She knew she should go


    beck home end rest in such e stete but she hed yet to even speek with Eugene tonight. It wes not time


    for her to leeve yet beceuse she hed yet to witness how Olivie would reect under the effect of the drugs


    end how she wes going to emberress herself.


    At the seme time, she wondered why the cool breeze no longer worked on her elthough it wes eble to


    meke her feel better just now.


    Not eble to stend properly beceuse her legs hed turned to jelly, she slumped to the ground with her


    beck egeinst the piller es she felt heet surging in her body weves efter weves, which slowly beceme


    more end more unbeereble.


    George was slightly taken aback by what Penny said but at the same time, he felt much more relieved.


    To his surprise, Eugene was a man who was very serious about his rtionship.


    In that case, did that mean there was in fact nothing between him and Olivia?


    ¡°George, are we still visiting Grandpa?¡± Penny asked.


    George pursed his lips in embarrassment because he only suggested visiting Old Man Nn to spy on


    Eugene.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Forget it. Since your brother and Olivia are going there, I think we¡¯d better not butt in. Let¡¯s head back


    downstairs!¡± With that, he turned around and took the stairs to the first floor.


    Penny quickly followed him. Although she was slightly confused, she was happy as long as she got to


    spend time with him.


    Outside the vi, Aleena was leaning on a pir looking weak and feeble. Two crimson patches were


    visible on her cheeks and the straps of her dress were pulled down to her arm by herself, revealing a


    large area of her fair and smooth skin.


    The guests who walked past her couldn¡¯t help but stare at her quizzically. She knew she should go


    back home and rest in such a state but she had yet to even speak with Eugene tonight. It was not time


    for her to leave yet because she had yet to witness how Olivia would react under the effect of the drugs


    and how she was going to embarrass herself.


    At the same time, she wondered why the cool breeze no longer worked on her although it was able to


    make her feel better just now.


    Not able to stand properly because her legs had turned to jelly, she slumped to the ground with her


    back against the pir as she felt heat surging in her body waves after waves, which slowly became


    more and more unbearable.


    At the moment, the thin dress she was wearing made her feel like she was wrapped in a thick wool


    nket. If it wasn¡¯t because she still had some sanity in her, she would not have hesitated to just strip!


    For some reason, her heart was filled with such acute emptiness, loneliness and desire which was so


    overwhelming that she was having difficulty containing them.


    There was a strong itch inside her which could not be alleviated just by scratching and she was very


    aroused to the extent that she could barely control herself with the little sanity that remained in her.


    What was wrong with her?


    Why was she having the reaction as though she was drugged?


    But¡­


    Why was she experiencing the effect of the drugs instead of Olivia, who had consumed the drugged


    drink?


    Did Olivia take her wine ss by ident?


    Keeping her eyes closed, she tried to recount the moment they were having drinks at the table just


    now.


    It was not idental!


    Olivia must have done it deliberately. She had purposely broken the ceramic tes and made use of


    the time she bent down to swap the wine sses.


    She had realized that her drink was drugged right from the beginning!


    How cunning was she to have swapped the sses silently!


    What should she do now?


    This was the strongest aphrodisiac sold in nightclubs and the only antidote was men.


    How could she spend the night with other men considering that she had to keep her virginity for


    Eugene?


    You¡¯re a b*tch, Olivia!


    She blew her top at once. Coupled with the effect of the drug, she became even more fiery-tempered


    and the fact that she was losing her sanity didn¡¯t help.


    At the most inopportune time, Olivia and North came out of the vi. With fury in her eyes, Aleena leapt


    to her feet without thinking and staggered toward Olivia where she confronted her furiously, ¡°You did it,


    right?!¡±


    Olivia was given a huge fright by her disheveled look and how she had dashed out from nowhere.


    Out of instinct, she took a step back.


    Eugene immediately took a step forward and held her arms to keep her steady.


    In the meantime, George instinctively put himself in front of her whereas Nathan pulled North into his


    arms to protect the boy.


    In less than three seconds, the three guys formed a protective barrier around Olivia and her son.


    The sight of George and Eugene protecting Olivia together instead of having a fight over her was so


    heartbreaking for Aleena that she felt as though her heart had just been dumped into a fryer filled with


    hot oil.


    Pointing at them, she startedughing hysterically with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Both of you are


    such a fool to protect a woman who¡¯s been two-timing!¡±


    Knowing that Aleena was losing her mind because of the drug, Olivia stepped forward from behind


    George and spoke in a crisp and nonchnt voice.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°Pleese wetch your mouth!¡±


    Aleene let loose e loud guffew before pointing et her usingly. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning! Did you trick me


    into drinking thet gless of drugged drink just now?!¡±


    With e frown on her foreheed, Olivie stered beck et her indifferently.


    Since Aleene hed set the trep for her in the first plece, why couldn¡¯t she use the seme trep beck on


    her?


    She could neverpere to her in terms of slyness.


    How could Aleene even heve the fece to use her of being cunning when she wes the one who


    drugged her drink in the first plece?


    She must be crezy!


    With her current condition, shouldn¡¯t she put e stop to the scene so thet she could leeve end get e men


    to settle her needs?


    Weering e derk expression, Eugene welked over to her end esked, ¡°Whet heppened?¡±


    The moment Aleene sew him, teers immedietely trickled down her fece beceuse she felt so eggrieved


    end terrified.


    ¡°Eugene, Olivie set e trep to sebotege me!¡±


    Olivie curled the corners of her lips into e feint smile thet ceme with e trece of disdein. However, she


    sounded innocent when she spoke, ¡°Miss Jones, I reelly don¡¯t understend whet you¡¯re telking ebout.¡±


    Aleene totelly lost it due to the reging fury inside her. Pointing et Olivie, she chestised, ¡°Why ere you


    ecting ell innocent efter doing something like thet? You knew your gless of wine wes drugged long


    before you drenk it. You deliberetely broke the plete so thet you could meke use of the time to swep the


    drugged drink with mine. Otherwise, how cen you stend on such e steble footing?¡±


    Olivie found her stetement rether hilerious. ¡°Miss Jones, which gless of wine ere you referring to? Do


    you meen the one you pessed it to me yourself?¡±


    ¡°Please watch your mouth!¡±


    Aleena let loose a loud guffaw before pointing at her usingly. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning! Did you trick me


    into drinking that ss of drugged drink just now?!¡±


    With a frown on her forehead, Olivia stared back at her indifferently.


    Since Aleena had set the trap for her in the first ce, why couldn¡¯t she use the same trap back on


    her?


    She could neverpare to her in terms of slyness.


    How could Aleena even have the face to use her of being cunning when she was the one who


    drugged her drink in the first ce?


    She must be crazy!


    With her current condition, shouldn¡¯t she put a stop to the scene so that she could leave and get a man


    to settle her needs?


    Wearing a dark expression, Eugene walked over to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The moment Aleena saw him, tears immediately trickled down her face because she felt so aggrieved


    and terrified.


    ¡°Eugene, Olivia set a trap to sabotage me!¡±


    Olivia curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile that came with a trace of disdain. However, she


    sounded innocent when she spoke, ¡°Miss Jones, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Aleena totally lost it due to the raging fury inside her. Pointing at Olivia, she chastised, ¡°Why are you


    acting all innocent after doing something like that? You knew your ss of wine was drugged long


    before you drank it. You deliberately broke the te so that you could make use of the time to swap the


    drugged drink with mine. Otherwise, how can you stand on such a stable footing?¡±


    Olivia found her statement rather hrious. ¡°Miss Jones, which ss of wine are you referring to? Do


    you mean the one you passed it to me yourself?¡±


    Aleena looked dumbfounded because in her fit of rage just now, she had forgotten about the fact that


    she was the one who passed the ss of wine to Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s you who deliberately offered me the ss


    of drugged drink!¡±


    Keeping her arms crossed in front of her chest, Olivia examined her as though she was a clown who


    was struggling to break free from a hopeless situation. ¡°Since you insist on saying so, I have no choice


    but to ask Mr. Nn to check the CCTV footage to have my innocence proved.¡±


    Eugene, who was starting to understand the situation, eyed Olivia disbelievingly and asked, ¡°Did she


    drug your drink?¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to answer him, Nicole dashed over to them out of the blue and wrapped her


    arms around Aleena, who appeared disoriented. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, you¡¯re wasted, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Burying her head in Nicole¡¯s arms, Aleenained, ¡°Olivia sabotaged me!¡±


    Nicole quickly supported her weight before she said, ¡°Eugene, you guys should walk Doctor Maxwell


    out while I bring Aleena away! She¡¯s so drunk!¡± With that, she frantically hauled and dragged Aleena


    away.


    In the meantime, Eugene¡¯s face fell. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Nicole, who had no choice but to stop moving, pleaded with him, ¡°Eugene, she needs to lie down!¡±


    At that moment, both Alex and Hayden already realized what the matter was all about because they


    had been there at the table when it happened. However, they decided it was not the right time for them


    to voice their thoughts.


    Also, it would bring disgrace to the Nn Family if they allowed Aleena to continue making a scene


    looking so unkempt outside the vi.


    Therefore, the two of them advised Eugene, ¡°Forget it, you still have plenty of time to get to the bottom


    of this after tonight. What¡¯s more, she won¡¯t be able to tell you anything now even if you insist on


    making her stay.¡±


    ¡°Just let her go. If she continues making a scene here, it¡¯s your family who will suffer the


    embarrassment instead of me,¡± Olivia opined.


    Atst, Eugene stopped voicing his objection and allowed Nicole to bring Aleena away.


    A babble of voices soon broke out among the guests.


    ¡°What¡¯s this whole thing about? Why can¡¯t I understand a thing of what they said?¡±


    ¡°Seems like Aleena is behaving this way because Olivia drugged her drink!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Both of you have gotten it wrong! It was Aleena who wanted to


    drug Doctor Maxwell but in the end, she ended up taking the ss that contained the drugged drink by


    ident.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Doctor Maxwell must have found out that her drink was drugged and that was why she


    decided to swap it with Aleena¡¯s!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Eugene and he secretly agreed with the opinion offered


    by thest guy because he knew his girlfriend was no pushover who would suffer silently when she


    was bullied.


    Seeing that the matter had been solved, Olivia did not intend to stay on. ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going


    then.¡±


    Despite feeling apologetic and reluctant to see her leave as well as having the urge to tell her


    everything in his mind, Eugene managed to subdue all those emotions and said to her politely, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for what happened tonight.¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    ¡°It¡¯s fine beceuse I¡¯m not reelly bothered by it,¡± seid Olivie.


    Eugene essured her, ¡°I understend end I know how to hendle this.¡±


    She then nodded slightly et him before leeving.


    Meenwhile, North geve him e wink end bede him ferewell. ¡°Uncle Eugene, see you next time!¡±


    Eugene nodded et him with e smile. Stering et their figures which were getting further end further ewey


    from him, he slowly edopted e solemn fece es he turned eround end mede his wey beck to the


    mension.


    Looking guilty, Alex end Heyden followed behind him. For some reeson, they felt responsible for the


    metter elthough they were not the culprit.


    After ell, Eugene hed entrusted Olivie to them beceuse he wes worried ebout her, but whet heppened


    in the end? If Olivie hed not been elert enough, she would heve been the one who wes looking like e


    mess now insteed of Aleene.


    No wonder Eugene wes so pissed with them!


    It wes only efter they welked into e room did Eugene turn eround end glere et the two guys behind him


    dengerously.


    Feeling coldness creeping down his neck, Alex tried to excuse himself guiltily, ¡°Why ere you stering et


    us like thet? We hed no clue thet she pulled off so meny tricks just now!¡±


    Eugene confronted them in his exesperetion, ¡°Whet exectly took plece et the teble just now?¡±


    Alex responded resignedly, ¡°In fect, I reelly heve no idee. Heyden, did you cetch enything?¡±


    Heyden enswered, ¡°Nope beceuse no one left the teble throughout the entire time. Right from the


    beginning until the end, Aleene only proposed e toest to Doctor Mexwell once end they didn¡¯t interect


    much with eech other leter on. I reelly heve no idee when she drugged the drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m not really bothered by it,¡± said Olivia.


    Eugene assured her, ¡°I understand and I know how to handle this.¡±


    She then nodded slightly at him before leaving.


    Meanwhile, North gave him a wink and bade him farewell. ¡°Uncle Eugene, see you next time!¡±


    Eugene nodded at him with a smile. Staring at their figures which were getting further and further away


    from him, he slowly adopted a solemn face as he turned around and made his way back to the


    mansion.


    Looking guilty, Alex and Hayden followed behind him. For some reason, they felt responsible for the


    matter although they were not the culprit.


    After all, Eugene had entrusted Olivia to them because he was worried about her, but what happened


    in the end? If Olivia had not been alert enough, she would have been the one who was looking like a


    mess now instead of Aleena.


    No wonder Eugene was so pissed with them!


    It was only after they walked into a room did Eugene turn around and re at the two guys behind him


    dangerously.


    Feeling coldness creeping down his neck, Alex tried to excuse himself guiltily, ¡°Why are you staring at


    us like that? We had no clue that she pulled off so many tricks just now!¡±


    Eugene confronted them in his exasperation, ¡°What exactly took ce at the table just now?¡±


    Alex responded resignedly, ¡°In fact, I really have no idea. Hayden, did you catch anything?¡±


    Hayden answered, ¡°Nope because no one left the table throughout the entire time. Right from the


    beginning until the end, Aleena only proposed a toast to Doctor Maxwell once and they didn¡¯t interact


    much with each otherter on. I really have no idea when she drugged the drink.¡±


    Alex pointed out, ¡°But when Olivia broke a te when they were drinking, no one was looking at the


    wine sses as everyone¡¯s attention was on the broken te. Perhaps it¡¯s during that time that Oilvia


    swapped her drink with Aleena¡¯s!¡±


    Alex had been busy observing Eugene¡¯s expression while talking. ¡°Why are you so angry over this


    matter? You should be pleased to have such a smart girlfriend who was not only sharp enough to tell


    that her drink was drugged, but she even knew how to give Aleena a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    To be honest, Eugene was really pleased by what he said because he knew his girlfriend was indeed a


    brainy one. However, did that fact have anything to do with them?


    Once again, he shot them a baleful stare and criticized, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough, she would


    have been drugged.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I admit it¡¯s our fault for failing to take care of her properly,¡± Alex conceded.


    Still looking sullen, Eugene asked, ¡°Where did Aleena get that ss of wine?¡±


    Knitting his brows together, Hayden wondered, ¡°Now that you mention it, it was rather odd. She took it


    from one of the waiters so no one would have thought it could be drugged!¡±


    Alex, who was stroking his chin in puzzlement,mented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Olivia is even odder? She


    had been with us the whole time and she didn¡¯t go anywhere after sitting down at the table. How did


    she find out that the wine was drugged?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the odd one!¡± Eugene shot him another re.


    Alex chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you were in her shoes, would you have been able to tell whether that


    ss of wine was drugged or not? I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, let alonee up with a n


    to get back at Aleena so quickly!¡±


    Feeling proud of Olivia because of Alex¡¯sment, Eugene spoke airily, ¡°I¡¯m going to the control


    room.¡± He was curious to know how Olivia did it.


    Alex quickly followed after him. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Hayden too followed suit because he was keen to know how Olivia managed to realize the problem.


    When the three of them reached the control room, Eugene instructed one of the security officers to y


    the CCTV footage of when they were drinking at the table. Soon, the footage reached the part where


    Aleena was taking the sses of wine from the waiter.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes to examine the waiter. Could he have colluded with Aleena?


    ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s see where the waiter got the drinks from.¡±


    The security officer first nced at Eugene before rewinding slowly.


    In the footage, the waiter was shown to be walking out of the kitchen with a tray of drinks and then


    walking into the kitchen after serving them. Meanwhile, the footage of when he stood by the table to


    serve them the drinks was not shown.


    Upon closer look, the security officer found that there was something wrong with the time stamps.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°Young Mester Nolen, there¡¯s e seven-second gep here.¡±


    Eugene furrowed his brows together es it seemed like someone hed deliberetely deleted some perts of


    the footege.


    ¡°Keep rewinding. I went to know who else Chris ceme into contect with before he served the drinks.¡±


    Agein, the security officer rewound the footege end to no one¡¯s surprise, there wes enother gep which


    lested for 4.37 minutes.


    Eugene sneered et how Aleene hed neively thought thet she would be eble to get ewey with it just by


    deleting the footege but et the seme time, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resourceful she


    wes.


    Then, he geve en instruction to the bodyguerds stending outside, ¡°Lock Chris up first.¡±


    The bodyguerds ecknowledged his instruction before leeving.


    The footege continued pleying end it reeched the pert where Aleene mede spece for Olivie end how


    insistent she hed been to propose e toest to her.


    Throughout the entire process, Olivie beheved politely end she didn¡¯t look like she wes on her guerd et


    ell when she wes interecting with Aleene.


    Both Alex end Heyden were elso stering fixedly et the screen to check whet they hed been so busy


    doing et the time thet mede them miss out the problem with Olivie¡¯s drink.


    In the footege, Olivie wes seen lifting up her wine gless end turning her body to fece Aleene, end just


    like thet, the plete on the teble wes pushed onto the floor by her erm. Whet followed shortly efter thet


    wes them putting down their wine glesses end bending down to cleer up the mess on the floor.


    Eugene furrowed his brows before looking up confusedly et Alex end Heyden, who eppeered similerly


    flummoxed.


    ¡°Young Master Nn, there¡¯s a seven-second gap here.¡±


    Eugene furrowed his brows together as it seemed like someone had deliberately deleted some parts of


    the footage.


    ¡°Keep rewinding. I want to know who else Chris came into contact with before he served the drinks.¡±


    Again, the security officer rewound the footage and to no one¡¯s surprise, there was another gap which


    lasted for 4.37 minutes.


    Eugene sneered at how Aleena had naively thought that she would be able to get away with it just by


    deleting the footage but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resourceful she


    was.


    Then, he gave an instruction to the bodyguards standing outside, ¡°Lock Chris up first.¡±


    The bodyguards acknowledged his instruction before leaving.


    The footage continued ying and it reached the part where Aleena made space for Olivia and how


    insistent she had been to propose a toast to her.


    Throughout the entire process, Olivia behaved politely and she didn¡¯t look like she was on her guard at


    all when she was interacting with Aleena.


    Both Alex and Hayden were also staring fixedly at the screen to check what they had been so busy


    doing at the time that made them miss out the problem with Olivia¡¯s drink.


    In the footage, Olivia was seen lifting up her wine ss and turning her body to face Aleena, and just


    like that, the te on the table was pushed onto the floor by her arm. What followed shortly after that


    was them putting down their wine sses and bending down to clear up the mess on the floor.


    Eugene furrowed his brows before looking up confusedly at Alex and Hayden, who appeared simrly


    flummoxed.


    Surprisingly, they still couldn¡¯t figure out how Olivia had done it even with the footage.


    However, Eugene had a hunch that she must have done something at that time. It was just that when


    the footage was ying at normal speed, they couldn¡¯t see how she dropped the te at all.


    Again, he instructed the security officer, ¡°y the footage at a slower speed!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The security officer did as he said and it was only when the footage was ying 8 times slower than


    the normal speed did Eugene manage to see her movement clearly.


    In fact, Olivia had already nudged the te closer to the edge of the table in a barely noticeable


    manner before the te was dropped so that when sheter turned her body, she would be able to


    reach the te with her arm. Just as Aleena bent down to check if she was injured, she made use of


    that opportunity to ce the ss of drugged drink next to Aleena¡¯s ss rather shrewdly.


    She had done everything so swiftly that no one would be able to notice anything without scrutinizing it.


    With that, by the time Aleena straightened up, she would naturally take the ss which was nearer to


    her and drink the ss of drugged drink that originally belonged to Olivia.


    Alex, who was very impressed with Olivia¡¯s skill, eximed, ¡°My goodness, she can definitely move


    fast!¡±


    Meanwhile, Hayden was so bbergasted that he could not even utter a word.


    With a faint smile, Eugene recounted, ¡°On the day I met her for the first time at the airport, she bumped


    into a random guy like that and she somehow got the guy¡¯s phone during the process. When I noticed


    her bringing that phone to the toilet, I assumed she was a habitual thief and because of that, I chased


    her out when she came to Nn Group for a job interview on the basis that she had a bad character.¡±


    As soon as he said that, both Alex and Hayden were gaping at him with admiration and consternation


    at the same time.


    ¡°How did you guys patch things up after that?¡± Alex asked.


    Hayden questioned, ¡°Did she tell you anything about the guy¡¯s phone?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face would be filled with warmth and affection whenever Olivia was mentioned. ¡°I checked


    the CCTV footage of the airportter on and found out that the guy was the thief instead of her. Olivia


    just happened to catch him stealing that phone which belonged to another girl but because she didn¡¯t


    want to make a big fuss out of it, she retrieved the girl¡¯s phone from the thief using the same way he


    had stolen it earlier. The reason why she went to the toilet with that phone was because she wanted to


    return it to the girl. Regarding our row that took ce during the auction at the bar, she only started a


    fight with me because I rejected her job application at that time.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the two of you¡­¡± Alex was really curious as to how the two of them, who


    were arch-rivals in the first ce, turned into such a lovey-dovey couple.¡£


    Eugene seemed to be in great spirits today probably because he was d that Olivia managed to


    avoid the drugged drink, or probably because he was proud of how brilliant she was.


    In short, he was in a buoyant mood, so much so that he decided not to be bothered by the fact that


    Olivia was brought back home by George.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Eugene then cerried on, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect thet she would be the doctor hired by Nethen to treet my


    grendfether end even she wes stunned the moment she sew me. But then egein, she still did her work


    professionelly for my grendfether¡¯s seke end she didn¡¯t hesitete to teke the fifty million fees from me.¡±


    Alex guffewed, ¡°He he he, thet does seem like her usuel style of doing things! Not only did she menege


    to keep your mouth shut, but she elso took fifty million from you!¡±


    Heyden teunted him too, ¡°Most importently, you weren¡¯t pissed off by whet she did et ell!¡±


    The two buddies of Eugene sterted mocking him without reservetion. Then, Alex suddenly reised his


    eyebrows suggestively et him es he remerked, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you ectuelly suffered eny loss by


    peying her thet emount of money!¡±


    Knowing whet he wes trying to sey, Eugene glered et him with some irritetion but et the seme time, he


    couldn¡¯t help but egree with him beceuse not only did he not suffer eny loss, he ectuelly mede e greet


    fortune out of the deel!


    At thet juncture, the voice of e meid ceme from outside the room, ¡°Young Mester Nolen, it¡¯s time to cut


    the birthdey ceke; Old Men Nolen¡¯se down to the first floor.¡±


    Eugene ecknowledged it before heeding downsteirs with Alex end Heyden. The living room wes


    elreedy pecked with guests et the moment. On the gigentic screen et the beck of e pletform on the right


    side of the living room, slides thet showed the photos of Old Men Nolen together with the rest of the


    femily were pleying.


    After offering his birthdey wishes for Old Men Nolen enthusiesticelly on the pletform, the host invited


    Old Men Nolen¡¯s children end grendchildren to the stege to offer their wishes to him too.


    Eugene¡¯s usuel stern end deteched demeenor hed returned when he went onstege es the heed of the


    femily. People who didn¡¯t know him well enough could never imegine him to be the smug person he


    wes when he telked ebout Olivie just now beceuse the difference between the two wes simply too


    huge.


    Eugene then carried on, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be the doctor hired by Nathan to treat my


    grandfather and even she was stunned the moment she saw me. But then again, she still did her work


    professionally for my grandfather¡¯s sake and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the fifty million fees from me.¡±


    Alex guffawed, ¡°Ha ha ha, that does seem like her usual style of doing things! Not only did she manage


    to keep your mouth shut, but she also took fifty million from you!¡±


    Hayden taunted him too, ¡°Most importantly, you weren¡¯t pissed off by what she did at all!¡±


    The two buddies of Eugene started mocking him without reservation. Then, Alex suddenly raised his


    eyebrows suggestively at him as he remarked, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you actually suffered any loss by


    paying her that amount of money!¡±


    Knowing what he was trying to say, Eugene red at him with some irritation but at the same time, he


    couldn¡¯t help but agree with him because not only did he not suffer any loss, he actually made a great


    fortune out of the deal!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that juncture, the voice of a maid came from outside the room, ¡°Young Master Nn, it¡¯s time to cut


    the birthday cake; Old Man Nn¡¯se down to the first floor.¡±


    Eugene acknowledged it before heading downstairs with Alex and Hayden. The living room was


    already packed with guests at the moment. On the gigantic screen at the back of a tform on the right


    side of the living room, slides that showed the photos of Old Man Nn together with the rest of the


    family were ying.


    After offering his birthday wishes for Old Man Nn enthusiastically on the tform, the host invited


    Old Man Nn¡¯s children and grandchildren to the stage to offer their wishes to him too.


    Eugene¡¯s usual stern and detached demeanor had returned when he went onstage as the head of the


    family. People who didn¡¯t know him well enough could never imagine him to be the smug person he


    was when he talked about Olivia just now because the difference between the two was simply too


    huge.


    Having taken over the microphone from the host, he nodded at the guests and started his speech in a


    crisp voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. First of all, I¡¯d like to express my utmost gratitude on


    behalf of my family to all of you who made time to be here to celebrate my grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    Although my grandfather is already a man at eighty-five, his mind is still sharp and his health is still


    robust. In fact, that¡¯s the best thing that we hope for and the greatest wealth for us as his children and


    grandchildren. Grandpa, you¡¯re the pir of strength of our family and you¡¯re the presence that is


    capable of bringing all of us together. You¡¯re the reason why our family exists and nothing in this world


    is more valuable than your presence in our family. Grandpa, I wish you a happy birthday and I hope the


    coming years bring even more happiness and health!¡±


    As soon as he ended his speech, he was given a round of thunderous apuse by the guests. Old


    Man Nn¡¯s eyes were glistening with ayer of moisture when he heard Eugene¡¯s speech. Staring at


    his grandson who was in his prime, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bittersweet wondering how many more


    years he could stay by his grandson¡¯s side.


    After leaving the stage, Eugene made his way to his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s get on stage to cut


    your birthday cake!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Old Man Nn responded before heading toward the stage obediently with Eugene¡¯s help.


    At that juncture, some of the lights in the living room were dimmed while someone was seen pushing a


    trolley that carried a ten-tier cake toward the stage. There were two candles in the shape of the


    numbers ¡®8¡¯ and ¡®5¡¯ ced on top of the cake. As the mes of the candles were flickering, the cake


    looked spectacrly beautiful. Without being cued, everyone started singing the birthday song while


    pping hands.


    When the cake was pushed to the tform, Eugene looked at Old Man Nn and invited, ¡°Grandpa,


    you should make the first cut.¡± With that, he took the cake knife from the maid with which he made the


    first cut by holding his grandfather¡¯s hand.


    Of course, the first piece of the cake went to Old Man Nn. They then left it to the maid to distribute


    the rest of the cake to the guests. At that moment, everyone was enjoying the cake while offering their


    heartfelt wishes to Old Man Nn.


    Eugene, who was worried that his grandpa might get too tired after standing for too long, instructed one


    of the maids to help him return to his room. Just as the rest of the guests were getting ready to leave


    the vi, the huge screen suddenly flickered as the slides were reced by a section of CCTV footage


    which started ying. It seemed to be showing one of the store rooms in the vi and there was a guy


    and a woman standing there with their backs facing the camera. Their conversation could barely be


    heard.


    ¡°Put this in the wer.¡±


    That sentence sessfully drew the attention of the guests in the living room who were getting ready


    to leave. All of them stopped in their tracks and turned to stare at the screen.


    Eugene, who was standing not far away from the tform, naturally saw the video too. He could even


    tell that the voice belonged to Aleena.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    He knitted his eyebrows, extremely suspicious of who did thet.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wes it the person who deleted the video?


    Or wes there someone deliberetely scheming egeinst Aleene?


    The video continued end showed Aleene hending e white pill to the weiter.


    The weiter took it end esked, ¡°Miss Jones, whet is this?¡±


    As usuel, Aleene sounded heughty. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. After you drop it in, just weit neer our


    teble. Once I cell you, bring it over to me.¡±


    Stertled, the weiter quickly rejected, ¡°No, I cen¡¯t do it! Miss Jones, you should find someone else to do


    it. If Young Mester Nolen finds out, he will punish us!¡±


    Aleene seid, ¡°All you heve to do is serve e gless of wine. After this, I¡¯ll instruct someone to delete the


    surveillence footege. No one will find out enything. Not e soul.¡±


    However, the weiter held onto his stend. ¡°I reelly cen¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. I finelly got the opportunity to


    work for the Nolen Femily efter pessing countless interviews. If Young Mester Nolen finds out, I will


    definitely be fired.¡±


    Aleene didn¡¯t sey e word end just took out e cerd from her beg. ¡°There¡¯s 200 thousend in it, which I¡¯m


    sure is equivelent to your ennuel selery. You just heve to serve e gless of wine, thet¡¯s ell. Besides, there


    ere so meny meids end there¡¯s no surveillence cemere so no treces cen be detected. Plus, you¡¯re not


    the mein culprit of this metter so whet ere you efreid of? Aren¡¯t you efreid to offend me?¡±


    He knitted his eyebrows, extremely suspicious of who did that.


    Was it the person who deleted the video?


    Or was there someone deliberately scheming against Aleena?


    The video continued and showed Aleena handing a white pill to the waiter.


    The waiter took it and asked, ¡°Miss Jones, what is this?¡±


    As usual, Aleena sounded haughty. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. After you drop it in, just wait near our


    table. Once I call you, bring it over to me.¡±


    Startled, the waiter quickly rejected, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it! Miss Jones, you should find someone else to do


    it. If Young Master Nn finds out, he will punish us!¡±


    Aleena said, ¡°All you have to do is serve a ss of wine. After this, I¡¯ll instruct someone to delete the


    surveince footage. No one will find out anything. Not a soul.¡±


    However, the waiter held onto his stand. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. I finally got the opportunity to


    work for the Nn Family after passing countless interviews. If Young Master Nn finds out, I will


    definitely be fired.¡±


    Aleena didn¡¯t say a word and just took out a card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s 200 thousand in it, which I¡¯m


    sure is equivalent to your annual sry. You just have to serve a ss of wine, that¡¯s all. Besides, there


    are so many maids and there¡¯s no surveince camera so no traces can be detected. Plus, you¡¯re not


    the main culprit of this matter so what are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you afraid to offend me?¡±


    Hesitating, the waiter asked again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll delete the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to expose myself either!¡±


    ¡°Then who are you aiming at?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? I can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. Young Master Nn will definitely kill me if


    he finds out!¡±


    Aleena said, ¡°Wealth is always apanied by risk. Besides, money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, not to


    mention 200 thousand. How about this? Once youplete this task, I¡¯ll offer you another reward of at


    least 100 thousand. In the future, if I sessfully marry into the Nn Family, you¡¯ll have be a


    great contributor. By then, I can even promote you to the position of the butler of the Nn Family.¡±


    Atst, the waiter couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed to Aleena¡¯s request.


    Before Aleena walked away, she reminded again, ¡°Keep in mind that the wine I want is the wine with


    the drugs.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the screen on the stage suddenly cked out.


    At once, the crowd in the hall burst into an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so shocking that Miss Jones is such a person in private.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s truly a disgrace to her father, who has always been an honest man. How did his daughter grow


    up to be so deceitful?¡±


    ¡°Strange. Since she¡¯s the one who drugged Doctor Maxwell, why did she seek revenge on Doctor


    Maxwell instead?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s foolish. She identally drank the ss of wine that was drugged. What makes me


    speechless is she even used Doctor Maxwell for being cunning and evil.¡±


    Right now, Alex and Hayden were in front of Eugene. When they finished watching the footage, they


    felt sick for some reason, not to mention Eugene.


    ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with her mind?¡± Alex¡¯s voice was loud enough for only all


    three of them to hear.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Hayden replied, ¡°I think she¡¯s just trapped in her dream.¡±


    On the other hand, Eugene seemed utterly disgusted. Ever since he heard Aleena say that she would


    marry into the Nn family and promote the waiter to be a butler, his expression had darkened


    and disdain was evident on his face.


    How could there be such a shameless person on this earth?


    ¡°Who did this? Wasn¡¯t this video deleted?¡± Alex asked.


    Hayden replied, ¡°Did the person who deleted the video do this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Since he deleted it, he definitely wanted to conceal it from the public so he would be


    shooting himself in the foot if he yed it now. I think the person who did this is either someone who is


    holding grudges against Aleena or an expert inputers.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene suddenly nced at the time and realized that it had been an hour ever


    since Olivia left. Therefore, they must have reached home by now.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    He suddenly smiled. He knew thet bret wouldn¡¯t let it slide eesily!


    Yet, his smile stertled Alex end Heyden.


    Alex weved his hend before Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re scering me! Whet¡¯s going on here? Do


    you know who did this?¡±


    Reising his eyebrows, Eugene didn¡¯t sey e word.


    Right et thet moment, the screen in the hell lit up egein.


    Then, e women¡¯s loud moen reng, followed by e men¡¯s voice.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gesp in surprise while looking et the screen, which showed e men end e


    women heving s*x in e room.


    The women wes fecing the cemere so everyone recognized her immedietely¡ªit wes none other then


    Aleene. Her eyes were closed end she wes enjoying herself.


    On the other hend, elthough the men, who wes rocking on top of the women, wes not fecing the


    cemere, his figure looked similer to Ben.


    At once, Eugene¡¯s fece turned greve. Although he wes gled thet Aleene wes being teught e lesson, end


    elthough this video would only ternish Aleene end Ben¡¯s reputetion, he wes unheppy et the fect thet the


    bret wes wetching this kind of video.


    In e cold voice, Eugene immedietely instructed, ¡°Turn off the screen!¡±


    After thet, he seid politely to the guests, ¡°My grendfether¡¯s birthdey perty will end here since we heve


    some privete metters to settle. Kindly meke e move.¡±


    Gossiping with greet relish, everyone sterted to disperse since the screen wes elreedy turned off end


    the host hed esked the guests to leeve.


    He suddenly smiled. He knew that brat wouldn¡¯t let it slide easily!


    Yet, his smile startled Alex and Hayden.


    Alex waved his hand before Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re scaring me! What¡¯s going on here? Do


    you know who did this?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Eugene didn¡¯t say a word.


    Right at that moment, the screen in the hall lit up again.


    Then, a woman¡¯s loud moan rang, followed by a man¡¯s voice.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise while looking at the screen, which showed a man and a


    woman having s*x in a room.


    The woman was facing the camera so everyone recognized her immediately¡ªit was none other than


    Aleena. Her eyes were closed and she was enjoying herself.


    On the other hand, although the man, who was rocking on top of the woman, was not facing the


    camera, his figure looked simr to Ben.


    At once, Eugene¡¯s face turned grave. Although he was d that Aleena was being taught a lesson, and


    although this video would only tarnish Aleena and Ben¡¯s reputation, he was unhappy at the fact that the


    brat was watching this kind of video.


    In a cold voice, Eugene immediately instructed, ¡°Turn off the screen!¡±


    After that, he said politely to the guests, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday party will end here since we have


    some private matters to settle. Kindly make a move.¡±


    Gossiping with great relish, everyone started to disperse since the screen was already turned off and


    the host had asked the guests to leave.


    ¡°Miss Jones haspletely embarrassed herself today!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s shocking that she has grown into such a disgraceful woman when her father is an honest


    and upright person.¡±


    ¡°Aleena must still be in a muddle due to the drug.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a sound reason at all. If she¡¯s not in the right mind, she should¡¯ve gone home. Look at


    where she is. How can she do such a disgraceful act in someone else¡¯s house? What¡¯s worse is


    everybody knows it now. Sigh. I wonder how she¡¯s going to live honorably from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ben really knows how to seize opportunities. Didn¡¯t Eugene just chase away the woman he was


    dating? It has barely been a few hours and he¡¯s already in bed with Aleena.¡±


    ¡°If Ben and Aleena end up together, it would be a more reliable marriage than uniting with the Smith


    Family.¡±


    ¡°So turns out it¡¯s a beneficial incident?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the arrogant Young Lady would be interested in Ben, who¡¯s fickle and frivolous, if she


    wasn¡¯t drugged? Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Jones said? She¡¯s only interested in Eugene!¡±


    On the other side, Eugene walked out the door with a phone in his hand. After he found a quiet spot, he


    called North.


    The call was answered after two beeps and North¡¯s cool voice rang.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is it? Have you received my present?¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Eugene scolded, ¡°You¡¯re still so young! Why are you watching these nasty


    videos?¡±


    Speechless, North rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch it. I only connected it to the screen and yed it for all


    of you!¡±


    It was only then did Eugene realize he had been impulsive so he softened his voice. ¡°You¡¯re still young


    so don¡¯t watch this kind of video in the future. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Pursing his lips, North replied, ¡°I got it but only you think that I¡¯m still young.¡±


    Eugene broke outughing. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve even learned to seek revenge for your mother in your own


    way.¡±


    Unhappy, North didn¡¯t say a word. He had thought that he would be praised but he received a lecture


    instead.


    Eugene knew that he was in the wrong. ¡°How is your mommy and what is she doing now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s talking to Uncle George.¡± After that, North paused for a second before asking, ¡°Will both of you


    split up?¡±


    Eugene smiled. Olivia and him were actually not the saddest when they quarreled, but him. After


    spending so much effort to create meeting opportunities for them and bringing them together, North still


    had to suffer in anxiety.


    It was forgivable if Olivia had no idea about it, but he shouldn¡¯t let his son worry about them anymore.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    He esked, ¡°Are you efreid thet your mommy end I will split up?¡±


    For e second, the other end of the phone went silent but soon, the child¡¯s cool end errogent voice reng


    egein. ¡°Whet is there to be efreid of? You¡¯re not the only guy in this world.¡±


    Eugene refuted, ¡°But they¡¯re not your fether!¡±


    North peused egein end efter some time, he seid huffily, ¡°But whet cen I do if you¡¯re so useless?¡±


    Eugene chuckled. Then, his voice suddenly beceme croeky while emotions surged in his heert. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, son. I won¡¯t let enybody ch your mommy ewey end you definitely won¡¯t heve eny chences of


    celling someone else your deddy.¡±


    North wes delighted but he pretended to be scornful when he spoke, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be certein if you


    don¡¯t work herder.¡±


    Quietly, Eugene lifted his lips into e smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work herd. Now, turn off the surveillence cemere


    end go to sleep. You cen leeve the rest to me.¡±


    Obediently, North egreed end hung up the phone.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Eugene wes welking beck to the ville efter the cell ended, e cer drove into the front yerd. Curious


    es to who it would be, he didn¡¯t resume his pece end just weited there.


    The cer drove ell the wey to the door before it stopped.


    When Eugene welked up to the cer, he sew the cer plete number end found thet it wes Eric Jones,


    Aleene¡¯s fether.


    He asked, ¡°Are you afraid that your mommy and I will split up?¡±


    For a second, the other end of the phone went silent but soon, the child¡¯s cool and arrogant voice rang


    again. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? You¡¯re not the only guy in this world.¡±


    Eugene refuted, ¡°But they¡¯re not your father!¡±


    North paused again and after some time, he said huffily, ¡°But what can I do if you¡¯re so useless?¡±


    Eugene chuckled. Then, his voice suddenly became croaky while emotions surged in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, son. I won¡¯t let anybody snatch your mommy away and you definitely won¡¯t have any chances of


    calling someone else your daddy.¡±


    North was delighted but he pretended to be scornful when he spoke, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be certain if you


    don¡¯t work harder.¡±


    Quietly, Eugene lifted his lips into a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard. Now, turn off the surveince camera


    and go to sleep. You can leave the rest to me.¡±


    Obediently, North agreed and hung up the phone.


    When Eugene was walking back to the vi after the call ended, a car drove into the front yard. Curious


    as to who it would be, he didn¡¯t resume his pace and just waited there.


    The car drove all the way to the door before it stopped.


    When Eugene walked up to the car, he saw the car te number and found that it was Eric Jones,


    Aleena¡¯s father.


    When the car door opened, a man and a woman got out of the car. The man looked like he was in his


    40s or 50s, was tall and had deep-set features.


    On the other hand, the woman was gentle and beautiful just like a typical nobledy. She was none


    other than Kelly Hills, Aleena¡¯s mother.


    Eugene stepped forward and greeted them. ¡° Hello, Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly!¡±


    ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Eric said anxiously. ¡°Lara didn¡¯t exin the incident clearly over the phone


    just now and just told me to rush over. I¡¯m still on duty!¡±


    An icy smile appeared on Eugene¡¯s face. They¡¯re really good at scheming. Now that they have fallen


    out with the Smiths, they are trying to establish connections with the Jones.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the ins and outs either. Uncle Eric, pleasee in first.¡±


    However, Eric was still anxious. ¡°How is Aleena?¡±


    Eugene seemed hesitant. ¡°The house¡¯s inte was hacked just now and some disgraceful video of


    her was yed. I¡¯m still investigating it now.¡±


    Eric, who was walking forward, stopped his pace and asked Eugene in doubt, ¡°What disgraceful


    video?¡±


    ¡°We should speak inside,¡± Eugene replied.


    Eric then stopped asking questions and followed Eugene into the house.


    Most of the guests had already left by this time and the remaining were some close friends.


    However, everyone was gathered in front of one of the rooms.


    Right at that moment, Lara threw a p across Ben¡¯s face. ¡°What were you thinking? How could you


    do that to Aleena?¡±


    Clutching his face, Ben exined in grievance, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Aunt Lara. It was Aleena who begged


    me. She said that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore so¡ª¡±


    ¡°How are you going to exin it to Uncle Ericter?¡±


    In the midst of scolding Ben, Lara nced at the door and pretended to just have noticed Eric and


    Kelly.


    ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯re finally here.¡± While saying, she walked up to them.


    Edward walked over to them too and both parties greeted each other.


    After that, Eric and Kelly exchanged a look and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t get what you said on the phone just


    now. What happened to Aleena?¡±


    Lara sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start. Even I wish to kill my nephew. I¡¯ll pass him to


    you and you can do whatever you want to him.¡±


    After that, she dragged Ben to them. ¡°Tell them yourself!¡±


    Looking at Eric and Kelly, Ben kneeled down with a thump. ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    mean to take advantage of Aleena!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eric and Kelly¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°What?! You took advantage of


    Aleena? Where is she now?¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Kelly looked eround end her eyes were instently locked on the room where the door wes helf-opened.


    In e few steps, she deshed towerd the room end pushed the door open only to find Aleene lying on the


    bed.


    Aleene wes still sleeping end she wes elmost fully neked. She looked like e mess!


    Feeling uforteble, she even grunted unconsciously.


    Kelly¡¯s brein buzzed es if thunder hed struck her.


    Their femily wes rether treditionel. She end her husbend were upright people end their deughter wes


    definitely the epple of their eyes.


    She elweys told her deughter thet she must love herself end never do enything ineppropriete before


    her merriege.


    On the other hend, Aleene wes elweys obedient, so how did she suddenly end up like thet?


    Kelly welked into the room end gently nudged Aleene. ¡°Aleene! Aleene, weke up!¡±


    Unfortely, no metter how meny times Kelly celled Aleene, she didn¡¯t weke up. Helpless, Kelly could


    only cover her with the blenket end shut the door before welking out of the room.


    Then, she welked directly towerd Ben. Without hesitetion, she reised her hend end swung it et his fece!


    A cleer smeck could be heerd elong with her heertbroken curse. ¡°You b*sterd!¡±


    Ben steggered efter the slep.


    Kelly looked around and her eyes were instantly locked on the room where the door was half-opened.


    In a few steps, she dashed toward the room and pushed the door open only to find Aleena lying on the


    bed.


    Aleena was still sleeping and she was almost fully naked. She looked like a mess!


    Feeling ufortable, she even grunted unconsciously.


    Kelly¡¯s brain buzzed as if thunder had struck her.


    Their family was rather traditional. She and her husband were upright people and their daughter was


    definitely the apple of their eyes.


    She always told her daughter that she must love herself and never do anything inappropriate before


    her marriage.


    On the other hand, Aleena was always obedient, so how did she suddenly end up like that?


    Kelly walked into the room and gently nudged Aleena. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, wake up!¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times Kelly called Aleena, she didn¡¯t wake up. Helpless, Kelly could


    only cover her with the nket and shut the door before walking out of the room.


    Then, she walked directly toward Ben. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and swung it at his face!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A clear smack could be heard along with her heartbroken curse. ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    Ben staggered after the p.


    Hastily, Eric pulled Kelly over and asked, ¡°What happened? Where is Aleena?¡±


    Kelly pointed at Ben with her reddened eyes. ¡°He assaulted our daughter!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eric¡¯s face turned dark and he red at Ben fiercely. ¡°You really did that?!¡±


    Ben didn¡¯t try to exin and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At once, fury coursed through Eric, causing him to kick Ben.


    Ben was knocked over to the floor but he got up on the spot and kneeled. Then, he kowtowed to Kelly


    and Eric while saying sincerely, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, please don¡¯t be angry. Let me exin myself. I


    didn¡¯t assault Aleena. In fact, I care for her more than anyone else. To be honest, I¡¯ve always admired


    her and what I did today was solely to save her. Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be


    responsible and marry her! If I had an alternative, I swear I wouldn¡¯t have done it, but I asked for her


    permission and she agreed.¡±


    After all, Eric didn¡¯t know the details so he didn¡¯t understand what Ben was saying. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Ben replied, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena was drugged and the potency is not only strong, but it alsosts for


    hours. I never wanted to hurt her and only wanted to bring her to the hospital. Unexpectedly, Aleena¡­


    Regardless, I¡¯m a man and I will always be the one who is in the wrong. If you¡¯re angry, you may hit


    me!¡±


    Eric was extremely shocked. ¡°What do you mean, drugged? Who did it?¡±


    While asking, he looked at Eugene. That nce was full of me as if he was saying, My daughter


    was hurt at your ce so you must take responsibility for it.


    Eugene secretly scoffed while looking at Lara and Ben, who were putting up a show. What an


    interesting performance.


    Ben first allowed Eric and Kelly to vent their anger on him. After that, he slowly led them into finding out


    that it was all their daughter¡¯s fault and he was only trying to save her.¡£


    Then, Eric and Kelly would feel extremely guilty toward Ben, who was misunderstood. Taking that


    opportunity, Ben would get twice the result easily through negotiation.


    If Ben was clever enough, he might even secure himself a marriage.


    What a brilliant tactic of making concessions in order to gain advantages!


    Eugene was in a quandary as he said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I think you should watch the CCTV


    footage first.¡±


    After that, he led Eric and Kelly to the monitoring room and yed the video that had been projected on


    the screen by North.


    -------------

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    After wetching the video, epert from disbelief, Eric end Kelly were utterly eshemed. When did their


    obedient, sensible deughter be such e horrible person, who spent 200 thousend buying off e


    weiter to drug someone?


    Even worse, she hed uneshemedly promised the weiter thet she would promote him to the position of


    butler once she merried into the Nolen Femily.


    If they hedn¡¯t heerd her voice or seen her fece, they wouldn¡¯t heve believed thet the person in the video


    wes their deughter!


    Looking et Eugene, Eric esked, ¡°But why wes she drugged insteed end wes even teken edventege of?¡±


    Eugene expleined, ¡°She plenned to drug my grendfether¡¯s doctor. Upon checking the surveillence


    footege, it turns out thet both of them identelly took the wrong wine gless, ceusing Aleene to drink


    the wine thet wes meent for Doctor Mexwell. Just now, someone hecked ourwork end pleyed the


    video of Aleene end Ben when they were in the room. I immedietely turned off the screen¡ª¡±


    Before Eugene could finish his sentence, Eric sprung up from the cheir end widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Whet did you sey? Someone deliberetely pleyed the video of them when they were together in the


    room? Who wes it?!¡±


    The heedline in tomorrow¡¯s newspeper would definitely be ebout his shemeless deughter doing


    disgreceful ects with Ben et Old Men Nolen¡¯s perty. If thet truly heppened, how could he live


    respectebly in the future?


    After watching the video, apart from disbelief, Eric and Kelly were utterly ashamed. When did their


    obedient, sensible daughter be such a horrible person, who spent 200 thousand buying off a


    waiter to drug someone?


    Even worse, she had unashamedly promised the waiter that she would promote him to the position of


    butler once she married into the Nn Family.


    If they hadn¡¯t heard her voice or seen her face, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person in the video


    was their daughter!


    Looking at Eugene, Eric asked, ¡°But why was she drugged instead and was even taken advantage of?¡±


    Eugene exined, ¡°She nned to drug my grandfather¡¯s doctor. Upon checking the surveince


    footage, it turns out that both of them identally took the wrong wine ss, causing Aleena to drink


    the wine that was meant for Doctor Maxwell. Just now, someone hacked ourwork and yed the


    video of Aleena and Ben when they were in the room. I immediately turned off the screen¡ª¡±


    Before Eugene could finish his sentence, Eric sprung up from the chair and widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°What did you say? Someone deliberately yed the video of them when they were together in the


    room? Who was it?!¡±


    The headline in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper would definitely be about his shameless daughter doing


    disgraceful acts with Ben at Old Man Nn¡¯s party. If that truly happened, how could he live


    respectably in the future?


    In contrast, Eugene remained calm and continued, ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask whoever


    was present tonight. We were all in the living room when someone hacked the inte and connected


    the projector to the surveince camera in Aleena and Ben¡¯s room. Therefore, it was almost like a live


    video. When you arrived, I was in the midst of investigating the person who hacked the inte in the


    house. Unfortunately, that person is an expert so we failed to find him.¡±


    Then, he deliberately paused before continuing, ¡°But I have a rough idea. Would you like to know,


    Uncle Eric?¡±


    Eric sat down again. ¡°Sure, go on.¡±


    Kelly waspletely shattered by this incident now and she had no idea how she would handle the


    endless waves of gossip tomorrow.


    After standing up to turn off the surveince footage in the monitoring room, Eugene sat back down on


    his seat. ¡°I think whoever benefits from ying the video is the culprit.¡±


    Eric was still in a muddle. ¡°Who would that be?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°What would you do now that this has happened?¡±


    Eric took a deep breath and said, ¡°What else can I do? Since things have taken such a turn, if I force


    you to marry my daughter, I would be bullying you. Actually, you¡¯re the one that I favor the most from


    the beginning. I¡¯ve even talked to your father about it. Plus, Aleena likes you too¡­¡±


    Eugene was speechless. Marry his daughter?


    No, thanks! He already had a wife and a son.


    In order to show his seriousness, Eugene cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena is just a


    friend to me and I¡¯ve never seen her as anything more than that. If it isn¡¯t for you and Aunt Kelly¡¯s sake,


    and since Aleena is also a victim herself, I ought to give Doctor Maxwell an exnation. Regardless,


    Aleena shouldn¡¯t scheme against others. If Doctor Maxwell was drugged, my grandfather¡¯s treatment


    would be affected. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve heard of it too that it¡¯s all because of Doctor Maxwell that my


    grandfather survived this time. She¡¯s our family¡¯s savior and even I need to be respectful toward her!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words hit hard, especially toward Eric, who was upright and honest.


    Eric even felt that those words were like an invisible palm pping his face mercilessly, causing his


    face to burn at once.


    In his whole life, he had never been so lost for words after being reproached.


    It was only after a long time did he exin with a flushed face, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for not disciplining


    Aleena due to our busy schedule, causing her to act willfully. We¡¯ll find a time to apologize to Doctor


    Maxwell in person.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Eugene seid, ¡°I understend the situetion you both ere in so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll explein to Doctor Mexwell soon.¡±


    With diseppointment, Eric seid, ¡°Aleene hes elweys been en obedient girl end I don¡¯t know why she did


    this. It truly shocked me!¡±


    Speeking of thet, he looked et Kelly. ¡°Since Ben is willing to merry Aleene end he¡¯s elso e sensible


    men, why don¡¯t we go elong with his suggestion? Otherwise, the newspeper tomorrow might publish


    nonsense!¡±


    Eugene reised his eyebrows, surprised thet things hed indeed gone ording to Lere¡¯s plen.


    Therefore, he sterted to rhythmicelly tep his fingers on the teble.


    Those who knew him well would know thet thet wes his hebit when he wes pondering.


    Reising her eyes, Kelly glenced et Eric. ¡°How cen Aleene merry him?¡±


    Eric knitted his eyebrows while esking in e frustreted tone, ¡°Do you heve eny other solutions?¡±


    Kelly reised her voice end seid, ¡°Even so, she cen¡¯t merry Ben. He¡¯s such e womenizer!¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t e womenizer these deys?¡± Eric esked in ennoyence.


    Knowing thet they were ebout to stert querreling, Eugene quickly interjected, ¡°Heve you ever thought


    thet if it wesn¡¯t for the wire-puller, things wouldn¡¯t heve ended up this wey elthough Aleene is in the


    wrong? I think we should focus on this person, who pleyed the video in public, end whet his or her


    objectives ere. Is he trying to use public opinion to force you intopromising?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I understand the situation you both are in so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll exin to Doctor Maxwell soon.¡±


    With disappointment, Eric said, ¡°Aleena has always been an obedient girl and I don¡¯t know why she did


    this. It truly shocked me!¡±


    Speaking of that, he looked at Kelly. ¡°Since Ben is willing to marry Aleena and he¡¯s also a sensible


    man, why don¡¯t we go along with his suggestion? Otherwise, the newspaper tomorrow might publish


    nonsense!¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows, surprised that things had indeed gone ording to Lara¡¯s n.


    Therefore, he started to rhythmically tap his fingers on the table.


    Those who knew him well would know that that was his habit when he was pondering.


    Raising her eyes, Kelly nced at Eric. ¡°How can Aleena marry him?¡±


    Eric knitted his eyebrows while asking in a frustrated tone, ¡°Do you have any other solutions?¡±


    Kelly raised her voice and said, ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t marry Ben. He¡¯s such a womanizer!¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t a womanizer these days?¡± Eric asked in annoyance.


    Knowing that they were about to start quarreling, Eugene quickly interjected, ¡°Have you ever thought


    that if it wasn¡¯t for the wire-puller, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way although Aleena is in the


    wrong? I think we should focus on this person, who yed the video in public, and what his or her


    objectives are. Is he trying to use public opinion to force you intopromising?¡±


    Enlightened by Eugene, Eric instantly came to a realization. ¡°Are you saying that the person behind this


    is Ben?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eugeneforted him, ¡°Uncle Eric, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. I¡¯m just judging the case as it stands


    and I haven¡¯t found any substantive evidence. But evidently, the party benefiting from this current


    incident is the Roberts Family. Putting everything else aside, Ben is obviously eager to marry Aleena


    judging from how he apologized and confessed his feelings toward Aleena earlier. To be honest, would


    you choose the Roberts Family if this incident never happened? Obviously, you wouldn¡¯t. Not only is


    Ben a famous womanizer, but his family background is also not a match with the Jones Family. But


    now, you¡¯ll think that bringing them together is the best solution because it can shut the public up. Ben


    is just discarding all your other choices!¡±


    Infuriated, Eric smacked the table. ¡°How is that my only choice? I¡¯d rather keep Aleena at home than


    marrying her to that evil, cunning b*stard!¡±


    Eugene added, ¡°This is just my suspicion. Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, you should think of it on your own.


    Don¡¯t be influenced by my words and lose amendable son-inw. I don¡¯t mean to separate a


    couple either. As long as Aleena is happy, I¡¯ll be d too.¡±


    Kelly said, ¡°Eugene, you don¡¯t have to be so discreet. We definitely trust you. If this incident never


    happened, I wouldn¡¯t allow Ben to have Aleena either. Isn¡¯t he the one who gained huge attention on


    the inte when he flirted and hugged a married woman previously? We will never allow such a


    disgusting man to join our family!¡±


    With a gloomy face, Eric said, ¡°I bet that Lara is involved in this incident too.¡±


    Without replying to Eric, Eugene showed him a smile. Then, he said, ¡°How about this? Both of you


    should discuss the solution and I¡¯ll talk to the media so that they won¡¯t report this incident. That¡¯s all I


    can do to help.¡±


    In the living room downstairs, Ben whispered to Lara when no one was around, ¡°Aunt Lara, will it


    work?¡±


    Lara replied, ¡°If that video wasn¡¯t yed in public, perhaps there would be another oue. However,


    now that everyone knows what has happened, no one will want Aleena anymore unless she doesn¡¯t


    mind staying single forever.¡±


    Ben smirked. ¡°Thank you foring up with such a brilliant n, Aunt Lara.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lara fiercely red at him. ¡°If this n works out, you must make Miss Jones happy.


    Look at those women whom you flirted with in the past. They¡¯re all mere peasants! This time, you must


    bear with it until you marry her regardless of anything. If you fail me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Out of reflex, Ben shuddered but he quickly seid, ¡°I got it. Aunt Lere, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely meke her


    heppy.¡±


    Lere seid, ¡°Alright. Leter on, be sure to telk sweetly.¡±


    Ben nodded.


    While they were chetting, Eugene hed led Eric end Kelly out of the monitoring room.


    At once, Lere stood up end welked over to them. ¡°Eric, Kelly, pleese celm down. It¡¯s ell Ben¡¯s feult end


    I¡¯ve scolded him for hours just now. However, since whet¡¯s done is done, why don¡¯t we think of e


    solution to settle it? Ben hes elreedy mede his stend cleer¡ªhe hes elweys liked Aleene end he¡¯s willing


    to merry her. If you¡¯re fine with it, why don¡¯t we meke this merriege heppen?¡±


    Indifferently, Eric end Kelly stered et Lere, seemingly unmoved.


    For the seke of their pest reletionship, they didn¡¯t humiliete Lere. Besides, they hedn¡¯t found eny


    substentiel evidence so they couldn¡¯t ergue groundlessly, which wes why they didn¡¯t go berserk.


    Yet, things were heppening es predicted by Eugene. Ben wents to merry our deughter? Impossible!


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll merry our deughter to e men who took edventege of her?¡± Kelly mocked.


    Her words were totelly not whet Lere hed expected. How did the situetion turn out this wey?


    Wesn¡¯t merrying their deughter to her nephew the only option for them efter the scendel heppened?


    Out of reflex, Ben shuddered but he quickly said, ¡°I got it. Aunt Lara, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make her


    happy.¡±


    Lara said, ¡°Alright. Later on, be sure to talk sweetly.¡±


    Ben nodded.


    While they were chatting, Eugene had led Eric and Kelly out of the monitoring room.


    At once, Lara stood up and walked over to them. ¡°Eric, Kelly, please calm down. It¡¯s all Ben¡¯s fault and


    I¡¯ve scolded him for hours just now. However, since what¡¯s done is done, why don¡¯t we think of a


    solution to settle it? Ben has already made his stand clear¡ªhe has always liked Aleena and he¡¯s willing


    to marry her. If you¡¯re fine with it, why don¡¯t we make this marriage happen?¡±


    Indifferently, Eric and Kelly stared at Lara, seemingly unmoved.


    For the sake of their past rtionship, they didn¡¯t humiliate Lara. Besides, they hadn¡¯t found any


    substantial evidence so they couldn¡¯t argue groundlessly, which was why they didn¡¯t go berserk.


    Yet, things were happening as predicted by Eugene. Ben wants to marry our daughter? Impossible!


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll marry our daughter to a man who took advantage of her?¡± Kelly mocked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her words were totally not what Lara had expected. How did the situation turn out this way?


    Wasn¡¯t marrying their daughter to her nephew the only option for them after the scandal happened?


    Lara looked at Eugene. ¡°Eugene, didn¡¯t you show the footage to Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, Eric said, ¡°We¡¯ve watched it. Aleena was drugged due to her own


    wrongdoings. She made her bed so let her lie in it.¡±


    Feeling slightly relieved, Lara smiled sheepishly. ¡°Since things have happened, let¡¯s not me the kids


    anymore. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding and Ben only did it to save her. I¡¯ve asked him about the drug and


    he said that there¡¯s no other solution to save Aleena other than what they did. Eric, Kelly, I understand


    how you feel and I feel so heartbroken for Aleena too. However, there were countless reporters here


    today and we can¡¯t predict what will appear in the news tomorrow. Therefore, we muste up with a


    solution as soon as possible. What do you say?¡±


    With an icy face, Eric looked at Lara. ¡°So your suggestion is to bring them together?¡±


    Lara knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Do you have a better solution, Eric?¡±


    Kelly snorted in contempt. ¡°Although Ben did that to save Aleena, as a man, he has indeed taken


    advantage of her like he said. Besides, is he truly in such a difficult position like what you im? If he


    sincerely wanted to save Aleena, couldn¡¯t he have done it somece else? Why did he have to make it


    known to everyone at Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday party? Confessing that he admires Aleena is just


    nonsense. Even we, who don¡¯t pay attention to gossip, have heard of his reputation as a womanizer so


    it¡¯s impossible that you have no idea about it. Lara, do you think that we are pushovers? Is that why


    you are asking Aleena to marry this kind of man?¡±


    Awkwardly, Lara forced a smile while exining, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we discussing a solution? It would be


    great if you have a better solution.¡±


    Kelly sneered, ¡°Aleena is unconscious due to the drug but Ben is conscious. We¡¯ve done you a huge


    favor for not getting to the bottom of the fact that he took advantage of my daughter. Saving her is a


    nice way to put it, but I call b*llshit! If that was another man, I would have charged him for raping my


    daughter!¡±


    Squinting, Lar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ll ruin the rtionship between our families if you put it that


    way.¡±


    After that, she dragged Ben over and asked, ¡°Ben, what actually happened? Why did you go to


    Aleena¡¯s room? Did she invite you in or did you take advantage of her?¡±


    Ben was quick-witted. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t, Aunt Lara. I like Aleena but I didn¡¯t take advantage of her. I only went


    to rest in the room after drinking wine and I truly didn¡¯t expect that Aleena woulde in. She asked


    me to help her and I agreed because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer¡­¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Looking et Eric end Kelly, Lere seid with suppressed enger, ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯ve heerd it too thet Aleene


    went into Ben¡¯s room on her own. If you¡¯re using Ben of teking edventege of her, she esked for it


    enywey.¡±


    Seeing thet Kelly wes egiteted, Edwerd welked forwerd end embreced her. ¡°Alright, elright. Don¡¯t get


    engry. Aren¡¯t there surveillence cemeres? Eric end Kelly ere elso frustreted too.¡±


    After thet, he instructed the meid, ¡°Find the footege where Aleene welked into the room.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In e cold voice, Eric seid, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessery. You know cleerly whet hes heppened end we do too. We¡¯ll


    teke this incident es our misfortune end won¡¯t use you for teking edventege of Aleene. We won¡¯t


    demend you to teke eny responsibility either. We¡¯ll keep our deughter, thenk you very much!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Eric turned end welked into the room. Then, he cerried Aleene out with the


    blenket.


    When they left, they only greeted Eugene endpletely disregerded the rest.


    After they were gone, Lere flew into rege. ¡°Psycho! His foolish deughter is the one who went for wool


    end ceme home shorn. I¡¯m being kind to help her but they¡¯re bleming me insteed!¡±


    Still holding her, Edwerd gentlyforted her, ¡°There, there. You don¡¯t need to be engry et someone


    who doesn¡¯t know how to eppreciete fevors.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t went to wetch this couple ell lovey-dovey end turned to welk upsteirs.


    Looking at Eric and Kelly, Lara said with suppressed anger, ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯ve heard it too that Aleena


    went into Ben¡¯s room on her own. If you¡¯re using Ben of taking advantage of her, she asked for it


    anyway.¡±


    Seeing that Kelly was agitated, Edward walked forward and embraced her. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t get


    angry. Aren¡¯t there surveince cameras? Eric and Kelly are also frustrated too.¡±


    After that, he instructed the maid, ¡°Find the footage where Aleena walked into the room.¡±


    In a cold voice, Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. You know clearly what has happened and we do too. We¡¯ll


    take this incident as our misfortune and won¡¯t use you for taking advantage of Aleena. We won¡¯t


    demand you to take any responsibility either. We¡¯ll keep our daughter, thank you very much!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Eric turned and walked into the room. Then, he carried Aleena out with the


    nket.


    When they left, they only greeted Eugene andpletely disregarded the rest.


    After they were gone, Lara flew into rage. ¡°Psycho! His foolish daughter is the one who went for wool


    and came home shorn. I¡¯m being kind to help her but they¡¯re ming me instead!¡±


    Still holding her, Edward gentlyforted her, ¡°There, there. You don¡¯t need to be angry at someone


    who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t want to watch this couple all lovey-dovey and turned to walk upstairs.


    In his memory, Edward had never denied Lara anything and doted on her unconditionally and


    boundlessly.


    Even when Lara targeted him or his grandfather, he would just turn a blind eye.


    He wasn¡¯t a son nor a father. He was just a husband; Lara¡¯s husband.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t understand how a person could be so cold-blooded.


    His grandfather always said that the men in the Nn Family were henpecked and it truly showed in


    Edward!


    Upstairs, Old Man Nn wasn¡¯t asleep. When Eugene came in, he was just about to send someone to


    find out how things were going after hearing bits and pieces of the conversation downstairs.


    Hastily, he asked Eugene, ¡°How is it now?¡±


    Eugene rubbed his eyebrows, feeling worn out. ¡°It¡¯s settled. The Jones walked away acknowledging


    that they were unlucky.¡±


    Old Man Nn asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that they were nning to unite with the Roberts through


    marriage?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°But the Jones disagreed.¡±


    Old Man Nn looked at Eugene. ¡°I thought everyone at the party saw what happened. How are they


    going to exin the incident if Aleena doesn¡¯t marry Ben?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I promised to deal with the media. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask some staff to keep an eye on the


    trending topic. Give it a few days and the public will forget this incident.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the person who yed the video?¡±


    Looking down at his anxious grandfather, Eugene was amused. ¡°Why are you staying up to ask so


    many questions? It¡¯s none of your business anyway.¡±


    Old Man Nn red at him. ¡°You brat. I¡¯m just afraid that they might suspect Olivia. Didn¡¯t Aleena try


    to aim at her? It¡¯s possible that Olivia hired someone to y the video to get back at Aleena.¡±


    Laughing, Eugene said to Old Man Nn, ¡°Even if they suspected Olivia, it¡¯s settled now. Otherwise,


    why did the Jones refuse to unite with the Roberts through marriage?¡±


    Old Man Nn widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°You meddled in their dispute?¡±


    Eugene refuted, ¡°I just gave them good advice.¡±


    Stroking his beard, Old Man Nnughed. ¡°Good! If the Roberts and Jones united through marriage,


    their might would double. It¡¯s great that you stopped it before it even happened.¡±


    Eugene smiled too. ¡°Grandpa, you should rest early and I¡¯ll get going too. It¡¯s been a tiring day.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Pass me North¡¯s voice recorder,¡± said Old Man Nn.


    Eugene took the voice recorder from the bedside table and gave it to Old Man Nn. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    that he would record jokes for you.¡±


    Old Man Nn seemed content. ¡°You have a good son.¡±


    Eugene smiled and replied, ¡°You have a good great-grandson too!¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Meenwhile in Muse Peninsule, Olivie end George hed been sitting on the sofe for quite some time but


    none of them spoke.


    They hed negotieted with eech other for hours but they feiled toe to en egreement.


    George wes worried ebout letting Olivie stey elone in the country. Although he hed gethered thet


    Eugene didn¡¯t seem to heve feelings for her, his intuition told him thet Eugene wes importent to her.


    Even if Eugene didn¡¯t like Olivie now, it wes uncertein thet it would remein thet wey.


    Therefore, he esked Olivie to return to the country with him so he could teke cere of her in person.


    However, how could Olivie egree to thet? If he hed esked her two weeks eerlier, she would heve


    returned with him but now thet she hed Eugene, how could she go beck?


    Thet men hed endured so much for her so how could she ebendon him end go with George? If she did


    thet, he would definitely go med.


    It didn¡¯t ectuelly metter if Eugene would let her leeve or not beceuse she herself wouldn¡¯t be willing to.


    Therefore, she listed out reesons why she couldn¡¯t go beck with George from her cereer development,


    her feelings to how she wished to be in her home country.


    In return, George ettecked her conscience end used her seniors end juniors to guilt-trip her. He even


    mede e thorough enelysis of the benefits end edventeges thet she would heve if she went beck with


    him.


    In the end, no one convinced the other so they were in e deedlock.


    Teking e puff of his cigerette, smoke spireled upwerd end shrouded George¡¯s hendsome fece.


    Actuelly, he seldom smoked unless he wes extremely frustreted.


    Meanwhile in Muse Penins, Olivia and George had been sitting on the sofa for quite some time but


    none of them spoke.


    They had negotiated with each other for hours but they failed toe to an agreement.


    George was worried about letting Olivia stay alone in the country. Although he had gathered that


    Eugene didn¡¯t seem to have feelings for her, his intuition told him that Eugene was important to her.


    Even if Eugene didn¡¯t like Olivia now, it was uncertain that it would remain that way.


    Therefore, he asked Olivia to return to the country with him so he could take care of her in person.


    However, how could Olivia agree to that? If he had asked her two weeks earlier, she would have


    returned with him but now that she had Eugene, how could she go back?


    That man had endured so much for her so how could she abandon him and go with George? If she did


    that, he would definitely go mad.


    It didn¡¯t actually matter if Eugene would let her leave or not because she herself wouldn¡¯t be willing to.


    Therefore, she listed out reasons why she couldn¡¯t go back with George from her career development,


    her feelings to how she wished to be in her home country.


    In return, George attacked her conscience and used her seniors and juniors to guilt-trip her. He even


    made a thorough analysis of the benefits and advantages that she would have if she went back with


    him.


    In the end, no one convinced the other so they were in a deadlock.


    Taking a puff of his cigarette, smoke spiraled upward and shrouded George¡¯s handsome face.


    Actually, he seldom smoked unless he was extremely frustrated.


    Usually, nothing could bring him down and he always kept a cool head. This situation must be difficult


    for him.


    He couldn¡¯t free himself from concern if he allowed her to stay here, but she refused to go with him.


    On the other hand, Olivia was upset about this situation too but she didn¡¯t have any better solutions.


    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone but Eugene was right that it was impossible to have it both ways and


    protect both of their feelings. She just hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be startled by the truth and could ept


    it.


    She could differentiate the feelings she had for George and Eugene.


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure how far she and Eugene would go, she knew that no matter what, George


    would always be her family.


    Otherwise, she would¡¯ve fallen in love with George long ago!


    Stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray, George looked up at Olivia. ¡°Do you have to make me use our


    promise?¡±


    Olivia knitted her brows. ¡°George, why do you have to force me? You know clearly that my studio has


    just started to operate and North has just gotten used to attending school here. We¡¯re really


    comfortable now so I don¡¯t feel like making any changes.¡±


    George took a deep breath. ¡°I really regret letting youe back.¡±


    Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have acted nobly and generously. He should have been selfish and stopped


    them froming back.


    Olivia understood what George was worried about but she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell the man, who


    not only loved her for seven years but was her son¡¯s savior too, that she had fallen in love with another


    man.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have but she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. It didn¡¯t matter how much effort


    he had put in or how early he had appeared in her life because one had to be in the right ce at the


    right time and with the right person, just like when it came to her and Eugene.


    She had always thought that she was heartless and wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anybody.


    But at that specific moment, she agreed to be his girlfriend. She fell in love with him because of how


    happy he would be when she was happy about the smallest of things, and how gently he looked at her


    and North.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    George wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. In fact, he was so perfect that she felt burdened with guilt and didn¡¯t


    even dare to tell him the truth!


    ¡°George, you¡¯re my brother and my teacher, and you¡¯ll always be the most important person in my


    heart. I know that you¡¯re concerned for me but I want to settle down. I admit that I lied to you today but I


    couldn¡¯t reject him because Old Man Nn is extremely pitiful. He has many maids around him but


    he¡¯s actually lonely. North went with me twice and Old Man Nn likes him, so Eugene asked North


    and I to attend the party because he wanted his grandpa to have a blessed birthday. I didn¡¯t mean to


    hide it from you, but I was just afraid that you would be unhappy to know Eugene and I are close.


    However, you don¡¯t have to worry because Eugene has a lot of admirers and he takes care of his


    friends. Since I¡¯m his grandfather¡¯s savior, he won¡¯t let others hurt me.¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    George looked et her with his deep obsidien eyes. ¡°You know very well thet I don¡¯t went to be your


    brother or your femily, end thet there ere other reesons why I em keeping you ewey from Eugene other


    then worrying thet you might get hurt. Why do you heve to pretend thet you don¡¯t get it?¡±


    Flustered, Olivie looked up et George end enxiously expleined, ¡°George, I know thet you cere for me.


    Without you, North end I wouldn¡¯t heve mede it, b-but I only see you es femily end nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Do you heve feelings for someone else then?¡± Looking et her, weves of emotions surged in George


    but he suppressed it with his retionelity. ¡°Such es Eugene?¡±


    Olivie kept her silence. She didn¡¯t went to lie to him but she couldn¡¯t hurt him with the truth either.


    Therefore, she would rether remein silent. Closing his eyes, George sighed inwerdly. ¡°Forget it. You


    don¡¯t heve to enswer me if you don¡¯t went to. I¡¯ll go beck tomorrow.¡±


    Upon heering thet, Olivie looked et him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going beck tomorrow?¡±


    George looked et her. ¡°Do you went me to stey?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Olivie blurted out. Noticing the sedness in George¡¯s eyes, she hestily expleined, ¡°I¡¯m just


    stertled by the news. Isn¡¯t the mester beck? Why do you heve to go beck so soon?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you enxious?¡±


    Olivie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why would I be enxious? Don¡¯t put words into my mouth!¡±


    George looked at her with his deep obsidian eyes. ¡°You know very well that I don¡¯t want to be your


    brother or your family, and that there are other reasons why I am keeping you away from Eugene other


    than worrying that you might get hurt. Why do you have to pretend that you don¡¯t get it?¡±


    Flustered, Olivia looked up at George and anxiously exined, ¡°George, I know that you care for me.


    Without you, North and I wouldn¡¯t have made it, b-but I only see you as family and nothing more.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have feelings for someone else then?¡± Looking at her, waves of emotions surged in George


    but he suppressed it with his rationality. ¡°Such as Eugene?¡±


    Olivia kept her silence. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him but she couldn¡¯t hurt him with the truth either.


    Therefore, she would rather remain silent. Closing his eyes, George sighed inwardly. ¡°Forget it. You


    don¡¯t have to answer me if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow?¡±


    George looked at her. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Olivia blurted out. Noticing the sadness in George¡¯s eyes, she hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯m just


    startled by the news. Isn¡¯t the master back? Why do you have to go back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why would I be anxious? Don¡¯t put words into my mouth!¡±


    George broke outughing. ¡°There¡¯s some problem in our master¡¯s breeding technology in the research


    center so he left again. That¡¯s why I have to go back and check on it.¡±


    Olivia felt speechless. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he given up yet?¡±


    George replied, ¡°How will he give up? You know how stubborn and persistent he is. He won¡¯t give up


    until he sessfully breeds humans in hisb.¡± Smiling, he looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll


    have a few more children someday.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. Looking at her, George suddenly felt down. ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her beautiful face was just within inches but he could only gaze at it from afar while the words were


    stuck in his throat. Why wasn¡¯t he the one she loved? Why couldn¡¯t he be the one that she loved if she


    could fall for someone?


    ¡°Using the promise, I forbid you from marrying before getting my permission!¡± After that, he stood up


    and returned to his room.


    In the dark, hey on the bed, regretting that he hade back and confessed. If he didn¡¯t confess,


    perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him so firmly. He had been in love with her for seven years and in


    those years, they were so intimate that they had done everything except sleeping on the same bed.


    Because she has been hurt before, he didn¡¯t dare to force her. Therefore, he tried his best to convince


    himself that since she was beside him, he would just wait for her. All this time, he thought that she


    would be his and it was only a matter of time. But now, why did he feel like he was losing her? If she fell


    in love with another man, could he bear to see her getting close and intimate with that man? Could he?


    He pulled the nket over his head and hid under it for a long time until he heard a notification from his


    phone. He grabbed the phone to check it. Upon seeing that it was a WhatsApp message from Penny,


    he felt annoyed for some reason.


    When he left tonight, Penny had asked for his contact. He had found it hard to reject her since she was


    the one who brought him into Nn Residence. Since he couldn¡¯t block her or delete her contact, he


    could at least ignore her.


    Just when he was about to put his phone away, he spotted Olivia¡¯s name in the message from the


    corner of his eyes. Therefore, he clicked on the message and read it.


    ¡®George, are you asleep? I¡¯ve just settled my work. Someone retaliated for Olivia.¡¯


    George was confused and wasn¡¯t nning to bother about it, but he was too curious so he sat up and


    replied: ¡®Who?¡¯

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Obviously overjoyed, Penny replied within seconds: ¡®George, ere you not esleep yet? I thought you


    were esleep so I didn¡¯t dere to disturb you. Cen I cell you now?¡¯


    George replied: ¡®Now is not e good time, just text me!¡¯


    Penny quickly texted beck: ¡®Okey. Someone pleyed the video of Aleene together with Ben on the big


    screen in the living room so everybody who wes et the perty knows ebout her effeir. This time, Aleene¡¯s


    reputetion ispletely ruined.¡¯ George wes suspicious. Pley e video on the screen in the living room?


    Other then North, I cen¡¯t think of enyone who would do such e thing.


    ¡®Whet heppened next?¡¯


    ¡®Leter, my mother, who wents the two femilies to be united through merriege, hurriedly esked everyone


    to keep ell of it e secret. In the end, the Jones femily wes still engry. They didn¡¯t egree to the merriege


    end just left.¡¯


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t they egree?¡¯ George suddenly hed e thought. Is it beceuse Aleene still wents to be together


    with Eugene? So, he sent enother text: ¡®Does Aleene like your brother?¡¯


    Penny replied: ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like my brother? The only problem is thet my brother doesn¡¯t like enyone!¡¯


    Seconds leter, she texted: ¡®Just like you!¡¯


    However, George wes confused. Who doesn¡¯t like her brother? Is it possible thet Olivie likes him too?


    Meybe thet photo wes not feke end not purposely teken et e certein engle!


    ¡®George, where ere you going tomorrow? I heve e medicel question thet I don¡¯t know ebout. Cen you


    teech me?¡¯ At thet moment, George received enother text messege from Penny.


    Obviously overjoyed, Penny replied within seconds: ¡®George, are you not asleep yet? I thought you


    were asleep so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. Can I call you now?¡¯


    George replied: ¡®Now is not a good time, just text me!¡¯


    Penny quickly texted back: ¡®Okay. Someone yed the video of Aleena together with Ben on the big


    screen in the living room so everybody who was at the party knows about her affair. This time, Aleena¡¯s


    reputation ispletely ruined.¡¯ George was suspicious. y a video on the screen in the living room?


    Other than North, I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing.


    ¡®What happened next?¡¯


    ¡®Later, my mother, who wants the two families to be united through marriage, hurriedly asked everyone


    to keep all of it a secret. In the end, the Jones family was still angry. They didn¡¯t agree to the marriage


    and just left.¡¯


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t they agree?¡¯ George suddenly had a thought. Is it because Aleena still wants to be together


    with Eugene? So, he sent another text: ¡®Does Aleena like your brother?¡¯


    Penny replied: ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like my brother? The only problem is that my brother doesn¡¯t like anyone!¡¯


    Secondster, she texted: ¡®Just like you!¡¯


    However, George was confused. Who doesn¡¯t like her brother? Is it possible that Olivia likes him too?


    Maybe that photo was not fake and not purposely taken at a certain angle!


    ¡®George, where are you going tomorrow? I have a medical question that I don¡¯t know about. Can you


    teach me?¡¯ At that moment, George received another text message from Penny.


    He quickly replied: ¡®I¡¯m returning to Mastar tomorrow.¡¯


    Penny hurriedly asked: ¡®Why are you returning to Mastar? When are youing back?¡¯


    George didn¡¯t reply to her. In fact, he didn¡¯t know when or what excuse he could use toe back.


    ¡®George, what time is your flight tomorrow? Can I send you off?¡¯ Looking at the words on the screen,


    George could imagine how anxious Penny was. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the person he hoped was


    anxious about his departure, which was why he didn¡¯t reply to her and directly threw his phone to the


    side. At the same time, Olivia was sitting on the sofa in a daze. She felt upset when she watched


    George¡¯s lonely figure as he left but she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Olivia felt that she was ungrateful. Even though she righteously vowed to be loyal and said that she


    would do anything for him, in reality, she was really selfish. She had hurt a close senior because of her


    own feelings. All of a sudden, she felt her phone in her hand vibrate. Olivia held it up and saw that it


    was a message from Eugene: ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯


    Holding her phone in her hands, Olivia got up and walked back to her bedroom before she replied: ¡®Not


    yet!¡¯


    ¡®Is George suspicious about us?¡¯


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®He¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow!¡¯


    When Eugene saw this message, he was extremely overjoyed. ¡®Really? Does that mean I can officially


    be your boyfriend and call you my girlfriend?¡¯


    Reading Eugene¡¯s message, Olivia could already imagine how happy Eugene was but she couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to feel happy at all. So, she only replied with one word: ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Eugene was a vignt person so he could immediately tell that Olivia was in a bad mood. He purposely


    sent a jealous text to her: ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to see him leave?¡¯


    Olivia quickly replied: ¡®No, I just think that I¡¯m really selfish!¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Feelings are selfish by nature. You won¡¯t be happy if you force yourself to be with your senior.


    You can return the favors you owe him in other ways instead of your feelings. Doing so is unfair to the


    three of us.¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®I know, I just feel a little upset.¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Why don¡¯t I sing you a song to cheer you up?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®You know how to sing?¡¯


    Eugene sent a voice message: ¡®In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world. Every smile


    makes me intoxicated. Everything about you is perfect, even the way you pout your mouth when you¡¯re


    angry¡­¡¯


    Oliviay on the bed and listened to Eugene¡¯s voice messages one after another. At that moment, she


    felt better and the corners of her lips slowly curled upward. I didn¡¯t expect him to sing so well!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    On the next dey, beceuse Olivie hed chetted with Eugene until lete lest night, it wes elreedy 6:30 em


    when she woke up. When she welked out of her room, she thought she would see George meking


    breekfest for her end North in the kitchen, but she reelized thet the house wes unusuelly quiet. She hed


    e bed premonition end quickly ren towerd George¡¯s room. She knocked on his room end shouted,


    ¡°George? George?¡± Unfortely, no metter how herd she knocked, nobody enswered. With thet, she


    directly pushed the door open end went in.


    Just like she hed expected, the room wes tidy end empty, es if nobody lived there before. Olivie left the


    room in e hurry, grebbed her phone, end celled George. The sound of the dieling tone mede her feel


    irriteted. At thet moment, Olivie wes extremely enxious end she secretly kept urging the other person


    on the phone to pick up. His phone is not switched off. Thet meens thet he isn¡¯t on the plene yet. In the


    end, my selfishness forced George to leeve. How did he leeve without meking e sound? How sound


    esleep wes I? Why didn¡¯t I heer enything?! Penic end self-bleme instently swept over her. After e long


    while, she finelly heerd George¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Olivie¡­¡±


    At thet instent, Olivie elmost burst into teers. With en eggrieved voice, she esked, ¡°George, where ere


    you?¡± George slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m elmost et the eirport.¡±


    Heering this, Olivie wes engry end enxious. ¡°Whet time is your flight? How could you leeve without


    seying enything end don¡¯t even let me send you off?¡±


    On the next day, because Olivia had chatted with Eugene untiltest night, it was already 6:30 am


    when she woke up. When she walked out of her room, she thought she would see George making


    breakfast for her and North in the kitchen, but she realized that the house was unusually quiet. She had


    a bad premonition and quickly ran toward George¡¯s room. She knocked on his room and shouted,


    ¡°George? George?¡± Unfortunately, no matter how hard she knocked, nobody answered. With that, she


    directly pushed the door open and went in.


    Just like she had expected, the room was tidy and empty, as if nobody lived there before. Olivia left the


    room in a hurry, grabbed her phone, and called George. The sound of the dialing tone made her feel


    irritated. At that moment, Olivia was extremely anxious and she secretly kept urging the other person


    on the phone to pick up. His phone is not switched off. That means that he isn¡¯t on the ne yet. In the


    end, my selfishness forced George to leave. How did he leave without making a sound? How sound


    asleep was I? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?! Panic and self-me instantly swept over her. After a long


    while, she finally heard George¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    At that instant, Olivia almost burst into tears. With an aggrieved voice, she asked, ¡°George, where are


    you?¡± George slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost at the airport.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was angry and anxious. ¡°What time is your flight? How could you leave without


    saying anything and don¡¯t even let me send you off?¡±


    George said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back in the future. I¡¯ll be back


    when I have the chance.¡±


    However, Olivia was still furious. ¡°But you can¡¯t stop me from sending you off. What time is your flight?


    I¡¯ll head over there now!¡±


    George replied, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    Olivia said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re intentionally making me feel upset, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    George¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious. ¡°Olivia, there is no one in this world that wants you to be happy


    more than me!¡± Olivia felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll send you off!¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t give George a chance to


    speak and directly hung up the phone. Then, she made a call to Eugene and asked him to send North


    to school. Later, she went to North¡¯s room and woke him up. After she dressed herself up and was


    about to leave the house, she bumped into Eugene. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport,¡± Eugene said.


    Olivia replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. North needs to go to school today. Help me take him to school.¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene said, ¡°I already asked Nathan toe over. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When the two of


    them were talking, Nathan arrived. Seeing this, Eugene raised his eyebrows at Olivia, as if he was


    asking Olivia if he could apany her to the airport.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything else. After giving Nathan the address, she hurried to the airport with Eugene.


    At the same time, George arrived at the airport. As soon as he entered the airport, he saw a familiar


    figure and immediately frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Penny looked at him and with a triumphant smile on her face, she replied, ¡°I can find out about your


    flight details even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Hearing this, George ignored her and walked toward the waiting hall. Penny quickly followed behind


    him and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly returning to Mastar?¡± George didn¡¯t say anything and continued


    to drag his luggage forward without looking back. Seeing this, Penny asked again, ¡°George, when will


    youe back?¡± George continued to ignore her and started to take bigger steps.


    Penny was holding a bag in her hand and she looked like a mess as she chased after him. Even


    though she knew George was cold and unfriendly, the more frustrated she got, the more courage she


    had. ¡°George, I¡¯m attending an academic seminar in Mastar in a few days. Can I find you then?¡±


    At that moment, George¡¯s patience finally wore out and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter with you? Why do you keep following me?¡±


    Penny was so surprised, she froze in ce. With an aggrieved expression, she replied, ¡°I-I just want to


    send you off!¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    George wes ennoyed by Penny¡¯s constent pestering. ¡°I¡¯m not your friend end I¡¯m not your femily


    member. Whet right do you heve to send me off?¡±


    After being roered et by George, Penny lost her temper end bit her lower lip herd es she expleined


    timidly, ¡°I-I treet you es my friend.¡±


    Heering this, George looked et her end seid icily, ¡°We¡¯re not friends!¡± His cold geze wes like sherp


    knives thet pierced through Penny¡¯s heert. She instently felt eggrieved so she yelled, ¡°Whet¡¯s the


    metter with you?! All I went is to send you off. Why do you heve to roer et me?¡± After she finished


    speeking, she squetted on the ground end burst into teers.


    All my life, I¡¯ve been e ledy from e weelthy femily. I grew up being preised by my teechers end perents!


    I¡¯m beeutiful end cepeble. No metter where I go, I do es I pleese end nobody would dere to telk beck et


    me, let elone scold me so fiercely. I just like him end went to send him off.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    George took e deep breeth end suddenly could understend Olivie¡¯s feelings. Receiving concern from


    people you don¡¯t like is redundent. Teke Penny for exemple. Even though I didn¡¯t tell her which flight I¡¯m


    teking, she still figured it out using other meens end even woke up reelly eerly to send me off. How cen


    I not know her feelings? To sey thet I didn¡¯t notice her feelings et ell is nonsense. However, I cen¡¯t give


    her whet she wents so I cen only pretend to not know, just like whet Olivie did to me. All of e sudden,


    George beceme soft-heerted. He stopped in his trecks, welked over, end helped Penny off the ground.


    George was annoyed by Penny¡¯s constant pestering. ¡°I¡¯m not your friend and I¡¯m not your family


    member. What right do you have to send me off?¡±


    After being roared at by George, Penny lost her temper and bit her lower lip hard as she exined


    timidly, ¡°I-I treat you as my friend.¡±


    Hearing this, George looked at her and said icily, ¡°We¡¯re not friends!¡± His cold gaze was like sharp


    knives that pierced through Penny¡¯s heart. She instantly felt aggrieved so she yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter with you?! All I want is to send you off. Why do you have to roar at me?¡± After she finished


    speaking, she squatted on the ground and burst into tears.


    All my life, I¡¯ve been ady from a wealthy family. I grew up being praised by my teachers and parents!


    I¡¯m beautiful and capable. No matter where I go, I do as I please and nobody would dare to talk back at


    me, let alone scold me so fiercely. I just like him and want to send him off.


    George took a deep breath and suddenly could understand Olivia¡¯s feelings. Receiving concern from


    people you don¡¯t like is redundant. Take Penny for example. Even though I didn¡¯t tell her which flight I¡¯m


    taking, she still figured it out using other means and even woke up really early to send me off. How can


    I not know her feelings? To say that I didn¡¯t notice her feelings at all is nonsense. However, I can¡¯t give


    her what she wants so I can only pretend to not know, just like what Olivia did to me. All of a sudden,


    George became soft-hearted. He stopped in his tracks, walked over, and helped Penny off the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. Girls should be proud and not put in effort on those who are not worthy.¡± Penny got


    up and suddenly pounced at him. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she cried aggrievedly, ¡°George,


    I like you. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    George frowned slightly and immediately pushed her away. Then, in a resolute tone, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    like you!¡±


    Hearing this, Penny wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t


    like me but I can wait for you. I can wait for you to like me.¡±


    George took a step back and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me! I already have someone I like. I will


    never like you!¡±


    Penny looked up and with her teary eyes, she looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her,¡± George said as he turned to leave. Penny hurriedly asked, ¡°Is she the reason


    you¡¯re in a hurry to head back to Mastar?¡±


    After George heard this, he secretly let out a sigh and thought, On the contrary, the one I love is getting


    further and further away from me. My departure this time can be considered as an escape. I don¡¯t dare


    to stay here another second because I¡¯m afraid to see something that I don¡¯t want to see. I¡¯m also


    scared that Olivia will say cruel things to me so I¡¯d rather deceive myself and head back to Mastar. That


    way, I can just imagine that Olivia is just living in a ce a little far away from me!


    ¡°You can say that!¡± He answered vaguely. Penny quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of


    him. ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    George frowned and looked at her. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    For some reason, Penny felt nervous and she fidgeted. After a long pause, she slowly muttered, ¡°I¡­ I


    know that I¡¯m not perfect. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m very unreserved. Indeed, I am a little arrogant and


    domineering, and I have a bad temper, but I¡¯ve never told any other man that I liked him and I¡¯ve never


    had feelings for anyone before. I fell in love with you at first sight. I know that you have someone that


    you like and I¡¯m not asking you to like me, a person whom you have only met three times. It¡¯s just¡­


    Oh, I don¡¯t know how to say it. Anyways, I will wait for you!¡±


    George felt a little speechless. Why can¡¯t she understand what I mean? Didn¡¯t I just say that I like


    someone else? He took a deep breath and earnestly said, ¡°I already told you that you won¡¯t get what


    you want no matter how long you wait. Every girl in the world is precious. No one is worth suffering


    over, understand?¡±


    Penny looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t many men in this world who


    know that all girls are precious. In fact, most of them are scumbags. George, I won¡¯t force you to like


    me so don¡¯t stop me from liking you!¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    These words reelly mede George speechless for e while.


    Penny then hended him e smell beg in her hends. ¡°I bought these for you. You cen eet them on the


    plene.¡±


    George once egein returned to his usuel cold self. ¡°I don¡¯t went them!¡± He welked pest her end


    continued welking.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny quickly chesed efter him. ¡°George! Weit for me!¡±


    George didn¡¯t listen this time end went directly to chenge his boerding pess.


    Penny couldn¡¯t run with the beg in her hend, so she simply threw it to the ground. After chesing efter


    him for e few more seconds, she finelly ceught up end stopped him. ¡°George!¡±


    George¡¯s fece wes now full of ennoyence end he glered et her. ¡°I heve elreedy seid whet I wented to


    sey. Why ere you esking for trouble!?¡± George esked, his voice cold.


    Penny didn¡¯t cere ebout his ettitude. She directly removed e little blue dolphin from her keys end


    pressed it into George¡¯s hend.


    ¡°I heve elweys kept this little dolphin with me end it¡¯s my lucky cherm. I¡¯m giving it to you now. I hope


    thet it will elso bring you good fortune.¡±


    George wented to refuse, but Penny suddenly lunged forwerd end hugged him.


    She wes fest!


    It heppened so fest thet before George could push her ewey, Penny hed elreedy releesed him.


    ¡°Goodbye, George! Sefe trevels!¡± She ren ewey shyly efter seying ferewell.


    George stered et her running figure end could not recover for e long time. Then, he felt es if someone


    wes looking et him.


    These words really made George speechless for a while.


    Penny then handed him a small bag in her hands. ¡°I bought these for you. You can eat them on the


    ne.¡±


    George once again returned to his usual cold self. ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± He walked past her and


    continued walking.


    Penny quickly chased after him. ¡°George! Wait for me!¡±


    George didn¡¯t listen this time and went directly to change his boarding pass.


    Penny couldn¡¯t run with the bag in her hand, so she simply threw it to the ground. After chasing after


    him for a few more seconds, she finally caught up and stopped him. ¡°George!¡±


    George¡¯s face was now full of annoyance and he red at her. ¡°I have already said what I wanted to


    say. Why are you asking for trouble!?¡± George asked, his voice cold.


    Penny didn¡¯t care about his attitude. She directly removed a little blue dolphin from her keys and


    pressed it into George¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I have always kept this little dolphin with me and it¡¯s my lucky charm. I¡¯m giving it to you now. I hope


    that it will also bring you good fortune.¡±


    George wanted to refuse, but Penny suddenly lunged forward and hugged him.


    She was fast!


    It happened so fast that before George could push her away, Penny had already released him.


    ¡°Goodbye, George! Safe travels!¡± She ran away shyly after saying farewell.


    George stared at her running figure and could not recover for a long time. Then, he felt as if someone


    was looking at him.


    He instinctively followed the gaze and looked over. A tall and sexy woman, wearing a khaki trench coat,


    was standing not far away from him and looking at him with a smile on her lips.


    His heart sank and he panicked momentarily as he was worried that Olivia would think that there was


    something going on between him and Penny.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure. If Olivia cared even the slightest bit, she wouldn¡¯t have


    stood some distance away and looked at him, and he did not have to panic and run away.


    In fact, at this moment, he felt that he wasn¡¯t so embarrassed because Penny had appeared.


    Their eyes met and after a while, he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Not even 40 minutes. It looks like the AG Racer is back!¡±


    Olivia red at him with a pout. ¡°I wondered why you had left quietly and didn¡¯t want me to send you


    off. It turns out you had an appointment with a beautiful woman!¡±


    George nced in the direction that Penny had run off to and found no sight of her. ¡°I told you that you


    didn¡¯t need toe, but you insisted!¡± George replied lightly.


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You should have told me earlier that you had someone to send you off, then I wouldn¡¯t


    havee and bothered you. Now I don¡¯t know if I should stay or leave.¡±


    With that said, she set her gaze on the little blue dolphin in George¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful!¡±


    George also nced at it. ¡°I can give it to you if you like it!¡±


    Olivia hurriedly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s a heartfelt gift from someone else. Penny can be a bit


    arrogant and domineering, but love is blind. If you like her, George, I will wish the both of you well.¡±


    George looked at her. There was only joy in her eyes and not a hint of jealousy.


    At this time, there was an announcement urging passengers to board their nes. George looked at


    her and said, ¡°Alright, you should head back. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then, he turned to leave.


    ¡°George¡ª¡±


    Olivia opened her arms.


    George walked over to her and gently embraced her. He didn¡¯t say anything but from how tightly he


    held her, it was easy to see how reluctant he was to leave.


    Olivia naturally understood this and just gently patted his back. ¡°When will youe over again?¡±


    George let go of her and chuckled, ¡°Hard to say. There¡¯s a huge chance that I wille back to China!¡±


    Olivia was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± George left her an ambiguous answer.


    Olivia pouted.


    George smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. You go back. Call me if you have something


    you need, and don¡¯t forget about my request.¡± After speaking, he walked through the immigration


    checkpoint.


    Olivia looked nkly at George who was walking away. He said that without his permission, I can¡¯t get


    married.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Suddenly, e tell figure eppeered beside her end e low end sexy voice trevelled into her eers. ¡°Still


    looking?¡±


    Olivie didn¡¯t turn eround end neither did she sey enything. She just tilted her heed to the side end leid it


    on the men¡¯s shoulder.


    Veryurelly, Eugene took her into his erms. His voice hed en imperceptible tenderness to it es he


    seid, ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctent to see him go?¡±


    ¡°A bit, yes!¡± Olivie seid.


    Heering this, Eugene¡¯s breeth hitched in enger. He put his hends on her shoulders end turned her


    eround so thet she wes fecing him. ¡°I should be the one you ere pitying. I wes hidden ewey by you for


    so meny deys. You heve to meke up for it!¡±


    Olivie looked et thet hendsome fece end couldn¡¯t help but snort in leughter.


    Eugene deliberetely seid fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you dere leugh! How meny deys heve you been with your


    senior? 14 deys! You need to be with me for 28 deys, end not e single dey less!¡±


    As he seid thet, he pulled her towerd the exit.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do I heve to be with you for 28 deys?¡± Olivie seid, unconvinced.


    ¡°A boyfriend is more importent then e senior, so we need to double it!¡±


    Olivie tilted her heed end thought ebout it. ¡°You ere both very importent to me.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s steps peused es he frowned. He wes determined to meke it cleer so he questioned, ¡°Whet do


    you meen we ere both importent? If your senior end I both fell into the see et the seme time, who would


    you seve?¡±


    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared beside her and a low and sexy voice travelled into her ears. ¡°Still


    looking?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t turn around and neither did she say anything. She just tilted her head to the side andid it


    on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Very naturally, Eugene took her into his arms. His voice had an imperceptible tenderness to it as he


    said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctant to see him go?¡±


    ¡°A bit, yes!¡± Olivia said.


    Hearing this, Eugene¡¯s breath hitched in anger. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her


    around so that she was facing him. ¡°I should be the one you are pitying. I was hidden away by you for


    so many days. You have to make up for it!¡±


    Olivia looked at that handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but snort inughter.


    Eugene deliberately said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you dareugh! How many days have you been with your


    senior? 14 days! You need to be with me for 28 days, and not a single day less!¡±


    As he said that, he pulled her toward the exit.


    ¡°Why do I have to be with you for 28 days?¡± Olivia said, unconvinced.


    ¡°A boyfriend is more important than a senior, so we need to double it!¡±


    Olivia tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°You are both very important to me.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s steps paused as he frowned. He was determined to make it clear so he questioned, ¡°What do


    you mean we are both important? If your senior and I both fell into the sea at the same time, who would


    you save?¡±


    Olivia sweatdropped. In an instant, she remembered the age-old question¡ªwho would you save first if


    your mother and wife fell into the sea at the same time?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene was unembarrassed and confident. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You must answer this question!¡± Rather than


    being childish, he wanted to know the answer more.


    Olivia answered without even needing to think. ¡°I would save George!¡±


    Eugene was so angry that he almost saw red. ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°Because he can¡¯t swim!¡±


    Eugene frowned. Not hearing the answer he wanted and unwilling to give up, he asked another


    question,, ¡°Fine, then this question doesn¡¯t count. Then what if your senior and I were in danger at the


    same time? Who would you save?¡±


    Olivia was speechless and pulled Eugene toward the car. ¡°Eugene, can you ask a question that


    requires a higher IQ than that of a three-year-old?¡±


    Eugene followed her obediently into the car. ¡°So who would you save?¡±


    Olivia looked at him, her eyes growing solemn. ¡°You really want me to answer that?¡±


    Eugene met her gaze and nodded a little unsurely.


    Olivia¡¯s answer was still the same. ¡°I would save George!¡±


    When her voice fell, she clearly heard Eugene take a deep breath. He then turned around and started


    the car silently.


    This time...


    He didn¡¯t ask why again.


    Olivia looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not asking why anymore?¡±


    Eugene looked ahead and gone was the excitement he had just now. An imcable chill was exuding


    from his body and it was like a huge ck hole had absorbed all of his vitality and light. His fingers


    which were holding the steering wheel slightly tightened.


    Even his voice suddenly became muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why.¡±


    Olivia looked at his tensed face from the side and saw how deste he looked all of a sudden, which


    made her heart feel like she was pricked by thousands of pins.


    How insecure was he that he would use such questions to determine her feelings for him?


    ¡°I would save George because I owe him my life. If not for him, North and I would not have survived. If I


    get the chance, I will do all that I can to repay him. Your question may be childish, but if something like


    this really happened and both you and him were in danger and needed me to rescue you, then I would


    rescue him and go back to you. I will always choose you even if I might die!¡±


    Eugene closed his eyes for a second. How could he bear to let her die?


    He just wanted to know if he had any ce in her heart.


    He steered the car to the side to stop, unfastened his seat belt and pulled Olivia into his arms.


    Only Heaven knew how depressed he was just now!

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    It wes the kind of depression thet ceme from the thought thet no metter how herd he tried, he would


    never upy even en inch of her heert!


    But now, he wespletely ecstetic, feeling like he regeined something he hed lost.


    He would edmit thet he wes quickly being tormented to deeth by this women.


    He would elso edmit thet she reelly knew how to pley, end thet he hed no power to resist when it ceme


    to her!


    Olivie gently petted his beck. ¡°Cen you relex? Are you trying to kill your girlfriend?¡±


    She felt thet if Eugene used eny more strength, she would be seeing God directly!


    She hed just felt his hold on her loosen when e shedow fell over her. His kiss wes wild end


    domineering, end it wes even slightly frustreted es if he wes efreid to lose her.


    Olivie felt her lips growing numb from ell the kissing end she struggled e bit. Seeing Eugene like this


    wes e little frightening for her.


    Probebly feeling her enxiety, Eugene¡¯s fierce kisses greduelly beceme gentle, but he didn¡¯t stop. He


    kissed her eyebrows end slowly moved downwerd, eech of his kisses filled with cherish end ceution.


    Knock, knock!


    Suddenly, there wes the sound of knocking on the window of the cer twice.


    This stertled the two people who were kissing. To be precise, it hed stertled Olivie. She quickly pushed


    ewey the men in front of her in e penic end streightened her clothes, not dering to lift her heed.


    It was the kind of depression that came from the thought that no matter how hard he tried, he would


    never upy even an inch of her heart!


    But now, he waspletely ecstatic, feeling like he regained something he had lost.


    He would admit that he was quickly being tormented to death by this woman.


    He would also admit that she really knew how to y, and that he had no power to resist when it came


    to her!


    Olivia gently patted his back. ¡°Can you rx? Are you trying to kill your girlfriend?¡±


    She felt that if Eugene used any more strength, she would be seeing God directly!


    She had just felt his hold on her loosen when a shadow fell over her. His kiss was wild and


    domineering, and it was even slightly frustrated as if he was afraid to lose her.


    Olivia felt her lips growing numb from all the kissing and she struggled a bit. Seeing Eugene like this


    was a little frightening for her.


    Probably feeling her anxiety, Eugene¡¯s fierce kisses gradually became gentle, but he didn¡¯t stop. He


    kissed her eyebrows and slowly moved downward, each of his kisses filled with cherish and caution.


    Knock, knock!


    Suddenly, there was the sound of knocking on the window of the car twice.


    This startled the two people who were kissing. To be precise, it had startled Olivia. She quickly pushed


    away the man in front of her in a panic and straightened her clothes, not daring to lift her head.


    Eugene was lookingpletely unhappy from being interrupted and he wound down the car window.


    Standing outside the car was a police officer in uniform with a fine in his hand. He first gave Eugene a


    salute before saying, ¡°Hello, sir. You¡¯re not allowed to park here.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyes and nced at the policeman. He gestured with his chin at the windshield and


    said willfully, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    With that, he wound the car window back up.


    Then, he pulled Olivia over to him and crashed his lips against hers once more!


    The police officer outside was rendered speechless.


    After some time, Eugene finally let go of her just to kiss her a secondter as he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Olivia¡¯s blushing face was as red as an apple. Her red lips were full and pouty, waiting for someone to


    take them, making it hard for Eugene to reign himself in.


    He took her hand, stared at her unblinking with his deep eyes and said solemnly, ¡°If I was really in


    danger, I don¡¯t want you to die with me. I want you to live well.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows tightened slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s make a deal!¡±


    Olivia tilted her head to the side and quizzed, ¡°What deal?¡±


    Eugene looked her in the eyes. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯m yours!¡±


    Olivia blinked and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Kiss me twice...¡±


    He looked at her, his deep pupils reflecting the girl¡¯s shy and beautiful face.


    His eyes were brimming with affection as he said, ¡°...and my life and I are all yours!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows. These words were so shocking that she felt her heart beat fiercely.¡£


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t hear all the noise around her. She could only hear her heartbeat and see


    the man¡¯s hot, scorching gaze on her.


    ¡°You¡­ who wants your life!¡± She looked away in a panic.


    The man looked at her with a smile on his lips. ¡°So you don¡¯t want me as well?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. Her chest felt like horses were galloping through it and she didn¡¯t have any


    strength, as if she had been running for dozens of kilometers.


    The man lifted her chin, having her face him, and repeated, ¡°You don¡¯t want me as well?¡±


    His deep eyes were like a huge whirlpool, and Olivia felt like she would be sucked into them if she was


    not careful.


    Olivia always thought of herself as someone with good self-control, but in front of this man, she would


    lose the battle every time.


    ----------

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    She leened forwerd herself end kissed the men¡¯s lips. ¡°I do went you!¡±


    Then, she leened beck end stered et him es she seid, ¡°I went you, but you cen keep your life. I¡¯m not


    thet greedy.¡±


    The men leughed. He pulled her into his embrece with his long erms, leened over end kissed her lips.


    A sexy voice thet wes so deep thet it wes egeinst the rules reng out. ¡°The deel is seeled end in effect!


    From now on... my life end I ere yours!¡±


    Olivie opened her smell mouth slightly end stered et Eugene without blinking.


    In truth, she wes e little surprised. She knew thet he liked her, but she didn¡¯t know thet he liked her so


    much thet he didn¡¯t even went his life!


    Truth be told, Eugene could heve his pick of eny women he wented in Summer City!


    But why did he like her, someone who hed e child!?


    She didn¡¯t sey enything, but her heert hed elreedy melted.


    She thought thet she would never leern whet wermth wes in this life, but when it ceme to him, she felt


    thet wermth cen be understood without e teecher!


    He hed given her e hypotheticel question just now, esking her who she would seve. She wesn¡¯t eble to


    imegine whet sort of situetion George end Eugene would be in thet they would fece denger et the seme


    time, but her enswer et the time hed been serious. She couldn¡¯t not seve George, but neither would


    she wetch him die.


    The strength of e reletionship reelly didn¡¯t depend on the length of time. She hed spent two yeers with


    Hugo, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even know who he reelly wes.


    She leaned forward herself and kissed the man¡¯s lips. ¡°I do want you!¡±


    Then, she leaned back and stared at him as she said, ¡°I want you, but you can keep your life. I¡¯m not


    that greedy.¡±


    The manughed. He pulled her into his embrace with his long arms, leaned over and kissed her lips.


    A sexy voice that was so deep that it was against the rules rang out. ¡°The deal is sealed and in effect!


    From now on... my life and I are yours!¡±


    Olivia opened her small mouth slightly and stared at Eugene without blinking.


    In truth, she was a little surprised. She knew that he liked her, but she didn¡¯t know that he liked her so


    much that he didn¡¯t even want his life!


    Truth be told, Eugene could have his pick of any woman he wanted in Summer City!


    But why did he like her, someone who had a child!?


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her heart had already melted.


    She thought that she would never learn what warmth was in this life, but when it came to him, she felt


    that warmth can be understood without a teacher!


    He had given her a hypothetical question just now, asking her who she would save. She wasn¡¯t able to


    imagine what sort of situation George and Eugene would be in that they would face danger at the same


    time, but her answer at the time had been serious. She couldn¡¯t not save George, but neither would


    she watch him die.


    The strength of a rtionship really didn¡¯t depend on the length of time. She had spent two years with


    Hugo, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even know who he really was.


    On the contrary, she had only known this man for four months, but she trusted him far more than she


    thought she would, and even more than she did George.


    She was extremely moved but she didn¡¯t say anything


    She just snuggled into the man¡¯s arms listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat. After a while, she


    said, ¡°Actually, George and I made an agreement which I cannot say no to.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eugene knitted his eyebrows and stared at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Without looking at him, Olivia spoke slowly, ¡°George has rescued me many times. When I first went to


    Mastar, I was almost assaulted by some punks. It was George who came forward to rescue North and


    I. I told you about this, but at that time, he was actually not a member of the hospital yet, but a member


    of a mercenary organization. This is a secret, and no one knows except my master and I. You are the


    first to know this, so you have to keep it secret.¡±


    Eugene was shocked. ¡°You have been involved in a mercenary organization? Which one?¡±


    ¡°Double Dragon Court!¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Jonathan and Joseph Lee!¡± Eugene eximed.


    ¡°You know them?¡± Olivia asked, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Eugene answered affirmatively.


    ¡°George was the one who taught me my skills. There was also a woman named Jewel Fenton. One


    time during apetition, the winners were she and I. I was the youngest and had the worst martial


    arts skills, but I was quick with my hands so usually when we went on missions, the three of us would


    team up.¡±


    ¡°However, we weren¡¯t allowed to choose the tasks. They gave the orders on how to execute them, and


    we had to obey. Once, the organization asked us to steal a blue sapphire ne from the princess of


    Eurosia, which was a token that could give orders to the entire country. We went, but the girl saw us.


    She begged us not to take it and said that it was thest item her mother had given her before she


    died. In a moment ofpassion, I asked the princess to make a fake one for me and went back to


    complete the job, but the organization found out about itter.¡±


    ¡°The three of us were locked up, and George took the me to save us. As a result, he was beaten till


    he lost consciousness by the organization for treason and thrown into the sea. Later, it was my master


    who saved him. My master and Jonathan Lee knew each other and ransomed my senior and I with 20


    million. Because there wasn¡¯t enough money at the time to ransom Jewel, I secretly sent a message to


    Jewel and asked her to wait for us, but when weter saved enough money to ransom her, she had


    already died on a mission.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    When she seid this, Olivie took e deep breeth end teers were streeming down her closed eyes.


    Eugene felt his heert eche end petted her hends lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sed beceuse it¡¯s ell over now.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Olivie continued her tele. ¡°Those were the derkest deys of my life end it went on for e yeer. If it weren¡¯t


    for George, North end I would not heve survived till todey. I wes seved by the mein doctor beceuse of


    George es well. It wes George who begged him to seve me end promised him to eern enough money


    to pey him beck ten times the rensom thet he hed spent on me.¡±


    ¡°In truth, he hes ectuelly peid beck his debt, but he steys in the clinic end never goes enywhere. He


    esionelly goes out with his friend to do some business on diemonds, but he will return in ten or


    fifteen deys just to repey the mein doctor for seving us es well es teeching us how to heel end seve


    lives.¡±


    ¡°When I went beck to the Double Dregon Court, I wes reelly frightened to see George¡¯s eppeerence.


    He looked no different from e corpse. I hed thought he would die, but he greduelly recovered. I kept


    trying toe up with weys to repey his kindness.¡±


    ¡°He knows how greteful I em to him end told me to think nothing ebout it, but how cen I? He is the


    sevior of North end I, end I elmost ceused him to die. Wouldn¡¯t thet be repeying his kindness with hete?


    I steyed next to him every dey end night, end he joked thet I should merry him to show my gretitude,


    but et thet time, I only thought of him es femily, end I wes just betreyed by Hugo end Anne. I hed no


    interest in finding e boyfriend, so I mede e promise with him thet one dey, when he mentions this


    promise, I will do whet he esks of me no metter whet! But he hes never mentioned this promise even


    once for so meny yeers.¡±


    When she said this, Olivia took a deep breath and tears were streaming down her closed eyes.


    Eugene felt his heart ache and patted her hands lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because it¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Olivia continued her tale. ¡°Those were the darkest days of my life and it went on for a year. If it weren¡¯t


    for George, North and I would not have survived till today. I was saved by the main doctor because of


    George as well. It was George who begged him to save me and promised him to earn enough money


    to pay him back ten times the ransom that he had spent on me.¡±


    ¡°In truth, he has actually paid back his debt, but he stays in the clinic and never goes anywhere. He


    asionally goes out with his friend to do some business on diamonds, but he will return in ten or


    fifteen days just to repay the main doctor for saving us as well as teaching us how to heal and save


    lives.¡±


    ¡°When I went back to the Double Dragon Court, I was really frightened to see George¡¯s appearance.


    He looked no different from a corpse. I had thought he would die, but he gradually recovered. I kept


    trying toe up with ways to repay his kindness.¡±


    ¡°He knows how grateful I am to him and told me to think nothing about it, but how can I? He is the


    savior of North and I, and I almost caused him to die. Wouldn¡¯t that be repaying his kindness with hate?


    I stayed next to him every day and night, and he joked that I should marry him to show my gratitude,


    but at that time, I only thought of him as family, and I was just betrayed by Hugo and Anna. I had no


    interest in finding a boyfriend, so I made a promise with him that one day, when he mentions this


    promise, I will do what he asks of me no matter what! But he has never mentioned this promise even


    once for so many years.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brows tightened fiercely. He didn¡¯t me Olivia for making such an agreement so easily.


    Putting himself in her position and thinking about it, he could understand her decision. There really was


    no way to repay George for what he did.


    He just med himself for not finding her earlier, which caused her to have suffered so much.


    To think she was able to leave the Double Dragon Court, the world¡¯s number one killer mercenary


    organization. Its members were chosen through a strict live-or-die elimination and he couldn¡¯t imagine


    how she survived that ce when she was pregnant.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you pregnant at that time? Did you also participate in the live-or-die trial?¡±


    Olivia answered, ¡°Yes, but at that time, George had a good rtionship with Jonathan Lee. He made


    an exception for me because of him and asked me to participate in the trial after giving birth. I managed


    to survive till the end of the trial thanks to George pulling some strings in the dark, and thanks to him,


    we all took on some less dangerous tasks. Later, when the incident with the ne happened, we


    realized that there was no way out after all, and it just so happened that the main doctor and Jonathan


    Lee knew each other and paid 20 million voluntarily. So, it was considered that wemitted suicide


    and were taken off the list!¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t even imagine what it was like at that time, but he could feel cold sweat dripping down


    his back as he listened to her. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s willingness to spend money to buy their lives


    in order for them to leave the organization, it would be really hard to say whether they were alive or


    dead now.


    He hugged her tightly, feeling distressed. It felt as if his heart was pierced by thousands of needles and


    it ached.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was the one who caused her to suffer so much.


    Olivia patted his back lightly. ¡°There, there. What are you apologizing for? I¡¯m telling you this not


    because I want toin to you, but because I want you to understand my feelings for George, and


    that I can¡¯t abandon him just because of you.¡±


    As she said this, she grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes lovingly


    ¡°During this period of time, you, my boyfriend, have suffered a lot of grievances. I didn¡¯t exin


    anything and always asked for your understanding, which was unreasonable for you. Since it never


    happened to you, there¡¯s no way for you to empathize. Moreover, this was a secret. Once we are taken


    off the organization¡¯s list, we can¡¯t talk about it anymore, plus it¡¯s difficult to exin in a few sentences. I


    don¡¯t dare to let George know of your existence because I am worried that he will not let me be with


    you using that promise, where I can¡¯t say no to him! Can you understand me now?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Eugene¡¯s brows knitted together, which surprised him. With George¡¯s deperture, he could celmly listen


    to her telk ebout him, but e feeling of irritebility still swept ecross him.


    He looked et her in disbelief.


    ¡°Olivie, I cen understend your feelings for your senior. It¡¯s the type thet surpesses thet of femily, or even


    the feelings you heve for me, your boyfriend. I shouldn¡¯t heve forced you to give me en enswer, end I


    heve just leerned the reeson why you geve such e promise. To be honest, I¡¯m elso feeling reelly


    greteful to your senior right now, end I¡¯m willing to repey him. But when the two of you mede the


    promise, did you egree on e limit? If he reelly prohibits you from being with me, would you reelly listen


    to him?¡±


    Olivie looked et him end enxiously expleined, ¡°George won¡¯t meke such e request! No one wents me to


    be heppy more then him!¡±


    Eugene frowned end seid, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this still depend on his mood? If he is upset end prevents you from


    being with me, doesn¡¯t thet meen you¡¯ll heve to breek up with me? He didn¡¯t meke eny request of you


    beceuse he¡¯s noble; does thet meen I heve to be greteful to him for ellowing us to be together? Olivie,


    don¡¯t you cere thet whether or not we cen be together cen be decided by him?¡±


    Olivie looked et him. After inheling end exheling deeply severel times, she seid, ¡°I do cere! If I didn¡¯t


    cere, I wouldn¡¯t heve esked you to hide, end I wouldn¡¯t heve told you so much todey. Eugene, I won¡¯t


    ever be es innocent end cerefree es other women. I em filled withplicetions. Not only do I heve e


    child with me, but there¡¯s elso George. You still heve time to get ewey if you regret this, otherwise, I


    don¡¯t went you to bepleining ebout it in the future.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brows knitted together, which surprised him. With George¡¯s departure, he could calmly listen


    to her talk about him, but a feeling of irritability still swept across him.


    He looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Olivia, I can understand your feelings for your senior. It¡¯s the type that surpasses that of family, or even


    the feelings you have for me, your boyfriend. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to give me an answer, and I


    have just learned the reason why you gave such a promise. To be honest, I¡¯m also feeling really


    grateful to your senior right now, and I¡¯m willing to repay him. But when the two of you made the


    promise, did you agree on a limit? If he really prohibits you from being with me, would you really listen


    to him?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and anxiously exined, ¡°George won¡¯t make such a request! No one wants me to


    be happy more than him!¡±


    Eugene frowned and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this still depend on his mood? If he is upset and prevents you from


    being with me, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have to break up with me? He didn¡¯t make any request of you


    because he¡¯s noble; does that mean I have to be grateful to him for allowing us to be together? Olivia,


    don¡¯t you care that whether or not we can be together can be decided by him?¡±


    Olivia looked at him. After inhaling and exhaling deeply several times, she said, ¡°I do care! If I didn¡¯t


    care, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to hide, and I wouldn¡¯t have told you so much today. Eugene, I won¡¯t


    ever be as innocent and carefree as other women. I am filled withplications. Not only do I have a


    child with me, but there¡¯s also George. You still have time to get away if you regret this, otherwise, I


    don¡¯t want you to beining about it in the future.¡±


    Eugene was choked with anger when he heard this and looked at her with hurt in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with


    this? Are you thinking of breaking up with me again?¡±


    Olivia turned her head to the side and ignored him.


    Eugene sighed deeply, feeling somewhat helpless. When it came to her, he just couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her when he was supposed to be affectionate with her, but how could he


    ept such an agreement?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t this amount to relying on others for charity?


    He had understood that one must hold the initiative in one¡¯s own hands ever since he was a child.


    But now, whether or not his girlfriend was his didn¡¯t depend on him nor his girlfriend. Instead, it


    depended on an outsider.


    What the heck was with this?


    But...


    Like she said, he was the one asking for it for liking her.


    Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t he the cause of all of this?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him bullying her by mistake, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to leave her hometown,


    and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much and owed George a debt she couldn¡¯t repay.


    She didn¡¯t want a boyfriend initially, but he kept persisting, pestering her to be his girlfriend. Now that


    he had gotten her, was he going to give her up just because of the issue with George?


    Eugene rubbed his eyebrows fiercely. He had been too impulsive and he shouldn¡¯t have forced her like


    that. It wasn¡¯t like this was an easy choice for her to make!


    After a long internal debate, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s not argue. We can solve any problems we face. I got anxious when I heard that I might


    lose you. Look, this is my first time dating someone. I¡¯m inexperienced with stuff like this, so please


    don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes suddenly watered and she red at him. ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m very experienced!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are both failures in this department,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°We need to examine ourselves. I can¡¯t


    hold my temper when I face matters regarding you. This is because I care too much about you and


    worry about losing you. I don¡¯t know a good way to express it.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t exin myself clearly enough. Actually, George must have been aware of us this time,


    which was why he left in such a hurry. Although he won¡¯t be able to ept it at the moment, he will


    ept it sooner orter. I made it clear to him that I don¡¯t like him and I only think of him as family. In


    fact, my purpose of telling you all this is to make you understand my feelings for George and I didn¡¯t


    want you to think that I¡¯m partial to him. If I have wronged you, I can repay you, but I can¡¯t ever repay


    George. I will agree to anything he asks of me so long as it doesn¡¯t cross my bottom line, and my


    bottom line is... that I can¡¯t be separated from you!¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Eugene finelly heerd whet he wented to heer. He subconsciously tightened his erm, end his heert thet


    hed been on tenterhooks finelly relexed!


    ¡°Olivie, you reelly geve me e scere.¡±


    Olivie ellowed herself to be held by him. She edmitted thet her heert thet hed been frozen for seven


    yeers wes finelly wermed by this men who she hed not even known for four months. In fect, thinking


    ebout it now, she hed been quite bold. She reeched out her erms end wrepped them eround the men¡¯s


    neck. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t meke me feel like I fell for the wrong person.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hends stiffened. He suddenly felt exespereted et himself beceuse he hed only been thinking


    ebout himself. He hed been upied by whet he would do if Olive promised George something, whet if


    Olivie didn¡¯t like him, end how he could upy e little more spece in her heert. He kept bleming her for


    not giving him e sense of security, but he hed forgotten thet the girl in front of him wes the most


    insecure person!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seven yeers ego, she wes betreyed by her boyfriend, sister end fether. In one night, she hed lost her


    femily, her love, end even her home. She didn¡¯t heve enything left. Eerly on, she probebly hed


    experienced thet it wes better to rely on herself then rely on others, or she wouldn¡¯t heve survived in e


    plece like Double Dregon Court. Her son once told him not to force her. He seid thet his mother wes e


    little difficult to chese, so he esked him to be petient.


    Eugene finally heard what he wanted to hear. He subconsciously tightened his arm, and his heart that


    had been on tenterhooks finally rxed!


    ¡°Olivia, you really gave me a scare.¡±


    Olivia allowed herself to be held by him. She admitted that her heart that had been frozen for seven


    years was finally warmed by this man who she had not even known for four months. In fact, thinking


    about it now, she had been quite bold. She reached out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s


    neck. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t make me feel like I fell for the wrong person.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hands stiffened. He suddenly felt exasperated at himself because he had only been thinking


    about himself. He had been upied by what he would do if Oliva promised George something, what if


    Olivia didn¡¯t like him, and how he could upy a little more space in her heart. He kept ming her for


    not giving him a sense of security, but he had forgotten that the girl in front of him was the most


    insecure person!


    Seven years ago, she was betrayed by her boyfriend, sister and father. In one night, she had lost her


    family, her love, and even her home. She didn¡¯t have anything left. Early on, she probably had


    experienced that it was better to rely on herself than rely on others, or she wouldn¡¯t have survived in a


    ce like Double Dragon Court. Her son once told him not to force her. He said that his mother was a


    little difficult to chase, so he asked him to be patient.


    But look at him, only thinking about himself. He had forgotten that she had epted him, learned to


    trust him and opened up to himpletely, which must have been difficult for her to do. He knew she


    wouldn¡¯t have told him so much at this point in their rtionship if he hadn¡¯t insisted, which was


    equivalent to putting all her bets on him, but she did it anyway just to make him feel better. Suddenly, it


    felt like his heart was being pierced by something, and the pain spread all across his body. It hurt! It


    really hurt! He had lived for 28 years, but he had never felt anything like this.


    He touched Olivia¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you lose. I will repay George


    along with you. He is the savior of you and North, as well as mine. The gratitude I have for him is no


    less than yours.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Liking me is troublesome, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± There was a lump growing in Eugene¡¯s throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word, and his arm


    tightened subconsciously. He felt regret and was touched, but what he felt more was heartache.


    In fact, she knew exactly how he felt. She knew he was wronged and was trying topromise one


    step at a time. She was not good at sweet talking, but he could see from thepromises she made


    how she spoiled him and loved him. He was the one that didn¡¯t understand her enough and always


    forced her to make choices.


    ¡°Are you still targeting the Maxwell Company?¡± Olivia raised her eyes and looked at him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eugene responded. ¡°In less than half a month, Maxwell Company will disappear from Summer


    City.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. After a long while, she said, ¡°Leave him a way to survive!¡±


    Eugene looked at her and sighed silently. Regardless of how unfeeling her words were, in the end, she


    still couldn¡¯t bear to ruin Maxwell.


    ¡°Very well. Although I am very angry with him, not only because he indulged in Anna and allowed her to


    hurt you and North again and again, but also because he drove you out of the country seven years ago


    and caused you to live in a foreign country and suffer so much, I will not destroy him since you want to


    give him a way out.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Eugene gently stroked her head. ¡°Is there any need to thank me?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything and just nestled in his arms, her mind at peace. It was rare to enjoy such a


    quiet time.


    Looking at the fine that he had so arrogantly asked the police officer to put on his windshield, Eugene


    wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He just wanted to feel her in his arms.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    ¡°Yesterdey, North pleyed the video of Aleene end Ben in the room on the screen in the living room. Do


    you know ebout this?¡±


    Olivie wes shocked when she heerd him end moved ewey from chest. ¡°Whet video? Wes it e video of


    the two of them sleeping together?¡±


    Eugene chuckled, ¡°Yes, it wes like e live broedcest.¡±


    Olivie wes very engry. ¡°This little bret! How could he wetch something like this?!¡±


    Seeing thet Olivie reected the seme wey es him, Eugene felt heppy for some reeson end petted her


    comfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wes elso worried ebout this end I celled him to esk him ebout it et the time.


    He didn¡¯t wetch the video. He¡¯s sensible end he knows whet to wetch end whet not to wetch.¡±


    Olivie breethed e sigh of relief. ¡°Thet¡¯s more like it. Then did this ruin your grendpe¡¯s birthdey perty?¡±


    Eugene smiled end seid, ¡°North is e smert boy. He ceme in et the end of Grendpe¡¯s birthdey benquet


    end before enyone left. He hes teken revenge for you.¡±


    Olivie smiled with setisfection. ¡°Actuelly, the reeson North leerned how to do ell this is beceuse of us.


    He wents to help us hide our identities.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Our boy is greet.¡±


    ¡°Although Aleene wes esking for it herself, it wes something thet heppened in your house efter ell. Will


    the Jones ceuse eny problems? Didn¡¯t you sey her fether wes the chief of the customs?¡±


    Eugene smiled end told Olivie ebout Eric Jones end Kelly Hills¡¯s visit to the Nolen Femily, including


    Lere Roberts¡¯s intention to be releted to the Jones Femily through merriege, how he led the Jones to


    believe thet the video wes pert of Lere¡¯s plen end destroyed eny chence of the merriege heppening.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yesterday, North yed the video of Aleena and Ben in the room on the screen in the living room. Do


    you know about this?¡±


    Olivia was shocked when she heard him and moved away from chest. ¡°What video? Was it a video of


    the two of them sleeping together?¡±


    Eugene chuckled, ¡°Yes, it was like a live broadcast.¡±


    Olivia was very angry. ¡°This little brat! How could he watch something like this?!¡±


    Seeing that Olivia reacted the same way as him, Eugene felt happy for some reason and patted her


    comfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was also worried about this and I called him to ask him about it at the time.


    He didn¡¯t watch the video. He¡¯s sensible and he knows what to watch and what not to watch.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then did this ruin your grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    Eugene smiled and said, ¡°North is a smart boy. He came in at the end of Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet


    and before anyone left. He has taken revenge for you.¡±


    Olivia smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Actually, the reason North learned how to do all this is because of us.


    He wants to help us hide our identities.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Our boy is great.¡±


    ¡°Although Aleena was asking for it herself, it was something that happened in your house after all. Will


    the Jones cause any problems? Didn¡¯t you say her father was the chief of the customs?¡±


    Eugene smiled and told Olivia about Eric Jones and Kelly Hills¡¯s visit to the Nn Family, including


    Lara Roberts¡¯s intention to be rted to the Jones Family through marriage, how he led the Jones to


    believe that the video was part of Lara¡¯s n and destroyed any chance of the marriage happening.


    Anyway, his son was so smart, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to find that it was him who did it.


    After hearing this, Olivia really had to give it to Eugene and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Incredible!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°My son really is great!¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    It was getting easier and easier for this man to call North his son.


    Eugene had just finished speaking when his phone rang.


    He then took his phone out and saw that the call was from Curtis. He swiped the screen to answer,


    feeling displeased that he was being disturbed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Curtis¡¯s voice on the phone was careful. ¡°Pre-President Nn,st time, you asked me to track down


    the list of people that Luca Matthews contacted that month and I have obtained it. Would you like to


    see it?¡±


    Eugene sat up straight. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head back immediately.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia asked in surprise.


    Eugene hugged Olivia and said apologetically, ¡°I have something to do and I¡¯ll send you back to the


    studio first. I¡¯ll make something good tonight for North and you, so think about what you want to eat and


    let me know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to do, I can take a taxi and go back by myself,¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Let me send you there.¡±


    Eugene started up the car as he said this and sent her to the studio.


    After stopping the car, he kissed her on the forehead again, reluctant to leave. ¡°See you tonight,


    girlfriend.¡±


    Olivia was a little shy when he did that. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight!¡± Eugene answered.


    Olivia wanted to say no, but when she thought of it, it seemed that this was the way other couples


    acted.


    They would allmute to work and leave together, then watch a movie after work or do something


    else as a date.


    Although she was not very good at dating, making him happy was likely the correct choice.


    So, she held her tongue and changed what she wanted to say. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Eugene smiled, started the car and left.


    Olivia was still standing there and didn¡¯t notice Sophia approaching her at all. ¡°Are you still watching


    him?¡±


    Olivia turned her head back, looking like a child caught with their hand in a cookie jar. ¡°You scared me


    to death.¡±


    Sophiaughed. ¡°President Nn really is kind to you.¡±


    Olivia was annoyed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she said, and walked into the studio.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Sophie leughed end seid, ¡°I heve observed both of you severel times. Eech time, President Nolen


    would elweyse over with e velid reeson, but in fect, he would stere et you. You ere like the sun,


    end he keeps orbiting eround you.¡±


    Olivie couldn¡¯t hold beck her smile. She couldn¡¯t even sey e word in retort to Sophie.


    She told Eugene he shouldn¡¯t be seen so often with her, but he would not listen.


    Now look!


    Even Sophie could tell something wes going on between them, let elone George.


    ¡°Why do you elweys stere et others when you heve nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s libel! I wes not wetching you,¡± Sophie instinctively ergued.


    Seeing Olivie stering et her, she expleined with e giggle, ¡°He¡¯s going to be my brother-in-lew in the


    future, so it¡¯s normel for me to pey ettention!¡±


    Olivie geve her e glere. ¡°Whet brother-in-lew? There¡¯s no sign of it heppening yet!¡±


    Sophie giggled. ¡°But I sew him kiss you just now!¡± she seid.


    Olivie did not know whet to sey. She felt her fece burning up end chenged the subject bluntly. ¡°Wh-


    Whet were you doing stending et the door?¡±


    Sophie then remembered. ¡°Oh right, I elmost forgot. There is e customer inside who esked for you by


    neme. I just ceme out to give you e cell.¡±


    Olivie wes surprised ¡°Who is it? Is it e men or e women?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s e women,¡± Sophie enswered. ¡°Her neme is Zoe Lene!¡±


    Sophiaughed and said, ¡°I have observed both of you several times. Each time, President Nn


    would alwayse over with a valid reason, but in fact, he would stare at you. You are like the sun,


    and he keeps orbiting around you.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. She couldn¡¯t even say a word in retort to Sophia.


    She told Eugene he shouldn¡¯t be seen so often with her, but he would not listen.


    Now look!


    Even Sophia could tell something was going on between them, let alone George.


    ¡°Why do you always stare at others when you have nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s libel! I was not watching you,¡± Sophia instinctively argued.


    Seeing Olivia staring at her, she exined with a giggle, ¡°He¡¯s going to be my brother-inw in the


    future, so it¡¯s normal for me to pay attention!¡±


    Olivia gave her a re. ¡°What brother-inw? There¡¯s no sign of it happening yet!¡±


    Sophia giggled. ¡°But I saw him kiss you just now!¡± she said.


    Olivia did not know what to say. She felt her face burning up and changed the subject bluntly. ¡°Wh-


    What were you doing standing at the door?¡±


    Sophia then remembered. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. There is a customer inside who asked for you by


    name. I just came out to give you a call.¡±


    Olivia was surprised ¡°Who is it? Is it a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman,¡± Sophia answered. ¡°Her name is Zoe Lane!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia frowned slightly. Why does this name sound familiar?


    Puzzled, she followed Sophia into the room, but when she saw the person in the room, she suddenly


    jumped in realization. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who held Eugene¡¯s arm at Nn Residence that day?


    She had even asked Eugene if Olivia was his girlfriend.


    Why did shee here?


    She had many questions, but she hid it well and walked in with a smile. ¡°Hello!¡±


    Zoe looked her up and down haughtily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? Why do you have a clothing


    store as well?¡±


    ¡°Clothes are my main business!¡± Olivia answered.


    Zoe frowned. ¡°So you mean that treating Master Merlin was just something you did casually?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care how I treated him. After all, Master Merlin¡¯s condition has improved!¡±


    Zoe sneered disdainfully and muttered quietly, ¡°You just got lucky.¡±


    Olivia heard her but she was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t want any trouble for herself, so she sat


    down across Zoe.


    ¡°What would you like made?¡±


    There was paper and a pen ced in front of Olivia for her to sketch her designs.


    Sophia went out and brought Olivia a cup of tea and then refilled Zoe¡¯s cup.


    Zoe leaned against her chair, checked her manicured nails and said, ¡°I just signed a contract to shoot a


    mythology drama and I want a dress for the opening ceremony. It needs to be one that is spectacrly


    stunning and will not be forgotten even though people have only seen it once.¡±


    Olivia responded with a good temper, ¡°Alright. What color would you like, Miss Lane?¡±


    ¡°Green.¡±


    ¡°What about the style? Do you have any special requirements? Would you like a long dress or short


    dress? A tightly-fitted one or a semi-fitted one?¡±


    Zoe looked impatient. ¡°With my good figure, I¡¯ll need a tight dress, of course. Can¡¯t you design at all?


    Why are you so unprofessional? If you need the customer to think of everything, what use do I have for


    you? I could just do it myself.¡±


    Her words were very insulting, and with her disdainful eyes and arrogant attitude, it was really


    infuriating.


    Sophia, who was standing at the side acting as Olivia¡¯s assistant, couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. Zoe


    was actually saying that Olivia couldn¡¯t design and was unprofessional?


    What kind of joke was that?


    Olivia took a deep breath. After all, she was in the service industry. She knew that there were all kinds


    of customers, so she could only try her best to meet their requirements.


    ¡°How about this; let me give you a profile first. If you are not satisfied with it, you can point it out and I


    will change it. Is this alright?¡±


    Zoe frowned. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Olivia responded with a good temper, ¡°Alright. What color would you like, Miss Lane?¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Zoe regretted listening to her friends. They said that this store made nice clothes, but she just couldn¡¯t


    figure out what was so good about it!


    In her eyes, being a doctor was the girl¡¯s main job. She probably opened the clothing store to earn


    some money, yet she said the clothing store was her main business.


    Olivia said, ¡°Miss Lane, please stand up. Let me have a look at your figure.¡±


    Zoe¡¯s frown deepened, but still stood up albeit reluctantly.


    ¡°Do a twirl and let me see!¡± Olivia said again.


    Annoyed, Zoe clicked her tongue in displeasure. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a circus monkey? First you had me


    stand up, then you had me turn around. Do you even know how to design clothes?¡±


    Olivia looked up at her with eyes that were a little cold. ¡°I own such arge studio here, so do you think


    I don¡¯t know how? Miss Lane, since you have chosen me to tailor for you, you should trust my


    judgement. The reason I had a look at your figure was so that I could bring out the best in you.¡±


    Zoe acted like she had heard a joke. ¡°My figure is perfect, so why bother?¡±


    Olivia was speechless at that.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and exined, ¡°Miss Lane, allow me to exin. What Miss


    Maxwell meant was to capitalize on your strength. Even though your figure is perfect, we wish to


    highlight your most attractive body part with our design. For example, you have long and slim legs. If


    we design a mini dress, wouldn¡¯t you be able to show off your long legs?¡±


    Zoe finally understood and replied haughtily, ¡°I understand. I want a long dress and I also want my legs


    to show. Figure it out.¡±


    Olivia ignored her and sketched directly on the paper. In no time at all, the outline of an evening dress


    could be seen. ¡°Miss Lane, have a look. Do you like this kind of design?¡±


    Sophia looked at the design. On the paper was a tight tube dress with a long train and a high slit in the


    middle which would naturally reveal her long legs while walking. There were also pleated flower petals


    adorning the chest area, looking like a blossoming flower.


    It looked stunning.


    She was deeply impressed. As expected of Angel, she was freaking awesome to be able to design


    such a wonderful piece in such a short time.


    ¡°Wow! Olivia, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She praised Olivia without hesitation.


    But Zoe frowned slightly after looking at the design. ¡°Why not just leave the upper half empty? No one


    will be able to see my chest with what you put there.¡±


    She vigorously tapped on the drawing where the petals were.


    Olivia frowned a little as she was getting more and more annoyed by Zoe Lane.


    ¡°What do you want people to see?¡±


    Zoe was stunned by her question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see actresses alwayspeting with each other with their looks on the red carpet? Some


    even wish they could go naked. Who would look at you if you don¡¯t show off some skin these days?


    Your design wraps me up from head to toe. It¡¯s a tube top design, but you covered it up with a bunch of


    leaves.¡±


    Olivia was really pissed now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zoe seemed to be around her twenties, but seeing her fawning over Old Man Nn that day, she might


    be even younger than twenty.


    How could she be so realistic at such a young age?


    Someone would only look at her when she showed skin, and nobody would look if she didn¡¯t?


    What sort of outlook was that?


    Where was the logic?


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but say something to her, ¡°Who told you that people would only look at you if you


    show your skin? There are so many capable actresses out there. None of them got to where they are


    now by showing off their skin. Showing your skin may give you some temporary attention, but you won¡¯t


    go far. You should strive to make yourself more graceful so that people will think that you are noble!¡±


    Zoe looked impatient. ¡°Fine, fine, just shut up. What are you, my mother? Do you think I need your


    advice? Your design isn¡¯t even that great and you talk a lot of crap. You¡¯re just a woman with early


    menopause. I don¡¯t need your design anymore.¡± After speaking, Zoe turned around to leave!

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Olivia¡¯s face turned dark and she suddenly shouted.


    Zoe turned around and looked at her aggressively. ¡°Why should I stop? Even if you kneel down and


    beg me now, I won¡¯t have my dress made here. You think you can fool me just because you had a few


    days worth of sses learning how to design dresses? Do you think this is my first time ordering a


    customized dress? If you annoy me, I could just buy this whole store and chase you out!¡±


    Olivia scoffed angrily. ¡°You ignorant and ungrateful girl! I designed this flower petal because your


    breasts are saggy and wouldn¡¯t look good if you showed them off. Besides, showing too much skin


    would only make you look cheap. You can show off if you want, but not like that. You should only show


    off glimpses of your skin and tempt them into desiring to see more, not showing them everything like


    you are selling your flesh! Of course, you can¡¯t bring out the elegance in my dress. If you wish to bring


    yourself down with your cheap and worthless style, have it your way! You can leave now. The exit is on


    the left. Good day!¡±


    Zoe was so mad she started cussing. ¡°What are you acting high and mighty for? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll


    make sure you won¡¯t have a shop!¡±


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Go see a psychiatrist!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zoe pointed at Olivia and started yelling, ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to go to the psychiatrist! You think


    you can treat me like this just because you treated Master Merlin? After all, you are just a dog hired by


    the Nn Family. What do you have to be proud of?¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. Was this girl kicked in the head?


    Olivia walked a few steps forward and grabbed Zoe by her neck. ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± With


    that said, Olivia threw her out.


    Zoe fell into a heap, dazed. She was afraid that someone would see her, so she got up hurriedly. All


    she could do was to re fiercely at the person standing in front of the window because she didn¡¯t dare


    to walk inside again.


    She then pointed her fingers at Olivie as if giving her a warning, then turned around and left.


    Olivia was really pissed as her good mood was ruined by that crazy b*tch.


    Sophia looked at Zoe who was leaving. ¡°Is she not right in the head?¡± she asked confusedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t


    even say anything, so why did she say so many hurtful things?¡±


    ¡°She is just spoiled, so she can¡¯t ept other people criticizing her,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Perfect figure my


    ass. Someone had probably praised her figure and she felt so proud about it. Mark my words, she will


    suffer a lot in the future!¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Sophia agreed. ¡°How is that a perfect figure? Does she think that everyone is her mom


    and dad? So spoiled!¡±


    Olivia held her cheek in her hand, a happy look on her face. ¡°My temper has really improved these past


    two years. If this had happened in the past, I would have beaten her up so bad her parents wouldn¡¯t be


    able to recognize her!¡±


    ¡°Love has mellowed you out!¡± Sophia teased her.


    Olivia was embarrassed and pretended to be angry as she red at her. ¡°Off you go. Get back to


    work!¡±


    Sophia left, giggling.


    Right after Sophia left, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. She grabbed her phone and looked at the screen, which


    was showing Marcus¡¯s name.


    She slid the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hi, Marcus.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s clear voice came from the phone. ¡°The kick-off ceremony for ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡¯ will be in


    one week. You should at least show your face there, right?¡±


    ¡°Just do as you like,¡± Olivia repliedzily.


    ¡°Olivia Maxwell!¡± Marcus was so angry he shouted her full name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a carefree boss, not


    needing to care about anything at all?¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I read the script? I even gave a few constructivements!¡±


    Marcus scoffed from his end. ¡°You have the cheek to say that? Well, aren¡¯t you a diligent boss! You


    think you did a great job just because you gave a fewments? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a loss


    for thepany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Marcus grunted. ¡°Cut the crap. You must attend the ceremony a weekter, or else, you can run your


    ownpany!¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Olivia took a deep breath andpromised. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not easy being a boss these days.¡±


    ¡°And what hardship do you face?¡± Marcus retorted. ¡°All you have to do ise here, take a stroll down


    the red carpet and show your face.¡±


    Olivia began listing her terms. ¡°Then I¡¯m just your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you are my ancestor,¡± Marcus Cohen answered. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this drama is guaranteed to be


    a big hit. You need toe and witness it!¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to attend.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she nced at the dress she had designed. She leaned forward and


    started to polish it up, making some slight modifications and adding some elements she liked.


    She was quite pleased by this design. Since Zoe Lane couldn¡¯t appreciate it, then she shouldn¡¯t waste


    it on her.


    When Eugene reached Nn Group, Curtis was already waiting there.


    ¡°Greetings, President Nn.¡±


    Eugene nodded and sat on his chair. ¡°Was there anyone suspicious?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°There was a person who was suspicious! He goes by the name of Robin Hills,¡± Curtis replied.


    ¡°Has Luca Matthews been in contact with Robin Hills before?¡± Eugene asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Curtis confirmed. ¡°In fact, they met three times, all at the same location.¡±


    With that, he passed a few still images from the surveince videos to Eugene.


    Eugene looked through them one by one. It seemed that Robin Hills was the most probable suspect.


    ¡°Where is Robin Hills now?¡±


    ¡°In a casino,¡± Curtis answered.


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Send someone to grab him!¡±


    Curtis bowed his head. ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    After he left, Eugene started to piece together what had happened.


    Luca Matthews had hired someone to run into Olivia. At first nce, it seemed like Matthews was trying


    to get revenge for what happened at the receptionst time, but his bizarre death couldn¡¯t help but


    make people have second thoughts.


    It was obvious that someone wanted to make him the scapegoat.


    The only one who had been in contact with him frequently in recent times and had enmity toward Olivia


    was Robin Hills, but Robin wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do all this.


    Could it be Aleena? Did she really hate Olivia so much that she would go to the extent of killing her?


    Why did it feel somewhat far-fetched?


    That woman wasn¡¯t exactly smart, but she didn¡¯t seem to be that vicious.


    He got up angrily, went out of his office and made a call to Curtis, ordering him to bring Robin Hills to


    Ruby Pce once they caught him.


    One hourter, Robin was brought five floors below Ruby Pce.


    Curtis yanked off the sack covering Robin¡¯s head and the blinding lights made him squint reflexively.


    When he saw the person in front of him, he was stunned. ¡°Eu-Eugene?¡±


    Eugene was sitting on a ck leather sofazily, crossing his legs. Even if he wasn¡¯t speaking, he


    exuded a noble air. His face was expressionless as he nced at him and gestured to the sofa


    opposite him. ¡°Have a seat!¡±


    Robin¡¯s heart leapt into his throat and he looked around cautiously. There seemed to be some torture


    tools in the dark empty hall not far from them. He could even smell a faint scent of blood.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He sat down, trembling. His legs suddenly went weak and he started gulping unconsciously. Why did


    Eugene bring him to this ce?


    No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like he had brought him here to talk about old times.


    ¡°Eu-Eugene, how can I help you?¡± He was unconscious of his voice trembling.


    Eugene, however, was in no rush. He deliberately took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    The smoke of the cigarette rose, blocking the view of his face, making it even more difficult to know


    what he was going to do next.


    Robin¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Eugene and the fear of the


    unknown really stressed him out.


    ¡°Was the lesson I gave youst time not enough?¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak loudly, but his words rang loudly in Robin¡¯s ears.


    Robin¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed. He exined in a panic, ¡°N-No. I¡¯ve learnt my lesson and I


    never troubled Miss Maxwell again.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Eugene sneered. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me well enough. Since I looked for you, it proves that I¡¯ve


    already investigated you thoroughly. Now, for the sake of our previous acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a


    chance to exin yourself!¡±


    Robin frowned. ¡°Exin? Exin about what?¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you get along so well with Luca Matthews? Robin, I¡¯m usually


    not as patient as I am now!¡±


    Robin turned pale and suddenly understood what was going on.


    He just never thought that even after so long, Eugene would still be investigating that matter.


    ¡°L-Luca and I knew each other and we had a few drinks together. What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t he already


    dead?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how he died? ¡±Eugene asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Robin quickly eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he died too!¡±


    ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t talk,¡± Eugene said coldly.


    Robin acted as if he was wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say!¡±


    ¡°Go and teach him a lesson!¡± Eugene ordered Kylezily.


    After he said this, he turned to look at Robin. ¡°After this, you will know what to say. Trying to talk in


    circles? You should¡¯ve listened to me when I was being nice. I just need to expand a bit more effort to


    make you talk!¡±


    Robin panicked but he made ast ditch effort to pretend. ¡°Eugene, give me a hint. What do you want


    me to tell you? Was it because I wasn¡¯t supposed to drink with Luca? Or do you think that I have


    something to do with his death?¡±


    Eugene sneered. He took in a long puff of his cigarette and crushed it in the ashtray. ¡°I know you


    wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. I wanted to spare your life, but it seems you are ungrateful!¡±


    With that, he waved at Kyle who grabbed Robin.


    Kyle then took Robin away with him.


    After a while, the empty hall was filled with Robin¡¯s screams.


    Eugene acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything and just took out his phone and texted his girlfriend.


    ¡®What are you doing right now?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®I¡¯m making clothes!


    Eugene: ¡®Whose?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®Mine! I¡¯m going to the kick-off ceremony for one of Marcus¡¯s films in a few days.¡¯


    Eugeneined: ¡®There are too many people coveting my girlfriend!¡¯


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia: ¡®The girl coveted by so many people belongs only to you. Do you feel better now?¡¯


    The corners of Eugene¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile. ¡®Well, girlfriend, your boyfriend


    wants to join too. Can you ask Marcus if he needs any sponsors?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®If you sponsor me, I¡¯ll bring you along!¡¯


    Eugene: ¡®Alright, with what identity should I go with you?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®A friend!¡¯


    Eugene pushed his luck. ¡®How about family?¡¯


    Olivia Maxwell sent a sticker of a child saying ¡°shameless¡± to him.


    That made Eugeneugh, and even his eyes were filled with gentleughter.


    Curtis, who was standing nearby, twitched his lips uncontrobly. It was obvious that President Nn


    was chatting with Miss Maxwell.


    But there was someone howling and in agony here, so wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for the two of them


    to chat so lovingly?


    If Miss Maxwell knew what was going on, she would probably freak out.


    Time passed by. Eugene had already ended his chat with Olivia and after finishing two rounds of


    mobile games, he signaled them to stop.


    Kyle then dragged Robin who was covered in blood to Eugene.


    Robiny on the ground and gasped, wheezing with difficulty. When he saw Eugene, his body couldn¡¯t


    help but shiver.


    He had heard people say that Eugene Nn was someone who had no mercy and was ruthless, but


    he never saw it himself and thought they meant his means in the business world.


    Today was a real eye-opener. With all those equipment, who could handle them?


    No wonder everyone in Summer City was afraid of him.


    He was that domineering and he wouldn¡¯t bother to talk crap with you. How dumb was he to provoke a


    man like that!

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Eugene was still sitting on the sofa, and he was ying games on his phone. He didn¡¯t even lift his


    eyes and just asked coldly, ¡°So, will you tell me now?¡±


    Robin wasn¡¯t willing to talk, but if he refused, he would die.


    He never wanted to experience that punishment ever again.


    His mind started racing and he only spoke after a while, ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡±


    Eugene continued to y his mobile game as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re bargaining before you even speak?


    What right do you have?¡±


    Robin surrendered and replied, ¡°It was my cousin, Aleena Jones, who wanted me to look for Luca


    Matthews!¡±


    After hearing his reply, Eugene¡¯s body froze, causing the character in his mobile game to be in. He


    looked at Robin in astonishment. ¡°Aleena Jones?¡±


    Robin peeked at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Eugene had suspected it might be Aleena Jones, he didn¡¯t think she would have the guts.


    Who knew that it would really be her?


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Robin continued, ¡°Aleena likes you a lot. Previously at Ruby Pce, after you had given her a warning


    and left with Miss Maxwell, she had me look for Luca Matthews. We wanted him to have an alliance


    with us to spite Miss Maxwell, but before we could carry out our n, Luca Matthews was already


    dead. At first, we thought it was just an ident, then we found out that Luca had once sent someone


    to run into Miss Maxwell. But this time, it really wasn¡¯t us who sent Luca to run into Miss Maxwell.¡±


    The pupils of Eugene¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°What was your n for Olivia?¡±


    Robin carefully peeked at Eugene¡¯s face again. ¡°W-We also nned on using drunk driving as an


    excuse, but it really wasn¡¯t us this time. Our n was supposed to be enacted three dayster, but by


    then, Luca had already run into Miss Maxwell and died. We were afraid that you would think we were


    the ones who did it, so we cancelled the n.¡±


    Eugene frowned as Robin¡¯s answer was surprising. ¡°Do you have any evidence that it wasn¡¯t you who


    did it?¡±


    Robin panicked and exined hurriedly, ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any proof, but it really wasn¡¯t us. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can ask Aleena. We originally thought Luca¡¯s death had something to do with you.¡±


    Eugene closed his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t them, this matter would be moreplicated.


    It was obvious that someone was trying to frame them. This person not only knew of Aleena and


    Robin¡¯s n, but also took advantage of this chance to target Olivia.


    They knew that he would investigate, and even managed to kill Matthews before he could get to him.


    Even to this day, he could only find out that Matthews had been in close contact with Robin. However,


    his instincts were telling him that Robin was telling the truth.


    This person was so meticulous it was frightening!


    Besides that, that person seemed to be very well-connected and never left a trace!


    Eugene got up and prepared to leave.


    Robin pleaded with him. ¡°Eugene, please let me go. We really didn¡¯t do anything. It was Matthews who


    took action himself and we had no idea about it either.¡±


    Eugene stopped and lowered his gaze at him. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you who did it this time, but if it wasn¡¯t


    for the two of you who suggested this n, Matthews wouldn¡¯t have followed the n. What are you


    feeling aggrieved about?¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked away.


    Curtis immediately followed him. ¡°President Nn, what should we do now?¡±


    Eugene was a little annoyed as this meant that they had reached a dead end again. He gave it a


    thought and said, ¡°Go back and check on everyone who had been in contact with Luca Matthews for


    this month. There must be someone else who is suspicious.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis looked at Eugene and held back from what he wanted to say. No matter how he looked at it, he


    felt that President Nn was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally asked, ¡°President Nn, do you think we¡¯re


    oveplicating things? Maybe it was Luca Matthews who did it, and his death was just an ident.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Eugene nced at him. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Curtis didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    After Eugene got in his car, he asked, ¡°Where ¡®s Aleena?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t check. Do you want me to check now?¡± Curtis answered.


    Eugene closed his eyes to rest and repliedzily with only one word. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Curtis looked at Eugene through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t believe what


    Robin Hills said?¡±


    ¡°He should be telling the truth,¡± Eugene said.


    Curtis then asked in surprise after some hesitation, ¡°Then why are you looking for Miss Jones?¡±


    Eugene opened his eyes abruptly. ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    Curtis was shocked immediately. ¡°No way. Why would I like her?¡±


    Eugene red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then why are you asking so many questions?¡±


    Curtis was rendered speechless.


    ----


    Aleena had been at home for a full day. She was feeling angry, aggrieved and regretful. These


    emotions were flooding in like an endless, wrapping her up and swallowing her whole.


    During this time, both Eric and Kelly wanted toe inside her room tofort her and wanted her to


    come out from her room to eat, but she ignored them.


    She was ashamed!


    She had tried to drug someone else but ended up drinking the wine she drugged instead. She didn¡¯t


    even have the right to get mad that it turned out this way.


    She really was dumb.


    The first time at the party, she had thought that Olivia had escaped due to sheer luck. This time, not


    only did Olivia know she tried to drug her, she even managed to switch their sses in such a short


    time. This couldn¡¯t be described as luck. The girl sure was uncanny.


    How did she discover the drink was drugged?


    Could it be she smelled the drug? But the drug was said to be colorless and tasteless.


    Someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Aleena? Nicole is here to see you.¡±


    Aleena sneered. Just as well. I want to ask her where she went that night.


    She got up and opened the door, then immediately saw Nicole with her wless and elegant makeup,


    looking very worried. ¡°Aleena, are you alright?¡±


    Aleena scoffed. Compared with Nicole, her face was worn, she had messy bed hair and her whole


    body was beat up. With an emotionless look, she answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Kelly was so worried about her daughter that she didn¡¯t even go to work. Seeing that Aleena had finally


    opened her door, she wanted toe inside and have a look at her as well, but Aleena closed the door


    right after Nicole went in.


    Kelly sighed helplessly. Although she wanted to scold Aleena, hit her and me her for bringing shame


    to the Jones Family, she couldn¡¯t be too harsh on her.


    She was probably the one who was feeling the worst right now.


    Inside the room, right after Nicole came inside, Aleena pped her across her face and questioned


    angrily, ¡°You nned it all, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Nicole held her face, frozen in shock from the p. She looked at Aleena in disbelief and was a little


    furious. ¡°Aleena, what was that for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know what this is about?¡± Aleena sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t think as fast as you


    can, but if I think slowly, I¡¯ll still understand at the end. Last night, I only hid inside that room because


    you told me you had gone inside and nobody was there. However, Ben Roberts ended up being inside


    that room. What do you have to say about this?¡±


    Nicole suddenly realized what she meant and exined hurriedly, ¡°Listen, I can exin. I really don¡¯t


    know how Ben Roberts got inside that room. I checked that room and he wasn¡¯t there at the time.


    Didn¡¯t I go looking for you after that? Maybe he went into the room then. Why didn¡¯t you leave when


    you discovered he was inside?¡±


    Aleena¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nicole. ¡°When I went into the room, he immediately pounced on me. That


    means he knew I wasing. You were the one who led me to that room, and when I asked you to


    send me home, you refused. You nned all of this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Nicole defended herself, ¡°Aleena, we have been friends for so many years. How can you doubt me like


    that? I didn¡¯t want to send you home because I was trying to help you hide from your parents and was


    worried they would find out. I said that I would find you a man but you refused, saying that you wanted


    to stay pure for Eugene. That was why I suggested you lock yourself in a room. As for Roberts


    pouncing on you, isn¡¯t that normal? He¡¯s a yboy. He would pounce on any girl he sees, not to


    mention he has been coveting you for such a long time. You can¡¯t just say that I nned all of this


    based on this point. I was just trying to help you!¡±


    Aleena nodded. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me on this matter. Last night, you kept dropping hints for me


    to get Olivia drunk. I suppose you also know that I drugged her drink, right? But she switched her ss


    with mine. I was worried I would hurt myself so I lowered my head and didn¡¯t notice what she did, but I


    can¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t see it too. You let me drink that ss of wine without stopping me. Were


    you hoping to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    Nicole said helplessly, ¡°You really are wrong about this. I really didn¡¯t see the switch. We were all


    distracted by the te when it smashed. Olivia kept asking you if you were hurt, and I was worried


    about you so I was looking at you too. I didn¡¯t notice when she switched your sses at all. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can ask Alex and Hayden who were with us at the same table.¡±


    Aleena had a feeling that Nicole secretly had a role in this matter, but her exnation seemed


    legitimate.


    But in the end, she could only me herself for being dumb. Who else could she me?


    Even if Nicole had plotted for this to happen on her, it was her own fault for not knowing her true colors.


    She wouldn¡¯t rely on her too much anymore in the future and she had to keep an eye on her.


    She then walked slowly to her bed and sat down. Looking up at Nicole, she asked, ¡°Have you always


    been close with Aunt Lara?¡±


    Seeing that Aleena had calmed down a little, Nicole walked over and sat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t you get


    along with her? I can¡¯t say that I am very close to her either, but I will greet her if I see her. After all,


    she¡¯s an elder and also Eugene¡¯s stepmother. Even if I don¡¯t like her, I need to show her due respect


    for Eugene¡¯s sake, don¡¯t I?¡± She rolled her eyes.


    Aleena pouted. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because she is Eugene¡¯s stepmother that I dislike her. She¡¯s so


    pretentious.¡±


    Nicole smiled. ¡°Last night, Aunt Lara seemed to be very satisfied with you. She even said she would


    help you get Ben!¡±


    ¡°Me and him?¡± Aleena scoffed. ¡°Even if he was thest man on Earth, I would not be with him!¡±


    She had heard about what happened from her parents¡ªhe had actually connected the surveince


    video to the living room and wanted to force her to marry him. They could keep dreaming!


    Nicole just smiled, not saying a word.


    She stayed for a while and left afterforting her.


    Aleenay in bed until night time.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and she picked it up. It was a call from an unknown number so she


    answered it curiously, thereafter she heard Curtis¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s me, Curtis Wood. President


    Nn is looking for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Aleena was filled with joy. It was a physiological reaction.


    Even though she knew that Eugene wasn¡¯t looking for her for anything good, but hearing his name


    made her happy. If he was looking for her, she would be even happier.


    She tried to control herself and asked calmly, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±


    Curtis said professionally, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It would be better if youe over. I¡¯ll send the


    address to your phone.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Aleena answered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A short while after she hung up the call, a location was sent to her phone.


    She looked at the location carefully. Where¡¯s this ce?

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    She didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Curtis¡¯s call. Curtis, Kyle and Connor all worked for Eugene, and


    they could even make decisions on behalf of him. So, it was impossible that he would do something as


    asinine as using Eugene¡¯s name to call her. Since he had given her a call, it must have been Eugene¡¯s


    order. She was just surprised that the location was quite far away! But she still nned to go anyway.


    After all, he was the one who helped prevent her incident from being reported. Even if she did plot


    against Olivia, she had received her punishment too, so he wouldn¡¯t being after her again, right?


    With that in mind, she started getting ready.


    An hourter, Aleena left her room. Kelly was so happy that she almost teared up, but when she saw


    that Aleena had recovered all of a sudden, she asked in confusion, ¡°Aleena, where are you going this


    late at night?¡±


    Aleena smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Eugene is looking for me.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing that, Kelly let down much of her guard. In her impression, Eugene Nn had always been


    reliable. In addition, he had kept his wordsst night. There wasn¡¯t any news of what happenedst


    night being reported, so her favorable impression toward him increased. ¡°Why is he looking for you at


    such ate hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Aleena answered. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± With that said, she turned and walked


    out the door. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the location on her phone so she didn¡¯t drive.


    Instead, she hailed a taxi.


    It took almost an hour for her to arrive at her destination. She got out of the taxi and checked the


    location on her phone to make sure she was at the right ce, then she let the driver go. But she got


    even more confused. Why did Eugene ask her toe over to this old, abandoned parking lot?


    She grabbed her phone and called Eugene, but his line was busy. With no choice, she called Curtis,


    and he confirmed that this was the ce. Then, she walked deeper into the parking lot tentatively. It


    was really dark and big inside, and it seemed like there wasn¡¯t an end to it.


    Aleena grew more and more unsure the further she went into the parking lot. Just when she was


    hesitating if she should continue walking further in, she heard a snap in the empty parking lot. The


    headlights of the cars were turned on all at once, lighting up the parking lot as if it was the day, followed


    by the roaring sound of the engines as if they were waiting to speed up. Aleena was puzzled. What are


    they doing?


    She had seen many men use car headlights as an aid when they pursued girls to satisfy the girls¡¯


    vanity where they would feel that all attention was on them. And when the girl reached a specially


    assigned spot, she would receive a surprise. Could it be that Eugene was giving her a surprise too?


    It might be because she was hoping for it, for she quickly convinced her that the situation was exactly


    that. She then took a few steps forward and saw Eugene sitting in a chair. He was entirely dressed in


    ck sitting in the middle of the parking lot, his phone in his hand. He wasn¡¯t ying any mobile games


    and was just fiddling around with it in boredom. His whole body was giving out a rxed vibe, and his


    gaze was fixed on her.


    Aleena rxedpletely and ran toward him with light footsteps, her face filled with happiness.


    ¡°Eugene, what are you doing? Why did you ask me toe over?¡±


    Eugene justzily raised his eyelids to look at her while continuing to fiddle around with his phone.


    ¡°Since you came over, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±


    Aleena¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with hope. A chance? Could it be a chance for her to be his girlfriend?


    ¡°What chance?¡±


    Eugene looked at her, a cold sneer on his lips. ¡°Last night, you tried to plot against Olivia. For the sake


    of our acquaintance, and seeing that you have already suffered from your own actions, I will let you


    off.¡±


    Aleena¡¯s smile froze on her face. This wasn¡¯t Eugene asking her to be his girlfriend. He was here for


    payback!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    At once, she felt ashamed and angry. Looking at him aggrievedly, she asked, ¡°Did you ask me toe


    over here so you could help Oliva take revenge?¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t answer her question and said indifferently instead, ¡°One and a half months ago, Olivia


    was in a serious car ident. She survived, but only because of her luck, not because the one who


    nned the ident was kind. Today, I will use the same method you used on her. You should have no


    objections, right?¡±


    Aleena¡¯s mind went nk and her face turned as white as a sheet. Her whole body went weak as she


    quickly exined, ¡°Eugene, it wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t bother to listen to her exnation and just kept turning his phone in his hand


    unconcernedly. ¡°For the sake of Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. You have one


    hour. If you can escape from these cars in one hour, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you can¡¯t, then that¡¯s your


    fate!¡±


    His tone was calm, as if he was talking about the weather.


    Aleena couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Eugene had indeed prepared these cars for her, but


    they were here to take her life!


    She looked around. She needed to escape from all these cars? How was that possible?


    She looked at him and said coldly, ¡°My mum knows I went to see you. If something happened to me,


    how would you exin it to my mother?¡±


    She still didn¡¯t believe that Eugene would do anything to her.


    Eugene gave her a wanton,zy smile. ¡°Drunk driving is a perfectly reasonable excuse. I¡¯ll use your


    n to get back on you. Isn¡¯t that fair?!¡±


    Aleena was so shocked that her legs turned numb. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me. If you want to avenge


    Olivia, just say it straight. Why bother with all these excuses? You want me to run away from all these


    cars? You might as well just kill me.¡±


    Eugene looked at her, his eyes as cold as the arctic. ¡°If you wish to die, it¡¯s really simple. Just stand


    where you are.¡±


    Maybe it was because the whole situation was so different from what she had imagined, and because


    his words were so unfeeling, Aleena¡¯s tears fell to the ground. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, kill me.¡±


    She walked over with dignity and stubbornly stood at the spot where Eugene had pointed.


    Eugene looked emotionless like a machine. He looked at her without blinking and signaled the cars


    with his hand.


    The roar of the cars around them got louder and louder.


    The feeling of being so close to death made her heart shrink into a ball.


    At first, Aleena stared at Eugene without blinking, but then she saw a car driving straight toward her.


    Her eyes kept looking at the car that was getting closer and closer to her. She wanted to challenge


    Eugene so she stood there firmly, but the car didn¡¯t seem to hesitate, as if the driver couldn¡¯t see her


    standing there.


    5 metres¡­¡­


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    3 metres¡­¡­


    2 metres¡­¡­


    Aleena¡¯s heart was in so much pain she felt as if it was going to explode. Her mind suddenly regained


    rity and she realized Eugene really didn¡¯t care about her being dead or alive.


    When the time came, she would just be a pitiful girl who had died from drunk driving.


    She couldn¡¯t really just stand there and wait for death. She wanted to get away, but her legs had


    already turned to jelly¡­


    Aleena screamed frantically, trying to get away on her hands and feet. She even fell to the ground


    trying to get away from the car and scraped her knees.


    But she couldn¡¯t care about the pain. She turned her head with lingering fear and watched the car drive


    over the spot she was standing at a few seconds ago. If she didn¡¯t dodge, she would¡¯ve been a corpse.


    She looked at Eugene in disbelief and she really wanted to question him: Would he really only be


    satisfied when he killed her?


    But those cars didn¡¯t give her the time to do so. Another car was driving toward her, and she was still


    on the floor.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Petrified, Aleena got up in a hurry. The bold words that she had said earlier in front of Eugene wasn¡¯t


    worth a dimepared to her life.


    This time, she had gotten away with seconds to spare, so she didn¡¯t look as pathetic as she did just


    now.


    But before she could stand firmly on the ground after dodging, another car was already driving toward


    her. She wanted to run to the left, but noticed that there was another car driving toward her in that


    direction, as did the right. However, the one on the left was slightly further away, so she could avoid it


    after avoiding the one on the right.


    But just as she was implementing her n, another car came toward her from the side. It wasing


    from the spot she had just dodged from.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she avoided the car in a panic, but the car on the other side was already


    very near her.


    Aleena wanted to cry, and cry her heart out at that.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She had never experienced such a grievance in her whole life.


    It was too tiring.


    These 6 cars coordinated with each other seamlessly and the drivers drove their cars superbly too. It


    was like they didn¡¯t realize they were trying to run down a person.


    Aleena didn¡¯t even have the time to catch her breath, let alone escape.


    In less than 10 minutes, she was already reaching her limits. She gasped for breath but even though


    she was inhaling, her lungs were still screaming for air. Sweat was rolling down from her forehead and


    she was in a sorry state.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare to slow down because it might cause her to lose her life. As the saying


    went, ¡®when people are about to die, they are capable of unleashing limitless potential¡¯.


    Aleena swore that she had never run like this before in her whole life.


    Eugene had been sitting on the chair observing her all this time. Actually, the route he designed for


    each car to take was fixed in a regr pattern. They wouldn¡¯t harm her, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t have


    time to rest.


    He knew Aleena and Robin didn¡¯t do this, but they were the ones who came up with the idea, and Luca


    had acted ording to her n.


    So, she should take responsibility for it.


    Besides, she had also wanted to target Olivia. The only reason she didn¡¯t was because Luca Matthews


    was dead and she was afraid she would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t.


    But still, she continued scheming!


    When she tried to drug Olivia at Nn Residence, Olivia managed to turn the tables on her because of


    her smarts, so Aleena reaped what she sowed.


    If not, Olivia would have been the one who was drugged.


    That was why her life could be spared, but she must be taught a lesson!


    As time passed, Aleena¡¯s agility was greatly reduced. There were quite a few times she felt that the


    cars missed her by only a hair¡¯s breadth.


    She leaned against a pir, gasping for breath. She could deal with less cars this way but she still had


    to keep an eye for carsing at her from the sides.


    That was the experience she gained from running away from the cars for a few rounds.


    Even so, she was exhausted. Her whole body was drenched in sweat, as if she had just gotten out of a


    pool.


    She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, let alone dodge.


    When she saw that a car was already driving toward her, her brain instructed her body to dodge.


    However, her body had already reached its limits, so it didn¡¯t move exactly as she instructed. She


    tripped on her own foot when she took a step, and she fell onto the ground.


    She fell t on her face.


    During a time like this, a person¡¯s instinct was to see the distance of the car from them. Aleena turned


    her head around abruptly and realized the car was only about two meters away from her.


    Her heart felt like it had fallen into an abyss.


    She raised her arm to block the blinding headlights, defeated.


    It was over.


    This was the end.


    She waited for a while but unexpectedly, the car didn¡¯t run into her. When Aleena moved her trembling


    arm away from her eyes, she saw that the car had stopped at a distance of only ten centimeters away


    from her.


    At that moment, she was both worn out and petrified. She stayed on the ground and naturally started


    crying her heart out. She didn¡¯t know whether she was crying because she was still alive, or because


    Eugene really hadn¡¯t intended to kill her.


    Anyway, all the cars had stopped, and everyone was looking at the poor girl crying on the floor.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    It was only now that Eugene stood up slowly and walked over. The cars drove away understandingly.


    Even though Aleena knew that Eugene was here, she kept her head down as she wept, having no


    intentions to raise her head. Of course, she was too embarrassed to do so.


    Standing beside her, Eugene lowered his head to look at her. ¡°If you were the one who picked on


    Olivia, you would have already been half-dead now.¡±


    Though Aleena was crying, she instinctively stopped herself after she heard Eugene¡¯s voice. Afterward,


    she paid attention to him and heard his words. What does he mean? So he already knows that I wasn¡¯t


    the one who picked on Olivia? She immediately raised her head, showing her face that was in a mess


    right now, with tears and sweat all jumbled together.


    Even though her entire body was sweating, at the current season, with the temperature of minus 20


    degrees, the sweat quickly evaporated without her moving. What was left was just the chilliness.


    However, her heart was even colder. Looking at Eugene with a resentful and sad expression, she


    questioned, ¡°You knew that I wasn¡¯t the culprit, yet you still treated me this way?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°If you guys weren¡¯t involved in the nning, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have met with this


    ident. Even though you guys weren¡¯t the actual mastermind, you were involved.¡±


    Feeling sorry for herself, Aleena sobbed. ¡°We weren¡¯t involved at all. When Luca carried out the n


    that day, we werepletely unaware of it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the three of you n this together? You guys only stopped after Luca had an ident, didn¡¯t


    you?¡± Eugene looked at Aleena disappointingly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, yet I¡¯ve


    never known that you had the guts to kill people. I¡¯m willing to believe you this time around. If I wanted


    to confirm your crimes, both you and Robin can¡¯t escape at all. Robin has already told me everything


    today¡ªI even have a footage of him interacting closely with Luca. Of course, Robin is a coward by


    nature. Hence, apart from you, who¡¯s had some skirmishes with Olivia, is there anyone else? If you


    guys weren¡¯t plotting to hurt Olivia naively, you wouldn¡¯t have been used by others. Do you know how


    many years you would have to be behind bars to hire a hitman?¡±


    Aleena merely lowered her head as she sobbed, not looking at Eugene at all.


    ¡°Eugene¡­ you clearly knew why I¡¯m picking on Olivia¡ªwhat grudges do we have? It¡¯s all because of


    you. Since she¡¯s arrived, you¡¯ve never put anyone else in your eyes at all. I merely want her to


    disappear from your sight. Do you know for how many years I¡¯ve loved you? Why can¡¯t you love me


    back?¡±


    With a cold expression on his face, Eugene retorted, ¡°There are no rules in love. It''s the same¡ªif I


    asked you to marry Ben, you wouldn¡¯t marry him, would you? You can¡¯t hurt others because you didn¡¯t


    get what you want. I¡¯ll let you go this time, but please don¡¯t stay in this country anymore.¡±


    Aleena raised her head and asked in shock, ¡°You want to send me out of the country?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°It¡¯ll do you no good to stay here.¡±


    Aleena fought back fiercely. ¡°I won¡¯t go abroad!¡±


    Looking at her, Eugene said, ¡°Even if Olivia weren¡¯t in the picture, I would never love you! If you don¡¯t


    agree to that, I don¡¯t mind speaking to your father about what you¡¯ve done.¡± With that, he turned around


    to walk away.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Aleena called him frantically, ¡°Eugene¡ª¡±


    Eugene cut her off without even stopping, ¡°There¡¯s a car outside to send you back.¡±


    Looking at Eugene, who was getting further away from her, Aleena finally buried her head and sobbed


    sorrowfully. Since he believes me, why can¡¯t he love me too?


    When Eugene returned to Muse Penins, it was already 11.00PM. Then, he took a bath. When he


    was done with everything, it was almost midnight. Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to


    sleep. Since the ident wasn¡¯t arranged by Aleena and Robin, he had to investigate it again, but he


    had no clues at all. The more he thought about that, the more he missed his girlfriend.


    She must be sleeping at this hour. He took his phone out, wanting to call her. In fact, this would be their


    fifth call today.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    To be more precise, they had already called four times in thest 12 hours.


    He had never thought of himself as a clingy person in the past. However, even though it was just a


    short while of not seeing her, his longing for her seemed to seep into his flesh and bones. He couldn¡¯t


    even stand a minute of it at this moment.


    I wonder how I survived when her senior was here.


    He fiddled around with his phone as he felt that he shouldn¡¯t disturb her at thiste hour. However, he


    also thought there might be a chance that she was still up.


    Finally, his longing had the upper hand, but his rationality remained as well. He didn¡¯t call her, but just


    sent her a message.


    ¡®My dear girlfriend, are you asleep?¡¯


    Then, he held his phone, waiting for her reply.


    Soon, one minute, three minutes, and ten minutes had passed.


    There was no reply.


    Just as he thought she had indeed slept, Olivia video-called him.


    Eugene took off his eye mask in excitement and looked at himself using his phone as a mirror.


    I look alright now.


    Then, he picked up her call.


    Olivia¡¯s beautiful face appeared at once. Then, the camera shook, revealing her white pyjamas as she


    raised her hands to yawn and stretch, looking as though she had just woke up with bleary eyes. It was


    quite apparent that he had woken her up.


    She¡¯s too cute!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I want to hug her!


    Eugene was also quite speechless at himself as he realized that his desires for her had increased with


    the passing of time.


    Initially, he just wanted to hear her voice. Now that he had seen her, he wanted to see her and hug


    her...


    He cleared his throat gently. This can¡¯t go on. I have to restrain myself.


    He acted as though everything was normal. ¡°I must have woken you up.¡±


    Slightly dazed, Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I dreamed of you and woke up just now. Then, I


    realized that you sent me a message. Have you just returned home?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. The best thing in the world is probably realizing that you appeared in


    the dreams of the person you love.


    Trying to restrain his smile, he asked, ¡°You dreamed of me? What did I do in your dream?¡±


    He assumed that they were cuddling and kissing in the dream.


    Didn¡¯t we just do it this morning?


    People say that dreams reflect the reality. Perhaps this little woman is missing me.


    Looking at his naughty smile that had a certain amorous meaning in it, Olivia red at him


    speechlessly.


    ¡°In my dream, I was asking you who would you save first if both your mother and I fell into a river.¡±


    Eugene was at a loss for words upon hearing that.


    Seeing his face fall after the initial excitement, Olivia immediately perked up as she covered her lips


    when she smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This problem will never happen in my family. I¡¯d definitely save you first!¡± Eugene said.


    However, Olivia pouted. ¡°Your reply wasn¡¯t like that in the dream.¡±


    Frowning, Eugene asked curiously, ¡°What did I say in the dream?¡±


    ¡°You said, ¡®Of course I¡¯d save my mom first. You can save your senior already, so why can¡¯t you swim


    by yourself? You wouldn¡¯t need my help to save you!¡¯¡±


    Hearing that, Eugene felt amused and speechless at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom also knows


    how to swim. I don¡¯t have to save her!¡±


    Obviously, Olivia¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t dissipated. She red at Eugene rather wilfully. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of


    who you¡¯d save. You were just too heartless. After that, the scene suddenly switched, and you were


    standing by thend, watching me struggle in the water. How could you still say something like that? I


    was so mad that I woke up.¡±


    Eugene bursted outughing. No wonder she video-called me just now. I bet she¡¯s going to put the


    me on me now.


    Tapping his fingers on the bed, he thought, What should I do now?


    She looks so cute even when she¡¯s pouting. I want to see her and hug her!


    ¡°Everything that happens in dreams is the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    However, Olivia was still furious. ¡°You were just watching me struggle in the water at the shore.¡±


    Eugene was at a loss for words.


    It was only a dream! Does it even count?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to your house now so that you can hit me to vent your anger?¡±


    Olivia red at him defensively. ¡°In your dreams! Save your remorse at home!¡±


    With that, she hung up the video call immediately.


    Eugene wanted to stop her instinctively, but she had already hung up.


    Looking at his phone¡¯s lock screen, he couldn¡¯t help smiling, and his grin slowly widened.


    Then, he found a picture of Olivia to set as his lock screen so he could see her when he picked up his


    phone.


    Caressing her face on his screen, he muttered to himself, ¡°You want me to reflect on something I¡¯ve


    done in your dreams? What an unreasonable woman.¡±


    Just as he was about to sleep, his phone rang again.


    Though shocked, he had his hopes up that Olivia had called him again.


    Instead, Kyle was the caller.


    Eugene frowned slightly. If there weren¡¯t an emergency, Kyle wouldn¡¯t call.


    He sat upright immediately and slided his fingers on the screen to pick up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s anxious voice rang. ¡°Mr. Nn, Brian¡¯s men got into a fight with the people from the Quintets at


    the pier, and Brian has arrived as well.¡±


    Eugene was taken aback by this piece of news. ¡°Protect him. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, he


    immediately hung up.


    Then, he changed into an all-ck attire before going out.


    When he reached the pier, the fight between both parties hade to a standstill. Half of Brian¡¯s men


    had already been defeated, but the opponent kept sending people to attack them.


    The five brothers in the Quintets were all wanted criminals who wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh when they


    killed.


    Just today itself, three of them were here, showing how important the goods were.


    After all, their value was around tens of millions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to snatch it this way.


    All chivalry and gentleness had disappeared from Brian right now. Instead, he looked like a hungry wolf


    as Eugene watched him sh a man with his knife without batting an eye.


    In the end, he still became someone like me.


    Even though I¡¯d always wanted him to live under the bright sun so that he wouldn¡¯t have to touch this


    dark side.


    However, in this world where the strong would devour the weak, he had to get stronger.


    In such an environment, the weak wouldn¡¯t survive.


    There was no time for him to be wistful. In no time, Eugene also joined the fight and picked up a baton


    on the ground. Just as Tres wasn¡¯t paying attention, Eugene mmed the baton into his skull, sending


    him to the ground.


    Upon seeing that, Cuatro and Cinco charged at Eugene immediately.


    Kyle immediately took on one of them, and the people he brought with him joined the fight as well.


    With that, even though Brian¡¯s side was losing, with the addition of Eugene¡¯s man, they turned the


    situation around immediately.


    The bloody battlested for almost an hour. After the Quintets saw that they were no match for


    Eugene¡¯s men, they quickly retreated and ran away, leaving the goods behind.


    At this moment, the entire pier was full of wounded and injured people.


    Everyone under Brian had suffered a considerable amount of injuries, ranging from mild to serious.


    They looked like they were in a mess indeed.


    Even Brian¡¯s arm was shed by a knife, and his injuries were being treated at this moment.


    Eugene¡¯s dark face looked as though a storm was brewing. In a few steps, he reached Brian and said


    angrily, ¡°Is your life more important, or the goods?¡±


    Brian replied gruffly, ¡°The goods!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Furious, Eugene grabbed his cor. ¡°The goods are more important than your life? Has your brain


    malfunctioned because you were hit? If they want the goods, just give it to them!¡±


    Indignant, Brian retaliated, ¡°If I give them once, there will be a second time, and a third. Go back to be


    the head of the Nn Family and mind your own business!¡±


    Eugene was furious beyond belief, so he roared back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind your business, but how


    could I watch you being beaten to death from one side?¡±


    Even though he wasn¡¯t injured, blood had sttered on his face. At this moment, his fierce expression


    made him look as though he had walked out from a mountain of corpses.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    At this moment, Eugene looked fierce and callous.


    Meanwhile, Brian was trying to get away from his vice grip. ¡°Let go of me! Either I¡¯m dead or alive is


    none of your business! I didn¡¯t ask for you to save me!¡± With that, he waved to his men and turned


    around to walk away.


    However, before he could even walk a few steps, his figure shook as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. arthy!¡± Everyone surrounded him.


    Eugene was so shocked that no words came out of his mouth. He merely walked to Brian quickly and


    called out, ¡°Brian! Brian!¡± Eugene fumbled around to check on him, wondering if he merely fainted, or if


    it was because of the injuries just now.


    After cing his fingers on Brian¡¯s pulse, he was relieved to find that Brian¡¯s heart was still beating.


    Then, he ordered the people who gathered around him, ¡°Kyle, clear this ce up and send the goods


    away immediately so that the people from the Quintets won¡¯t return.¡±


    Kyle replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn.¡±


    With that, Eugene held Brian in his hands to bring him back to the car.


    When they reached Brian¡¯s ce, the doctors were already waiting for him.


    Mrs. Fritz, an old maid who had been taking care of Brian, quickly ran to them in shock. ¡°Eugene, what


    happened to Brian?¡±


    Eugene gave a sinct answer. ¡°He fainted. Check on him to see if it can be treated,¡± he ordered.


    The doctor walked over and did a simple check-up for Brian. ¡°This is an old problem for Young Master. I


    can wake him up, but I can¡¯t cure this from its roots. If you want to cure thispletely, you have to find


    the genius doctor, Doctor Bailey.¡±


    Eugene sighed exasperatedly. Bailey is not someone I can easily find.


    When grandpa was ill, I couldn''t find him after so long. In the end, it was Olivia who saved his life.


    When the day arrives, I¡¯ll let Olivia take a look at him. Since she saved grandpa, probably she can also


    save Brian.


    ¡°Alright. Please treat him first now.¡±


    With that, he asked Mrs. Fritz to find some clothes for Brian, and he also helped Brian to put them on.


    Eugene was busy with settling Brian down until 5.00AM before he left.


    The next day, Olivia was woken up by a strong aroma of food.


    At that instant, she could determine who had arrived in her house.


    This smells too familiar.


    Without even putting on her shoes, she got out of the bed and opened the door of her room


    immediately.


    Sure enough...


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tall and handsome man in the kitchen is none other than my boyfriend!


    She couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips into a smile.


    Probably hearing the sound of the door opening, the man in the kitchen turned around to look at her. As


    soon as he saw that it was Olivia, he put down thedle in his hand immediately and walked to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Olivia also walked out of her room, smiling. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Eugene replied seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to make dinner, which I promised both you and North to do


    yesterday, so of course I¡¯d have to prepare breakfast earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Olivia stretched her neck to peek.


    Eugene replied, ¡°We have mushroom soup, biscuits, porridge, vegetables, and some hard-boiled eggs.


    What else would you like?¡±


    Olivia lowered her head as she thought about it. ¡°That would be enough for breakfast. Eugene, do you


    know how to make dumplings?¡±


    Shocked, Eugene asked, ¡°You want some dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since my mom passed, we haven¡¯t eaten any dumplings in the past ten years¡­¡± Olivia gave it a


    second thought. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯d never eaten them in the past decade¡ªI just don¡¯t count the dumplings


    we had in restaurants. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve never made any homemade dumplings since then.¡±


    ¡°What fillings would you like?¡±


    ¡°Meat with prawns. I want to bite into prawns as soon as I eat the dumpling¡­¡±


    While speaking, Olivia unconsciously gulped, as if she had already eaten the dumpling.


    An affectionate and loving look crossed Eugene¡¯s eyes as he couldn¡¯t help kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said gently.


    Olivia was surprised to hear that. ¡°You know how to make dumplings?¡±


    Eugene smiled gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡±


    Olivia also beamed. It feels so good to have a boyfriend who dotes on me!

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    In that moment of excitement, she nted a kiss on Eugene¡¯s lips, igniting his desires immediately.


    Just as he was about to hug her to deepen his kiss, he noticed that she was standing barefooted on the


    floor. He wondered if it was because of his gaze, or if it was because the floor was too cold, that her


    toes curled.


    He immediately frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any shoes? The floor is so cold!¡±


    With that, he immediately held her in his arms and walked to her bedroom.


    Olivia felt slightly embarrassed¡ªshe didn¡¯t wear any shoes because she was too excited when she


    realized he was here. However, she couldn¡¯t tell him about this. Otherwise, he would get too cocky.


    After Eugene put her on the bed, he wrapped his palms around her cold feet immediately without a


    word ofint.


    This caused Olivia to be slightly ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wear the shoes.¡±


    Eugene chided gently, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me warm you up.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia stopped moving. The warmth from her feet seemed to spread to her heart as


    well.


    No matter how close she was with George, they never had such close contact. This might be the


    difference between a boyfriend and a senior.


    Grabbing her feet, Eugene¡¯s mind wandered away.


    My girlfriend has such a nice pair of feet¡ªthey are fair and soft, and each of her toes are so cute and


    supple. Even though she¡¯s tall, her feet are not very big. They seem to be of the same size as my


    palms.


    Olivia slightly frowned. W-What is that expression in his eyes?


    He seems to be salivating over my feet. Could he be thinking about cooking and eating it?


    She gulped and retracted her feet. ¡°It¡¯s not cold now.¡±


    Please don¡¯t cook me!


    With that, Eugene retracted his gaze and reminded, ¡°Please wear shoes next time. Otherwise, I will ask


    people to install carpets in the living room tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just forgot about them today. By the way, don¡¯t you have to


    look at your dishes? I seem to smell that something¡¯s off.¡±


    Eugene jolted as he stood up quickly. ¡°Oh, no! Let me have a quick look!¡±


    With that, he quickly bolted out of the door.


    Looking at the door wide open, Olivia suddenly felt loved, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling slightly.


    After finished changing, she heard the door of the room next to hers suddenly opened by someone.


    Then, North asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a fire?¡±


    Olivia snorted outughing. ¡°The dishes are burnt.¡±


    As soon as North saw Eugene in the kitchen, his eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Eugene!¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    The little guy ran to the kitchen to have a look and saw the burnt dishes in the rubbish bin. With a


    slightly arrogant expression on his face, he couldn¡¯t stop pouting. ¡°You¡¯re worse than Mommy. It¡¯s been


    so long since she¡¯s burnt any dishes.¡±


    Olivia was immediately speechless.


    Is this apliment?


    Upon hearing that, Eugene couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Seems like your mommy has burnt enough dishes.¡±


    North tried to defend her frantically. ¡°No! The dishes she makes have be more delicious!¡±


    Eugene immediatelyughed out loud.


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened at that instant.


    North¡¯s expression froze as he thought, Have I made things worse?


    With his hands on his hips, he argued defensively, ¡°No matter what, my mommy is the best, and the


    food she cooks is the best.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene remained calm and patient. ¡°Your mommy also wants to eat prawn dumplings. Why don¡¯t we


    let her make that tonight?¡±


    North was speechless upon hearing that.


    Asking mommy to cook that? Are we going to have in soup instead?


    ring at Eugene, he said, ¡°So be it! You are not invited!¡±


    What a stupid daddy whoughs at mommy and bullies me!


    Eugene was torn between amusement and exasperation. ¡°Why am I not invited? I made breakfast for


    you guys!¡±


    North replied, ¡°So you are only invited for breakfast!¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    ¡°What about dinner?¡±


    ¡°Since you are not preparing dinner, why should we include you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your mom doesn¡¯t know how to make dumplings.¡±


    North red at him. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t like to make them.¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help out tonight, and I¡¯ll stay for dinner as well?¡±


    North finally looked at his father, who had gotten back on track, and pretended to look at Olivia in a


    dilemma. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we invite Uncle Eugene for dinner? He looks quite pitiful.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Alright. Seeing that you asked on his behalf, I agree to it.¡±


    Eugene was speechless when he heard that. This pair of mother and son is so dramatic.


    Then, he ruffled North¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright. Go change and prepare for breakfast!¡±


    North chuckled as a reply and went into his room to change.


    Leaning on the door, Olivia looked at him tauntingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t cook, you won¡¯t be invited for dinner.¡±


    Looking at the irritating expression on her face, Eugene wanted to grab her into his embrace and


    cuddle her. Of course, he did so immediately as soon as he thought about it.


    After stretching his arms and wrapping her into his embrace, he asked, ¡°You are still teasing me?¡±


    Olivia red at him proudly. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you, who watched me struggle in the water.¡±


    Again, Eugene was at a loss for words.


    Without even defending himself, he swiftly turned around to trap her in between himself and the cab


    to kiss her slightly infuriating lips.


    Subconsciously, Olivia bent her waist to an unbelievable angle in order to avoid him.


    Worried about hurting her waist, Eugene lifted her up and nted a kiss on her lips before North came


    out from his room, making Olivia re at him shyly in annoyance.


    ¡°If you bully me again, I¡¯ll ask my son to give you a hard time!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene didn¡¯t care about that. Instead, he smiled at her tauntingly. ¡°If you tell him honestly, he would


    probably help me out, not you!¡±


    Olivia was silent upon hearing that.


    After thinking about it, she remembered North¡¯s liking of Eugene. Well, he does have a point.


    After having breakfast, the three of them went out¡ªEugene went to the office, while Olivia brought


    North to her studio.


    Her workload had been quite consistent recently¡ªshe wasn¡¯t too busy nor too free.


    While Olivia was designing the evening gown, North was ying with a tablet outside.


    Everything seemed to be going well until someone pushed the door of the studio open. North could


    sense the presence of someoneing in, but he didn¡¯t raise his head as he was busy with the game.


    He merely announced loudly to the inside of the studio, ¡°Miss Sophia, someone¡¯s here!¡±


    Sophia rushed to the entrance from the inside of the studio while saying, ¡°Coming,ing!¡±


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a middle-aged man standing at the entrance looking intently at North,


    who was engrossed in his game.


    Sophia frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this man¡­ the person who made a scene herest time?


    I recall he¡¯s Olivia¡¯s father.


    Though slightly repulsed, she put her opinions aside and asked professionally, ¡°Are you here to request


    a tailor-made attire?¡±


    With that, Henry finally retracted his gaze on North and said slowly, ¡°Is Olivia here? I have something to


    discuss with her.¡±


    Finally, North finished one round of his game and looked at the visitor. After he figured out who the


    person was, he frowned immediately. ¡°Why are you looking for my mommy?¡±


    Even though his voice was soft, his expression was cold.


    Feeling excited for no reason, Henry walked toward North tentatively. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m your


    grandfather.¡±


    North looked at him and spoke solemnly, ¡°Since you have cut all ties with Mommy, I¡¯m not rted to


    you anymore. Please don¡¯t simply say that I¡¯m rted to you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Henry froze as he had never expected that this little fellow would be so defensive.


    He immediately felt his cheeks burning after he heard that.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°I misunderstood your mommy seven years ago. That¡¯s why I said those words to her...¡±


    North looked at him coldly. ¡°You only said those words seven years ago? Seven yearster, when


    Mommy and I first saw you, you hit her immediately. It¡¯s because of her that I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson!


    Do you know what would happen to others if they had done this to her? They would be begging on the


    streets!¡±


    Henry was so shocked that the muscles on his face couldn¡¯t stop twitching. If North didn¡¯t speak to him


    in person¡ªif he wasn¡¯t looking at thetter defensively¡ªHenry would have thought that he was


    imagining this.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Is this what a kid would say?


    Asking me to beg on the streets?


    However, the confidence in North¡¯s eyes injected fear into Henry. Perhaps he¡¯s not bluffing!


    However, North was not done. Looking at Henry solemnly and seriously, he recounted, ¡°The second


    time we saw you, you chased us away because of your other daughter¡¯s wedding anniversary. Do you


    know how sad Mommy was?¡±


    Henry suddenly felt ashamed of himself. Even though he wanted to exin, no words came out of his


    mouth. After all, he didn¡¯t pay respects to his dead ex-wife that day.


    North snorted, ¡°You felt sorry for your daughter just because she didn¡¯t have any painkillers, and you


    came over to force Mommy to save your daughter. Why didn¡¯t you ask your daughter to let me go then?


    I¡¯m my mommy¡¯s son¡ªhowe you¡¯ve never felt sorry for me? Mommy is too kind, letting you off the


    hook every time, but I won¡¯t! From today onward, if you hurt her again, I won¡¯t let things slide easily!¡±


    When he was speaking, he clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Henry with a livid expression.


    Taken aback, Henry looked fearful. He actually couldn¡¯t treat North as a seven-year-old anymore as his


    demeanor was even fiercer than his.


    He stammered, ¡°I-I won¡¯t hurt her anymore. I-I just want to v-visit her!¡±


    North snorted outughing. ¡°Every time you see Mommy, she would be sad for a long time. Do you


    think I¡¯d let you see her?¡±


    Even though Henry managed an entirepany with hundreds of employees working under him, he


    was stumped at this moment, facing a child¡¯s usations.


    Every time Henry saw North, thetter was rather quiet and inconspicuous. However, unexpectedly, his


    mind was quite coherent, and he could remember every incident clearly.


    Standing aside, Sophia silently cheered North on. North is brilliant indeed! His words are so powerful!


    Yes! We have to retaliate until Henry has nothing to say!


    Henry heaved a long sigh. ¡°Fine. I-In that case, please help me to thank your mother for asking


    President Nn to let Maxwell Company off the hook. With that, I-I shall take my leave now. Bye.¡±


    However, as soon as he turned around, he heard Olivia¡¯s voice. ¡°Sophia, who¡¯s there?¡±


    Henry suddenly stopped his footsteps. However, he merely stood still, not having the courage to even


    turn around. Even a child could see it clearly, but why not me?


    Every time after meeting her, I will only me her for not helping.


    However, I¡¯ve never stood in her shoes. Why should she help me out?


    I was the one who wanted to break off ties with her. After all these years, I¡¯ve never cared about her, so


    I don¡¯t have any rights to request anything from her!


    My grandson is right¡ªI can¡¯t simply rte myself to them anymore.


    Olivia already saw Henry, who stood still with his back facing her in a slumped manner, as if he had lost


    all life within him.


    North didn¡¯t want his mother to be implicated with Henry anymore, so he took the initiative to hold her


    hand. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go have some food!¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Sure. What would you like? I¡¯ll bring you thereter.¡± With that, she walked toward


    Henry.


    North quickly said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go now!¡± After he spoke, he began dragging her away.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Dragged by North until they were about to pass Henry, Olivia finally stopped. ¡°North, wait!¡±


    North pouted unhappily.


    Looking at Henry, Olivia realized that he had be much older than before. In fact, he looked like he


    had aged a lotpared to the first time they met after seven years.


    He had gray hair, and he didn¡¯t look as energetic as before.


    Looking at him, tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    A lump formed in Henry¡¯s throat. ¡°Eugene has let Maxwell Company off the hook. I knew you had


    definitely put in a lot of good words for me, so I just wanted toe over to thank you.¡±


    Olivia merely replied, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Giving her a nod, he said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Olivia frowned and called out, ¡°Wait...¡±


    Henry stopped his footsteps and turned around to look at her nkly with a pair of eyes that had


    moisture in them.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m an old fool now. I¡¯d done many things to hurt you in the past, but I¡¯m not asking for your


    forgiveness; I just hope you are not too angry with me. My little grandson said that you would be sad for


    a few days every time I visit. It¡¯s not worth it to be sad because of a selfish person like me. I¡¯m off now,


    and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±


    With that, he turned around to leave.


    Still frowning, Olivia asked, ¡°Why do you take a child¡¯s words so seriously?¡±


    Henry merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s something even a kid knows, but I only figured it out today. North is


    very smart, and he loves you a lot. His wordspletely brought me back to my senses. Indeed, I¡¯d


    been giving you a hard time. I¡¯ll leave you to live out your lives peacefully. If you need my help, just give


    me a call.¡± With that, he walked out of the room.


    This time around, Olivia didn¡¯t stop him, as she didn''t know what to say to him. Can I really let go of


    everything that happened in the past?


    I¡¯m not that gracious¡ªat least I can¡¯t do that now.


    In fact, seeing Henry in this way, Olivia also felt rather sad. It might have been better if he had scolded


    me instead.


    As she was still looking at him, she had an impulse to run to him and pull him back, calling him ¡®dad¡¯


    and telling him, ¡®Don¡¯t feel sad. I don¡¯t mind about everything that happened in the past!¡¯


    However, she merely stood at the entrance of the studio while watching his figure getting further away.


    Then, she felt a small, soft hand holding hers, and she looked over.


    North looked at her with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy.¡±


    Olivia remained silent and watched Henry¡¯s disappearing figure until he was gone before she retracted


    her gaze.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    Looking at Olivia¡¯s gaze, North looked slightly awkward. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him bullying you every time,


    so I told him that I don¡¯t want him to meet you, because you will feel sad after that!¡±


    Olivia did not me him. Instead, she ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me next time. I¡¯m an adult¡ªI


    can settle my own matters.¡±


    North put his hands in his pockets with a cool expression on his face. In an indignant tone, he asked,


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I can help you?¡±


    Oliviaughed out loud. ¡°I believe you! You¡¯re the best, son! But he is my father after all; we can¡¯t treat


    him like he¡¯s our enemy.¡±


    North pouted. ¡°I have already let him go for your sake many times. But I also warned him that if he


    bullies you anymore, I won¡¯t go easy on him next time.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was speechless and exasperated at the same time. ¡°Let it be and stop picking on


    him, alright?¡±


    North merely snorted arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chances here!¡±


    Olivia clicked her tongue and wanted to add on to her point, but North had run away. ¡°Let¡¯s order some


    food delivery for lunch!¡±


    In the evening, since Eugene had promised Olivia to make dumplings for dinner, he went to her house


    directly after work.


    ¡°You¡¯re so early today.¡±


    He replied, ¡°I have nothing much to do, and we are making dumplings, aren¡¯t we? In that case, we¡¯ll


    have to go to the supermarket first.¡±

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Olivia agreed obediently.


    ¡°Do you have flour at home?¡± Eugene asked.


    Olivia rolled her eyes at the ceiling speechlessly. ¡°Do I look like I have flour at home?¡±


    Torn between amusement and frustration, Eugene demanded, ¡°How are you so proud to announce


    that?¡±


    Olivia pouted. ¡°You make it sound like you have flour back home!¡±


    Eugene remained silent. Fine, I admit that I don¡¯t have it back home either.


    He could cook a lot of dishes, but he seldom made flour-rted food, like noodles and dumplings,


    mainly because he seldom stayed here, and he was single¡ªit was simply too much trouble.


    However, everything became different once he had a wife and kid.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll buy two bags of flour this time. If you guys like it, we¡¯ll make it often.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    The little fellow, who had been ying games on the couch, merely said cooly, ¡°You guys go ahead. I


    won¡¯t be the third wheel this time.¡±


    Olivia pouted. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just an excuse to y games at home?¡±


    North replied in a mature tone, ¡°Since I can¡¯t tag along, I can only y games to pass my time. I can¡¯t


    help it too!¡±


    Olivia snorted outughing out of exasperation. ¡°I have no idea if you can help it or not, but I know you


    are quite shameless indeed.¡±


    Hugging her into his arms, Eugene also chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t expose him. See how thoughtful he is.¡±


    With that, he winked at North. ¡°Son, be good at home. Daddy and Mommy will be right back!¡±


    Olivia felt that something was wrong, but she only returned to her senses after Eugene dragged her


    down to the garage. ¡°What did you just say to North?¡±


    Eugene feigned innocence. ¡°What did I say? I said that we¡¯d be right back.¡±


    Olivia spoke, ¡°You said ¡®Daddy and Mommy¡¯!¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? After we get married, you are his mommy, and I will be his


    daddy. What, now? Are you just passing the time with me?¡±


    Olivia red at him yfully. ¡°You¡¯ve only been my boyfriend for a while, yet you are already thinking of


    marriage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°You are my girlfriend, and I¡¯m your boyfriend. How is that inappropriate?¡±


    With that, Eugene kissed Olivia¡¯s lips, but she pushed him away.


    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re getting out of line.¡±


    Hugging her, he tried to appease her. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you to settle down in this position. Do you know


    that you look like those jerks who¡¯d leave immediately after they had sex?¡±


    Olivia red at him again. ¡°Shameless! Who¡¯s sleeping with you?¡±


    In a good mood, Eugene whispered in Olivia¡¯s ears, making her hit him. ¡°You jerk! Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Though Eugene ran away, he came back to her obediently. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯m all


    yours now, so do whatever you like to me.¡±


    Olivia fell silent upon hearing that.


    I just want to punch him, but why did he say it in such a misleading way?


    In the end, she didn¡¯t hit him, but she red at him before she got into the car.


    Eugene also boarded the car before he bent down to kiss her lips. ¡°Sit tight, dear girlfriend. We are


    heading out now.¡±


    Olivia was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Seems like the old Eugene is gone for good now.


    Look at this man, who is smiling goofily to himself¡ªthis is not the Eugene I initially knew!


    Just as both of them drove out of the garage, a woman walked out from a ck car not far from them,


    wearing a cap with a ck satin, which covered her face. However, her clenched fists showed that she


    was trying to restrain her emotions.


    Soon, the couple arrived at the supermarket. Eugene was pushing a shopping cart at the entrance,


    while a mother was pushing a young girl not far from him.


    Looking obedient, the girl blinked her wide eyes. She was so cute that she could melt anyone¡¯s insides.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Eugene turned around to look at Olivia. ¡°Do you want to sit here?¡±


    Looking confused, she asked, ¡°Sit where?¡±


    Eugene pointed at the shopping cart. ¡°Sit here, and I¡¯ll push you!¡±


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that. ¡°Do you know this shopping cart is for who to sit in? Three-


    year-olds! I¡¯m 30! Are you kidding, asking me to sit there? Even my son doesn¡¯t sit there anymore!¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t technically 30 yet. Try it!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was filled with rejection. ¡°No!¡±


    Eugene could only smile helplessly. What can I do? I just want to dote on her as if she¡¯s my daughter.


    However, this ¡®daughter¡¯ of mine is indeed too big to sit in the shopping cart. In the end, he could only


    hold her hand as they went to the vegetables section.


    They first bought some chives, prawns, and then some flour.


    Seeing that Eugene was really going to buy two bags of flour, Olivia quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get one bag


    first. We can¡¯t carry too much of this. After we use them up, we¡¯lle and buy again.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°What if you want to have some dumplings at my ce?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°You can take some flour from me. Since I don¡¯t know how to make them, I can supply


    the raw materials.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°You are nning to calcte everything with me so clearly?¡±


    ¡°Before we get married, I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡±


    ¡°So, are you hinting for me to propose to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have some problems withprehending what others say?¡±


    Eugene red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to propose to you.¡±


    Olivia went silent upon hearing that.


    She had no idea that this could be a threat.


    However, she knew that Eugene could totally do this.


    If he really proposed, she could only agree to avoid hurting him. However, she wouldn¡¯t want to


    progress so quickly as she actually warmed up to people slowly.


    Seeing that Olivia looked rather gloomy, Eugene wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Let me


    sleep on your couch tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia rejected him. ¡°No!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s smile resembled a sly wolf¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to stay at your ce¡ªI can cook whatever


    you want to eat, and we can develop our feelings for each other more. It¡¯s killing two birds with a


    stone!¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to change the lock!¡±


    Eugene pouted. ¡°You really don¡¯t give me any chances, do you?¡±


    Olivia retorted, ¡°There are a lot of chances out there. You can pick whatever you like!¡±


    While flirting with each other, they walked to the condiments area. Not far away from them was the


    woman they saw earlier who was pushing the little girl. However, another woman, who had thick


    makeup on, stood beside them right now, with her arms crossed in front of her chest as she looked


    arrogant. ¡°Are you Yvonne Jensen?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne raised her head in surprise. ¡°Yes. And you are?¡±


    The other woman replied haughtily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You''re James Jensen¡¯s


    wife, aren¡¯t you? Just tell me directly¡ªwhat do you want to divorce him?¡±


    Yvonne frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Joey Tucker?¡±


    Joey lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Yes! You know, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your man doesn¡¯t


    come home every night, yet you still stay loyal to this dying marriage that only serves the appearance¡ª


    what¡¯s the point? Now, you guys could still break up peacefully, and you could get half his assets.


    When your husband¡¯s patience runs out, you can¡¯t get anything anymore.¡±


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces. What is happening here? The mistress came to the wife to


    force her to divorce her husband?


    Are the mistresses nowadays so fierce and ridiculous?


    Both of them didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they observed this drama from afar.


    In fact, many onlookers had gathered here, but they just wanted to watch how the scenario would


    unfold. Even though the mistress¡¯ attitude was infuriating, since they were not sure what the entire


    situation was, they wanted to hear more from the pair.


    Yvonne merelyughed gently. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him!¡±


    Joey¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no love between you guys anymore. Why do you still want


    to stay with him?¡±


    Yvonne looked at Joey seriously. ¡°If I were alone, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted this man anymore. But I have


    a child, so I can¡¯t leave my child fatherless.¡± With that, she pushed the cart to leave.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Angry and anxious, Joey grabbed her shopping cart and barked angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce him, you


    can¡¯t leave!¡±


    The shoving and pushing had startled the child, so the girl cried out loud in the shopping cart. ¡°Mommy!


    Mommy!¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s face immediately darkened as she shoved Joey¡¯s hands away. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Joey pulled the shopping cart again. ¡°I strongly suggest you look in the mirror when you are free. Look


    at your ugly face¡ªJames has gotten tired of you long ago, yet you still want to cling to him by using


    your child as an excuse?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yvonne pped Joey¡¯s face immediately. ¡°So what if you look beautiful? You don¡¯t


    have any dignity or a sense of shame at all!¡±


    Joey was immediately infuriated and ashamed by the p, so she charged toward Yvonne, as if she


    had gone crazy. ¡°How dare you hit me, you ugly woman! I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± With that, she


    pounced at Yvonne.


    Olivia, who had been holding her anger in up to this point, could not control herself anymore. She


    walked forward and kicked Joey, the mistress. ¡°You are just a mistress who¡¯s destroying their family.


    How dare you behave this arrogant!¡±


    Joey mmed to the ground heavily, and she couldn¡¯t get up immediately. However, a man suddenly


    ran out of nowhere and shoved Olivia away. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why did you hit her?¡±


    Right after he finished his question, a shopping cart mmed into him, so hard that his waist almost


    broke in half. After retreating a few steps, only then did he manage to stabilize himself. Then, he turned


    around to curse, ¡°F*ck! Who the hell¡ª¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a figure flitted past


    him. Without knowing what had exactly happened, he felt his abdomen being kicked by someone. He


    was sent flying backward before he fell to the ground heavily.


    All of this happened in just the blink of an eye. Funnily enough, the man was mmed into the same


    spot as the mistress was just now, making both of them look like they were suffering together.


    With a pale face, Eugene red at the man fiercely. How dare he touch my girlfriend! I bet he doesn¡¯t


    want to live anymore!


    Olivia merely tugged on Eugene¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eugene appraised her from head to toe again. After making sure that she was indeed fine, he pulled


    her into his embrace.


    At this moment, the mistress crawled to the man. ¡°James, are you okay?¡±


    James sat up despite the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After exchanging nces with each other, the onlookers burst into a big round of apuse again. In


    fact, some of them were discussing among themselves.


    ¡°So he is the man who cheated on his wife! Serves him right! He doesn¡¯t even deserve any sympathy


    even if he were to be beaten to death!¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Cheating on his wife and having his mistress confront the wife! If he didn¡¯t allow the


    mistress to do this, would she have been so courageous?¡±


    ¡°s, women have to go through so much! Even though they¡¯ve done so much for their families and


    children, they still have to suffer in the end.¡±


    ¡°I hate mistresses the most! They are so shameless! Are there no other men in the whole wide world?


    Why must they seduce married men?¡±


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s indignantments, Olivia felt slightly assured. Even though this matter is


    considered as part of the norm, everyone still hates mistresses who destroy families.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    James pointed at Olivia and Eugene. ¡°What are you doing? This is my family matter. Can you stay out


    of it?¡±


    Pointing at the mistress, Olivia retorted angrily, ¡°Your family matters? Stay out of it? I¡¯m going to be


    involved in this no matter what. When you cheat on your wife, can you please at least clean your


    mess? How can you allow your mistress to confront your wife and force her to divorce you? This is


    ridiculous! How much power have you given her so that she dares to touch your wife? Even though you


    don¡¯t love your wife anymore, the child is also yours. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s crying right now because


    of this shock?¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Looking at his wife, who was silently crying while holding his daughter, he wanted to exin, but no


    words came out of his mouth.


    Instead, he merely jerked his head around and pped his mistress. ¡°Who gave you such courage to


    look for her? And you even hit her?¡±


    Holding her cheeks, Joey replied resentfully, ¡°You keep saying that you are getting divorced soon, but


    when are you actually doing it? I¡¯ve been with you for six years, and you said that you will marry me


    this year¡­¡±


    The man was suddenly annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to give me more time?¡±


    Joey sobbed. ¡°Six years¡ªI¡¯ve given you six years. My mom kept asking me to go for blind dates back


    home, but I refused to go back just because I wanted to be with you. But since you don¡¯t divorce her, I


    have no other choice¡­¡±


    Yvonne finally wiped her tears away and spoke, ¡°He can¡¯t marry you because I won¡¯t divorce him. Even


    though it¡¯s free to date anyone you like, it¡¯s not so free that you can date married men. The moment


    you got involved with him, you should have known that there was no future for both of you. In fact,


    everyone is a bed of roses before marriage. I also spent some sweet times with him. However, after


    marriage, there are simply too many matters to take care of¡ªthe elderly, kids, rtives and friends,


    and many misceneous stuff you couldn¡¯t even think of. Those matters take too much time. Forget


    dating¡ªI don¡¯t even have time to sleep. If I didn¡¯t have to deal with that, I could also doll myself up


    everyday, just like you do!¡± With that, she suddenly smiled mockingly at herself. ¡°But what happened


    today has cleared my mind. Initially, I wanted to give my child aplete family. But with a


    dysfunctional marriage like this, it¡¯s no different from having no father. It¡¯s rather useless anyway. I¡¯ll


    fulfil your dream today. Let¡¯s get divorced, James!¡±


    James looked at her in shock. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really agreeing to that?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anything, but the child must belong to me.¡± Then, she looked at both


    Olivia and Eugene. ¡°Thanks for standing up for me just now.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°No problem. As long as you figured it out, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s not that good anyway, so there¡¯s


    nothing to be sorry about to leave him. You are right¡ªthe child is better off without a father like him!¡±


    Yvonne agreed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she looked at Joey. ¡°By the way, I forgot to let you know that he has a


    bed-ridden mother who can¡¯t control her bodily functions. I hope you guys still remain sweet and loving


    after you get married!¡±


    Joey snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to warn me off. All James has is money; we can simply hire a caretaker.


    You provided freebor out of your own willingness.¡±


    Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to speak to her anymore. Instead, she looked at James and said in a calm voice,


    ¡°We¡¯ll settle the divorce letters tomorrow.¡±


    James didn¡¯t speak, but he merely looked shocked and dazed.


    Olivia nced at him sharply before looking at Yvonne and uttered, ¡°I have awyer who can help you


    with the divorcewsuit for free. Since he cheated on you first, he¡¯s in the wrong. This is not a time to


    reminisce about your ties with him¡ªyou have to fight for your own rights. When he cheated on you, he


    had forgotten both you and your child. If you need other witnesses, you can contact me. I can be your


    witness.¡±


    With that, just as she was about to give Yvonne her phone number, Eugene suddenly gave her Curtis¡¯


    number.


    ¡°If you need any help, just contact him,¡± he spoke.


    Yvonne looked at both of them gratefully. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    Olivia hummed in reply and walked away with Eugene.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me give her my number?¡±


    Eugene nced at her without exining much. ¡°It¡¯s better to steer clear of trouble. It¡¯s the same if we


    ask Curtis to help her,¡± he stated tly.


    ¡°Hmph, even without exining, I understand that you are worried that those two nut jobs might take


    revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Olivia looked slightly proud of herself and looked at him with a meaningful expression; she was


    obviously expecting some praises.


    Eugene loved this personality of hers and gentlyughed. ¡°You are so smart.¡±


    Slightly embarrassed by his praise, Olivia said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not easily bullied.¡±


    However, Eugene replied, ¡°Some people are just shameless. Since it¡¯s a waste of time to handle them,


    it¡¯s better to spend the time with me.¡±


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that. This man always brings the subject back to himself.


    She was actually impressed by how thick-skinned he could get.


    ¡°Do you think that the man will divorce his wife?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I guess Yvonne has maintained their marriage well and has given him enough sense of


    security. The man probably thinks that he¡¯s entitled and that Yvonne won¡¯t leave him. However, his face


    went nk after she said she was about to divorce him. If he actually does so, he will definitely regret


    it!¡±


    ¡°You were teaching him a lesson by offering to give her your phone number, weren¡¯t you? And you


    even told her that you could settle her divorcewsuit for free!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to cherish it until they lose it.¡±


    Eugene tightened his hands around her. That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll never know how to cherish until you lose it.


    I will hold her hands tightly. I can¡¯t lose her the second time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy some condiments!¡± With that, he tugged Olivia¡¯s hands to walk to the shelves in front of


    them.


    Looking at the snacks on the shelves, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are there any condiments here?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face darkened as he realized he had gone to the wrong ce.


    Usually, the condiments area would not be too far from the vegetables section, but this supermarket


    was different from others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look in front¡­¡± he spoke.


    However, Olivia was excited to see the colorful candies around her. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some candies here.


    What do you like? Do you like this? I can buy it for you.¡± She stretched her hands to a rabbit-shaped


    jar. Before even touching it, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is so cute!¡±


    Unexpectedly, arge handnded on the rabbit in the next second.


    Uhm¡­.


    Raising her head nkly, Olivia was shocked when she saw the person in front of her.


    ¡°Brian?¡±


    Brian smiled gently and passed the rabbit-shaped jar to her. ¡°Here you go!¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Youid your hands on it first. Take it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only used to the ones you bought me, so I¡¯m looking for those candies here. I totally didn¡¯t expect


    to meet you here!¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy that for you. It¡¯s quite difficult to find those candies anywhere.¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll buy this for you!¡±


    Olivia glowered at him as she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to count every cent with me.¡±


    With that, another man¡¯s voice suddenly rang. ¡°You count every cent with me, but not with other men?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia felt speechless.


    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re so childish,¡± Brian remarked.


    Eugene snorted arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not childish. We have to count every cent clearly even though we are


    brothers. Brian, you¡¯ll buy this today. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect my girlfriend to buy any other candies for


    you.¡±


    Brian¡¯s face also darkened. In his memories, this big brother of his had always been decisive. Even


    though he resented him sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed by Eugene¡¯s intelligence and


    business tactics.


    However, he felt as if he didn¡¯t know Eugene today.


    Is this¡­ my older brother?


    Olivia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to listen to him. I¡¯ll buy this myself.¡±


    Brian took the rabbit-shaped jar from Olivia¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this, while you¡¯ll buy me the other candy.


    Let¡¯s be fair here.¡±


    Olivia said helplessly, ¡°Fine.¡± Brian then walked to the cashier to pay. ¡°By the way, are you freeter?¡±


    she asked.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Brian turned around in shock. ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to invite you for dumplings at my ce tonight. See how much we


    bought here? We are going to make dumplings by ourselves tonight. Come join us!¡±


    Actually, she wanted to create more opportunities for Eugene to spend more time with him.


    Even though the brothers¡¯ rtionship seemed quite tense on the surface, it actually was quite special.


    She felt that Eugene was quite patient with Brian. It was highly probable that there were other reasons


    that he left his mother and brother back then.


    It was the same for Brian as well.


    Even though he always opposed Eugene, she could feel that Brian somehow relied on thetter.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant and anxious¡ªlike a kid who couldn¡¯t get the candy he wanted¡ª


    around Eugene every time.


    If he really didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t have held the grudges for so long!


    Brian, however, was surprised to hear that. She¡¯s actually inviting me to her house for dumplings?


    Then, he looked at Eugene instinctively.


    Great!


    His gaze is so sharp that it could slice me in half!


    Hence, Brian was suddenly pumped. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Seeing that both of them had happily decided on this, Eugene felt like throwing everything away and


    calling it off.


    Even though he red at Olivia coldly, she was not afraid of him. In fact, she glowered back at him.


    ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind. Stop ying mind games here. I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to


    say with your eyes!¡±


    It was not that Eugene didn¡¯t want Brian to be there¡ªhe just didn¡¯t want Olivia to be the person who


    invited him.


    He still remembered Olivia mentioning that she liked Brian. Even though he believed that it was


    completely tonic, the closeness between the two of them still made him jealous.


    After all, this younger brother of his fancied Olivia!


    Rubbing his temples, he thought, I¡¯ve finally chased George away, but now my own brother is trying to


    mess everything up.


    Can¡¯t they let us enjoy a peaceful dinner by ourselves?


    After struggling with himself, he finally convinced himself.


    Fine!


    Olivia can check on his body too.


    He raised his eyes to look at Brian. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate freeloaders under my roof. You¡¯ll be buying the


    condiments!¡±


    Brian snorted, ¡°When did I agree to go to your house?¡±


    Eugene was initially prepared to leave, but he suddenly heard Brian¡¯s question. Feeling that he had to


    make himself clear, he stopped and enunciated as he looked at Brian fixedly, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s house is


    my house!¡±


    Unwilling to admit defeat, Brian also retaliated, ¡°Your girlfriend is not your wife. Please reserve your


    dominance for after you guys get a marriage certificate.¡±


    Looking at both of them, Olivia was exasperated. I guess childishness is infectious.


    ¡°The mental age of you guysbined can¡¯t be more than 6 years old. Are we still buying that? If we


    dy any further, I guess the dumplings will be supper!¡±


    Finally, under Olivia¡¯s constant urging, the three of them finished shopping and went home.


    When they reached the garage, they carried out the items that they had bought.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia held two bags, each in one hand.


    When Brian got out of the car, he took it from her naturally.


    Just as Olivia was about to say that she could manage it, Eugene acted faster¡ªhe took the bags from


    Brian and held it himself.


    Brian¡¯s eyes shed, but he merely pursed his lips without saying anything.


    However, Olivia was confused. Why isn¡¯t he letting Brian take these?


    Is it because Brian is the guest?


    Seeing that Eugene was carrying many bags, Olivia asked, ¡°Do you want me to take some, Eugene?¡±


    He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just open the door for me.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t argue with him and pressed the 59th floor in the elevator.


    Just as they entered, her cheerful voice rang. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re back.¡±


    North pouted. ¡°I thought you guys forgot that I was back here waiting endlessly!¡±


    Oliviaughed. After she changed into indoor shoes, she uttered, ¡°Guess who¡¯s here.¡± With that, she


    weed Brian. ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Looking surprised, North greeted him and asked, ¡°Uncle Brian, why are you here?¡±


    Brian smiled. ¡°Your mommy invited me over to have dumplings for dinner!¡±


    North replied, ¡°I see. Do you know how to make them?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    North immediately looked at him longingly. ¡°You know how to make dumplings? Can you teach me?¡±


    Brian asked, ¡°You want to learn?¡±


    North looked mature as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t not learn this; what if my future girlfriend also doesn¡¯t know


    how to make dumplings?¡±


    Brian was stunned momentarily before he smiled. ¡°You think quite far ahead indeed.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Yes. Learn to make dumplings. Men who don¡¯t know how to cook can¡¯t get any


    girlfriends.¡±


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that.


    What is this education style?


    On top of that, are they implying that I don¡¯t know anything about cooking?


    At this moment, Brian suddenly nced at Olivia as an afterthought. Seeing that she was trying to be


    as inconspicuous as possible, as if she was trying to sink into the ground, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°It¡¯s


    not shameful to not know how to make dumplings. Many people don¡¯t know as well, and I¡¯m not good at


    it either. When I was young, I learned from¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he became quiet instinctively.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Meeting his eyes, Eugene knew what Brian was about to say.


    He had learned how to make dumplings with Eugene. The first dumplings that they made together were


    for their mother.


    He didn¡¯t mention their past. Instead, he said, ¡°So you can make themter.¡± Then, he deliberately


    looked at Olivia. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. Don¡¯t you know what I know?


    Why do you still ask me?


    ring at him, she retorted indignantly, ¡°I know how to eat!¡±


    However, North smiled as he chirped in, ¡°I know how to learn!¡±


    Olivia was speechless after hearing that.


    Why do I feel that I¡¯m some?


    Looking at her sullen expression, Eugeneughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll teach youter!¡±


    With that, he started preparing the fillings of the dumplings. They were indeed making everything from


    scratch¡ªthe fillings, the dough, everything.


    They didn¡¯t even use ready-made dough.


    Even though Olivia didn¡¯t know much about this, she walked into the kitchen as if she knew how to


    cook. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Eugene gave her a basin. ¡°You know how to rinse chives, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia took the basin from him angrily. ¡°Eugene, I can take care of myself perfectly! Do you think I don¡¯t


    even know how to rinse vegetables?¡±


    Eugeneughed out loud and carrassed Olivia, who was annoyed. ¡°Alright, alright. I know you''re


    brilliant. You even know how to rinse vegetables!¡±


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that.


    I want to punch him!


    While Eugene was peeling the shrimps, Olivia was rinsing the chives. They were constantly joking


    around in the kitchen. Eugene kept trying to annoy her, and when Olivia was indeed frustrated, he


    would try to appease her, and this cycle would go on and on.


    Sitting on the couch in the living room, Brian kept looking at the kitchen.


    He had seen Eugene preparing food, but he hadn¡¯t seen him so happy.


    In the past, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how Eugene would behave when he had a girlfriend.


    Brian also didn¡¯t think that Eugene would experience all these emotions like a normal human.


    His eyes, which had been eyeing money all this while, were fixated on the woman next to him at this


    moment.


    His hands, which had been through countless fights and had shed many people, could also prepare


    food for the woman he loved.


    I guess he must really love her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for her for so many years. His dream has finallye true.


    Narrowing his eyes, Brian looked at Olivia, who never stopped smiling. Even when she hit Eugene, her


    eyes were shy and annoyed at the same time.


    This is good.


    I can¡¯t destroy this, even though I love her a lot too.


    Not far from him, even though North had his phone in his hands, he wasn¡¯t ying any games. Instead,


    he kept looking at Brian. This uncle of mine seems to like Mommy a lot.


    Daddy is so unreliable¡ªhow could he bring his rival back home?

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Doesn¡¯t daddy know that Uncle Brian is eyeing Mommy?


    Hmph!


    He has no sense of danger at all! What should I do?


    Everything still has to depend on me, it seems!


    Looking at Brian, he deliberately stated, ¡°You are the second man who¡¯s entered my house.¡±


    Not expecting that North was quite observant, Brian asked instinctively, ¡°The second? Who¡¯s the first?¡±


    North lingered around him proudly. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Eugene, of course! Mommy likes him a lot, and he likes


    mommy a lot too!¡±


    Amused, Brian felt likeughing. ¡°Do you like him, then?¡±


    North raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°Of course. Uncle Eugene is my favorite!¡±


    Brian asked, ¡°Why do you like him? Because he¡¯s good at cooking?¡±


    North replied, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because Mommy likes him, so I like him too!¡±


    Thinking that this little fellow was quite interesting, Brian deliberately asked, ¡°What about me? Do you


    like me? Your mommy seems to like me too. She even invited me back home for dinner!¡±


    North snorted internally. See?


    He really has his eyes on mommy. What would daddy do without me?


    ¡°Mommy invited you for dinner because you helped us out before. It wasn¡¯t because she liked you. Her


    favorite is Uncle Eugene. I even saw them kissing and hugging each other. They are a couple!¡± He


    gloated at this.


    Brian twitched his lips into a smile as he gradually understood why North told him so many things out of


    the blue.


    He¡¯s just afraid that I might take his mommy away from Eugene, isn¡¯t he?


    What a smart boy.


    Eugene said that this little fellow was responsible for finding out the truth about the past.


    I didn¡¯t believe it back then...


    It¡¯s also not that I didn¡¯t believe it; it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t imagine how smart a seven-year-old kid can get.


    At this moment, Brian was stunned by North¡¯s intelligence. He¡¯s able to tell that I fancy his mother, and


    he¡¯s even warning me off.


    He suddenly felt like teasing him, so he deliberately said, ¡°I also like your mommy. Do you want to


    consider me as your daddy?¡±


    North replied firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    Is he deaf? I already warned him to stop eyeing Mommy, yet he still wants to be my daddy? In his


    dreams!


    Brian added, ¡°I have everything Eugene has, and your mommy is safer with me than with him.¡±


    North replied fiercely, ¡°I only acknowledge Uncle Eugene as my daddy!¡±


    Brianughed gently as he continued to fire North up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your say anyway. When I get


    together with your mommy, you will still have to call me ¡®daddy¡¯.¡±


    North¡¯s small face darkened as he said in a cold voice, ¡°If you dare to sabotage their rtionship, don¡¯t


    me me for being unreasonable.¡±


    Brian snorted outughing again. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t looking down on North; he truly couldn¡¯t imagine that at all.


    North snorted and stopped replying to him. He could at least be polite to Brian just now, but he was


    completely ignoring him now as he took his phone out to y games.


    However, the more Brian looked at him, the cuter he found that North was.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that this was his nephew, so he wanted to tease him.


    However, North only found out what happened seven years ago, so he waspletely unaware of


    Brian and Eugene¡¯s rtionship.


    To him, Brian was Eugene¡¯s love rival, so he had to keep an eye out for his father.


    When the two people in the kitchen were finally done with the noodles and the fillings, they moved the


    ingredients to the dining room.


    Olivia greeted the two people in the living room, ¡°Those who know how to make dumplings, it¡¯s time to


    show your skills!¡±


    Hearing that, both Brian and North walked to the dining room after they washed their hands.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Eugene made the dough of the dumpling, while Brian wrapped the fillings in.


    Meanwhile, North and Olivia merely looked at them.


    In fact, Brian wasn¡¯t very quick at wrapping the dumplings. But for beginners like Olivia and North, this


    was considered fast for them. After a few pinches, a dumpling was made.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Olivia tentatively walked over and took a dumpling skin, which had been ttened before she imitated


    Brian... First, I do this. Second...


    Eh, what¡¯s next then? What should I do next?


    Eugene felt amused while he watched her¡ªshe was looking intently at Brian with her neck craned


    forward and a tense body.


    Even though she was trying to learn from Brain in all seriousness, the dumpling¡¯s filling was leaking


    before she could even finish wrapping it.


    Hence, he stopped making the dough and called Olivia over with a smile on his face. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll


    teach you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Olivia walked over in humility and took another piece of dough.


    In the next ten minutes, the dining room only consisted of their conversation.


    Eugene said, ¡°Be gentler. You shouldn¡¯t be forceful with it. Once you apply too much force, the fillings


    will leak out. Just hold them in your hand gently and pinch it with the other hand.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice was rather meek. ¡°It¡¯s not that. After I pinch it, the fillings immediately leak out. My God,


    this is arduous, even more difficult than designing clothes.¡±


    He was actually quite patient. ¡°Don¡¯t get anxious. Everyone¡¯s first time is the same. I also took a long


    time to learn this. Here, at this spot, you have to hold it like this. Otherwise, the fillings wille out.¡±


    Olivia was slightly doubtful. ¡°You also learned for a long time?¡±


    Eugene replied with gritted teeth. ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Brian.¡±


    In order to spare Olivia, the prodigy designer, her feelings, Brian followed Eugene and gritted his teeth,


    replying, ¡°Yes, he is quite a slow learner indeed. He took half a month to learn this.¡±


    Eugene was speechless upon hearing that. Do you have to take this opportunity to throw shade at me?


    While looking at North, who seemed to bepeting with his mother, Brian asked, ¡°Do you want me to


    teach you?¡±


    Initially, North didn¡¯t want to be taught by him. However, he also wanted to give it a shot and see


    whether it was indeed so difficult. Hence, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the end, North quickly produced a dumpling under Brian¡¯s guidance.


    It was not exactly aesthetically pleasing, but was noticeably a dumpling¡ªat least it was much better


    than Olivia¡¯s lump of elongated dough.


    Upon looking at the few long dumplings in front of him, North was quite proud of himself. ¡°Mommy, you


    don¡¯t have to learn this anymore. After I learn this, I¡¯ll make dumplings for you!¡±


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that. It¡¯s so sad and frustrating!


    As she looked at the dumpling, which still didn¡¯t bear its shape, in her hand, she nced at Eugene


    resentfully.


    Eugene immediately tried to suppress his smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do it again. It¡¯s a mere coincidence


    that North is able to make a dumpling. I¡¯m sure the next one he makes won¡¯t be so good anymore.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With that, he threw a meaningful nce at North, who understood what was being said immediately.


    When North was making his next dumpling, he tried to elongate it.


    While doing so, he wasining in her heart, Mommy is also a prodigy, but how the hell does she


    elongate a round dumpling?


    In order to preserve Olivia¡¯s pride, a few long dumplings appeared in front of North¡¯s te in no time.


    Upon seeing that, Olivia felt much relieved and she became less anxious. Finally, with Eugene¡¯s help,


    she finally produced the first dumpling that finally resembled one.


    When she ced it on her te, she couldn¡¯t withhold the excitement within her any longer and yelled


    enthusiastically, ¡°Wow! Look at this! Isn¡¯t this nice?¡±


    He caressed her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful indeed.¡±


    Brian¡¯s face had a gentle aura to it. He liked the beautiful and strong Olivia when she was in front of the


    audience.


    However, her excited squeal made her even cuter when she finished her first dumpling.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of Olivia¡¯s behavior that didn¡¯t make people as if she was arrogant


    and aloof. Hence, it was easy for her to be close to her. It¡¯s just a pity that my elder brother knew her


    earlier than me.


    Meanwhile, North looked at his mother with hesitance, wondering whether he needed to elongate the


    additional dumplings that he was making.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    The four of them had made 70 dumplings in total, taking them nearly an hour before they finished


    making it.


    Eugene was worried that Olivia¡¯s dumplings might burst and cause the fillings to leak out, so he


    steamed some of it while boiling the rest.


    Another half an hour had passed by the time they were able to eat the dumplings.


    Olivia emotionally said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make dumplings indeed.¡±


    However, North thought, We are the ones who had it difficult! If we didn¡¯t have to teach her, we can at


    least bring forward an hour.


    However, she hadn¡¯t finished with her sentence. ¡°But, with my help, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quicker the next


    time.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, he wasining in his heart, It would be worse if you help out the next time.


    Throughout the entire process, Eugene was smiling lovingly. ¡°Give them a try. Is there any difference


    between the dumplings that you make and the ones in restaurants?¡±


    She agreed, but she didn¡¯t forget about Brian as well. ¡°Have a taste, Brian. Try them too!¡±


    Brian ate one of the dumplings and acknowledged, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s been so long since Ist


    had any dumplings.¡±


    He felt especially warm and happy tonight, as if he had returned to his childhood where they were


    making dumplings together as a family.


    ¡°Me too.¡± With that, Olivia sent another dumpling into her mouth and praised it while sampling it. ¡°Oh...


    Homemade dumplings are still the best, even though they may look slightly ugly.¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyoneughed.


    During that meal, the four of them finished 70 dumplings and left none to waste.


    After dinner, North returned to his room to finish his homework while Eugene made arrangements for


    Brian to have a body check.


    Brian stubbornly refused. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, Eugene emphasized, ¡°Olivia is an amazing doctor. Why don¡¯t you let her give you a


    checkup?¡±


    Brian said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks for the dumplings tonight, but I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he


    stood up to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Olivia called him. ¡°Why are you rejecting Eugene¡¯s offer? Is it because you don¡¯t trust my


    medical skills or you don¡¯t want to owe him a favor?¡±


    Brian stopped walking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste any time here.¡±


    She nodded understandingly. ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t trust me enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he replied anxiously.


    While looking at him, Olivia demanded, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the topic? Why do you avoid the topic whenever


    your condition is mentioned? What is it that you are afraid of?¡±


    Brian stayed silent while Eugene answered on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s afraid of disappointment. Over the


    years, there were at least ten doctors who have treated him, if not hundreds. After each consultation,


    they will prescribe him with lots of medicine and he has been consuming them over the years.¡±


    Brian looked at him in surprise, as if he was asking, How did you know?


    Eugene¡¯s lips slightly twitched into a faint smile. ¡°I found half of the doctors, so how could I not know?¡±


    Brian¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed. He knew that Eugene was silently helping him, but never expected that


    thetter had found half of the doctors who treated him.


    In that moment, Brian was at a loss for words.


    All the while, he had been hard on himself. Eugene was his elder brother¡ªa person whom he admired


    since young. However, since that incident, hepletely stopped idolizing Eugene and hated him


    instead. He hated Eugene¡¯s callousness where he and his mother were abandoned.


    However, as the years passed, there were many asions when Eugene appeared at the exact


    moment when Brian needed help¡ªjust like what had happenedst night.


    Eugene would immediately leave after helping him out without saying anything.


    Brian had been convincing himself that Eugene was trying to make it up for his sins. Yet I will not


    forgive him. Him helping me is something that he should do.


    After that, he became acquaintanced with Olivia and frequently interacted with her. It was because of


    her that he slightly became friends rather than enemies with Eugene. His heart began to side with


    Eugene, wondering whether thetter was forced into doing what he did back then.


    Each time Brain caught himself thinking about it, he would remind himself, Don¡¯t allow him to have


    pleasure. Otherwise, all the times that I have suffered will be in vain and my mom would have died for


    nothing.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Maybe it could have been due to the warm atmosphere or Eugene¡¯s slightly different behavior, but


    Brian felt closer to him at that moment. Brian felt that Eugene was finally resembling the elder brother


    who yed with him when they were younger.


    Eugene patted Brian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just let Olivia have a look on you. Back then, when Grandpa¡¯s illness


    was a critical point, she was the one who saved him.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a forceful tone, but one that would convince people to believe him without any valid reasons.


    At that moment, Brian felt like listening to Eugene¡ªas if doing so on instinct.


    Olivia also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just have a look first. The most it¡¯ll take is only ten minutes. If there¡¯s


    nothing I can do about it, you won¡¯t have to take any medication. However, if I have a way to treat it, I


    can definitely cure you!¡±


    Upon looking at Eugene and Olivia, Brian finally and slowly sat down.


    A smile appeared on her face as she pushed him down. ¡°This is my first time meeting a patient like


    you. If it¡¯s anyone else, I won¡¯t be spending so much time.¡±


    Eugene added with a smile, ¡°You would have already pressed him down on the couch and performed


    acupuncture on him.¡±


    Upon looking at him, Olivia gave him a thumbs up. ¡°My boyfriend knows me the best.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows at her, revealing his vindictive expression.


    Then, he looked at Brian and said wisely, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s consultation fees are quite high, so don¡¯t


    forget to transfer 5 million to her ountter.¡±


    A speechless Brian now understood why North refused to go shopping with them. He doesn¡¯t want to


    be the third wheeler, of course. They are basically rubbing their love in our faces.


    After joking with him to relieve the tense atmosphere, Olivia finally took his pulse.


    She ced her slender fingers on his wrist and adjusted the force she exerted. For a while, her index


    finger would have a greater force as she pushed it down and sometimes her middle finger would be


    having the strength¡ªa sign that she was thoroughly checking his condition.


    However, her expression grew more serious. Why is he worse now whenpared to the time when I


    treated him by the roadside?


    Eugene was observing Olivia¡¯s expression and became worried. ¡°Why? Is his condition bad?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia remained silent all the while and released Brian¡¯s hand after some time. ¡°Have you gone for a full


    medical examination?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°I will do it twice each year, but they couldn¡¯t spot any problem. The report only shows


    that I have a low blood sugar.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not just low blood sugar that will cause you to be dizzy. Have you


    sustained any head injuries when you were younger?¡±


    Brian looked at Eugene with a nk expression.. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Eugene remained silent as he tried his best to recall the events that urred when they were much


    younger. After a while, he answered, ¡°I also can¡¯t remember anything much clearly. There was once


    when Mom fought with Edward Nn and you were thrown to the ground during their argument before


    immediately losing consciousness. Mom was frightened and brought you to the hospital, but you woke


    up not too long after that. You were around three or four years old at that time.¡±


    Brian looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that the reason why I sometimes faint is because of the injuries


    that I sustained when I was younger?¡±


    She exined, ¡°I¡¯m merely suspecting that you sometimes have fainting episodes because someone is


    pressing on your cranial nerves, but the equipment couldn¡¯t pick up on that. It might have formed after


    a long time. Perhaps the internal bleeding when you were younger was notpletely absorbed by


    your bloodstream or maybe it is the side effects of medication that your mother took during her


    pregnancy with you. It might also be due to abdominal injuries that your mother sustained when she


    was pregnant. All these can cause this.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as well. ¡°In that case, is there any solution?¡±


    Once again, Olivia did not reply to him and instead asked Brian, ¡°Does your fainting episodes happen


    more frequently when you are hungry or emotional?¡±


    Brian nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    She asked again, ¡°Are there any other symptoms like headaches or convulsions?¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Brian replied, ¡°I have headaches. Right now, my head hurts almost every morning after I wake up and it


    will also hurt a lot before I faint. It¡¯s so painful that I feel that my eyes are bulging outward. It would also


    ache after I wake up, but it¡¯s tolerable!¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Your symptoms are only like this because of the treatments that you¡¯ve been receiving


    up until now. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be headaches and fainting episodes. You might even suffer


    from seizures, epilepsy, and even death.¡±


    Eugene looked at her in worry. ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I guess I can only try. I¡¯ll try to do acupuncture for you today. If your head doesn¡¯t hurt the


    next day after you wake up, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s cured, but it means that the pain has been


    lessened.¡±


    Upon hearing that, his tense nerves finally rxed. ¡°Acupuncture?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Brian was slightly shocked. ¡°Do you even know acupuncture?¡±


    She mocked him with a re. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    He finally smiled. ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    Eugene suggested, ¡°Go ahead and give it a go. Where are you going to do it? Is the couch suitable? If


    it¡¯s not suitable, we can head over to my ce.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The couch will do as I will only need half an hour.¡±


    He started to immediately move and removed all of the cushions on the couch, making way for Brian to


    lay down.


    Meanwhile, Olivia entered her room to search for her ck bag. When she came out with it, Brian was


    still seated on the couch. ¡°Take off your shoes and lie down.¡±


    After he gulped, he slowly removed his shoes.


    By the time she was prepared, he still had noty down.


    Then, she walked to Eugene and used her eyes to ask, What¡¯s going on?


    Eugene leaned to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I guess he¡¯s nervous!¡±


    However, Olivia was shocked to hear that. I didn¡¯t expect Brian to be afraid of acupuncture.


    ¡°No worries. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± she reassured.


    Brian hummed in reply. Even though he knew that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, he was still nervous.


    He was already nervous every time he saw her. It¡¯s worse now that she¡¯s going to perform acupuncture


    on me at such close range. It will be weird if I¡¯m not nervous.


    Just as he was still in a dilemma, Eugene suddenly questioned, ¡°Afraid?¡±


    Brian red. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡±


    ¡°Then, why is it so difficult for you to lie down?¡±


    He ignored Eugene, proving it with his actions as he immediatelyy on the sofa.


    Upon seeing that, Eugene couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Olivia opened the bag that she used for acupuncture and tlyid out all the equipment.


    When Brian saw that she was getting closer to his head with a needle, he suddenly felt that his heart


    was being squished into a corner in his chest. She¡¯s not going to put that on my head, is she?


    Humans were often worried about the unknown. He would not be worried if someone wanted to punch


    because he knew how to avoid the attack.


    However, it was impossible for him not to be afraid when he saw a long needle being poked into his


    body.


    Brian wanted to sit up. That¡¯s it, I guess. Why do I have to suffer like this? It makes no difference


    whether I stay alive for another day or if I die a day earlier.


    Suddenly, someone had pressed his wrists down, causing him to look at the perpetrator¡ªit was


    Eugene.


    Eugene said, ¡°Olivia used acupuncture to cure grandpa. You have to believe in her.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian red. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t believe in her?¡±


    Eugene added, ¡°Apart from that, she¡¯s your future sister-inw. How could she harm you?¡±


    Brian snorted. ¡°Who knows about the future? Olivia, you better stay away from him. The Nn Family


    is up to no good.¡±


    Eugene said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to be crippled?¡±


    At that moment, Olivia had already inserted five needles into Brian¡¯s head. Without even raising her


    head, she warned, ¡°Shut up, the both of you! If you talk more nonsense, I¡¯ll cripple you guys!¡±


    Brian admitted that Eugene¡¯s words had indeed dissipated his fears and even more shocked after


    learning that there were five needles sticking out on his head¡ªpartly because he felt nothing


    whatsoever.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Olivia was prepared to inject another needle into Brian''s arm. She looked at Eugene for his help to fold


    Brian¡¯s sleeve up by a notch. Eugene paused for a while and walked toward Brian to fold his sleeve,


    revealing a long, albeit shallow, cut.


    This startled Olivia. ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    Before Eugene could exin, Brian answered, ¡°Some burr broke into my housest night; guess


    that¡¯s how I got it.¡±


    Olivia contemted but refrained from asking further. Now she knew why Eugene refused to let him


    carry anything when they ascended the floor¡ªhe knew he was injured. With all that had happened,


    Olivia¡¯s suspicions grew bigger as to the fact that there was something behind why Eugene abandoned


    his mother and brother back then.


    She applied thest needle onto Brian and stood up. ¡°Alright, we will remove the needles twenty


    minutester. Until then, do not move.¡± She then rested on the couch opposite the room.


    Eugene sat beside her and asked, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like a massage?¡±


    Olivia threw him a stare. ¡°I¡¯d be fine if you¡¯d annoy me less.¡±


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°When have I annoyed you?¡±


    Olivia scoffed lightly, ¡°Just a while ago. Just because you didn¡¯t say it out loud, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t


    know you were making fun of me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene failed to hold back any longer. Besides, recalling the dumplings Olivia made


    earlier in the evening only tickled him further. He tried hard to wipe the grin off his face, but Olivia


    caught it right away, and she angrily pointed at him. ¡°Look at you; you¡¯reughing again!¡±


    Eugene gave up and let out a loud giggle, but before Olivia could get angry, he pulled her into his arms


    andforted her, ¡°No, no, no. I was justughing at how adorable you are.¡±


    Olivia pouted her lips. ¡°Yeah, right. You were justughing at me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Eugene swore. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got something they''re good and bad at. Look at how good you


    are at designing clothes, and acupuncture; I¡¯m not good at those. So what if you can¡¯t cook well? It¡¯s


    the boyfriend¡¯s job to cook, and the girlfriend¡¯s job to eat. As for making dumplings, we can do it


    together if you know how to, or I could do it all myself. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Such soothing words, which sounded not much different from a confession, consoled Olivia.


    On the other hand, Brian¡¯s face lit up. He thought he would feel jealous looking at them, but he did not.


    He was rather d to see the smiles on their faces. This was the oue he had hoped for.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Twenty minutes passed, and Olivia removed the needles. Eugene asked, ¡°If we see the effects


    tomorrow, does that mean you are able to treat him?¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°Theoretically, yes. That just proves my diagnosis.¡±


    Eugene asked again, ¡°How long will this treatment take, then?¡±


    Olivia answered, ¡°Brian¡¯s situation is quite serious; even if I treat him, it¡¯d take at least half a month of


    continuous acupuncture treatment, with supplementary medication.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Brian. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°Not much.¡± In truth, he did feel something different. He had been feeling clouded and


    groggy for quite some time, but after the treatment, his mind felt unexpectedly clear and focused again.


    He dared not reveal it, for fear that it was only his own imagination.


    Eugeneforted him, ¡°It¡¯s just the start. After all, you¡¯ve had this condition for so many years; it¡¯s not


    something we can fix in a short while.¡±


    Both men hung out at the Maxwell Residence until 11.00PM before Brian decided to leave. As Eugene


    escorted Brian to the entrance, he asked, ¡°Do you need me to arrange for someone to send you back?¡±


    Brian scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯d forgive you just because you saved me a few times.¡±


    Eugene was speechless. ¡°Fine. As you wish!¡±


    Brian ignored him and walked out. Two stepster, he stopped and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat her right,


    I¡¯ll take her away from you.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    It took Eugene a while to realize that Brian was referring to Olivia. It left him bemused.


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw.¡±


    Brian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a brother; why would I have a sister-inw?¡±


    Irritated, Eugene replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Brian retorted, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of her. If you ever treat her wrong, I¡¯lle after you!¡±


    Eugene was lost for words. At this point, he thought twice about calling Brian his brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯d better take care of yourself. The Quintets didn¡¯t get what they wantedst night,


    so they mighte back for revenge.¡±


    Brian replied brazenly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡±


    He got into his car right after and sped off.


    Eugene gazed at the car smilingly as it disappeared into the night.


    At Edward¡¯s house, Lara turned to Edward after she hung up. ¡°It appears that Eugene has made up


    with Brian. Our people just saw Brian leaving the Muse Penins area.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Edward said, ¡°It¡¯s not only Eugene who lives in Muse Penins; Nathan lives there too!¡±


    Lara scoffed, ¡°Do you really think Brian would look for Nathan? Ever since he left the Nn Family


    when he was twelve, he had cut ties with everyone. He didn¡¯t even show up for Grandpa¡¯s birthday


    party, so how would he go meet Nathan? It would have been even more convincing if he were to meet


    Olivia.¡±


    Edward pulled Lara onto hisp. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re getting too worked up. Let¡¯s just assume he was


    meeting Olivia. I know Eugene and Brian very well; they are both stubborn as mules. After all these


    years of fighting against each other, there''s no way they would reconcile in two short days.¡±


    Lara was still trying to piece everything together. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. The Quintets had their hands


    on the goods yesterday, but another group of men, armored in ck, came by. Based on their


    description, they somehow seemed like Eugene¡¯s men. If what you said is true, who were those


    people, then?¡±


    Edward thought for a while and said, ¡°It might very well be a new gang Brian cultivated in the dark, and


    we did not see iting.¡±


    Lara replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s best that you arrange for someone to keep an eye on Brian. Things


    have been happening a little too conveniently for my liking. Remember that evening at Grandpa¡¯s


    birthday party, when the Jones Family went into the security control room with Eugene and came out


    acting differently? They were so adamant, throwing nasty usations at us, like taking advantage,


    forcing, and even raping. I was too enraged at that moment, and now that I think about it, they had not


    behaved like that to us before. I found out today that Aleena is out of the country. It is obvious that


    Eugene must have said something to ruin the marriage between the Roberts and Jones Families.¡±


    Edward uttered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to set up a marriage with the Jones Family. Aleena loves Eugene, so it¡¯s


    impossible that she would marry Ben.¡±


    Lara scoffed, ¡°Had the Jones given us a break that evening, we could have just announced it to the


    whole wide world. By then, she couldn¡¯t say no even if she wanted to.¡± She paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    weird that Eugene moved to Muse Penins?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your sources say that Olivia also lives in Muse Penins? He might have done it for her.¡±


    Lara flipped open the nket and crept under it. ¡°This is the part that baffled me. Even though Olivia


    Maxwell has the looks and capability, she¡¯s still a mother with a child. Why would Eugene fall for


    someone like that? You saw how I tried to probe her at the birthday party; Eugene stopped me right


    there, as if he didn¡¯t want us to know more about them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now that you said so, it did seem off.¡±


    ¡°I still think the kid belongs to Eugene.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was the son of a beggar.¡±


    ¡°Ben said so, but who really knows?!¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Edward uttered, ¡°There¡¯s not much we could do, then. Our people couldn¡¯t find out anything, and


    Eugene isn¡¯t dumb enough to let us convince him to do a DNA test.¡±


    Lara requested, ¡°Grandpa might know something, since he investigated this. Perhaps you could pick


    up some clues from him.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°Yeah, I know what to do. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    He joined her in bed and held her in his arms.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lara let out a sigh. ¡°Ben can¡¯t do anything right. At first, he ruined his chances with the Smith Family,


    and now the Jones. I guess we¡¯ll have to count on our Aleena now.¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Be patient. Aleena¡¯s still young. Why don¡¯t we talk about this in two years?¡±


    Lara squinted her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s young. I keep getting this feeling that Eugene is


    hiding something. He''s got this different air around him now. We all know how far his influence stems.


    With that negligible power of his, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us. Could he be getting support


    from somewhere else? Why am I feeling that we are losing more and more of our grip over him now?¡±


    Edward exined, ¡°Thepany has been growing rapidly for the past two years. He does seem to be


    getting out of our control. Or you could be right¡ªhe might be busy getting chummy with Brian to join


    forces with him.¡±


    Lara blurted, ¡°Your sons areing back to bite you, the one that fed them. This was all because you


    decided to let Eugene stay back then. And here we are. Not only did we fail to hold any shares in the


    Edward took a deep breath and admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault for causing this mess.¡±


    Lara leaned in on him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t me you. Had Ie into your life earlier, all these wouldn¡¯t have


    happened. I actually have nothing against your son, but it¡¯d be fair to at least be on equal standing with


    him. This is what I call ¡®insurance¡¯. I just don¡¯t want to be defenceless when they trample over us.¡±


    The next day.


    Eugene called Brian the first thing in the morning to check on him.


    Brian sounded exhausted; he merely replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eugene raised his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Slightly agitated, Brian answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Eugene pursued, ¡°Did you feel any headache after you woke up?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°Woke up? I didn¡¯t even sleep at all.¡±


    Eugene was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep? What did you do, then?¡±


    Perhaps due to Eugene¡¯s incessant volley of questions, Brian went on to exin,¡°Ourpany¡¯s


    server system went down. The IT department was trying to get it up the whole night, but it was useless.


    Damn it! The Quintets¡¯ gang must have gotten someone to hack ourputer systems. Once I¡¯m done


    with this, I¡¯m going to beat them up in their territory!¡±


    Eugene thought to himself, The Quintet¡¯s gang members are probably good at fighting and robbing.


    Tech-savvy tactics, such as hacking, don''t seem like their style.


    ¡°Are you sure it was The Quintets gang?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°We fought them back two nights ago, and the server went downst night. Who else


    could it be?¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the status now? Can it be fixed?¡±


    Brian was agitated. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve been keeping watch here for the entire night. The IT team said


    two hours at first, and then they said they needed more time, at least till tonight. I can¡¯t tell you when it


    will be fixed. Why did I even recruit this group of useless idiots?¡±


    Eugene reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll find someone to help you on that.¡±


    Brian asked, ¡°Who?¡± He paused. ¡°Hello?¡±


    He looked at the cellphone. Did he just hang up on me?


    He decided not to think further. Whoever was being sent over might not be able to solve the problem


    anyway. Every member of his IT team was well paid and highly capable, and they were recruited


    precisely to prevent such breakdowns from happening.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    This person must have something up their sleeves.


    A dozen technicians had been keeping on high alert the whole night, so much so that their eyes almost


    popped out of their sockets. Yet, there was no progress at all! Every time the loading bar hit 99%, it


    jumped back to the beginning again.


    Though Brian didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, he did not have a headache this time. On any other day, he


    would have needed painkillers.


    Maybe Olivia¡¯s needle injection really worked for him.


    He stood up and went over to ask, ¡°How is it?¡±


    A man apologized. ¡°President arthy, it still doesn¡¯t work. That person must be an expert. The virus


    might have been imnted into the system already. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t finish loading it every single


    time. We are trying to find another method.¡±


    Maybe it was because he had lost his temper too much that night, or maybe he just got tired.


    Regardless, Brian was surprisingly quiet this time. He just responded vaguely to this news and sat back


    on the sofa.


    Closing his eyes, he just wanted to rest because he was too tired from not being able to sleepst


    night.


    After a while, he vaguely heard a chattering voice.


    ¡°Who is that kid? He¡¯s so handsome and cool.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that President Nm?


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that kid be his son?¡±


    ¡°Never heard he was married, though.¡±


    The chattering noises from the crowd woke Brian up. Hezily lifted his eyelids and took a nce to


    see Eugene walking from afar with North. He was awake instantly and naturally took a nce to their


    backs, wondering if there were any other people aside from them. There was none.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t control his lips twitching. He said he would find people to help, and he


    found this little boy?


    Are you kidding me?


    He really puts high trust on his son, doesn¡¯t he?


    North was sweating profusely too. When his dad asked for his help, he did not exin anything. If he


    had known he wasing to this ce, he would not have agreed to it. He stopped his footsteps and


    tightened his little eyebrows before looking up to his dad. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re asking me to


    help Uncle Brian.¡±


    Eugene replied in surprise, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong? Theirputer server is paralyzed, and the


    technician has been solving it all night, but to no avail. You can take a look at it!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    North did not give any response.


    No! I won¡¯t!


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    I¡¯m the one who imnted the virus! Now I have to solve it? Do I look that stupid?


    North slightly raised his chin and said, ¡°I still have to attend school!¡± Instantly, he turned his back and


    left.


    Eugene was stunned. What¡¯s wrong with this little fellow?


    Usually, he is not that harsh and rude.


    ¡°Wait, North.¡± He ran to catch up to his son. He then straight away squatted down to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    North said, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to bete for school.¡±


    Such a ¡®great¡¯ excuse.


    But Eugene knew that this was definitely not the reason he did not want to help out. Something must


    be wrong between him and Brian.


    ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± Eugene nced at Brian suspiciously.


    As soon as he said that, he bent over and carried North up.


    After walking straight out of the office, he went to the car.


    But instead of driving out, Eugene looked at North, full of curiosity.


    North didn¡¯t react. He just lowered his head with his slender fingers dancing around, as if he were


    bored with this conversation.


    ¡°Is there something going on between you and Uncle Brian?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± North answeredzily. He didn¡¯t even lift up his head while he was answering the question.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help him?¡±


    North silently rolled his eyes and turned to his dad. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯d survive without me. Do you


    even know that someone wants to steal your wife away?¡± he rebuked his dad, as if he was the dad to


    Eugene, not the other way round.


    Eugene looked at the little guy worriedly, a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Who¡¯s stealing my wife?¡±


    North red at him furiously. ¡°Who can it be? It¡¯s Uncle Brian! When I told you that someone was going


    after Mommy, I meant Uncle Brian! Last night, he even talked about wanting to date Mommy and be my


    dad. Moreover, he said we should stay away from you because you are dangerous! How could you not


    sense it? He is your rival, your lovepetitor. Why did you still ask me to help him?¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Eugene held his forehead, thinking that this little brat was in his head too much.


    He must have refused to help out because of this reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to steal away your Mommy. He was just messing with you.¡±


    North said earnestly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get fooled by him. Last night, when you guys were in the kitchen,


    he kept staring at Mommy. If he did not like Mommy, why would he do that? I already emphasized that I


    only have one Daddy, and that¡¯s you! He even rebuked me by discounting my statement. He said that I


    should call whoever that dates Mommy as Daddy!¡±


    Eugene was feeling amused and sad at the same time. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so afraid


    of him breaking up with his Mommy.


    He reached out and rubbed his son¡¯s little head. ¡°He won¡¯t steal away your Mommy. He is your uncle!¡±


    North was so angry that he started to speak rapidly. ¡°I have so many uncles! Everyone that is around


    the same age as Mommy is an uncle to me! Would the fact that they¡¯re my ¡®uncle¡¯ stop them from


    dating Mommy?¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He hugged him onto hisp and exined patiently to him,


    ¡°He is your biological uncle. When you were investigating me back then, didn¡¯t you find out that I have


    a younger brother?¡±


    North opened his little mouth in surprise. ¡°Is he your younger brother? My biological uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your biological uncle.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t his surname Nn?¡±


    ¡°That is a long story, which I will tell you next time. He has the same surname as my mother.¡± He took a


    deep breath.


    North finally understood. ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡±


    ¡°I know he fancied your Mommy, but then I told him frankly that you guys are my wife and son, so he


    wouldn¡¯t destroy our rtionships, regardless if he fancies your Mommy or not.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he say those thingsst night?¡± North pouted his lips.


    Eugene answered, ¡°He was just ying with you!¡±


    North thought, Sh*t, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taken it too seriously.


    I really treated him like a bad guy that was trying to destroy my parents¡¯ rtionship.


    ¡°Then can you help him now? Hispany¡¯sputers need almost a whole night to fix. The loss of


    profit must be unbearable. You should help him, and if you want anything, just ask from him.¡±


    North felt uneasy and gulped with guilt. They can finish repairing them by tonight? I highly doubt it.


    He hesitated whether to reveal the truth to his dad.


    ¡°Daddy, would you forgive me if I did something wrong?¡± He looked at Eugene innocently with his doll-


    like eyes.


    Eugene was taken back. He never heard his son call him Daddy, even though he admitted that he was


    his father.


    This information was too startling that he missed hearing what was being said after that.


    He looked at him, full of anticipation. ¡°What did you call me just now? Come on¡ªcall it again.¡±


    North frowned slightly. This Daddy of mine is really something. What he should''ve heard, he didn¡¯t


    hear; what shouldn¡¯t be heard, he heard clearly instead.


    ¡°You cannot beat me or scold meter, and I will call it again.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eugene responded without hesitation.


    North felt a little embarrassed before speaking softly, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Eugene felt something in his nose. He couldn¡¯t even speak at that moment.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°My dear son!¡±


    His arms that held North were gradually tightening. His heart was beating irregrly and sporadically.


    North pursed his lips and whispered guiltily, ¡°In fact, I was the culprit of what happened to Uncle Brian¡¯s


    company.¡±


    ¡°What? You were the one who did it?¡±


    ¡°He ruined your rtionship with Mommy, so I had to let him suffer. Y-You can¡¯t scold me or beat me!


    You promised me!¡±


    Eugene was feeling angry yet amused. ¡°Son, please don¡¯t punish your own family, okay? You already


    made me lose 100 million, and now, you¡¯re making your uncle lose tens of millions. Could you do that


    to outsiders instead of us?¡±


    North pouted his lips. ¡°I did that to you when you were still not my dad¡ªyou were just a bad guy who


    bullied my mom. Before today, this uncle of mine was also the bad guy who destroyed your rtionship


    with Mommy. So why would I need to show mercy to the bad guy?¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    After hearing what he said, Eugene felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Fine. What you say makes sense. Since you called me Dad earlier, I shall forgive you. Just don¡¯t do it


    anymore, okay? Your uncle had an awful night because of that. Your mom¡¯s treatments on him will be


    in vain if anything happens.¡±


    North did not understand Eugene¡¯s words. ¡°Huh? What about Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle suffers from a severe illness. So, your mom was treating himst night. Today, he should


    have been feeling better, but it turns out that he needs to pull an all-nighter because of this issue.¡±


    North suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±


    He exited the car in a sh.


    Eugene smiled with relief. My son is smart and kind-hearted too!


    Two of them returned inside the office.


    Brian smiled and looked at North. ¡°You¡¯ve finally agreed to help Uncle Brian, right?¡±


    North arrogantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because of Uncle Eugene.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only doing this because of others?!!¡± Brainughed in anger. ¡°How about us? Don¡¯t we have


    any brotherhood at all?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    North paused and looked at Brian with a slightly raised chin before slowly replying, ¡°Brotherhood... Do


    we even have that?¡±


    Brian almost choked when he heard what North said. ¡°Hey, who taught you to make dumplingsst


    night?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I learned it with my own eyes!¡±


    Brian fell silent as he thought, Such an ungrateful kid.


    He curled his lips. ¡°Now that you have bragged about it, can you really do it?¡± I just don¡¯t believe this


    kid. The problems he endured must have bruised his ego.


    ¡°Then, do you still need help?¡± North answered in a provocative manner while looking at him. ¡°If not,


    I¡¯m heading to school.¡±


    Brian was stunned by what he heard. ¡°Tell me, how long do you need?¡±


    ¡°10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± He was speechless. ¡°Mypany¡¯s technicians will need at least 2 hours. If


    they are slow in their work, it might even take up to an entire night. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you only


    need 10 minutes?¡±


    North tilted his head. ¡°The entire night? Even if you have 10 nights, I bet that you can¡¯t even resolve it!¡±


    Eugene observed from afar; there was ayer of rity on his face as if he was waiting to see how his


    son was able to convince his younger brother. He then walked over and solemnly said, ¡°The handling


    fee is 50 million.¡±


    Brian red. ¡°It costs 50 million to visit Doctor Maxwell. Now, it also costs 50 million for myputer to


    have a ¡®visit¡¯. Are you guys here to bleed money from me?¡± Okay, both mom and son have taken 100


    million from me after one day and one night!


    ¡°What¡¯s your answer? Make up your mind! I still need to head to school!¡± North answered indifferently


    with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°How about this? Fix it within 10 minutes and I¡¯ll give you 50 million. If you take more than that, you¡¯ll


    have to give me 50 million!¡±


    ¡°Talk to my manager then!¡±


    Eugene was speechless.


    Brian did not want to embarrass his brother, but as soon as those words were said, he couldn¡¯t help but


    feel that both North and Olivia were the only ones able to make Eugene perplexed and speechless.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. Follow me.¡±


    He brought the little boy into the technical room.


    A group of technicians were busy operating theputer¡ªthe codes shown on the disy screen


    wildly danced around.


    ¡°Stop, everyone. Let him have a try.¡±


    Everyone looked over and wondered who the little boy was and whether he was able to solve the


    nightmare.


    It was not that they ignored North, but rather the fact that they never expected the guy Brian mentioned


    to be a kid.


    North walked over to the front of a technician, who nced at him with doubt before looking at Brian,


    as if to say, Please don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯ll be the one to help?


    As a result, Brian motioned for the technician to leave.


    Even though all of the technicians obediently followed Brian¡¯s orders, they felt troubled in their hearts


    as they were the top experts of their industry. We are unable to resolve the matter at hand and


    President arthy is allowing a kid to do it? Was he being fooled?


    Right at that moment, North walked to the front of theputer with steady steps. While looking at the


    screen and cing his small hands on the keyboard, he looked to Brian and casually said, ¡°The time


    starts now!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Even before Brian was astonished, North had already started to restore the system. The annoying, tiny


    face became serious in less than a minute¡ªhis fingers operated the keyboard with the speed of


    lightning, sending the codes on the screen scurrying. The progress bar that those technicians had


    failed to load suddenly rushed to a hundred.


    All the technicians gaped at what they saw and pointing at North, gasping, ¡°F*ck! I-It has sessfully


    loaded? What kind of show is this?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that? How did he manage to do it?¡±


    ¡°What could I have seen? That kid was too fast with his hands!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he took less than a minute to discover the route we were only able to find after an hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I feel like the younger generation has overtaken us in terms of intelligence!¡±


    The discussion that the technicians engaged in were clearly audible, but Brian was so shocked by what


    happened that he could not even say a word. Regardless of whether the little boy could seed or not,


    just by looking at his strong self-confidence was enough to persuade Brian to believe Eugene¡¯s words


    ¡ªNorth was really good at what he did!


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Brian asked. If he continues at this speed, it will definitely be possible for him


    to resolve the matter in 10 minutes.


    The onlookers answered, ¡°9 minutes!¡±


    As their voices fell into silence, North pressed the ¡®enter¡¯ key, causing theputer screen to brighten


    and the technicians to cheer together.


    After they had checked and experimented, the technicians finally admitted that after their night of being


    busy for nothing, the little boy had solved the issue in less than 10 minutes. It is... such a great shame!


    North dragged his feet and raised his head before addressing Brian, ¡°50 million!¡±


    After that, he directly exited the ce.


    Brian initially froze before his expression was reced by that of a grin followed by a burst ofughter.


    Is my young nephew that good? No wonder Eugene is always bragging about him to me.


    He rushed out as well, only to be greeted by the cheers from his employees outside.


    ¡°Wow, theputer is finally repaired.¡±


    ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to write by hand.¡±


    Eugene embraced North in his arms and looked at Brian. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since you


    guys went inside.¡±


    Brian didn¡¯t want Eugene to feel glorified¡ªyet, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that his young nephew had


    convinced with his skill and talent. Brian turned to gaze at North. ¡°You¡¯ve been such a great help to


    your Uncle Brain. So, whatever it is that you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    He called himself Uncle Brian and not Mr. Brian! North felt a little guilty and wanted to tell him the truth,


    so he looked at Eugene.


    Eugene gave him an encouraging look, feeling at ease that his son bore that kind of conscience.


    North blinked while staring at Brian with a sly gleam in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Brian, you don¡¯t have to buy


    anything for me. You don¡¯t even have to pay the 50 million as long as you promise me one thing.¡±


    Brian lifted his brows, ecstatic at the way his young nephew addressed him and gushed. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t


    you allowing me to pursue your mommy? This is not good; you are so talented that it makes me want


    to adopt you as my son even more.¡±


    North¡¯s face darkened while he red coldly at Brian, saying vehemently, ¡°50 million, and not a penny


    less.¡±


    After that, he dragged Eugene, saying, ¡°Uncle Eugene, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Brian had no idea that a joke would elicit such a strong reaction from North. Before anything else could


    be said, the little boy had dragged Eugene and walked off.


    Eugene nced at Brian and helplessly shook his head in speechlessness. What can I do about it


    since you are the one who asked for it?


    People always had to pay for their own mistakes¡ªtrue, it was only a few million for Brian, but think


    about his 100 million...


    No! It¡¯s not just 100 million; it¡¯s 100 million that I lost in cold, hard cash. What about the 100 million from


    Wuyuo San that was auctioned off?


    What about the 50 million that Olivia cheated me of?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sigh, it¡¯s all just a lesson learned!


    As Olivia was a little busy today, Eugene was the one who picked the child up and it was already half-


    past six by the time she arrived home.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    North hurried to her as soon as she walked through the door, mouthing, ¡°Uncle Eugene is asleep.¡±


    Only then did Olivia notice that Eugene was already asleep on the couch, probably because he was in


    a familiar environment or due to his exhaustion. Now that she was back home, she did not wake him


    up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your Uncle Briane as well?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    North shook his head before holding her hand and entering his bedroom.


    She was perplexed as he shut the door after entering the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was very puzzled. ¡°Why are you being mysterious?¡±


    North crinkled his face before lowering his head and stomping his foot. After a while, he faltered,


    ¡°Mommy, I seem to have done something wrong.¡±


    Olivia slightly raised her brows in surprise. As a child with a high intelligence quotient, her son rarely


    made mistakes. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it.¡±


    North frowned and confessed to her about how he taught Brian a lesson.


    She was surprised and asked, ¡°Was it because Uncle Eugene was looking for you this morning to ask


    you to help Uncle Brian?¡±


    He admitted. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know until I arrived there. I wasn¡¯t nning on helping him at first, but Uncle


    Eugene then confessed that Uncle Brian is in fact his younger brother. Later, I wanted to apologize to


    him, but he said that he wanted to woo you and be my daddy, so I stormed out.¡±


    Olivia tapped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t always think about lecturing people. You¡¯ll only end up causing them to


    lose significantly. If anyone calls the cops, the cops will be able to track you down sooner orter. You¡¯ll


    have to learn that you cannot always be the most powerful. No matter how strong you are, there will


    always be someone stronger and better than you.¡±


    He nodded obediently before asking with a fawning look. ¡°Mommy, I heard that Uncle Eugene said you


    are treating Uncle Brian for his illness, right? ¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter about it?¡±


    North grinned and moved closer to her. ¡°Then, can you not charge him any fees aspensation?¡±


    Olivia gave him a cold stare. ¡°You are a smart child, so why should I help to pay for the debt that you


    owe?¡±


    He threatened her, ¡°You are my mom, aren¡¯t you? Or maybe I should look for Uncle Eugene?¡±


    Olivia red. ¡°Uncle Eugene? Fine, I¡¯ll help you to pay it then. Remember how much money you¡¯ve


    owed me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve also helped you to repay Uncle Eugene when you owed him 100 million the


    last time.¡±


    North was unable to refute. She¡¯s being difficult. I¡¯m owing people money simply because I wanted to


    help her vent her frustrations. Sigh, forget it. She¡¯s still my mom and we¡¯re rted by blood!


    When she exited the bedroom, she saw that Eugene was still asleep, making her wonder why he was


    exceptionally tired.


    However, there was something more important at that moment¡ªas Eugene would be apanying


    her to her cousin brother¡¯s opening ceremony in a few days¡¯ time, she wanted to make him a set of


    new clothes.


    I¡¯ve already drawn a sketch of the clothes today, but I have no idea about his size. Isn¡¯t this a perfect


    opportunity?


    With that in mind, Olivia returned to the room and took out a ruler to measure his size. It would have


    seemed like a brilliant idea initially, but the process turned out to be much moreplicated than what


    she had expected. Just imagine how difficult it would be for me to measure his waist. Wouldn¡¯t I wake


    him up by measuring him like that?


    She stood there, thinking that it would be much more reliable to steal one of his clothes.


    So, she grabbed North and returned to the room to discuss with him.


    North fully supported that kind of action because it would help to strengthen the two adults¡¯ rtionship.


    He even volunteered to undertake the mission because he knew Eugene¡¯s password and vowed to


    complete it.


    She urged, ¡°You must take the clothes that he wears often.¡±


    He gestured with an OK as a reply and went to Eugene¡¯s house.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Olivia waited anxiously as she was worried by the time that North was able to execute the mission,


    Eugene would already be awake.


    It was a lucky thing that North was a reliable person because not too long after that, a light push was


    heard at the door.


    He entered with a pair of suits.


    Olivia gestured an OK with her hand before signaling for him to return to his room.


    At that very moment, Eugene¡¯s cell phone rang.


    A startled Olivia almost tried to cover his ears with her hands. Who could have called at this hour?


    As she turned her head, she found herself staring into his gaze. Oh no! He¡¯s awake now.


    Her brain went nk as her eyes darted everywhere.


    With the fear that he would see North, she immediately turned his head without even thinking about it.


    Before Eugene knew what was going on, she nted her lips on his.


    He was stunned, but only for a short while. As they locked lips, his gaze grew more intense.


    Olivia met his gaze and let out a light cough. ¡°Why are you still asleep?¡±


    Eugene was very much awake by that point. He could care less about what she wanted to do and


    immediately threw an arm around her waist before using another hand to hold the back of her head and


    gave her another passionate kiss.


    Olivia thought, Must it be this difficult to throw him a surprise?


    She felt like she was ying a seductress in a spy movie.


    After spending some time cuddling her on the couch, Eugene finally released her from his embrace and


    asked affectionately, ¡°What took you so long? I fell asleep while waiting for you.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°How is that so? It is not even thatte and you¡¯re already asleep. What were you up to


    last night?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t trust me. How about I spend the night here and you¡¯ll be able to


    discover what I¡¯m up to on a nightly basis?¡±


    Olivia shot him a stare. ¡°What you want to do is your own business. Who wants to know about it?¡±


    Eugene pinched her cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but do you really think like that?¡±


    He then realized something and looked around. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Brian arrived yet?¡±


    Olivia seemed to notice that as well. Eugene is right. Brian should have been here by now. Where is


    he?


    ¡°Check your cell phone. I think someone sent you a text earlier.¡±


    Eugene took out his cell phone and nced at the screen¡ªit was not a message from Brian, but


    rather, Alex, asking him out for a drink.


    Eugene ignored Alex¡¯s text and gave Brian a call instead.


    It took a while for the call to connect and the first thing that Eugene heard was the roar of Brian¡¯s car


    engine in the background.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m arriving soon,¡± Brian merely replied before he hung up.


    Olivia noticed the frown on Eugene¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He said he¡¯s arriving soon,¡± Eugene replied.


    They both decided to forget what happened earlier. At that moment, North emerged after hiding


    Eugene¡¯s pair of suits and greeted, ¡°Uncle Eugene, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Are you hungry?¡± Eugene replied with a question.¡±


    Feeling relieved that Eugene did not suspect anything, North replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±


    Eugene responded, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for a bit. Your Uncle Brian is arriving soon.¡±


    North answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they chatted with each other, Eugene¡¯s cell phone rang again. He picked it and noticed that it was


    Alex, who called since he did not receive any reply to his text.


    He slid his finger across the screen and answered the call.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alex whined. ¡°You did not even reply to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at my girlfriend¡¯s ce.¡±


    Eugene took a seat on his couch and leaned against the backrest with his legs crossed.


    Alex scoffed over the phone, teasing, ¡°Oh,e on. Why don¡¯t you join me for a drink?¡±


    Eugene frowned and repliedzily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m at my girlfriend¡¯s ce!¡±


    Alex poked fun. ¡°Look at you now. Whatever happened to bros before hoes?¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°Yep!¡± Eugene responded. ¡°My girlfriend is all that I need.¡±


    Alex understood what was being said and scowled, ¡°Fine. The next time you ask me out for drinks,


    please count me out because I won¡¯t be free!¡±


    Eugene teased, ¡°For a singleton like you, how busy can you be?¡±


    Feeling like Eugene had gone overbound, Alex retorted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m busy? My life doesn¡¯t only


    revolve around girlfriends. Can¡¯t I have important things to do?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯ll probably take three to five minutes,¡± Eugene chuckled.


    As furious as he was, Alex was no match for Eugene when it came to debates like that. ¡°Do you think


    that I¡¯m like you, where I¡¯ll take no more than three to five minutes?¡±


    Eugene calmly continued with his assault. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one with problems with his private


    member. Have you gotten it treated yet?¡±


    Alex yelled, ¡°D*mn it! Don¡¯t you dare ever bring this up again! That was all thanks to Olivia Maxwell!¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not fair to put all the me on her,¡± Eugene defended.


    Alex began to connect the dots and probed, ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re at her ce right now?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Alex sniggered. ¡°Here I am wondering why you are being loyal. Was it just to show her how great of a


    boyfriend you are? Oh, look at me, I¡¯m ditching my drinking buddies to spend time with you, my


    beloved. Who are you kidding here?¡±


    Eugene retaliated, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, allowing your d*ck to guide you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I heard Aleena has gone abroad. Are you the one who asked her to leave?


    With that question, Alex finally revealed the true intention behind the drinking session, fully knowing


    that Eugene had made up his mind to give it a miss.


    Between Eugene¡¯s group of friends and his own girlfriend, it was a no brainer for someone like him to


    pick thetter to spend the night with.


    Eugene asked, ¡°Why do you ask? You can¡¯t watch her leaving?¡±


    A flustered Alex scowled, ¡°Bullsh*t! What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you asking about her?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±


    Feeling unperturbed, Eugene replied, ¡°Please be serious. I¡¯m already seeing someone.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, as if everyone else isn¡¯t.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely keeping my options open. I can get one at any time if I wish to.¡±


    ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t this precisely the same reason why you¡¯re always breaking up with girls?¡±


    ¡°D*mn you, Eugene! I¡¯m never calling you anymore!¡± Alex hung up.


    Eugene put away his cell phone with a cheeky grin on his face.


    Olivia wondered how she fell for such a dangerously captivating man. It would have been much easier


    to withstand his charm when he was not smiling.


    Yet, with a grin like that, who could have resisted him? It was not a surprise that women were throwing


    themselves at him.


    ¡°Did I hear that Aleena Jones has gone abroad?¡±


    She was sitting beside him and she had heard everything.


    Eugene reached his arm out and pulled her into a side hug. With an apologetic tone, he exined,


    ¡°Yeah, she wasn¡¯t the mastermind, but I taught her a lesson and made her leave the country.¡±


    Olivia inquired, ¡°What mastermind?¡±


    ¡°It was at that time when you had the car ident. I discovered it when Luca Matthews was still alive


    and in touch with Robin Hills. Robin and Aleena attempted to force Luca to frame you, but the fellow


    died before anything could happen. I believe that the real mastermind already knew about their n


    and deliberately had them have a taste of their own medicine. I¡¯m still investigating this.¡±


    Olivia did not expect him to continue his investigation after all this while. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have


    to do that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me handle this. I can¡¯t just let it slide. As long as the murderer is out there, both you and your kid


    will be in danger.¡±


    She fell silent and leaned her head on Eugene¡¯s shoulder.


    He was always doing more than he spoke. If it wasn¡¯t because of Alex¡¯s phone call, she would not have


    known about the matter.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    It¡¯s the same with my little brat¡ªthey are all protecting me in their own ways. In fact, that includes my


    pride and my vanity. She reached out to North, who was hesitating whether to return to his room or not.


    ¡°North,e here.¡±


    North seemed embarrassed. Why would I head there? Does she want me to be the third wheel? I¡¯m not


    going over!


    It so happened that the doorbell rang at that moment. Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces with each


    other. ¡°That must be Brian.¡± With that, she stood up while ncing at the surveince footage to


    confirm that it was Brian before opening the door.


    Nevertheless, she was taken aback by surprise when she opened the door because Brian was holding


    onto his wrist when he stood at the entrance¡ªblood was oozing profusely down his arm. Olivia¡¯s voice


    trembled in shock. ¡°Brian¡ª¡±


    Eugene abruptly rose to his full height and approached them. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Brian reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; don¡¯t worry. I only scratched my arm.¡±


    Olivia did not persist with the interrogation, but rather coborated with Eugene to help Brian into the


    house and for him to have a seat. ¡°I¡¯ll get the medical kit for you.¡±


    North stared at Brian fixedly, but he didn¡¯t seem afraid. On the contrary, he looked rather worried, so


    Brianmented while smiling at him. ¡°Go back to your room first if you are afraid.¡±


    North snorted loudly. ¡°What is so scary about this? I¡¯ve seen injuries that are worse than yours.¡±


    Brian burst out inughter. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great then.¡±


    Eugene wore a dark expression and his tone sounded somber, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Brian didn¡¯t want to exin, so he mumbled vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I scratched my arm by ident.¡±


    Eugene retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t even lie to my son with that excuse!¡±


    Brian inhaled before exining, ¡°Someone was following me on my way here, so I led them to the


    outskirts before ramming into their vehicle. Ipletely destroyed their car and nned on asking


    them who sent them to follow me. However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be four people in the car,


    so I was injured after being distracted.¡±


    Eugene was stumped for a moment. ¡°Did you drive yourself here?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian replied, ¡°Do you want more people to know that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Eugene answered, ¡°So what if the others know about this? What is there to hide?¡±


    Brian red. ¡°You might not be scared, but what about the mother and son?¡±


    At the mention of Olivia and North, Eugene suddenly appeared vulnerable. ¡°I will send people to protect


    them as well.¡±


    Just as the two of them chatted, Olivia took a medical kit out from the room. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± With


    that, she took out a pair of scissors to cut his sleeve away, exposing a long and garish scratch.


    She seemed frustrated when she was bandaging his wound. ¡°Are you trying to achieve some sort of


    sympathy here?¡±


    Brian burst out inughter. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since I have a gash on that arm, I¡¯ll need one on this side too.¡±


    Upon seeing how gleeful he was, she was so angry that she was at a loss for words. After that, she


    adopted the tone that she used to reprimand Nathan as a warning. ¡°In that case, you should have


    allowed me toplete my treatment for you before obtaining a matching wound! There¡¯s barely any


    space for me to stitch you up.¡±


    Olivia could have sounded like she was joking, but Brian knew that she was exasperated. She might be


    worried about me to a certain extent, because she is treating me like her family. Judging by her tense


    appearance, I know that she¡¯s not joking with me. Therefore, he answered obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this


    won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrow shot up in surprise. That was surprisingly easy! He always says that and I¡¯ve heard


    it so many times that I can¡¯t take him seriously now. Has he ever acted obediently?


    Finally, after she bandaged Brian¡¯s arm, she broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Brian answered, ¡°I already ate beforeing over. You all should go ahead and eat without me.¡±


    Olivia stated, ¡°Just eat less if you already had something to eat earlier. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you


    after dinner. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Brian remarked, ¡°I think it¡¯s working. I didn¡¯t sleep the whole nightst night, but I didn¡¯t have a


    headache. However, I developed a slight headache upon waking up after a nap during daytime.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you have a prolonged course of illness, so recovery


    will take a longer time too. I will continue to treat you with acupuncture for the next three days. If you


    feel significantly better, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicinal decoction for you. The simultaneous treatment


    would definitely help to boost your recovery.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Brian seemed to be convinced and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Great, let¡¯s have dinner. You shoulde over for a meal tomorrow. We have to cook,


    after all.¡±


    He immediately agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless when he heard that. Shouldn¡¯t she consult me about this matter


    since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cooking? It¡¯s quite¡­ troublesome to cook for an additional person after all!


    After having dinner at Olivia¡¯s home, Eugene was still worried about Brian and nned to personally


    drive him home.


    However, two figures unexpectedly shed across behind them and while Eugene noticed their


    appearance, he ignored them.


    On the other hand, Brian realized that too, signaling Eugene with a look while nudging him. After that,


    he scolded Eugene, ¡°Who else would have so much time on their hands to follow me if they aren¡¯t your


    subordinates? Tell them to keep a distance; otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them up¡ªone after another!¡±


    Eugene was at a loss for words when he heard that.


    Fortunately, he knew Brian well enough; otherwise, if it were anyone else, they would have assumed


    that Brian had suffered from a split personality disorder due to his sudden outburst.


    Nevertheless, Eugene wasn¡¯t worried if those people saw him. So what if they see us? With that, he


    reached out to squeeze Brian¡¯s shoulder.


    On the other hand, Brian was still immersed in his act and even swatted Eugene¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me and stop pretending around me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re protecting or following me. I don¡¯t need


    it!¡±


    Eugene was feeling helpless. In any case, I can¡¯t very well hit an already injured person, can I?


    Therefore, he could only y along and act. He stood still while staring at Brian before stating casually,


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Brian retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me! You should just go back to being President Nn!


    We will never see eye to eye on things! You better get lost!¡±


    Eugene frowned slightly. It''s true that people tend to get used to things. In all honesty, my younger


    brother has only started to change the way he speaks to me. Now that he¡¯s speaking to me in such a


    rude manner, I can feel my blood boil.


    Therefore, he turned to the direction where those people hid in the dark and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?


    Show yourself!¡±


    The figures in the dark panicked and swiftly fled the scene.


    Once they were gone, Eugene turned to look at Brian. ¡°That was unnecessary.¡±


    Brian red. ¡°What do you mean by unnecessary? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth?!¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless when he heard that. I would have punched him and walked off if he


    weren¡¯t my younger brother, which is rather frustrating. ¡°Do you want me to send you back?¡±


    Brian red at him vehemently. ¡°Are you nning on returning to apany your girlfriend? Dream


    on!¡± Then, he opened the car door to enter.


    Eugene sat in the silent car for the longest time.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that Eugene wasn¡¯t nning to drive, Brian asked, ¡°Are you driving


    me home? Get out of the car if you aren¡¯t! I¡¯ll drive myself!¡±


    Have you seen anyone as arrogant as he is? He¡¯s chasing me out of my own car.


    ¡°If I knew this is how you repay me, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you in such a rush!¡±


    Eugene blurted out of nowhere and Brian was bewildered when he heard that. ¡°Well, you are not the


    one treating me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene red. ¡°You are using up my girlfriend¡¯s time. Her senior had stayed over


    for half a month and now that he¡¯s finally gone, she needs to treat you for another six weeks. If this


    continues, I¡¯m not even sure who my girlfriend is anymore!¡±


    Brian burst out inughter when he heard that. ¡°Maybe... this is fated. Don¡¯t worry; if I were to end up


    with Olivia, I will treat your son as if he were my own!¡±


    Eugene was at a loss for words when he heard that. He squinted at Brian. ¡°Are you bragging since the


    server is now functioning?¡±


    Brian snorted in response while rolling his eyes at Eugene. ¡°I doubt it would stay functional for long.


    Such a brilliant son should belong to me.¡±


    Eugene gave an eerie smile. ¡°Do you know why your server failed?¡± Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian was stumped when he heard that. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Eugene answered gleefully, ¡°If you repeat those words of yours, I assure you that your server will be


    down again!¡±


    Brian seemed to have grasped something upon hearing that. Therefore, he squinted at Eugene while


    asking him tentatively, ¡°Are you telling me that you are involved in that matter?¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Eugene retorted, ¡°Why would I be involved in such a small matter? My son is more than capable to sort


    you out.¡±


    Brian was stumped when he heard that. ¡°Your son? North¡ªare you saying that he is the one who


    paralyzed mypany¡¯s server? Are you serious?¡±


    Eugene cocked a brow at him, as if he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Disbelief etched across Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, my God! That little brat is awesome! Do you know that he


    had my technicians working the entire night?¡±


    Eugene provoked him further. ¡°Do you know why he was targeting you?¡±


    Brian leaned against his seat while recalling and tracing North¡¯s steps in the morning. Suddenly,


    something struck Brian, making him feel helpless.


    ¡°Is it because I mentioned that I want to pursue Olivia and be his daddy? Is that why he made me lose


    tens of millions?¡±


    Eugenemented casually, as if it had nothing to do with him, ¡°Do you think that my son is as easy


    going as I am?¡±


    Brian scowled upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯ll have to sort this out tomorrow with the little brat.¡±


    Nevertheless, Eugene nced while asking, ¡°Do you have the courage to look for him? Even I wouldn¡¯t


    dare to offend that little brat. Previously, he made mypany lose 100 million! In his heart, his


    mommy alwayses first. Whoever offends his mommy is his enemy and he doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s


    family.¡±


    After exining, he regarded Brian with a seemingly defiant expression. ¡°Currently, I am number two in


    his heart whereas you are merely the bad guy who¡¯s trying to destroy the rtionship between his


    daddy and mommy. Who else would he target if not you?¡±


    Brian was at a loss for words when he heard that.


    On the other hand, Eugene chuckled. ¡°However, if you y by the rules and fulfill your part as a good


    uncle, you should be promoted to the third ce in his heart.¡±


    Brian nced sideways. ¡°This isn¡¯t your way of trying to get me to give up on Olivia, is it?¡±


    Eugene snorted before adding, ¡°In that case, you should give it a go. If I hadn¡¯t said something nice on


    your behalf today, just wait until the day that your server is repaired. If he decides that you can¡¯t repair


    your server for good, you would fail without a doubt.¡±


    At the mention of that, Brian was quite surprised as well. ¡°Why is he so capable?¡±


    Eugene was extremely pleased with that. ¡°Of course! That¡¯s because Olivia and I have strong and


    awesome genes!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brian was rendered speechless when he heard that.


    In Edward Nn¡¯s house, Lara was washing the man¡¯s feet when she asked, ¡°Did you swing by the


    Nn Residence to ask about the child? What did Old Man Nn say?¡±


    Edward answered truthfully, ¡°Who could possibly figure the old man out? I hinted tentatively that


    Eugene and Olivia have recently been quite close. Hence, I asked about his thoughts if Eugene were to


    marry her. In the end, the old man merely guffawed whilementing that Eugene would never fall for


    Olivia. In fact, he imed that Eugene is merely approaching her to treat his illness. I tried to ask him


    on different asions, but he answered me in a simr manner.¡±


    She scowled deeply when she heard that. ¡°In that case, did you ask why he investigated that child?¡±


    Edward pulled Lara, who was kneeling on the floor, up to the bed. After that, he took a cloth to wipe his


    feet. ¡°Can we even talk about that? The old man has been secretly investigating all along. Besides, we


    are also investigating in the dark. If I were to ask him, wouldn¡¯t the old man know that we have been


    spying on him as well?¡±


    Lara snorted in response. ¡°Do you truly believe that he is oblivious to that? Although that servant, Lily,


    did not confess, what have we learned from spyingtely? We have nothing! Old Man Nn has most


    probably noticed that we¡¯ve nted moles in the Nn Residence. Furthermore, haven¡¯t you noticed


    that he is spending more time in his study? Even during his birthday party, he merely came downstairs


    for a while to cut his cake. He doesn¡¯t even care about the presents that we gave him. On the other


    hand, he seemed extremely fond of the present from Olivia and that little b*stard. I can¡¯t deny that it


    was a thoughtful gift, but I feel like the old man is extending his affection to them on Eugene¡¯s ount.


    Bear in mind that he is already troublesome enough. If the old man were to be fond of Olivia and that


    little b*stard, he would be spoiling Eugene further! One day, if Old Man Nn were to allow Eugene to


    inherit his shares, just you wait¡ªyou and I would be Eugene¡¯s first target!¡±


    Edward retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No matter how Old Man Nn is fond of them, how could the


    elders of the Nn Family allow a woman with a child to enter the family? What sort of family do you


    think we are? Do you think that anyone can just marry in?

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Edward¡¯s cell phone started to ring in his hand at that moment. Upon checking it, he noticed that it was


    a phone call from the person whom he sent earlier in the morning to trail Brian.


    Edward swiped on the screen to answer the call and was greeted with a man gasping for air on the


    other end of the line. ¡°Master Nn, I¡¯m sorry. We have been discovered. Brian led us on a detour for


    dozens of kilometers. In the end, he even attacked us and both parties are now injured.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Edward was furious. ¡°I instructed you to spy on him, not to fight with him. How could


    you have been discovered?¡±


    The man answered while sounding sheepish, ¡°We had maintained quite a bit of distance from his car,


    so I¡¯m not sure how he noticed us. Once we arrived at an open space, he rammed his car into us like a


    madman...¡±


    Edward snapped, ¡°Enough! Get your a*s back here right now!¡±


    The man asked timidly, ¡°Master Nn, our car is totaled from the impact. In fact, there¡¯s no mobile


    coverage around that area and I walked for some distance before finally being able to call you. All three


    of them are quite severely wounded, so can you please send a car over to pick us up?¡±


    Edward was quite annoyed upon learning that. ¡°Fine, fine! Send me your location! You are all a useless


    bunch!¡±


    After hanging up on the call, he instructed some people to pick them up.


    Once it had been arranged, Lara asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He reiterated the situation to her andmented in the end, ¡°Brian is no longer as simple as he was


    when he was a child. On the contrary, he¡¯s bing more like Eugene.¡±


    She snorted while remarking, ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re raising a tiger at home. If these two


    brothers decide to work together, coupled with Old Man Nn¡¯s affection, we wouldn¡¯t be able to


    compete with them.¡±


    Hemented, ¡°They will not have the courage to do that. As long as I am alive, they will not have the


    courage to act recklessly.¡±


    Lara nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right; as long as Old Man Nn is with us, they will not dare to do


    anything rash. Why don¡¯t we get the old man to live with us? It¡¯s time to bond with him. He has already


    given Eugene the position as the head of the family, so shouldn¡¯t hepensate you by giving you


    some shares in return?¡±


    Edward responded, ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think that both my older brothers aren¡¯t trying


    to bond with the old man? Look, who has the courage to act recklessly? Eugene would learn of any


    changes within the Nn Residence. How could he possibly allow you to take Old Man Nn away?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lara squinted because she couldn¡¯te up with a n and coincidentally, she received a phone call


    from the person who was spying on Eugene.


    ¡°Miss Lara, I saw Young Master Brian in Muse Penins, but he ended up fighting with Young Master


    Eugene.¡±


    She was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°They fought? Why?¡±


    The person over the phone answered her, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but it seems like


    Young Master Brian imed that someone is following him and he misunderstood that it was Young


    Master Eugene¡¯s man. Anyway, the fight was intense and he even told Young Master Eugene not to get


    involved in his matters.¡±


    Lara acknowledged the report. ¡°Continue to spy on him.¡±


    After that, she hung up on the phone while looking at Edward with a surprised expression. ¡°Brian


    apparently fought with Eugene. Can you believe that?¡±


    Edward answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe that? They would have reconciled much earlier if that was


    possible. Why would they wait until now? This is a good thing, so we¡¯ll just let them continue with their


    misunderstanding.¡±


    She was rendered speechless by his response.


    After a few days, Eugene got out of bed as usual and packed his things before heading toward the 59th


    floor.


    The more I¡¯m closer to both mother and son, the more I¡¯m inclined to blend into their lives. I want to live


    in the same house as the both of them, even if I can¡¯t be in the same room. No! Even if I have to sleep


    on a couch, I¡¯d be more than happy to do that.


    When the thought crossed Eugene¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. I am not an easily


    satisfied person and I obviously need more.


    I want to live under the same roof as her. In fact, I want to be able to see her whenever I want to from


    dawn to dusk. I want to hold her to sleep and have her in my arms when I¡¯m awake. However, in reality,


    I am only able to spend time with both mother and son when I prepare their meals.


    Olivia preferred oriental-style breakfast whereas he was mostly familiar with oriental-cuisine too. On the


    first day, he would soak the rice while setting the timer.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    He would have needed to prepare a few simple dishes or some fried eggs.


    After punching the code on the keypad to open the door, Eugene entered and made his way straight to


    the kitchen as usual. However, today, he noticed a familiar figure in the kitchen and looked pleasantly


    surprised. Is this woman preparing breakfast?


    He increased his pace to walk toward the kitchen.


    It was most probably due to the humming of the cooker hood that she did not realize him walking


    toward her.


    When Eugene took a good look of Olivia, he was about to burst inughter for the weirdest reason


    because she was in full gear¡ªshe had her sses and her mask on while wearing a pair of gloves on


    top of being equipped with an apron as well. She held a spat while flipping the fried egg in the pan


    tentatively. The most observant element was that she seemed to have invested her energy because


    the fried egg was in a heart shape that was held in ce by a curved sliced sausage.


    The longer he stared at her, the more he wanted tough. She doesn¡¯t even know how to cook, but


    she¡¯s trying out the tricky stuff. She is the typical kind of student, who is eager to run before they can


    even walk.


    From the corner of Eugene¡¯s eyes, he noticed that there were a handful of sausages on the cutting


    board, which had been sliced through. It seemed that Olivia had dedicated a lot of work to achieve


    three heart-shaped fried eggs.


    Furthermore, it seemed as if she had crushed an egg because there were remnants of the egg¡¯s


    amniotic fluid on the board. Naturally, he turned to steal a nce at the trash can, and true enough,


    there were some broken eggshells in there.


    Just then, the fried egg sizzled and sent some oil in Olivia¡¯s direction, shocking her until she took a few


    steps backward. She stared fixedly at the fried eggs and looked like she was ready to fight someone.


    Finally, Eugene burst out inughter and frightened her. She turned abruptly to face him. ¡°Y-Y-You


    scared me! When did youe in?¡±


    He chuckled while leaning against the doorframe. ¡°I just arrived. Why are you cooking?¡±£¿¡±


    She answered innocently, ¡°I can¡¯t always be eating breakfast that you¡¯ve prepared for me, can I? Look,


    don¡¯t you think my heart-shaped fried eggs look good?¡±


    Although the fried eggs in the pan were slightly burned, she looked gleeful while pointing at it.


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all.¡±


    Her clothing could have been an overkill and the kitchen was clearly in a mess, but it was undeniable


    that he was moved by her sincerity.


    Eugene entered the kitchen while trying to take the spat from her. ¡°Hand it to me.¡±


    Olivia objected hastily, ¡°No, no need. I¡¯m done now. You should wake North up for breakfast.¡±


    He cackled while gently holding her head. Then, he kissed the exposed part of her forehead while


    quickly acknowledging her. ¡°Sure, but you should be careful. Avoid being sttered by the oil.¡±


    She replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Eugene turned to make his way to North¡¯s bedroom. Upon entering the bedroom, the first thing he saw


    was the child in bed. North was curled up with his pouted lips underneath the quilt. His breathing was


    steady, apparent that he was still asleep.


    While ncing around the room, Eugene caught sight of a suit hanging in the wardrobe.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was astounded when he saw that.


    In all honesty, he was already bewildered because he just couldn¡¯t locate his lost suit from a few days


    ago.


    However, the suit showed up out of nowhere the next day.


    Hence, he disregarded the matter because he thought that his eyes could have been ying tricks on


    him.


    Nevertheless, he was now almost sure that a ¡®thief¡¯ was involved. Furthermore, it was most probably


    the same one who stole his heart.


    Eugene moved forward to caress the suit while checking its style. If my guess is correct, the little


    woman must have prepared this suit for me.


    He continued to stroke the suit as his lips subconsciously curled into a faint smile. Just when he smiled


    like a fool, Olivia¡¯s voice hissed from the door. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡±


    ¡°What? Whose is this?¡± He was shocked. Isn¡¯t this for me?


    Olivia answered without letting anything away. ¡°It belongs to a client and it¡¯s an urgent one. I¡¯m afraid


    that I might not be able toplete some details, so I brought it home.¡±


    Eugene felt as if someone threw a bucket of cold water at him. His once racing heart immediately


    calmed down. It turns out that this belongs to a client.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Why did I tter myself by assuming that she¡¯s prepared a gift for me? As a result, he answered in


    embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Olivia noticed his smile, which was curved downward, so she had to stop herself fromughing.


    Nevertheless, shemented, ¡°However, that client has a simr figure as yours. Why don¡¯t you try it


    too?¡±


    Eugene inhaled deeply and stopped thinking much about his situation. Instead, he answered with a


    disinterested voice, ¡°I better not. It¡¯s best to let your client wear it himself. Even if we have simr


    figures, I¡¯m sure there must be differences somewhere.¡±


    With an unhappy expression, she touched her chin with her hand and had an unsatisfied gaze while


    looking at him and appearing sorry for herself.


    He frowned deeply. ¡°W-What¡¯s up with you? I just figured since this belongs to someone else after all


    ¡ª¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, she interrupted him. ¡°The client isn¡¯t cooperative.¡±


    Eugene looked up abruptly. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia red. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to try it! Don¡¯te running to me if it doesn¡¯t fitter!¡± She left


    after saying that.


    Eugene would be daft if he still couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. He took a few steps forward


    and held onto Olivia, who wasn¡¯t nning on leaving anyway. ¡°W-What¡¯s your client¡¯sst name?¡±


    His eyes shone with anticipation when he stared at her because he was afraid of misunderstanding her


    once again.


    Then, she answered him softly, ¡°His name is Eugene and hisst name is Nn!¡±


    Eugene was simultaneously frustrated and tickled because he was exasperated that she was never


    clear about the situation.


    Naturally, he was mostly happy and excited, so he kept his head bowed to mask his smile as he did not


    want to be led by the nose.


    However, it was undeniable that at that instant, he was almost dizzy with happiness.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t hold his feelings back and wrapped his arms around Olivia. ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    Upon noticing how happy he was, she was extremely happy. ¡°So, are you trying it on this time?¡±


    He red. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make yourself clear?¡±


    Nevertheless, Olivia answered in innocence. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡°Why would I ask when you im that it¡¯s for a client?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d ask you to try on a client¡¯s suit?¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless when he heard that. If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m not confident enough


    because deep down in my heart, I won¡¯t dare to hope for her to fall in love with me like how I am with


    her. I¡¯m always under the impression that she only agreed to be my girlfriend after I have pestered her


    for such a long time. Besides, her somber face didn¡¯t seem like she was joking at all.


    I also don¡¯t want to pressure her as well. Wouldn¡¯t I be forcing her to present me with a gift if I were to


    im that I¡¯m the one whomissioned the suit? She should take the initiative if it¡¯s a present for me.


    How could I possibly ask for a gift for myself? My pride wouldn¡¯t allow that!


    However, Olivia never minded and instead nudged him gently. ¡°Go ahead and try it on. I¡¯ll make some


    adjustments if it needs altering!¡±


    Eugene mumbled an acknowledgement while making his way into the changing room with the suit in


    his hands.


    He emerged swiftly again.


    He was backlit by the sunlight as he made his way into the room, so it looked like he was glowing in a


    golden hue. Furthermore, his height andnky legs made him look like a model bringing life to the suit.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes gleamed with amazement. I knew that Eugene would look good in this suit, but I did not


    expect that he would look so handsome! He is beyond cool and handsome!


    She had used navy blue for the particr suit because it looked less gloomy than his usual ck while


    still maintaining his formality. On the other hand, Eugene¡¯s figure had the golden proportion¡ªhis


    shoulders were broad and they tapered to a narrow waist. Furthermore, he had long, strong legs, so


    she had tailored the suit to entuate his figure while making him look slightly slimmer. Inparison,


    he looked younger than the aura of what his usual business suits gave him. In addition to that, it was


    entirely hand sewn, so there were minor changes at the cor, sleeves and waist area that helped to


    show his perfect figure off. ¡°My boyfriend is so handsome!¡±


    Eugene grinned from ear to ear because he had already checked his reflection in the changing room¡¯s


    mirror. Therefore, he knew the effects that the suit had on his body. He did not think that it looked good


    because it was designed by Olivia, but, on the contrary, her designs were undoubtedly refreshing and


    original whileplimenting his temperament¡ªthat was most probably the reason he liked the suit so


    much.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    ¡°My girlfriend is so awesome!¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°We have to maintain this mutually-ttering business model in the future.¡±


    Eugene answered, ¡°I am especially fond of it.¡±


    Olivia was delighted when she replied, ¡°Lift your arms and check where there are any ufortable


    spots.¡±


    After doing as instructed, he shook his head. ¡°There is no difort. In fact, it fits very well.¡±


    He approached her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share on how you managed to tailor such a fitting measurement?¡±


    Sheughed in response. ¡°That¡¯s not difficult at all. Just one look and I am able to estimate your


    measurements.¡±


    Olivia pointed at the side of her eyes and she retreated backward while smiling at him.


    Eugenemented while walking to her, ¡°Just a few days ago, one of my shirts went missing, but it


    appeared again the next day...¡±


    She beat around the bush while maintaining a serious expression. ¡°Is that so? In that case, you¡¯re


    really lucky. I¡¯m sure your clothes are expensive, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯ll be such a shame if you lose them.¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless when he heard that. He reached out to pull her into an embrace.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t use my shirt as a sample to obtain the measurements?¡±


    Olivia giggled. ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    He was about to release her from his embrace when she wriggled out of his grip like a slippery eel. She


    ducked and escaped from his grasp before running to room, defiantlymenting before vanishing out


    of sight, ¡°My eyes are the best measuring tools!¡±


    Eugene smiled. Why did she leave when she was still staring at me?


    Therefore, he went after her and knocked on her room door. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you having


    breakfast with me?¡±


    There wasplete silence from the room.


    He was suspicious, so he turned the door handle and the door opened, unexpectedly.


    On the other hand, the little woman was standing at the other side of the door with her hands behind


    her back while giving him a gentle smile...


    Suddenly, at that moment, she produced a box from behind her back that was already opened¡ªthere


    was a maroon necktie in the box. ¡°Here, this is a gift for you!¡±


    Eugene was exhrated when he saw that and stood rooted to the spot while staring at Olivia in


    silence. I must look like a silly child now.


    He did not expect her to present him with surprises¡ªone after another. Furthermore, her gifts were


    extremely well thought of. In fact, the way that she had presented his gifts were meticulously nned.


    It is undeniable that this little woman is skilled at being yful because she had caused my heart to


    race, just like that. What should I do? I am about to lose to my girlfriend. I think I haven¡¯t given her


    anything yet!


    His eyes shone with love and he reached out to hold onto Olivia¡¯s waist with a tender voice. ¡°Put it on


    for me.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Well... I don¡¯t really know how to!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Eugene held her hands in his and started to move his fingers ambidextrously. In reality, he was the one


    tying the necktie.


    ¡°Ah, I am familiar with the rest of it. I just have to yank it this way, am I right?¡±


    After Olivia said those words, she pulled the necktie down while Eugene grunted reflexively. With that,


    she yanked so hard that the action almost strangled him.


    She loosened her grip hastily. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯ve pulled too hard.¡±


    Eugene was at a loss of words, but he was tickled too. I am very curious as to how she managed to


    survive as an adult.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to cook, but she has managed to raise such a smart child. She can¡¯t handle a


    necktie, but she¡¯s a genius fashion designer. There are times when I suspect whether she is a human.


    Maybe she¡¯s some kind of a fairy or a vixen. Otherwise, how else can I exin my deep love for her?


    Eugene held Olivia in his embrace while pressing his forehead against hers, nuzzling his nose against


    hers and tightening his arms around. He wanted to give her such a tight hug to the point where they


    became one so that they would never part with each other.


    ¡°You have given so many gifts, so what should I give you?¡± he asked.


    She immediately answered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been preparing delicious meals for us on a daily basis? Not


    to mention, this house too!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Eugene retorted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Both of you are my wife and child, so I am merely ying my part.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Olivia thought, This man is bing toofortable these days. Wasn¡¯t I his girlfriend a moment


    ago? How did I end up bing his wife now?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this. Why don¡¯t you check your reflection in the mirror?¡± she suggested while


    shoving against him.


    Eugene remained motionless while maintaining his grip around her. ¡°I trust my girlfriend¡¯s fashion


    sense.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she was rendered speechless. This man seems to be clingier over time.


    ¡°In that case, get North to have breakfast now. Aren¡¯t you attending my cousin brother¡¯s opening


    ceremony with me?¡±


    Only then did Eugene obediently agree while reluctantly releasing his grip.


    The opening ceremony of the ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡¯ was held at the Oceanic Hotel.


    By the time Olivia and Eugene arrived, the majority of the guests were already there.


    Therefore, they went over to greet Marcus.


    He looked pleasantly surprised because he did not expect Eugene to be in attendance, but still


    exchanged greetings with thetter. How honored am I to have Eugene drop by?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nevertheless, he knew deep in his heart that Eugene had most probably showed up due to Olivia¡¯s


    influence.


    While observing their behavior and matching attires, Marcus could not help but feel a twinge of


    jealousy. My younger cousin-sister is finally together with a man.


    Olivia did not want reporters to catch her with Eugene whereas he did not want to be at the center of


    attention. Therefore, he entered the venue earlier with Marcus.


    At that moment, the creative crew were present with the camera sh from the huge crowd of media


    surrounding them. There was also arge group of fans who were gathered outside after they caught


    wind of the event.


    The mythology drama was a massive intellectual property, considering that the original novel already


    had millions of fans. Now that it was being adapted into a film and showed on the silver screen, it was


    creating quite a stir among the fans. Besides, it had also attracted a lot of attention, especially since the


    cast consisted of talented, popr actors.


    Eugene attracted a lot of attention the moment he entered and some people even recognized him.


    ¡°Why is Eugene Nn here? Did the Nn Group invest in this drama too?¡±


    ¡°I think he is acquainted with Marcus Cohen. They were chatting a while ago.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be here for one of the celebrities, can he?¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. Throughout the years, Eugene has been known for his self-control and preserving his


    integrity.¡±


    ¡°Are you assuming that he is pure and innocent merely because the media has nothing to report on


    him? If he is truly innocent, why are young celebrities having the audacity to approach him?¡± a woman


    commented while pointing at a girl approaching Eugene.


    Another female responded in shock. ¡°Oh, I know that woman. She is the fourth female lead, Zoe Lane.


    That woman has such an exaggerated girly tone that you¡¯ll have goosebumps if you were to hear her


    speak.¡±


    A thirddy agreed and borated, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I know her too. I heard that she¡¯s from a wealthy


    family and she invested in the drama with a whopping 30 million, so even Marcus has to be courteous


    around her.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Did 30 million buy her the fourth female lead? She should have at least gotten the main female


    lead!¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone can assume the role of the female lead? Wouldn¡¯t her acting skills ruin the entire


    show?¡±


    Zoe waspletely oblivious to the crowd¡¯s discussion about her as she was merely surprised to


    bump into Eugene, so she appeared excited when she skipped happily to him. ¡°Gene!¡±


    Eugene turned and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t just confused about bumping into Zoe. On the contrary, her green gown caught his attention


    because it was simr in design to the one that Olivia wore. Of course, it¡¯ll never be as beautiful as


    Olivia¡¯s, but it will be embarrassing to be wearing simr gowns in a crowd of hundreds of people!


    Should I inform my girlfriend?


    After a close observation of Zoe¡¯s gown, he realized that there were subtle differences. Although Zoe¡¯s


    green gown has petals sewn across her chest and it is a long gown with a high slit, hers does not have


    a bareback design whereas Olivia¡¯s one has.


    Furthermore, the materials seem different because Olivia¡¯s gown is obviously made from premium


    quality material whereas Zoe¡¯s gown... How shall I describe it? It looks non-descriptive andcks


    character.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Inparison, one looks like a picture from the seller whereas the other seems like a photo from the


    buyer! Besides, Zoe¡¯s choice of color is not attractive at all because it makes her look like an old tree.


    Red is still the best!


    Not everyone is able to pull off the color red because those without a strong aurack the confidence to


    do so. Nevertheless, my girlfriend is able to pull off the strong color without much effort. Besides, we


    are dressed like a couple, especially when her gown matches my necktie. I must not let the little


    woman¡¯s effort go to waste.


    With that, Eugene chose to remain silent instead of informing Olivia like what he initially nned.


    Wearing simr gowns isn¡¯t the worst thing that could happen. The worst case scenario is that the party


    with the uglier gown would probably be embarrassed.


    Nevertheless, Zoe was unaware of the countless thoughts that shed through his mind within such a


    short time. ¡°I am one of the actors in this drama.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to act again?¡±


    ¡°I am a drama major, so I wouldn¡¯t know what else to do if I¡¯m not acting.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you should perform well, but don¡¯t be overambitious.¡±


    Zeo smiled while squinting. ¡°Gene, why are you here? Are you here to cheer me on?¡±


    Eugene nced swiftly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that you were in the crew.¡± I can¡¯t chat with her anymore.


    My son has ignored me, thanks to her. I must not let Olivia misunderstand the situation. ¡°Go ahead with


    your matters.¡±


    However, Zoe was reluctant to let Eugene go, so she clung onto his arm. ¡°Gene, where are you going?¡±


    The crowd, who was observing them, opened their eyes wide in shock.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Eugene is here for Zoe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why would Eugene fall for a woman like that?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. It appears as if Zoe is the one making the first move. Look, Eugene looks


    indifferent the entire time. On the contrary, she is the one throwing herself at him!¡±


    Eugene pulled his hand away reflexively. I¡¯ve always treated her like my younger sister in the past and


    I¡¯ve seen her growing up throughout the years. Therefore, I haven¡¯t thought much about it when she


    clings to me. However, she is an adult now, so it¡¯s best to keep a distance from her.


    Zoe looked in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Eugene gave her an excuse and he left her.


    She frowned deeply while unhappily stomping her feet and red at him until he disappeared from her


    sight. Only then did she throw in the towel.


    Gradually, she noticed that the crowd shifted their attention to the red carpet before being puzzled by


    the sudden change in reaction. Hasn¡¯t the lead already arrived? Whose arrival is it to cause such a stir


    among the crowd?


    She took a couple steps forward and immediately saw the woman walking from the other end of the red


    carpet.


    The woman was wearing a sensual and charming red gown, which hugged and entuated her


    curves. She was wearing a pair of 10cm stilettos, radiating a palpable aura with each step.


    She slightly lifted her chin, exposing her fair and slender neck, which looked almost as elegant as a


    swan. Her proud and beautiful face looked so breathtaking that it felt unreal.


    Zoe stood rooted to the spot when she saw the person. Olivia?


    Why is she here? Hang on! Why is she wearing the same gown as mine?


    Suddenly, the crowd started a frenzied discussion.


    ¡°Who is that? She is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°That is Olivia, the owner of Olivia Maxwell Studio. She is acquainted with President Cohen. President


    Cohen previously even brought us to her studio when she started her business!¡±


    ¡°Do you guys notice that the gown she¡¯s wearing is rather familiar? I think I saw someone wearing the


    same gown earlier!¡±


    ¡°It was Zoe! She was wearing the same dress, but hers was green!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It was Zoe! However, she doesn¡¯t look as pretty as Olivia in the same dress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right; didn¡¯t you guys mention that this woman is the owner of the fashion studio? How could


    she possibly be wearing the same gown as someone else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Did Olivia steal someone else¡¯s design or is Zoe¡¯s look a crude imitation?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    While her heart raced in her chest, Zoe red at Olivia, who was slowly approaching. I must never let


    others realize that this is actually Olivia¡¯s design.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Previously, when I left her studio, she had said some unpleasant things and I took everything that she


    said to heart. However, I felt too embarrassed to look for Olivia again, so I went to another fashion


    studio and described her design, where they followed my instructions and demands toplete this


    gown. I have to say that I was satisfied when I saw thepleted gown at that time. However, now that


    I¡¯m staring at Olivia¡¯spleted design, I realize the vast difference between my imitation gown and


    her original design! What should I do now? I never expected to run into her here!


    I could easily pretend not to hear what others have said behind my back, but I¡¯m sure that Olivia would


    mock me if she sees me. I¡¯ve scolded her badly in the past, but in the end, I¡¯m using her design


    anyway. Does this count as humiliating myself?


    Just then, a few of Zoe¡¯s friends from the crew approached her.


    ¡°Zoe, why is your gown the same as Olivia¡¯s? Did you have it tailored at Olivia Maxwell Studio?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Doesn¡¯t the Olivia Maxwell Studio im that their dresses are one of a kind? Why would


    there be two simr dresses?¡±


    ¡°If you had your dress tailored at her studio, you should go ahead and question her on whether she is


    trying to embarrass you.¡±


    Zoe forced herself to remain calm while innocently looking at Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I definitely did not


    have my gown made at her studio. Nevertheless, I have dropped by her studio in the past and told her


    what I wanted for my attire. In the end, she made it sound as if it was worthless. She imed that I


    should y to my strengths while hiding my shorings before saying that I don¡¯t have a ttering


    chest. Anyway, shemented a lot, so I became so angry that I went to another studio. Maybe she


    utilized some of my ideas while making some modifications to them before it ended up as her current


    gown.¡±


    Everybody looked shocked when they heard that before giving Olivia looks of contempt.


    ¡°I see. In that case, isn¡¯t Oliviamitting giarism?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoe, you can¡¯t let her bully you! She now has the spotlight on her and is clearly trying to


    embarrass you!¡±


    ¡°How could she do that as a fashion designer? How is she different from a thief when she steals your


    idea for her own use just because she thinks it¡¯s a good one while criticizing you?¡±


    Zoe knew the truth. However, she had no choice but to pretend that she was aggrieved. ¡°There¡¯s


    nothing I can do about it since I don¡¯t have any proof. I¡¯ll just admit that I have bad luck.¡±


    Those women exchanged nces before someone blurted out, ¡°At the very least, you still have to


    approach her and ask about it! Otherwise, you¡¯d be the one humiliated under the current


    circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She has also stolen your limelight. Besides, someone even imed earlier that you...¡±


    The woman hesitated and she bit her tongue just in time.


    Zoe asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The woman went closer to her while whispering, ¡°The crowd is saying that you look like a crude


    imitation!¡±


    Zoe frowned deeply when she heard that. It looks like I have to make the first move. If Olivia ims that


    I stole her design, I¡¯d be utterly humiliated. In fact, these so-called ¡®friends¡¯ would most probably drown


    me in their scathing remarks.


    Once she thought of that, she took out her phone to make a phone call...


    At that moment, Olivia was oblivious that she was the subject of the crowd¡¯s discussion.


    It wasn¡¯t often that the reporters were able to meet a pretty woman in the flesh, so the cameras


    continuously shed. They knew clearly that she was not part of the main act yet they still went crazy


    for her.


    It wasn¡¯t about anything else, but the mere fact that she was stunning.


    Her red dress was clearly not as revealing as the other celebrities¡¯ outfit, but she was somehow


    inexplicably seductive.


    Everybody saw her faint smile while picking up the pen from the tray to sign her name across the wall.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Just as Olivia signed her name, everyone finally realized that the back part of her dress waspletely


    different from Zoe¡¯s. The halterneck design of Olivia¡¯s dress had perfectly revealed her gorgeous and


    sexy backbone. Everyone was at awe once more.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wow! She really is pretty!¡±


    ¡°In this age of bare breasts and bottoms, she made a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right and she looks gorgeous in it. I think she is the only one capable of wearing such an outfit.


    With a bright color like that, only her perfect body, strong aura and fair skin could demonstrate the full


    effect of that outfit!¡±


    After returning the pen back into the tray, Olivia walked down the stage. Initially, she wanted to locate


    where Eugene and Marcus were, but a few stepster, she was greeted by a group of women that


    were guided by Zoe.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes unconsciously scanned Zoe¡¯s dress and did not know whether to cry orugh. I can¡¯t


    believe she listened to me and used my design, but sadly, such a good idea has been ruined by her


    design. This is an insult to my creative mind and is that dress too big for her? Why does it look so


    awkward and inappropriate on her?


    Before Olivia could even think of a suitable word to describe her, Zoe took the liberty to speak


    aggressively, ¡°If you said that my ideas are immature, then why are you using my design? Not only


    that, but you even arrived in the same outfit as me. Who are you imitating?¡±


    For a moment, Olivia thought that there was something wrong with her hearing as she furrowed her


    brows. Then, she asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zoe slightly raised her chin because she had a tiny feeling of guilt earlier. At that moment, she didn¡¯t


    know whether Olivia took the bait, so she was forced to continue with her line. If I continue to lie, it¡¯ll


    eventually be the truth, she thought. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any proof. She can¡¯t prove whose


    design this belongs to! Therefore, she slightly raised her chin again and boasted, ¡°I must say. Didn¡¯t


    Olivia Maxwell Studio im that each and every piece of their clothing design is unique? So why are


    you, the boss of the studio, wearing the same outfit as me?¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia figured out what Zoe was trying to do. She is trying to force the truth onto herself.


    While staring at her, Olivia crossed her arms in front of her chest and yfully smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because


    there are too many shameless people like you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Zoe pointed a finger and didn¡¯t know what else to say for a brief moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I


    need to rock up on the red carpet with something that reveals my body or no one will bat an eye at me?


    Not only did you listen to me, but you also copied my designs. You really are...¡±


    Immediately, Olivia was speechless as she shook her head. Now, she is turning my words into hers?


    ¡°You have no integrity at all!¡±


    The moment everyone heard her, they all looked toward Zoe simultaneously. ¡°What does she mean?


    Whose idea was it?¡±


    Zoecked confidence for some reason, but her phone suddenly rang at that moment, so she nced


    at the disy screen. On the screen, there was little nonsense¡ªonly the words ¡®surveince erased¡¯.


    Upon looking at the word ¡®erased¡¯, she was immediately emboldened and felt justified. ¡°Of course it¡¯s


    mine! When I said that there should be petal shapes on my chest, she said that celebrities like me


    should reveal something, or else, no one would look at me. I disagreed with her because I wanted to


    fully cover my breasts, so I left. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to use my idea in the end! Now, she even


    uses me of imitating her!¡±


    At that moment, Olivia was seriously speechless. What the hell am I listening to? How can she turn the


    truth aroundpletely? She felt a headache as she rubbed her temple.


    ¡°Every time I see you, you will always surpass my expectation of you. A week before, I thought that


    only your morals were wrong and now I see that youck even the slightest bit of it. Not only that, you


    have no shame¡ªany reasonable person would want to hide themselves in embarrassment after saying


    the words that you have said!¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Zoe roared, ¡°Olivia! Not only did you steal my idea and wear the same dress as mine, but you even


    scolded me for it. Who¡¯s the shameless one here?¡±


    Her high-pitched voice had shocked almost half of the people present at the venue while many


    reporters quickly came over. There isn¡¯t much to report about the opening ceremony, but isn¡¯t this


    something worth reporting? Looks like the little star is already rattled before shooting can even begin!


    At that moment, Marcus also heard themotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Under the spotlight of the cameras, Zoe tidied her appearance and suppressed her temper. ¡°President


    Cohen, this was what happened...¡± She then shared with him the same story that she told everyone


    else.


    After listening to her, he was startled as he gazed at Olivia, but upon seeing her calm demeanor, he


    asked, ¡°How is this possible? How could Olivia use your idea to design her outfit? She didn¡¯t even


    know that you would be here, so why would she purposely embarrass you?¡±


    Zoe whined, ¡°How could she not know? I told her that I¡¯m ying a part in this mythology drama!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Marcus was confused. ¡°She has a huge studio, so why would she need to steal other


    people¡¯s ideas?¡±


    She asked, ¡°President Cohen, are you saying that I¡¯m intentionally lying?¡±


    He hesitated for a while. ¡°Maybe there is a misunderstanding.¡±


    However, Zoe pretended to be forgiving as she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop looking into it. I don¡¯t want to argue


    with her little studio. I lost my temper for a moment earlier, but there are a couple of words that I still


    want to say to Miss Maxwell...¡± With that, she turned toward Olivia. ¡°From now on, people stop using


    other people¡¯s ideas if you refuse to create their outfits. If I¡¯m kind, I¡¯ll merely say that you are a bad


    person, but if I want to make a big deal out of it, I can easily use you of giarism. Even though you


    may be a professional fashion designer, you seriously need to work on your character!¡±


    After that, she turned and left.


    However, after she took her steps, someone had suddenly grabbed her waist.


    She turned and immediately saw Olivia¡¯s faint smile.


    Zoe struggled with all her might. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Yet, Olivia refused to let go and instead red with saucer eyes before walking to her front. ¡°How dare


    you try to leave after saying what you have said! Do I look like someone whom you can easily mess


    with?¡±


    Zoe tried to escape again. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I stole your idea to design this dress of mine?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use


    my profession andpare both of our gowns, I believe that a reasonable person would be able to


    identify the better-looking dress out of us both. How did you find the courage to say such things while


    wearing a dress that makes you look like a tree monster?¡±


    The moment her words came out, everyone burst intoughter.


    ¡°Did she call Zoe a tree monster?¡±


    ¡°But then, that shade of green on her is atrocious.¡±


    ¡°The texture and shape of her dress is no match against Olivia¡¯s. Not to mention, Olivia has a perfect


    waist and body shape. She still looks oddly sexy even though her body is only slightly revealing. As for


    Zoe... Forget about it; I reserve myment!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Both dresses look the same, but why is there such a huge difference? I don¡¯t think the


    green dress is seductive at all and I even have the urge to rush over to cover the bare parts of her


    dress.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While listening to the crowd¡¯s criticisms and looking at their expressions, Zoe felt that she was being


    tortured, so she instinctively tried to escape.


    However, as expected, Olivia, who stood beside her, would never let her escape.


    She red at Zoe as her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°If you apologize and tell the truth to everyone,


    I will not hold it against you! Otherwise, the consequence will be worse than this!¡±


    For a moment, Zoe panicked, but how could she possibly apologize to her by that point?

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    If I do that, am I not actually pping myself? Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence to prove her


    words. I doubt she can do anything to me without any proof. At this point, I need to stay calm.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Zoe thought about it, she could immediately see Eugene walking over from afar. ¡°Gene...¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Eugene furrowed his eyes instinctively as he never wanted to entertain her.


    Instead, he wanted to see whether his girlfriend had arrived.


    However, he suddenly heard her calling out for him again. ¡°Gene, Olivia is bullying me!¡±


    For a moment, he paused in his steps. Olivia?


    He looked toward them in confusion and saw Olivia in a red dress before suddenly feeling much better


    in his heart. Looks like she is already here.


    Then, he walked toward the crowd, which had formed.


    Those who immediately recognized him created a path for him to walk through. Of course, everyone


    wanted to see how he was able to solve the trouble at hand.


    The moment Eugene saw Olivia, he only had his eyes on his girlfriend¡ªand nobody else.


    However, that little woman seemed to be angry as her face looked as if it could freeze ponds while her


    eyes were as chilly as a sharpened de.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    He meant to ask her, but Zoe quickly rushed over and grabbed his arm.


    Initially, worries for Olivia danced in his eyes, but he noticed her eyes ring at Zoe grabbing his arm.


    Immediately, he came back to his senses and withdrew his arm. Suddenly, his whole face darkened


    while his eyes had a twinge of me at Zoe. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Zoe cried aggrievedly, ¡°Gene, you need to stand up for me. Can¡¯t you see that Olivia is wearing the


    same dress as mine?¡±


    I¡¯ve already noticed it from the beginning. He replied, ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    While pointing at Olivia¡¯s dress, Zoeined, ¡°She used my design to dress her. At first, I didn¡¯t


    want to look further into it, but she started to be unreasonable and stopped me from leaving.¡±


    Instantly, Olivia chuckled. ¡°Am I stopping you from leaving? Are you now trying to show generosity after


    you have taken a dump on someone? If you have the guts to start a fight, then please have the


    courage to deal with the consequences! If you are saying that I¡¯ve stolen your idea, I ept it. Please


    bring out your witnesses and evidence before clearly exining the whole thing to everyone. If I


    actually stole your idea, I will apologize to you; Otherwise... I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡±


    Zoe quickly grabbed Eugene¡¯s arm again. ¡°Gene, look at how mean she is. I only simply brought up the


    simrities between our dresses earlier. Besides, I gave her the idea when I casually chatted with her


    at her studio with the intention of having my dress made, so what evidence can I bring out to prove my


    point? Isn¡¯t she putting me in a difficult position? I never truly want to embarrass her. As for why she is


    stubborn, it¡¯s because she knows that I can¡¯t bring out any evidence.¡±


    At the same time, Eugene already withdrew his arm under the little woman¡¯s cold watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the idea is yours yet. Your dress is really not as beautiful as hers!¡± After


    that, he even gave Olivia a somewhat ttering look.


    If it weren¡¯t for her preventing him from announcing their rtionship to the public, he would have gone


    over and hugged her. However, he somehow felt that she was still upset with him as he gazed into her


    cold eyes.


    After being called out, Zoe immediately defended herself. ¡°T-That can only mean that the fashion studio


    I found is not as good as her studio, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the idea is hers!¡± Suddenly, Olivia took


    two steps forward with her arms crossed, so Zoe instinctively took two steps back. ¡°What are you trying


    to do?¡±


    Then, Olivia revealed a mocking smile. ¡°You just won¡¯t give up, huh!¡±


    Zoe refuted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident about the situation because I don¡¯t have any evidence? The most


    important aspect of running a business is integrity! Who would dare to visit your store and design their


    clothing in the future after this?¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Olivia sneered and teased. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any evidence?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the corner of Zoe¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s correct! I don¡¯t have any evidence,


    but then, you don¡¯t have any proof of me ndering you. You know well what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Then, Olivia gave a harmless smile. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do!¡±


    When Zoe hadn¡¯t recovered from being startled, she saw Olivia handling her phone to an attendant at


    the venue. After a split second, the attendant exited with Olivia¡¯s phone.


    Everyone was scratching their heads as a result. ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Olivia says that she has the evidence, so I reckon that phone is the evidence, right?¡±


    ¡°An idea is something thates up in the mind. How can she prove that?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    At the moment, Zoe was in a state of confusion. Don¡¯t tell me that Olivia really has the evidence?


    Haven¡¯t I already asked someone to erase the surveince video in her store? Did he erase the wrong


    video? Or did she get aputer expert¡¯s help to restore it?


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what evidence Olivia had, she wanted to avoid causing more trouble.


    After all, she was the guilty one.


    ¡°Forget it. Why do you want to make such a fuss out of it? I¡¯ll admit that I was unlucky, so please stop


    dying everyone¡¯s time. This is Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡¯s opening ceremony, so I don¡¯t want to cause


    further trouble. I¡¯m sorry!¡± After that, Zoe tried to leave.


    However, she was once again stopped by Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little toote to realize that


    you¡¯ve messed up the opening ceremony?¡±


    Then, Zoe pushed her in anger. ¡°Olivia, I have already apologized to you. What more do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°I already gave you a chance to repent, but you didn¡¯t cherish it! In the end, you still want your precious


    Gene to bail you out. What is it? Isn¡¯t he helping you?¡± Olivia looked at Zoe with a harmless smile.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zoe could hear the provocation dripping in Olivia¡¯s words, so she turned toward Eugene. Yet, when she


    was about to grab his arm again, he swiftly avoided her.


    Is she for real? My girlfriend is here, so how will I dare to help anyone else?


    Zoe whined, ¡°Gene, look at how frantic she is. Isn¡¯t she purposely implying that you are useless?¡±


    Eugene nodded his head in agreement. ¡°She is quite frantic.¡± After that, he turned toward her. ¡°Do you


    know why she is like that?¡±


    She gazed at him in a daze. ¡°Why?¡±


    Of course, she knew that he was acquainted with Olivia, but she was sure in her heart that he would be


    on her side. After all, Olivia has alreadye clean and stated that she is only Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor,


    how could shepare with the affection that we have for each other since childhood? However, now


    that he asked her, she suddenly felt uncertainty. Are they having another kind of rtionship?


    Upon staring at her, Eugene slowly spat out the words from his mouth. ¡°Not only is my heart certain,


    but it¡¯s also because she is my¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Olivia hurriedly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s also because I¡¯m one of his friends.


    He is such an honest man, so how could he simply believe something because of your whining?¡± With


    that, she nced at Eugene. ¡°Am I right, Mr. Nn?¡±


    Upon looking at her expression, Eugene wanted tough. On the surface, she seemed like she was


    politely asking Zoe, but those cold eyes were actually staring at him in gloom. In the end, he obediently


    nodded his head.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care who is telling the truth. I only want to see the evidence!¡±


    When Olivia saw that he did not pursue the previous matter, she secretly let out a sigh of relief in the


    silence while her heart rxed. She was afraid that the man would identally expose their


    rtionship under the situational pressure. It was not because she wanted to keep him as a secret, but


    if she had not done so, the possibility of their rtionship being exposed to the public would massively


    increase.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t ready to be at the center of attention and discussion. A woman with a child


    who suddenly bes Eugene Nn¡¯s girlfriend? I have no doubt that the keyboard warriors will have


    something to say about that, so let¡¯s keep it hidden for as long as we can!


    Then, the disy screen at the venue suddenly brightened...


    A clear surveince footage from Olivia¡¯s studio showed up on the screen with audio footage.


    The video started from when Olivia sat down with Zoe while introducing herself.


    The moment Zoe saw the surveince video, she was dumbfounded. It really is the video of me


    heading to her store¡ªit wasn¡¯t erased at all! Otherwise, how could Olivia have quickly restored the


    video and retrieve it in such a short amount of time? How is this possible?


    However, no matter how unbelievable it was to her, the video continue to y.


    As she panicked, she silently headed to Eugene¡¯s side. ¡°Gene, please tell them to stop ying the


    video.¡±


    Inside, he sneered, So, now you are starting to panic? Where was that arrogance when you bullied my


    girlfriend earlier? Yet, he remained calm on the outside. ¡°We need to finish it! If Olivia has wronged you,


    I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you!¡±


    Zoe panicked in her heart. We can¡¯t finish the video. I¡¯ll be doomed by then! Upon realizing that there


    was no other way, she silently tried to sneak backstage to stop the video. If everyone figures out that


    this is actually Olivia¡¯s design, my reputation will be gone.


    However, after just a few steps, she was blocked. Olivia crossed her arms and stood in front of her with


    a faint smile. ¡°Where are you going, Miss Lane?¡±


    ¡°Olivia...¡± Zoe pointed at her in rage. ¡°How did you obtain the surveince video?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia smiled innocently. ¡°This is my studio¡¯s surveince video. How can I not be able to obtain it? Miss


    Lane, do you really think that all is well after you erased it? You are really naive!¡±


    At that moment, Zoe¡¯s face turned greener than her dress. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Why are you still persisting at this stage? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize and beg for my


    forgiveness? What¡¯s the matter with you? If you apologize to me, I¡¯ll tell them to stop ying it!¡±


    Zoe roared, ¡°Me apologizing to you? In your dreams!¡±


    Immediately, Olivia¡¯s face darkened as she sneered, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m being too kind to you!¡± After that,


    she forcefully dragged Zoe back. ¡°Stay here and watch the whole thing!¡±


    In the meantime, everyone¡¯s eyes were busy because they alternated between what was on the screen


    and the scene at the venue.


    Actually, by that point, everyone already had the faint suspicion that Olivia probably was telling the


    truth!


    In the video, Zoe had an arrogant attitude while insisting on a long barelegged skirt with a silhouette


    shape back. Then, she evenined that no one could see anything with that much cover on her


    outfit.


    However, all of herments were met with Olivia¡¯s tolerant and positive attitude.


    Then, the video had arrived at the climax¡ªZoe¡¯s shocking words. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the red carpet


    is essentially a beauty contest for the actresses to unt their assets? All of them will kill each other to


    look beautiful. Who would notice if you don¡¯t reveal your assets nowadays? Here, you are now


    completely covering me without even leaving a glimpse for the eye. Even though we had agreed to use


    tube tops for the design, you still n to cover it with a bunch of leaves.¡±


    Olivia then refuted Zoe, but in the perspective of others, it sounded more like a persuasion, which Zoe


    did not see the benefit in. ¡°Fine, who do you think you are? Do I need you to teach me what to do? Not


    only are your clothes poorly designed, but you are talking nonsense. Are you sure that you¡¯re not


    suffering from your menopause? I won¡¯t be ordering any clothes from you!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Olivia yelled.


    Zoe replied, ¡°Why should I stop? Even if you kneel and beg me to stay at this moment, I still won¡¯t order


    from you. Looks like that few days of design ss isn¡¯t enough for you to show off. Do you think that


    this is the first time I¡¯ve ordered a custom-made dress? If you really anger me, I¡¯ll buy this whole ce


    and order you to get the hell out of here!¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Olivia refuted, ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything, do you? I designed the petal shape for you because


    your drooping breasts are ugly. Furthermore, if you reveal too much, it will only devalue your status.


    You can reveal some parts, but not all. You need to do it indistinctly so that others will want to see


    more. That¡¯s the trick instead of selling your body for everyone to admire! Of course, you won¡¯t be able


    to bring out the elegance of my dress, so if you want to insult yourself by insisting on your own style,


    then be my guest! You may leave now. The door is on your left. Take care!¡±


    The moment the surveince video finished ying, everyone finally understood the situation without


    requiring Olivia¡¯s exnation. At the same time, they subconsciously looked toward Zoe. For a


    moment, everyone found it hard to describe their feelings as some sighed, despised and even felt


    embarrassed for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, the volume of their discussion rose a little.


    ¡°How do you think she managed to be at this age while being arrogant and stupid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she has a good father!¡±


    ¡°This has made me speechless. Doesn¡¯t she know that there are surveince cameras in her studio?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It seems like Zoe has ordered someone to erase the surveince video in


    Olivia¡¯s studio. She thought that she was safe; otherwise, why do you think she was so confident about


    the situation? She thought that Olivia didn¡¯t have anything against her, so she couldn¡¯t defend herself.


    Surprisingly, Olivia was able to look for someone to restore the video.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is her intent? Even though Zoe was the one who stole the idea, Olivia didn¡¯t choose


    to say anything about it. So, why does Zoe need to y the role of a victim and use others after


    realizing that Olivia has no evidence?¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do that, she will be aughing stock. Just now, I heard someone calling her a mere


    copycat, so she could only take the risk in such a situation. However, in the end, reality prevails. Now,


    she is more embarrassed than she was earlier.¡±


    ¡°She can only me herself for forcing Olivia to produce the evidence. Did you hear what she said just


    now? ¡®If I¡¯m kind, I¡¯ll merely say that you are a bad person, but if I want to make a big deal out of it, I


    can easily use you of giarism. Even though you may be a professional fashion designer, you


    seriously need to work on your character!¡¯ I must say... How did she have the nerve to say such


    shameless words?¡±


    ¡°Now, Olivia is the one teaching her about character. Sigh, it¡¯s better to be a little kinder to everyone in


    case we all meet again in the future!¡±


    Within half an hour after the video was over, everyone still talked about the matter, as if the venue was


    filled with hundreds of buzzing bees that eclipsed all other voices.


    Meanwhile, Zoe stood decadently in the hall while enduring everyone¡¯s stares. She really wanted to


    cover her ears and eyes and flee the embarrassing ce. However, she was motionless, as if her feet


    were rooted to the ground.


    Then, Marcus immediately ordered someone to bring her into a room.


    Upon seeing a startled Zoe, he didn¡¯t have any sympathy for her. How dare she plot against my Olivia!


    ¡°I called you over because I want to tell you that I¡¯m terminating your father¡¯s funding. I¡¯ll return the


    exact amount!¡±


    After being dumbfounded, she finally regained her senses after hearing his words. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already


    signed the contract, so you will have to pay liquidated damages!¡±


    He stated, ¡°This is the contract and it clearly states that an actor or actress must exercise strict self-


    discipline during the contract period. They must not bring any negativity to thepany or to the


    author; otherwise, thepany has the right to terminate any coboration! Before the filming could


    even start, your negative news has already spread all over the ce, I can only stop the damage as


    soon as possible!¡±


    Zoe¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the lines in the contract, suddenly having the feeling that it was


    the least of her worries.


    The uing film adaptation was something that she really liked as she had read the novel version a


    couple of times before. Even though the role she was portraying was the fourth female lead, the


    character still had a likeable personality and would have a love scene. If the drama turned out to be


    popr among fans, it was highly probable that there would be a sequel.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    It was the reason why Zoe begged her father to invest 30 million into the drama that she could y a


    role in it. In the end, she felt a little proud of herself because of her role, but what she never expected


    was for the contract to be terminated at such a short notice.


    ¡°President Cohen, please give me another chance. I promise that I¡¯ll discipline myself and prioritize my


    work from now on!¡±


    Marcus revealed a cold face. ¡°I value this drama highly, but I¡¯m afraid that the behaviors of some actors


    will affect the ratings of this drama, so please understand. For the sake of your father¡¯s reputation, I


    won¡¯t publicly announce it, so you can tell the public that you terminated the contract on your own.¡±


    At that moment, her eyes were covered by ayer of mist. Because of her misjudgment, not only did


    she embarrass herself, but she had also lost the chance to star in a drama that she finally had her


    hands on. It¡¯s all because of Olivia. It¡¯s all because of her. If she didn¡¯t wear the same dress as mine


    and show the evidence to the public, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed like this.


    Zoe left the room and the venue in bitterness amidst everyone¡¯s discussion.


    Upon seeing her leaving, Olivia was confused as she saw Marcus emerging. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    He answered, ¡°I terminated her contract!¡±


    ¡°Because of me?¡± she asked.


    He maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°You are part of the reason, but not the whole part. Even if I want to


    create something to stimte people¡¯s interest, I don¡¯t want to do it with an actress whocks ss like


    her. I¡¯m worried that she will affect my drama¡¯s ratings!¡±


    Olivia asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Then, do you have another actress on standby?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have. Thest thing ourpanycks is actors.¡± He nced at her. ¡°Margot Pearce is an


    unruly character who isn¡¯t afraid to love or hate. To be honest, she sounds exactly like you! Are you


    interested?¡±


    Her lips twitched a few times. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m too busy!¡±


    Marcus stared. ¡°You only have your designs in your head. It¡¯s time to care for yourpany!¡±


    ¡°Am I not here?¡± she refuted.


    He eximed, ¡°You came here to cause trouble!¡±


    Then, Olivia returned the stare. ¡°Huh? Marcus, if you¡¯re going to talk like this, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He grunted, ¡°If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m leaving too!¡± After that, he actually wanted to leave.


    But, she was able to grab hold of him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Marcus pleaded, ¡°Just give it a shot. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t acted before. I really can¡¯t stand asking


    someone else to y this character. You will only have nine scenes in total. If all goes well, you will be


    done with filming in a few days and it won¡¯t take much of your time. Just imagine how wonderful it will


    be to see yourself acting in a drama and bing a national celebrity!¡±


    Olivia was actually moved by his words. ¡°Give me a few days to consider!¡±


    ¡°A few days?¡± He red. ¡°I can only give you one day!¡±


    Instantly, she was rendered speechless.


    Just like that, the eventful opening ceremony ended. Even though Zoe had caused amotion at the


    start, the rest of the event smoothly proceeded as nned.


    Marcus and Eugene also greeted the reporters to prevent them from writing about the quarrel between


    Zoe and Olivia.


    Even though some of it was still leaked in the end, North had quickly deleted it.


    However, on the return home, Olivia was still unhappy as her face darkened the entire journey. At the


    same time, Eugene felt oddly guilty because he could probably guess that she was mad at the incident


    surrounding Zoe.


    While on the road, he purposely tried to start a conversation with Olivia but she deflected it with quick


    answers.


    When they arrived home, Olivia even used her exhaustion as an excuse to reject him from entering.


    Eugene felt very aggrieved. This is a huge contrast from this morning. I only lost my focus when Zoe


    hugged my arm. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    ¡°Olivia?¡± He could only pitifully knock on the outside of the door.


    On the other hand, North was a little surprised. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you letting Uncle Eugene in?¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    ¡°I want to rest!¡± Olivia vaguely answered North.


    She also couldn¡¯t decipher her current feelings. Maybe I¡¯m being unreasonable, but whenever I see


    that woman continue to call him ¡®Gene¡¯, it makes me feel annoyed! Eugene is always self-disciplined,


    so without his permission and consent, how could she have approached him and touched him? Even


    though we chose not to publicize our rtionship, can¡¯t he be a little more disciplined? How dare he


    allow her to hug him right in front of me! Sc*mbag! What¡¯s good about that woman? She¡¯s reckless,


    unruly and stupid! He actually went over to her when she called him. Maybe he¡¯s trying not to be


    obviously biased in front of her, but if I¡¯m an outsider, will he actually believe her lies? This is so...


    infuriating!


    Eugene was unable to decipher theplicated mind of that woman. After knocking on the door for a


    long time, hecked the courage to enter the house as he was afraid that she would lose her temper.


    Therefore, he thought abouting to herter in the night when she finally calmed down.


    As a result, Olivia was even angrier when there wasn¡¯t any sound emerging from the door. Fine! He


    thinks that I¡¯m unreasonable, right? He doesn¡¯t want to care about me, right? ¡°North, I¡¯m heading out


    for a while. Are youing?¡±


    North tilted his head and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for your godmother!¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nope! I want to stay at home and y games!¡±


    She red at him and warned the little traitor, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to look for your Uncle Eugene.¡±


    Immediately, he was rendered speechless. ¡°Are you mad at Uncle Eugene?¡±


    Without any hesitation, she answered, ¡°No!¡±


    North couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. I can even see the smoke emerging from her head. Is she really


    not angry? ¡°Alright. Goodbye, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Are you really noting? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You better go now.¡±


    In the end, Olivia pouted her lips. Even my son dislikes me now.


    After she exited the door, she invited Kate to a bar before taking a cab there.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time¡ªtheir current encounter could be


    considered as their first meeting after Kate broke up with Nathan.


    Even though they always spoke to each other on the phone, they never had the chance to meet up in


    person.


    When Olivia first saw Kate, she had almost failed to recognize her friend. At that stage, calling Kate


    skinny was an understatement. Kate wasn¡¯t an overweight person to start with, but now, she was even


    skinnier than before. There was a yellowed and emaciated feeling to her that made her entire body look


    pallid.


    As soon as Olivia saw her, she immediately went up to hug her and express her concern. ¡°Oh my God,


    why are you so skinny?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve recently lost weight. How¡¯s the result? It¡¯s great, right?¡±


    Olivia rebuked, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Why are you still lying to me? You¡¯re not even fat, so why do you need to


    lose weight?¡±


    ¡°Not only am I fat, but my weight has far surpassed the standard!¡± Kate eximed. After that, she


    pulled Olivia to sit down with her. ¡°Why do you have the sudden interest today to ask me out for a


    drink?


    Olivia supported the weight of her head on both her hands. ¡°I¡¯m a little annoyed!¡±


    ¡°Did you fight with Eugene?¡± Kate cut to the chase.


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Why should I fight with him to be annoyed? Can¡¯t I feel annoyed for no reason at all?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Now that your senior is gone, there is nothing between the two of you anymore. Back


    then, you were so happy that you would not even care about me, your best friend. So, please don¡¯t tell


    me that you have suddenly thought of me. If you are upset now, please don¡¯t tell me...¡±


    She was back to her usual weird antics.


    However, it caused Olivia to frown so hard that a ck line appeared. ¡°What kind of a best friend are


    you?¡±


    Kate raised her brows. ¡°A close one!¡± After that, she ordered a couple of wine bottles from a waiter.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, the waiter served the liquor while the table was filled with colorful bottles.


    Then, Kate filled up their sses. ¡°Here, my best friend. Today, I shall follow you and get rid of all my


    sorrows with a drink!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Olivia suddenly felt a pang of guilt in her heart. I seem to be immersed in my own lifetely. Initially, I


    was busy keeping my senior in the dark about my rtionship before coaxing Eugene and falling in


    love with him. However, I have neglected my best friend, who is suffering from her breakup alone, and


    did not even ask her out for a drink. Therefore, she raised her ss and spoke in an apologetic tone,


    ¡°Although I was powerless to prevent your breakup, I can still help you to start a new beginning. What


    do you think about my senior?¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡± The minute Kate heard those words, she immediately spewed out a mouthful of beer. ¡°Please


    don¡¯t do this to your senior. You are the one whom he likes, so why are you thinking of introducing him


    to me?¡±


    Olivia said innocently, ¡°Am I not sharing something good with you? I won¡¯t stomach seeing him with


    another woman.¡±


    Kate stared at her. ¡°Thank you so much then! Do you think your senior is a present for you to simply


    give to others?¡±


    ¡°You dare to say that my senior isn¡¯t a great gift?¡± Olivia pointed at her.


    For a moment, Kate was speechless. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you share Eugene with others as well?¡±


    Olivia pouted her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little inmoral of you to have wishful thoughts


    about my boyfriend? As the saying goes, you can never trust your best friend!¡±


    Kate refuted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that best friends should always stick together through thick and thin?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard it wrongly. I said that we should share the joys together, but not the sorrows!¡±


    Again, Kate was left speechless.


    On the other hand, Olivia couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Haha... Come on, let¡¯s make the night enjoyable.¡±


    Kate moaned, ¡°It¡¯s always hard to make you drunk, so it¡¯s alright if you make me drunk.¡± After that, she


    gulped down a ss of liquor.


    Olivia filled her ss again. ¡°This is nothing. I can easily make you drunk after two bottles of beer.¡±


    With that, she raised her ss again.


    Actually, she finally felt a little relieved upon seeing Kate in that moment. Compared to Kate, my issues


    are really nothing.


    Sure enough, the two of them were on a mission to be under the influence of alcohol. In less than 10


    minutes after the beer was served, they had already downed two bottles.


    ¡°Has Nathan recently contacted you?¡± Olivia asked.


    Kate raised her brows and tried to act indifferent. ¡°Nope! Why should we contact each other after


    breaking up?¡± After that, she followed up on her words. ¡°Correction! Why should we contact each other


    after making it clear that we are done with each other?¡±


    A surprised Olivia furrowed her brows in an unnatural way. ¡°So, he hasn¡¯t contacted you recently?¡±


    Kate exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? He isn¡¯t even in need ofpany, so why should he contact me for


    nothing? Not only is his girlfriend gentle and thoughtful, but she also knows how to act cute, so why


    should he throw himself at me just for me to scold him?¡±


    She purposely showed that she didn¡¯t care, but in fact, when her words fell into the ear of others, there


    was a sense of bitterness of not having the person whom she desired.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia eximed, ¡°He has already broken up with Mnie! When they were both at the Nn


    Residence thest time, he evenid a hand on her!¡±


    For a moment, Kate froze while holding her ss, but immediately pretended to be casual about it.


    ¡°That means he¡¯s with another girlfriend! He is always busy!¡±


    ¡°Will you ever forgive him?¡± Olivia asked again.


    Kate took a deep breath and drank half of the beer in her ss at one. ¡°Will you forgive him if you are


    me?¡±


    Never! How can I? At least for the near future, I can never bring myself to forgive him! Olivia was lost in


    her own thoughts as she remained silent for the longest time!


    Instead, it was Kate who nowforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now, I don¡¯t want to think about the past.¡±


    Looking at her sorrowful face, how is it possible for her not to think about it? She wouldn¡¯t be like this


    today if she hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°I know that it¡¯s impossible for you to ept it in such a short


    amount of time, but what I want to say is, don¡¯t punish yourself for it. Why should you do something that


    doesn¡¯t make you happy at all? If you can start a new rtionship, I suggest that you give it a go. If you


    can¡¯t, then you should stop making it difficult for yourself. You only need to punish Nathan for a period


    of time.¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Kate gave a heartless smile on intention. ¡°I know!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia asked again, ¡°How is your rtionship with Jasper progressing?¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°We are only friends.¡±


    ¡°Try and develop something with him then. Who knows you might have a change of heart?¡±


    Kate helplessly sighed. ¡°It would have happened if I could. Do you think I¡¯m silly? I oftenpare


    Jasper with Nathan during my sleepless nights. No matter from which perspective I look at them,


    Jasper is way more outstanding than Nathan, but I have no intention to ept the former. I don¡¯t even


    have the urge to treat him like how I acted in front of those men who tried to pursue me in the past.¡±


    Olivia uttered, ¡°It¡¯s because Jasper is different from all the other men who previously pursued you. You


    know that he really likes you, so you don¡¯t wish to hurt him.¡±


    Kate chuckled. ¡°Maybe since I suddenly learned that I¡¯m a rather kind person!¡±


    Olivia consoled, ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t know about your feelings for him in the beginning and he didn¡¯t realize


    that he, in fact, had been caring for you all along. There are just some people who are really that


    dense, which is due to the fact that you two are too familiar with each other to the point where he


    doesn¡¯t consider much about anything he does. Didn¡¯t you realize that the current oue is actually


    simr to what we had nned during the opening of my fashion studio? Although the process went


    beyond our control, the result is still the same¡ªNathan broke up with Mnie as he realized his


    feelings for you. Other than the fact that the process made you a little ufortable, the rest of it went


    smoothly. However, you need to know that a heavy dose of medication is required to cure a heartbreak.


    If Nathan hadn¡¯t really wronged you, he wouldn¡¯t have repented. You shouldn¡¯t force yourself to provide


    an answer; just go with the flow and it¡¯s enough that you know in your heart that Nathan actually loves


    you. As for the question of how much he loves you and how long his feelings for you willst, leave it to


    the working of time. This is not only a test, but also a chance for him to settle down. If he finds himself


    another girlfriend, you should just give up on him since there¡¯s nothing to regret in giving up on a


    yboy like him. However, if he is able to hold himself back and not get a girlfriend but chooses to wait


    for you, you don¡¯t have to be troubled and can just boldly be together with him.¡±


    Kate had been suppressing her emotions. Right after Olivia finished speaking, Kate could no longer


    restrain herself and nodded with the intention to tell the former that she understood, but she couldn¡¯t do


    it. Hot tears welled up in her eyes, causing her to rise to her feet in a fluster. ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    washroom. You can order some drinks.¡±


    Upon looking at Kate¡¯s disappearing back view, Olivia knew that she wanted to cry alone in private.


    She helplessly sighed, knowing that nobody could help Kate in such a situation.


    Love had always been something inexplicable. It never had a fixed solution¡ªone hundred people


    would emerge with a hundred different solutions. Only the people involved would know the taste and


    vors of their rtionship and no one else would have the right toment on whether they did the


    right thing. Who could tell whether love, which contained bothughter and tears, wouldn¡¯t be a happy


    one?


    Kate indeed didn¡¯t wish for Olivia to see her tears. Moreover, she never intended to cry her heart out


    after such a long time. However, after listening to Olivia¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back.


    Everything that Olivia said was right¡ªKate was merely putting herself on the spot and making things


    difficult for herself.


    Her rationale told her that a man like Nathan shouldn¡¯t be forgiven, but emotionally, she couldn¡¯t control


    her wild thoughts and even thought that maybe they would go their separate ways¡ªjust like that.


    Every night, she would toss and turn on her bed, especially during those silent nights. She thought that


    he should be forgiven, even for a slight moment, since she never saw him in such a dejected state.


    Listening to his words and looking at his eyes only made her feel heartbroken.


    However, in the next moment, she felt that he shouldn¡¯t be forgiven. Why should I be nice to him? How


    could I be so kind to forgive him after he hurt me? Self-respect is a significant value to a person. If I


    even look down on myself, how can I hope for the heartless man to treat me nicely? Therefore, short-


    term pain will be better than the long-term pain. This is just how it should be¡ªit¡¯s better for both of us!


    Her days were spent in worries¡ªshe was terrified to lose him yet shecked the courage to try again.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    She kept torturing herself! She stayed in the washroom for some time to keep her breathing under


    control before washing her face and exiting the washroom. Just when she stepped outside, she heard


    a familiar female voice in the partitioned area¡ªit was a voice with a hint of disdain and a sense of


    condescending superiority.


    The bar had a partition at the VIP area. In actual fact, the partition was only made of a hollow carved


    wood panel, providing a little bit more privacy than the open area.


    ¡°Tsk, am I not better than her? With my beauty, how difficult is it to get a man? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s


    Nathan or Ben. Neither one of them will disobey whenever I gesture at them toe with my finger. It¡¯s


    not difficult for me at all, okay?¡±


    Right after the woman said those words, Kate finally recognized that voice. Isn¡¯t this Mnie Hopper?


    What a shameless person. She really has a swollen head. Kate silently hid at the corner of the


    compartment while ncing at the woman, who was sitting at the other side¡ªit was an unfamiliar face.


    The woman took a sip of the alcohol as she asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that Samantha¡¯s target is


    Eugene.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Eugene? She must be lying. Do you think that Eugene is a person whom anyone can


    easily approach? Nathan is Eugene¡¯s nephew, so I¡¯ve met Eugene more than 10 times, but only


    managed to say a few words with him each time. Therefore, how would Samantha be able to pull that


    off? By using her face that looks fake due to stic surgery?¡±


    The woman uttered, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. Her face looks like she went under the knife, seeing


    that it looks really unnatural. She really doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mnie had a longing expression. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I had Nathan at that time, I would have gone


    after Eugene. I think there would have at least been some hope for me at that time since I was able to


    be in contact with him, but Samantha is simply fantasizing. Everyone wants to have that kind of man,


    but the most important thing is that one must have the capability to do so.¡±


    ¡°She was merely bragging, but you actually took her words seriously. I just feel sorry for you. Didn¡¯t you


    say that Nathan treated you very well, but why did you guys suddenly break up?


    Mnie had a look of resignation on her face. ¡°Sigh, I had enough of him, so we broke up. He¡¯s a


    cheapskate, but it isn¡¯t because he''s poor, but rather a habit of being thrifty. I wonder whether he has


    such a habit because he was poor in the past. I actually don¡¯t mind him being thrifty since I¡¯m not a


    materialistic woman. I¡¯m willing to tolerate him as long as he treats me well! However, he is impotent¡ª


    sometimes he is unable to get his member up, and even if he could, it would be less than 3 minutes in


    bed. Tell me, how am I supposed to be together with him if this is how he is? You haven¡¯t seen how


    hard he cried on the day we broke up; he almost kneeled down to salvage our rtionship. I almost


    relented, but I did not after thinking about it. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of having a man if he can¡¯t even


    satisfy his woman? Even if we force ourselves to be together, we will eventually break up, so it will be


    better to call it quits now!¡±


    The woman was shocked. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Is Nathan this kind of person? He can¡¯t get it up? And hests


    for less than three minutes? Are you sure?¡±


    Mnie firmly replied, ¡°Why would I lie to you? The most trivial saying in this world is ¡®it¡¯s wicked to


    have a romantic rtionship with someone without having the intention to get married¡¯. Take me as an


    example¡ªwhat would have happened to me if I really married Nathan? Breaking up would have


    already been a struggle, let alone having a divorce. Therefore, we shouldn¡¯t skip this step when we are


    in a rtionship. We need to give the whole package a try to prevent trouble in the future. It¡¯s better


    this way¡ªwe can continue to be together if we are suitable for each other, but we can break up if we


    aren¡¯t. Both of us have nothing much to lose.¡±


    The woman resignedly shook her head. ¡°But, that¡¯s a pity. I think that he is quite good-looking!¡±


    Mnie had a look of regret. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome if a man has this problem? Which


    woman would want to be with him? That¡¯s equivalent to being ruined in this lifetime. But, there is


    something that you don¡¯t know¡ªwhen I was dating Nathan, there was a woman who shamelessly


    pestered Nathan. I heard that she was secretly in love with him for about seven or eight years. She is


    quite good-looking, though not as beautiful as me, but she kept treating me as her love rival. I was


    really puzzled as to why Nathan would fall in love with me when we knew each other for seven or eight


    days when they had known each other for seven or eight years. I was really overwhelmed. In the end,


    Nathan took me in his arms and clearly told me that the person he loved was me, which caused her to


    cry her eyes out¡ª¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Before she could even finish with her words, a ck shadow swept past before she felt a sharp pain on


    the top of her head. Then, the sound of a beer bottle being broken was heard.


    ¡°Aaaah¡ª¡± Mnie was stunned. While holding her head, she raised her head before looking up in


    puzzlement when she noticed a woman standing next to their table. The woman wore a white shirt with


    a pair of jeans while clutching one half of a beer bottle in her hand. Her eyes were ssy, a clear


    indication that she was drunk, but her face was impassive.


    ¡°I initially intended to ignore you, but you went overboard with your words and it was bing


    unbearable. Didn¡¯t you say that Nathan often made you unable to leave the bed? What happened?


    Now you said that he can¡¯t even hold it together for three minutes? Are you really that shameless to the


    point where you are badmouthing him after you¡¯ve been dumped? You even have the nerve to say that


    he was on his knees, begging for you to stay. You were using him for doing that, but it was actually


    you who did it, right? Do you really want to go down the path of shamelessness?¡±


    Mnie pointed at her. ¡°Kate? How dare you hit me?¡±


    At that moment, Mnie¡¯s friend seemed to have snapped out of her fear as well. ¡°W-W-Who are you?


    Why did you hit her?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate pointed the broken beer bottle in her hand at the woman. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t hang


    out with a woman like Mnie too much after this. Shamelessness can spread!¡± With that, she turned


    to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mnie pressed her head and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re intending to leave after hitting me?


    Leah, call the police!¡±


    Before Leah managed to call the police, Kate noticed from the gap in the wooden carvings of the


    partition that two men were heading toward them.


    The two men had rather plump figures with greasy demeanors. With a bag under their arms, gold


    chains hanging around their necks, and a full set of gold teeth that were clearly visible when they


    opened their mouths, they seemed like nouveau riches. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie instantly looked at them in a pitiful manner. Before any words were exchanged, tears seemed


    to swim in her eyes. ¡°Fred, you are here. I was chatting with Leah when this woman suddenly hit me on


    the head with a beer bottle! You need to stand up for me!¡±


    The two men exchanged nces. ¡°What?! There¡¯s actually someone who has the audacity to find fault


    with you in my territory?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. Fred, I feel dizzy and nauseous. Do you think that I''m having a concussion?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you to seek revenge.¡± As he was speaking, he gave Kate a push. ¡°Weren¡¯t you


    bold earlier? Come on, apologize to her! Otherwise, don¡¯t think that you can leave this ce tonight.¡±


    Kate staggered one step behind due to the impact of that man¡¯s push, but her rebellious traits were


    completely stimted as well. She directly raised the broken beer bottle in her hand at his face. ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me. This is my personal vendetta with Mnie. It¡¯s none of your business, so don¡¯t stick your


    nose in it. It wouldn¡¯t be nice if I hurt you.¡±


    Freddie scoffed, ¡°Huh! Mnie is now my woman, so her matters are mine too. Bullying her is the


    same as bullying me. Is there any problem with this logic?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± She then turned to Mnie. ¡°Mnie, your taste in men has dropped


    rapidly, but he¡¯s a good match for you. You¡¯re only worthy to be with a man like him!¡±


    The fat man shook his head, finding her words unpleasant to the ears and fiercely took a step toward


    her. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    He had a chubby, ferocious face with a vicious gaze. Any reasonable person who did not escape would


    at least have stepped backward in fear.


    However, at that moment, not only did Kate didn¡¯t retreat, but she even raised the beer bottle in her


    hand as an act of resistance.


    Her action not only came from liquid courage, but also from Mnie¡¯s words, which had indeed


    triggered her, causing her to have the intention to fight with the shameless woman to the death!


    Therefore, she actually seemed fearless!


    Freddie felt annoyed. Even if she has a broken beer bottle in her hand, does she really think that two


    large men like us will be afraid of her? ¡°You actually have the courage to do this?¡± As he spoke, an


    arm, which was even thicker than a small tree, was extended in her direction.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Kate began to brandish the beer bottle in her hand again. One of her strikes actuallynded on the


    man, shing his arm and causing bright red blood to flow along his arm, turning it into a shocking


    sight.


    Mnie instinctively shouted, ¡°Fred, are you alright?¡±


    Freddie nced at his bleeding arm before his eyes instantly became vicious. ¡°You really do not f*cking


    show me any respect at all.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said this before¡ªdon¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve also mentioned that I¡¯m definitely poking my nose in this matter tonight.¡± He then


    turned to the other man. ¡°Tom, head over to the other side. I¡¯ll consider her a tough cookie if I fail to


    deal with her tonight!¡±


    The other man agreed and immediately stood behind her, causing her to be surrounded by two men.


    She swiftly moved into the partitioned area.


    Just when the two men were about to approach her, she aimed the beer bottle at Mnie¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! It wouldn¡¯t be nice if I hurt your little beauty!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie was so frightened that she froze in her seat, feeling that her heart was contracting. ¡°Fred!¡±


    The corner of Freddie¡¯s lips curled upward into a cold arc as he exchanged nces with Tom before


    slowly inching closer.


    After all, Kate never underwent proper training like them, so a fake move by Tom easily attracted her


    gaze. Freddie then took the opportunity and approached her before forcing her out from the partitioned


    area with a kick.


    The kick in her abdomen caused her to be unable to regain her normal breathing even after a while.


    She fell on her buttocks, which ached that she couldn¡¯t rise from the floor. The broken beer, which had


    been in her hand, fell to the side. Without a weapon in her hand, she lost the sense of security.


    Upon looking at the two men approaching her, an idiom suddenly popped into her mind¡ªlike amb to


    the ughter!


    She was now the sacrificialmb!


    Kate momentarily lost her sense of bearing and asked stupidly, ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±


    While holding a beer bottle in his hand, Freddie swayed as he took two steps toward her with a


    triumphant smile by his lips. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m going to let you have a taste of your own medicine.


    That¡¯s fair, right?¡±


    Kate¡¯s legs weakened and she slowly moved back. Upon seeing that the beer bottle in his hand was


    about to be smashed on her head, she subconsciously closed her eyes and hugged her head with both


    arms; her heart felt as if it was about to explode.


    Thud! It was the sound of something falling on the floor.


    She didn¡¯t receive the impending pain, but it made her even more puzzled. What was that sound?


    She slowly opened her eyes and instantly saw Olivia standing next to her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She helped Kate to her feet while gazing at her from head to toe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Olivia red. ¡°I waited for you for such a long time. I thought that you couldn¡¯t stop crying your eyes


    out, but it turns out that you were in a fight with someone.¡±


    Just as Kate was about to exin, she heard Olivia¡¯s quiet words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me for


    something as fun as having a fight with someone?¡±


    Kate was rendered speechless.


    Olivia¡¯s kick on Freddie wasn¡¯t light at all¡ªthe impact had sent him from the first table to the third table,


    where he whined in pain on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time.


    Upon seeing that, Tom voluntarily stepped forward and threw a punch at Olivia. She dodged sideways


    and avoided his attack with ease.


    Before the man was able to throw the second punch, she raised her leg up into a standing split before


    striking the top of his head, which instantly knocked him to the floor!


    Although Freddie didn¡¯t get up, anyone could tell that she was a martial art practitioner.


    ¡°Tworge men bullying a woman. Shameless.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Mnie and seemed to have a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, birds of a


    feather surely flock together. Only shameless people would mingle with their kind!¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Kate tugged Olivia. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Freddie, who was not far from them, felt frustrated that a woman had humiliated him. ¡°Let¡¯s go? Where


    are you going? We haven¡¯t settled the score between us, so f*cking wait and see!¡± As he was


    speaking, he took out his phone to make a call.


    Olivia had an arrogant attitude. ¡°Hurry up, then. We will be busy drinking!¡±


    With that, she pulled Kate into the cubicle and sat opposite Mnie. ¡°What did she do to you?¡± she


    asked. Mnie must have offended Kate if thetter had taken action out of rage.


    Kate found it hard to suppress her anger at the sight of Mnie. ¡°She shamelessly badmouthed


    Nathan.¡±


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°What did she say about Nathan?¡± She initially thought that Mnie had provoked


    Kate!


    Kate was a little reluctant to answer, finding it difficult to repeat Mnie¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.


    Anyway, it was something unpleasant.¡±


    Curiosity was drawn on Olivia¡¯s face as she was eagerly hoping to listen to gossip. ¡°Tell me. It can¡¯t be


    anything more shameless than what she had done.¡±


    As Mnie was worried that she would also be beaten while clutching her swollen head, she


    summoned the courage to interrupt them. ¡°Kate, you shouldn¡¯t me others for being dumped. We


    were merely chatting, but you took it to heart and charged at me to hit me like a maniac. Do you think


    that you had every right to do such a thing?¡±


    Kate cast a nce at the two pathetic men outside looking at the two women hiding at the corner of the


    table in a daze. With her arms folded her chest, a cryptic smile etched on her face as she implicitly


    uttered, ¡°She said that all men woulde to her if she beckoned at them. After she was dumped, she


    comined that Nathan was impotent and couldn¡¯tst for 3 minutes in bed. She even added that he


    adamantly refused to break up with her and kneeled down, begging her to stay. Moreover, she found


    Eugene the most difficult person to seduce, but she had a good chance of seeding. Anyway, she


    had said a lot and all of her words were beyond shameless. They were simply dreadful!¡±


    Olivia intentionally looked surprised. ¡°Oh, this kind of woman should be beaten.¡± She then raised her


    hand and pped both sides of Mnie¡¯s face. After that, she looked at Mnie in a provocative


    manner. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned anything after such a long time, have you? How many times have you


    been beaten because of your awful mouth?¡±


    Mnie covered her face while tears streamed down her cheeks, but her body froze and she did not


    have the courage to even move a muscle. Her eyes nced at Freddie, who was not far away from


    her, to silently ask for his help.


    Freddie was infuriated. ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s enough. Do you really want me to call the police?¡±


    Olivia turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t your men here yet?¡± As soon as she said that, about five or


    six men were seen entering from outside and she smiled. ¡°Are those people your men?¡±


    Upon seeing that his men had arrived, he became cocky. ¡°They are my men. It¡¯s still not toote to beg


    for my forgiveness now!¡±


    She scoffed, as if she heard a joke. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    His expression fell. ¡°So, you prefer doing it the hard way, huh?¡± Then, he instructed the few men.


    ¡°Charge!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before the men could make a move, Kate was so frightened that her legs softened. However, she was


    afraid that Olivia would be injured, so she stepped forward and stood in front of her friend. ¡°Do you


    even dare? Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡±


    While remaining on her spot without budging, Olivia reached out and pulled Kate to one side before


    ncing at her speechlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have anybat skills, but you have some courage. Why


    don¡¯t I leave it to you and attack them instead?¡±


    Kate gulped out of fear. Does she think that I will dly do that? I¡¯m afraid as well, okay? Seeing that


    this incident is caused by me after all and if Olivia gets hurt, Eugene will surely skin me alive!

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll be d if you could remember my sacrifice for you. You¡¯ll have to visit my grave every year


    on top of praying and chanting for me to help me on my journey to the afterlife.¡±


    Olivia was at a loss for words. ¡°You surely think far ahead!¡±


    Freddie was speechless. Are these two women looking down on us? He instructed the five or six men


    around him. ¡°What are you guys looking at? Attack them!¡±


    Only then did the few men charge forward as they were stunned by two women¡¯s earlier yet unusual


    actions.


    Just when they were about to enter the cubicle to drag the women out, they were stopped by four


    bodyguards who suddenly dashed out.


    The few men were instantly dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on now?


    The few men, whom Freddie had called over, were gangsters who had been involved in a few fights, at


    most. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to be a match for the professional bodyguards. It was


    obvious to everyone that even the aura from Freddie¡¯s men wascking.


    Olivia was always aware that Eugene had assigned a few bodyguards to protect her in secret, which


    was why she had the audacity to pick a fight with someone.


    Upon seeing the impassive bodyguards closing in on them, the few mencked the courage to charge


    forward but instead stepped backward.


    Freddie was astounded as well. It was only in that moment when he realized that Kate¡¯s words may not


    have been empty threats¡ªthose two women could have been some big shots whom he should not


    offend.


    Kate was speechless as well, wondering why Olivia seemed calm and confident. It turned out that


    Olivia knew that people were protecting her in secret!


    Olivia stepped forward as her clear eyes looked at him before she lectured, ¡°This is a matter between


    her and us, so it¡¯s best that you steer clear of it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be nice to you. There is no need for


    you to stand up for a woman like this since she only brings misfortune to people around her. If you were


    to dump her one day, she will spread rumors that you are impotent and can¡¯tst for even 3 minutes in


    bed. By then, would you be able to hold yourself back from hitting her?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. Could it be that Mnie really said these sort of words?


    Fearing that he would really leave her alone, Mnie quickly exined, ¡°Fred, I didn¡¯t say that. They


    were coveting for my ex-boyfriend. Because he was with me, they med me for snatching the man


    whom they love and intentionally found fault with me! I really did not say those words.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia turned to nce at Mnie before revealing a gentle smile. No wonder Kate


    was furious and failed to hold herself back from taking action. This woman is really annoying.


    She naturally reached out with her wrist and approached Mnie. ¡°Did I allow you to speak? Don¡¯t you


    know that it¡¯s rude to interrupt when someone is speaking?¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and


    swung it to the left and right side of Mnie¡¯s face.


    The crisp ps reverberated throughout the noisy bar, making everyone drop what they were doing


    and looked in their direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Two women making a scene in a bar?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like the two men bullied the woman in jeans before the other woman


    appeared.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the woman in jeans started it first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The two women sitting by the table said something before the one in jeans took action.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hit the woman without any reason.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I think for these two women to have backgrounds, they must be someone of wealth and power. Look


    at them¡ªthey are making such a huge scene but the bouncers haven¡¯t appeared yet. What does this


    mean? They must have been stopped by the bodyguards earlier! They must have some kind of


    rtionship with the bar owner to be able to stop the bouncers.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t hear the crowd¡¯s discussion as her gaze was fixed on the shameless woman. She finally


    stopped when her hand numbed from the continuous ps. Regardless of who you are with after this,


    don¡¯t you ever dare mention Nathan or Eugene¡¯s name again. Failing which, I¡¯ll p you whenever I


    see you!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks were swollen and red due to Olivia¡¯s ps as her entire body leaned on the table and


    she was barely breathing.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Kate gave Mnie a cold nce before tugging at Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Olivia instructed the bodyguard standing next to her. ¡°Send her to the hospital. I¡¯ll pay for the medical


    expenses.¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Maxwell.¡±


    She then left with Kate. Just when she exited the door, she received a call from Eugene. ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    Olivia sluggishly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He uttered, ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll be arriving in 5 minutes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply and immediately hung up on the call.


    ¡°The bodyguards were sent by Eugene?¡± Kate asked.


    Olivia nodded.


    Katemented, ¡°President Nn really cares for you. Although I don''t know how he made you upset,


    you shouldn¡¯t be narrow-minded and just let it pass since he has done so much for you, especially if it¡¯s


    not a matter that went against your principles.¡±


    Olivia awkwardly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not narrow-minded.¡±


    Kate asked, ¡°If you aren¡¯t, why did you ask me out for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I simply miss you?¡±


    Kate pouted, ¡°Would you have thought about me if you aren¡¯t mad? You would have forgotten about me


    long ago.¡±


    Olivia folded her arms across her chest and coldly stated, ¡°You sound like I¡¯m a disloyal friend.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°No, you are not. You forget loyalty when you are in love!¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s how you think, I will have to ask my bodyguards to leave. You should settle this


    on your own.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kate instantly surrendered and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Olivia, I was wrong.¡±


    Olivia snorted, ¡°Say something nice for me to listen.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°What should I say? Do you think that I dare to praise you nowadays? What if other


    people have their eyes on you after that? Anyway, you not only have a supportive best friend like me,


    but you are also beautiful, intelligent, loyal and righteous. On top of that, you have Eugene. I wonder


    where else I can look for such a splendid best friend like you.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°Why did you mention Eugene?¡±


    Kate chuckled. ¡°Eugene. Eugene is someone worth having. He doesn¡¯t worry about food, clothes, and


    traveling.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Just when the two of them chatted andughed, Eugene¡¯s car arrived. He sted the honk at the


    women standing at the entrance.


    Olivia immediately spotted him and walked toward him. After taking two steps, she noticed that Kate


    was not following behind her, so she turned to look at her. ¡°What are you looking at? Get in the car.¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. You guys should leave without me. I¡¯m taking a cab.¡±


    Frowning, Olivia reached out and pulled her with her hand. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to get in. Why are you going


    to get a cab when there is a car here?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I don¡¯t wish to see you bragging about your love life to me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that you will be agitated?¡±


    Kate answered, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still not over my lost love.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pace came to a halt as she uttered in a stern manner, ¡°Then, we will try our best to hold


    ourselves back.¡±


    Kate was at a loss for words.


    At that moment, Eugene had already exited his car and looked at Olivia with worry. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Look at her hand.¡±


    He was frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her hand?¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is your


    hand so red?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s anxiousness made Olivia feel embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Kate chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because she hit Mnie. She gave her about twenty ps.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Why did you do it yourself?¡±


    Both Olivia and Kate were rendered speechless by his response.


    In the end, Eugene personally drove Kate home.


    Before she exited the car, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have President Nn drive me home. Call me if


    you need me for anything after this¡ªfor example, coaxing your girlfriend. As her best friend, I¡¯m still


    able to do that. However, if she¡¯s too upset, even I can¡¯t help much!¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Eugene smiled. ¡°Alright; thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Call me if there¡¯s anything,¡± Kate said as she got out of the car.


    Afterward, Eugene nced at Olivia through the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    In response, Olivia shifted her gaze and looked out the window, acting like it was uncalcted. ¡°Nope.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He said, ¡°If you¡¯re not, would your best friend say something like that to me?¡±


    Then, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it because you have a guilty conscience!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he felt a little speechless. ¡°I grew up with Zoe. Her mother used to have a


    close rtionship with mine. So, she spent most of her childhood at my house. Besides, I¡¯ve always


    regarded her as a younger sister. There¡¯s nothing between us at all.¡±


    Giving him a sideways nce, she imitated the way Zoe spoke, saying, ¡°I know that, Gene.¡±


    ¡°Then, does it still upset you?¡±


    However, she kept quiet and did not respond to the question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avoid close contact with her in the future,¡± he said. Then, he added, ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep all other women at


    arm¡¯s length in the future.¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly as she turned her head away and pretended to


    ignore him. However, Eugene felt unsure. Thus, he stopped the car and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be jealous of her. Nothing is going on between us.¡±


    ring at him abruptly, she asked fiercely, ¡°Who¡¯s being jealous?!¡±


    He responded reasonably, ¡°Okay, okay; you¡¯re not being jealous. My girlfriend is gentle, beautiful,


    smart, and magnanimous. How could she possibly be jealous for no reason?¡±


    Staring at him, she asked, ¡°Why are you so simr to Kate?¡±


    In response, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡±


    She pouted. ¡°I seriously suspect her of being a spy you sent to my side. She even put in a good word


    for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Suppressing her disgust, she spat out, ¡°She was like a broken record! Eugen Nn is a great man; you


    won¡¯t have to worry about money¡­ She could have been your spokesperson with the way she went on


    and on about you!¡±


    Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You can tell her tomorrow that if her magazine publisher ever needs it, the Nn Group is willing to


    cooperate with her on ount of her helping coax my girlfriend.¡±


    Snorting, she scoffed, ¡°The two of you are banding up against me!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you can tell that we are working together¡­¡± he nced at her hesitantly before


    continuing, ¡°to cajole you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even angry. Why do you need to coax me?¡±


    Thus, he replied, ¡°I know. But, we thought you were angry. Besides, our son even gave me a 30-minute


    lecture because he thought that you were angry at me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she became suspicious. ¡°North went to your ce?¡±


    He said, ¡°Nope. I was looking for you. Seriously, you didn¡¯t see how fierce that little b*stard was! You


    will forever be the most important person to him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she looked pleased. ¡°Of course; he¡¯s my son.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mine too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not his father yet!¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, I will be.¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless. There¡¯s no winning against him, is there? ¡°So, what did North lecture


    you about?¡±


    ¡°He had a lot to say. But, it can be summarized down to two points. One, his mommy is always right.


    Two, if his mommy isn¡¯t right, please refer to the first point!¡±


    After hearing that, she lowered her head and tried hard to suppress her smile. ¡°How did you respond?¡±


    Eugene seemed slightly taken aback for a moment before he replied, ¡°I said I agree!¡±


    Thus, she snorted, feeling secretly pleased. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    After that, he took advantage of her mood and asked, ¡°What does my girlfriend want to eat tonight?¡±


    She was in a good mood right now. So, she thought about it for a bit then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook


    tonight? Let¡¯s go and buy some noodles. I¡¯ll make some sesame noodles.¡±


    ncing at her doubtfully, Eugene confirmed that she wasn¡¯t angry and was not thinking of punishing


    him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just overwhelmed by your love.¡±


    Then, Olivia turned away and smiled in secret. She had noticed that this man was unparalleled when it


    came to saying sweet nothings.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Even Eugene was eloquent when it came to dishing out sweet nothings.


    Afterward, the two of them went to buy some noodles. Just as Olivia had promised, she began cooking


    upon returning home.


    ¡°Eugene, why don¡¯t you give Brian a call and invite him over? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of today.¡±


    Then, Eugene gave North a doubtful look, using his eyes to ask, ¡®Is she serious?¡¯


    North replied in a calm and easy-going manner, ¡°Rx; the noodles my mommy makes are pretty


    good.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Eugene felt relieved. ¡°I seem to recall you saying that your mommy is good


    at making three dishes. One was egg-fried rice, and another was stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs.


    Are these noodles her third specialty?¡±


    North nodded in response. ¡°I survived until now all thanks to these three specialties!¡±


    Eugene burst outughing and ruffled North¡¯s head. ¡°These three dishes made my son into such a


    smart boy.¡±


    After a while, North raised his brows delightedly. ¡°Have you reconciled?¡±


    Then, Eugene smiled. ¡°Your mommy said that she wasn¡¯t angry.¡±


    Hearing those words, North shook his head precociously. ¡°Women always say things they don¡¯t mean.¡±


    Thus, Eugene found himself at a loss for how to respond. Isn¡¯t this child a little too mature for his age?


    ¡°Son, are there many girls hitting on you at the kindergarten?¡±


    North scowled fiercely in response. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Looking at North, Eugene felt speechless. Fine. My son is so excellent; it¡¯d be weird if he didn¡¯t have


    any admirers!


    Watching his father deep in thought for one second, and snickering to himself in the next, North


    couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy ask you to call Uncle Brian?¡±


    Eugene came back to his senses, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right; it nearly slipped my mind.¡± As he spoke, he


    took out his phone and called Brian.


    Meanwhile, North shook his head wordlessly at Eugene. What would Daddy do if he didn¡¯t have me?


    After receiving treatment from Olivia for a week, Brian was feeling much better. Even if he slept all


    night, his head didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore when he woke up in the morning. Moreover, despite


    learning that Olivia had been involved in a fight at the bar recently and threw a small tantrum because


    nobody stepped forward to help her, he didn¡¯t get dizzy or suffer from a headache.


    Recently, he had been in constant contact with Eugene. Thus, the scales in his heart were slowly


    tipping in Eugene¡¯s favor, especially when he saw the sweet interactions between Eugene and Olivia.


    They gave him a heartwarming feeling¡ªthis was his home, and they were his elder brother and sister-


    inw. For that reason, he had secretly buried the feelings he held for Olivia.


    At first, he had been very unwilling to give up on her. He had been afraid of approaching her in the


    beginning lest he brought harm on her. Later, he learned that Eugene was courting her too. Despite his


    worries, he began to sink deeper in love with her. Frankly, everything he warned Eugene about was for


    himself too. Thus, he knew that if he really loved her, he should keep his distance from her.


    Afterward, Eugene imed that she was the woman he had been searching for¡ªfor seven whole


    years. At that moment, Brian felt remorseful. He should have snatched her away without hesitation


    before that fact came to light. After all, Eugene had had no clue at the time. However, Brian then


    became aware that no matter how early he had appeared in her life, he could never meet her earlier


    than his brother, who had met her seven years ago. If Eugene had not fallen in love with her seven


    years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have spent all these years searching for her, nor remained single for so long.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Therefore, Brian understood clearly that she was his prospective sister-inw¡ªshe was somebody he


    could never covet no matter how strong his feelings for her!


    Brian rang the doorbell, and Eugene answered the door. ¡°Come on in! We¡¯re waiting for you!¡±


    Then, Brian handed over two bottles of red wine that he had brought over.


    Taking them from Brian, Eugene nced at them and said disapprovingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on medication


    right now? You¡¯re not allowed to drink!¡± He was now part of a traditional medicine practitioner¡¯s family,


    so he had learned some of the basics.


    Brian red at him in return. ¡°It¡¯s for Olivia.¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless. Yeah, right! As if!


    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re here.¡± Olivia greeted Brian from inside the house. Thus, Brian replied and went inside.


    Olivia¡¯s sesame noodles were ready.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    A bowl of rather delicious-looking noodles was ced in front of each of them, as well as four other


    dishes. Naturally, Eugene was the one who cooked the dishes. Moreover, there were a few pickled


    dishes that were prepared by Olivia.


    To be honest, she had always felt rather unsatisfied. She believed that the dishes she made were not


    pretty, but they tasted okay. It¡¯s not as bad as they im!


    After they sat down at the dining table, Brian nced at the table full of dishes. Then, he pointed


    suspiciously at a te of potatoes, which were cut the size of a pinky finger, and asked Eugene, ¡°Are


    these supposed to be julienned potatoes?¡±


    Olivia looked crossed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? They¡¯re perfectly julienned, alright?¡±


    In response, Eugene used his fist to cover his mouth, strongly suppressing the urge tough. I mustn¡¯t


    laugh. Otherwise, she will definitely explode in anger.


    Meanwhile, Brian was also suppressing hisughter. Initially, he wanted to tease Eugene. Who could


    have known that that dish was prepared by Olivia? Thus, he hurriedly tried to make up for his mistake


    and said, ¡°The thickness doesn¡¯t matter anyway. What¡¯s important is that it tastes good.¡± As he spoke,


    he used his chopsticks to grab some of the potatoes. He didn¡¯t even chew them well before swallowing


    them whole. After that, he nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Olivia, your cooking surpasses


    that of my hotel¡¯s five-star chef!¡±


    Unfortunately, her expression grew darker. ¡°Your brother cooked that!¡±


    At that point, Brian didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. This is bad! There¡¯s no way I can talk myself out


    of this!


    Besides, Eugene seemed to be enjoying his predicament for some reason. Go on; tter her some


    more. You¡¯re failing miserably at ttering her, aren¡¯t you?


    In the end, North spoke up. He picked at the noodles in his bowl as he said, ¡°My mommy made these


    noodles as well as these pickles.¡± He could tell from a single nce¡ªthe dishes his mommy made


    were either red or ck. In short, they were never normal in color.


    Upon hearing that, Brian awkwardly made a nonmittal sound in response.


    On the other hand, Eugene calmly ate a bite of the noodles Olivia had prepared. He didn¡¯t have any


    expectations for the taste. After all, her cooking skills were rather poor. However, when he tasted the


    noodles, he was surprised. The noodles were surprisingly delicious. It was the type of noodles that


    were mixed with sauce after it had been cooled with ice water. With each bite, he could taste the


    fragrant aroma of the sesame oil and chili oil. The other ingredients included julienned cucumbers,


    beansprouts, scallions, and crushed peanuts. It didn¡¯t taste like something Olivia, who couldn¡¯t cook,


    had made. Thus, he was incredibly shocked. Nodding his head in satisfaction, he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Finally, her mood seemed to be turning for the better. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been making them for seven


    years! Brian, hurry up and try them.¡±


    Since Olivia had handed him an olive branch, Brian hurriedly responded and tried the noodles. Sure


    enough, they were very tasty. I thought Eugene had forced himself to say that it was delicious and


    hinted at me to follow suit. Turns out it really is delicious. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not trying to tter you, but this is


    scrumptious!¡±


    ¡°I know right? It¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did Eugene im that you¡¯re bad at cooking?¡±


    Eugene felt speechless. Why did you bring up such a dangerous topic? ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Brian replied, ¡°On the day we were making dumplings.¡±


    In response, Eugene red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that my girlfriend is bad at cooking the local specialties


    either, did I? Besides, why does she need to be good at cooking when she has me as her boyfriend?¡±


    North thought to himself, Luckily, my daddy is rather astute.


    Looking at how Eugene was trying to express his devotion to her, Brian couldn¡¯t help snickering. Since


    when has Eugene been so afraid of somebody? Yeah, it can only be described as ¡®scared¡¯. He¡¯s scared


    of making her mad and scared of her ignoring him¡ªso much so that if she simply raises a brow at him,


    he would question what he did to upset her. Thus, he deliberately said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not what you


    said the other day.¡±


    Eugene growled, ¡°Are you trying to make me throw you out of this ce?¡±


    ¡°This is Olivia¡¯s house.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s house.¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless by their behavior. After they got closer, they¡¯ve been acting so


    childishly every single day. Pursing her lips, she quietly said, ¡°There¡¯s less than a bowl¡¯s worth of


    noodles left in the pot. If you don¡¯t have enough to eat, don¡¯te looking for me.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Eugene immediately stopped squabbling with Brian. Instead, he focused on


    eating.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Brian nced at his bowl, which was more than half-filled with noodles. Then, he nced at Eugene¡¯s


    bowl, which had a little less than half left. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way he could


    finish his food before Eugene. Thus, he stood up and brought his bowl with him into the kitchen after


    brief consideration.


    Eugene immediately frowned in response. Picking up his bowl, he followed Brian into the kitchen. This


    was his battlefield. Therefore, he walked into the kitchen, picked up the lid of the pot, and covered the


    pot with it. At the same time, Brian reached his chopsticks into the pot. He wasn¡¯t happy about being


    able to see the noodles but not being able to eat them. Thus, they were in a stalemate¡ªone wanted to


    snatch and one wasn¡¯t giving in.


    ¡°What are you ying at? Have you finished your food?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? This isn¡¯t enough for me to eat.¡±


    In the dining room, both mother and son widened their eyes in surprise. This disy had left them


    speechless. Olivia had wanted to stop them from squabbling. However, their fight had escted


    instead. Why are two men in their thirties standing in the kitchen on the verge of exchanging blows over


    a bowl of noodles? Who would believe me if I told them about this? Where is the cold and ruthless


    president? Where is the warm and caring man?


    North had a worried look on his face too. ¡°Mommy, you should make more next time.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, Olivia answered tiredly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After that, he frowned. ncing worriedly in the direction of the kitchen, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and


    stop them?¡±


    She propped her face in her hands, looking dejected. ¡°How do I stop them? Who am I supposed to give


    that bowl of noodles to?¡±


    Mulling over it for a moment, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give them half each?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Olivia said as she stood up. When she arrived at the kitchen door, the two


    men suddenly became open to discussion.


    Eugene said, ¡°Do you want to go first?¡±


    Then, Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you first.¡±


    Olivia stared at them wordlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you both.¡± Walking over, she took the lid off the pot and filled


    up their bowls. A small amount was leftover. Seeing that, she smiled gently. ¡°Eat slowly. If it isn¡¯t


    enough, there¡¯s still some left.¡±


    Upon hearing that, both Eugene and Brian were rendered speechless.


    After dinner, Olivia performed acupuncture on Brian as usual. This was the quietest both brothers had


    been all night.


    For that reason, Brian had the leisure of asking about the incident at the bar today. ¡°Who came to pick


    a fight with you today?¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Who told you that somebody came to pick a fight with me?¡±


    Suspicious, Brian asked, ¡°Huh? Was that not the case?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Of course, not.¡±


    On the other hand, Eugene asked, ¡°Did you pick a fight with somebody?¡±


    Lifting her gaze, she met his gaze and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I picked a fight with somebody. Do you still


    remember Mnie Hopper? She ndered Nathan behind his back and said a lot of offensive things


    about him. Not only that, but she also imed that she had the highest chance of seducing you.


    Anyway, I find her very irritating and pped her more than 20 times in a fit of rage!¡±


    Eugene smiled in response. ¡°Serves her right.¡±


    Brian smiled too. ¡°Joe called me and told me that it was you. Moreover, he ordered his men to


    suppress the news. Nobody will dare to post this up online nor make it viral.¡±


    Olivia nced at Brian in confusion. ¡°Who is Joe?¡±


    Then, Brian smiled warmly. ¡°Do you remember hitching a ride on the overpass? I was there too.¡±


    North immediately raised his hand and eximed, ¡°I remember! I was there too.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia recalled the incident. ¡°Yeah, I remember now. So, that man is Joe?¡±


    Brian affirmed, ¡°The bar belongs to him. Coincidentally, he recognized you that night. After the incident,


    he gave me a call!¡±


    Following that call, she threw a tantrum, asking why he didn¡¯t step up to help. As a result, Joe imed


    that there was no need for him to help. Olivia was one-sidedly exacting her revenge on the other party.


    Besides, there were security guards around too!


    However, Eugene frowned. He was unaware of the incident they were talking about. This feeling of


    alienation and being excluded was making him very ufortable. ¡°When did you hitch a ride in


    somebody¡¯s car?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and coyly replied, ¡°Before I became your girlfriend.¡±


    Her reply left him speechless.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Edward Nn¡¯s residence¡­

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Penny usually lived in her own house. However, Lara called her today and told her toe home for


    dinner. Hence, she was quite surprised. After all, her mother didn¡¯t seem like the type to call her back


    for dinner without reason. Rather, she was a workaholic¡ªthe kind of strong, independent woman who


    poured her entire soul into her career¡ªwho normally showed very little concern for Penny. Naturally,


    Penny did not rely much on her mother either. Thus, the rtionship between mother and daughter


    was rather estranged. I depend on Eugene more than I depend on my mom. No! We are more like


    strangers to each other!


    As soon as Penny arrived home, she had the feeling that Lara probably had something to talk to her


    about. Her mother had only ever had three serious discussions with her throughout her life. The first


    time was during her high school entrance examinations. She had failed to obtain her mother¡¯s ideal


    score. For that reason, her mother had told her to repeat the examinations. Thus, she obeyed. The


    second time was during her university entrance examinations. She wanted to enter art school, but her


    mother had forced her to change her aspirations and apply to study medicine. Thus, she obeyed again.


    The third time was when she had gotten herself a boyfriend in university. Her mother imed that her


    boyfriend did note from a good family and instructed her to break up with him. Thus, she obeyed


    again.


    What does she want me to do today? This is why I don¡¯t like returning home. Every time Ie home,


    my mom has a new order for me. That¡¯s right; they are orders! Other people had warm memories of


    spending time with their mothers, but she was the only one with a cold and unfeeling mother who did


    not allow her to disobey her orders!


    She greeted her parents, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±


    In response, Lara said, ¡°Come and take a seat! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Penny grunted in reply. Then, she picked up her chopsticks and looked at the dishes set out on the


    table. There were eight dishes, but more than half of them were dishes that she disliked.


    Edward noticed that she was hesitating to eat. Thus, he ced a pork rib in her bowl while asking,


    ¡°Penny, how¡¯s work recently? Is it tiring?¡±


    She replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He asked again, ¡°Did you visit your grandfather at the Nn Residence recently?¡±


    Lowering her head to eat, she murmured, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone there in a few days.¡±


    He said, ¡°If you¡¯re free, do visit him more often. Your grandfather is getting on with his years. He wishes


    to have people around to keep himpany.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Quickly finish your food. I have something to say after dinner,¡± Lara piped up.


    Upon hearing that, Penny sighed weakly in her heart. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Lara instructed, ¡°Go sit on the sofa and wait for me.¡±


    Hence, Penny did not leave. Instead, she sat down on the sofa.


    Not long after, Lara came over with an envelope in her hand. ¡°Have you gotten yourself a new


    boyfriend recently?¡±


    Those words made Penny instinctively put up her guard. She was afraid that her mother had found out


    about something. So, she hurriedly denied, ¡°No.¡±


    Then, Lara said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get a boyfriend now.¡±


    Hearing those words, Penny felt relief washing over her. It looks like she doesn¡¯t know that I like


    George Parsons. Thus, she obediently replied, ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t met any suitable candidates!¡±


    ¡°I have a few for you to choose from. Tell me who you fancy and I¡¯ll help you arrange a meeting.¡± As


    Lara spoke, she took out a stack of photos from the envelope and ced them on the table.


    Penny nced dumbfoundedly at Lara, then nced at the photos on the table. There were at least


    seven or eight of them, if not ten. Moreover, there were various types of men. She knew some of them


    too. Still, what kind of people were they? They were simr to Ben Roberts in personality¡ªthey


    changed girlfriends as often as they changed clothes. What was most iprehensible to her was that


    some of them were not young anymore. However, they all had onemon characteristic¡ªthey came


    from wealthy families. Although they couldn¡¯tpare with the Nn family, they were not to be looked


    down upon. Shocked, she looked at Lara again. ¡°Mom, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Lara frowned in response. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m searching for a boyfriend for you!¡±


    Penny smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Mom, are you looking for a boyfriend for me? Or,


    are you looking for inws for yourself?¡±


    Lara asked, ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    Penny¡¯s eyes became cold as she studied Lara. ¡°Of course, there is. Have you investigated these


    men?¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Lara looked at Penny with a frown. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have investigated them? Which one of them is


    unworthy of you?¡±


    Penny sneered as she picked up the photo of the man she felt was old enough to be her father. ¡°This


    man¡­ Is he a candidate to be my boyfriend too?¡±


    In the end, Lara seemed a little guilty. ¡°I investigated them before gathering them into this envelope.


    This man might be a little older, but the Anderson Family is considerably influential. Besides, an older


    man will dote on you more. Look at your dad.¡±


    Penny¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My dad is only older than you by five years. This man is older than me


    by at least fifteen years!¡±


    The scowl on Lara¡¯s face grew fiercer and fiercer. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you look at the others?!¡±


    In response, Penny picked up another photo. ¡°This is the youngest son of the Landry Family, right? He


    can¡¯t even bepared to Ben Roberts! At the very least, Ben goes home. This guy spends his days


    fooling around at nightclubs without even going home! Are you asking me to marry a guy like that?!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lara suppressed her rage. ¡°Aren¡¯t all wealthy men like that? When ites down to it, it¡¯s up to a


    woman and her means. If you can capture a man¡¯s heart, even a yboy will stop his ways. If not for


    that, you won¡¯t be able to stop him from fooling around even if you are given an honest and down-to-


    earth man!¡±


    The expression on Penny¡¯s face became darker and angrier. ¡°Is that something a mother should be


    saying?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying that as a mother?!¡±


    ¡°Am I your biological child?! These are the kind of men you dredge up for me?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I gave you a selection to choose from! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to marry them! Why do


    you have to give me that attitude?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to choose! I don¡¯t like any of them!¡±


    ¡°Penny Nn!¡± Lara was so furious that she stood up and pointed at her. ¡°You get less and less


    considerate as you grow older!¡±


    Edward hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s talk this out. If the child doesn¡¯t like any of them, we


    can just choose new ones.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother choosing new ones. I¡¯ll find my own boyfriend. I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Penny said as she


    stood up to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lara yelled at the top of her voice. ¡°Penny, you were born into a wealthy family. You


    should have known that marriages among the wealthy are all about choosing a partner of equal social


    status. You can find one yourself, but you have to choose one from among them. You are not allowed


    to consider other men.¡±


    It¡¯s another one of her orders that I¡¯m not allowed to defy. I¡¯m sick of her giving orders here and there


    whenever she wants to. I¡¯m already 23! What right does she have to decide how my life should pan


    out? Thus, she suppressed her fury and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like any of them!¡±


    Lara said, ¡°Marriages are all about business. Besides, nobody¡¯s marriage is smooth-sailing. After a


    long while, all sorts of issues will pop up within the marriage. The good things you thought were


    amazing at the start might not be good after all. Conversely, a marriage you reject might turn out to be


    the most perfect match for you. At the very least, these men I¡¯ve gathered for you areparable to


    you in terms of family background, education, and culture!¡±


    In response, Penny gave a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°The most important thing is that it benefits your


    career development, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you marry them, it will bring thepany to the next level.¡±


    ¡°Despite how high-sounding your words were, they were ultimately still for your own selfish benefit.


    With how wealthy our family is, do I even need to marry anybody? I can support myself. Why do I need


    to live my life revolving around the feelings of a man and suffering because of him? But, my mom


    wants me to live like that. She ims that all men are unfaithful and constantly fool around at


    nightclubs. She doesn¡¯t n to allow me to find a man who doesn¡¯t fool around in the first ce.


    Instead, she wants me to learn how to capture the heart of a yboy. Is that what you should be saying


    as a mother?! All you know how to do is work! You will never be satisfied; it doesn¡¯t matter how much


    money you earn, you will never be satisfied! If you cared for me, you wouldn¡¯t try to force these men on


    me!¡±


    p. As soon as she finished her rant, the sound of a pnding across her left cheek sounded out


    clearly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Edward jumped in fright. Grabbing Lara, he eximed, ¡°We can talk this out! Why did you have


    to be violent? How long has it been since she came home?!¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Penny instinctively covered her face with her hand, and her tears immediately rolled down her cheeks


    as she red at Lara aggrievedly. Then, she yelled furiously, ¡°How could you hit me just because I


    refused to obey you on this one matter?! Am I really your daughter?! I¡¯m just your tool! You are a tyrant


    ¡ªdomineering, selfish, cruel, and merciless! You¡¯re a modern-day version of Genghis Khan! No, you¡¯re


    worse than that! You¡¯re the devil himself!¡±


    At first, Lara had felt a twinge of guilt. However, when she heard those words, her temper red up


    immediately again. Thus, she struggled to break free and hit Penny again for good measure, but


    Edward held her back firmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t get violent again. Why are you fighting with your


    child?¡±


    Lara continued to struggle against him. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Edward stopped her with all his might whilst saying to Penny, ¡°Penny, why don¡¯t you leave for now?


    Your mom is too angry right now. Don¡¯t provoke her anymore!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lara pointed at Penny and roared, ¡°If I¡¯m the devil, then you¡¯re the devil¡¯s spawn! How are


    you any better than me?!¡±


    On the other hand, Penny sneered, ¡°Being born as your daughter is the greatest sorrow of my life! Who


    else has a mother like you?! Other people have mothers who speak to them gently and lovingly.


    Moreover, it¡¯s normal for them to receive hugs and kisses from their mothers! But, what about me?!


    How many times have you ever hugged me in my entire lifetime?! I can count them with my fingers! I


    didn¡¯t put in so much effort when I was younger because I liked studying! I did it because I wanted to


    see you and hear you praise me! When I was sick or having a fever, the only people by my side were


    the servants! When I didn¡¯t dare to sleep at night, you threw me back into my room without anyContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hesitation at all! You¡¯re not my mother! You¡¯re more like a ve master to me! Every time I see you,


    you have a new order for me to carry out. From interfering in my life¡¯s choices to determining the


    criteria for choosing a spouse¡ªI¡¯ve always obeyed you. I¡¯ve never disobeyed any of your orders


    before. But, I realized that no matter how much effort I put in or how obedient I am, you¡¯re never


    satisfied with me! Every single time, you only consider things from your point of view. You¡¯ve never


    even considered what I want.¡± She stopped for a moment. Noticing that Lara was about to say


    something, she added, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m wronging you by saying all these. It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve never cared


    for me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not as important as making money to you. Whether it¡¯s me or dad, your greed


    comes before any of us. For the sake of your never-ending desires, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice anybody! I


    will find my own boyfriend myself. If you think those men are so great, you can adopt a goddaughter


    into the family and marry her to them!¡±


    After saying that, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave, Penny Nn!¡± Lara was so furious that she was seeing red. ¡°You ungrateful


    child! Is that what I¡¯ve taught you since you were young?! Didn¡¯t I do it all for your sake? The reason


    you can live so gloriously and enjoy such a respectable career right now; isn¡¯t it because I nned it all


    out for you?! What else could you possibly want?!¡±


    Penny spun around abruptly. ¡°You taught me?! What have you ever taught me?!¡±


    Edward anxiously said, ¡°Penny, please don¡¯t say anymore. Just leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°Dad, stay out of this. For once, I¡¯m saying what¡¯s always been bottled up inside of me. If she¡¯s mad at


    me, then she can hit me!¡± ring at Lara, she continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m enjoying a respectable


    career? You don¡¯t know that I actually have hematophobia. Every single time I have to perform surgery,


    I feel so disgusted that I get chills. You don¡¯t know what I had to go through just to be able to stand in


    front of an operating table! Besides, I hate performing surgery on people! Even more than that, I hate


    watching their painful struggles as they die! You don¡¯t know how long it took for me to get over my


    boyfriend after you forced me to break up with him! You don¡¯t know how much work and effort I had to


    put in to fulfill each one of your orders! It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; I¡¯m an adult now. In the future, I will


    make my own life choices. You can take my words as the words of an unfilial daughter. No matter what,


    I¡¯m grateful to you for giving birth to me. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    When Penny finished her rant, she turned around and left the vi.


    Lara stared at her back as she left. In the end, she did not stop her from leaving again. Instead, her


    legs gave way under her as Edward helped her over to the sofa to sit down. ¡°Was I such a failure as a


    mother? I nned everything out for her¡­ Was I not doing it for her sake?¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Edward sighed soundlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. The child is still young. She will understand your


    good intentions once she¡¯s older.¡±


    Lara asked again, ¡°She has hematophobia?¡±


    ¡°I never knew that either. She never said anything whenever she came home,¡± he said. ¡°Stop forcing


    her on this. Let her be with whomever she wants to be with. It¡¯s just as she said; be it good or bad, it¡¯s


    her choice.


    She retorted, ¡°Do you think I want to force her? We can¡¯t count on Ben anymore. Besides, she¡¯s being


    so stubborn. If Eugene and Brian joined hands,bined with the support of Old Man Nn, we won¡¯t


    have any chance of winning anymore!¡±


    He replied, ¡°We just have to prevent them from joining hands then.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Lara nced at him doubtfully. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a trump card?¡±


    Brian had been receiving treatment for half a month now. Sure enough, his body was getting better by


    the day. He could clearly feel it. Besides, he no longer suffered from headaches anymore. I can¡¯t


    believe the chronic illness that has been guing me for more than 20 years has been cured by Olivia


    in half a month! She truly is a genius doctor. What I find even more extraordinary is that I can


    peacefully live with Eugene under one roof!


    Today, he had specially bought some meat because he was craving some braised pork in brown sauce.


    It wasn¡¯t a luxurious dish. However, the main point was that he had not eaten it even once during his


    stay at their house during this half a month. This was a dish he had before when he was younger.


    Thus, he felt like eating it. So, he wanted to ask Eugene to make it for him.


    Buying the meat had caused some dys. For that reason, it was already prettyte by the time he


    arrived at Muse Penins. As he opened the car door to get out of the car, he bumped into a man who


    was passing by with his head lowered. The man immediately lifted his head after being knocked into


    and snarled, ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡±


    However, when he saw Brian, he immediately lowered his head, pulled the brim of his baseball cap


    down over his eyes, and wanted to continue on his way.


    For a moment, Brian was frozen in shock. A face he would never forget even if he died¡ªa face he had


    been searching for more than ten years¡ªhad suddenly appeared right in front of him. Thus, he


    instinctively reached out to grab him. ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    If the man had not tried to run, Brian might have thought that he had mistaken the man for somebody


    else. However, the moment that man started running, he became certain¡ªthat man was the drunk


    driver that killed his mother back then. That man had been sentenced to imprisonment for three and a


    half years. In the first ce, Brian had no intention of letting him off so easily. To his surprise, that man


    had been released from prison early. Despite all his efforts in searching for that man through all sorts of


    connections and methods, that man had vanished into thin air. I can¡¯t believe I ran into him here!


    The man immediately broke away from Brian¡¯s restraint and ran away in a hurry. Brian didn¡¯t even


    bother to close the car door as he chased after the man. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Their chasested for more than ten minutes across themunity. Atst, the chase ended after


    Brian managed to catch the man. He was so tired that he was panting heavily. Even so, he immediately


    threw a punch at the man¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you try to run away?! Do you know how many years I¡¯ve


    been searching for you?!¡±


    The man brought his arms up above his head to protect himself. ¡°Stop; please stop hitting me! That


    incident urred so many years ago. Besides, I¡¯ve already been punished for what I did. What else do


    you want from me?!¡±


    Brian sneered, ¡°Stop hitting you?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As he spoke, he punched the man again, and


    the man was knocked to the ground.


    The man was dumbfounded for a moment, then he tried to get up to escape. He staggered to his feet,


    swaying unsteadily. Before he could run, Brian kicked him to the ground again. This cycle repeated


    itself four to five times. After that, the man finally gave up; he justy on the ground and breathed hard.


    The man was like a fish thrown out of the water¡ªgasping for air with his mouth wide open.


    Brian stared down at the man dubiously. ¡°Tell me; under whose orders were you acting at the time of


    the ident?!¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t working for anybody! It happened because I was drunk!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Afterward, Brian didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he grabbed the man, stuffed him into the car, and


    drove to Blue Sky Tower. At the same time, he called his subordinates and entered the ce from the


    back door. The man was in a panic and was stumbling as he was dragged around by Brian. As soon as


    he entered the ce and saw what was inside, his legs gave way under him¡ªit looked like a torture


    chamber.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ¡°Y-Young Master Brian, please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Brian frowned slightly. Why did this man address me as ¡®Young Master Brian¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me; does he


    work for the Nn Family? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I-Isaac ck.¡±


    Brian asked, ¡°Tell me everything and I¡¯ll spare you from torture. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a taste of these


    toys, one by one!¡±


    Isaac ck trembled with fear. ¡°I-I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°I guess you want a taste after all.¡± Then, Brian instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the whip.¡±


    Isaac cried, ¡°No! No! Young Master Brian, please have mercy on me!¡±


    In response, Brian just impatiently gave a wave of his hand. Two bodyguards immediately stepped


    forward to drag Isaac toward the whip.


    Isaac instantly started screaming, ¡°Ahh! Young Master Brian! No! Stop! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Brian lifted his hand. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Then, Isaac secretly stole a nce at Brian as he hesitantly said, ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Brian, please


    let me go once I tell you. After all, I¡¯m not the mastermind behind this.¡±


    ¡°Speak first!¡±


    He said, ¡°I-It was Young Master Nn.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Brian froze in shock. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°It was Young Master Nn. After you left with the madam back then, Young Master Nn struggled to


    gain a foothold within the Nn Family. For him to gain a strong footing, he needed to gain the trust of


    Lara Roberts and Edward Nn. He needed to make them believe that he had truly abandoned both of


    you and was willingly staying back at the Nn Residence. For that reason, he deliberately arranged


    for that ident to happen.¡±


    Brian¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Impossible!¡± If he said that my brother abandoned us, I would¡¯ve believed him.


    But, killing my mother? That¡¯s utter bullsh*t! I know how important my mother was to my brother and


    me. After all, we didn¡¯t have a father in our lives; we only had our mother! How could Eugene kill our


    mother? It¡¯s impossible!


    Isaac nced at him again. ¡°Well; to be honest, Young Master Nn didn¡¯t want the madam to die. All


    he wanted was to put on a show. However, there were too many uncertain factors on the road. It was


    raining that day and visibility was poor. Somebody rear-ended my car and it led to the madam¡¯s death.¡±


    Brian¡¯s eyes were distraught. If Isaac had insisted that Eugene was the mastermind behind it, Brian


    might not have believed him. After being in contact with Eugene, he had learned more about him during


    this time¡ªso much so that he felt that Eugene might have had a secret reason for not leaving with


    them back then. Unfortunately, he now somewhat believed what Isaac was saying. Eugene may have


    deliberately tried to harm us as a symbol of his stance in order to gain a stable footing within the Nn


    Family. Otherwise, how could this man know so much about it?


    They had suspected Lara of being behind the incident back then. However, they had no concrete


    evidence. Besides, they were too young and powerless¡ªthey couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves.


    For that same reason, they had not been targeted either.


    Although Brian¡¯s influence was slowly increasing, bit by bit, it was still iparable to that of Lara and


    Edward, who had been spreading their influence for many years. I¡¯m going to take my time and grow


    my strength. I will get my revenge sooner orter. Still, I can¡¯t imagine that Eugene would be among my


    enemies. Although I hated him and med him, I never considered him to be an enemy. Now, what a


    joke that turned out to be! How could I have regarded that ungrateful murderer as my brother?!


    Hahahaha¡­


    The more Brian thought about it, the angrier he got. His blue eyes were filled with bloodlust¡ªhe looked


    like a man-eating demon. Turning to Isaac abruptly, he snarled, ¡°If I find out you lied to me, I will kill


    you!¡±


    Isaac was so scared that he quivered in fear. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t.¡±


    At that moment, Brian¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Taking it out, he saw that the call was from


    Eugene. Thus, he answered it expressionlessly but said nothing. Eugene¡¯s voice came through the


    phone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Brian spat out with an icy expression. Then, he added, ¡°Come down and get me in


    half an hour.¡± After saying that, he hung up.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Isaac fearfully begged for mercy, ¡°Young Master Brian; Young Master Brian, it has nothing to do with


    me! Young Master Brian, please let me go!¡±


    However, Brian simply nced at him coldly without saying anything. Then, he left.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Brian arrived at Muse Penins and immediately saw Eugene, who was waiting for


    him at the underground parking garage. His mind went nk. When it came to Eugene, he only felt


    extraordinarily furious¡ªthe same way one would feel when meeting one¡¯s enemy. Thus, he got out of


    the car and walked over mechanically.


    When Eugene saw him walking over empty-handed, he asked with a frown, ¡°Why did you ask me to


    come down and get you if you¡¯re empty-handed?¡±


    On the other hand, the corner of Brian¡¯s lips curved upward into a smile, and that smile was chillingly


    frightening. Without waiting for Eugene to question what was going on, his fist flew toward Eugene


    without any warning.


    Eugene avoided the punch instinctively, confusedly asking, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    At that moment, he had no idea that his brother wanted to kill him. He thought that people might be


    monitoring them from the side. Although he no longer cared, he yed along with Brian¡¯s act and


    pretended to fight with him. However, he gradually realized that something was amiss. His brother was


    throwing punches endlessly, and every blow was lethal! This isn¡¯t an act! By then, he had already taken


    several blows.


    ¡°What on earth is wrong with you?!¡±


    Brian remained silent. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even give Eugene the chance to catch his breath. His heart


    felt like it was burning with mes of fury¡ªso much so that all the organs in his body were hurting.


    In the beginning, Eugene merely avoided the attacks. Unfortunately, Brian was skillful. Not only that,


    but he also fought desperately and without care¡ªhe was fighting to kill. Thus, Eugene had no choice


    but to fight back. Only then could he manage to get a short breather. ¡°Brian, are you insane?!¡±


    However, Brian continued to stay silent. Like a robot that had been pre-programmed, his punches kept


    coming¡ªit was like he didn¡¯t feel pain.


    On the other hand, Eugene did his best to fight Brian without hurting him too badly. He arrived here so


    late; something must have happened just now. Perhaps, he is trying to vent out his emotions. Or


    perhaps, he had been provoked. No matter what the reason, he isn¡¯t in the mood to talk. All he wants to


    do is fight. If so, I have no choice but to keep up with him.


    Meanwhile, his phone kept ringing non-stop and he guessed that the calls were from Olivia. After all,


    they had been exchanging blows for nearly 30 minutes by now.


    ¡°Brian, if you have something to say, can¡¯t we sit down and discuss it?¡±


    Still, Brian continued to remain silent. His fists were already incapable of swinging, yet he continued


    swinging them. It felt like he wasn¡¯t nning to stop until he exhausted himself. The truth is so hard to


    swallow! If I were a woman, I¡¯d be wailing and weeping by now. Just a few days ago, I was even trying


    toe up with excuses for Eugene, thinking that perhaps he had his own dilemmas. Not only that, but


    I also felt fortunate for finding another ce to call home! But now, I learned that I¡¯m incurably foolish.


    That so-called home is nothing more than Snow White¡¯s poisoned apple¡ªit was a trap to poison me!


    He could understand the reason behind Eugene¡¯s betrayal. After all, Eugene chose to betray him and


    his mother out of self-protection. But! I can¡¯t believe he arranged for our mother¡¯s death just for the


    sake of protecting himself! How am I supposed to forgive that?! I know that when people are forced to


    choose between harming others or harming themselves, they will choose to harm others. But, that


    woman was our mother! Is he even human?! How can I ever forgive him?! Thus, the unspeakable


    anger in his heart could only be transferred into his fists as heshed out blindly. Just die like this! It¡¯ll


    be over once you die!


    Olivia had been waiting upstairs for a very long time. Even so, the two brothers didn¡¯te upstairs.


    Moreover, they were not answering their phones. Unable to contain her worry, she came downstairs.


    As a result, she saw the two brothers locked in a fistfight at the underground parking garage. Not only


    that but their faces were also sporting bruises, especially Eugene¡ªhis face was covered in bruises.


    Shocked and frightened, she hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Hey! What are the two of you doing?!¡±


    Under normal circumstances, the two brothers would have listened to her words.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    However, at a time where the situation was already out of control, Olivia¡¯s words were useless against


    them. Walking over, she tried to hold Eugene back. ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s going on? If something¡¯s wrong,


    you should talk it out! Stop fighting!¡±


    Eugene was afraid that he might hurt Olivia and didn¡¯t dare to move. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to


    fight in the first ce. It was Brian that had forced him to retaliate in kind. As a result of Eugene


    stopping, Brian became even more worked up. He threw two punches directly at Eugene¡¯s face.


    Moreover, both punches were very heavy blows. Thus, Eugene staggered backward from the blows. If


    it wasn¡¯t for Olivia holding him up, he might have fallen to the ground.


    Then, Olivia became anxious. What is with Brian? Isn¡¯t this an exploitation of vulnerability?! During this


    period, these two brothers have been getting along better. So, why did they start fighting out of the


    blue? ring at Brian fiercely, she snapped, ¡°What are you doing?! Eugene stopped fighting back.


    Why did you continue hitting him?!¡±


    Brian looked at her. His eyes were so red that they looked like they were dripping with blood. Moreover,


    his gaze looked like he had been very wronged. Saying nothing, he turned around to leave!


    In response, she frowned. What¡¯s with that look in his eyes? He was the one who hit somebody, so why


    does he look so wronged? ¡°Stop right there!¡± She chased after him and stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He calmly stared at her and coldly replied, ¡°Move out of the way! It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Putting her hands on her hips, she yelled at him menacingly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m making it my business! Are you


    saying you don¡¯t want me to care about you anymore? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to stay out of your


    business when you were eating the dumplings and noodles at my house?!¡±


    He responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care anymore.¡± After saying that, he pushed past her to leave.


    However, he had taken no more than two steps when he felt a sharp pain in his neck. It was very light;


    it almost felt like a mosquito bite. Afterward, he became dizzy and light-headed. Moreover, he heard


    Olivia yelling for Eugene before he fell to the ground. Olivia must have done something to me. This


    feeling is simr to what I usually feel when she performs acupuncture on me.


    Brian had guessed correctly¡ªOlivia had stuck a needle into the back of his neck. After all, he was


    being utterly unreasonable. When she came downstairs, she was worried that something might have


    happened to them. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to allow North toe with her. Not only that, but she also


    brought her needles along with her just in case. To her surprise, there were no enemies. Even so, the


    two men had ended up in this miserable state. Brian is acting so odd; how can I just let him leave? We


    need to make him stay for now.


    Then, Eugene looked at Olivia gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first. We need to treat your wounds!¡± Olivia said as she helped Eugene drag Brian


    upstairs.


    When North saw the state the two men were in, he was shocked too. ¡°What happened? Who did this to


    them?!¡±


    Olivia felt extremely speechless. ¡°They were fighting among themselves!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, North fell silent. The two adultsid Brian down on the sofa. After that,


    Olivia asked puzzledly, ¡°What on earth was the matter with you two?! Why were you guys fighting?!¡±


    Eugene suppressed his pain as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He attacked me without saying


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll treat your wounds.¡± As she talked, she took out some antiseptic cotton from the


    medical kit and helped him clean out his wounds. The more she treated his wounds, the angrier she


    became. ¡°How can this guy be so brutal? Don¡¯t you know how to fight back?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he felt inexplicably happy that his girlfriend was upset because of his pains.


    ¡°I did fight back. If I didn¡¯t fight back, I¡¯d have been beaten to death.¡±


    She red at him wordlessly as he gave her a foolish smile. ¡°Brian is so much lighter than you.¡±


    He replied, ¡°I can¡¯t actually do anything to him, right? What if his illness rpsed after how much effort


    you put in to cure him?¡±


    Then, Olivia nced sideways at Brian again. ¡°What¡¯s with him? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to eat braised


    pork in brown sauce? Why did he suddenly start fighting you?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Something must have happened. When will he regain consciousness?¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Olivia said, ¡°I can wake him up at any time. Do you want me to wake him up? What if he attacks you


    again?¡±


    Eugene smiled as he tugged on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you? I can¡¯t believe how amazing you are!¡±


    She snorted in response. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Ever since I learned acupuncture, I¡¯ve been studying


    acupuncture points. I know where to stick my needle to make somebody go numb or make somebody


    hurt so badly they¡¯d want to faint. This is no big deal, alright?¡±


    Then, he gently held her hand in his. However, his eyes were filled with heartache¡ªshe must have


    gone through a lot of suffering to obtain her current abilities. ¡°My girlfriend is the best.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she became very pleased. Feeling warm and fluffy inside, she said, ¡°Of course. So,


    do you really want to wake him up?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Yeah. I want to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Thus, she grunted in reply. Taking out a needle, she stuck it into Brian¡¯s wrist. In less than three


    minutes, he slowly regained consciousness. As he nced around in confusion, he recognized the


    familiar atmosphere and decorations¡ªhe was inside Olivia¡¯s house. Closing his eyes, he wished he


    could just faint again right then.


    Olivia noticed that he was awake. Stepping forward with a gloomy expression, she said, ¡°If you have


    something to say, say it. If Eugene deserves a beating, I won¡¯t stop you then.¡±


    Eugene spoke too. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re in a bad mood and simply need a ce to vent your emotions?


    Or, did somebody say something to you?¡±


    At first, Brian had no ns to talk. However, his fury surged up without any warning upon hearing


    Eugene¡¯s voice. Thus, he sat up abruptly. Almost instantly, Olivia and North stood in front of Eugene. ¡°If


    you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t fight!¡±


    Brian was shocked. Are they worried I might attack? How can they be so selfless for the sake of


    Eugene?!


    Eugene was also surprised to see the two people standing in front of him. For a moment, he was so


    touched that he didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He felt a bit like crying, and his voice became


    hoarse too. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said and made them sit down on the sofa.


    Brian sneered, ¡°What about him is so worth it that you¡¯d protect him in this manner?¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°What on earth did you learn about me?¡±


    On the other hand, Brian questioningly asked, ¡°Are you afraid of people finding out?¡±


    Then, Eugene¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±


    Brian snorted coldly, ¡°Isaac ck; he works for you, right?¡±


    Eugene was shocked by his words. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?! Where is he?!¡±


    After that, Brian closed his eyes slightly. The disappointment that washed over him at that moment


    nearly broke him. Perhaps, I still held some hope in my heart. I clearly hoped that I had merely


    misunderstood him and falsely used him. But, what else am I expecting now?


    ¡°Are you looking for him? Why?¡±


    However, Eugene was rather anxious. ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    Brian was seeing red by then. ¡°It¡¯s toote. He told me everything.¡±


    In response, Eugene frowned. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring him, Brian gazed at Olivia and North. ¡°Do you know what kind of person you¡¯re trying to


    protect? He is a demon! For the sake of his own prosperity, he abandoned me and my mother. Putting


    that aside, he even arranged for somebody to cause a car ident to kill my mother! How can I not hit


    him?! I want to kill him!¡± He red at Eugene with eyes full of hatred. ¡°Eugene, you and I are sworn


    enemies for life!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia eximed in surprise, ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible, right?! Aren¡¯t you biological


    brothers?¡± They had the same mother! How could Eugene possibly do something like that?!


    Eugene scowled fiercely, and his eyes seemed disappointed. ¡°Brian, I thought you learned a little more


    about me after spending so much time together. At the very least, you should have learned to


    distinguish the truth from lies. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so easily provoked!¡±


    Then, Brian stood up agitatedly, pointing at Eugene and yelling, ¡°Shut up! Provoke? I was the one who


    trusted you far too much! I trusted you so much that I nearly denied my own existence! What about


    you?! What have you done?! How could youy a hand on Mom?!¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Eugene sat on the sofa with a gaze that could freeze one to the bones. ¡°What are you thinking?! Your


    mother is my mother too! Do you think I would actually send somebody to run down my own mother?!¡±


    On the other hand, Brian¡¯s eyes were covered with a denseyer of mist. ¡°I admit; you might not have


    meant it. But, if you didn¡¯t n out that car ident to gain Lara¡¯s trust, would Mom have died?! No


    matter what you say, Mom¡¯s death is rted to you. I can understand the reason why you did it, but


    that doesn¡¯t mean I can forgive you, Eugene! I will never forgive you!¡±


    Eugene took several deep breaths repeatedly. This is driving me nuts! All of a sudden, he stood up and


    smacked his hand against Brian¡¯s neck. Then, Brian crumpled onto the sofa.


    Staring at Eugene suspiciously, Olivia asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then, he leaned back against the sofa tiredly andzily spat out, ¡°He¡¯s annoying!¡±


    She sighed quietly. Aware that he was in a bad mood, she left him alone. Instead, she took out her


    needles and started performing acupuncture on Brian. Today was hisst day of treatment, thus, she


    couldn¡¯t let all her efforts go to waste.


    On the other hand, North nced at Eugene before ncing at Olivia. After that, he turned around and


    went back to his room. What on earth is going on? I¡¯m going to investigate this. Logging into the Will-o''-


    Wisp Headquarters¡¯ website, he searched the archives for the report Lone Wolf created after


    investigating the incident back then.


    The reason why the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters had managed to survive for such a long time without


    weakening was that it truly was a mysterious and secret organization. Aside from that, it was also


    because it held information on everybody. There was nothing the Will-o''-Wisp couldn¡¯t find¡ªit was


    simply a matter of whether or not they were interested to find it in the first ce.


    For example, if other people could search and obtain information from ten years ago, then the Will-o''-


    Wisp Headquarters was capable of searching up information reaching twenty years back. For that


    reason, many fought to join the team and even went so far as to spare no effort to build a good


    rtionship with the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters. Leaving aside the five core leaders of the team that


    included North, even just interacting with a normal member of the team was a great honor.


    North¡¯s small fingers flew across the keyboard as he typed furiously. Soon, he found it¡ªthe pictures


    and relevant information rting to the car ident back then.


    On the 5th of August, a multi-vehicle collision urred on Jennings Street due to slippery roads


    caused by rain. A ck van had collided with a taxi, which had a female passenger in it. The female


    passenger was heavily injured in the ident and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Unfortunately, sheter passed away at the hospital. ording to the police investigation, the ident


    was caused by a drunk driver.


    After reading that, North¡¯s expression became solemn. Then, he investigated the background of the


    driver. The driver¡¯s name was Isaac ck and he worked directly under Eugene. On that day, he drove


    under the influence of alcohol and caused the ident. After the incident, he was sentenced to


    imprisonment for three and a half years. He was released early because of good behavior. There was


    also a picture of Eugene kneeling in front of the hospital bed at the hospital.


    By now, North was scowling fiercely. Could it be that my daddy masterminded this incident? Thus, he


    continued to investigate further, refusing to believe that Eugene was behind the incident. It wasn¡¯t until


    he came across a new piece of information that a smile appeared on his face¡­


    In the living room, Olivia finished performing acupuncture on Brian and looked at Eugene. He had been


    silent all this while and was covering his eyes with his arm. At that moment, he looked very vulnerable.


    It was a side of him that she had never seen before. Sitting beside him, she asked, ¡°Do you want to talk


    to me about it?¡±


    However, Eugene did not say anything. Even so, the image of North and Olivia standing in front of him


    and protecting him shed across his mind all of a sudden. It made him feel like crying again. So, he


    reached out and hugged her tight, burying his head in her neck. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, she allowed him to hold her. Hisrge hands patted her on the back lightly. Then, she


    lightlyforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, then don¡¯t.¡±


    Again, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a while, Olivia said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, you


    should go back and rest. We can leave everything until tomorrow.¡±


    However, Eugene didn¡¯t want to go home. Instead, the arm he wrapped around her tightened


    considerably.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    ¡°You probably heard a lot about me from Brian, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah. He told me your mother was set up to leave her marriage with nothing but the


    clothes on her back. Also, both of you promised to follow your mother. Despite the promise you made,


    you remained back at the Nn Residence in the end. For that reason, he has always resented you.¡±


    Eugene smiled as he looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She studied him. Although he was smiling, his smile had turned considerably cooler for some reason.


    Thus, she considered her words carefully before saying, ¡°Do you have some sort of predicament that


    you cannot speak about?¡±


    In response, he questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw away all the


    wealth and glory?¡±


    Holding his hand, she said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like that. Besides, you¡¯re very tolerant toward Brian. If


    you really didn¡¯t care for him, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to treat his illness, let alone help him out


    from the shadows. Moreover, didn¡¯t Brian suffer a sh wound on his armst time? After that, you


    arrived extremely early the next morning, and your eyes werepletely bloodshot¡ªyou clearly didn¡¯t


    get a wink of sleep all night. More importantly, you helped Brian carry some of the stuff when we were


    returning from doing some grocery shopping. That showed that you knew about the wound on his arm


    beforehand. If I put two and two together¡­ You were with Brian that night. Also, there¡¯s a high


    possibility that you were involved in a fight too! A brother that is willing to get into a fight for his younger


    brother¡­ Would a brother like that abandon his family for the sake of wealth and glory?¡±


    This time around, his smile came from his heart. That¡¯s my Olivia, alright! ¡°It¡¯s a pity but¡­ Brian will


    never understand!¡±


    Mulling over it for a while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not it, either. Back then, he was just a young boy.


    Therefore, it was a devastating blow to him. You were the evil elder brother who abandoned him and


    his mother. With such a strong preconceived impression fixed in his head, it¡¯s natural that he would


    immediately think negatively when ites to matters rted to you. On the other hand, I¡¯m an


    outsider. Putting aside the fact that I¡¯ve known you for such a long time and have a better


    understanding of who you are¡­ If I may be blunt, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you did do something to


    them. It wouldn¡¯t affect the feelings I have for you. I will always find an excuse or create a reason for


    why you had to do what you did. After all, one¡¯s heart will always be partial toward somebody, and mine


    is partial toward you!¡±


    ¡®One¡¯s heart will always be partial toward somebody, and mine is partial toward you!¡¯ Those words were


    soforting. Eugene had been both angry and depressed tonight. Even so, he felt wave after wave of


    heartwarming feelings washing over him. Olivia was never one to straightforwardly express her


    emotions. Thus, it was even more awkward for her to express her love in words. Just like her son, she


    is difficult and awkward on the outside. Even if I kissed her, she immediately looks very ufortable.


    But, when I¡¯m at my lowest, she gives me strength. From the subconscious actions of both mother and


    son tonight, as well as the words she just uttered¡­ even if she never said a single loving word, I can


    tell that she loves me! It¡¯s because she loves me that she is so forgiving and indulgent!


    Then, he kissed her lightly on her forehead. ¡°Thank you, Olivia!¡± Reaching out, he hugged her close.


    ¡°Perhaps, you are right. I¡¯ve never told him anything. So, he might not know what I¡¯m thinking about. I


    didn¡¯t want him to know about all the darkness in this world. I simply wanted him to live brightly and


    happily. At the very least, he didn¡¯t need to be like me. Before I met you, I was no more than a walking


    corpse¡ªI didn¡¯t have much aspirations nor visions of the future. The only thought in my head was to kill


    Lara and Edward.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she looked at him in surprise.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Subconsciously hugging her tighter, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, please! I didn¡¯t dare to tell you


    because I was afraid that you¡¯d be scared of me and leave me!¡±


    Olivia lightly patted him on his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I agreed to be your girlfriend, I knew we¡¯d face


    all sorts of troubles in the future. Besides, Brian told me about this a long time ago.¡±


    For some reason, Eugene felt extremely touched. ¡°I will protect you. At first, I didn¡¯t want to drag you


    into this, but my ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes that kept cropping up. I hopelessly fell in love


    with you, and Brian became somebody like me¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your current rtionship with Brian? Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re cold toward


    everybody. An eye for an eye; you have to show the person, who has hurt you repeatedly, that you¡¯re


    not a pushover. They won¡¯t be able to understand unless they¡¯ve had a taste of their own medicine! If


    you tolerated your mother being harassed in that manner, I¡¯d be more suspicious of you. Also,


    everyone is a first-timer, so there¡¯s no saying who should give way to whom!¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    After listening to Olivia, he suddenly felt as if his heart was being submerged in a hot spring, and it


    made the blood in his body feel warm and fuzzy. All this while, he had thought that his blood was made


    of ice, except when it came to his father, Edward Nn. He was obsessed with the thought of killing his


    father. ¡°These are the happiest and most fulfilling days that I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for


    Brian too. Besides, it¡¯s all due to your efforts that our rtionship has improved to what it is today. In


    the past, I never dared to dream of a day where I would have a wife and a child. There was nothing


    else in my life except revenge.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart breaking for him. ¡°Did you stay behind for the sake of your revenge?¡±


    He nodded in response. ¡°Yeah, I guess. It was also because of Brian. At the time, I was only 15. I was


    still a student and didn¡¯t know much about how to manage apany. Moreover, Brian kept following


    me around all the time. Meanwhile, the entire high society shamed and humiliated my mother. She


    could have returned to her family. My grandfather would not have said anything, but my uncles would


    have treated her coldly. In the first ce, my mother had been framed. So, when her family refused to


    help her out and treated her coldly instead, there was no way she would continue to remain there with


    all the anger she felt toward them. Additionally, Brian would asionally faint without warning. He


    would be in great danger every time it happened. It was potentially life-threatening if rescue came just a


    bit slower. If my mother had to take care of both my brother and me without any source of ie


    whatsoever, how would she survive?¡±


    Staring at him in disbelief, she asked, ¡°You considered all that at the tender age of 15?!¡±


    He burst outughing. ¡°People grow up quickly when they are faced with troubles. If I didn¡¯t experience


    all that, I don¡¯t think I would have thought that far either. That night, I came home from school to see my


    mother and another man tied up on the floor and covered insh marks. Edward was sitting on the sofa


    with a stern expression, yelling at my mother and asking for a divorce. Later, I learned that it was


    because my mother and that man had been caught in an illicit rtionship by my father himself. More


    than 10 years ago, an unfaithful woman was not widely epted by the public. Thus, high society was


    flooded with all sorts of unbearable rumors that spread like wildfire, especially since my mother was a


    well-knowndy. You can never imagine what it feels like to be unable to clear one¡¯s own name despite


    being set up. During their divorce, Edward was preupied with how he could get away with paying


    less alimony to my mother. However, all my mother wanted was Brian and me; she didn¡¯t want anything


    else. Afterward, I heard from my mother that she had been deceived by that man. He had tricked her


    into going to the hotel. At the time, that man was a butler working at the residence. Since he usually


    took good care of us, my mother didn¡¯t suspect him at all.¡±


    To be honest, she had heard this story from Brian before. Still, it wasn¡¯t as in-depth and detailed as


    what Eugene was telling her right now. ¡°Did your father set it all up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That butlerter died and took the secret of who he was working for at the time to his grave. I¡¯m


    certain he was being ckmailed or threatened. But, I can think of nobody else aside from Edward and


    Lara. After all, Edward had been thinking of divorcing my mother and marrying Lara for a long time, but


    Grandpa opposed it. Besides, marriage among the wealthy was not something that could be broken up


    without just reason. It¡¯s not wrong to say that it could lead to a domino effect. When Edward was


    unable to leave his marriage, he began to abuse my mother in all sorts of ways. When I say abuse, I


    don¡¯t mean physical abuse. Instead, it was emotional abuse. He refused to go home. It might be an


    exaggeration to say that I never saw a glimpse of him throughout my childhood, but I only saw him


    asionally. On those asions, he was either having a screaming match with my mother or leaving


    the house after arguing with my mother! After that, my mother would secretly cry all by herself. Of


    course, both Brian and I would be yelled at too. But, inparison, he scolded me far less than he


    scolded Brian!¡±


    Olivia asked, ¡°Why? Does your father prefer girls?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene sneered, ¡°No, he simply hates the children my mother gave birth to! The first time, he slept with


    my mother because he was drunk. Thus, I was conceived. For that reason, he married my mother.


    Down the road, Edward got into a rtionship with Lara and wanted a divorce. On the other hand,


    Brian was conceived due to the stupidest mistake my mother made as herst-ditch effort to get back


    her cheating husband. I don¡¯t know who she got the idea from, but she drugged Edward and conceived


    Brian as a result. After that incident, Edward hated my mother to the core! Because of Brian and I, their


    marriage continued for more than ten years. During that time, he even threw Brian out of the house


    once. In the end, my mother was framed as an unfaithful wife, and my father finally got the divorce he


    wanted. Less than a month after his divorce, he openly married Lara.¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    All of a sudden, Olivia could somewhat understand Eugene¡¯s hatred. Anybody would choose to get


    revenge if they had a father who not only shirked his duties as a father but also framed their mother,


    who had suffered all sorts of abuse because of him. Then, she nced at Eugene suspiciously. ¡°At that


    time, Lara and Edward must have been very suspicious of you, right? How did you survive? Moreover,


    you even managed to help out your mother and Brian in secret.¡± After saying that, she abruptly turned


    to look at him. ¡°What Brian said couldn¡¯t have been true, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t trust him, but the way he was acting tonight clearly showed that he med


    himself for what happened. If this incident had nothing to do with him, he wouldn¡¯t act like that!


    In response, Eugene lifted his gaze and looked at her with an expression that seemed to say: ¡®How


    could you think that of me?!¡¯


    Thus, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I know you weren¡¯t behind it. But, the way you act makes me think that


    you were involved in the matter somehow, right?¡±


    He sighed deeply before saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! My mother got into the car ident six months after


    she left the Nn Family. After they left, I began recruiting and training my own men in secret. I didn¡¯t


    have money, but Grandpa doted on me at the time. Thus, my allowance was never cut off. Isaac was


    the first person I recruited at the time. He wasn¡¯t chosen to be a bodyguard candidate, but I took him in


    because he seemed capable. But, I didn¡¯t hire him to protect me. At the Nn Residence, I was


    protected by Grandpa. Therefore, Edward and Lara didn¡¯t dare to openly do anything to me. However,


    that wasn¡¯t the same for my mother and Brian. For that reason, I sent Isaac to secretly protect my


    mother and Brian. After that, he devoted himself to protecting my mother for more than three months.


    During that period, he managed to solve some minor troubles for them. Just as I was starting to let my


    guard down and focus on my own affairs, I received a phone call from him one day. He told me that he


    had identally collided into the car my mother was in while he was driving, and my mother was in the


    hospital for emergency treatment.¡± Pausing for a moment, he sighed again. ¡°I was still young and


    inexperienced, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. When I was older, I finally noticed that there were too


    many coincidences lined up together for that incident to actually be a coincidence. Isaac was working


    for me, but he ran into my mother. The main purpose for that was to turn us brothers against each


    other. You saw it for yourself; Brian would still believe that even today. Secondly, they wanted to get rid


    of my mother lest she caused trouble in the future. Lastly, Brian would be a goner without my mother. It


    was three birds with one stone. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t consider it so deeply at the time. Back then,


    Isaac knelt in front of me and begged for mercy. So, I sent him to the police station after beating him


    up. By the time the pieces of the puzzle clicked in ce for me, he was gone without a trace. Since


    then, I¡¯ve been looking for him. I¡¯ve been ming myself for it¡ªwhy didn¡¯t I notice what they did in the


    first ce?¡±


    Upon hearing that, her expression became one of disgust. After that, sheforted him, saying, ¡°You


    were young, na?ve, and inexperienced back then. Moreover, no ordinary person could have imagined


    that they would do something so unimaginably cruel! Still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the man


    you¡¯ve been looking for all this while would suddenly turn up at your doorstep?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Yes, they must be trying to create a rift between Brian and me on purpose. I guess they felt


    that we were getting along too well. So, they released that man to confuse us with falsehoods.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Do you mean Lara and your father?¡±


    In response, he looked gloomy. ¡°Who else could it be if not them?¡±


    On the other hand, she looked extremely concerned. ¡°But, how are you going to exin this to Brian?


    After all, Isaac was one of your men! I believe everything you said, but Brian might not!¡±


    Holding her hands in his, Eugene¡¯s thumb gently made circles against the back of her hand as he


    mockingly smiled and said, ¡°They must be certain that Brian and I will turn against each other like how


    we did before. That¡¯s why they released Isaac. But, they¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m no longer the same


    person I was back then. If it wasn¡¯t out of respect for Grandpa, we might have been at each other¡¯s


    throats a long time ago. For now, I want Grandpa to live out the rest of his life peacefully. I will get my


    revenge on them sooner orter. Besides, I have sufficient reasons to make Brian believe me.¡±


    Then, Olivia stared at him in surprise. ¡°What?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Eugene looked at Olivia and smiled. ¡°Truthfully, my mother isn¡¯t dead. Back then, my mother was


    already in the operating room by the time I rushed over to the hospital, and Brian stood outside the


    operating room and blocked me from going in. I didn¡¯t know what condition my mother was in, so I


    desperately begged a doctor to bring me inside. However, my mother was in critical condition at the


    time. The doctor informed me that she might end up in a vegetative state. I didn¡¯t dare to tell Brian


    about her condition. If she fell into aa, how would these two sickly people take care of each other?


    Thus, I went to my grandpa. He helped me sneak my mother out of the hospital and sent her to a


    secret location to be treated. Moreover, he took control of the people who were monitoring the situation


    from the shadows. When Brian learned that my mother did not survive the incident, he passed out


    again. By the time he woke up again, he rushed over to the funeral home and fought with me, thinking


    that I buried our mother behind his back. At this point, I admit that I was using him. But, it was for his


    sake. He was only safe if we were not on good terms. Afterward, I helped him get back on the right


    track, a little at a time. I might not have been in contact with him all these years, but I know everything


    that has been going on in his life.¡±


    Olivia was shaken by what she heard. Then, she said in disbelief, ¡°It must have been hard for you as


    the elder brother. Then, where is your mother now?¡±


    He replied, ¡°She¡¯s at a location I arranged for her.¡±


    After that, Olivia frowned and considered everything he had told her again. ¡°Even if your father doesn¡¯t


    love your mother, aren¡¯t you and Brian his biological sons? Why doesn¡¯t he love his own children?


    Besides, wasn¡¯t he worried that both of you would be strongly criticized by the public if he turned your


    mother¡¯s incident into such a huge scandal?¡±


    He coldly spat out, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? Brian and I were kids he never wanted! If he never


    had us, he might have had a smoother divorce! How could he possibly care for a bunch of stumbling


    blocks that he hated in the first ce?¡±


    Frowning deeply, she said again, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t love you because he considered the two of you little


    more than shackles hindering his divorce¡­ was it worth doing all this just for Lara? Does he love her


    that much? Does he love her so much that he doesn¡¯t mind iming that he was cheated on, setting up


    his ex-wife to be kicked out of the marriage with nothing but the clothes on her back, treating his sons


    like they were no more than strangers, and even causing a car ident to kill your mother after his


    divorce? Isn¡¯t that overdoing it a little? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    He frowned in response but didn¡¯t bother considering it deeply. ¡°He has always been very caring toward


    Lara. Even now, he obeys everything she says. If that isn¡¯t love, then what is it? If he didn¡¯t cause such


    a huge scandal out of it, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to get a divorce!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, she didn¡¯t know how to exin her thoughts well. Thus, she mulled over it and tried


    to arrange her thoughts before saying, ¡°Logically speaking, if all Lara and your dad wanted was to force


    your mother to get a divorce, then Lara already achieved her goal! So then, why did they have to kill


    your mother? Either you have been considering this from the wrong direction, and they aren¡¯t the ones


    behind it at all, or they actually wanted to kill your mother to conceal something else!¡±


    Upon hearing that, he scowled fiercely. In the beginning, he had simply assumed that they were afraid


    of him exacting revenge on them, and that¡¯s why they did their best to suppress him, use his men to kill


    his mother, as well as turn the brothers against each other. Now that he heard what Olivia said, he


    couldn¡¯t help thinking that what she said made sense. ¡°Tomorrow, I n to bring Brian with me to visit


    my mother. I¡¯ll ask her about this while I¡¯m at it. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± she reflexively rejected the offer. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, I¡¯ll go with you another time.¡±


    The corners of Eugene¡¯s mouth turned up into a teasing smile. ¡°At first, I wanted to give you some time


    to mentally prepare yourself too. But, I don¡¯t n to marry anybody else except you. So, you don¡¯t need


    to feel so mentally burdened. Besides, you¡¯ve already met grandpa and Brian, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big


    deal to meet your future mother-inw, right?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Olivia felt speechless. How is that the same? I met Grandpa and Brian


    before we became a couple, okay?

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Besides, his mother is somebody who has been hidden away for so many years! How can I, who just


    became his girlfriend not long ago, meet her so soon?! What if we break up in the future?! Wouldn¡¯t I


    spill the beans on where his mother is hidden if somebody threatens me? No, I can¡¯t meet her!


    Definitely not! ¡°No way, I¡¯m not mentally prepared for it.¡±


    Eugeneughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to marry me tomorrow; what do you need to be


    mentally prepared for? Don¡¯t worry; my mother is very easy to get along with!¡± When he saw that Olivia


    was still hesitating, he added, ¡°To be honest, I wanted to ask you for a favor too. After the car ident,


    the nerves in my mother¡¯s legs were damaged. Even now, she has trouble walking. If you go, it¡¯s a


    good chance for you to examine her too!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliva fell silent.


    By the time Brian woke up, it was already the next morning. Looking around, he discovered that he was


    in Olivia¡¯s house. Moreover, Eugene was sleeping on the sofa next to him. Does that mean we slept


    over at her house? Rubbing his sore neck, he immediately recalled the events of yesterday. Thus, his


    anger red up uncontrobly again.


    Sitting up, he heard Eugene¡¯s voice before he could even move. ¡°Keep your voice down. Olivia and her


    son are still asleep!¡±


    Then, he red at Eugene furiously, only to realize that Eugene had yet to even open his eyes. The


    anger boiling inside him had nowhere to go. Although he didn¡¯t argue with Eugene, he didn¡¯t want to


    stay under the same roof as Eugene. Thus, he put on his shoes to leave.


    Before he took more than two steps, he heard Eugene saying in azy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know


    the truth?¡±


    Brian stopped in his tracks and nced back at Eugene. ¡°Are you going to justify yourself again?¡±


    At that moment, Eugene slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not justifying anything. If you want to know the


    truth, thene with uster!¡±


    Brian subconsciously put his guard up. ¡°Where to?¡±


    The corners of Eugene¡¯s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. ¡°What else can I do to you?¡±


    Brian retorted, ¡°You¡¯re somebody who can even kill your own mother! What can¡¯t you do to me?¡±


    He knew that if he said that, Eugene would be angry. However, he refused to let things go


    Eugene¡¯s way. Just as he expected, Eugene looked furious upon hearing those words. Then, Eugene


    sighed. After a long while, he slowly uttered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t look at me with that expression as if


    I owe you something. I will tell you everything today.¡±


    Brian narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°About what?¡±


    Eugene stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    After saying that, he headed into the kitchen. Last night, he had soaked the rice well. So, he pressed


    the button on the rice cooker to make congee. Then, he went to the fridge and took out the ingredients


    to prepare breakfast.


    At first, Brian nned to leave. However, it felt as if his legs were caught by tree roots¡ªhe could not


    move no matter what he did. Looking at the figure busy working in the kitchen, his emotions slowly


    calmed down and he began to wonder whether the words Isaac said could be trusted. Would a man


    willing to cook for his wife and child in the kitchen really be a murderer who killed his own mother?


    Should I investigate this some more before I decide on anything? After all, what I learnedst night was


    so difficult to ept that I lost control of my emotions. Just then, the door to the bedroom opened with


    a soft click, and he nced in the direction of the sound.


    Olivia was wearing fluffy, pink pajamas as she walked out of the bedroom. Her face was bare without


    any traces of makeup. Then, she greeted him softly and sleepily. Her voice was still hoarse from sleep


    as she said, ¡°Good morning, Brian.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was treating him as usual.


    On the other hand, Brian stood there awkwardly and responded vaguely, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She didn¡¯t stay for long in the living room. Instead, she went directly into the kitchen and leaned close


    to Eugene. ¡°What is my boyfriend making for breakfast?¡±


    Eugene ced the things in his hands down and turned around. Hugging her, he kissed her on the


    forehead. Then, he held her as he said, ¡°I was thinking of making sauteed spinach with garlic, radish


    soup with vermicelli, congee, hard-boiled eggs¡­¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Listening to their conversation in the kitchen, Brian felt like he was in a daze. It felt like he had gone


    back to the day before¡ªbefore he learned about the truth. Can I still think of them as my brother and


    his wife?


    While he was still deep in his thoughts, Olivia¡¯s voice rang out from the kitchen. ¡°Brian, do you have


    anything you want to eat? You can ask your brother to make it for you.¡±


    He snorted in response, ¡°No need!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t get dejected by his response. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I make you some pickles in soy


    sauce?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to eat it, but that he didn¡¯t know what that was.


    At the dining table, Brian stared at the te of ck shredded radish. Are you telling me that¡¯s the


    legendary pickles in soy sauce?


    Olivia exined awkwardly, ¡°Your brother said it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Actually, Olivia found it rather tasty too.


    ncing at her suspiciously, he hesitantly took a bite of the pickles in soy sauce. It was very crisp and


    not as salty as he imagined it to be. Although it didn¡¯t look good, it certainly was tasty! He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s


    delicious!¡±


    Then, she happily nced over at Eugene. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve learned a new specialty dish?¡±


    Eugene smiled encouragingly. ¡°Yeah. You have four specialty dishes now.¡±


    After breakfast, the four of them left the house. North was on school holiday. So, he came with them


    too. First, they took a three-hour-long flight. After that, they went to the pier and boarded a cruise ship.


    It was North¡¯s first time taking a boat and everything was a curious sight to him. Thus, he ran about


    excitedly; one moment he would dash onto the deck to enjoy the wind, and the next moment he would


    run back to the cabin to listen to their conversations.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Brian asked again.


    In response, Eugene nced at him. ¡°Why do you keep asking? Won¡¯t you know when you get there?¡±


    On the other hand, North smiled in great delight. I know; we¡¯re going to Promise Ind. It¡¯s my daddy¡¯s


    private property. Just the ind itself is worth several billion! How¡¯s that?! My daddy can get rid of


    everything that isn¡¯t satisfactory! More importantly, he treats Mommy well! Thus, he couldn¡¯t hide the


    triumphant expression on his face. Delightedly swinging his legs from the chair, he looked like he was


    bragging no matter how one looked at him.


    In contrast to North¡¯s swaggering look, Olivia looked inexplicably uneasy. I wonder what Eugene¡¯s


    mother will think about a woman with a child, like me? Will she look down on me? What if she dislikes


    me? After all, she is his biological mother! Mired in anxiety, the boat docked at the port¡ªthey had


    arrived at Promise Ind.


    It was alreadyte afternoon by the time they arrived outside and the light of the setting sun was


    stunningly gorgeous! Olivia took in her surroundings. It was not the barrennd that she had imagined.


    Rather, it was lush and full of life. The beach and the beach umbres¡­ It was quite a well-developed


    ind; moreover, it was a tourist attraction with beautiful scenery!


    However, Eugene led them in through a different entrance. When the bodyguard by the door noticed


    Eugene, he immediately greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Hi. How is the business recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going swimmingly! The north is getting cold, so it¡¯s the peak season for us,¡± the man said as he led


    them inside.


    They were in an extremely private area. The tourists were all gathered at the tourist attractions, so


    nobody woulde to this side. Besides, workers were managing this ce all year round. This ce


    put Eugene at ease. Unfortunately, it was a little far from the city anding here was a hassle.


    On the other hand, Brian became more and more confused. I heard of Promise Ind a long time ago.


    I even talked about it with other people. We were discussing who had such foresight to buy up this


    ce and turn it into such a lucrative business. It looks like it has something to do with Eugene.


    Otherwise, this man wouldn¡¯t have addressed him as Mr. Nn. I can tell hees here frequently.


    While he was still caught in a daze, Olivia¡¯s eyes started to blur. This ce is so beautiful!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    When I¡¯m older, I want to find a ce like this to live out my elderly years!


    On the other hand, North had a delighted expression on his face all this while. He looked like he was


    very proud of his father!


    They walked around a rocky cliff and traversed through a maze-like path for a long while before they


    arrived at a vi. It was a three-story vi with stand-alone buildings on both sides and an intricately


    carved gate. Upon walking inside, they were greeted with a cobblestone path. Moreover, there were all


    sorts of rare vegetation nted in the garden. Not only that, but even the swimming pool and the


    garden were very well-maintained. One nce was enough to tell that the owner here was very stylish!


    It was spring all year round, and the scenery was beautiful. Thus, it was the perfect ce for somebody


    to recuperate from their illness!


    Eugene felt inexplicably touched. I finally managed to bring Olivia here! My mother has always asked


    me to bring Olivia here for her to see, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell Olivia about the ugly side of the Nn


    Family. I was afraid that it would scare her away. It seems like my dispute with Brian this time around


    isn¡¯t without any benefits!


    Meanwhile, Olivia became extremely nervous for some reason, and her hand, which was held by


    Eugene, started sweating slightly. However, North bounced around excitedly. He didn¡¯t seem to have


    the self-awareness of being at somebody else¡¯s house.


    On the other hand, Brian nced about his surroundings. The yard gave him an inexplicably familiar


    feeling. The nearer he got, the stronger that feeling became. All of a sudden, he realized why. Isn¡¯t this


    how my house used to look more than 10 years ago? Even the positioning of the nts is the same!


    Those are the tulips and thevender that my mother used to love. Even the swing is ced in the


    same position! His heart began to pound wildly. Why does this ce look so simr to my house? Why


    did Eugene bring me here? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ No; no. No¡­ That¡¯s impossible! Mom has been dead for so


    many years. How can she still be alive?


    Despite that, he subconsciously wanted to learn the answer to his questions. Thus, his steps became


    longer and longer. The door to the house was ajar. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a woman


    sitting on the sofa, hugging a little orange cat in her arms. She rebukingly said, ¡°You¡¯re way toozy!


    How can you snuggle against me and fall asleep?!¡± As she spoke, she stood up and headed toward the


    bedroom.


    Brian started trembling uncontrobly, and his tears began to fall. It¡¯s really Mom! She¡¯s alive¡­


    At the same time, Olivia widened her eyes in surprise. Didn¡¯t Eugene say she had difficulty walking?!


    Then, she red at Eugene usingly as if rebuking him for lying to her!


    Eugene burst outughing. If I didn¡¯t say that I needed her toe and treat my mother, she wouldn¡¯t


    havee! However, he simply touched herfortingly as she was about to explode from anger. ¡°To


    be honest, she¡¯s been cured. Even so, I don¡¯t feel at ease. So, I would like you to examine her, please!¡±


    After saying that, he shouted toward the woman who was heading back to her bedroom, ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    The woman paused and turned back abruptly. When she saw the four people standing by the door, she


    waspletely taken aback. She studied Olivia curiously, then looked at North. Finally, her gaze


    landed on Brian, and her tears instantly caused her vision to go blurry. ¡°Brian¡ª¡± Then, she stumbled


    toward them.


    Brian¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. After the joy that came with knowing his mother was still alive, it


    transformed into a strong sense of bitterness. She is still alive. Yet, she has never even contacted me


    once throughout these years. She didn¡¯t care about how much I missed her and longed for her; she


    didn¡¯t care that I became enemies with Eugene because of that incident; she didn¡¯t care that I had been


    all alone without anybody to lean on! More annoyingly, Eugene knew everything, but he said nothing!


    He has been ying me for a fool! ¡°Did you fake your death just to be rid of me?!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Brian¡¯s hoarse voice was so soft that it was barely audible. Perhaps that was the reason he looked like


    a wounded hedgehog¡ªhe was attacking everybody in sight!


    Ellen arthy strode over to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    However, he reacted explosively, throwing her hand off his arm as he yelled, ¡°That¡¯s not what?! You¡¯re


    alive, but you never told me! Why?!¡± He felt like crying, and his tears welled up in his eyes. Not wanting


    to be seen by others, he turned and fled into the bedroom.


    Then, Eugene sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you and North keep my motherpany here?


    I¡¯m going after him!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Olivia subconsciously wanted to reach out and stop him. How am I


    supposed to keep your motherpany?! I don¡¯t know what to say! Even so, it was clear that she had


    no choice in the matter.


    Meanwhile, Ellen watched as Eugene chased after Brian. After that, she withdrew her gaze and smiled


    helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re Olivia, right? I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Nn.¡±


    Ellen leaned down and looked at North, asking, ¡°You¡¯re my lil¡¯ grandson, right? Your daddy always talks


    about you!¡±


    Grinning widely, North answered, ¡°Hello, Grandma!¡±


    Hearing him call her ¡®Grandma¡¯ made her very happy. ¡°What a good boy! Come on in.¡±


    Thus, Olivia and North went inside. As soon as they walked in, North saw the little orange cat.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s its name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Ginger.¡±


    His eyes shone with excitement. Picking up a ball, he yed with the cat. ¡°Come here, Ginger. Ginger,


    look here¡ª¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia swallowed nervously. How I wish I could borrow some of the naturally familiar


    nature of that little b*stard. Why the hell am I so nervous anyway?!


    Then, Ellen nced at the nervous Olivia. ¡°Have a seat, Olivia. Don¡¯t be so nervous; just think of this


    ce like your own home. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Eugene. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    beautiful.¡±


    Olivia gave an embarrassedugh. ¡°Mrs. Nn, you¡¯re very beautiful too.¡± Her words were honest.


    Ellen was an intellectual beauty. All her gestures were overflowing with the grace of ady. One could


    tell immediately that she was a gentlewoman. Compared to Lara, who had an aggressive beauty, Ellen


    gave off a morefortable feeling.


    Ellen smilingly replied, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m an olddy now. Has Eugene told you about our


    story?¡±


    In response, Olivia nodded. ¡°Eugene told me about it yesterday. Brian came looking for revenge,


    thinking that Eugene had sent his men to run you down. The bruises on their faces were caused by


    their fight yesterday!¡±


    ¡°No wonder; I was just thinking that their faces were terribly bruised.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s all external injuries, and I¡¯ve treated them.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ellen sighed in frustration. ¡°Sigh. All this while, I¡¯ve been trying to persuade Eugene.


    Revenge breeds revenge; when will it end? But, their harassment has gone too far.¡± After saying that,


    she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Recently, Eugene looks livelier. Still, I can tell that he is very happy


    during his visit here this time around. Besides, he seems to have gained some weight! It¡¯s all because


    you¡¯ve been taking so good care of him!¡±


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Me? Take care of him? Is that a joke? Can I tell her that


    her son is the one cooking three meals a day? But, will my mother-inw think that I¡¯m a useless


    girlfriend? ¡°To be honest¡­ he is the one taking care of me most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a small family, so it¡¯s the same no matter who takes care of whom.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond. What does she mean by a small family? We¡¯ve only been dating for


    slightly more than a month! Ever since I started interacting with Eugene, it feels like I¡¯ve been pushed


    into a lot of things against my will. After carelessly agreeing to make him my boyfriend, I wanted to test


    him out for a while. Unfortunately, my senior came to visit during that time, and to appease that man,


    my trial boyfriend became my official boyfriend.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    I was tricked into visiting my future mother-inw. And now, we¡¯ve turned into a small family! Please,


    our rtionship isn¡¯t progressing that quickly!


    Ellen looked over to North, who had been ying with the little orange cat. Then, she smiled warmly.


    ¡°My dear grandson, what is your name? Come here and let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, my name is North Maxwell.¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Oh, my. Come here, North. Let me hold you.¡±


    Thus, he walked over. Naturally, he didn¡¯t put his entire weight on her. Instead, he symbolically


    embraced her. ¡°My grandson is so handsome! You look just like your daddy when he was younger!¡±


    Olivia found herself speechless. This mother-inw of mine is really going overboard with her


    compliments! How can my son possibly take after her son?!


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think I look like you too?¡±


    Ellen was beside herself with joy upon hearing those words. ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re right! You look like me


    too!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia stared at North speechlessly. Look at how hard that little b*stard is trying!


    When he starts sweet-talking somebody, he will sweet-talk them without reservation as long as he can


    get away with it! I can still barely ept hearing the words ¡®like your daddy¡¯. To be honest, I find that


    Eugene and that bratty son of mine are inexplicably simr sometimes even though I can¡¯t tell exactly


    how they¡¯re alike. It¡¯s probably the influence they have on each other after living together for a long


    time. Don¡¯t they say a couple starts resembling each other after living together for a long while?


    Perhaps it works for fathers and sons too. Still, what the hell does he mean by he looks like his


    grandma too?!


    Hugging the little guy, Ellen asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    North mulled over it briefly then said, ¡°I want to eat spicy crayfish!¡±


    She replied, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s one of my specialty dishes!¡± Then, she stood up. ¡°Olivia, do you have


    anything you want to eat?¡±


    Olivia thought to herself, A person who can¡¯t cook doesn¡¯t have the right to be picky. ¡°I¡¯m good with


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Why don¡¯t the two of you wait here while I prepare dinner for you!¡± Ellen said as she


    headed into the kitchen.


    However, Olivia suddenly panicked for some reason. What should I do? I¡¯m the girlfriend of her son! It¡¯ll


    be bad if I don¡¯t help her out in the kitchen, right? But, I really can¡¯t cook! Sh*t; why isn¡¯t Eugene back


    yet?! Thus, she was conflicted over whether she should go over and make a fool of herself in the


    kitchen or just wait to eat once the food was ready. At worst, I¡¯ll bebeled as rude for not doing


    anything anyway.


    To her surprise, North walked into the kitchen and tugged at Ellen¡¯s clothes with his small hands.


    Widening hisrge, ck eyes, he asked, ¡°Grandma, can Mommy bring me outside to look around?¡±


    Ellen smilingly replied, ¡°Sure. Go on then. Don¡¯t go too far, alright?¡±


    When Olivia heard those words, she was so touched that she nearly shed tears. After that, she stood


    up and walked outside with the little guy. Stroking his head, she asked, ¡°Son, why did you suddenly


    think of asking me toe outside with you?¡±


    North had a speechless look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can just wait around idly for the food to be


    ready. However, if you went into the kitchen, you¡¯d make a fool of yourself because you can¡¯t cook.


    What else would you do if you don¡¯te outside?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At first, she thought her son was being considerate of her. Unfortunately, his words made her feel as if


    her self-esteem had taken a beating. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t cook at all, okay? Didn¡¯t you say that the


    food I cook is delicious? How can you change your mind so quickly, you hypocrite?!¡±


    He retorted, ¡°Mommy, not everybody can appreciate your cooking. Uncle Eugene and I consider your


    cooking delicious because we love everything about you¡ªboth the good and the bad!¡±


    She was not convinced by his exnation. ¡°Who said that? Didn¡¯t Brian say that it was delicious too?


    He finished my pickles in soy sauce as well as my sesame noodles!¡±


    He stopped in his tracks; his gaze was cold as he looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back then? You can


    go and help out in the kitchen.¡±


    Olivia said nothing. Is he trying to threaten me? ¡°You don¡¯t even consider yourself an outsider, do you?


    How can you call her ¡®Grandma¡¯ so familiarly?¡±


    North looked at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t call her ¡®Grandma¡¯, am I supposed to call her ¡®Mrs. Nn¡¯ like you?¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Olivia fell silent. Which family does this cheeky brat belong to? ¡°You could have called her ¡®Madam


    Nn¡¯!¡±


    In response, North threatened, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to Uncle Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Say what? Worse still, how could you say that you looked like your grandma?! Which part of you looks


    like her?!¡±


    ¡°My mouth! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Nope. Your mouth looks more like mine!¡±


    ¡°It looks like my grandma¡¯s too!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, she was rendered speechless again. Sigh. He¡¯s not listening to me


    anymore. Is the little b*stard in his rebellious phase? Why are there so many people popping up to


    steal my son from me?!


    On the other side, Eugene finally found Brian. Brian was like a raging bull, rushing forward without


    heed and ignoring Eugene, who was calling out to him from behind. In the end, Eugene lost his


    patience. Striding forward, he grabbed Brian. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±


    Brian shoved him away angrily. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Staggering backward after being pushed away, Eugene yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯re my younger brother; who


    else am I supposed to care for if not you?!¡±


    Brian was so furious that he was seeing red. ¡°Mom is alive and well. It has been so many years since


    the incident! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! Do you really regard me as your brother?! Were you happy


    watching me suffering and struggling every single day?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Eugene simply sighed in frustration¡ªhe merely watched as his brother threw a tantrum,


    just like when they were younger. ¡°At the time, the doctor told me that Mom might end up in a


    vegetative state. How could I dare to leave you with her? You couldn¡¯t even take care of yourself; how


    could you take care of Mom if she were in a vegetative state?! They dared to harm Mom once. If so, it


    would surely happen again. How were you going to take care of her?!¡±


    ¡°Even if you had to take her away, couldn¡¯t you have told me?!¡±


    ¡°Were we on talking terms? Would you have listened to me back then?!¡±


    That sentence took the wind out of Brian¡¯s sails¡ªhe couldn¡¯t refute it. Last time, they started fighting


    every single time they met. The best possible oue was that the meeting ended in nothing more


    than a heated quarrel. If things took a turn for the worse, they would end up in a scuffle, just likest


    night. I have never trusted Eugene. If it wasn¡¯t for Olivia acting as the middleman bridging us together


    during this period, our rtionship would never improve to the point where we could sit at the same


    table and share a meal!


    Eugene sighed helplessly. ¡°You were only safe if we were at odds with each other! Brian, I wasn¡¯t


    greedy for riches¡ªI was nning my revenge! If all three of us left the family with nothing but the


    clothes on our back, we would have nothing. Back then, the two of us were still students, and the


    arthy Family refused to take us in. Moreover, your health was in a precarious situation where you


    needed treatment at any time. How could I get my revenge if I had to worry about how we were going


    to afford our next meal every single day?¡±


    Brian replied aggrievedly, ¡°Then, would it have killed you to inform me beforehand?¡±


    Then, Eugene looked at the setting sun in the distance. ¡°At first, I just didn¡¯t want you to be like


    me. I was less than human at the time. I was cold and unfeeling, and the only thought in my head was


    to exact revenge on them¡ªif possible, I even wanted to kill them. For that reason, I wished for you to


    live a normal life. I didn¡¯t want you to live in the shadows the way I did.¡± Looking at Brian, he continued,


    ¡°If I had told you the truth¡­ are you saying I should have asked you to die with me?¡±


    Brian squatted down on the ground abruptly and covered his face as his tears flowed out between the


    seams of his fingers. ¡°Who said we had to die? Couldn¡¯t we have thought up a solution together? You


    couldn¡¯t even tell me that Mom was still alive¡­¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Mom only got better recently. Although she wasn¡¯t braindead after the car ident,


    she was paralyzed from the waist down for many years. By chance, I came across an expert, who


    helped me out only after I agreed to fulfill one condition of his. Later, Mom slowly recovered. Since


    then, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you. But, you looked like you wanted to kill me every time we met. Besides, you


    would surely visit her frequently after finding out she was alive. I was worried that you might be


    followed one day. If that happened, Mom would be in danger again.¡±


    ring at Eugene unhappily, he retorted, ¡°Am I that foolish?¡±


    Eugene returned his look with a cold re of his own. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Then, how did the injuries on my


    facee about? You nearly killed me!¡±


    In the end, Brian looked a little guilty. ¡°Serves you right! It¡¯s your fault for not saying anything to me!


    Moreover, you even stayed behind with the Nn Family for revenge! So, why haven¡¯t you carried out


    your revenge yet?! With your current influence, you can get rid of them, right?!¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Eugene nced at Brian, then he sighed again. ¡°Now, I have many worries to consider. I¡¯m not as


    impulsive as I was when I was younger. After you and Mom left, I indeed tried to plot against Edward


    and Lara. I hired people to assassinate them and also tried to kill them with an overdose of sleeping


    pills. However, every one of my attempts was foiled by them. The people I hired were iparable to


    their bodyguards. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even touch the dish I spiked with sleeping pills. After that,


    Grandpa even punished me greatly. He told me that they dared to let me remain by their side because


    they knew what sort of intentions I had in my heart. Somebody has always been beside me, monitoring


    me, even until now. At that time, I realized that it was an extremely difficult task for me to exact my


    revenge. Since then, I have obediently yed my role as the young master of the Nn Family. I


    studied hard¡ªit didn¡¯t matter whether it was useful or not. I studied everything. When they saw that I


    was bing more dependable, they finally rxed their guard on me. Now, I can go up against them.


    But, I don¡¯t want to trouble Grandpa. How is he supposed to choose between his son and his


    grandson?¡±


    Brian snorted with a disapproving expression. ¡°You sure considered many things.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression darkened and he said solemnly, ¡°Brian, you can hate Edward and Lara. But,


    Grandpa has always been protecting us. The arthy Family took you in because Grandpa called


    them personally. Also, if it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa helping me secretly back then, Mom would have died.


    The fact that I can survive for so long and take over as the head of the house of the Nn Family is all


    due to Grandpa¡¯s influence. Otherwise, I would never achieve the sess I have today!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For a long while, Brian said nothing. He finally asked awkwardly after a long while, ¡°Isaac mentioned


    that he was working for you. Did you arrange for the car ident to happen?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Yes, he works for me, but I sent him to protect you guys from the shadows. After the


    car ident urred, I didn¡¯t realize that there was a conspiracy going on. Onlyter did I realize that


    things were a little strange. There¡¯s a high possibility that he was somebody Lara had deliberately sent


    to me. Her purpose was to drive a wedge between us. Don¡¯t kill him yet. We need to question him


    carefully when we return. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to figure out the mastermind behind everything.¡±


    Afterward, both of them slowly headed back. Coincidentally, they were just in time to see Olivia and


    Northing outside. Thus, Eugene happily went over to them. ¡°Why did the two of youe out


    here?¡±


    Olivia thought to herself, I can¡¯t say I escaped outside because I was afraid of making a fool of myself


    in the kitchen, can I? Therefore, she nced at North as she replied, ¡°North said he wanted toe


    outside to explore the ce.¡±


    In response, North lifted his small head to look at Olivia. Fine, my darling Mommy. I¡¯ll let this pass. I¡¯ll


    take the me for this!


    When she saw that the little guy wasn¡¯t about to expose her lies, she quickly continued, ¡°This ce is


    absolutely beautiful!¡±


    Pointing at the highest peak of the corridor, Eugene said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you there? The scenery


    from that point is even more beautiful.¡± After saying that, he directed his next words at Brian, ¡°Brian,


    why don¡¯t you go back for now?¡±


    Brian was slightly taken aback. He knew that Eugene was intentionally creating a chance for him to


    have some alone time with his mother. Although he felt very uneasy, he didn¡¯t say anything else as he


    left with a nomittal grunt.


    Watching Brian as he left, Olivia asked, ¡°Have you cleared the air with Brian?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything? Was he understanding?¡±


    He said, ¡°I told him everything clearly. What else is there to not understand?¡±


    She nced at him coldly. ¡°If I were Brian, I would be suspicious. Who knows if what you said was the


    truth?¡±


    Pausing in his steps, he replied, ¡°I had no reason to deceive him!¡±


    She red at him again. ¡°So, you have a reason to deceive me?¡±


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think of any instances in which he had deceived her. Hence, he frowned.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Olivia red at him sharply, and her voice was cool as she said, ¡°It might be exaggerating to say that


    your mother is perfectly fine. But, isn¡¯t she walking just fine?¡±


    Then, Eugene seemed to have a sudden realization. Oh, it¡¯s about this issue. Thus, he hurriedly smiled


    and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really lying. My mother couldn¡¯t walk properly until several years back.


    Afterward, I met an unusual expert who agreed to cure my mother. However, no matter how hard I tried


    to search for him after that, I couldn¡¯t find him again. So, I honestly wanted you toe and examine


    my mother to see if she is fully healed.¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Olivia pouted. ¡°Is that all? Are you sure you weren¡¯t being selfish?¡±


    Under Olivia¡¯s gaze, Eugene swallowed hard and he didn¡¯t dare to argue against her. Before he could


    even start talking, he shot her a ttering smile.


    ¡°Actually, I did have some ulterior motives. I talk to Mom very often; she knows about you and has seen


    your pictures before. She has been asking to meet you, so I decided to take this opportunity and bring


    you over.¡±


    As she red at Eugene, Olivia was about to leave. Just when she turned around, Eugene held her


    hand and said pitifully, ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t be angry. You know Brian wouldn¡¯te with me if you


    weren¡¯ting too. If that was the case, I¡¯m not sure when the misunderstanding between us would be


    solved, so I could only ask for your help.¡±


    Although Olivia was slightly irritated, she knew that it wasn¡¯t because of the lie Eugene had told her, but


    it was because she was worried.


    Olivia was definitely not prepared and Eugene had tricked her to the ind to meet his mother. She


    was worried that his mother would be prejudiced toward her, but she felt like she couldn¡¯t tell Eugene


    about this, so all she could do was re at him.


    Indistinctly, North said, ¡°Mommy, nothing is embarrassing about eating what has already been


    prepared!¡±


    Olivia and Eugene were dazed. But then Eugene let out a chuckle and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom knew you


    couldn¡¯t cook. She even told me to take good care of you.¡±


    Immediately, Olivia was embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    Couldn¡¯t he save face for her?


    While Eugene wrapped his arm around Olivia¡¯s shoulders, he held North with his other hand. ¡°This is


    nothing. Mom has been through so many things in her life. She is very open-minded. Besides, she only


    hopes for me and Brian to be happy. You¡¯re the one that can make us happy, so there¡¯s no reason for


    her to hate you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia gave him a single nce. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to say now. I¡¯m still


    going to hold you responsible for your lies! You¡¯re not allowed to visit my house for three days after we


    go back!¡±


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    Breaking away from his hold, Olivia marched forward arrogantly. The two of them made their way to the


    highest point of Promise Ind and looked back at the lush greenery, the pavilion, the cloister, and the


    fences in the distance. Everything was windy¡ªlike a dragon making its way up the hill.


    The seaside was the most beautiful at this point. The sun was setting silently at the horizon; the colorful


    clouds gathered and illuminated rays of evening sunlight. The only things left hanging in the sky were


    the dreamlike red, orange, and yellow rays¡ªit looked as if gold was sprinkled from the sky.


    The clouds were finely outlined in the sky, turning the sky into an ink painting.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The evening breeze that was mixed with the fragrance of flowers and trees was very refreshing.


    Olivia exhaled deeply and eximed, ¡°This ce is so beautiful!¡±


    Laughing softly, Eugene answered, ¡°When we¡¯re old, we cane and stay here for the rest of our


    lives.¡±


    Olivia was surprised that Eugene actually had the same idea as her.


    Looking toward Olivia, Eugene inquired, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    With cold eyes, Olivia scowled. ¡°I¡¯m wondering how long I can bear with you if you keep on lying to me


    like this.¡±


    Instantly, Eugene¡¯s hair stood on end. He reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°S-Stay strong, Olivia. I


    promise I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore.¡±


    Olivia almostughed out loud when she heard his words. She didn¡¯t know how this man could say


    something like that in such a serious manner.


    Throwing him a coy nce, she started walking back. She said, ¡°If you ever lie to me again, then you


    cane here to live by yourself for the rest of your life!¡±


    Her response left Eugene at a loss for words.


    When Eugene and Olivia finally came home, they found Ellen and Brian crying in one another¡¯s arms. It


    seemed like the two of them had finally talked it out.


    Ellen asked Brian, ¡°Do you still faint very often?¡±


    Shaking his head, Brian said, ¡°Not anymore. Olivia has cured me. I haven¡¯t fainted for a long time, and I


    don¡¯t have a headache anymore.¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Ellen was surprised. ¡°Olivia? Your sister-inw?¡±


    Brain smiled as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s super amazing!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, something came into her mind and Ellen said, ¡°Eugene told me that she¡¯s the one who cured


    your grandpa¡¯s sickness, and now she has even treated yours. I didn¡¯t expect my daughter-inw to be


    so marvelous.¡±


    As she was saying this, her eyes were glistening.


    Standing by the door, Eugene nced toward Olivia, looking like he was trying to say, You see that?


    Mom is very satisfied with you.


    Olivia had to admit that Ellen¡¯s remarks had got rid of the uneasiness in her heart. Tightening her lips,


    she was feeling a little bit happy.


    Eugene led Olivia and North into the living room. ¡°Later, you can ask Olivia to give you an examination


    too.¡±


    Rising to her feet, Ellenughed. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go wash your hands;


    dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    Locking eyes with each other in secret, both North and Olivia broke into a smile.


    The three of them washed their hands and went to the dining table.


    ¡°Olivia, Brian told me that you cured him. You¡¯re so amazing. I found many doctors to look at his


    complications but none of them had any idea. I didn¡¯t expect that you could help him. I¡­ I really don¡¯t


    know how to thank you,¡± said Ellen.


    Olivia was not used to this kind of situation, so she could onlyugh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This


    is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±


    Helplessly, Ellen sighed. ¡°Back then, I was always worried that both Eugene and Brian would turn bad.


    I was so preupied that I couldn¡¯t live my life peacefully. I had to nag him every time he visited me.


    He¡¯s probably getting tired of my nagging, but still, he only ever tells me the good news. In fact, now


    that the Inte is so developed, it¡¯s easy for me to find out something if I want to. Whenever I heard of


    the dangers they encountered, or that the two of them were in a fight again, I couldn¡¯t sleep for nights.


    It¡¯s only because of you that I can sit down and eat with them at the same table.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at the brothers. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you going to give Olivia a toast?¡±


    The brothers nced at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. They raised the wine sses on the


    table toward Olivia and said, ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    Even North followed suit. ¡°Mommy, I thank you too!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, my daughter-inw!¡± said Ellen.


    Olivia was dumbstruck.


    Everyone at the table was looking at her and their gaze was so kind. Olivia felt like a moon surrounded


    by stars as she was sitting in the middle.


    She hadpletely let go of the stone in her heart that was troubling her all day. It looked like her


    future mother-inw was someone very amiable!


    Pursing her lips shyly, she raised her wine ss. ¡°We¡¯re no strangers. You guys don¡¯t have to be so


    polite.¡±


    Ellenughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to behave that way. Olivia, quick; try the


    spicy crayfish I prepared.¡±


    Right when Olivia thanked everyone and wanted to reach for the dish, Eugene was one step ahead. He


    put gloves on and started peeling the crayfish for everyone.


    Everyone was given the peeled crayfish; the atmosphere was very warm and rxing.


    After the dinner, Eugene looked at Ellen who was busy tidying up the table, and said, ¡°Mom,e and


    take a seat. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Ellen put her work aside and sat down in surprise. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°For so many years, I didn¡¯t dare to ask about what had happened back then. But now


    that it has been so long and you¡¯re blessed with children and grandchildren, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I were


    to ask, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can ask,¡± chuckled Ellen.


    Looking at Olivia and Brian, Eugene then asked, ¡°Why does Edward like Lara so much? I¡¯ve analyzed


    the situation together with Olivia, and we feel like it¡¯s impossible for Edward to do things to such extent


    for Lara!¡±


    Silently, Ellen let out a long sigh. As if she had gone back to thirty years ago, she stared nkly into the


    distance. ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t like her for no reason. It¡¯s because he thought that Lara was the one


    that saved his life.¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Upon hearing that, Eugene and Olivia nced at each other. This revtion is too overwhelming.


    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    Did Olivia really make the right guess? Things weren''t really that simple?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He thought the one who saved him was Lara? Are you saying that Lara wasn¡¯t the one that saved


    him?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t hold himself back from asking.


    Ellen nodded with sadness visible in her eyes. She then looked at Olivia, feeling a little flustered to talk


    about her past in front of her daughter-inw. ¡°Olivia, these are all trivial issues of our family. Please


    don¡¯t be scared away by them,¡± said Ellen vaguely.


    Olivia was startled for a moment and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Nn. If you find it ufortable for me


    to stay throughout the conversation, North and I can leave some space for you. We can go take a walk


    outside.¡±


    As she was saying this, she got to her feet and pulled North as she tried to leave.


    Ellen hurriedly took her hand. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just afraid that my family issues will affect your rtionship


    with Eugene. You can stay if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    At this moment, Eugene helped Olivia back to the sofa. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to overthink things. I¡¯m


    going to spend the rest of my life with Olivia. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Olivia, I wouldn''t have


    remembered to ask you about this. I haven¡¯t thought about this since the beginning and really thought


    that Edward was captivated by Lara.¡±


    Ellen sighed again; her voice sounded helpless. ¡°He was indeed captivated by her. Both Edward and


    Lara were my university ssmates, and he always had a crush on Lara. During one of our ss


    reunions, one of the rooms in the hotel was on fire. But, restaurants thirty years ago were very


    undeveloped and there was no CCTV. Edward was sitting at the end of the table. Everyone was


    rushing toward the doors. You can imagine how crowded it was. I was sitting next to the door with Lara


    and so we managed to leave. But, Edward was nowhere to be seen. I was very worried so I soaked


    myself with water and went in again.¡±


    When I found the room, the door was closed; the entrance was blocked by a burning beam. The fire


    was roaring and I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. I closed my eyes and tried to put the fire out with a broom.


    When I finally got rid of the beam and opened the door, Lara came in. She was covered in a damp


    nket and when she saw me, she put it on me. She rushed into the room and helped to get Edward


    out. I wanted to help her but she told me that there was someone inside the room. I didn¡¯t doubt her


    since we were indeed racing against time with the fire. Covering myself in the nket, I went into the


    room, but I found no one. When I finally got out, Lara came in again saying that she might have been


    mistaken and helped me out. That day, no one knew that it was actually me who had moved the beam


    and opened the door.¡±


    Letting out a bitterugh, she continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t exin clearly what had happened that day. I


    couldn¡¯t say that Lara didn¡¯t save anyone and tell everyone that she was taking credit for nothing. From


    Edward¡¯s perspective, it was Lara who had saved his life. In the eyes of our ssmates, it was Lara


    who had saved me and Edward!¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°How could Lara be so scheming at such a young age?¡±


    Helplessly, Ellen said, ¡°She¡¯s not scheming. I was the stupid one.¡±


    Olivia frowned in response. ¡°Then, how did you get married into the Nns? Didn¡¯t Lara do all that to


    marry Eugene¡¯s Dad?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Ellen answered, ¡°The Nns had intended to arrange a marriage with the


    arthys. Although Eugene really wanted to marry Lara, she was abroad. I told him that if he can


    persuade both our families, I would agree with his n too. So, he went to the Roberts¡¯, but they told


    him that she already had a boyfriend and rejected his proposal. They didn¡¯t even give him a phone


    number to contact her. That night, he asked me out for a drink. He told me about how much he was in


    love with Lara, how grateful he was that she saved him from the fire, and how if it wasn¡¯t for her, he


    wouldn¡¯t be alive. I didn¡¯t exin, but I did talk about the fire. Maybe he was too drunk, but he didn¡¯t


    hear what I said clearly. It might be that he didn¡¯t care to listen at all. Anyway, he didn¡¯t pity me at all for


    everything I did for him.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ¡°I was too in love with him. I wanted to be with him even though I knew his heart belonged to Lara. But,


    not long after we got married, Lara came back. She said that the reason she left was that her face was


    burned by the fire. She was worried that the others would find her disgusting, so she went abroad to


    treat her face. After listening to her exnation, Edward was heartbroken. He got back together with


    Lara without even caring about what I would think.¡±


    Olivia and Eugene looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Ellen¡¯s marriage to have transpired like


    that.


    ¡°He¡¯s fond of Lara; that¡¯s why he believed her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But, he¡¯s my husband after all. Of course, I didn¡¯t want him to ignore me and act like that. I


    quarreled with him but it was useless. It hadn¡¯t even been two months since Lara¡¯s return and he


    already wanted to divorce me. I naturally disagreed. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally get married to him.


    Besides, the Nns and the arthys wouldn¡¯t agree with it. Edward couldn¡¯t do as he pleased.¡±


    Olivia frowned in response. ¡°Then, why did Lara go overseas? It couldn¡¯t be because of the wound


    right?¡± asked Olivia.


    Ellen then answered, ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t. She¡¯s someone who only does things with purpose. There


    was no way she could be selfless enough to grant me my wish. I think there might be something that


    was distracting her, or maybe she failed at something. And that was why she came back for Edward!¡±


    Olivia nodded at what Ellen said. Although she didn¡¯t know Ellen very well, instinctually, she felt that


    there must have been another reason Lara left.


    Eugene went on to ask, ¡°If he likes Lara and doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, there was also no reason for


    him to be so ruthless. Is there anything else that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°When I divorced your Dad, he said something and I still can¡¯t understand what that was supposed to


    mean even until today. He said that since we were once married, he¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. He told


    me he won¡¯t hold me responsible for anything, but he has only been in love with Lara from the very


    beginning. All I felt was irony back then. He messed up my reputation, made me homeless, and then


    he had the audacity to say that he wouldn''t look into the matter anymore on ount that we were once


    married! I thought he was talking about me giving birth to Brian behind his back, but he knew about that


    all along. There was no reason for him to mention that during the divorce.¡±


    Eugene exchanged another nce with the others. ¡°Then, he must have been talking about something


    else.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°It seems like you will have to find out what happened back then.¡±


    Eugene then hummed in agreement.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Mommy, haven¡¯t you been looking for the wrong person?¡± asked North coolly.


    Looking toward the little boy, Oliviaughed helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I should¡¯ve asked you. Can you help me


    then?¡±


    Ellen was surprised as she looked at North. What are they talking about?


    Eugene tugged North into his embrace with a proud expression. ¡°Mom, your grandson is much better


    than me. If there¡¯s something you want to find out, it would be better if you were to give him the task.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is my lil¡¯ grandson so marvelous?¡± Ellen asked in bewilderment.


    North grinned, showing his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing? Mypany lost more than forty million because of you! How are we going to get even


    with that?¡± snorted Brian.


    North looked at him provocatively. ¡°If you think you¡¯ve lost too little, I can help you with it!¡±


    Brian was so annoyed that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Help me? You better watch out.¡± As he was saying this,


    he reached out, trying to grab North.


    North broke away from Eugene¡¯s embrace and plunged into Ellen¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, your son is


    bullying me!¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Ellen was so pleased with North that she held him in his arms and reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t


    dare to do anything. I¡¯ll hit him back for you.¡±


    Instantly, Brianughed. ¡°You¡¯re good at finding help.¡±


    With a proud expression, North snorted in response.


    Silently twitching her mouth, Olivia was a little jealous of her son¡¯s slick social skills. Why doesn¡¯t this


    little boy feel awkward at all around them?


    Embarrassingly, she exined, ¡°North came back that day saying that he thought you were a bad


    guy¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her exnation, North ran over and covered her mouth. His dark eyes shined


    like diamonds while he signaled her to stop talking.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand why, but the little boy turned toward Brian. ¡°How dare youe at me? Do you


    know how expensive Mommy¡¯s consultation fee is? It cost my Great-grandpa fifty million a day. Mommy


    took fifteen days to treat you. Do the math! Count by yourself how much that is! You even ate the


    dumplings and noodles Mommy made. I''ll tell you what. For the sake of Grandma and Daddy, I won¡¯t


    charge you more. Just pay Mommy 500 million!¡±


    Even Eugene followed suit and helped out. ¡°How can that be enough? He needs to pay at least 300


    million more!¡±


    Not knowing whether she shouldugh or cry, Olivia thought that this father and son¡¯s minds were in


    sync. Weren¡¯t they the ones who told her not to charge consultation fees that day?


    Simrly, Ellen grinned and looked toward Brian. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you¡¯re cured, even 800 million


    is worth it, let alone 500 million!¡±


    Brian was speechless as he looked at his mother. I¡¯m no longer the most favored one in the family!


    Edward just came back home when he saw Lara¡¯s frustrated expression. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Taking a long breath, Lara answered, ¡°They lost Eugene. What¡¯s the point of employing those useless


    bastards?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, Eugene wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything without Brian,¡± Edward reassured her.


    ¡°The one who was watching them said that Brian and Eugene got into a fightst night. Olivia then


    came and brought the two of them away, but no one had seen them since then. When the both of them


    went out for breakfast at 6 AM, Eugene¡¯s car vanished. Is it possible that Olivia had made the two of


    them reconcile with each other?¡± Lara questioned.


    ¡°How is that possible? This is not a trivial matter. There¡¯s no way she can talk them out of it that easily!


    Look at both of their tempers. Either one of them will only be satisfied if the other gives in.


    Reconciliation is impossible!¡± eximed Edward.


    Upon hearing that, Lara nodded in agreement. Indeed, no one would simply forgive someone who had


    killed their mother.


    ¡°Olivia seems to be very wicked. Look at how many times she has intervened with our ns? Besides,


    other than knowing that she¡¯s one of the Maxwells, we know nothing about her. And everything that


    happened abroad can''t be found! But, I don¡¯t understand why Eugene is so fond of her. This is so


    unreasonable. This woman can¡¯t stay any longer!¡±


    Holding Lara¡¯s hand, Eugeneforted, ¡°Stop thinking about that. If Eugene likes her so much, just let


    him be. The old Eugene didn¡¯t care about anyone and always looked like he would die with us anytime.


    Now that he has Olivia and a son, he has a weakness. He¡¯ll have to think about the two of them before


    doing anything. This may be a good thing for us.¡±


    Once again, Lara nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. By the way, I called Penny today and it didn¡¯t get through. This


    kid is really worrying metely. I think she blocked me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. I gave her a call on the day after she left. We talked for half an hour and I feel like she


    didn''t take the matter to heart. She even asked me to persuade you. Seems like you were too rash with


    introducing a boyfriend to her before. Just take it easy with this!¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Lara sighed and said, ¡°I did all this for our family. She left after making a fuss and didn¡¯t even answer


    my call. It looks like I owe her in my previous life!¡±


    ¡°Stopining. You should be d that Penny is so mature. Look at the others; there are not many


    people out there who are as excellent as her,¡± said Edward.


    Putting some thought into it, Lara said, ¡°Then you should give her a call and ask her toe back for a


    meal this weekend.¡±


    Agreeing with her, Eugene took out his phone and called Penny. But he was told that her phone had


    been turned off.


    He looked at Lara in surprise. ¡°Her phone¡¯s off.¡±


    Lara eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She doesn¡¯t have that habit!¡±


    Feeling like something was wrong, Edward said, ¡°Maybe her battery¡¯s dead. You go to bed first. I¡¯ll go


    to her house to have a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Lara.


    The both of them drove to Penny¡¯s house, but she didn¡¯t open the door even after they had been


    knocking for a long time. The more time had passed, the more worried they got. In the end, they could


    only enter the house using the spare key and prepared to wait for her in the house.


    However, when they got in, they found that the house was uninhabited. It was so empty that they felt


    like no one had been staying there for a long time.


    They then found a letter on the coffee table with Penny¡¯s handwriting on it.


    ¡®Dad, Mom, I¡¯m not sure if you guys will find this letter. All I hope is for you to think of me. When you


    find this letter, I may be far away from this city already. Actually, I have always thought of leaving. This


    is not on a whim. I always feel like I¡¯m your puppet with no right to my own feelings and thoughts. But, I


    do have my own thoughts. Sometimes, I wonder if the purpose of my existence was to please both of


    you. Today, I finally understand. I do have feelings and I hate obeying your orders. I want to live my


    own life. So, I decided to leave. Please don¡¯t be worried about me. Whether my life is smooth sailing or


    difficult in the future, this is my own choice. I won''t me this on anyone. With regard, Penny.¡¯


    After reading the letter, Edward looked toward Lara with teary eyes. ¡°Where do you think she has


    gone?¡±


    But Lara wasn¡¯t crying; instead, she was dazed. ¡°Who has she been in contact with recently? How did


    she be so rebellious all of a sudden?¡±


    Edward¡¯s tears then fell. ¡°Where are we supposed to find our kid? I¡¯m afraid we really hurt her this


    time.¡±


    Lara looked cold. All that was showing on her face was the anxiousness one would feel when they


    were betrayed. ¡°Find her! We need to find out who has been in touch with her. We need to get


    someone to check the flight! If she doesn''t want us to find her, she has probably gone overseas. Look


    into her ssmates and friends that are close to her!¡±


    As she was saying this, she got to her feet and walked straight outside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward scowled as he nced at Lara¡¯s back. Lara wasn¡¯t wrong for what she had said. But, he felt


    like she was way too calm¡ªas if she had no emotions. Putting Eugene and Brian aside, she was


    exceptionally cold even toward her biological daughter!


    Instead of leaving, Edward walked into Penny¡¯s room. On the bedside table, there was a photo frame


    that was lying face down. Setting the photo frame up, he noticed that it was a photo of the three of


    them. Back then, Penny was only about ten years old. She was standing in the middle and she sported


    two high ponytails. He was holding her hand. The both of them smiled happily, but not Lara. She looked


    cold as always, but it was undeniable that she was gorgeous!


    It was a pity that Penny had covered up the photograph. Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t want to look at it!


    His phone suddenly rang. Checking the screen, it was Lara. Edward swiped the screen to answer.


    However, before he could say anything, Lara¡¯s demanding voice sounded out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Edward had never felt that there was any problem with the way Lara talked. But probably because of


    what happened to Penny, he also felt that Lara¡¯s tone was too aggressive, and it was indeed


    commanding!


    ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll stay for a while!¡±


    Because Lara didn¡¯t hear the answer she thought he would give, she was at loss for a long moment.


    Finally, she didn¡¯t say anything and hung up the phone.


    Eugene and the others had been chatting until 11 PM. Olivia and North weren¡¯t able to hold on and


    theyy on the sofa drowsily. Knowing that they were tired, Ellen shooed them to sleep.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, the vi on the ind had only four rooms in total and there was no doubt that Brian and


    Ellen would be upying one room each. There were two rooms left for the three of them. If it were in


    the past, it was natural that Olivia and North would share one. Nevertheless, North had already


    checked out all the rooms earlier and he told Ellen that he wanted to sleep on his own. So, Eugene and


    Olivia had to stay together in the same room.


    Eugene didn¡¯t have any objections, but Olivia didn¡¯t seem to like the idea. When they were back at


    home, they had never shared a room. Why was it that she had to sleep with him in the house of her


    future mother-inw?


    People who didn¡¯t know her would think that she couldn¡¯t keep herposure. Of course, she wasn¡¯t


    someone like that! So, she kept herself awake on the sofa but still couldn¡¯t help falling asleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. I think Olivia is already sleepy,¡± said Ellen.


    Immediately, Olivia woke up. This wasn¡¯t her house after all and hence she didn¡¯t dare to sleep too


    deeply. That was why she woke up the moment Ellen spoke. When she woke up, she tried to exin,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± But when her voice dropped, she started yawning.


    Looking at her behavior, Eugene was entertained but heartbroken at the same time. ¡°All of us should


    go to bed now. We¡¯re leaving too.¡± As he said, he bent down, lifted Olivia away from the sofa, and


    walked toward the room.


    Olivia was shocked at once. She murmured subconsciously, ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡±


    Instead of letting her go, Eugene¡¯s eyelids drooped and there was a teasing smile at the corner of his


    mouth. While he was walking, he asked, ¡°Are you shy?¡±


    ¡°What do you think your mom would think when she sees you holding me like that in front of her?¡±


    Olivia frowned.


    Eugene whispered, ¡°Mom would only be happy for me.¡±


    ¡°Just let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Mom¡¯s watching.¡±


    In her heart, Olivia thought, Of course, I know your mother is watching! If she isn¡¯t, I would have kicked


    you already! She was so angry now but she had nowhere to vent her anger out. So, she could only


    threaten him with her gaze. ¡°Eugene, how could you be so shameless? What do you mean by we¡¯re


    going to sleep now? You made it sound like I¡¯ve been sleeping with you all along!¡±


    Halting his movements, Eugene thought for a while and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we sleep together before?¡±


    ¡°Who slept with you?¡± Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, her expression was fierce.


    ¡°If we haven¡¯t slept together before, how did our son appear?¡± chuckled Eugene.


    Olivia was speechless for a moment and she yelled, ¡°You¡¯re too much into character!¡±


    As soon as her voice dropped, she heard Ellen¡¯s voice. ¡°Eugene, why don''t youe sleep in my


    room. I can crash on the sofa.¡±


    Eugene frowned after he heard what his mother said. There was no way he would let his mother sleep


    on the sofa and so he answered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa!¡±


    ¡°No way. You guys must have been very tireding here by car and boat. There¡¯s no way you can


    rest well.¡±


    Olivia pouted. She felt like his mother¡¯s words were clearly meant for her. She was originally thinking of


    kicking him out to the sofa after he sent her back to the room. But how could she do that now? She


    took a deep breath and said to Ellen, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Nn. You sleep in the room. Eugene can sleep


    with me!¡±


    Finally getting the answer she wanted, Ellen smiled. ¡°Okay. Rest well, then. Good night!¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°Good night, Mrs. Nn!¡± Olivia smiled as she said that and she switched into a fierce expression in


    the next second. ¡°Hurry up and let me down!¡±


    Eugene did not let her go. Instead, the corners of his mouth grew wider. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re


    changing too quickly, my dear?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be nice to you when you¡¯re so shameless?¡± Olivia snorted.


    At this moment, Eugene had already pushed open the room¡¯s door. Taking a few steps, he pressed


    Olivia into the bed, and his tall figure engulfed her. ¡°Come on; repeat what you just said!¡±


    The man¡¯s low, enchanting voice spread across her cheeks in a warm gust. His unique scent swept


    over her in all directions.


    In fact, it was a very reassuring scent. But the man right in front of her was very dangerous; it was


    making Olivia¡¯s heart anxious.


    The room wasn¡¯t lit; his eyes looked especially bright in the dark room; they looked like the glowing


    green eyes of a wolf who had been starved for a long time.


    Olivia swallowed carefully, too afraid to repeat what she just said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Eugene saw through her timidness and got closer to her intentionally. His lips stroked her


    ears teasingly and he demanded, ¡°Say it!¡±


    There was a hint of seductiveness in his gentle voice.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re true to your words and very talented. No one would dare to pull a face at you!¡± Olivia


    ttered him.


    Laughing silently in his heart, Eugene continued to say harshly, ¡°Did¡­ Did you say that just now?¡±


    Olivia smiled dryly and she said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure I said that earlier!¡±


    But Eugene continued to lean over her instead of leaving. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows twitched and she red at him; she was almost going crazy.


    Reading her mind, Eugene did not make a sound. Instead, his palm moved to the hem of her clothes


    inadvertently.


    Instantly, Olivia was taken aback and she froze. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°W-What are you doing?


    Don¡¯t be so shameless, Eugene!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows knitted and he pretended to tug at the hem of her clothes. Raising his eyes, he


    looked at the stubborn woman and chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Olivia was annoyed and wanted to hit him and pinch him, but she couldn¡¯t do that in his mother¡¯s


    house.


    Eyeing the annoying smile at the corner of his mouth, her eyes rolled. Suddenly, she wrapped her


    hands around his neck and kissed him on his cheek. With a pair of captivating eyes, she shyly said,


    ¡°You get down first. I can''t breathe because of your weight.¡±


    Eugene propped himself up with his elbow, moving his body that wasn¡¯t actually pressing on Olivia.


    But, he was still trying his best to fight for some benefits. ¡°Then, where do I sleep?¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still send you out? Of course, you¡¯re sleeping with me. I¡¯ll sleep


    over that side and you¡¯ll be sleeping here.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Eugene was pleased. He leaned over and kissed her on her lips. ¡°No backing out


    then!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia shed him an innocent smile.


    Finally, Eugene got up on his feet and picked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you without


    your consent!¡±


    Smiling gently, Olivia answered, ¡°I know. By the way, when you brought me in just now, I forgot to bring


    my bag. You wait here; I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    With that, she was about to get up and leave the bed.


    But there was no way Eugene didn¡¯t figure out what she was trying to do. He instantly pressed her


    down. ¡°No. You wait here. I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Obediently, Olivia lowered her head and responded, ¡°Well, then. Thank you, my dear.¡±


    Eugene frowned as he looked at her perfect smile. He wondered what had happened to her today.


    Why is she so nice today?


    ¡°Are you trying to trick me to go out, then lock the door?¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Helplessly, Olivia raised her eyebrows; her voice sounded innocent. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m a woman of my


    word. I won¡¯t shut you out. You know I¡¯ve promised Mrs. Nn.¡±


    Eugene thought for a while and agreed. Although Olivia was naughty, she did keep her promises. He


    stretched out and patted her head. ¡°Okay. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up then,¡± answered Olivia happily.


    Eugene hummed in response and left.


    As he left, Olivia spun and looked around the room. The room was big; there was a wardrobe, a


    bathroom, and a king-sized bed.


    On the balcony, there were two sofas that could only fit one person each. A round table was ced in


    the middle. If it weren¡¯t toote at night, she might want to have a drink with Eugene on the balcony.


    Walking over, she pulled open the balcony door and walked out. Her heart instantly settled down when


    she looked at the lighthouse in the distance and breathed in the salty scent of the seawater.


    The sound of the door opening was heard and Olivia turned around. It was Eugene. She made her way


    inside and took the tiny ck bag he was holding.


    ¡°You shower first, or do I shower first?¡±


    Eugeneughed and said, ¡°You go first. I need to smoke.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nodding, Olivia picked up her pajamas and went into the bathroom without a word.


    Watching the disappearing figure, Eugene couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t


    do anything to her, it was better than nothing just to look at her, right?


    How many times had he dreamt about sleeping in the same room with his girlfriend? Just the thought of


    it was already stirring him up.


    He couldn¡¯t control his mind from picturing the image. He was thinking about how he would hold her in


    bed and how he would improve their rtionship. There should be nothing wrong with kissing and


    hugging her. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t mind if he touched her too.


    If she was aroused by the kisses, the rest was a matter of course, right?


    ¡°The day has finallye after waiting for such a long time. My wish is finallying true¡­¡±


    He was thrilled and wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy at all. He reced the quilt cover and the bedsheet with a


    new one and waited anxiously as he leaned on the bed. His heart was very bothered. Why does this


    woman take so long to shower?


    The ringtone of a video call suddenly rang. Eugene made a face at the sound and his first reaction was


    to wonder who was brainless enough to disturb him at this very moment.


    As he nced at his phone, it turned out to be Alex who was calling him on WhatsApp. He swiped the


    screen to answer the call, and Alex¡¯s silly face showed up.


    Eugene frowned slightly at the sight. ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡±


    But Alex wasughing with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Oh, wow! You still have the time to answer my


    call. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re done already? Tsk, tsk! Looks like your body isn¡¯t healthy enough.¡±


    Not getting what Alex was trying to say, Eugene scowled in response. However, he could see that Alex


    was in one of the private rooms of Ruby Pce.


    ¡°Can you please say it quickly if you have something to tell me?¡±


    Alex thenughed loudly. ¡°I made a bet with Hayden that you¡¯re busy fooling around with Olivia and


    would have no time to pick up the video call. But look at me now; I just lost almost ten thousand to


    him!¡±


    ¡°Who should you me with that mouth of yours then?¡±


    Alex tilted his head and looked around, probably looking for someone through his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you guys are sleeping in different rooms?¡±


    With a grimace, Eugene said in a chilly tone, ¡°Are you very free now?¡±


    However, Alex wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If Eugene was standing in front of him, of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare


    say anything like this. But now, he could speak however he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be considerate. After all, you¡¯ve been single for so many years. One might think that


    your member can no longer function properly!¡±


    Eugene was irritated and he red at him. ¡°Do you have a deathwish?¡±


    But Alex continued to look like he was trying to pick a fight. ¡°I was just saying and you¡¯re already getting


    so worked up. It¡¯s not that I wanted toment about anything, but you really do have the patience.


    How can you still hold yourself back when you have such a good opportunity? You should make your


    move! The way you drag yourself along like an old bullock, it¡¯ll be years before you finally get to sleep


    with Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Eugene was speechless. ¡°Why do you even care? Do you know why you started balding? That¡¯s


    because you have too many quickies!¡±


    Clicking in annoyance, Alex said, ¡°Tsk. Why do you care if I¡¯m fast or slow? After all, I get what I want


    and you can only watch. If you¡¯re still going to believe in your tonic long-term love, you might not


    even get to be the winner at the end of the day!¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t want to be affected by what he was saying, but the image of George couldn¡¯t help


    appearing in his mind.


    Looking at Eugene, who was deep in his thoughts, Alexughed. ¡°How is it? Do you need me to teach


    you how to seize the opportunity and grab her heart?¡±


    Eugene took a nce at the closed bathroom door. Although he wasn¡¯t interested in what Alex was


    saying, he had to admit that sometimes his ideas were indeed useful.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Alex shrieked. ¡°You need to first tell me whether you guys are in the same room.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s showering.¡± Eugene nodded.


    Alex then continued determinedly, ¡°Then it¡¯ll be easy. You guys can find something to drink. Alcohol will


    stimte the dopamine in her body. By then, everything will happen naturally!¡±


    As he said this, he raised his eyebrows at Eugene and showed him an especially despicable face on


    purpose.


    Instantly, Eugene¡¯s patience melted away and he wanted to choke him. This is such a bad idea!


    ¡°Do you think I can beat her at drinking?¡± The coldness in his voice seeped into Alex¡¯s bone.


    Alex was taken aback, and his expression froze. He had totally forgotten about how well Olivia could


    take her alcohol. There were not many who could beat her.


    There was no way Eugene would win even if there were two of him.


    ¡°I totally forgot about that. Okay, since Olivia is a very independent woman, you should try the softer


    way. In every girl, there is a motherly instinct. If you give her the impression that you¡¯re weak, she will


    instinctively act like a mother to protect you. You should pretend that you¡¯re scared during the night.


    Maybe you can try acting like you have a nightmare, or suddenly think of some sad moments. Just try


    everything you can to get her sympathy. Don¡¯t let go of any chance you can get to cuddle and kiss her.


    Remember these three things and no women would be able to slip away from your grasp. Number one,


    persistence. Number two, shamelessness. And number three, persist to be shameless!¡±


    Eugene was dumbfounded. He thought he must have been crazy for listening to Alex¡¯s nonsense.


    But Alex was still chattering, ¡°You guys are on such a beautiful ind. If one night is not enough, you


    still have two nights. If there is no substantial progress between the two of you after this trip, I¡¯m going


    to be very worried for you. You have known each other for about five months, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m on the ind?¡± Eugene¡¯s brows knitted.


    ¡°What do you think? No walls are airtight. Someone saw you guys!¡± said Alex.


    Eugene continued to ask, ¡°Who saw us?¡±


    ¡°Hayden brought a friend over there and that friend posted something on Instagram. You guys


    identally photobombed his selfie.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to delete the photo!¡± Eugene was slightly relieved.


    ¡°Of course. Hayden already told him that.¡±


    When Eugene was about to say something else, the bathroom door opened. He hung the phone up


    ruthlessly and turned around. As he did that, his eyes instantly fixed on Olivia who had just got out of


    the bathroom.


    Her small face was bared and it was soft like a high-quality suet jade; her half-dry hair casually hung


    over her shoulder.


    She looked extremely adorable in her white pajamas.


    Immediately, Eugene smiled and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s your turn now,¡± said Olivia.


    Pulling her onto the bed, Eugene said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry your hair?¡±


    ¡°Just let it be. I¡¯m toozy to do that!¡± Olivia pouted.


    ¡°How could you? It¡¯s easy to catch a cold if you sleep with damp hair.¡±


    Eugene got up and walked straight into the bathroom. He came out very soon after with a hairdryer.


    ¡°Come; I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    As Eugene said this, he stood beside Olivia.


    The whooshing sound of the hairdryer rose and her silky hair flew freely in the wind.


    Olivia could clearly feel his fingers passing through her hair, and this feeling was indescribable. She felt


    like her heart was soaked in a hot spring and she felt especially soft and warm. No one had ever


    treated her like this.


    She looked at the man who was standing in front of her. He was tall, handsome, down-to-earth, and


    caring. She wrapped her arms around his waist and allowed him to do whatever he wanted on her


    head.


    Soon, the sound of the hairdryer stopped.


    Olivia raised her eyes and nced at him.


    He was also looking back at her. At that moment, a chemical reaction transpired. He threw the


    hairdryer away and leaned over. With his big palm, he raised her chin and kissed her passionately.


    Everything seemed to be going out of control.


    Instead of being afraid, Olivia was nervous. Even if something were to happen, it shouldn¡¯t be in his


    mother¡¯s house.


    One would have thought she was craving for him!


    Pushing him lightly with both her hands, she tried to sober him up. However, when she saw his dark


    and bottomless eyes, she was ovee with desire.


    ¡°Eugene; Eugene¡ª¡±


    Eugene knew she was scared, and he med himself for being so rude. So, he tried his best to


    restrain the urge to take over her and turned the stormy kiss into something softer. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    I¡¯ll never hurt you. But, he didn¡¯t utter these words because he was too preupied.


    Gently, he pushed her onto the bed and leaned over. His arms held onto her tightly, and easily, he


    trapped her under his body.


    He knew very well that Olivia was the most obedient in this position. After all, he had just threatened


    her in this way!


    Kissing her lips, he wanted more. ¡°Olivia, say you like me.¡±


    Slightly embarrassed, Olivia turned her head to the side, refusing to do as he wished.


    Is it necessary to say it out loud?


    Why is he forcing me to say that?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If I don¡¯t like him, why would I let him do whatever he wants?


    Because Eugene didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, his hands moved to the hem of her clothes and he


    threatened, ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Eugene¡ª¡± Olivia stared at him.


    Narrowing his eyes, Eugene continued to coax, ¡°Say it. Say you like me the most.¡±


    Olivia was irritated and she answered vaguely, ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Say it properly! Repeat after me. Olivia likes Eugene.¡±


    Eugene was enjoying the rarely seenpliance of Olivia.


    When he was immersed in his little pleasure, Olivia wrapped her arms around his neck. Instantly,


    Eugene was even more aroused. His eyes were brimming with hope. Suddenly, he felt a pain in the


    back of his neck.


    He didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    But slowly, he felt his limbs starting to get numb. Except for his mouth, he seemed to be unable to


    move the rest of his body.


    He quickly looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too tired. It¡¯s time to rest,¡± Olivia smiled gently as she uttered.


    Eugene was speechless. She must have used the same method she used to deal with Brian.


    Otherwise, there was no way that this would happen from a simple hug.


    With a pitiful face, he whined, ¡°If you don''t want to say it, fine! But, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Only then would you sleep without doing something!¡± said Olivia solemnly.


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly. Did she just treat me as if I¡¯m a pervert?


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even going to do something.¡±


    Olivia nodded in understanding. ¡°I know that. But I was hoping that you could sleep better. You sleep


    over here and I¡¯ll be over there. There¡¯s no need to shower anymore. Just go ahead and sleep like


    this!¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t know what to say after that.


    -----------

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Finding her words somewhat familiar, Eugene suddenly remembered that when he was bullying her


    just now, she was also saying the same thing. Indeed, Olivia was a woman of her words. He was really


    going to sleep on one side and her, on the other. Since she already had a n, it was no wonder she


    was so calm.


    Every dog had its day. What more could he do now after things had turned out this way?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But how could he fall asleep like this? Even though it wasn¡¯t painful, it didn¡¯t feel good either!


    Looking at her, he said, ¡°You need to let me go! I cannot sleep without taking a shower!¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. Did he think she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking?


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? I can help you then! Tell me; how many hours do you want to sleep? Or do you want to


    never wake up again?¡± Moving the needles in her hand, she threatened.


    Eugene was instantly wordless.


    Seeing that he had finally settled down, Olivia moved his head to adjust his posture. ¡°Be good!¡± As she


    said this, she leaned over and kissed his lips. ¡°Good night, boyfriend!¡±


    Eugene wanted to cry but there were no tears. How did I fall in love with a girl who is so skilled in


    acupuncture?


    The thought of trying to take their rtionship to another level vanished into thin air at this very


    moment.


    All he felt now was that he was already struggling to protect himself.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was too incapable or that his girlfriend was too brilliant.


    He couldn¡¯t beat her in drinking!


    And if they were to fight, the woman had so many tricks that he couldn¡¯t guard against her, not to


    mention that he wasn¡¯t willing to hurt her.


    She didn¡¯t even care when he threatened her.


    Is it really true that I can only pretend to be weak?


    Eugene didn¡¯t really trust the tricks Alex had taught him. But now, it seemed like this was the only path


    he could take.


    ¡°Olivia, can you stop the pain? My arms and legs are hurting. Or, can you let me be like Brian? Just put


    me to sleep so I can stop imagining things!¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Olivia frowned.


    That¡¯s impossible! I only wanted to numb him!


    Reaching over, she took a look at the point where the needle was inserted. It¡¯s the correct location.


    Why is he in pain?


    ¡°Do you feel anything other than pain?¡±


    Eugene thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a little bit numb!¡±


    Olivia then looked at him suspiciously, and Eugene pretended to be calm. But when he met Olivia¡¯s


    questioning gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but avoid her gaze.


    Tilting her head, Olivia took another needle from her bag. Under Eugene¡¯s gaze, she inserted another


    needle into his wrist.


    After a while, Eugene¡¯s whole arm started to hurt. The pain gradually grew more intense.


    He looked at Olivia in panic. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    But Olivia was looking mischievous as she approached him. ¡°Oh, I thought you couldn¡¯t distinguish


    between numbness and pain!¡±


    Eugene was tongue-tied.


    Smiling at Eugene gently, Olivia said, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to y tricks with me again. If you continue to


    talk nonsense, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to have your whole body in agony!¡±


    ¡°What kind of a girlfriend are you?¡± Eugene whined pitifully.


    ¡°This kind! Think about that carefully after tonight. You still have the chance to repent!¡± snorted Olivia.


    Eugene quickly threw her a nce. ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    As he said this, he closed his eyes and refused to talk to her anymore. However, his limbs were numb


    and ufortable and he found it hard to fall asleep.


    Suddenly, the location between his thumb and index finger was in pain. Immediately, the numbness in


    his limbs disappeared. What followed was a wave of tiredness that took over him.


    But before he fell into his slumber, he didn¡¯t forget to ask for some benefits. ¡°I want a hug!¡±


    She red at the man who was gradually falling asleep. Putting the needle away, shey down next to


    him and hugged him to sleep.


    Eugene slept without ying any more tricks on Olivia. He didn¡¯t even move all night. By the time he


    woke up, it was already the next morning.


    Olivia had woken him up with acupuncture; otherwise, he would have continued to sleep for much


    longer!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    When Eugene woke up, the first thing he saw was Olivia putting away her needles. Instantly, he


    behaved himself and just watched her tidying up.


    Silently, he thought in his heart, Alex¡¯s ideas are bullshit!


    Those women Alex met are people who already want to sleep with him! How can they bepared


    with my girlfriend?


    He has never gone after a woman before and now he¡¯s trying to give me a lesson.


    If he ever meets someone like Olivia, aren¡¯t his ideas going to be useless too?


    Olivia felt bad when she saw Eugene sitting on the bed quietly. She didn¡¯t want to treat him that way


    too. It was all because of his endless talking that she was trying to calm him down!


    Looking at Olivia, Eugene spread his arms and said, ¡°Can I get a hug?¡±


    Instead of resisting, Olivia let him hug her.


    With his mushy girlfriend in his embrace, he started toin, ¡°If I knew I would be suffering like this


    just to sleep in the same room as you, I would have chosen the sofa!¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who was being naughty instead of sleeping?¡± Olivia defended herself weakly.


    Eugene fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re a doctor. Do you think it¡¯s good if I face you without any


    desire?¡±


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    Eugene¡¯s hand then gently caressed Olivia¡¯s hair and he said softly, ¡°Olivia, I really like you. That¡¯s why


    I want to do those intimate things with you. I didn¡¯t say I like you because of that. Indeed, I can''t resist


    you, but I haven¡¯t lost my mind. I know you¡¯ve been hurt. I also understand that you girls want to protect


    yourselves. As long as you don''t give your consent, I will never do anything to hurt you. You can loosen


    up a little.¡±


    The guilt within Olivia increased at once. She looked at the man in front of her, and willingly, she melted


    into his embrace.


    ¡°Just give me some time.¡±


    Although she was already the mother of a child, she had only experienced it once. She really didn¡¯t


    dare to do it again!


    She was afraid that the time they spent together was too short and so their rtionship was not stable


    yet. She was afraid that when Eugene got what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t appreciate her anymore.


    She was worried that the fondness Eugene had for her was only temporary and it wasn¡¯t deep-seated.


    Smiling, Eugene whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Eugene and Olivia finally got out of the room, Ellen had already made breakfast and was waiting


    for them.


    The moment they walked out, six eyes were looking at them. Olivia was slightly embarrassed. She


    didn¡¯t expect everyone to be up so early.


    Even North was up too.


    Brianughed when he nced toward them. The smile on his face was meaningful and even his tone


    sounded the same way. ¡°We all came by car and boat, but why did the two of you wake up sote?¡±


    Before Olivia could even process her mind to find an answer, she saw Ellen ring at Brian. ¡°Why are


    you even asking? Of course, it¡¯s because Eugene and Olivia didn¡¯t have a good rest and that¡¯s why


    they got upte!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± Olivia exined at once, but she found her exnation to garner more


    questions than answers.


    Smiling at her lovingly, Ellen said, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Quick; let¡¯s eat now!¡±


    As she was saying this, she went into the kitchen to bring the dishes out, but her mouth was whispering


    in a relieved manner, ¡°They¡¯re still young. Look at how fast they recover!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Looking at the speechless and embarrassed Olivia, Eugene couldn¡¯t helpughing. He stretched his


    hand over her shoulders and pressed her onto the chair.


    Moving like a robot, Olivia sat down. She then heard Eugene saying, ¡°We really didn¡¯t rest wellst


    night. Might need to go back and take a rest. I will take you guys to the resortter in the afternoon!¡±


    Olivia immediately red at Eugene, ming him for adding more confusion when she couldn¡¯t even


    exin herself!


    Who says I didn¡¯t rest well? It was the best rest I¡¯ve had in a while!

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Eugene stopped himself from bursting intoughter. "Oh. I didn''t get enough rest!"


    Ellen heard this when she walked in with dishes in her hand; she chuckled and responded, "I knew it.


    I''d be surprised if you had enough rest."


    At this moment, Olivia was rendered speechless. It''s his own problem! It has nothing to do with me.


    Why is his mother looking at me like that?


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Olivia''s face, Ellen proceeded to exin calmly and moderately,


    "Eugene''s not good when ites to sleeping in a new environment. Whenever we stayed here in the


    past, he''d always end up not getting enough rest. Olivia, please don¡¯t overthink it."


    Olivia giggled; she did not overthink at all.


    At this point, North winked and asked, "What''s fun here on the ind?"


    Eugene responded, "There are all kinds of recreational facilities here like on the maind¡ªwhether it¡¯s


    water sports, powerboats, or motorboats. You can punt or even swim!"


    North eximed happily, "Let''s go punting!"


    "Sure."


    After they ate something, Brian stayed back to be with Ellen while Eugene took the two to the resort.


    Olivia did not feel good about this arrangement as it was a rare opportunity for Eugene toe here to


    spend time with his mother, but now it seemed like he was taking the two of them on vacation.


    "Eugene, you can send us backter, so you can spend more time with your mother. I can bring North


    out on my own."


    Eugene frowned slightly. "It''s fine. It''s not like she''s alone. Can you please stop trying to push me


    away? You are my wife and child; who else would I rather be spending time with?"


    As he spoke, he put his hand around her shoulder. "Stop thinking about it. We are on vacation!"


    Olivia did not know how to respond.


    After a car ride and more than half an hour walking, they finally reached the resort.


    She could tell that this ind was veryrge and the avable facilities were quiteplete; it was no


    different from the high streets on the maind¡ªperhaps even better.


    Where they were right now was a ce where you could get anything¡ªfood, entertainment, rxation,


    and shopping.


    As long as one named it, one could definitely get it here.


    Meanwhile, knowing their destination, they headed straight to the theme park.


    Since North wanted to go punting, they went to the man-madeke in the theme park and hired a boat.


    To attract more customers, the business owners had ced many huge and colored balls on theke¡ª


    each signifying a gift.


    Now that there was an element ofpetition, it would naturally attract more customers. Seeing the


    lake now, there were indeed several people punting.


    After the three got in the boat, Eugene and Olivia were responsible for punting while North would use


    the to catch the balls.


    Even though punting seemed easy, in practice, it was a lot more difficult as Eugene and Olivia could


    hardly synchronize with each other, so the boat ended up moving in a circle in its original spot.


    Then, North became slightly annoyed. "Are we just going to keep circling this spot?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eugene looked at Olivia before turning to thend. Much to his surprise, it seemed like they had


    managed to move a good distance away from thend this way.


    "Should we find someone to teach us?"


    Olivia sniggered. "Do we really need someone to teach us how to punt? Are we that bad?"


    North responded, "Follow my lead. Whenever I say ''Go'', you''ll punt, and when I stop, you¡¯ll stop too!"


    Eugene and Olivia looked at each other skeptically. "Are you sure this will work?"


    North was unsure about his n either. "Let''s try it then. I''ve yed a game like this before. The boat


    will start moving in a circle when one person punts harder than the other."


    Then, North appeared professional as he began tomand, "Listen to me. Go¡­ Go¡­¡±


    Then, Eugene and Olivia began to punt in synchrony, and the boat started to move forward.


    Eventually, all three of them got very excited, and North had found the secret to it, which was exactly


    like the game he yed before. As such, he treated it as a game as they continued punting.


    When they were about to make a turn, he would say, "Mom, you''ll stop punting for a minute while Uncle


    Eugene continues!"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Shortly after that, North managed to master the skills andmand effectively.


    Not only that, but they even managed to capture a good number of the giant balls. As a string was


    attached to each of the balls, the edge of their boat was full of strings attached to it not long after.


    Two hourster, the three of them returned tond fruitfully.


    After getting onnd, Eugene took them to collect the gifts. At this point, Olivia said, "I''m a little thirsty.


    Let me go buy some water."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene stopped her as he was afraid that she would get lost. He charged, "Let me go and get it. You''ll


    collect the gifts here with North. Don''t go anywhere; I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    After giving it some thought, Olivia responded, "Sure."


    Subsequently, Eugene left while the number of people in line was longer than she expected.


    Seeing the number of people waiting in line before her, Olivia felt like giving up. "North, do you still want


    the gifts?"


    North looked at her, feeling befuddled. "Why not?"


    "There are so many people here. I''m afraid it may take a while."


    Meanwhile, North''s brows furrowed into a narrow frown. "It took us so much effort to catch those balls.


    Why don''t we want the gifts even before I know what they are!"


    Olivia agreed with him. This was human nature: what mattered to people was not the price of the gifts,


    but the surprise that came with them.


    Perhaps people would stop wanting the gifts the moment they found out what they were.


    "Sure. Let''s keep waiting then.


    The moment she finished, a man in a suit walked past them and saw them by chance. "Are you guys


    here to collect gifts as well?"


    Olivia nodded.


    Then, that man stopped in his tracks and sized her up before letting out a smile. "How long is this going


    to take? Why don¡¯t youe with me as I know the owner of this business well. I can bring you


    through another way."


    The first thought that crossed Olivia''s mind was to go with him as her patience had indeed run thin. She


    reckoned that she had never wasted her time in this way before.


    However, on second thought, why was this man willing to help them for no reason?


    So, she decided to reject his offer tacitly. "We¡¯re good. We''ll just wait here."


    That man edged in. "Don''t be so courteous! Don''t worry; I''m not a bad guy. I''m the patrol officer on this


    ind, and I was just trying to help seeing how you have a kid with you. Please don''t overthink!"


    Upon hearing this, Olivia asked, "You¡¯re a patrol officer? You know the owner of this ind?"


    That man responded, "Of course! It''s Mr. Nn!"


    After hearing this, Olivia felt at ease. She smiled and indicated, "Sure. Please help us then."


    Right away, a demonic smile appeared on his face as he took Olivia and North in one of the directions.


    After taking many turns and walking a distance, it felt like their surroundings were getting more


    unfamiliar.


    At this point, Olivia felt that something was not right. "Didn''t you say we were going to get our gifts?


    Why are we getting further and further away?"


    That man responded calmly, "We just need to keep going and we''ll eventually reach the underground


    passage that was built when they first built the theme park. We¡¯re almost there!"


    As he spoke, he stopped right outside a door of a room. Then, he pushed the door open. "We¡¯ll go in


    from here."


    Standing outside the door, Olivia looked around, realizing that there was a living room and a kitchen,


    and it seemed like someone lived there.


    This ce might perhaps be where this man lived.


    Olivia began to look skeptical while a cold sneer crept over her face. Why would an underground


    passage be built in a staff''s room?


    How old does he think I am? Three?


    "Are you really the patrol officer here?" asked Olivia.


    That man replied, "Of course. I have a badge. Why would I lie to you?"


    Olivia sneered. "Can you tell me what on earth Mr. Nn was thinking when he decided to build an


    underground passage in one of the rooms of his staff?"


    The smile on the man''s face instantly froze as he tried to exin himself. "No one lives here. I only rest


    here asionally."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Not buying it, Olivia''s phone in her pocket started to ring. After taking it out and before she could see


    who the caller was, North was being pushed into that room by the man.


    Right away, she instinctively ran toward North, which was when she dropped her phone, and that man


    followed her in while sporting a crafty smile on his face. "You asked for it!"


    At this point, Olivia helped North up, and she asked while checking if he was fine, "North, are you


    okay?"


    North let out an annoyed look while shaking his head. "I''m fine."


    Olivia responded, "Please wait for me here."


    North grunted nicely. "Sure. Be careful, Mommy!"


    Then, Olivia stood up and stared at that man. "Does your boss know about this bad attitude of yours?"


    That man responded while smiling, "What''s wrong? Are you thinking aboutining to my boss


    about me? It''s a shame because he doesn''t normally show up, not even once a month. If you aren''t in


    a rush, perhaps you won''t mind waiting for him here with me. You canin to him about me when


    he shows up."


    As he spoke, he slowly approached her.


    Squinting, Olivia proceeded to lift her leg andnd a kick on his head.


    That man instinctively avoided the kick before he stood there in shock. However, very quickly, he began


    to crack a smile as he looked excited. "Hmm. You even know some martial arts! Not bad. I like it."


    However, Olivia did not choose to spare him any more time to speak as she continued tounch her


    second and third attacks at him, which rendered him unable to react as he did not expect her to be so


    formidable.


    On the other hand, after getting the water, Eugene came back but could not find Olivia, and she would


    not answer his call either. Panicking, he immediately gave Kyle a call, since Kyle was on this ind


    most of the time.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After receiving his call, Kyle instantly went to check the surveince footage. Very quickly, he learned


    that Olivia was abducted by someone and that someone was his subordinate¡ªCornelius Malster.


    Kyle was stunned. Even though Cornelius, apetent and capable person, had never failed to


    impress him in whatever task he was assigned to and never smoked or drank, he was known for being


    a womanizer. It was for this reason that Kyle had punished him multiple times before this.


    In the past, Cornelius was a regr at some entertainment establishments, but it surprised Kyle that he


    would do such a bold act this time around¡ªeven to a customer. Not only that, but that customer was


    none other than Miss Maxwell. Was he out of his mind?


    As such, Kyle immediately reported to Eugene before heading toward the room where Cornelius was


    patrolling.


    On his way there, he kept calling him, but he did not answer his phone nor his pager. In the end, both


    Kyle and Eugene arrived at the same time.


    At this point, Kyle immediately greeted Eugene, "Mr. Nn!"


    Exceedingly distressed, Eugene did not respond; he looked like a level twelve storm that was looming


    over the horizon. After giving that closed door a look, he kicked it right away, sting the door open.


    The fact that he could kick open a steel door showed his unbridled rage.


    At this moment, Kyle felt his heart leap uncontrobly.


    God d*mn it!


    It¡¯s enough if Cornelius wants to get in trouble himself but now he¡¯s dragging me down with him!


    Eugene then walked into the room only to see a man lying t on the ground while Olivia was sitting not


    too far away from him with North in her arms, looking rather reposed.


    In the meantime, the man on the ground looked like a fish that was thrown ontond; he was gasping


    for air and breathing deeply, lookingpletely defeated. At this moment, that man tried his best to


    turn around and look at the door.


    When he saw that it was Kyle, his face lit right away as if Kyle was his savior. But before he could ask


    Kyle for help, he felt someone walk over him.


    He frowned slightly. Who the f*ck dares to walk over me?


    He then turned around to see who that person was.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Before he could turn around, he heard a familiar voice. "Are you guys okay?" He froze for a good


    instant and did not dare to turn around. Why does this voice sound like Mr. Nn?


    If he was uncertain a second ago, Olivia''s following words confirmed his guess. "Is this the kind of


    person you hire?"


    At this point, Cornelius slowly turned around and was not surprised to see the face that shook him to


    the core¡ªit was Eugene Nn. All of a sudden, he was out of breath as hey motionless on the


    ground for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Eugene could not be bothered about it. He could only think aboutforting Olivia as he


    reached out to pull her up. "My bad. Stand up and let me see if you''re injured."


    Olivia took a deep breath. "I''m fine. He ims to be the patrol officer here on the ind and that he


    knows you. He also told me that he could help me collect my gifts quickly, so I didn''t think too much


    before he took us on a detour just to get here. He nned to sexually assault me."


    Eugene squinted as he turned to the man on the ground. He tried to recall who he was but was unable


    to as he had way too many employees. Then, he turned to Kyle. "Does he work here?"


    Kyle immediately lowered his head and apologized. "Yes, Mr. Nn. My apologies for my poor


    management. I''ll take full responsibility!"


    Right away, Eugene''s face dropped as his voice sounded callous. "Indeed. While I¡¯m around, you


    allowed my employee to touch my woman under the guise of knowing me¡ªyou don''t want this job


    anymore, do you?"


    Kyle was in utter shock while his heart thumped. Once again, he lowered his head. "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Nn. You can punish me!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene''s eyes werepletely cold. "Head to the punishment hall for fifty spanks!"


    Fifty spanks meant spanking one''s bottom using bamboo nks¡ªa person would basically be half-


    dead after fifty spanks. However, Kyle did not dare say a word and just acknowledged it, knowing well


    who Olivia was to Eugene.


    Then, Eugene turned to the man on the ground. "You are pretty bold, aren''t you?"


    His tone did not fluctuate too much but it was daunting enough to make Cornelius'' heart skip. "Mr.


    Nn, I''m sorry. I didn''t know they were your friends. Please let me go!"


    Eugene''s indifferent voice sounded out. "Let you go? Are you out of your mind?"


    Right now, Cornelius'' body was quivering, and his face was beaded with perspiration. "Mr. Nn, I was


    wrong. I didn''t touch her at all."


    Eugene responded with yet another callous smile, "I know better than you whether you didn''t touch her


    or you just weren''t able to." As he finished, hemanded the security on both sides, "Throw him into


    the sea and feed him to the fishes!"


    The security guards responded indifferently, "Yes, Mr. Nn."


    Eugene then turned around and grabbed Olivia''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Cornelius almost passed out. Feeding someone to the fish was the ultimate punishment


    on Promise Ind, and no one in history had ever been subjected to this punishment. It involved tying


    someone up, throwing them into the sea, and letting nature take its course. Whoever was thrown in the


    sea while tied up would either get devoured by sea creatures or drown. He did not expect to be the first


    person to go through this!


    Panicking, he crawled toward Eugene. "Mr. Nn, I''m terribly sorry. I really am! I won''t ever do that


    again."


    As he spoke, he reached for Eugene only for him to kick him out of the way. "You should feel fortunate.


    If I were to do it myself, I''d make sure that you''d wish you were dead!"


    Cornelius was sent flying three meters away. Once again, he fell on the ground and snorted, but this


    time, he didn¡¯t get up again.


    Eugene then gave him a callous look, reckoning that he should not be too violent since North was


    around.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Perhaps he might really do it himself for Cornelius had definitely crossed the line andmitted an


    unforgivable sin.


    However, he still managed to hold in his urge to kill before leaving with Olivia and North.


    Right now, Kyle looked at Cornelius rather helplessly. "How dare you even think about touching Mr.


    Nn''s girlfriend?"


    Cornelius'' eyes were widened. Girlfriend? I didn''t know about that.


    Then, he knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness. "Sir, I didn''t know that she was Mr. Nn''s


    girlfriend. It''s my bad. Could you please help me beg for mercy? I don''t want to die yet!"


    Kyle bellowed angrily, "Then why couldn''t you keep it in your pants? You didn''t just get yourself killed


    this time but you''re also dragging me down! Why do you still have the audacity to beg for mercy?


    Someone pleasee and bring him away now!"


    Upon hearing thismand, the security behind him marched forward like robots executing a


    command.


    Seeing this, Cornelius immediately tried to escape. "Sir, please help. I know I''m wrong. Please help me


    ask for mercy. Sir¡ª"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kyle responded, "You deserve it for what you did. I''m afraid I can''t save you!"


    Then, two security guards very quickly tied him up and shoved him into the car.


    At this moment, Kyle''s phone rang. He took it out, and upon seeing that it was Eugene, he answered it


    and greeted fearfully, "Mr. Nn!"


    Eugene responded, "Let''s spare his life for the sake of Olivia. I hope this will teach him a lesson. If


    something simr happens again, you''ll leave right away!"


    These words ted Kyle. "Sure. Thank you, Mr. Nn!"


    Eugene snorted rather arrogantly. "What are you thanking me for?"


    Kyle responded right away, "Thank you, Miss Olivia, for pleading on behalf of us!


    On the other side of the phone, Olivia turned to Eugene rather annoyingly. "Why did you mention me?


    People might think I''m the wife of a bandit! Why do you have to make it sound like you are a mafia


    boss?"


    Eugene chuckled. "I have to let him know who saved his life!"


    As a generous gesture, Olivia responded, "I''m perfectly fine anyway, so he doesn''t deserve to die. If he


    really dies, how can I still enjoy my time here?"


    Uninterested in their conversation, North gave it some thought before piping in, "Is there anything else


    to do here?"


    Eugene then asked, "What would you guys like to do? There''s an indoor sports center where there is a


    trampoline park, a rock-climbing wall, a hanging bridge, and something called the sticky wall. Should


    we head over there and have a look?"


    After making the suggestion, both Olivia and North agreed right away. So, the next stop was the indoor


    part of the theme park.


    The moment they entered, they saw a man toss a six or seven-year-old girl to the wall. That little girl


    wasughing and could note down.


    Then, that guy went up and carried her down,ughing while asking, "Would you like to have another


    go?"


    That little girl answered crisply, "Yes!"


    For some unknown reason, North was envious of this. "Mommy, let''s y that!"


    "Sure."


    Then, the three of them walked up to the sticky wall.


    While North was getting changed, his gaze fell on that beautiful little girl who had a fair face and a pair


    of big ck eyes that seemed zed. Right at this moment, she was also looking at North, squinting


    and smiling sweetly at him.


    At that particr moment, North felt like his head was about to blow up, and he could not help but smile


    back.


    None of the adults noticed these interactions between the two kids.


    After North got changed, learning from the parent of the little girl, Eugene tossed North to the wall, and


    he instantly got stuck to it.


    While North was instinctively struggling to get out, the little girl, who was stuck to the wall not too far


    away from him, chuckled and stated, "You don''t have to do that. It won''t work."


    Not convinced, North continued to struggle while he was stuck on the wall. After some time, he


    reckoned that he had overestimated himself and should just remain sticking to the wall.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Seeing the smile on her face somewhat made him feel better.


    Then, Eugene helped him down before throwing him to the wall again, and after a couple of times,


    North was bored of it.


    Meanwhile, that little girl came up to North and asked, "Should we head to the trampoline?"


    North nodded. "Sure!"


    Since the trampoline was within sight, Eugene did not stop him from going with her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then, Eugene quickly nced at Olivia who was sitting on the ground, looking rxed. "Olivia, would


    you like to give it a go?"


    Looking at the sticky wall, Olivia was somewhat interested, but she felt that it was for kids, or at least


    only kids were here.


    So, she shook her head, but Eugene could tell what was on her mind. He then walked up to her, carried


    her up, and tossed her to the wall.


    After getting stuck to the wall, Olivia seemed excited as she struggled hard to get down but failed to.


    After a while, she stopped to get some rest.


    Seeing that delighted Eugene as he asked while giggling, "Would you like a hand?"


    She continued to struggle before giving up and responding, "Yes, please!"


    Eugene walked closer, smiled, and asked, "What would you like again?"


    Olivia stared at him for being so annoying and snorted, "I don''t need your help to get down!"


    As she spoke, she continued to struggle. Not long after, she managed to get one of her arms off the


    wall.


    However, seeing that Eugene wasing at her, she reckoned that she could finally stop trying to get


    down on her own. As such, shey rather calmly on the wall as she saw him walk toward her, saying


    rather flirtatiously, "This is tiring!"


    Eugene then reached out and pressed that arm of hers back against the wall. He even made sure


    every part of her was stuck to the wall by pressing each spot against the wall.


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    This guy is horrible, isn''t he?


    Just as she thought that he was here to get her down, she did not expect him to juste to make


    sure that she would remain stuck to the wall.


    "Eugene¡­" she growled softly.


    Eugene walked up and responded yfully, "Try begging me to let you down."


    Acknowledging the predicament that she was in and the fact that she should not continue to challenge


    him, she instantly turned her attitude around and whispered, "Please!"


    Eugene continued, "Are you at fault?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, I am."


    Eugene followed up rather joyfully, "How so?"


    Olivia whispered flirtatiously, "I should not have let you get enough rest."


    Eugene continued to ask, "What about tonight?"


    Olivia quickly nced at the kids and the little girl''s father before whispering, "I¡¯m all yours."


    Even though he was pleased, he knew well that she would change her mind right aftering down


    from the wall.


    As arrogance was her usual attitude, it was rare for her to be as obedient as she was now.


    As such, he wanted to enjoy this moment a little longer.


    "Will you keep to your words?"


    Olivia nodded. "Of course."


    Eugene asked, "Are you still going to poke me with needles?"


    Olivia replied, "Never again!"


    Pleased at longst, he reached out to help her down.


    Then, Olivia immediately took off the special outfit that she was wearing, fearing that he might toss her


    onto the wall again. Following that, she picked up a rubber hammer and got ready to deal with him for


    what he did to her.


    When she tried to hit him with the hammer, he kept running away.


    Olivia, being her usual arrogant self, imitated his tone when she stated, "Tell me; are you at fault?"


    Eugene responded, "Yes, I am!"


    Olivia followed up, "Are you going to stick me to the wall again?"


    Eugene responded, "Never!"


    While the two were at it, North and that little girl were getting into a fight with a plump kid.


    Everything started when that plump kid was on the trampoline with that little girl; he went up to her and


    wanted to hold her hand. However, she did not like him, so she just threw off his hand and walked up to


    North to hold his hand and leave with him.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    After feeling insulted, the plump kid reckoned that it was because of North that she treated him that


    way. As such, he tried to pick a fight with North by jumping everywhere on the trampoline where North


    and the little girl were.


    As this was North''s first time on a trampoline, he could not get up after falling.


    This upset the little girl. As such, she angrily went up to the plump kid, pushed him, and growled at him,


    "Why are you bullying him? You can leave if you don''t want to y nicely."


    Just like that, that plump boy fell over.


    Just as that little girl helped North up to get ready to leave, that plump boy appeared and stood in their


    way, insisting on getting an apology from North for taking away the girl he liked.


    This rendered North speechless. Eugene had always said that he was a precocious child, but it


    seemed like he was not the precocious one here.


    That little girl put her hands on her waist and yelled, "Stop talking nonsense! I''m not yours. I am his!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed North by his hand.


    North was stunned as he nced at his hand, silently convincing himself that he had not done a single


    thing as it was all her idea.


    Upon hearing what she said, the plump kid became agitated and proceeded to push that little girl. "You


    b*tch! What''s good about him?"


    Caught off guard, that little girl fell over andnded right on the edge of the trampoline. The


    excruciating pain had caused her to tear up uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, North quickly helped her up before walking toward the plump kid and pushing him.


    "Why did you push her?"


    Given his weight, the plump kid only took a few steps back before steadying himself again. At this


    point, he pointed at North. "Do you want to die?"


    When Olivia and Eugene discovered them, the three kids were already in chaos.


    Meanwhile, North behaved like a gentleman when he protected the little girl by standing in front of her


    and receiving that plump kid''s incessant kicks. "Let''s see if you still refuse to y with me! Let''s see if


    he can still protect you!"


    Olivia quickly went up to the plump kid and pulled him aside, yelling angrily, "Whose kid is this? Why is


    he bullying other kids?"


    As she finished, all the other parents ran over and held their kids in their arms, asking them about what


    just happened while she helped North wipe his face and straighten his shirt. "North, are you hurt?"


    North shook his head. "I¡¯m not, Mommy. I''m fine."


    As he spoke, he looked toward the little girl, who had stopped crying while looking at him.


    North broke free from Olivia¡¯s arms, walked up to her, and held her hand. "Are you hurt?"


    That little girl shook her head and responded, "I''m fine! Thank you for protecting me!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, he waved his hand. "Don''t thank me. So long as you''re fine."


    The little girl¡¯s father piped in, "Dora told me that you were protecting her earlier. Thank you, young


    man."


    North smiled and responded, "It was the least I could do! You''re wee, sir!"


    He then turned to that girl and processed the name that he had just heard. So, her name is Dora.


    At this moment, the plump kid''s mother walked over, looking apologetic. "I''m sorry for what my son did.


    Are you kids all alright? Should we head to the hospital and get them checked?"


    Even though Eugene and Olivia were upset, seeing how understanding the mother of that plump kid


    was calmed them down. After all, he was just a six or seven-year-old kid.


    In addition, North had also said that he was fine, and Olivia could confirm that.


    As such, they did not feel the need to make a fuss and merely asked for an apology from the plump kid.


    Before they left, North waved goodbye to the little girl. "Dora, goodbye!"


    She waved back at him. "Goodbye."

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    North dragged himself to move on before he suddenly decided to turn around and run toward the little


    girl. After that, he took out a yellowdybug keychain from his pocket and gave it to her. "This is for


    you! I hope you''ll be happy for the rest of your life!"


    She smiled as she took it from him. "Thank you so much!"


    North chuckled. "You¡¯re wee."


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard her voice. "Wait."


    As she spoke, she took a hairband with two red balls off her hair and passed it to him. "I don¡¯t have


    anything for you, but please take this with you!"


    North really liked that hairband. He cracked a smile and said, "Thank you! I love it!" As he finished, he


    cautiously put it in his pocket and waved at her. "I''m leaving now."


    After he left, Olivia and Eugene looked at each other and asked with a smile, "That was the only gift


    you wanted earlier when we were collecting our gifts. Why did you give it away?"


    Seeing the bulge in his pocket, Eugene asked, " Is that a love token?"


    North ced his hand on his pocket and exined rather embarrassedly, "What are you talking about?


    She was crying earlier, and that plump kid bullied her because of me!"


    Olivia joked, "What a gentleman!"


    Eugene put his arm around Olivia''s shoulders and stated rather suddenly, "My son''s better than me!"


    Olivia''s face lit as well. "He''s my son."


    ¡­


    In the evening, while Eugene was making dinner, Olivia helped carry out a physical examination on


    Ellen. Even though she looked fine on the outside, Eugene insisted that Olivia carry out an


    examination.


    Olivia knew that this was Eugene''s attempt in trying to justify himself. The real reason he wanted her to


    be here was for her to treat Ellen, and after ten minutes of examination, Olivia concluded that she was


    perfectly fine.


    "Mrs. Nn, you are perfectly fine, and maybe it has something to do with you living on this ind for


    such a long time. This ind seems perfect for recuperation."


    Ellen giggled and responded, "Uh-huh. That''s what the old man said too."


    Olivia asked while she put her tools away, "You mean the doctor who treated your leg?"


    Ellen replied, "Yes. He''s really good, just that he''s somewhat entric and unsociable, and of course,


    he doesn''t like us snooping around for news about him. Otherwise, Eugene was still hoping that he


    could treat Brian back in the days. The old man told me that it was because of the help that Eugene


    rendered him that he was willing to treat my leg."


    Upon hearing this, Olivia sniggered. The more skillful a person was, the more particr they became¡ª


    just like Olivia''s master.


    "How did Eugene help him?"


    Ellen shook her head. "No idea. It was something Eugene negotiated with him in private. He didn''t even


    ask for payment!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nodded, not giving too much thought to it given how wealthy Eugene already was a few years


    back. Naturally, he was able to help a lot of people.


    "No matter what, I''m just d that it was treated."


    Ellen nodded. "Eugene told me how amazing you were! I''d like to thank you, Olivia. Ever since Eugene


    met you, he''s been smiling a lot more and has be a kinder human being!"


    Olivia nced at Eugene who was currently cooking in the kitchen and let out a sweet smile,


    responding, "He''s been taking care of me a lot more than I''ve been of him."


    Ellen giggled and said, "He''s a man. Of course, he has to take care of his girlfriend."


    Olivia smiled. Initially, she thought that she would be looked down on for already having a child, but be


    it Eugene''s grandfather or his mother, she had been weed and treated extremely well. This made


    her feel that it was not as challenging as it seemed to date Eugene, as being weed into such a


    wealthy family didn¡¯t seem to be such a difficult thing.


    After dinner, Eugene recounted to everyone what happened today in the indoor theme park.


    Then, Brian bantered, "North, you like that girl, don''t you?"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    North looked toward Brian and faintly said, "I feel like you''d be better off focusing your attention on


    yourself. I might find a girlfriend before you!"


    Upon hearing that, everyone burst intoughter.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Refusing to admit defeat, Brian replied, "Do you know that this is just puppy love?"


    North countered, "Can you please mind your own business?"


    Brian responded, "Is this how you speak to your uncle?"


    North replied, "What''s wrong? I¡¯m being quite polite."


    Meanwhile, Eugene and Olivia were unusually synchronized as they both headed to the couch and


    began falling asleep while Ellen was greatly entertained by what was taking ce between Brian and


    North. She would turn to Brian for a second before turning to North the next as if it was an exciting


    debate.


    At this moment, Brian was greatly upset by North. "Would you like me toy everything out on the


    table?"


    North stared at him. "Do you wish to lose another forty million?"


    Brian countered, "Do you believe that you can never return home?"


    Hearing this, North hit back at him, "Perhaps you should be the one worrying about whether or not you


    can return home!"


    At this point, Olivia yawned subconsciously.


    Upon seeing that, Eugene pulled her up and stated, "Fine. Let''s all go back tomorrow. Everyone, get


    some good rest tonight!" After that, he left for his room.


    Ellen nodded in agreement, but one could see the reluctance in her eyes that waster suppressed.


    "He''s right. Let''s all get some sleep now. You guys have a long journey ahead!"


    North nced at Brian and decided to provoke him again, "Not you. You can stay here and chat with


    Grandma since you aren''t going anywhere."


    Brian responded, "Who says I''m not leaving?"


    North snorted. "We aren''t bringing you with us!"


    Brian attempted to frighten him, saying, "Do you believe that someone''s going toe and bring you


    away tonight?"


    North snorted again. "Do you mean you?"


    Brian answered, "Not me. Listen; I guarantee that someone''s going to knock on your door around


    eleven somethingter tonight. It will be somedy with unkempt hair and a long tongue. She was with


    mest night, and she told me that she''s going toe to you tonight!"


    North pretended to stay calm. "You''re lying."


    Brian snorted and reassured, "Whether or not you buy it, it''s up to you." After he finished, he headed


    straight to his room.


    After poor North returned to his room, he felt that he heard some noises in the room.


    He then hid in his nket, which did not work as he could still clearly hear the sound of footsteps


    coming from his bathroom; this absolutely terrified him. He then turned on the lights, put on his shoes,


    and ran toward Olivia''s room.


    Right at this moment, Eugene was still delighted at the thought that Olivia was not going to give him a


    hard time tonight by poking him with needles again.


    Even so, he did not have high hopes. It would be fortunate if he could get some cuddles and kisses.


    He looked toward the bathroom door in full anticipation, wondering if Olivia was trying to dy their


    time together tonight.


    Looking at the clock, he realized that thirty minutes had passed. That was twice the time he needed to


    use the bathroom.


    All of a sudden, someone came mming on his door. Surprised as to who that might be, he stood up,


    opened the door, and saw North as he stormed into the room as fast as a bullet, climbing right up the


    bed and covering himself with the nket. He could even tell that North was shivering.


    Being worried, Eugene closed the door, walked up to North, and carried him up while he was wrapped


    in the nket. "North, what''s going on?"


    Meanwhile, North had curled into a ball as he quaked with fear, uttering, "T-There''s a ghost in my


    room!"


    Eugene frowned. "Ghost?"


    "Yes. Uncle Brian said that there would be a woman with long hair and a dangling tongueing to


    knock on my door tonight. I could hear someone knocking on my door and walking around in my


    bathroom. I''m going to sleep with Mommy tonight. You can go and sleep in my room tonight!"


    Eugene did not know how to respond as this was not the oue he expected.


    "Don''t you want me to spend more time with your mommy? How can I do that if I were to spend the


    night in your room?"

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    North stared at him in a rather unfriendly manner. "Not spending time together tonight doesn''t make


    much of a difference!"


    Eugene responded, "Why not? I finally have the opportunity to share a room with your mommy. She


    poked me with needlesst night, so I passed out rather early. I still have a lot more to say to your


    mommy tonight!"


    North looked him in the eye. "What if you stay? I bet this big bed can fit the three of us."


    Eugene responded, "Don''t listen to Uncle Brian. He was just trying to frighten you. There''s absolutely


    nothing in your room."


    North shook his head hard. "No! I heard someone''s footsteps!"


    Eugene followed up tentatively, "What if I go with you?" He thought to himself that after North fell


    asleep, he could thene back to his room.


    North responded, "No! I want to sleep with Mommy!"


    Eugene then tried to convince him further, "You are a big boy now, so you should sleep on your own.


    Don''t you believe what I said? Those sounds are only in your head."


    Looking toward him, North said rather disappointedly, "You really want me to go back, don''t you?"


    Eugene replied, "You¡¯re a boy, and a boy should be independent. Only then can you protect the girl you


    want to protect."


    North pouted. "There''s no girl I want to protect right here right now, so I''m definitely not going back to


    my room. It''s either you go there, or you stay here and all three of us will be in the same bed.


    Otherwise, I won''t work with your mom to help you!"


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    After taking a shower, Olivia came out and found that North was on her bed, sound asleep.


    "What''s North doing here?" Olivia asked, not having a clue.


    Eugene was as confused as she was as to how this kid ended up here.


    Right at this moment, he really wanted to throw Brian into the sea to be fed to the fishes.


    Seeing that Eugene was quiet, Olivia responded, "Since North is here, why don''t you sleep in his


    room?"


    Eugene responded, "I''m not going."


    Olivia frowned. "Why not?"


    Eugene replied, "It''s haunted!"


    Olivia asked incredulously, "What? Haunted? Who said that?"


    Eugene pointed at the sleeping beauty in their bed. "North said that!"


    Olivia inquired, "Is that why he came over?"


    Eugene grunted, "Uh-huh."


    Olivia responded rather angrily, "And you¡¯re afraid too?"


    "Yes. I am indeed!"


    "How are the three of us going to fit in this bed? How about I go over while you stay here with North?"


    Olivia uttered as she was about to leave the room.


    Eugene stopped her right away. "I''ll go with you wherever you go."


    This sentence made herugh. "Can''t you do better than this?"


    Eugene responded firmly, "I''m afraid not "


    Olivia thenpromised, "Fine. North''s room is smaller, so perhaps we can all stay here. You''ll be on


    that side while I¡¯ll be on the other side."


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    Why are we both sleeping on different sides of the bed? What''s this? My ns for cuddles and kisses


    are all but gone. Is cuddling her to sleep for just one night too much to ask for?


    The next morning, Eugene looked rather upset and stern as if someone owed him a lot of money. ''Don''t


    talk to me'' was what was written all over his face.


    The moment he came out of the room, he bumped right into Brian. He then gave him an angry stare.


    "Don''t take the same boat as me today."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brian frowned. "Why not?"


    Eugene looked indifferent. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop myself from punching you."


    Brian did not know how to respond.


    Why can''t he be a bit more reasonable?


    Why does he want to punch me?


    While Brian was still confused, North skipped happily out of Olivia''s room.


    Brian blinked in confusion but somewhat understood what was going on. Did he spend the night in


    Olivia''s room?


    Hahaha. Eugene must not have been satisfiedst night.


    Looking at the excited kid, Brian could not help but bicker with him again. "So? Did someone go and


    look for youst night?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    North responded, "I told her to look for you because you were looking for a girlfriend."


    Brian chuckled. "Did you freak outst night? Was that why you went to your mother''s room?"


    North stared at him. "Are you jealous because you can''t do that? Is that why you''ve been trying to talk


    down to me?"


    Brian snorted and refuted, "Why can''t I do that? Of course, I can share a room with my mother!"


    North looked at him contemptuously. "Isn''t it embarrassing for someone as old as you to share a room


    with his mother?"


    Brian responded, "Of course, not. No matter how old I am, I''ll always be my mommy''s son!"


    Hearing these exchanges at the dining table, Eugene jumped in, "That sounds perfect then. You can


    stay here for one more night to fulfill your filial duty as a son."


    North was delighted to hear that. "Grandma, Uncle Brian wants to stay for a couple more days to spend


    time with you!"


    Brian was rendered speechless by their attacks.


    Ellen was in the kitchen when she heard that and she treated it as something serious as she turned to


    Brian. "Really?"


    Not wanting to disappoint her, Brian was left with no choice but to agree. "Uh-huh."


    North exchanged a look with Eugene and was delighted to be on the same page as his father.


    Whilst at the dining table, Ellen knew that they were about to leave as well as the fact that Lara and


    Edward would now use Isaac as a catalyst to spark conflict between the brothers.


    As such, after they went back, they might have to confront them head-on.


    No matter how much she tried, Eugene would never want his grandfather to be the middleman in this


    conflict. But right now, they desperately wanted to get on with it, so how could Eugene just sit back and


    watch?


    At this point, Ellen could not help but repeat, "Eugene, Brian, I still want to repeat the same thing: no


    matter how many mistakes Edward made, he''s still your father after all. Please don''t do anything too


    disrespectful when you get back."


    Eugene sneered. "He didn''t fulfill his responsibilities as a father. Mom, the fact that you were fortunate


    enough to survive was not because he turned over a new leaf but how much we''ve tried our best to


    protect you. I don''t know where to draw the line, but for one, I know that I have to retaliate for whatever


    he did to me. An eye for an eye is my way of doing things. Since he did what he did, he should bear the


    consequences!"


    Ellen inhaled deeply and tried to negotiate, "Please promise me that no matter what you do, you have


    to spare his life."


    Eugene and Brian were both quiet, appearing to protest in silence.


    Ellen could not control her tears from streaming down her face. "I insisted on marrying him, so it''s my


    greediness that caused everything that you went through. If anyone is to be med, it should be me!"


    Eugene was not too happy to hear that. "What does it have to do with you? Since Edward decided to


    marry you, he should bear the responsibility. He had an affair with Lara first before plotting everything


    including your assassination. What he did is truly unforgivable!"


    Right now, Ellen was in tears. "You all came to this world because of him¡ªhe gave you life. Since I''m


    fine right now, why do you want to make him pay?"


    Eugene no longer wanted to discuss this with his mother. If he did not kill him, he would be allowing


    him to continue to do evil, wouldn''t he?


    ¡­


    It was already evening when they arrived home, and they were all exhausted and sleepy from the


    journey. As such, Eugene decided to just order takeout from a restaurant.


    After having dinner, North went back to his room to look into what happened before while Eugeney


    on the couch, feeling rather tired.


    Meanwhile, Olivia asked, "What''s going on?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. You must be tired from the trip." As Eugene continued, he pulled her down to sit on the couch


    with him.


    Olivia responded, "I''m okay. What''s on your mind?"


    Eugene replied, "I think it''s time for me to fight back."


    Olivia asked, "What are your ns?"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Eugene nced over at Olivia. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lara¡¯spany the most important thing to her? How will she


    react if I bought the Roberts Group?¡±


    ¡°Under the Nn Group? Isn¡¯t your dad also a shareholder at the Roberts Group? He won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    He scowled at her. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Nn Family!¡±


    ¡°I think your dad still deserves to know about Lara¡¯s true colors!¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Edward and Lara have been married for so long. Do you really think he doesn¡¯t know what


    kind of person she is?¡±


    Olivia looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s because your dad feels like he owes Lara because he married someone


    else even though she saved him and even got disfigured. But will that still be the case once he finds


    out the truth? Also, don¡¯t you think there was something fishy about that fire? Why did Lara leave the


    country ande back again? You should be looking into all of this!¡±


    Even though he did not say anything, he knew that she was right.


    Grabbing his hand, she continued, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t make any promises to your mom, but you¡¯re the


    one who¡¯s not nning on forgiving him. You don¡¯t necessarily have to see things through to the end if


    you want to punish someone. If you make him aware of the truth and let him regret the actions he took


    back then, wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful to see him repent to your mom?¡±


    His eyes closed as he held her in his arms. ¡°Before this, I was never able to understand. He was the


    one who wronged my mother, so why couldn¡¯t I take revenge on him?¡±


    ¡°What about now? Is it still hard to understand?¡±


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Not anymore. You¡¯re right. I have to make him live in regret forever. He has


    to live the rest of his life in atonement to my mom!¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s secretly do some digging on our own first. We don¡¯t want Lara to bring harm to


    Grandpa when she starts to panic.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The next day, it had been three days since Eugene went to Promise Ind and failed to show up at


    work.


    As a result, people at thepany started specting amongst themselves.


    ¡°President Nn hasn¡¯t been to work for three days now. This is a miracle!¡±


    ¡°Even Curtis doesn¡¯t know where he is. It almost feels like he¡¯s gone missing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think someone could¡¯ve abducted our president, do you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Who would be bold enough to abduct him?¡±


    At this moment, a woman suddenly stood out. ¡°Is President Nn someone you can talk about behind


    his back? Have you all finished your work?¡±


    The crowd dispersed. Someone asked in a small voice, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Samantha Yapp. She was hired a few days ago as the president¡¯s new secretary.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re secretaries too. Why is she such a snob?¡±


    ¡°I heard she was the first secretary of the foreignpany, Kanes Corporation. She has managed


    several big projects before. She also holds the record for sealing the most business deals within a year.


    No one has been able to surpass her to date.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder she¡¯s such a snob. But why did she quit?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s just focus on our jobs and not get on her bad side.¡±


    When Eugene came back to work, all the chatter stopped abruptly and the spections that were


    made earlier were instantly disproved.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he arrived at his office, Samantha walked up to him. ¡°President Nn.¡±


    A frown appeared on his forehead when he saw the woman who was dressed in Nn Group¡¯s work


    attire and who had a small face with big eyes, a small mouth, and a pointed chin. She was quite


    beautiful but seemed unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    She had a put-together smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m Samantha Yapp, your new secretary. I started three


    days ago.¡±


    He was stunned as if he was unaware of such a thing.


    Before this, Curtis had interviewed her. They were going to hire a salesperson, but she came to apply


    for the position as the president¡¯s secretary. Because she had a brilliant resume, Curtis brought it up to


    Eugene who then hired her on the spot. He had not met her in person before and had only seen a


    photo of her.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    They met for the first time today. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Have you gone through the induction


    procedures?¡±


    Samantha nodded. ¡°Mr. Wood helped me with it.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I heard you were working at Kanes Corporation prior to this. Why did you leave your job?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to return to my roots. After spending years overseas, I wanted to develop my career back


    home and Nn Group was my first choice.¡±


    He was very satisfied with her answer. The reason she gave and the way she spoke were pleasing to


    hear. ¡°Why did you make ourpany your first choice?¡±


    ¡°Nn Group is well-known all over the world. There isn¡¯t a person who doesn¡¯t dream of such a huge


    career development.¡±


    Eugene nodded along as he listened. ¡°How long did you work at Kanes Corporation?¡±


    ¡°For six years.¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who got the project with Continental Group?¡±


    She answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me your thoughts on Kanes Corporation and Continental Group.¡±


    ¡°Kanes Corporation is my formerpany. They treat their employees well and have good welfare and


    benefits. Looking at long-term business prospects, though, I think Continental Group exceeds Kanes


    Corporation. These days, traditional business operations are slowly being reced by digital


    operations. Big data should be at the core of apany. Apany that masters the use of big data


    will be the winner!¡±


    His eyebrows shot up, showing that he was impressed with her answer. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Nn Group is also developing this smart technology.¡±


    ncing over her information once again, he said, ¡°Yes. You shoulde with me to the negotiation at


    noon today. I¡¯ll have Curtis send you the detailster so you can prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡±


    ¡°You may leave now. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±


    ¡­


    North spent a long time searchingst night, but it was just as Ellen had mentioned: there was no


    security monitoring system thirty years ago so there was nothing for him to find. All he could do was


    slowlyb through the ssmates they had gatherings with and the owner of the hotel. However, the


    information he got was not very helpful. Finally, he decided to return to the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters


    and use theirwork to continue searching. After all, theirwork was connected to all the


    information in the world. Without Will-o¡¯-Wisp, he would not be able to find anything.


    ¡­


    The following day, Olivia took North to the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. She was not too worried so she


    did not wait for him there. Once she dropped him off, she returned to her studio right away. On her way


    back, she received a call from Marcus whose exasperated voice came through the phone as soon as


    she answered. ¡°Did you think your film would screen itself after you went for that audition?¡±


    Olivia knew that she was in the wrong. The film crew had started filming earlier on, but she had gone to


    an audition that day. After that, she thought about treating Brian first before returning to the set. In the


    end, however, Eugene had tricked her into going to Promise Ind, which caused that dy.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve been busy these few days. Here; how about I go to the film set tomorrow and the day


    after?¡±


    There was still anger in his voice. ¡°Director Norris has been calling me for the past few days and I don¡¯t


    even know what to say to him. If you still don¡¯t show up, I will find someone else. I¡¯ve never met a less


    devoted actor than you!¡±


    She sneered to herself. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not like I want to be in this film that badly. Who was the one


    who insisted that I had to act in this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re that great just because you¡¯ve been in one movie before. If I had known that you


    were such a handful, getting a new actress and letting her familiarize herself with the script would still


    be easier than dealing with you.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Look for one quickly. There¡¯s still time!¡±


    He grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡±


    As she walked down the steps, she said, ¡°Me, me, me. You¡¯re only being this demanding because you


    want me to be a global superstar. But I was out these few days and I just came back. I have to


    visit the studio. I¡¯ll go tomorrow, okay?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Marcus snorted. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    On the other hand, Olivia let out a long sigh of relief. Her cousin often became heartless whenever he


    was angry and would scold anyone without scruples, often causing her to be confused as to who was


    the boss.


    The taxi stopped at the door of the studio. As soon as she got down from the taxi, Sophia came to


    greet her. ¡°Miss Olivia, you¡¯re finally back. Miss Thomas is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Olivia was surprised. ¡°Kate?¡±


    Sophia replied, ¡°Yes, along with a man.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A man? Knitting her eyebrows, Olivia asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met him.¡±


    Could it be that Kate has a new boyfriend? Olivia thought to herself. She suddenly felt anxious so she


    strode in with big steps. Then, she saw that man. It wasn¡¯t her new boyfriend, but Jasper.


    ¡°Why are the both of you here?¡±


    Smiling, Kate put away her phone. ¡°You¡¯re here. I was just about to call you!¡±


    Olivia smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In a mysterious tone, Kate exined, ¡°Good news. Our magazine is designing its front cover featuring


    the top tier celebrity, Summer Monroe. I thought that it would be great to let her wear your clothes and


    advertise your products for free since she¡¯s famous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. What do you think? Am I a


    helpful friend?¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Yes; you¡¯re very helpful!¡± To be honest, she wasn¡¯t nning to advertise her products


    since her studio¡¯s sale was doing well. However, she couldn¡¯t turn down her friend¡¯s kindness. Besides,


    it would be beneficial to the both of them. Yet, she slowly furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What is the


    celebrity¡¯s name that you mentioned?¡±


    Kate replied, ¡°Summer Monroe.¡±


    Olivia was surprised. Wasn¡¯t Summer the lead of Nine-Tailed Fox No.7, who went to the ceremony of


    the first shooting only to sign her attendance and leave? She was indeed famous and extremely


    haughty. However, she did have the right to act haughtily because she was close with John so she had


    countless resources.


    It turned out that they were in the same film crew. On the contrary, Kate was extremely excited. ¡°It took


    a huge amount of Jasper¡¯s effort to invite Summer so quickly, so do choose a few sets of clothes for


    me. I¡¯ll bring them for the shooting.¡±


    Olivia agreed and told Sophia to help in choosing a few sets of clothes.


    ¡°You should choose different styles of clothes,¡± Kate advised.


    Feeling suspicious, Olivia asked, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s shooting moviestely, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it isn¡¯t easy to invite her. Rumor is there¡¯s an actor who hasn¡¯t shown up until now and is


    dying the shooting progress. Therefore, Summer is free for two days.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched. Was she the actor that hadn¡¯t shown up that they were talking about?


    While they were chatting andughing, the door of the studio suddenly opened. In walked Nathan, with


    a woman following close behind. When everyone looked in their direction, the whole world seemed to


    be muted.


    Upon seeing Kate, Nathan froze on the spot. He gazed at the woman in front of him, reluctant to look


    away. She had lost weight and became prettier. Standing beside Jasper, they seemed like a matching


    couple. Had he truly lost her?


    As for Kate, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into the person she least wanted to meet when she was in


    Olivia¡¯s studio, which she rarely visited. Truth be told, who was she lying to when she said that she


    didn¡¯t want to meet him? Only she herself knew how much she missed him! However, she would feel


    so awkward whenever she met him, feeling like she was nothing but a joke.


    Although it was just a quick nce, she got a clear look at the man in front of her. He definitely lost a lot


    of weight and even grew a beard. To top it all off, his eyes were bloodshot, causing him to look


    dejected.


    Expression indifferent, Kate looked at the woman behind him, who had a beautiful face and a petite


    physique. She was adorable and had a simr vibe to Mnie. Looking down, Kate couldn¡¯t help but


    smiled mockingly at herself. As expected, a man¡¯s words could never be trusted.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    He said that he didn¡¯t like Mnie and that he would wait for her forever. He even said that she was the


    only one he loved. Was this what he meant by loving her or waiting for her? If she did not bump into


    him today, perhaps she would even believe that he had turned over a new leaf!


    On the other hand, Olivia finally pulled herself out from this awkward situation. She didn¡¯t expect that


    they would bump into each other here either! But what was going on now? Did Nathan have a new


    girlfriend? ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked Nathan.


    Seeminglying back to his senses, Nathan replied, ¡°I came to see North.¡±


    Olivia countered, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Nathan asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He went out with his friends. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My new game is not going smoothly. I was hoping he could help me with that,¡± Nathan


    responded.


    Olivia suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house tonight? He¡¯ll be back at night.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After that, he threw a deep look at Kate and Jasper before reluctantly


    averting his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now!¡±


    Olivia hummed briefly and watched him as he left. It was only after his figure vanished from her sight


    that she turned to look at Kate.


    Kate, on the other hand, seemed unbothered and calm on the outside but only she herself knew if she


    was fine. Judging from her stiff posture when she stood there and the smile on her lips that looked


    miserable, she was probably bleeding her heart out.


    Even Olivia couldn¡¯t ept it when another woman appeared beside Nathan. Not to mention Kate, who


    hadn¡¯t forgotten about him. It must be extremely hard and painstaking for Kate to suppress her


    emotions to be able to maintain herposure. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for them. Why


    would the pair of them, who loved each other so much, end up this way?


    Seemingly sensing Kate¡¯s emotions, Jasper reached out to touch her shoulder without saying a word.


    She looked at him in gratitude before discreetly dodging out of his hold.


    At that moment, Sophia had picked the clothes and brought out six bags, all of which had a set of


    clothes each. Kate walked over to get the bags. Looking at Olivia¡¯s worried expression, she deliberately


    smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, that famous celebrity is so picky that she despises our clothes; that¡¯s


    why I came to get your clothes.¡±


    Surprisingly, Olivia was calm. ¡°I guessed it from the start.¡±


    Stepping forward, Kate gave Olivia a hug. If there weren¡¯t so many people here, she would¡¯ve broken


    down in tears while hugging Olivia. But now, she could only conceal it with a smile. ¡°You deserve a hug


    since you didn¡¯t expose me after finding out my motive. You¡¯re such a good friend.¡±


    Patting Kate¡¯s back, Olivia whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him about that tonight.¡± Then, she deliberately raised her


    voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me for the clothes!¡±


    Kate tried her best to swallow back her tears before stepping out of Olivia¡¯s embrace. Smiling, she


    blinked at Olivia. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pay you after I earn some money.¡±


    She looked unperturbed, but Olivia knew that she was pretending to be strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry the bags,¡± Jasper said as he came over to get the bags of clothes from Kate, but she rejected


    his help. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let go of the bags and his tone was light when he said, ¡°I¡¯m still able to carry a few bags of


    clothes.¡±


    In the end, Kate didn¡¯t argue with him and left after saying goodbye to Olivia. On the way back, she


    didn¡¯t say a word and only focused on the view outside the car. Yet, she wasn¡¯t seeing anything


    because her mind was preupied with the scene earlier, where Nathan opened the door and a


    woman came in behind him.


    He really was busy and didn¡¯t even give himself a breather; it wasn¡¯t long before he had a new girlfriend


    again. But she was still na?ve and foolish to believe what he had said. She even stupidly got into a fight


    with Mnie because she humiliated him!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Oh Kate. What are you doing and what were you expecting?


    ¡°Bad mood?¡±


    Jasper suddenly spoke, jolting her back to her senses. Eyes vacant, she then looked at him and replied


    on auto-pilot, ¡°No.¡±


    Jasper looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°When you¡¯re down, you don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Smiling awkwardly, Kate replied, ¡°R-Really? Since when did you know me so well?¡±


    Jasper chuckled. ¡°When you like someone, it¡¯s only natural to care about everything she does.¡±


    Startled, Kate¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat while she stared at Jasper in surprise. ¡°W-What are you


    talking about?¡±


    Jasper nced at her. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    His look was as deep as the ocean, causing Kate to avoid his gaze out of reflex. ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Jasper asked, ¡°Can you tell me about you and him?¡±


    Kate looked at him in surprise. ¡°You mean Nathan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jasper replied. ¡°You seem to care about him a lot.¡±


    Out of reflex, Kate denied. ¡°No. We¡¯re just friends who split up because of some misunderstanding.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes seemed like they could gauge one¡¯s soul as he prompted, ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Instinctively, she replied, ¡°No!¡±


    He pressed, ¡°Do you like me then?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All at once, Kate was stunned. Panicked, she averted her gaze while bantering as usual, ¡°Don¡¯t pull my


    leg. You should know that a boyfriend is the most unreliable person of all!¡±


    Jasper took a deep breath and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured; I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to


    put up your guard against me. Even if I¡¯m not your boyfriend, we¡¯re still friends, aren¡¯t we? After all,


    we¡¯ve known each other for so long.¡±


    Looking at Jasper, Kate suddenly felt inexplicably guilty. He had helped her a lot and he was truly a


    gentleman, who was always considerate of others¡¯ feelings. He had never made things difficult for her


    and due to that, she felt even more sorry for him because she couldn¡¯t give him anything. Perhaps that


    was how feelings worked. The best might not be the one she fell for. Looking at him, she nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Staring at her, Jasper said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized? Usually, the reason one cannot ept someone


    else is because they have another person in their hearts.¡±


    Kate pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Jasper continued, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, every girl is an angel who should be coddled. Therefore,


    you must find a man that loves you wholeheartedly. Don¡¯t ever get upset by someone unworthy and


    definitely don¡¯t waste your love on them!¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Thank you. I understand.¡±


    Jasper then said, ¡°Alright then; stop thinking about it. Summer is waiting for our clothes.¡±


    ¡­


    After that, both of them went back to the magazine publisher. Kate told Jasper to wait for her in the


    office whereas she headed straight to the photo studio. She knew that Summer was hard to please so


    she didn¡¯t even ask her assistant to send the clothes in. Instead, she brought the clothes over herself.


    Meanwhile, Summer was leisurely sitting on the rocking chair while ying with her phone. Beside her,


    the assistant was massaging her legs. As soon as Kate walked in, she politely apologized, ¡°Miss


    Summer, sorry to make you wait. You¡¯ll definitely like the clothes that I bring you this time.¡±


    However, Summer didn¡¯t raise her head or open her eyes nor did she respond to Kate¡¯s words. She


    just sat there and continued ying on her phone.


    Kate wasn¡¯t bothered by that. After all, Summer was a top tier celebrity and it was truly an honor to


    have her working on the cover of their small magazine. Therefore, it was only natural for Summer to act


    haughtily.


    While cing the bags on the floor, Kate exined, ¡°Our theme this time emphasizes on fashion


    elements. The clothes from Olivia Maxwell Studio are leading the fashion and with the jewellery from


    Luck & Diamonds, we¡¯ll surely get a perfect photo!¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Upon hearing that, Summer finally looked at Kate and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate was stunned for a second before she answered, ¡°Olivia. Olivia Maxwell Studio. Her clothes are


    not only superb in quality, the design is also outstanding. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it when you see


    them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worn countless branded clothes,¡± Summer sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a small studio, but the way you put it


    is like I¡¯ve never experienced anything like it.¡±


    Patiently, Kate cated, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you have worn all kinds of branded clothes, Miss Summer. I¡¯m


    just trying to say that the clothes from Olivia Maxwell Studioe highly rmended by many. Let


    me show you!¡± While speaking, Kate took out a sky blue sleeveless long dress. It was translucent at


    the cor and light blue at the chest, embellished withce. It¡¯s translucent material seemed to reveal


    the skin underneath, making it look extremely alluring. Not to mention the fabric was of good quality,


    which made the dress all the more stunning.


    Summer¡¯s eyes lit up in delight but the minute she remembered that it was from Olivia Maxwell Studio,


    she deliberately tried to find fault. ¡°These obviously look cheap. Do you think that they¡¯re fit for me?¡±


    Kate was utterly speechless. How did these look like cheap clothes? However, she had no choice but


    tofort Summer. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Miss Summer. There are other choices. How about this dress?¡±


    Kate then took out another red dress and asked, ¡°Miss Summer, how about this? Red is a tough color


    to handle but I think that it¡¯ll look gorgeous on you. Shall we try it on?¡±


    Lying on the chair, Summerzily looked up and countered, ¡°Red? What poor taste. Next!¡±


    Kate stood rooted to the spot and was staring hard at Summer as she tried to suppress the urge to p


    her. Deep down inside, she cursed, Who do you think you are? Stop acting haughtily! I should throw


    you out with all your belongings! But in reality, Kate restrained herself for the sake of her employees.


    Then, she continued to take out the remaining dresses from the bag.


    However, Summer had truly crossed the line. No matter which dress Kate showed her, she would give


    her a perfunctoryment before rejecting it. Thest piece was a midnight blue gown, soft to the


    touch and as light as a feather. Even without putting it on, it truly looked exquisite.


    Kate thought that Summer wouldn¡¯t be able to find any fault with this dress but unexpectedly, that


    problematic woman nced at it and said, ¡°What kind of color is that? That¡¯s disastrous. Next!¡±


    Kate sighed. ¡°This is thest one.¡±


    Knitting her eyebrows, Summer said, ¡°Then go find some other dresses!¡±


    Kate suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ve shown you at least 20 pieces but none suits your


    preference. It¡¯s reasonable that you dislike the earlier dresses since they¡¯re not designed by famous


    designers. However, you don¡¯t even like the clothes from Olivia Maxwell Studio and I¡¯m starting to


    doubt your taste. I know that our magazine publisher isn¡¯t famous and you¡¯ve been humble enough to


    ept our invitation. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not satisfied no matter how meticulously we try. In that case, I


    think we should end our coboration.¡±


    Summer thought that she had misheard Kate and she asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kate responded, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to President Liam that it¡¯s not your problem but mine. It¡¯s my fault that I


    failed to please you.¡± She couldn¡¯t make it hard for Jasper. After all, he was the one who contacted


    President Liam, who then asked Summer to make a trip here.


    All at once, Summer shot up from the chair and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re dismissing me? Who do you think you


    are to push me away? You should be honored that I came! Just look at the clothes that you brought


    me; are they even fit for humans?¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Kate almost suffocated in anger. Just when she was about to speak, an icy voice of a man suddenly


    interrupted, ¡°Which dress isn¡¯t for humans?¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Summer instinctively wanted to refute but when she saw that it was Jasper


    who walked in, she chose to keep quiet. This man was a friend of John and was the one who


    suggested to John to send her over. Evidently, John was willing to listen to this man so she¡¯d better not


    offend him! Therefore, she lifted her chin slightly while replying, ¡°I don¡¯t like the clothes that Miss


    Thomas brought over. How dare she bring me clothes of such poor quality? It obviously looks cheap.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jasper interrupted, ¡°Why did I invite you here if not for you to


    bring out the nobility of cheap clothes? Besides, I¡¯ve seen the clothes from her studio and they¡¯re all of


    high quality. Why did you find fault in them? Are you unhappy to shoot for our cover photo or are you


    just itching for a fight? I would¡¯ve been more convinced if you¡¯d said that you can¡¯t bring out the


    ssiness of the clothes!¡±


    Jasper wasn¡¯t sparing Summer¡¯s feelings when he said that and it caused her to feel embarrassed and


    angry. ¡°Jasper, how dare you go against me for a mere editor? Regardless of my willingness, I came


    for President Liam¡¯s sake. Shouldn¡¯t you be overwhelmed with gratitude? How dare you humiliate me?¡±


    Jasper sneered, ¡°Humiliate you? You¡¯ve overestimated yourself. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Kate was worried and discreetly nudged Jasper. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a coboration. If it works, we¡¯ll go


    with it but if it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just end it. It¡¯s not worth affecting the rtionship with your friend because


    of this matter.¡±


    However, Summer vented her anger at Kate and she shouted, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re


    the culprit of this dispute! You¡¯ve got quite a huge temper for someone with no ability. What¡¯s wrong


    with finding clothes that I like? Even famous magazine publishers overseas won¡¯t dare offend me,


    much less a small magazine publisher like yours. Look at the cheap clothes you brought over. Did you


    pick them up from the dumpster?¡± While she was ranting, she pulled out the clothes of Olivia Maxwell


    Studio from the bag and threw them on the floor before stomping on them.


    Brimming with anger, Kate pushed her away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Summer snorted. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m just telling you these clothes should stay in the dumpster. If


    you can¡¯t find nice clothes, please don¡¯t shamelessly invite me over for a shoot!¡±


    ring at Summer, Kate¡¯s long-suppressed anger finally erupted and she shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    Summer was stunned for a second before rage seized her as well. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?


    Do you know that I¡¯m able to shut your magazine publisher down with just one sentence?¡±


    Kate chuckled coldly as she countered, ¡°Just one sentence? You sure think highly of yourself. Now, get


    lost and stay as far away as you can!¡±


    Summer nodded fiercely. ¡°Fine. Just you wait and see!¡± With that, she looked at Jasper and added,


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t appreciate favors. I hope that you¡¯ll tell President Liam the truth!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jasper sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell him the truth!¡±


    Summer didn¡¯t expect him to not spare her feelings. Snorting, she arrogantly stormed off in her high


    heels. Kate was feeling embarrassed when she looked at Jasper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not restraining myself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he broke out into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I¡¯m the one who lost my


    temper. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll exin it to President Liam.¡±


    She sighed internally andmented, ¡°Birds of different feathers shouldn¡¯t fly together. Even if we force it


    to work, it would only turn out to be a terrible idea that only an insane person coulde up with.¡±


    Jasper felt that there was an underlying meaning to her words. Even so, he smiled and asked, ¡°Then


    are we the same kind of people?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°It depends if you, a big boss, is willing to befriend me, amoner.¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Jasper smiled too. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to!¡±


    Laughing, Kate said, ¡°Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m roping you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Jasper refuted. ¡°I roped myself in!¡±


    ¡­


    Olivia was surprised that her clothes were sent back within two hours. Looking at the six bags of


    clothes, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? She doesn¡¯t like it?¡±


    Kate sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s just deliberately finding fault. Even the clothes from the world-


    renowned fashion designer, Angel, can¡¯t please her. Isn¡¯t she obviously trying to find fault in


    everything?¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡± Olivia asked, to which Kate replied, ¡°Hmph! What can I do? Nothing! I told her to


    get lost out of anger.¡±


    Olivia was surprised and asked, ¡°You ended the shooting session?¡±


    Katemented, ¡°Yeah. You have no idea how frustrating she can be¡­¡± She then rted the ins and


    outs of what had happened in the photo studio to Olivia. After that, she pointed at one of the clothing


    bags and mumbled, ¡°Summer even stomped on one of the clothes just now. What should we do?


    Should we send it for dry cleaning or should I pay you back the exact price?¡±


    Olivia said coldly, ¡°Pay me back the exact price!¡±


    ¡°Can I work here aspensation?¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Kate touched her own face and said narcissistically, ¡°I think I can be a model with my beautiful


    features.¡±


    Olivia pointed at those mannequins. ¡°I think they¡¯ll do a better job than you.¡±


    Hugging her, Kate grumbled, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me. We¡¯re best friends who grew up together,


    after all. I think I¡¯ll be a good model.¡±


    Olivia red at her as she retorted, ¡°You want to quit your job as a magazine editor and work as a


    model for me? I don¡¯t even know where to start with you!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Kate sighed. ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to offending President Liam if I offend Summer. I don¡¯t


    even know when my magazine publisher will stop operating.¡±


    ¡°Jasper and John are friends but Summer can only be considered as John¡¯s lover at most. I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯ll fall out with Jasper because of her.¡±


    Kate asked, ¡°What about the cover of my magazine¡¯stest edition then?¡±


    After pondering, Olivia looked at Kate as she asked, ¡°Did Summer mock that my clothes are from the


    dumpster?¡±


    Kate nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, she did. She even said that your clothes are cheap and it made me so


    frustrated. How dare she despise the clothes from others when she herself dresses sloppily?¡±


    Olivia burst outughing in response. ¡°How long does it take to shoot a magazine cover?¡±


    ¡°It depends. If all goes smoothly, perhaps only a few hours. But if the model is as problematic as


    Summer, there won¡¯t be any progress even after two days.¡±


    Olivia patted her clothes and asked curiously, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Kate was stunned and stared at Olivia without blinking. Then, she suddenly shouted in excitement, ¡°Ah!


    Olivia, do you mean that you¡¯ll help me to shoot for the magazine cover?¡±


    Knitting her eyebrows, Olivia covered her ears with her hands. ¡°Hush, lower your voice. Who are you


    trying to startle?¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Kate hugged Olivia and kissed her face. ¡°Come, darling. Tell me, why


    did you suddenly decide to shoot for the magazine cover? Did you feel sorry and heartbroken to see


    me suffering so you decided to take action and retaliate on my behalf?¡± Kate was acting coquettishly


    and pretentiously.


    Expression unchanging, Olivia pushed her away while shemented, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Kate pursed her lips and countered, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t let you be famous!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So?¡±


    In a frivolous manner, Kate lifted Olivia¡¯s chin while teasing, ¡°Admit it, darling. You¡¯ve fallen in love with


    me.¡±


    Olivia was so frustrated that sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re such a drama queen!¡±


    Kateughed heartily as well. ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    Olivia red at her before replying, ¡°Right now. I won¡¯t be free after today once I enter the film set.¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Feeling suspicious, Kate asked, ¡°Enter the film set? What film set?¡±


    ¡°The set for Nine-Tailed Fox No.7,¡± Olivia exined.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re acting in a drama?¡±


    Olivia retorted, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Laughing, Kate replied, ¡°Oh, my God! A future celebrity will be shooting for my magazine cover. I feel


    that I¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of me!¡±


    Olivia interrupted, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Kate deliberately linked her arm with Olivia¡¯s and announced, ¡°Make way for the


    Empress of Petite Bourgeoisie!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! What Empress are you talking about? Hurry up and take the clothes!¡±


    Laughing, Kate picked up the clothes that she brought back and said, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I


    should¡¯ve given you a call so I don¡¯t have to travel back and forth.¡±


    Olivia refuted, ¡°The story wouldn¡¯t be as good if you told it to me via a call instead of in person.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel like killing her after hearing my story?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Olivia agreed. ¡°She won¡¯t ever get to wear my clothes in the future even if she wished to.


    Does she think that she can bully you?¡±


    Kate chimed in, ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Seeing this, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°You two don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to shoot for a


    magazine cover.¡±


    Laughing, Kate asked, ¡°What do we look like then?¡±


    Sophia smiled and teased, ¡°You look like two bosses who are going to pick a fight.¡±


    Kate burst outughing. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    On the way there, Kate suddenly looked at Olivia and questioned, ¡°I think Summer is in Nine-Tailed Fox


    No.7¡¯s film crew too. Don¡¯t tell me that the both of you are in the same film?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°Oh god. You¡¯ll have a hell of a time. That woman is seriously pushing my limits. Even someone as


    patient as me can¡¯t stand her. Isn¡¯t she terrible?¡±


    ncing at Kate, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you a patient person?¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡±


    ¡°Who is the one who always fights whenever she disagrees?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Then who is the one who smashes a wine bottle at the others?¡±


    Kate clicked her tongue. ¡°Why are you airing my dirtyundry?¡±


    Olivia smiled and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you to have better self-awareness. Being gentle and poised


    just ain¡¯t your style.¡±


    Kate red at her andmented, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how President Nn bears with your


    venomous mouth.¡±


    Innocently, Olivia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can be soft, fierce, sexy or sweet! He must have done


    something right in his past lives to be my boyfriend!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate mocked dryly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you can be sexy and sweet, but you sure can be shameless!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Where¡¯s Jasper? Why isn¡¯t he here this time?¡±


    Speaking of Jasper, Kate felt extremely helpless. ¡°I think I owe him a life of debts. He even ticked


    Summer off because of me and I bet that it¡¯ll be close to impossible to exin it to President Liam.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to be with him, you should tell him now. Don¡¯t waste his time,¡± Olivia advised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hinted to him many times and I even told him that I¡¯m not nning to get a boyfriend,¡± Kate


    replied. ¡°However, he¡¯s truly a gentleman and sincerely cares for me. Whenever he thinks that I¡¯ll feel


    awkward listening to that, he will change the topic. He always expresses his feelings yet he won¡¯t make


    things difficult for me. I truly have no idea how to deal with him.¡±


    Olivia gave Kate a nce. ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you? If you¡¯re not in a dilemma, you won¡¯t


    be troubled now. The more he acts this way, the more pressured you¡¯ll feel.¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I truly feel that I owe him a lot. Sometimes, I think that I might as well


    get together with him because he seems like he will be a good boyfriend.¡±


    Olivia added, ¡°If you can start a rtionship, you might as well give it a try with him. But you must be


    clear with your feelings on whether you¡¯re in love with him or you¡¯re just grateful to him.¡±


    Looking down, Kate remained silent for a while before she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m foolish, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t reply and just hugged her tight.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Who wasn¡¯t a fool in love? Just like a flying moth that flew close to the fire, it was obvious that it


    wouldn¡¯t end well but they went for it anyway.


    For the entire evening, Olivia and Kate were shooting in the photo studio. The more photos Olivia took,


    the better she looked. While taking photos, she even paid attention to Kate. Seeing that Kate was


    staring nkly at a spot again, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly to herself. Although Kate looked


    unperturbed and acted cheerful on the outside, she was obviously affected. Otherwise, why would she


    lose her temper and chase Summer away? Or why would she want to give it a try with Jasper and even


    lose her concentration from time to time?


    After the shooting session for another style ended, Kate finally came back to her senses. She then


    looked at Olivia and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if Summer will lose it if she sees this set of photos.¡±


    Without responding, Olivia walked toward theputer to look at the photos. They had taken many


    photos and without even trying, Olivia looked gorgeous in different styles, some of which included cute,


    sexy, flirtatious, innocent and even those in ancient costumes.


    ¡°Our Olivia is indeed both sexy and sweet,¡± Kate teased. ¡°When the photos are ready, I¡¯ll send a few to


    President Nn and he¡¯ll surely be grateful to me. He ought to know that he found a gem.¡±


    With that, their shooting session for that style was over. ¡°Why should he be grateful to you?¡± Olivia


    questioned, to which Kate replied, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought you together, would Eugene be your


    boyfriend?¡±


    After pondering, Olivia asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of my charm?¡±


    Kate pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°You think you won him over with your egg fried rice?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Olivia innocently refuted. ¡°Eugene says that it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Kate¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do you think he dares to say otherwise?¡±


    Smugly, Olivia prompted, ¡°Come to think of it, it doesn¡¯t taste so bad, does it?¡±


    Kate scoffed, ¡°Stop dreaming, Olivia! President Nn only says that it¡¯s tasty because he loves you. In


    reality, it¡¯s far from the truth!¡±


    Looking at Kate, Olivia asked in an icy tone, ¡°So you don¡¯t need my help in the future then?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°Since the shooting for the magazine cover ispleted, you are now dismissed!¡±


    Packing her things up, Olivia saidzily, ¡°Alright then. Anyway, I can¡¯t be bothered to ask Nathan what¡¯s


    going on with him and that woman.¡±


    Kate froze and felt an ache in her heart. Acting unperturbed, shemented, ¡°Why bother asking?


    Nowadays, boyfriends are useless. Tell him to step aside!¡±


    Smiling, Olivia eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kate¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh¡ªI¡¯ve thought of how President Nn can thank me!¡±


    Olivia felt suspicious and questioned, ¡°How? By introducing a boyfriend to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kate snorted. ¡°This is between President Nn and I!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re snatching him from me?¡±


    Kate was speechless. ¡°Only if I can!¡±


    Smiling, Olivia asked, ¡°Then are you burning bridges?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already crossed it so why should I keep it?¡±


    Olivia nced at her beforementing, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything but I bet I can stop my boyfriend


    from thanking you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kate was stunned before she strode toward Olivia and smiled. ¡°Oh my dear Olivia.


    Please let me bring you home and keep you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia cracked her neck andined, ¡°My shoulder is sore!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage!¡± Massaging her shoulders, Kate teased, ¡°Olivia, does this feel good?¡±


    Olivia deliberately replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Harder please!¡±


    Kate replied in an ingratiating tone, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Olivia smiled. It seemed like Kate¡¯s mood had lightened so she said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s continue the


    shooting. My time is precious.¡±


    Later on at night¡­

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    When Olivia reached home, Eugene had already fetched North back and dinner was on the table. It felt


    extremely nice and rxing to be able to settle everything with just a call. When she got home, she


    could even enjoy warm meals. Finally, she wouldn¡¯t have to rush round the clock all by herself.


    Walking toward Eugene, she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrow and questioned, ¡°For what?¡±


    She knitted her eyebrows and sniffed at his shirt like a puppy. Amused, he asked, ¡°What are you


    sniffing at?¡±


    ¡°What is this smell?¡±


    Eugene sniffed too but he couldn¡¯t smell anything. ¡°What smell? Should be food.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think so and felt like she could get a whiff of faint perfume instead. But when she thought of


    his personality, she immediately discarded the thought. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Alright then; go wash your hands. I¡¯ll call North for dinner.¡±


    Olivia hummed and did as she was told. After changing her clothes anding out of the room, she


    saw the father and son were already seated at the dining table.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything, North? Did you find anything?¡± Olivia sat down while asking.


    North nodded. ¡°I found the address of Grandma¡¯s ssmates and the hotel owner where the gathering


    was held that year.¡±


    Surprised, Olivia looked at Eugene. ¡°What are you going to do? Should we look for them all?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve told my men to find them.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going rtively smoothly,¡± Oliviamented.


    North was chewing his food so he mumbled, ¡°Not really. Grandma''s ssmates have parted ways and


    are all over the ce. Some of them have even migrated overseas so it¡¯ll take a long time to find them.¡±


    Worried, Olivia looked at Eugene but he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can do both.¡±


    ¡°Are you starting to target Roberts Group?¡± Olivia asked, to which Eugene replied, ¡°Since she wants to


    end this early, let¡¯s fulfill her wish!¡±


    ¡°Your father will surely stop you.¡±


    Eugene retorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Upon hearing that, Olivia was speechless. She couldn¡¯t persuade him so she changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll be


    entering the film set tomorrow and I¡¯m bringing North along too, so you¡¯ll be home alone these few


    days.¡±


    Eugene was shocked. Although he was prepared, he still felt surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to the set


    tomorrow?¡±


    Olivia said calmly, ¡°Yes. I should¡¯ve gone earlier and if I keep dying, my cousin will surelye after


    me.¡±


    Eugene knew that she dyed her shooting because of Brian so even though he was extremely


    reluctant to let her go, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°North should stay with me because you won¡¯t


    have time to take good care of him.¡±


    Olivia nced at North. ¡°Who do you want to stay with, North?¡±


    Calmly, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with the one who needs me the most.¡±


    She burst outughing. ¡°From whom did you inherit your narcissist characteristic?¡±


    North giggled and teased, ¡°From the both of you, of course. None of you can run from this.¡± As soon as


    he said that, all three of them froze and the father and son duo looked at Olivia in concern.


    Olivia was stunned as well but she recovered and red at North. ¡°You should¡¯ve just said it¡¯s from


    me.¡±


    North smiled. He was terrified but fortunately for him, his mother didn¡¯t read too much into it. Eugene


    was relieved too. His silly son almost spilled the beans!


    At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang so Olivia got up to answer the door as she said, ¡°It must be


    Nathan. He was looking for you in the studio this morning.¡±


    As expected, it was Nathan outside the door. But right now, he looked even more dejected than he was


    in the morning. ¡°Olivia, is North home?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s home.¡± she let him in. ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t you join us!¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Nathan shook his head. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve had some instant noodles at home.¡±


    Eugene walked out from the dining room and when he saw a dejected looking Nathan, he asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nathan replied, ¡°The test yer of the game that I newly designed reported that they can¡¯t rescue


    others toward the end of the game. I came to seek help from North.¡±


    At that moment, North came out from the dining room too. ¡°Did you bring your game?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, here you go.¡± Nathan handed the phone to him.


    North took the phone and controlled it while Nathan leaned over, the both of them looking at the


    screen. Just then, Nathan pointed to the screen and said, ¡°Right there. As you can see, the avatar dies


    over here.¡±


    North knitted his eyebrows and yed the game once more but the oue was the same. ¡°There¡¯s


    an error in your program.¡±


    Nathan asked, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡±


    North stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. Come in with me.¡±


    Looking at the two who walked into the room, Olivia smiled thankfully and thought that her son was


    pretty awesome. Eugene felt the exact same; the both of them were the most important people in his


    life. Hugging Olivia¡¯s shoulders, he asked, ¡°How many days will you be on set?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I bet that the fourth supporting actress won¡¯t have many scenes. I think it¡¯ll take about


    a week.¡±


    Eugene was disappointed andmented, ¡°I should¡¯ve taken up a role in this drama too if I knew earlier.¡±


    ncing at Eugene¡¯s long face, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You? The president of Nn Group?


    How will you have the time to act in a drama?¡±


    Eugene asked pitifully, ¡°What should I do then? I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days.¡±


    Olivia patted him like she would a pet andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days and we¡¯ll see each other


    soon enough!¡±


    Unashamed, Eugene pressed further, ¡°Can I stay for the night?¡±


    Olivia was speechless. She bet that this was the man¡¯s ultimate motive. He had only be her


    boyfriend for a few days but he kept pushing his luck. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡±


    ¡°But I need yours,¡± Eugene countered. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you since you¡¯ll be leaving for a few days.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll miss me even more after apanying me. Now, go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Or you can just lend me your sofa.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me chase you out!¡± Olivia threatened.


    Eugene was rendered speechless. ¡°What a heartless girlfriend I have!¡±


    ¡°You can change your girlfriend anytime.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Eugene was speechless. How did her trust for him vanish so fast? He then spread his arms out and


    argued, ¡°How about a hug?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling bad for rejecting him heartlessly, Olivia finally gave in and gently snuggled into his arms.


    Eugene held the back of her head and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal; we¡¯ll have at


    least one call every day and each call shouldn¡¯t be shorter than 30 minutes. Plus, we must have a


    video call at night and simrly, it shouldn¡¯t be less than 30 minutes.¡±


    Olivia red at him and retorted, ¡°Just tell me that you don¡¯t want me to go!¡±


    ¡°Indeed; I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Such machismo.¡±


    Eugene hummed and hugged her. ¡°I wish I can hide you away from everyone.¡±


    While the two of them were talking sweetly on the sofa, Nathan walked out from North¡¯s room. Looking


    at the lovey-dovey couple on the sofa, he suddenly felt empty in his heart. In the past, he had a girl who


    would follow him everywhere as well. Sadly, he lost her. How could he foolishly think that they were just


    friends? How could he na?vely think that the silly Kate would stick with him forever?


    However¡­

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    The reality hit him hard.


    Looking up, Olivia noticed Nathan was staring into space so she asked, ¡°Is it settled?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yeah. Something was wrong with my program but North solved it for me.¡± Then, he


    decided to make a move. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    Olivia knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why rush? Sit down.¡± With that, she asked him to sit on the sofa


    opposite her.


    Nathan awkwardly agreed. Was Olivia going to tell him that Kate and that man were now dating and he


    shouldn¡¯t interrupt their lives? Slowly, he walked over and sat down dejectedly. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia stared at him, her gaze sharp. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Nathan argued. ¡°Why should I be?¡±


    Olivia felt suspicious so she pressed on, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me if you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±


    Shifting in his seat, Nathan replied, ¡°You¡¯re my uncle¡¯s girlfriend now and will be his wife in the future.


    Naturally, I can¡¯t stare at you because it¡¯s rude.¡±


    Frustrated, Olivia could onlyugh as she teased, ¡°Since when did you have such good manners?¡±


    On the contrary, Eugene was happy that his nephew wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing after all and was rather


    sensible!


    Nathan squeezed out a smile. ¡°I dare not be rude in front of my uncle.¡±


    Olivia snorted. ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Are you guilty of doing anything?¡±


    Nathan had an expression of being wronged. ¡°Guilty? What did I do?¡±


    Olivia countered fiercely, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°These few days, I¡¯ve been busy developing and experimenting this new game and I didn¡¯t even step


    out of the house. So I truly don''t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Frown lightening, Olivia asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman that went to the studio with you today?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Nathan. ¡°You mean Gwen? She¡¯s part of our game development team and was


    the only one who managed to reach the level where the problem is found so I decided to bring her


    along this morning, hoping that she could exin the issues clearly to Nathan.¡±


    Inwardly, Olivia let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that the woman was his colleague. ¡°Why are you


    hiding from me then?¡±


    Nathan shifted again. Facing Olivia, he somehow felt that he was sitting on pins and needles as he


    asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Olivia countered, ¡°You wish for me to have something else to tell you?¡±


    Nathan shook his head vehemently and replied, ¡°No.¡± With that, he hastily stood up. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll get


    going now.¡± As long as he didn¡¯t hear anything, he could pretend to not know what was going on.


    Looking at Nathan who fled helter-skelter, Olivia was perplexed. Then, she looked at Eugene and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Eugene only shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and questioned, ¡°As his uncle, why don¡¯t you care about his love life?¡±


    Pouting, Eugene mumbled, ¡°His uncle¡¯s love life is a mess too.¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°What mess? Are you trying to push your luck?¡±


    Eugene looked agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my girlfriend loves me sincerely or not. Every time I want to


    kiss or hug her, she shuns me!¡±


    Olivia was speechless for a moment before she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re aware of that too.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know myself.¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°So why do you keep hugging and kissing me?¡±


    Eugene smiled and said, ¡°Taking the initiative to hug and kiss isn¡¯t the same as receiving them.¡±


    Raised her hand, she swung it at Eugene. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Subconsciously, he dodged it. Infuriated, Olivia stood up and pounced on him while he fought back.


    Both of them frolicked on the sofa and it ended when Eugene managed to pin Olivia down.


    ¡­


    The next day, Olivia went to the film set. Due to it being far from the city, she had to stay in the hotel


    this week. Worried that North would find it boring, she finally listened to Eugene and left North at home.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    After arriving on set, she went directly to see Director Norris. He was a man in his forties to fifties with a


    huge moustache. His temper wasn¡¯t good but he took care of her, which perhaps was due to Marcus.


    She took the initiative to apologize and exined that she couldn¡¯t stop halfway when she was treating


    a patient.


    Director Norris nced at Olivia. He was indeed angry but he cherished talents. He had watched her


    movies that were shot overseas. Although she wasn¡¯t the main character, her acting skills were


    commendable. When he heard from Marcus that it was her first movie, he couldn¡¯t believe it until she


    went for the casting audition. Only then did he feel that she was a promising talent. Besides, he felt that


    she would be able to portray Margot Pearce perfectly! Therefore, he was lenient with this actress.


    ¡°Since you have a reasonable exnation, what else can I say?¡±


    Olivia was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Director Norris.¡±


    ¡°Have you read the script?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have, and I¡¯ve also memorized it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Director Norris finally seemed satisfied. ¡°I heard from President Cohen that you¡¯re


    busy so we¡¯ll shoot your scenes first. I bet that you haven¡¯t met the other actors in the film, have you?


    I¡¯ll introduce them to you now!¡±


    Olivia nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, Director Norris. I did not have a chance to get to know them during


    the ceremony of the first shooting.¡±


    Director Norris stood up and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    Walking to the front, Director Norris called a few actors over. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all heard of each other,


    haven¡¯t you? This is Olivia, who is going to portray Margot Pearce.¡± Then, he pointed to each one of


    them and introduced, ¡°This is Summer Monroe, who will be ying Little Seven; Sean Landon who will


    y Chad Newman and Eric Gabel, the actor for Jack Newman. They will be your partners in the


    movie.¡±


    Olivia greeted them politely, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    In return, Sean and Eric greeted Olivia politely while Summer remained silent. So this is Olivia,


    Summer thought. Since Olivia chose to appear in front of her instead of hide herself away, Summer


    would make things difficult for her.


    Olivia looked at Summer too, knowing that she was the one who made things difficult for Kate and


    mocked her clothes. In that case, she would look forward to the moment when Summer realized that


    she was wrong! So what if she was pretty? How far could a sarcastic and mean person like her go?


    After all, which celebrity wasn¡¯t pretty?


    After they greeted each other, Director Norris said, ¡°Since all of you are here today, we¡¯ll shoot Margot¡¯s


    scene first for these few days since she¡¯s busy.¡±


    Summer frowned. How can he be so biased? ¡°Director Norris, who isn¡¯t busy in our industry? Our


    progress has been dyed because Margot didn''t show up these few days. Why should we


    amodate her just because she¡¯s busy?¡±


    Director Norris nced coldly at Summer. ¡°Do you think only you are allowed to act haughtily?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Summer grumbled softly but Director Norris interrupted her, ¡°Enough. Those of you who are


    not busy, please cooperate. We¡¯ll shoot Margot and Little Seven¡¯s scene today.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he instructed everyone to get ready. The staff started to set up the scene while the stylists


    were busy doing the stars¡¯ makeup.


    The makeup artist for Olivia was a young man. While doing her makeup, he gasped, ¡°You have such


    perfect skin and don¡¯t even need to conceal anything! I¡¯ll just put some moisturizer on and you¡¯re good


    to go.¡±


    Olivia smiled and thanked him while holding the script as she memorized her lines. Truth was, she only


    read the script once when her cousin forced her to. After that, she didn''t even have the time to read it.


    After Eugene leftst night, she quickly scanned through a few more times. Fortunately, there weren''t


    many of her scenes and she was good at memorizing lines. Now that she had reread it, her memory


    was refreshed.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    This film told the story of the sisters Margot and Quinnie Pierce, as well the brothers Chad and Jack


    Newman. Quinnie was an entric girl and the seventh-born, hence her sisters called her Little Seven.


    Legend had it that one could be brought back to life as long as they obtained Quinnie''s heart, albeit a


    fairy or a demon. But at the beginning, everyone didn''t know that they had to get her to treat them


    wholeheartedly, and not her physical heart!


    Meanwhile, Olivia portrayed Quinnie¡¯s elder sister. She wore her heart on her sleeve and was smart


    and wise, not to mention good in martial arts. Margot always protected Little Seven. Later on, Chad


    was forced to marry the daughter of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. She went to the Heavenly


    Court along with Quinnie and fought nine people single handedly before forcing Chad to choose


    between her and his fianc¨¦e. Her bold act caused her to immediately attract countless fans.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    On the other hand, Chad and Jack were half-brothers. One was righteous while the other was evil; they


    were on totally different sides. In the war, Chad was injured and fell to the mortal world. He chanced


    upon Quinnie, who was going down the mountain and she saved him by ident. The two did not trust


    each other in the beginning but soon they developed feelings for each other.


    Later on, Chad was urgently summoned back to Heavenly Court. Thinking that Quinnie was a mere


    mortal, he left her in the mortal world to wait for him. Meanwhile, Margot went down the mountain to


    look for her sister after discovering that she was missing and encountered Jack. He wanted to capture


    Quinnie and nned to use her heart to save his own mother. Thus, the two of them, who didn¡¯t like


    each other in the beginning, finally started to develop feelings for each other.


    However, the script did not reveal much about their rtionship, so everyone guessed that it was very


    likely that Margot and Jack would get their own spinoff if this show did well. After all, Margot¡¯s


    personality was very popr among the audience.


    The next scene they were about to film was Quinnie being bullied by her ssmates in school. After


    Margot knew about it, she brought Quinnie along and beat up all the bullies until they kneeled on the


    ground begging for mercy!


    Olivia silently memorized the lines in her heart and nned to go through it once moreter on if she


    had the time. On the other hand, Summer was furious. After she returned to the dressing room, she


    drove the makeup artist out and then sat on a chair, taking deep breaths.


    The young assistant cautiously approached her. ¡°Are you alright, Miss Summer?¡±


    ¡°Go and check something out for me. What is Director Norris and Olivia¡¯s rtionship? This is her first


    day filming but why did he protect her although she¡¯s just a neer?¡±


    The young assistant said, ¡°Olivia seems to know Marcus. Maybe Director Norris takes special care of


    her because of Marcus?¡±


    ¡°She knows Marcus?¡± Summer murmured. ¡°The president of Metrostar Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Summer. Do you not like Olivia? Last time when you heard that the clothes were Olivia¡¯s


    clothes, you refused to wear them.¡±


    Summer snorted. ¡°She is the one who publicly embarrassed my cousin at the opening ceremony. How


    can I possibly like her?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on the young assistant on what was happening. ¡°Ah¡ªyou mean Zoe, your


    cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not only did she embarrass her, she robbed her of the role that was originally hers. There¡¯s no


    way that I can bear this disgusting woman.¡±


    ¡°However, Olivia is quite close to Marcus so you better hold it in,¡± the assistant advised. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    President Liam tell you to keep a low profile today?¡±


    Summerined, ¡°Speaking of this makes my blood boil. That bloody   Kate was the one who


    scolded me, yet he actually said that I was being unreasonable?¡±


    The young assistant replied, ¡°Jasper is a friend of President Liam, so he had to show him face and had


    no choice but to fault you then. People are usually harsh to those who they¡¯re close to and tolerant to


    outsiders. The fact that he wronged you proved that he doesn¡¯t treat you as an outsider.¡±


    For some unknown reason, this sentence touched Summer¡¯s heart and her mood seemed to improve a


    lot. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s a neer, so I will let her off the hook today.¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    The young assistant nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll just be stooping to her level by holding grudges


    against her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Summer relented, ¡°Ask the makeup artist toe in.¡±


    The young assistant hummed and went outside to look for the makeup artist so that Summer could


    have her makeup done. An hourter, Summer walked out wearing a white tulle dress.


    Meanwhile, Olivia wore a cyan gauzy dress thatplemented Margot¡¯s character. They were both


    equally stunning as they stood together. While Olivia didn''t think much about it, Summer felt like she


    was being robbed of the limelight.


    The assistant director then began to brief them about the drama, shooting location, how to use the


    hanging wire and the like. After all, it was the first time that Olivia had filmed a fantasy drama. Often,


    the actors had to rely on hanging wires and green screens as the background, so they had to act based


    on their imagination¡ªit was a challenge for her.


    Soon, shooting began. The first scene was not as difficult as Olivia thought. In this scene, she alone


    had to use the hanging wire and the rest did not have to do such stunts for this scene. She had been


    worried that she couldn''t control it well but after filming this scene, she felt relieved as she quickly


    became better at it.


    On the other hand, Summer made mistakes frequently. Director Norris was furious. Pointing at


    Summer, he scolded, ¡°Summer, there¡¯s something wrong with the look in your eyes. When you look at


    your sister who is helping you out, your eyes should be full of admiration, excitement, or even joy¡ªnot


    hatred as if she robbed you of your credit and you want to kill her.¡±


    Summer apologized meekly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Norris. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± She closed her eyes and tried to


    get herself into the right state of mind. She knew that this was all due to Olivia. Since she already hated


    Olivia, how could she show love and admiration for her? After sorting out her emotions, Summer said,


    ¡°Director, we can start filming now.¡±


    Once again, Director Norris announced, ¡°Alright. All departments, get ready. We¡¯re doing another take


    and¡ªaction!¡±


    Summer looked at Olivia and pped happily. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± She had the correct expression this


    time round. However, although she desperately wanted to look excited, only admiration filled her eyes.


    Director Norris¡¯ expression turned dark and he was no longer polite as he said, ¡°Quinnie has an


    entric personality. Do you think that her eyes would be filled with only one emotion? Have you even


    figured out the thoughts of the characters? You¡¯ve worked in so many dramas, yet you¡¯re even worse


    than a neer!¡±


    Summer was already very furious. She could bear the director¡¯s scoldings but she didn¡¯t expect him to


    compare her to Olivia. ¡°Director Norris, I¡¯ll try to get into the right state of mind.¡±


    The director reiterated, ¡°You and Margot are sisters. You¡¯re very dependent on her, but you have your


    own personality as well. You should at least move your eyes around more, alright? You can do the


    same as Margot and make some hand gestures. You can also put on a gloating expression and p


    your hands as you cheer. No matter what, you have to make the characterse alive, not stand here


    with only one kind of look in your eyes and repeating the same type of action!¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°I understand, Director. We can start filming now!¡± After being scolded twice by the


    director, Summer finally managed to get into character.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In the next attempt at filming this scene, Olivia beat up the group of bullies and flew down again with


    the help of hanging wire. Landing in front of Summer, she told her, ¡°Next time you are bullied, you


    should fight back. Understand?¡±


    In the end, Summer was worried that Olivia would identally crash into her since it was her first time


    wire-flying and had no prior experience with it. She was so scared that she took a step back, only to


    receive another scolding.


    Every time Director Norris scolded her, he would praise Olivia once. Perhaps he didn¡¯t have high


    expectations of her since she was a neer, or maybe Olivia already had a simr personality to the


    character, so she didn¡¯t need much skills to act well. In short, she smoothly and sessfully acted out


    her parts.


    This made Olivia feel as if she didn¡¯t have any sense of aplishment. As she took a break, she sent


    a message to Eugene. ¡®It¡¯s not that difficult to use the hanging wire. What should I do? I think I¡¯m born


    to be a star!¡¯

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Olivia waited for a long time after sending the message, but Eugene didn¡¯t respond. She nced at the


    time and guessed that he was busy, so she didn¡¯t mind hisck of response. She then went out and


    asked which scene to film next. To her surprise, she heard Summer¡¯s assistant when passing by


    Summer¡¯s room.


    ¡°Miss Summer, please calm down.¡±


    She then heard Summer''s enraged voice saying, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Apanied by the sound of ss shattering, the assistant¡¯s scream could be heard. ¡°Ah¡ªMiss


    Summer!¡±


    Then, Summer roared unreasonably, ¡°I asked you to leave; didn''t you hear me?¡±


    At this time, the door of Summer¡¯s lounge was opened and the young assistant came out, her head in


    her hands. She nced at Olivia and hurried away with her head lowered. Feeling suspicious, Olivia


    asked out of the professional instinct of a doctor, ¡°Did you hurt your head?¡±


    The young assistant shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Olivia looked at the young assistant who was walking away, feeling that something was off. Why did it


    feel like she was avoiding her?


    When Sean saw this, he walked over and said, ¡°This young assistant is very pitiful. She has been


    scolded almost every day on set for the past few days!¡±


    Shocked, Olivia asked in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡±


    Sean turned to Summer¡¯s room and pursed his lips. ¡°That woman has a bad temper.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Olivia. It was understandable that she had to obey the orders of her employer,


    but Summer had crossed the line by hurting her!


    ¡°Sylvia! Sylvia!¡± Summer''s shout could be hearding from the lounge.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia thought that she might be calling the young assistant, but thetter was already long gone.


    Summer then opened the door abruptly and shouted, ¡°Sylvia¡ª¡±


    There was a rush of footsteps in the distance as well as the voice of the young assistant just now. ¡°I¡¯m


    coming, Miss Summer!¡±


    ¡°Where did you f*cking go?¡±


    ¡°I went to get the first aid kit to apply some ointment.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Summer nced at the young assistant¡¯s head and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t that seriously


    injured. People might think that you¡¯re being a drama queen!¡±


    The young assistant lowered her head and dared not to refute her. ¡°Miss Summer, why were you


    looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink milk tea.¡±


    The young assistant nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Summer. I¡¯ll go after I tend to my wounds.¡±


    Summer¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You want me to wait? Do you really think that stupid head of yours is more


    important than me? Can¡¯t you tend to it after youe back?¡±


    The young assistant answered again, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she turned around to leave but Olivia grabbed


    her wrist and said to Summer, ¡°Did you not see that she is injured? It won¡¯t take her too much time to


    apply some ointment on her wounds. Is drinking milk tea that urgent of a matter?¡±


    Displeased, Summer looked Olivia from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m instructing my assistant. What does that have


    to do with you?¡±


    The young assistant was so scared that Olivia would make Summer even more angry by speaking up


    for her. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Maxwell, I¡¯m fine. Let me go. I¡¯ll go buy milk tea!¡±


    Olivia frowned. Although she knew that this matter really had nothing to do with her, she still couldn''t


    help but want to interfere. Thus, she did not let go of the assistant. Her gaze, which was directed


    toward Summer, turned cold. ¡°She is your assistant but she is also a human being and in the eyes of


    her parents, she is also a beloved treasure. She takes care of you every day and follows you around


    wherever you go, so can¡¯t you be a little kinder to her?¡±


    Summer sneered, ¡°I treat her well. Have you ever seen me mistreating her?¡±


    Olivia pointed to the swollen bump on the young assistant¡¯s head and said, ¡°Then how did she get this


    injury? Did she hit herself with a ss?¡±


    Summer was embarrassed by Olivia¡¯s scolding, but she confidently countered, ¡°She is my assistant


    and I¡¯m the one who is paying her. How I treat her is none of your business. If you have too much time


    on your hands, you can go scratch the bottom of the wall or fill up some mouse holes, or count ants!


    Stop poking your nose into my business!¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    With that, she retreated to her room and mmed the door. Seeing this, Olivia was speechless. The


    assistant then struggled out of Olivia¡¯s hold and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Maxwell, but I''m fine.¡±


    Olivia repeated angrily, ¡°Fine? What do you mean by fine? Your head is swollen. Come with me; I''ll


    apply some ointment for you.¡±


    The young assistant waved her hand hurriedly and rejected her offer. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I have to buy milk


    tea for Miss Summer!¡± With that, she left in a hurry.


    Olivia frowned and kept staring at the back of the girl who had already ran a distance. She could not


    understand why that girl would continue to tolerate Summer!


    ¡°Stop looking,¡± Sean advised. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to be mistreated like this, she can leave. She


    chooses to do this because she wants this job, right? Only she can bear it herself. We outsiders can¡¯t


    help her much!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia fell silent.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile at Nn Group¡¯s headquarters, Eugene had juste out of an executive¡¯s meeting. Of


    course, North was following him. The moment he walked into the meeting room with North, he


    managed to frighten the crowd of high-level officials. They were all specting about who the child


    was. However, Eugene didn''t mention a word about North. He only found a chair for North to sit next to


    him. Yet, they couldn¡¯t suppress their curiosity.


    Those high-level officials didn''t dare to ask him nor did they dare to nce at North, and the meeting


    passed awkwardly. Their main discussion today was their n for the Roberts Group. Although all the


    senior executives were surprised, they understood that Eugene would have targeted the Roberts


    Group sooner orter! It just seemed to be a bit earlier than expected. They thought he would wait until


    Master Merlin¡¯s hundredth birthday but to their surprise, Eugene didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    Truth was, they didn''t know it was because of Lara''s non-stop trickery. Back then, Eugene just let her


    off the hook for the sake of Master Merlin. However, she kept pushing his buttons and now that he was


    married with children, he must destroy these two ticking bombs as soon as possible!


    Lara did not have any of Nn Group¡¯s shares and had less than 10% of Edward¡¯s shares. Therefore,


    Edward and Lara tried every means to be allies with some wealthy families by marriage to


    increase their strength so that they would be able to get on Eugene¡¯s level andpete with him. They


    even secretly tried to win over his uncles just to suppress him! Even Master Merlin¡¯s servant was trying


    to get some shares from Master Merlin by serving him.


    How could his grandpa fail to see through such a selfish and indifferent person? Thus, his grandpa


    gave him the position of Head of the Nn Family and even the shares in the will were for him. They all


    thought Grandpa was fooled by him, but he was actually wiser than anyone else!


    At the end of the two-hour meeting, Eugene left with North and the meeting room was in an uproar. The


    matter was as explosive a news as a bucket of ice water which was poured into a boiling pan of oil.


    ¡°Who is that kid? Could he be the illegitimate child of our president?¡±


    ¡°That kid has been to ourpany once. When ourpany¡¯sputer server was down, it was he


    who fixed it!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, is that kid really that impressive?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I can guarantee that this child must be our president¡¯s son. Look at the doting eyes of our president


    when he looks at him. If the kid wasn¡¯t his child, why would he bring him along wherever he went? He


    even brought the kid to the meeting!¡±


    ¡°You are all wrong! This child is Dr. Maxwell¡¯s child. I saw him at Master Merlin¡¯s birthday party, which


    means our president is in a rtionship with Dr. Maxwell! That¡¯s why he treats the kid as his own child!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. He treats the child well because he¡¯s dating the kid¡¯s mother!¡±


    Unbeknownst to Eugene, the news that he and Olivia were dating had spread throughout the entire


    company a few minutes after they left. When he arrived at the office, Eugene smelled a vague


    fragrance. Then, he nced at the small ornaments on the table, in particr a colorful hourss


    which looked aesthetically pleasing. He was a little puzzled but he didn''t think too much about it.


    Turning on his phone, he saw a message from Olivia. ¡®It¡¯s not that difficult to use the hanging wire.


    What should I do? I think I¡¯m born to be a star!¡¯

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously as he gave her a call, but unfortunately Olivia didn''t


    answer this time. He replied immediately. ¡®I was in a meeting just now so my phone was turned off.


    How are you? Are youfortable there? If you are too tired, you don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯ll support you!¡¯


    After sending out the message, he saw North, who was sitting on the sofa in low spirits, and smiled. ¡°I


    know who you inherited your narcissism from!¡±


    North lifted his eyes and nced at Eugene before hezily said, ¡°Of course it''s from my mommy. It¡¯s


    definitely not from you.¡±


    Eugeneughed. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you bored?¡±


    North held his cheeks with his hands. ¡°You guys kept talking but I couldn''t understand a word; it felt like


    thousands of bees were buzzing in my ears. If you have a meeting in the future, please don¡¯t bring me


    along.¡±


    Eugene smiled and said, ¡°How can I do that? In the future when Daddy gets old, you¡¯ll have to manage


    thispany!¡±


    The two of them were still talking when there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Eugene called out.


    The door of the office was opened and Samantha walked in. She was dressed professionally and she


    had a smile ying at the corners of her lips. Her tone formal, she said, ¡°President, the contract we


    negotiated yesterday has been edited. Please take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, we can sign the


    contractter tonight.¡± As she was speaking, she put the document down on the table.


    Eugene nced at it and then signed the document. ¡°You performed well yesterday. Keep it up! Being


    the chief secretary is not far off.¡±


    Samantha smiled. ¡°Okay, President Nn.¡± After speaking, she nced at the hourss on the desk.


    ¡°President Nn, do you like this hourss? I heard that the hourss has a rxing effect and the


    fragrance in it can also soothe our nerves, so I bought it. I gave it a try and it felt pretty good, so I left


    one here for you. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±


    Eugene nced at it again curiously. ¡°Leave it be!¡±


    Samantha continued, ¡°It''s noon. Where are you going to eat, President Nn? Would you like me to


    order food for you? I know a good restaurant and they serve food that children like. Why don''t you go


    there and try it?¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°South City Road. It''s not very far from us; about ten minutes by car.¡±


    Eugene turned to look at North. ¡°Do you want to go there, North?¡±


    North lowered his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Eugene nodded and then said to Samantha, ¡°Then forget it!¡±


    Samantha maintained herposure as she smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go down first.¡± She then


    turned around to leave.


    From beginning to end, North didn''t raise his head. He only looked up and nced at the door after


    Samantha left. His tiny face was a little pale and there was a slight uncertainty in his eyes.


    Eugene, on the other hand, didn''t notice North¡¯s strange behaviour. Standing up, he asked, ¡°North, how


    about we go eat hotpot?¡±


    North nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Brian finally returned to the ind and went directly to the basement of the Blue Sky Tower.


    ¡°Mr. arthy.¡± The bodyguard was also surprised to see him as he had left in such a threatening


    manner and didn''te back for three days. Everyone thought that perhaps something had happened.


    Brian replied calmly, ¡°Go and bring Isaac to me.¡±


    The bodyguard grunted and dragged a wounded Isaac over. After he was thrown on the ground, he just


    lay there quietly, not daring to move. In fact, he had not been well at all for the past few days; he had


    been in panic all day long.


    At first, Brian left in a fit of rage without letting him go. He was afraid that Brian woulde over and


    torture him again. Afterward, Brian didn¡¯t visit him for three days so he started to fear that he would


    keep him locked up like this forever. If he had to stay in this ce for the rest of his life, it would be the


    same as being locked up in prison!


    Lara only cared about the oue of the matter. She never cared about the process. If he was really


    locked here, she really might not be able to save him.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    The stakes had already been made clear in these three days! When Isaac saw Brian again, he


    suddenly understood something; he should just answer whatever he asked.


    However, Brian¡¯s first sentence when he saw him was, ¡°Remember what I said when I left that day?¡±


    He was holding a dagger in his hand, pulling it in and out of the sheath carelessly, all the while looking


    extremely bored.


    The dagger was glinting icily, causing Isaac¡¯s heart to start racing in an instant. He racked his brain to


    recall what Brian had said to him. What did he say? If you lie to me, I will kill you!


    Thinking of this, Isaac hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Young Master Brian, please forgive


    me! Young Master Brian¡ª¡±


    Brian interrupted him impatiently with a cold tone, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Isaac only paused for a few seconds but his panic still caused him to instinctively beg for mercy, ¡°Young


    Master Brian, please have mercy on me. I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say before you die?¡± Brian drawled.


    ¡°Young Master Brian, what I saidst time was a lie to you. It wasn¡¯t Young Master Nn who asked


    me to crash into Madam, but someone threatened me to do so.¡±


    The smile on Brian¡¯s fair and smooth face was very creepy for some unknown reason. At least, Isaac


    thought so. He used to think that Eugene was terrifying. Simrly, Young Master Brian always had a


    smile and looked friendly, but now he knew that these two brothers were not pushovers at all.


    ¡°I already know the truth. Do you think your words are of use to me?¡±


    Panicking, Isaac blurted out, ¡°Then do you know who the mastermind behind the scenes is?¡±


    ¡°Lara!¡± Brian replied coolly.


    Isaac was shocked yet again and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Wiping the dagger with a rag, Brian said calmly, ¡°Is there anything else I don''t know? Tell me now or off


    you go!¡±


    When Isaac heard his words, he felt his hair standing on end and his heart shudder. He¡¯s terrifying.


    He¡¯s too terrifying. He had no doubt that Brian would really kill him. He knew how cruel he was the


    moment he hit him for the first time. The cogs in Isaac¡¯s brain were whirring as he thought carefully


    about the tasks Lara had handed him. However, this matter was already the biggest secret he knew.


    He didn¡¯t know much else.


    Brian¡¯s dagger stabbed toward him, who was already at his dying breath. Isaac was so scared that he


    jerked up and said, ¡°Ah¡ªwait, wait! I know that Lara is a shareholder of apany. Does this count as


    a secret?¡±


    Brian¡¯s dagger stopped less than three centimeters away from Isaac''s heart and his blue pupils were


    chillingly cold as he instructed, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Isaac¡¯s heart, which was racing, quietly calmed down as he said tremblingly, ¡°Actually, Lara threatened


    my family and asked me toe back and tell you what happened in the past, so as to provoke your


    brothers. You must know I had no choice, Young Master Brian.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re only going to spew nonsense, you can stop talking now.¡±


    Isaac felt that if he was not killed by Brian¡¯s dagger, he would have been scared to death.


    ¡°No, no. I overheard that Lara is a shareholder of thepany. She never told me about it. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask someone to verify it.¡±


    Brian frowned and thought, Why can¡¯t you get straight to the point? Then, he said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s


    thepany¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Kanes Corporation!¡± Isaac replied.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Brian was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lara is also a shareholder of Kanes


    Corporation? Isn¡¯t Gerald the boss of Kanes Corporation?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ¡°Yes, but I heard that she also has shares in thatpany.¡±


    Brian lowered his head and fell silent. He did not expect Lara to be a shareholder of Kanes


    Corporation. She was indeed an ambitious woman with extraordinary means.


    ¡°If you are lying to me¡­¡± Without finishing his sentence, he pressed the dagger against Isaac¡¯s chest.


    Isaac was about to faint from fear and he immediately responded, ¡°Don''t worry, Young Master Brian. I


    will never lie to you again!¡±


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Brian pressed on. ¡°Tell me everything you know!¡±


    Frowning, Isaac mumbled, ¡°Lara is very cunning. She will only inform me about matters that she needs


    me to help her with. She doesn''t tell me anything else.¡±


    Brian asked again, ¡°She is a shareholder of Kanes Corporation. Does Edward know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either.¡±


    ¡°Back then, did Lara deliberately arrange for you to go to Eugene¡¯s side or were you instigated by her


    halfway through?¡± Brian questioned.


    Isaac nced at him discreetly and whispered, ¡°I was instigated by Lara. At that time, she analyzed the


    pros and cons for me, saying that no one can escape unscathed in a great disaster and that the young


    master was already having trouble protecting himself. She said that I have to find another way to


    survive and told me that I would work under her if I handled this matter well, even promising to give me


    200,000. I couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation and agreed. I drank alcohol deliberately while it was


    raining and caused a traffic ident. Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to kill Ellen but my car was rear-ended by


    the car behind, which caused a second collision. That¡¯s why Ellen was injured so badly. After the


    incident, I took the initiative to apologize to Young Master Nn and admitted my mistake. Although he


    was angry, he didn''t do anything to me. He just beat me up and sent me to the police station. Two


    yearster, I was released on bail by Lara and then went abroad. I didn''t return until a few days ago!¡±


    Whe Brian heard this, he felt as if he was re-experiencing the scene of his mother¡¯s tragic death. He


    suddenly got up and stepped on Isaac''s body as he shouted, ¡°Just die already!¡±


    Isaac begged for mercy with great difficulty, ¡°Young Master Brian, please forgive me! I was also forced


    but I even took the initiative to tell you everything. Please forgive me!¡±


    Brian sneered, ¡°Alright then. I won''t kill you, but don¡¯t think of leaving. You can stay here for the rest of


    your life!¡± With that, Brian turned and left.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then called Eugene and learned that he was having hotpot with North, so he rushed over. However


    when he got there, the two of them had already started eating.


    Brian looked slightly resentful. After finding out that Eugene was not the murderer and did not betray


    them, Brian stopped fussing over it but he still cared a little in his heart. It was not a serious matter that


    crossed his principles, after all. However, he still wouldn¡¯t greet Eugene respectfully when he saw him.


    ¡°I said that I wasing. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Eugene put a fish ball in his mouth and said calmly, ¡°Who knows when you will arrive?¡±


    Brian pursed his lips. After sitting down, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating without saying a


    word.


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Why did you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I wanted to talk to you?¡±


    Eugene red at him and retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to talk to me, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I''m here for my nephew!¡±


    When North heard this, he raised his eyes and looked at Brian. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Still eating, Brian exined, ¡°I¡¯m trying to look up who the shareholders of Kanes Corporation are!¡±


    ¡°Kanes Corporation?¡± Eugene asked in surprise.


    Brian snorted and ignored him as he continued to put ingredients into the hotpot and eat. Eugene was


    speechless as he stepped forward and pulled the pot of soup to him. Brian hadn''t even taken a bite of


    the vermicelli so he instinctively stood up and went after the pot of soup. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Eugene just ignored him and dragged the pot of soup to a spot that Brian could just barely reach if he


    bent over. Being his usual stubborn self, Brian bent down and ate the vermicelli before ring at


    Eugene. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Eugene looked impatient too as he said, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Brian angrily pulled the pot back and was about to continue eating when he heard Eugene say in a cold


    tone, ¡°Are you not going to stop eating?¡±


    Brian red at him impatiently before saying, ¡°Isaac said that Lara is a shareholder of Kanes


    Corporation.¡±


    Eugene still looked surprised as he asked, ¡°How is this possible?¡± How can Lara be a shareholder of


    Kanes Corporation, apany that has been around for hundreds of years?


    ¡°Isaac heard about this identally. I also found it unbelievable so I wanted to ask North to look it up


    for me!¡±


    Eugene thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a new secretary in ourpany who once worked for


    Kanes Corporation. I should be able to find something out if I ask her.¡±


    North, who had not spoken much, suddenly blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t ask her. I¡¯ll look it up for you!¡±


    Eugene looked at him suspiciously as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    North thought for a while before saying, ¡°I keep having this feeling that I¡¯ve seen your secretary


    somewhere before.¡±


    Eugene was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before? Where did you see her?¡±


    Shaking his head, North murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°North is right,¡± Brian agreed. ¡°You should look into this matter and investigate this secretary while


    you¡¯re at it!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Olivia was busy filming until around seven in the evening and the sky had already


    turned dark in Summer City as it was winter. Luckily, the shooting location was not far from her hotel


    and was only a few hundred meters away. There were several actors walking along with her, but


    Summer was not among them. She was one of President Liam¡¯s people, so naturally she would return


    with him. This was almost a well-known fact in this industry.


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel where they were staying. Suddenly, two armed men jumped out from the


    alley, each wearing a cap and mask. Their purpose was obvious as they snatched the bag in Olivia¡¯s


    hand and ran away.


    Olivia was caught off guard and had her bag snatched away by them. She froze for a few beats before


    chasing after them. Both Sean and Eric followed her instinctively. Worried that the men would hurt her,


    Sean shouted from behind, ¡°Olivia, don''t chase them!¡±


    Olivia, however, was furious. How could she not chase them? Her script was in the bag. She was


    nning to go back and have a good look at it. How could she go through it if they snatched it away?


    ¡°It''s alright. You guys can go back first; I can handle it myself!¡±


    Sean and Eric were willing to help her but they were only actors after all, so their physical strength


    couldn''tpare with Olivia, a martial artist. It wasn¡¯t long before they were left behind.


    The two men ran through streets and alleys, trying to run toward remote ces. Then, they stopped in


    a narrow alley. Olivia also arrived close behind. The alleyway was dimly-lit, but she saw the group of


    people waiting there. Her heart sank as she felt that she had been fooled. It turned out that their


    purpose was not to snatch her bag but to target her! However, she didn''t run away. She might not be


    able to escape at this moment even if she wanted to, not to mention that Eugene¡¯s bodyguards were


    with her.


    She looked at the group of people and said calmly, ¡°Give me back my bag!¡±


    Several menughed and poked fun at her. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about the bag at such a critical


    moment?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. You should worry for your life!¡±


    Their leader, a chubby man who was of average height, shouted sharply, ¡°Alright, stop with the


    nonsense. Finish her off!¡±


    As soon as he gave the instruction, more than a dozen men surrounded Olivia with sticks in their


    hands. Everyone didn¡¯t really give in their all as they didn¡¯t take Olivia seriously. They actually sent out


    more than a dozen of them to deal with one woman and no matter how they looked at it, they felt that it


    was overkill. So when five or six bodyguards appeared next to Olivia, they were surprised. No wonder


    the woman was so calm and rxed. It turned out that someone was secretly protecting her.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    But what did it matter? Even if she had bodyguards, they were still outnumbered! Following the plump


    man¡¯s order, a group of people surrounded Olivia.


    Meanwhile, several bodyguards circled her protectively, fighting off anyone who came forward. But


    after holding their ground for a while, the bodyguards¡¯ defense was breached when one of the men


    swung toward Olivia''s head. However, she managed to avoid his attack and aimed her long legs at the


    man''s head, causing him to copse to the ground. With that, he didn¡¯t stand up again!


    Olivia was good at long-range offenses. If she really fought in close quarters she would not have


    enough strength, so she usually resolved the crisis at approximately two meters from her. When those


    men saw that their aplices fell to the ground just like that, they were suddenly on guard.


    No wonder so many of them were sent out to go after her. This woman was really hard to deal with!


    The plump manmanded, ¡°Attack together! Forget about the others; just attack Olivia¡ª¡±


    Before he could say anything else, he was punched in the head. The attacker used so much force that


    the man felt as if he was hit by a hammer. Before falling to the ground, he got a look at the attacker;


    she happened to be a woman with short hair who was looking at him with cold eyes, much like she was


    looking at a dead person. However, before he could recognize who this person was, he fell to the


    ground.


    When Olivia saw this, she looked at the woman in surprise¡­ Is she here to help me?


    But before she could figure it out, the woman moved again. She was flexible yet insanely strong and


    didn¡¯t have mercy on them at all. She managed to subdue most of her opponents with just one move!


    Standing still, Olivia looked at the woman in front of her and observed her actions closely. Gradually,


    the woman ovepped with a certain figure in her mind. Jewel?


    Jewel from Double Dragon Court who used to be friends with her and senior! Suddenly, she became


    excited and wanted to finish off this group of men as soon as possible, so she started to attack the man


    next to her. As a result, the group of people who had hoped to catch Olivia retreated one after another.


    Eventually, some of them ran away, while some suffered injuries so serious that they couldn''t get up


    from the ground.


    Olivia didn''t want to chase after them anymore, so she just asked the bodyguards to remain there and


    deal with them. She then walked toward the woman while staring at her. Because it was too dim, she


    couldn''t see what the woman looked like. She could only see her moves and the outlines of her


    features looked like Jewel.


    ¡°Jewel?¡± she cautiously called out, but the woman smiled and said nothing.


    When Olivia was sure that the person in front of her was Jewel, she opened her arms and hugged her


    with tears rolling down the corners of her eyes. ¡°I thought I would never see you again!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The woman patted her back with her hand, but still made no sound.


    Only then did Olivia realize that she had not spoken. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Jewel pointed her finger at her throat and waved her hand again, indicating that she could not speak.


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t talk anymore?¡±


    Jewel nodded. Olivia suddenly felt suffocated, followed by an aching pain in her heart. What happened


    to her? Why can''t she talk anymore?


    Olivia picked up the bag on the ground and dragged Jewel out of the alley, heading back to the hotel


    where she was staying. Under the light, she looked at Jewel in distress. ¡°I thought you were dead; I


    cried for so long!¡±


    Jewel shook her head.


    Olivia asked again, ¡°Then where have you been the past few years? Why didn''t youe to us?¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Jewel gestured to Olivia twice, but considering the fact that Olivia couldn''t understand her, she took out


    her mobile phone and started typing.


    ¡®After you left Double Dragon Court, I took up the mission with Phantom and Blood Rose. Later during


    a mission, I was tricked by Phantom and was locked in a warehouse by her. She set fire to the


    warehouse and the smoke from the fire hurt my throat.¡¯


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Why did you group up with Phantom? You know the both of you


    don¡¯t see eye to eye!¡±


    ¡®It was arranged by Joseph. He always looked down upon what Jonathan did. After you left, he lost his


    temper and said that he won¡¯t allow anyone from Double Dragon Court to get out alive! He¡¯s been


    looking for you secretly for the past few years. I didn''t dare go looking for you as I was worried that they


    would follow me and find you. Thus, I changed my name and returned to the country.¡¯


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Where are you stationed now?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m a dishwasher at the hotel in front.¡¯


    ¡°You became a dishwasher?¡±


    Jewel smiled and typed on her mobile phone, ¡®They made an exception by hiring me. Who would want


    to hire an employee who can''t speak?¡¯


    Olivia felt distressed again as she asked, ¡°Then how did you escape that warehouse?¡±


    Jewel took a deep breath. It was evident that it was painful for her to recall that incident. Olivia stepped


    forward and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright; let¡¯s not talk about that. In the future, you can follow me. I promise


    I will keep you well fed!¡±


    Jewel smiled and shook her head to signal that she was okay. Then, she started typing with her mobile


    phone¡­


    ¡®At that time, I couldn¡¯t open the door of the warehouse no matter how much I pushed or kicked at it.


    Later on, I found that there was a vent on the roof of the warehouse. Fortunately, there were a few


    stic boxes lying around, so I used them to climb up there. However, my hands and arms were


    burned in the process. It took countless skin grafts to make them look like what they currently look like


    today!¡¯


    Olivia held Jewel¡¯s hands. In fact, if one looked closely, one could still see the scars on her hand.


    Looking at them, she felt distressed again. ¡°No wonder they said you were dead when we took the


    money to Double Dragon Court to save you.¡±


    Jewel¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly and she reached out to hug Olivia, signifying that she was fine. Olivia


    wiped her tears away and soothed her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can quit your job! You will stay


    with me from now on!¡±


    Jewel smiled as she cried. She let Olivia hold her as she recalled the hardships, sufferings and


    discrimination she had suffered over the past few years. The two girlsmunicated   what happened to


    them in the past few years in this way.


    Before they could calm down, the doorbell rang. Olivia was surprised. Who woulde over sote at


    night? She had bade Sean and Eric farewell just now. Who else could it be? She got up and opened


    the door, only to find a man and a child standing there nervously. Surprised, she asked, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Eugene grabbed her and looked her up and down, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Only then did Olivia know that the two people traveled for more than an hour to reach here because


    they found out that she had been robbed. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m still alive and well, yes?¡±


    Eugene breathed a long sigh of relief and he could finally rx. ¡°You scared me to death. Are you hurt?


    I will arrange for more of my men toe over tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia started sweating profusely. ¡°No, no. Haven¡¯t you already sent a lot of bodyguards? I was shocked


    when so many bodyguards showed up today.¡±


    Eugene red at the disobedient woman and countered, ¡°There were so many bodyguards but they


    still couldn''t guarantee your safety!¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and argued, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®couldn¡¯t guarantee my safety¡¯? I''m fine; don''t


    worry. Plus, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore in the future. I have an assistant now.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    As she spoke, she looked into her room. Eugene followed her gaze and saw the back of a person with


    short hair¡­ Frowning, he questioned, ¡°Who is he?¡± What is he doing in my girlfriend''s room?


    Looking at Eugene''s expression, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She then red at him and


    lectured, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You should look at who the person is before you start being jealous,


    okay? Come in.¡± With that, she reached out and dragged Eugene in.


    Jewel didn¡¯t expect that Olivia would let someone into the room, so she was lost for a while as she


    looked at the tall man in front of her nervously. Suddenly, she was surprised. This man had such a


    strong aura; he was definitely no ordinary person!


    Seeing that it was a woman, the faint difort in Eugene¡¯s heart disappeared. He thought that his


    girlfriend had hired a male bodyguard to stay with her! However, he stared at the woman''s face


    suspiciously. Why did this person seem so familiar?


    Olivia introduced them to each other excitedly, ¡°Eugene, this is Jewel Fenton, whom I mentioned to


    you. Do you remember her?¡±


    Eugene looked at Olivia and murmured, ¡°Jewel who was with you in Double Dragon Court? Didn¡¯t you


    say she¡­¡±


    Olivia nodded happily. She was happy that Jewel was still alive and that Eugene still remembered her


    words. ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t dead. If she was not there tonight, I couldn''t have gotten away so easily.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Eugene as he looked at Jewel again and said, ¡°Thank you for saving her!¡±


    Jewel smiled and waved her hand. Olivia continued, ¡°Jewel, this is my boyfriend, Eugene Nn.¡±


    When Jewel heard her words, astonishment shed across her eyes. She nced at Olivia again as if


    she was trying to confirm that what she said was true. Eugene Nn? Olivia''s boyfriend is Eugene


    Nn?


    Although she was not part of the upper ss, she still habitually investigated the distribution of power in


    every ce. She had heard of Eugene¡¯s name. How could she not know the president of Nn Group,


    who also happened to be the owner of Promise Ind?


    Olivia smiled and patiently exined, ¡°I only met Eugene after saving his grandfather. After that, we


    soon began dating.¡±


    It was at that moment that Eugene noticed Jewel hadn¡¯t spoken. He then asked Olivia softly, ¡°Can''t she


    talk?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mood sank a little as she shook her head slightly. ¡°No. When she came out of Double Dragon


    Court, she was tricked by someone and her throat was hurt by the smoke of the fire!¡±


    Eugene''s eyes were also full of shock. When he looked at Jewel, there was an inexplicable hint of


    sympathy in his eyes.


    Olivia excitedly pulled North forward and introduced, ¡°North, this is Miss Jewel. You don¡¯t remember


    her, do you? When you were young, you wanted her to carry you around every day!¡±


    North was speechless. How could he remember? He was only a few months old back then.


    Jewel''s eyes were full of excitement. She nced at Olivia in surprise and squatted down cautiously


    before reaching out to North to hug him. North took two steps toward Jewel. Although he had no


    impression of her at all, he didn¡¯t want to be rude to the person his mommy cared about so much.


    Jewel cried andughed while holding North as she touched his small face lovingly. Her love for him


    was beyond words!


    A long time had passed after they introduced themselves and became all sentimental.


    ¡°Jewel is a dishwasher in a hotel now,¡± Olivia murmured to Eugene. ¡°I want her to stay with me, but the


    house North and I are staying at only has two rooms. Can you help me find a house with three


    bedrooms and a living room?¡±


    Eugene was speechless. What is the meaning of this? What exactly is the meaning of this? Another


    person woulde between us again, right? You even want a house with three rooms and one living


    room. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you want to stay with Jewel? What about me? What if we wanted to hug


    each other? This woman always prioritizes others before me every single time. Are you not worried that


    I will be jealous? But¡­


    This was not a suitable time to kick up a fuss so he responded generously, ¡°Don''t worry; since she''s


    your friend, I will make the necessary arrangements!¡±


    Olivia smiled and winked at him. ¡°Thank you, dear!¡±


    Jewel also nodded slightly toward Eugene.


    Eugene was ted for a while. He tried hard to suppress the smile at the corners of his lips and asked


    seriously, ¡°Did the filming go well today?¡±


    Olivia was a little proud as she boasted, ¡°It went well. I think I am actually a superstar whose potential


    is hidden by the hideous costume design.¡±


    Eugene burst outughing. ¡°That''s good. If someone causes you trouble, you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°Plus, Jewel will be by my side in the future, so don''t worry. Together,


    we¡¯re invincible! By the way, it¡¯s really veryte. You guys should go back!¡±


    Eugene fell silent. He felt as if Olivia had just poured a bucket of cold water all over him. Didn''t she


    wink at him just now? How could she drive him away now?


    ¡°North, you can y with Jewel for a while. I have something to say to your mom!¡± With that, he


    dragged Olivia out and chided, ¡°You want to leave so soon after I arrive?¡±


    Olivia had an innocent look on her face as she murmured, ¡°I was afraid that you might not get enough


    rest, okay? You have to work tomorrow and you have to take care of North as well. You must be tired.¡±


    Eugene was speechless. There was no way that he would believe her! He reached out and pulled


    Olivia into his arms as he said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Why do others alwayse to bother us?¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°What do you mean ¡®bother us¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I want to hug you but I have to do it in secret!¡±


    Laughing lightly, she teased, ¡°You sound like a resentful housewife now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Eugene pursed his lips. ¡°Do you think I want to be like this?¡±


    Olivia hugged him around his waist and looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re not even acting like a president!¡±


    Eugene fell silent. Of course he dared not act like a president in front of her. He gave her all his love


    and affection but still he felt insecure, worried that she would leave him as soon as he let go! He


    nced at the room. ¡°When did you get to know this friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°I met her when I was in Double Dragon Court!¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Why? Are you interested in my friend?¡±


    Eugene stared at her, his voice chillingly cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t know who I am interested in by now?¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Olivia replied coyly.


    The man leaned closer to her and his warm breath caressed her cheeks as he said, ¡°Let me tell you


    then!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know now!¡± Olivia instinctively avoided him as she said this. When she saw the


    man had stopped chasing after her, she pretended to re at him.


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Has your friend been using this name from the beginning?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t speak at all?¡± Eugene pressed.


    ¡°She has never spoken so far," Olivia replied. "She probably can''t speak. I¡¯ll take her for a check up in a


    few days.¡±


    ¡°I think she looks very simr to someone I know,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Take a picture of her and send it to


    meter; I¡¯ll have someone check on it!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°Or¡­¡± He leaned in with a wicked smile and teased, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    you if you give me a kiss.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°Mr. Nn, your girlfriend won¡¯t like it if you keep pushing your luck!¡±


    Eugene straightened and said confidently, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Olivia was left speechless yet again. What an annoying man! He managed to pique her interest but


    didn¡¯t want to reveal anything! ¡°You can leave now! Goodbye!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Eugene looked at the young woman in front of him, his eyes dancing with mirth as his lips curled into a


    teasing grin. ¡°Give me a kiss, then!¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and pushed him away. ¡°No. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Eugene continued coaxing her, ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you give me a kiss! I came all this way to see my girlfriend.


    Shouldn¡¯t she at least give me a goodbye kiss?¡±


    Olivia was speechless. This man is always so troublesome every time I see him! She stood on the tips


    of her toes and kissed him lightly on his lips.


    Eugene was expressionless. ¡°Do you think that can be counted as a kiss?¡± he asked, a look of


    suspense on his face.


    Olivia harrumphed and said, ¡°Forget about it then!¡± With that, she turned around to leave but her hand


    was grabbed. Before she could react, the room tilted and the man¡¯s cool lips were on hers, his unique


    breath instantly filling her mouth. He held the back of her head with his palm and kissed her on the lips


    as his body pressed against hers tightly. They were so close that she could hear his heartbeat clearly.


    Olivia was speechless and helpless at the same time. She always felt that having a boyfriend was too


    much trouble. But in the end, she still surrendered and rxed in his arms; in fact, she did not mind


    satisfying the man¡¯s greedy lips one bit!


    Eugene only let her go when he was satisfied. He was in a good mood as he reached out and ran his


    thumb over her lips. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Olivia nodded obediently. ¡° You can take your bodyguards away. Jewel is here!¡±


    ¡°Let them stay,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you since they¡¯re discreet.¡±


    North waved his little hand as he shouted, ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    Olivia held North¡¯s little head with her hands and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Goodbye, dear. Mommy


    will be back soon.¡±


    After sending away the father and son duo, Olivia let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Goodness. I¡¯m


    exhausted!¡±


    Jewel let out augh and typed on her phone, ¡®I didn¡¯t know you are Eugene¡¯s girlfriend.¡¯


    Olivia cracked a smile. ¡°I never expected it too.¡±


    ¡®He treats you very well!¡¯ Jewel typed.


    Olivia smiled and relented, ¡°He''s not too bad. Jewel, you can¡¯t speak at all?¡±


    Jewel shook her head. ¡®I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve been to the hospital but the doctor said it¡¯s hard to cure.¡¯


    Olivia patted her arm gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you are healed!¡±


    Meanwhile, Eugene asked North as they left the hotel, ¡°North, have you seen this Jewel Fenton


    before?¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°I was only a few months old back then. How can I recognize her?¡± North replied coolly.


    ¡°Your mommy hasn¡¯t seen her for years; will she hurt your mommy?¡± Eugene asked.


    North pouted before he remarked, ¡°Can you not see everyone as a bad person after Mommy has been


    robbed once? Rather, you should think about what you''re going to do if that woman lives at my house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± Eugene murmured. Just as he finished speaking, his phone beeped. Olivia


    had sent him a picture of Jewel Fenton.


    Looking at the picture, Eugene felt as though the more he looked at it, the more familiar she seemed.


    He saved the picture and sent it to Alex without any text. After a while, Alex sent a voice message.


    ¡°Where did you get this picture from?''


    Eugene raised his brows¡ªhe was right, it was her!


    While he was still thinking, Alex couldn¡¯t wait any longer and video called him. Eugene answered the


    call and Alex¡¯s worried face appeared on the screen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply my message? Where did


    you get this picture from?¡±


    ¡°Is it her?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex replied anxiously. ¡°Did you see her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Where is Olivia?¡± Alex asked again, to which Eugene casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you go and bother her.¡±


    Alex red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for her; I¡¯m looking for Jean.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s not the one you are looking for,¡± Eugenemented. ¡°And her name is not Jean!¡±


    For a moment, Alex didn¡¯t understand what Eugene was saying so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Jewel Fenton and she can¡¯t speak!¡± Eugene replied.


    Alex was extremely anxious but Eugene remained calm. ¡°Why can¡¯t she speak?¡± Alex questioned. ¡°Tell


    me, where are you now? I¡¯ll go meet you!¡±


    Eugene red at him through the screen. ¡°Do you know what time is it now? Unlike you, I need to


    sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± With that, he didn¡¯t care about Alex yelling angrily over the line and


    hung up on him.


    North looked at Eugene. ¡°You know Miss Jewel too?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Alex and her used to be a couple.¡± Eugene exined.


    Upon hearing that, North was surprised. ¡°Then how did they break up?¡±


    Eugene shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you stay at home alone or do you need


    me to send Nathan over?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need to check on what happened tonight,¡± Eugene exined.


    ¡°Alright," North replied. "No need to send Nate over. I¡¯m fine being by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Eugeneforted him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate Kanes Corporation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. You can investigate tomorrow!¡± Eugene said lightly.


    ¡­


    Even though North promised Eugene he would get some sleep, but after Eugene left, North kept


    tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Even though he had said he believed Jewel wouldn¡¯t hurt his


    mommy, he still instinctively checked on her activities in the recent years with hisputer. After


    making sure there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious, he finally rxed.


    Then, he started investigating Kanes Corporation. He had to admit that thepany had set up an


    impressive firewall. Even for him, it took him half an hour just to hack into their systems. When he


    found the section on thepany''s year-end dividend, he didn¡¯t see any details on Lara. Surprised, he


    thought to himself, Could it be that it was a lie?


    He then looked up the details of a few employees and finally found Lara. It turned out she had another


    name¡ªAlice. However, when he checked out that name, he didn¡¯t find anything. It was just like when


    someone tried to check on their details, only the most basic of information could be found; the rest


    couldn¡¯t be seen. But a little cover-up like this was just a small case for him to crack.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Fingers flying over the keyboard, North managed to locate Lara¡¯s resume. Thirty years ago, she had


    worked in Kanes Corporation as Gerald¡¯s secretary. The media exposed their affair and when Gerald¡¯s


    wife found out, they had a big fight. After that, Gerald broke off his rtionship with Lara. At that time,


    he gave Lara one percent of hispany¡¯s share aspensation.


    North nodded. This exined why she was one of the shareholders of the Kanes Corporation. As North


    stretched his body, he suddenly remembered Samantha had also once worked for Kanes Corporation


    too, so he checked on her as well.


    Kanes Corporation did have a secretary named Samantha Yapp and her picture did match Samantha,


    whom he had met. But he still felt that something was off! North frowned a little, wondering if he was


    overthinking.


    He stared at Samantha¡¯s picture for a long time. Everything seemed normal but when he saw her eyes


    today, he remembered being afraid and felt hatreding from inside of him. What was going on? He


    continued investigating a bit longer and discovered that Samantha didn¡¯tplete the formalities for


    her resignation. Was it because the information had not been updated yet or was the problem with


    Samantha herself? He felt it was too much for his brain toprehend.


    Meanwhile, Eugene headed directly to Ruby Pce¡¯s basement, as the men captured by his


    bodyguards were imprisoned there.


    ¡°Mr. Nn¡ª¡± A bodyguard greeted him, only to be interrupted by Eugene. ¡°Did you get any


    information?¡±


    ¡°They''re keeping their mouth shut and won''t say anything,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    Eugene chuckled coldly. ¡°You lot are doing it the wrong way. Bring them over here!¡±


    The bodyguard responded in the affirmative. After a while, five big men were brought in front of Eugene


    as the bodyguard exined, ¡°Mr. Nn, we only caught five of them; the rest got away.¡±


    Eugene didn¡¯t mind, as five were more than enough. He looked at the five men tied up in front of him.


    Some were injured while others were disabled, and there was even one lying with his face on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He got hit in the head by Miss Maxwell¡¯s friend and hasn''t woken up since. We¡¯ve tried everything but


    he just won¡¯t wake up,¡± the bodyguard exined.


    Eugene was surprised. Was that woman so strong? ¡°Turn him around!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The bodyguard obeyed hismand. When Eugene saw his face, he raised his brows slightly. Have I


    seen him before? He closed his eyes and tried to remember. Taking out his phone, he gave a call to


    Curtis. ¡°Bring me the pictures you found of those who had been in contact with Luca Matthews. I¡¯m in


    Ruby Pce¡¯s basement.¡±


    Curtis looked at the time, confused. It was already two in the morning but the president wanted him to


    send the pictures over right now? However, he didn¡¯t dare to refuse so he answered instantly,


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Eugene hung up before looking at the four men standing in front of him. ¡°Do you guys have any idea


    who the person you robbed was?¡±


    The men lowered their heads and didn¡¯t make a sound, trying to act tough. Eugene sneered, ¡°Alright


    then. I have all the time in the world to waste with you. Tell me the truth if you want to get out of here. If


    not, you can stay here underground.¡±


    With that, he signaled to the bodyguards standing behind him. They understood immediately and went


    to stand beside each man.


    The men peeked at the bodyguards beside them. It was not that they refused to speak, but they would


    die even if they were to tell the truth. So every time when they went out on a mission, they would make


    sure they would say the same thing¡ªthey were only following orders and didn¡¯t know anything.


    Eugeneughed cruelly as he pointed at them. ¡°1, 2, 3, 4. Starting from left to right, those who refuse to


    speak will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the order to rob Olivia Maxwell? Number 1, answer me.¡±


    The man standing on the very left was shivering when he heard this and his eyes were filled with


    horror. Why did Eugene start with him?

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    He peeked to the right, hoping someone would give him an idea on how he should answer. But the rest


    of the men acted like it was none of their business. They didn¡¯t even look at him. He didn¡¯t know how to


    answer so he decided to keep quiet in the end.


    Eugene gave the bodyguard who was standing behind the man a look. The bodyguard understood


    instantly and punched the man in the stomach.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡± The man cried out instinctively, his stomach aching like he was having cramps.


    Eugene kept his word and continued asking, ¡°Who ordered you to rob Olivia Maxwell? Number 2,


    answer me.¡±


    Number 2 felt that he was in big trouble. Why was it the same question again? If he exposed his boss,


    he wouldn''t live to see the next sunrise. But if he didn''t answer, he would get hit too. What should he


    do?


    He also instinctively tried to seek help from the rest but they ignored him too, just like how they treated


    the first man. He rolled his eyes and looked at the man who was still lying on the floor unconscious. ¡°It¡¯s


    him! We were following his orders!¡±


    Eugene looked at the man on the floor and grunted. ¡°Which gang are you from? Number 3, answer!¡±


    The third man was shocked by the question, his eyes widening. Why did he change the question? If it


    was the same question he would say that it was fatty too! It wasn¡¯t technically a lie anyway. He looked


    helplessly at the others but some didn¡¯t know how to answer too. If they told the truth, even if they


    didn¡¯t die here, they would still be dead once they got out! What to do?


    When the third man was still hesitating, Eugene ran out of patience. He raised his hand and signaled to


    the bodyguard. The bodyguard clenched his fist and hit the man in the stomach. He wasn¡¯t ready and


    he let out a muffled grunt and doubled over, not able to straighten his body.


    This kind of feeling was really torturous. Everyone was able to witness the punishment themselves but


    the most annoying part was that there were people who didn¡¯t have to get punished. In this kind of


    situation, the selfish nature of humans was exposed. After all, no one wanted to get hit. To prevent


    themselves from getting beaten, they had no choice but to say something!


    Number 4 looked at Number 3 who got hit. When he saw that he was up next, he was so scared that


    his face turned pale and his knees went weak. If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguard behind who grabbed him,


    he would have fallen to his knees instantly. He carefully looked at Eugene and quickly answered


    without needing Eugene to ask. ¡°We are from T-The Quintets!¡±


    The three other men looked at Number 4 in surprise. Their eyes were filled with glee at his misfortune


    but they felt relieved too. With this, there was no point hiding anymore.


    Eugene frowned. The Quintets? Why did The Quintets want to hurt Olivia?


    ¡°Who gave the order from The Quintets to rob her?¡± With that, he looked at them and added, ¡°This


    time, the one who tells the truth doesn¡¯t have to get hit!¡±


    The four men looked at each other and there were two different answers at the same time. The three


    men answered, ¡°Tres.¡±


    While Number 2 used the unconscious man again, ¡°Fat*ss!¡±


    Eugene noticed Number 2 was trying to muddle through again. His lips curled coldly and he signaled to


    the bodyguards before enunciating each word coldly, ¡°Beat him till he behaves!¡±


    For the next ten minutes, the three men watched as a few bodyguards hit Number 2 until he could no


    longer stand up and could only lie on the floor, breathing with difficulty. They felt bad for him but they


    also felt lucky too! Luckily for them that they told the truth!


    Finally, after a few mind games, Eugene got the answers he wanted easily. ¡°The Quintets don''t even


    know Olivia; why would you want to rob her?¡±


    Number 3 who got hit earlier was afraid to get beaten up again, so he took the initiative to answer.


    ¡°Someone hired The Quintets to rob Miss Maxwell.¡±


    The other two men were fighting to speak over one another to answer.


    ¡°Today, I heard Tres answer a call and said to leave it to him. It was probably about this robbery.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡°Yes, at first they were prepared to send just five of us, but after the call, they added ten more people.¡±


    The bodyguards were stunned. Were these guys the same stubborn men that had refused to speak


    when they had beaten them up? Why did they be so proactive when Mr. Nn questioned them?


    It just took a few punches for them to spill the beans! If the bodyguards knew, they would have beaten


    them up much worse before this! As expected, they could only be awed by their boss!


    Eugene looked at the few men. ¡°All of you have no idea at all who was on the phone?" he asked again.


    ¡°Not even their gender?¡±


    ¡°I think it was a man.¡± Number 1 replied.


    ¡°It was a woman. I heard Tres shout a name; a Miss Lara or something!¡± Number 4 interrupted.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. Miss Lara? Was it Lara Roberts? Sure enough, if someone was too eager


    to seed, they would leave behind evidence of their actions. And now, the fox had revealed its tail.


    He wasn¡¯t sure at first that Lara had connections with The Quintet, but he was certain of it now!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Curtis came running in. ¡°President Nn,¡± he greeted


    Eugene.


    Eugene gave him a grunt in response and took the pictures he brought over, looking through them one


    by one. As he had expected, among the people who Luca had contacted was a picture of Luca in a bar


    meeting the plump man who fainted.


    At the time, Robin was the one who was the most suspicious and this man seemed like a random


    passerby, so Eugene didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. But now that he linked everything together,


    didn¡¯t this mean that this man was the culprit who targeted Olivia for both incidents? Thinking of this,


    Eugene saw red and his eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    He gave an order to the bodyguards immediately, ¡°Find some needles and wake him up!¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other. Needles? What needles? However, Eugene¡¯s face was dark with


    rage so they didn¡¯t dare to ask. They turned to look at Curtis, hoping he could help.


    Curtis didn¡¯t understand Eugene¡¯s order too, so he asked, ¡°President Nn, what kind of needles? Do


    you mean sewing needles?¡±


    Eugene red at him, seemingly annoyed. ¡°The kind that will hurt. I want you to wake him up with


    them!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Curtis quickly replied. ¡°Well? What are you all waiting for?¡± He turned to the bodyguards


    and ordered them. Upon hearing that, the bodyguards split up. Within ten minutes, the bodyguards


    each found needles of different sizes.


    ¡°Wake him up,¡± Eugenemanded.


    With a ¡®Yes, Sir¡¯, the bodyguards went to poke the unconscious man with the needles. But the man was


    in a dead faint; they poked him all over his body for some time but he didn¡¯t react at all. The other four


    men felt a shiver go down their spines as they watched from the sides. Even their hair stood up and


    they had goosebumps all over their bodies. They could imagine just how painful it was even without


    experiencing it!


    Eugene¡¯s expression was as ck as midnight, his frown deepening and his body surrounded by a


    cold aura. It was as if he was channeling the chill from the freezing pits of hell. Just when he felt like he


    should get his own hands dirty, the plump man suddenly let out a shout and woke up.


    The few bodyguards were relieved too because if he didn¡¯t wake up, Mr. Nn would have gotten


    angry. A bodyguard plucked out a needle which was half inserted into the man¡¯s finger and patted him


    in a humble manner, as if telling the man there was no need to thank him for waking him up.


    The plump man only felt the pain after he woke up. His whole body was in pain and for a moment, he


    felt like screaming loudly. It was painful for him everywhere and he didn¡¯t know where to touch.


    Shivering, he looked at the blood all over his hands and the holes from all the needles poking his skin


    as he almost cried. Did they think he was a crepe-myrtle?


    Turning around, he looked at the four men huddling together before ring at Eugene who was sitting


    on his chair and gave a righteous shout.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already in your hands, I have no illusions about leaving alive. Kill me!¡±


    Upon hearing him, Eugene, who was already on the verge of killing him, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you a loyal one? Do you think there are only two options for me, to either keep you alive or kill you?¡±


    The plump man paused, not understanding what Eugene meant. The four men prayed for him silently


    in their hearts. How na?ve he was! He hadn''t seen Eugene''s means, so he dared to yell those words!


    Did he think he was the only one who would say that?


    Eugene sneered wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know there is another choice called making you beg for death?¡±


    The plump man narrowed his eyes fiercely. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Show him the picture,¡± Eugene ordered Curtis.


    Curtis took the picture and put it in front of the man. ¡°Look familiar?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changedpletely after he looked at the picture but he remained silent.


    Eugene smiled as he questioned, ¡°You were the one who nned Olivia¡¯s ident thest time as


    well, right?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± The plump man hurriedly responded.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? Who did it?¡± Eugene questioned.


    The man chose to keep quiet again. Eugene¡¯s expression turned dark as he shouted, ¡°Looks like you


    want to experience what it''s like to beg for death!¡± He then ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Take him and let


    him experience it.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded before they dragged the man away and tied him to a pir. Then they took out


    a whip. This was no ordinary whip; it was the kind with hooks attached to it. Under normal


    circumstances it wouldn¡¯t cause death, but a swing would rip off the skin and flesh of its victims. It


    would definitely hurt and those being whipped continuously would wish for death!


    The plump man would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t afraid. But he harbored hope in his heart, thinking


    that Eugene wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. They would definitely tell the others that they were


    captured by Eugene¡¯s men when they went back.


    All these years, Eugene and The Quintets had been minding their own business, not stepping on each


    other''s toes. If Eugene reallyid a finger on him, he would be their enemy! But when that first


    whip fell, his mind went nk before he felt a trail of pain. Looking down, his shoulder right down to his


    thigh was covered in blood. He screamed instinctively and his pained screams echoed through the


    empty hall.


    The four men watching the ongoing torture praised their quick thinking, feeling lucky that they didn¡¯t


    resist. How many whips could he handle if this went on? If they would die no matter what, then why


    make themselves suffer? The most important thing was that Eugene didn¡¯t want to kill him. If he wanted


    to kill him with this whip, they would have to whip him multiple times. But the most frightening part was


    that he wouldn''t die from the whipping but from the pain itself!


    They heard people say how terrifying Eugene was but they never saw it for themselves. Now, they


    finally understood what people meant after seeing this. The torture wasn¡¯t the main goal. Instead,


    Eugene¡¯s goal was to demoralize his victims. The four men didn¡¯t want to tell the truth earlier, but in the


    end, all of them vied to answer him.


    Before the plump man could recover from the first whip, the second whip fell on him. Following the whip


    was a painful scream and it wasn¡¯t long before the nauseating scent of blood filled the air. But Eugene


    was like the devil; he sat unmoving on the sofa, legs crossed as his cold eyes looked at them like an


    emotionless machine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. You can dip the whip in salt or chilli water. Do you guys still need me to teach you all


    these?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The bodyguard responded quickly and dipped the whip in a bucket filled with chili water, then dragged


    the wet whip with him. Just when he picked up the whip, the plump man yelled anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll


    talk...¡±


    But it was toote for the bodyguard to hold back the whip.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± The plump man screamed angrily, his wounds burning as he felt like his organs were on fire.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    The bodyguard looked at the pain-ridden face of the plump man and said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry about that;


    just think of thissh as a gift!¡±


    The plump man, on the other hand, really wanted to cuss at him. How is this a gift? If this is a gift, then


    how about I give you dozens ofshes as a gift too? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t say a word because he


    was in so much pain. When the bodyguard untied him from the pir, he instantly copsed to the


    ground. He was covered in blood and unable to walk, so the bodyguard had to drag him to where


    Eugene was seated.


    Looking at him, Eugenemanded, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The many on the ground and pantedboriously, only opening his mouth after a long time. ¡°I-It was


    Tres. He ordered me to look¡­ for Luca Matthews¡­ who had a grudge with Olivia Maxwell¡­ to n for


    that drunk driving ident, but then the n was exposed¡­ and you quickly found it was Luca in no


    time. Tres was worried¡­ you would find out he was involved, so he ordered me¡­ to kill Luca.¡±


    ¡°Him again?¡± Eugene nodded his head viciously. ¡°Seems like he has a death wish.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The plump man crawled on the floor and begged, ¡°President Nn¡­ we were just following orders. We


    didn¡¯t mean to target anyone¡­ Please spare us!¡±


    Eugene gave them all a look. When he opened his mouth, his voice was as cold as the arctic as he


    said, ¡°From the day you tried to hurt her, you should have expected this to happen. You can stay here


    from now on!¡± With that, he stood up and left Ruby Pce.


    ¡­


    It was the next day when Brian heard about the robbery that happened to Olivia. He was shocked and


    gave her a video call early in the morning. Luckily, Olivia had woken up early. Though feeling a little


    surprised, she epted the call. ¡°Hey. Why are you calling me so early in the morning?¡±


    When Brian got to know that Olivia was fine, he finally rxed. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Olivia smiled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The robbers are the ones who aren¡¯t!¡± Olivia said impishly.


    However, Brian was still a little worried so he murmured, ¡°Move the camera a bit further and let me


    have a good look at you.¡±


    Olivia did as he asked. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Your brother came over herest night. Don¡¯t worry. Do you


    think he would¡¯ve gone back if I wasn¡¯t okay?¡±


    Brian thought that what she said made sense so he finally relented, ¡°Do you know who did this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Olivia walked as she chatted, her phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your brother;


    this matter is out of my hands.¡±


    Brianughed and teased, ¡°Then what is in your hands?¡±


    Putting her phone down, Olivia washed her face while answering, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowlymoner with


    limited abilities. It would already be a great achievement if I can take care of myself by not getting hurt


    and not causing trouble for you guys.¡±


    Brianughed. ¡°Your positioning of yourself is not urate at all.¡±


    Olivia was confused as she asked, ¡°Then where is my ce?¡±


    ¡°In the middle, right between us,¡± Brianmented.


    Olivia blinked. Truth was, his words sounded pretty sweet. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m like the sun?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied. ¡°We all revolve around you, so you must take care of yourself. I¡¯ll send two


    bodyguards over to youter.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Goodness, there''s no need for that! Your brother has


    already sent me six bodyguards. I can''t imagine the lot of people out there who areing after me


    that I would need so many bodyguards. Besides, I already have a master by my side so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Brian was surprised to hear that. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Olivia wiped her face with a towel before picking up her phone and saying to Brian, who was on the


    other end of the line, ¡°I have a friend who came back recently. She¡¯s pretty strong, so don¡¯t you guys


    worry.¡±


    Brian smiled as he looked at Olivia on his phone''s screen and felt like ruffling her hair for some reason.


    He got the urge after seeing her freshly washed face, looking all pretty, smart and beautiful. It was a


    pity that she was already his brother¡¯s. If she was with anyone else, he would do anything to snatch her


    from him. But now¡­


    Oh well! Brian swallowed back the sourness that rushed up from his heart. ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll ask Eugene how


    the investigation is going on.¡±


    With that, Olivia said goodbye and ended the call before looking at Jewel who was standing by the


    door. ¡°You can follow me to my shoot for the time being. After I¡¯ve dealt with everything, I¡¯ll take you to


    the hospital to get your throat checked.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    After packing up, the two of them followed the few actors whom they came back withst night to the


    shooting location. Just as they reached the location, she saw Summer getting out from a red Ferrari


    with her usual high and mighty look. She felt a little proud of herself because she managed to coax


    John to sleep with herst night. She even felt that there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved by


    sleeping with him once. If there was, then she would just sleep with him twice!


    When she saw Jewel standing beside Olivia, she let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Oh Miss Maxwell, it seems you


    are not willing to be left out. Where did you hire such a thoughtless assistant from? Why is she leaving


    you to carry your bags on your own?¡±


    Oliviaughed in response and said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s a good friend of mine so I¡¯m willing to spoil her!¡±


    Summer¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you saying I don¡¯t spoil my


    assistant?¡±


    Acting innocent, Olivia raised an eyebrow as she countered, ¡°I was referring to myself; why are you so


    sensitive?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sylvia quickly grabbed Summer and hurriedly said, ¡°Summer, let¡¯s head inside first!¡±


    Summer harrumphed and looked at Olivia with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°You better not annoy me, Olivia,


    and don¡¯t poke your nose into my business, or else I¡¯ll make sure you suffer!¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Right back atcha!¡±


    Summer red at her fiercely and walked away with her high heels.


    Upon hearing that, Jewel wanted to reach out to take Olivia¡¯s bag but Olivia avoided her. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    what she said. What we do is our own business!¡± she said while pulling Jewel inside.


    It was another busy day for Olivia as she did wire work for the whole morning. Lucky for her, she had


    some training in martial arts so she wasn¡¯t too exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Director Norris¡¯ admiration for her grew; he had seen too many actors who didn¡¯t dare


    move a muscle while doing wire work. Olivia, however, had an easy time on the wires. She could


    basically aplish any kind of posture ornding point that he asked her to perform. Jewel was


    staring at the wires all the while because she was afraid there were potential safety hazards.


    Throughout, Olivia and Summer managed to mind each of their own business. Besides lines that


    required them to converse with one another, they didn¡¯t talk to each other at all. In the afternoon when it


    was time for their break, Summer went back to her lounge. Eyeing Sylvia suspiciously, she asked, ¡°Did


    you notice a problem?¡±


    Sylvia was puzzled. ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°That little assistant of Olivia''s. She didn¡¯t speak for the whole morning.¡±


    Sylvia nodded and agreed, ¡°I believe so. She only kept nodding and shaking her head.¡±


    Summer was inexplicably excited and she spected, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a mute?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°Why would Olivia hire a mute as her assistant?¡±


    Suddenly, Summer stood up rather abruptly. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and take a look.¡±


    Sylvia quickly tried to persuade her against it. ¡°Summer, forget it. If you guys get into a fight and


    Director Norris finds out, he will start scolding again!¡±


    ring at her, Summer retorted, ¡°I won''t be causing any trouble. Why would he scold me?¡± With that,


    she directly walked out of her lounge.


    Just as she came out, she ran into Jewel, who was carrying some hot water. She smirked and stepped


    back calmly before pushing Sylvia toward Jewel. Sylvia was caught off guard and her body rushed


    toward Jewel uncontrobly. If they mmed into each other, the hot water in Jewel¡¯s hands would


    definitely spill and burn either one of them.


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything, so she just closed her eyes unconsciously until someone grabbed and


    pulled her back by her wrist. Then, she looked at Jewel, who was still holding the cup firmly in her


    hands. Saying it hadn¡¯t spilled at all would be a lie, but only a few drops had sshed onto the floor.


    She hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    This time, Jewel didn¡¯t shake her head to say it was fine. Instead, she looked at Summer coldly. In fact,


    she saw Summer push Sylvia on purpose, hence why she rushed toward her.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Summer was stunned. It was obvious that they almost ran into each other; how did Jewel manage to


    avoid Sylvia in that short window of time? She looked at Jewel nkly before meeting her cold eyes.


    Frowning, Summer asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Jewel had wanted her to apologize but since she couldn¡¯t speak, she decided to hold back, thinking


    that it might cause Olivia trouble. She just gave Summer a re then walked away with the cup in her


    hands.


    Summer, however, felt offended. When Jewel walked past her, she wanted to grab her but Jewel


    managed to avoid her somehow, so her fingertips only brushed Jewel¡¯s clothes. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Summer hurriedly chased after Jewel. She followed Jewel and found Olivia when she caught up to her.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was in the middle of memorizing her lines. ¡°Olivia Maxwell, what do you think you¡¯re


    doing?¡± Summer asked fiercely.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± She looked at Jewel, confused, but Jewel only shook her head.


    Summer pointed at Jewel. ¡°I should be asking you that! Why did your assistant re at me for no


    reason?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Impossible. If she red at you, you must have messed with her first!¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± Summer shouted. ¡°How did I mess with her? My assistant almost ran into her just now but she


    has already apologized. What else do you want? She didn¡¯t say anything like a mute and even red


    at me. Why does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    Jewel¡¯s face stiffened and her aura changed drastically. Her stare toward Summer became cold and


    frightening. Summer pointed at Jewel andined, ¡°Look; she¡¯s doing it again! Why is she looking


    at me like that?¡±


    Olivia looked at her coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t even stand it when someone gives you a stare? Would you feel


    good about it if I scolded you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Summer exploded. ¡°Does this count as scolding? She¡¯s not a mute so can¡¯t you tell


    her to say something?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Olivia argued. ¡°Why should she do as you say?¡±


    Summer sneered, ¡°She can¡¯t speak even if she wants to, right? You followed my example and hired an


    assistant, but you hired someone with a disability. Do you not have enough funds to hire someone


    normal?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Summer felt a gust of wind. Suddenly, her cor was grabbed by


    Olivia and she was yanked toward her. Olivia red at Summer fiercely. ¡°Who are you calling


    disabled?¡±


    Everyone in the lounge quickly stood up to stop the fight.


    ¡°Hey! Forget about it. We are all from the same team after all; it won''t be good to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be bad if the reporters photographed this and posted it on the Inte.¡±


    After experiencing the panic just now, Summer gradually calmed down. She didn''t think Olivia would


    dare to do anything to her. ¡°Go ahead, Olivia Maxwell. I dare you!¡±


    Olivia sneered, ¡°There is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do in this world! So you slept with John for two nights;


    so what? Do you think you¡¯re all that now?¡±


    Summer was angered by her words. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologize now!¡± Olivia said viciously. ¡°If you don''t, you won''t be able toin to your President


    Liam tonight!¡±


    Summer looked at Olivia in disbelief. Olivia knew of her rtionship with John but she still ignored it.


    Was she relying on her connection with Marcus? She struggled hard in Olivia¡¯s grasp as she


    countered, ¡°And what about you? Isn¡¯t the pot calling the kettle ck? Don''t you have an affair with


    Marcus as well? How are you any better than me?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, a minor actress immediately let out a snort ofughter. Why did this woman


    think Olivia and President Cohen had an affair? Wasn¡¯t she his cousin?


    Summer looked toward the sound ofughter, her expression dark. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she


    questioned.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    The minor actress shut up immediately. Olivia might have dared to offend Summer, but she didn''t!


    Olivia was speechless but she felt likeughing as she looked at Summer with sympathy in her eyes.


    Summer even asked what they wereughing but she didn''t know they wereughing at her stupidity.


    Did she really think just because she got along with John she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything


    and would not need to care about anyone else?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I can finish you off on my own?¡± As soon as Olivia finished speaking, she


    tightened her grip on Summer andmanded, ¡°Apologize now!¡±


    Summer wasn¡¯t afraid of Olivia at first but with Olivia tightening her grip, she became less and less


    certain.


    She tried to pry apart Olivia''s hold apart with both of her hands. ¡°Let me go!¡± Summer said with


    difficulty.


    The others also tried to persuade Olivia to end this peacefully. Even Sylvia interceded. ¡°Miss Maxwell,


    please let her go. It was me who almost ran into your friend and I apologize for that.¡±


    Olivia looked at Sylvia and said coldly, ¡°I want her to apologize!¡±


    Sylvia was anxious. Summer was ustomed to being fawned over so there was no way she would


    apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf, alright? I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell; I''m sorry, Miss Fenton.¡± She bowed


    toward the both of them as she apologized.


    This caused Jewel to feel ufortable about all of this. She had been in this kind of situation for


    many years now so she didn¡¯t care about it much. Walking toward Olivia, she tugged on her sleeve and


    shook her head, telling her to forget about it.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t able to vent her anger so she looked at Summer and spoke, her wordsced with venom,


    ¡°Do you see what¡¯s happening? There is such a big difference between you and her. For the sake of


    your assistant and my good friend, I will leave this matter be. But you better not mess with me again or


    I won¡¯t be as lenient the next time!¡± With that, she loosened her grip on Summer''s cor and pushed


    her away!


    The moment Summer was let go from Olivia''s grasp, she immediately started coughing. Sylvia quickly


    passed her a cup of water but she was pped away by Summer. Staring at Olivia angrily, Summer


    shouted, ¡°Just you wait and see!¡±


    Olivia smiled sweetly in response. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on any time. But let me remind you to think about your


    future before you try anything! The winner has yet to be determined!¡±


    Summer harrumphed and left, her heels clicking on the floor as Sylvia quickly chased after her.


    Those in the lounge who didn¡¯t know the whole truth started gossiping about it.


    ¡°Olivia, you really are in trouble this time. Y-You just messed with a ho¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Summer seeks revenge for the smallest of grievances and remembers those who messed


    with her for life.¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t afford to mess with John too. He¡¯s extremely rich and this movie of ours is sponsored by


    him. If he wants to remove you from the film, you won''t be able to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you apologized to Summer. Maybe this whole mess will die down then!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched a little. They wanted her to apologize to Summer? For what? Not to mention that


    no one dared to mess with Olivia because of her boyfriend but even if it was just her, she wasn¡¯t afraid


    of Summer too. They really were worrying for nothing!


    She didn¡¯t mind at all, but Jewel got more and more frightened as she listened. She typed on her phone


    worriedly, ¡®Olivia, will you not be able to act anymore?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Olivia pretended to re at Jewel and took her phone over as she typed out a message, ¡®Don¡¯t worry.


    Have you forgotten who my boyfriend is?¡¯


    It suddenly dawned on Jewel all at once. She had totally forgotten about Eugene! With him in Olivia''s


    corner, who would dare to mess with her? Jewel then typed a reply on her phone, ¡®Right, I forgot!


    Would that mean you can do anything you want in Summer City?¡¯


    Olivia: ¡®With you by my side, I can do anything I want too, no?¡¯


    Jewel: ¡®We aren¡¯t bulldozers; why would we want to conquer everything?]


    Olivia: ¡®Because it¡¯s cool!¡¯


    Jewel: ¡®¡­¡¯

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    It was almost dawn when Eugene reached home. He kept thinking about North so he went to Olivia¡¯s


    house. Going to North¡¯s room to take a peek, he found the little fe sleeping soundly. Initially, Eugene


    had wanted to sleep in Olivia¡¯s room but he was worried that she would me him for sleeping on her


    bed, and then have a row with him. So, he just took a shower and slept on the sofa pitifully.


    Suddenly, a very soft whimper reached his ears. Is someone crying? Eugene instantly opened his eyes


    and sat up on the sofa. He looked around confusedly, only to realize no one was around. Could it be¡­


    His heart skipped a beat and he got up hurriedly, rushing to North¡¯s room. As expected, North was


    curled up under the nket and his face was red from him holding his breath. His lips were pressed


    together tightly and whimpers wereing from his throat.


    Eugene was shocked and quickly picked North up before calling his name softly, ¡°North! North¡ª¡±


    However, North couldn¡¯t hear him and his tiny body continued to shiver. Eugene patted North''s cheek


    as he shouted, ¡°Son, wake up! Daddy¡¯s here. North¡ª¡±


    It was as if North was holding back for a long time and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he cried out loudly.


    Eugene¡¯s heart ached for him. He held North in his hands, coaxing him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s


    here. No one would dare to hurt you ever again!¡±


    North opened his panic-stricken eyes. Looking around, he realized he was at home and in his dad¡¯s


    arms. He was instantly relieved. With tears in his eyes, he wrapped his tiny arms around Eugene¡¯s


    neck.


    ¡°There, there.¡± Eugene patted his back lightly. ¡°It''s alright. Did you have a bad dream?¡±


    North didn¡¯t say a word but his arms tightened subconsciously around Eugene¡¯s neck. He buried his


    head into Eugene¡¯s chest, showing his anxiety. Eugene stroked his back lightly, hoping it would quickly


    calm him down. ¡°Or were you afraid of sleeping alone?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    North shook his head.


    ¡°What was the dream about? Can you tell Daddy?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was gentle as he coaxed North.


    North kept quiet for a long time before mumbling, ¡°I dreamt about the day I was kidnapped by Anna.¡±


    Hearing that, Eugene felt a chill go through his body. Olivia and he had thought that since North didn¡¯t


    have bad dreams, it meant that he was alright. But in fact, the incident had always been in the back of


    his mind. It had always been in his nightmares.


    Eugene¡¯s heart felt like it was being pierced by millions of needles, aching and hurting. He felt that


    leaving Anna at the mental hospital was too merciful and she should¡¯ve experienced what it was like to


    have nightmares every night. His huge palm stroked North¡¯s small head as heforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid, son. Anna is in the mental hospital now. She won''t be able to hurt you ever again.¡±


    North nodded but he remained in Eugene''s arms. Eugene, too, was in no hurry and he continued to


    patiently coax his son. In fact, he was very willing to grow closer with his son. For the past seven years,


    he didn¡¯t fulfill his obligations as a father so he wanted to make up for it. ¡°Do you want to listen to a


    story?¡±


    ¡°What story?¡±


    ¡°It''s a story of your uncle and I when we were young.¡±


    North mulled it over before giving a nod.


    ¡°When your uncle and I were about your age, we were afraid of animals with pointy beaks like


    chickens, ducks and geese. One day when your grandma was not home, our babysitter Miss West had


    someone who was sick at her ce. To make it easier to take care of us, she took us to her house.


    Back then, she had a lot of chickens and ducks at home. Knowing that we were afraid of them, she


    rounded them up. The next day, a goose escaped the fence and it happened to be a species of male


    geese that tended to poke people with their mouths; it was like it wanted to bully us on purpose. It


    stretched its neck, quacked loudly and chased us all around.¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    "Your uncle was so scared that he let out a shriek. I, on the other hand, ran as fast as I could. We were


    both scared but running away wasn''t a solution, so I picked up a broom and used it to hit the big white


    goose. When it saw I wasn¡¯t afraid of it, the goose went after your uncle. Your uncle, however, was so


    frightened that he squatted on top of a water tank and kept crying. Then I took the broom to help your


    uncle out and the big white goose ran away when he saw me. Since then, the big white goose doesn¡¯t


    dare mess with me every time it sees me but when it sees your uncle, it will quack a few times to


    frighten him.¡±


    North said nothing for a while. Eugene thought he was immersed in the story, but the little boy suddenly


    raised his head. ¡°Then why do you keep it?¡± he asked solemnly. ¡°You should use it for stew!¡±


    Eugene burst intoughter. ¡°Well, the reason Daddy is telling you this story is to let you know that fear


    is normal. Everyone has something they''re afraid of, but you have to believe that the things you¡¯re


    afraid of also have things that they themselves fear. If you''re not afraid of them, they will be weak.


    Just like driving away the big white goose; as long as we muster up the courage to defeat it, we will not


    be controlled by others. That big white goose only dared to bully your uncleter on but didn''t dare to


    bully me because it knew I was not afraid of it. Think of the big white goose as our inner fear. It is a


    bully but it can''t handle people standing up against it. As long as we are better than it, it will not bully


    us. Now your uncle is still afraid of the big white goose, but I am not afraid anymore. Conquering your


    fear is equivalent to winning against yourself. You''re a great kid, North. You''re not only able to help


    yourself but also others. Anyone else would only cower in fear!¡±


    North nodded his head, sessfully convinced by Eugene''s words. ¡°I don''t want to be like Uncle Brian.


    I won''t be afraid of a big white goose!¡±


    Smiling, Eugene nodded his head. ¡°That''s my boy!¡±


    Grumble¡ª North¡¯s stomach rumbled and the two looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    North made himselffortable in Eugene''s arms. ¡°I want to eat something delicious,¡± he saidzily.


    ¡°Very well. What would you like to eat?¡± Eugene asked, indulging him.


    ¡°I want to eat noodles made by Mommy.¡±


    This was troubling for Eugene, but he also knew that his son just wanted to get closer to his mommy in


    this way. ¡°Why don''t I try to cook it for you?¡± Eugene asked tentatively. ¡°Do you remember what your


    mommy put in the noodles?¡±


    North nced at Eugene before he questioned, ¡°Have you not eaten them before?¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Get up and I will make them for you now,¡± Eugene said.


    North squinted his eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±


    Eugeneughed. This brat was just like his mommy and were usually awkward and arrogant, but as


    long as Eugene did what they wanted, they would act like puppies and be all adorable. Eugene hugged


    North and tried to coax him, ¡°Call me Daddy again.¡±


    ¡°I''ll call you Daddy next time!¡± North said.


    ¡°I''ll make you two bowls if you call me Daddy again.¡±


    ¡°One bowl is enough.¡±


    ¡°Will you call me Daddy or not? If not, I¡¯ll tickle you!¡± Eugene stretched his hand into the quilt to


    threaten North. Actually, he had barely touched him but North felt that his whole body was itchy. The


    boy tried desperately to avoid Eugene''s hand, twisting his whole body this way and that.


    Eugene was worried that the kid wouldugh himself stupid so he stopped messing with him. ¡°Alright.


    I''ll stop messing with you and go cook. Get up and wash your face, brush your teeth and fold the quilt.¡±


    ¡°I investigated Kanes Corporationst night,¡± North blurted out.


    Eugene paused and looked back at the boy. ¡°What did you find out? Is Lara Roberts a shareholder of


    the Kanes Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± North answered.


    Eugene asked, ¡°Where are the results? Let me have a look.¡±


    Wearing his pajamas, North hugged hisputer and brought it over to Eugene. He operated the


    computer keyboard with his small fingers and the information that he dug up yesterday was disyed


    with a few clicks.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Eugene looked through the information carefully and plotted a timeline in his head. It turned out that


    Lara was with Gerald during her disappearance abroad. When Gerald broke up with her, she came


    back to look for Edward and acted out a tear-jerking drama. It was a pity that Edward was yed


    around like a marite!


    ¡°Have you looked into Samantha?¡±


    North let out a long breath. ¡°I did, but she is still among Kanes Corporation¡¯s employees. Hasn''t she


    already resigned?¡±


    Eugene looked at North in surprise. ¡°She hasn''t resigned?¡±


    North clicked on something and showed it to him. ¡°Here; have a look.¡±


    Eugene nced at theputer. Sure enough, Samantha Yapp had clocked in to work yesterday.


    ¡°What''s going on? Is it someone with the same name?¡±


    North looked at Eugene and pursed his lips as he hesitated, not knowing what to say. Noticing North''s


    strange behavior, Eugene asked in a warm tone, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°When I saw that woman, I was scared.¡±


    Eugene immediately took it seriously and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare because you saw her?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure!¡± North answered him and Eugene''s expression grew solemn. Why did North feel afraid


    when he saw Samantha? ¡°Can you hack into Kanes Corporation''s surveince? Let''s check if the


    Samantha who went to work is the same person as Nn Group¡¯s Samantha.¡±


    North''s small eyes lit up immediately. Why didn''t I think of that? ¡°Give me a second. However, we have


    to be fast because their firewall does a good job and we¡¯ll be tracked if we take too long.¡± While he was


    talking, his little fingers flew across the keyboard. Within seconds, theputer screen showed Kanes


    Corporation''s monitors.


    Eugene''s expression was cold. ¡°Look at the secretary room.¡±


    North hands flew across the keyboard and the secretary room appeared on the screen. Samantha


    appeared on the monitor, and she looked exactly like Samantha of the Nn Group. The two of them


    looked at each other before Eugene quickly said, ¡°Get out of their systems now.¡±


    North gave an affirmative grunt. Hitting the ¡®Enter¡¯ key, he perfectly withdrew from Kanes Corporation''s


    systems! Eugene narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°So it seems that the Samantha Yapp of the Nn


    Group is a fake?¡±


    North nodded slowly. ¡°Could they be twins?¡±


    ¡°It looks more like stic surgery to me,¡± Eugenemented dryly.


    North nodded once more. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Smiling coldly, Eugene murmured, ¡°We''ll leave her be and see what she does.¡±


    North didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t let her appear in front of you,¡± Eugene said soothingly and North nodded his head


    as he relented, ¡°Let''s go make those noodles.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    North beamed. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Twenty minutester, theirints filled the room. ¡°Everything is the same, but why are my noodles


    not as good as the ones your mommy makes?¡± Eugene asked impatiently.


    ¡°Did you forget to add peanuts?¡± North queried.


    ¡°I added peanuts. See?¡±


    ¡°Then you must have added too little soy sauce,¡± Northmented. ¡°Mommy likes to use soy sauce in


    her cooking!"


    Eugene went to the kitchen again and brought a bottle of soy sauce back with him. He added a little bit


    to see if it tasted like Olivia''s noodles, and then added a little bit more when it didn''t taste the same. As


    a result, they only ate a little from the two bowls of noodles and left the rest behind.


    ¡°You shouldn''t make noodles in the future,¡± North advised.


    ¡°You''re the one who wanted noodles,¡± Eugene shot back.


    North sighed. ¡°It was my mistake. I overestimated you!¡±


    Eugene argued, ¡°Besides noodles, the other things I make are quite delicious.¡±


    While the two were still arguing, Eugene¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as he answered his


    phone, Alex¡¯s voice came over the line. ¡°Are youing over or not? I''ve been waiting for you all


    morning.¡±


    Eugene frowned slightly when he heard his anxious voice. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I''m at yourpany because Curtis said you woulde today. As a result, I¡¯ve been waiting for you


    here all morning!¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Eugene suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°Then wait for a little longer; we¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    After both father and son tidied up, Eugene drove them directly to thepany. When they reached


    thepany, they bumped into Samantha. North shivered instinctively and his little hand, which was


    held by Eugene, stiffened. Naturally, Eugene felt his reaction. He gave North an encouraging look and


    tightened his hold on North''s hand.


    North''s lowered head gradually raised a little, but he still did not dare to look at Samantha. His body,


    however, rxed a little. Samantha nced at North before looking at Eugene and greeting him with a


    smile. ¡°President Nn.¡±


    Eugene nced at her and lightly responded, ¡°Where is Alex?¡±


    ¡°He''s in your office, sir.¡±


    Eugene didn''t speak again. Holding North¡¯s hand, they entered his office and found Alex sitting on the


    sofa. Alex had been waiting for Eugene for a long time¡ªany longer and dust would have started


    collecting on him. The ashtray on top of the coffee table was filled with cigarette buds. Just one look


    and anyone could guess how long Alex had been waiting for.


    Frowning, Eugene waved away the smoke in front of him andined, ¡°Are you trying to set a fire?¡±


    Alex was not amused. ¡°You think I wanted to smoke so many cigarettes? You didn''t even notify me


    when you came in sote. I wanted to give you a call but Curtis wouldn''t let me, saying something


    about you not getting sleep all night. Tell me, what the heck are you doing not sleeping night after


    night?¡±


    Eugene red at him with a dark expression. ¡°Be careful with what you say; my son is still here!¡±


    Alex was taken aback to hear Eugene call North his son with so much affection. If he didn''t know any


    better, he would have believed North really was Eugene¡¯s biological son. He gave North a nce and


    asked, ¡°Hey, little fe. Is he your daddy?¡±


    North''s big dark eyes blinked and he said evenly, ¡°He called me his son, so naturally he is my daddy!¡±


    Alex was a bit surprised by the little boy¡¯s answer, which managed to pique his interest. Smiling, he


    waved at North and asked mysteriously, ¡°Then can you tell me what your daddy didst night and why


    he didn''t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Are you the paparazzi?¡± North asked seriously.


    Alexughed again then nodded his head. ¡°That''s right. Mind sharing with me some of your Daddy''s


    secrets?¡±


    Eugene didn''t stop him either as Alex would never get serious unless someone deted his ego.


    ¡°Why should I share Daddy''s secrets with you?¡± North asked seriously again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something in return; just name your price,¡± Alex said, trying to get North hooked.


    North frowned. ¡°I''m afraid that you won''t be able to pay my price.¡±


    Alexughed derisively as he boasted, ¡°Me, not able to pay? Go on then; tell me your price! Is it tens of


    millions or hundreds of millions?¡±


    ¡°Why would you still be a paparazzi if you really had so much money?¡± North asked coolly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a part-time paparazzi, purely to satisfy my curiosity,¡± Alex answered him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Oh! So you just like to shadow people and take pictures of them?¡± North asked as it suddenly dawned


    on him. ¡°Then who have you shadowed before?¡±


    Alex felt that the kid was getting more and more entertaining, so he deliberately teased, ¡°I¡¯ve shadowed


    tons of people! Celebrities, models, businessmen, politicians¡ªI shadow anyone I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    ¡°Then would you post information about them online after you follow them?¡± North''s tiny face was


    solemn and serious.


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Frowning, North was doubtful as he asked, ¡°Can you make money from this?¡±


    Alex gave Eugene a nce and his eyes were filled with smugness. ¡°Can I make money? Well, the


    more famous the person is, the more lucrative the job is. This is how I made my fortune. What do you


    say? Would you like to join me? We can split the money 50/50 if we work together.¡±


    North looked at Eugene with a sly look in his eyes. ¡°Tell me, Uncle Eugene; how much money would


    we be able to earn if we posted this recording online?¡±


    As North said this, he took out a recorder, which resembled a pen, from his pocket. He originally


    wanted to record a joke for his great-grandpa today, but Alex ended up throwing himself into a.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    A message yed clearly from the sound recorder pen after North pressed y. "You think I, Alex


    Road, won''t be able to pay you? How much money do you want? Tell me, 20 million? Perhaps 200


    million?" There was a moment of silence before the voice continued, "Getting the money? The more


    famous you are, the more money you rake in. I''m just that rich. So, how about it? Wanna do it with me?


    How about a fifty-fifty split, if you join hands with me?"


    Alex waspletely gobsmacked after listening to the entire recording. He thought that he had been


    ying him, but in the end, he was the one being yed.


    As though he already knew all about it beforehand, Eugene spoke up, uncaring that Alex was still


    there. "Although he isn''t some famous person, the content is shocking enough. It should be able to


    bring in some money. Think of a headline that''ll grab eyeballs."


    North also ignored Alex as he tilted his head and carefully thought it over. "How about ''Road


    Enterprises'' CEO''s Unique Fetish''?" But then he frowned. "That doesn''t sound clickbait enough. Why


    don''t we put out ''Watch A Business Mogul/Part-Time Paparazzo Earn Road Enterprises For


    Themselves''?"


    Eugene nodded. "That works!"


    North grinned. "Then, I''ll post it now." With that, he ran over to the desk with his short legs and turned


    on the tablet.


    "Alright, give me a heads-up once that post is up. I''ll promote it!" Eugene said.


    Alex stared at North before turning to stare at Eugene. They were talking like it didn''t involve him,


    making him angry enough to blow a gasket. "Don''t you guys have some humanity in you?" As he said


    that, he chased after North, only to realize that he hadn''t uploaded the recording. Instead, he was


    ying games on the tablet. He let out a sigh of relief. "You little jerk!"


    He wondered where North inherited this mean streak from. So young, yet already so evil.


    Eugene couldn''t stop himself from shooting Alex a re. "You were willing to even trick a child, and


    you''re talking about humanity?"


    "Yeah, you said it yourself. We didn''t force you," North added.


    Alex snorted. "I was just kidding. You guys thought I was being serious?"


    "No, but if that recording does actually get uploaded, someone''s gonna think it''s real."


    "My foot. Hurry up and delete that recording, or I''m going to tail you tonight," he threatened.


    North grinned. "Sure. Since you''re Uncle Eugene''s buddy, let''s go with ten million!"


    Alex pursed his lips and nced at Eugene. "Your status as my buddy isn''t really worth anything. Still


    trying to cheat me of ten million because of that?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "If it wasn''t for us going way back, he would''ve asked for a hundred million!" Eugenemented with a


    straight face.


    "Talk about daylight robbery."


    North snickered. "You can also choose not to pony up."


    Alex was rendered speechless. The child was going to upload the recording if he didn''t cough up the


    money, huh? In the end, all he could do was give up. "You''re Olivia''s kid, alright. You''re really shrewd!"


    Then, they chatted jovially for a while. Atst, Alex directed the conversation to the topic he had in


    mind. "Where did you see Jean?"


    "In a hotel room with Olivia," Eugene replied.


    Alex''s brows furrowed. "What did you mean when you said she couldn''t talk?"


    "What else could it possibly be?" Eugene looked at him in irritation. "What on earth are you thinking?"


    Alexpsed into silence. When he received Eugene''s photosst night, his first instinct was to look for


    her and interrogate her. Why did she leave with another man? Why did she cheat on him? Had he


    treated her awfully?


    He nearly had a falling-out with his own mother because of her. Was that still not enough?


    She, on the other hand, had gotten off easily, leaving for seven years at the drop of a hat without caring


    about how he felt.


    As night went on, however, and Alex gradually regained reason, the waves of nostalgiapletely


    overtook him. He kept making excuses for her. He thought that she must have had her own difficulties


    too. The girl that Alex knew wouldn''t have been so cruel. They had spent so many happy days together


    ¡ªhow could they have been faked?

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    "We had been in a rtionship for a long time. If she is back, I naturally want to be with her," Alex said


    somewhat awkwardly.


    Eugene sighed. On the surface, it seemed that Alex was a yboy, but in actual fact, he had never had


    a girlfriend. The women around him would only stay with him for a week at most. Even when his family


    urged him to marry, he would just nod and smile and agree to it. Meanwhile, he would discreetly send


    the potential fianc¨¦es away.


    Everyone knew about Alex''s yboy ways, but no one knew that deep down in this phnderer''s heart


    was a woman who could never be reced. That was why he didn''t want to date anyone!


    Eugene looked at Alex. "Even if she cannot speak anymore?" he asked solemnly.


    Alex nodded. "Yes, even if that''s the case."


    "But your mother won''t agree!" Eugene stated.


    "If she won''t agree, she won''t be just losing a daughter-inw¡ªshe will be losing me as well," Alex


    said.


    "You''ve thought it over already?" Eugene asked.


    "Yes, even if she will be the only woman I will ever have a rtionship with!"


    "That''s wishful thinking from you. She still has to actually want to meet you."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Tell me, where is she? Don''t make this out to be like an interrogation from my cousin Marcus."


    Eugene shot him a look. "I''m screening you for my girlfriend''s sake. How am I supposed to look her in


    the eye when you mess up and leave?"


    "Rx, I won''t get you involved. I''ll personally talk to Olivia myself. So tell me, where is she?"


    Seeing how anxious Alex was, Eugene couldn''t hold back hisughter. "You should psych yourself up


    before you meet them!"


    "What?" Alex asked.


    "She was once a killer for the Double Dragon Court, but she is already dead. You know what it means


    to die and be reborn there, right?"


    Alex was startled. "The Double Dragon Court? Why would she be there?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but she met Olivia there," Eugene answered.


    "You mean, Olivia is also¡­"


    "She no longer is."


    Alex was frantic. He dragged Eugene with him. "Come on, hurry up and take me to her!"


    Eugene broke from Alex''s grip. "Hold your horses. What''s with the rush? You won''t be able to see her


    even if you go now."


    "Why not?"


    "They''re currently in the middle of a film shoot. They''ll only be free once work has wrapped up for the


    night. Don''t get your hopes up too high; I have the feeling that she doesn''t even remember you."


    "How do you know?" Alex asked.


    "She didn''t even recognize me. In fact, she was pretty surprised when she saw me!" Eugene said.


    "Because it''s you. You guys are just kinda acquainted with each other. How is that on the same level as


    my rtionship with her?" Alex asked, unwilling to back down.


    Eugene had no words. Fine, sometimes one has to experience that rude awakening themselves.


    Right then, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Eugene called out.


    Samantha walked in with a pile of documents. "President Nn, these need to be signed."


    When Eugene saw Samantha, his expression darkened. He instinctively nced at North, only to see


    the boy lower his head.


    A stormy look shed across Eugene''s eyes. "Get out! From now on, do not enter this office without my


    permission."


    Samantha instantly froze on the spot and looked at him with fearful eyes. Her voice sounded hurt. "But,


    President Nn, I''m just here to get the signatures for these!"


    "All you need to do is finish the task I gave you!" Eugene stated coldly.


    "All right. I''ll take my leave, then," Samantha answered. With that, she left the office.


    Alex looked at Eugene in confusion. Why did this guy lose his temper so badly?


    "What''s up? You don''t like that secretary?"


    "No," Eugene said ndly. He nced at North by his side. Looking at the boy lifted Eugene''s mood a


    little, and he reached down to pat North''s head.


    Eugene hadn''t said anything, but North felt incredibly safe.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    In order to see Jewel as soon as possible, Alex simply waited inside the office at the Nn Group.


    Eugene was rather busy that afternoon too. He had just extricated himself from a pile of documents


    when he received a phone call from Kate.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hello there, Mr. Nn!"


    Eugene was surprised that Kate would call him. "Hello," he greeted with a smile.


    Kate paused. "Mr. Nn, there''s a little matter I''d like your help with."


    Eugene was quick to answer. "Go ahead."


    "Uh¡­ In a few more days, the next issue of my magazine will hit the shelves. I''m thinking of borrowing


    some of that precious real estate under the Nn Group''s name. I''ll pay the fees. Just leave a spot for


    me," Kate said slowly.


    Eugene wondered why she made a big deal out of it when he heard her proposal, and he immediately


    agreed to it. "Alright, no problem. You won''t even need to pay to rent the space. I''ll get someone to iron


    out the details with you tomorrow. Exin what you need to him."


    Kate hadn''t expected that this problem that she had been ruminating on while walking in circles would


    be resolved so quickly.


    In truth, she should be avoiding her best friend''s boyfriend, but she had no other choice. Sales at her


    magazine publishing house had been miserably low. If it weren''t for the sake of her dozen or so


    workers, she didn''t want to bother Eugene at all.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nn. Still, I insist on paying the rental fees. I''m already thankful enough that you''re


    sparing the space for me!"


    Eugene burst intoughter. "You really don''t have to. You''re the reason why Olivia and I are able to


    have the future we do now. You should give me a chance to repay you."


    Kate smiled. "Treating Olivia well is payment enough."


    "Olivia will be angry if she finds out that I epted rent from you," Eugene said.


    "No, she won''t. This is a separate matter, after all! I''ll give you a present in a bit in order to express my


    gratitude for this."


    Eugene was taken aback. "What?"


    "I''ll send it over shortly. That''ll be all for now then. Bye, Mr. Nn," Kate said mysteriously.


    Eugene hung up, not quiteprehending what just happened. Not long after that, he received¡­


    dozens of pictures on his phone. They were all pictures of Olivia. Some were sweet, and some were


    flirty. They were pictures of her in different poses and at different angles. Although the pictures hadn''t


    been edited, Olivia''s beauty was absolutely wless.


    Apanying the pictures was a message from Kate, sent a few seconds after.


    ''Your wife will be on the cover of our next issue. These are all the pictures that we took during the


    photoshoot. Here''s a sneak peek.''


    Eugene had to admit that Kate was someone who was good with words. Just the mention of the word


    ''wife'' was enough to have Eugene in an inexplicably bright mood. His expression was soft as he


    scrolled through the photos, all while suppressing the smile threatening to break out.


    Alex could see all this from his position on the couch in the distance. What''s he looking at? His smile is


    threatening to split his cheeks open. He curiously got up and pressed in close to take a look. When he


    saw that Eugene was looking at photos of Olivia, he instantly understood why Eugene was in this silly


    state.


    Oh, he''s looking at his girlfriend''s photos.


    "Gotta admit, Olivia is really beautiful."


    Alex''s sudden statement startled Eugene. "When did you get here?"


    Alex was stunned. "I''ve already looked at more than ten photos, and you never noticed me?"


    Eugene didn''t speak.


    North pressed in as well. When he saw Olivia''s photos, his eyes curved up with his smile. "Mommy''s so


    pretty."


    Alex looked at Eugene, who hadn''t scrolled to a new photo during this time. "Aren''t you gonna keep


    looking at those photos?"


    Eugene''s brows knitted even more tightly together. Suddenly, he thought of a question. "If Olivia is


    going to be on the cover of that magazine, doesn''t that mean everyone is going to see her photos?"


    Alex couldn''t stop himself fromughing at that. "What? You want to keep all those photos for


    yourself?"

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "Can''t I do that?" Eugene asked like it was perfectly justified.


    Alexughed. "I''m not roasting you or anything, but we''re living in modern times now¡ªwhy the


    chauvinism? If the rest of the world is as narrow-minded as you, society will never progress!"


    "What does my rtionship have to do with society''s progression? I just don''t want my girlfriend to


    show her face to the entire world. Is that uneptable?" Eugene asked.


    "Then why did you let Olivia shoot that film? Won''t you get your wish if you just lock her up like a


    nightingale?" Alex retorted.


    Eugene regarded Alex with a hurt look. That thought did cross his mind before. He didn''t want anyone


    else to know just how beautiful she was. But he also knew that this rebellious woman would not take


    kindly to being locked up in a cage!


    Alex grinned, seemingly having seen through Eugene''s thoughts. "You''re that petty, huh? If you''re


    thinking ''this woman beloved by the masses is mine,'' that''s just in arrogant and prideful of you.


    Locking her up will just destroy her. A woman dolls herself up for the ones she loves. No one dislikes


    being loved by others! Some people are just fated to have millions of eyes on them!"


    Eugene pursed his lips. "But I don''t want everyone to look at her!"


    "Well, that depends on whether you want a girlfriend, or a pet bird," North said cidly.


    Alex guffawed as he shed a thumbs-up of approval at North. "Finally, I know why your daddy''s so


    whipped by you and your mom. Both of you aren''t to be crossed!"


    Eugene rolled his eyes at Alex. He wondered if Alex only just realized that now.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Looks like that lesson earlier hadn''t made deep enough of an impression on you."


    Alex''s face stiffened, and he immediately shot a re in Eugene''s way. "Why can''t you read the room?"


    Eugene was in no mood to banter with him. During the next hour, the CEO of the Nn Group, the one


    favored by fortune kept sighing inside his office. He kept wondering whether he wanted a girlfriend or a


    caged bird. Naturally, he didn''t like his girlfriend to tantly show herself off to the public, but his son


    was right¡ªif he forcefully stopped her, Olivia might not want him anymore.


    Might not want him anymore, anymore¡­


    When he caught sight of Eugene spacing out, Alex couldn''t stand it anymore. "Being able to get on the


    cover of a magazine shows that she''s got her own skills and following backing her up. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t be able to make those magazines sell. You should think of ways to help Olivia boost those


    magazine sales. The cover''s already been shot. If you force her to stop, Olivia''s definitely not going to


    be happy, and she will have to break her promise with Kate. She must have her own reasons for


    agreeing to the magazine shoot since the photos have already been taken, so you should stop


    overthinking it. Isn''t the point of being together with her supposed to be happiness?"


    Eugene nced at Alex. All of a sudden, he thought that Alex had a point. So, he picked up his phone


    and called Curtis. "Get both our offline and online departments ready to receive copies of the


    Bourgeoisie Life magazine, stat!"


    Alex burst intoughter. "Looks like you''re able to learn!"


    ¡­


    That night, Olivia and Jewel returned to their rooms after finishing their movie shoot. Before she could


    change into her pajamas, Olivia heard the doorbell ring. She was surprised. Who could be here at this


    hour? Suspicious, she opened the door, only to see Eugene and North standing by the door¡ªno, Alex


    was there as well.


    The corners of Olivia''s lips twitched uncontrobly. Does this man have toe visit me once a day?


    "What brings you here?"


    Eugene was delighted, his eyes remaining fixed on Olivia before him. "Let us in first. I''ll exin


    everything gradually."


    Only then did Olivia realize she had blocked the entrance, so she stepped aside and let them in.


    After they were all inside, North stretched his arms out, asking for a hug. "Mommy¡ª"

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Olivia pulled her son into her arms. "Have you been a good boy while you were with Uncle Eugene?"


    she asked, smiling.


    North gave it some thought. "I guess. Uncle Eugene made the spaghetti you cooked for me. It was


    disgusting."


    Olivia shot a look at North. "How could you say that about your Uncle Eugene? His cooking skills are


    so good. How could the meal have been bad?" she grumbled good-naturedly.


    "It really was. Even Uncle Eugene said it tasted gross."


    Upon hearing that, Eugene nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it tasted really nasty. It tastedpletely


    different from your recipe."


    Olivia failed to stifle a giggle. "Once I''m done with this project, I''ll make some more for you two."


    Alex kept staring at Jewel after he went inside. She had gotten a lot skinnier, and she had her hair cut


    as well. Her gaze was no longer as warm as before, and it had an inexplicable aggressiveness in it.


    Jewel''s brows knitted together slowly. If this man hadn''te with Olivia''s boyfriend, she might have


    already exploded at him for staring at her like that.


    After Olivia had cated North, she realized that Alex had been staring at Jewel all this while. She


    eyed Eugene suspiciously. ''Why''s he staring at her?'' she asked through her gaze.


    Eugene inched closer to Olivia and whispered into her ear, "They used to date."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock, and she looked at them in disbelief. They used to date each other?


    The way they looked did not indicate that they were lovers. In fact, enemies would have been more apt


    of a description, especially with how Jewel''s gaze grew more and more irritated.


    "Do they look like a couple?"


    "I think that she lost her memory," Eugene said.


    Olivia was taken aback. Amnesia? "But that can''t be right; she recognized me!"


    "I''m talking about her memories before she met you," Eugene whispered.


    Now Olivia was well and truly startled. They had already suffered enough when they were still in


    Double Dragon Court. She hadn''t thought that something else had happened to Jewel even before


    then. Otherwise, Jewel wouldn''t have suffered from amnesia, and she certainly wouldn''t have entered


    Double Dragon Court.


    In a few steps, Olivia was by Jewel''s side. She pointed at Alex and asked, "Jewel, do you know him?"


    It was then that Jewel withdrew her gaze from Alex and shook her head.


    Olivia nced at Alex before she introduced him. "This is Eugene''s friend, Alex Road." She then


    introduced Jewel to Alex. "This is my friend, Jewel."


    Alex regarded the woman before him. It felt like his heart was being ripped apart. It was clearly the


    same face, but why didn''t she recognize him? And why couldn''t she speak anymore?


    He wanted to go over and hug her. He wanted to tell her that he was wrong, and that he would no


    longer let her leave him. But in reality, he remained rooted to the spot, like his feet had been glued


    down, unable to move. His eyes never once left Jewel.


    After what felt like half a day, Alex managed to control his body with the reasonable part of his mind


    and offered Jewel a hand. "Hi."


    Jewel nced at Olivia before slowly stretching her own hand out.


    Atst, Alex shook her hand. Her hand wasn''t soft, and there were even hard calluses on her palm. It


    felt like night and daypared to seven years ago.


    His heart ached. Just what had Jewel experienced?


    Before he could properly process his emotions, Jewel retracted her hand.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex awkwardly withdrew his hand as well. He looked at Olivia. "Can I have a word with your friend in


    private?"


    Olivia frowned slightly. She shifted her gaze to Jewel. "Jewel, do you want to talk to him?"


    Jewel shook her head.


    Olivia looked back at Alex. "She''s not acquainted with you guys yet. You can have that talk with her


    once she''s gotten to know you better!"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Alex looked at Jewel. He still hadn''t given up. "You really don''t recognize me?" he asked.


    Jewel didn''t nod or shake her head, but the annoyance by her brows was more apparent now.


    Alex naturally noticed it as well. He took in a breath. "Okay, how about we get to know each other


    again, starting from today? Let''s do it slowly, all right?"


    Jewel still didn''t respond.


    "Okay, let''s talk about this another time," Olivia said.


    "We came here for business. It was in the same general direction, so we came to see you too. You


    should get some rest. We''ll leave now," Eugene said.


    Olivia was pleased with Eugene today. He voluntarily left without her needing to coax him into doing so.


    She secretly nced at Eugene and smiled at him.


    Eugene was delighted by this. "If there''s anything, give me a call. Go to bed early. Don''t stay up so


    late!" he said out of concern.


    Olivia gave a light chuckle. "Okay. Bye, North!"


    North had no words. They had only just arrived, but now they had to leave. Yet, North had no choice


    but to wave goodbye at Olivia. He then waved at Jewel. "Bye, Miss Jewel!"


    Jewel smiled as she waved at the boy.


    Alex looked at Jewel dumbly. So, she can smile. Her smile was as beautiful as it was in the past, but


    she truly did not recognize him anymore.


    In the end, Eugene dragged Alex away. The room instantly turned quiet. Olivia looked at Jewel, who


    had continued frowning. "What''s wrong?"


    Jewel picked up her phone and typed her response for Olivia to read. ''That man was a little annoying.''


    Olivia was more than surprised. "You know him?"


    ''No, but he kept staring at me like a pervert! You have to stay away from him.''


    Olivia was exasperated. "He said that you looked a lot like this other person he knew. He might have


    thought that you were her. He probably didn''t do that out of malice."


    Jewel was angry, but she didn''t type another response after that.


    Meanwhile, Alex hadn''t spoken ever since he got into the car. He kept staring out of the window,


    thinking back of all the times he and Jewel had met in the past. Yet, he never thought that she would


    not recognize him seven yearster, nor that she would look at him with such a wary gaze.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was the one who hurt her, after all.


    "Let''s go to my ce," Eugene suggested. Back then, they would get drunk together whenever the


    other was in a funk. Eugene had gotten drunk with Alex, and Alex had also gotten drunk together with


    him. Today, though, they couldn''t possibly bring North with them to a bar or simr establishments. And


    besides, the boy hadn''t slept wellst night.


    Alex didn''t protest. Right now, it didn''t matter where they were going or what they were going to do.


    Eugene brought Alex and North back to his home. He didn''t want to make Olivia''s home reek of


    alcohol, and he also wanted to let North stay over at his own home so that he could sleep in the same


    room as North to spend time with his son.


    After they reached Eugene''s home, North went back to the 59th floor to grab his tablet. Alex, however,


    just flung himself on the sofa. Meanwhile, Eugene was on the phone ordering takeout and beer.


    Half an hourter, the takeout arrived. The three of them sat at the dining table to dig in. Of course,


    North was the only one quietly eating. Meanwhile, Alex went straight for the alcohol without touching


    his food. Eugene didn''t stop him either. He could somewhat empathize with Alex, about being filled with


    hope, wanting to start a life with someone, only to find out that they no longer recognized him. And in


    fact, they even disyed enmity toward him. How much more difficult would it be to strike a


    conversation with them then?


    As if that wasn''t enough, Jewel was also unable to speak. Asking her what had happened wasn''t


    something Alex could do.


    Atst, Alex spoke. "What happened to her voice? Why can''t she speak anymore?"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Eugene put down his beer mug. "I just asked Olivia. She said that Jewel was locked up in a warehouse


    due to a scheme by her coworkers at Double Dragon Court. They then set fire to the warehouse, and


    Jewel''s throat was hurt from all the smoke during that fire."


    Alex found it hard to believe. "Who set her up?"


    From the way he looked, he looked like he wanted nothing more than to kill those involved.


    "A killer from Double Dragon Court. You shouldn''t be angry. Competition is everywhere. Truth be told, I


    think she ended up finding fortune from her misfortune. She technically died at Double Dragon Court,


    but isn''t it better to be well and alive than being cooped up in a ce like the Court? If she had


    remained at Double Dragon Court, you might not have been able to see her now!"


    Alex gave it some thought and figured Eugene had a point. How could missions not be dangerous?


    "Just how much did she suffer? How did she end up as a killer at the Court?"


    "That might be something I''ll have to ask you about," Eugene said.


    Alex was lost. "Why me?"


    "What happened between you two back then?" Eugene asked.


    Alex let out a long sigh. "We had an argument. It just so happened that I had been discussing a project


    from abroad at work during those few days. I was away on a business trip for a week, and when I got


    back, I saw the letter she left for me. She said something about how she fell in love with another man,


    how we shouldn''t be together, and how our meeting was a mistake. She even told me not to look for


    her. I was so furious then, feeling that she had betrayed me. But secretly, I searched for her for a long


    time. However, I was unable to find her."


    "It was just an argument. How did it get so bad to the point that she just fled to another country?"


    Eugene asked.


    Alex didn''t make a sound. He seemed to be in the middle of a memory.


    North didn''t seem interested in their conversation. After dinner, he grabbed hisptop and headed to


    the living room. It''s just a matter of them splitting up back then over a misunderstanding, and now she


    doesn''t recognize him anymore. Oh¡­ he''s got it worse than Daddy. At least Daddy still has me around


    to help him.


    But Alex and Jewel had no one else to lean on.


    All of a sudden, North''s forehead screwed up into a frown. A little girl with a ponytail appeared in his


    mind''s eyes, saying, "Thank you for saving me!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Crap! I had been overly excited then. All I know is that she''s called Dora. I forgot to ask for herst


    name! How am I supposed to look for her when I grow up? North turned on hisptop, wondering if he


    would be able to find Dora''s name on the list of people living on the ind, but he ended up deting


    the moment he saw the list. There were far too many people on it.


    Perhaps checking the CCTVs would be faster¡­


    Meanwhile, Alex made a sound atst after a long while. "You know, my mother always opposed me


    and Jean dating each other. That night, my mother finally caved in after all my pleading and agreed to


    have dinner with Jean at seven. Jean texted me, saying she was in the middle of a meeting, and that


    she woulde straight to the restaurant after work. I waited until seven, but I didn''t see her. She


    didn''t answer my messages either, nor did she pick up my calls. Later, my mother and I waited until half


    past seven, and she got angry. So, I had no choice but to send my mother home before picking Jean


    up."


    "When I saw her, she was exiting a hotel with a man who had been pursuing her, and there were


    hickeys on her neck too. I was crazy with anger then, and I said so many hurtful things without thinking.


    I told her that she was cheap and shameless, and then I beat the guy up. That night, I passed out


    drunk at Ruby Pce. And the next day, I immediately embarked on my business trip. By the time I got


    back, she had already left me."


    Eugene frowned. In the past, during simr situations, he would always say that the couple weren''t a


    good match for each other as an answer to the topic. Today was the first time he had ever heard Alex


    talk about his own situation in such detail. No wonder he never brought it up. He probably feels


    ashamed to talk about how he had been cheated on.


    Ever since that day, Eugene had never heard Alex bring up Jean again. As time went on, the more


    taboo Jean''s name became, and the bigger the yboy Alex became too. Yet, Alex never had the


    same woman by his side. If this wasn''t a sign that he cared, then what was it?

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "There''s probably a misunderstanding here, right? The Jean of that time was a pure person. She


    doesn''t seem like the kind of person to do something like that."


    "I was so angry then, but I did think it was suspicious once I calmed down. I even questioned my


    mother, asking if she was the one who sent Jean away. My mother ended up scolding me out of anger,


    and she even ignored me for a month because of that," Alex said.


    "What about the man? Did you not look into him properly?" Eugene asked while frowning.


    "I beat him up that night. Heter went missing along with her," Alex answered.


    "Missing as well? To avoid you?" Eugene was curious.


    "Maybe? Anyhow, at that time, I thought they fled in order to begin their life together. I hated her like a


    madman, I hated that she lied to me, and I hated her heartlessness, but as the years went by, my


    hatred for her dissipated. I even thought of many excuses for her. I thought that maybe the man forced


    her, or maybe she had her own reasons. I even wondered if she hade down with a severe illness


    and didn''t want to let me know, so she put on such a cruel act. But I really never expected that she


    would end up the way she is today. Not only can she not speak, but she doesn''t even recognize me¡­"


    Tears left his eyes the moment he finished, and he covered his face. He had never been so vulnerable


    before.


    Eugene let out a helpless sigh. "What was that man''s name?"


    It took a long while before Alex responded. "Damian Fenton. He stayed with Jean. Iter went to their


    homes. Damian''s parents were the only ones living at his family home, while Jean''s mother wentThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    missing."


    The frown by Eugene''s brows deepened. "Hisst name is Fenton?"


    "What about it?" Alex asked.


    "Jean''s current identity also has the samest name," Eugene pointed out.


    Alex stared at Eugene. "You mean¡­ they got married?" he asked in surprise.


    Eugene had no words. "Maybe I''m just taking a stab in the dark."


    Alex couldn''t quite follow Eugene''s train of thought. "It''s okay, just tell me!" he said anxiously.


    "Don''t forget that she''s suffering from amnesia, and she was even forced to be a killer. If it''s just as you


    said, that they got married, why did so many misfortunes befall her?"


    When Alex heard that, a chill shot up his spine. "You''re saying that Damian was the one who hurt her?"


    If that Fenton guy was the cause behind Jean''s current state, then he would be an aplice.


    "That''s just my guess; it might not be the truth. You need to investigate this properly!" Eugene said.


    The two of them bantered, and in the end, Alex sessfully got knocked out from all the alcohol.


    Eugene dragged him over to the couch then. After draping a cover over him, Eugene then went back to


    his own room to spend time with his son.


    However, North seemed to be especially interested in today''s happenings, for he immediately asked,


    "Uncle Eugene, did you fall in love with Mommy at first sight?"


    Eugene let out augh. "You could say that. At any rate, I never forgot about her once I saw her."


    "Then, do you think Mommy is super pretty?" North continued.


    Eugene nodded. "Yes."


    North pouted. "Then why didn''t you pick Mommy out when you saw her the first time?"


    Eugene nced at the boy. "What''s up with you tonight? Why all the questions?"


    "You tell me¡ªaren''t you the one who wanted to chat with me?" North asked back.


    Eugene was exasperated. "Fine. Actually, your mother and I had been set up that night by some other


    party. My consciousness was hazy, so my memories then weren''t the clearest, and it had been seven


    years since west saw each other. Her looks had changed a lot, so I didn''t immediately recognize


    her."


    North furrowed his brows. "You never saw what Mommy looked like before, so why did you fall in love


    with her? And why did you search for her for so long?"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Eugene had no idea how to exin this to North. He had been smitten with Olivia since the beginning,


    purely out of the most basic biological instinct. In other words, love at first sight. Later on, he gradually


    realized that he wasn''t interested in other women anymore. It was like that part down there would only


    muster itself for one person. No matter who the other woman was, Eugene just couldn''t get it up.


    As time went on, Eugene had to admit that he might have fallen in love with a woman that he had slept


    with once and now wanted to sleep with for the rest of his life.


    But how could he tell that to a child? After some thought, he spoke up. "You don''t fall in love with a


    person solely on their looks, their taste, their voice, the feel of their skin, and more. You''ll only fall in


    love when everything falls in ce. Your mother is someone whose everything is a perfect fit for me.


    Don''t you see? As I spent more time with your mother, I came to fall in love with her."


    "Their looks, taste, voice, and feel of their skin?" North asked. Is it thatplicated? Then, was what I


    felt love? He just felt that that little girl was quite pretty, and her soft hand felt nice when she was pulling


    him along. Her voice was also lovely!


    So, does that mean I''m in love with her?


    Eugene looked curiously at the boy''s expression of disbelief. "Who do you have a crush on?" he asked


    in surprise.


    "Dora!" North answered, still a little lost. Upon answering, he froze, and he looked at Eugene with


    troubled eyes.


    Eugene couldn''t stop himself from chuckling. "That little girl?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    North frowned. His father was at fault for tricking him, but he soon got over it. A sad smile appeared on


    his face. "I don''t know whether it''s a crush or not. I just saw that you managed to find the one you love


    after being apart for so long, so I looked up her details today. I spent half the day digging around before


    finding out that her name is Isadora Townsend. But she lives really far away from here. The ne ride


    is at least five or six hours long."


    Eugene was speechless. This little brat had a precocious crush, and the kid still wondered whether he


    actually had a crush or not? If he didn''t have a crush on the girl, why else would he have dug so deeply


    into her background? He even thought about how the ne ride to her hometown would take several


    hours.


    What should I do? Should I report this to Olivia?


    But at the thought that this matter would distract his girlfriend, Eugene realized that he wouldn''t exactly


    be a good father if he did that. And so, Eugene nced at North, who looked infatuated. He didn''t


    forbid North from crushing on the girl. Instead, he yed along and baited North good-naturedly. "So,


    how do you know whether she likes you?"


    North grinned. "She probably does, because she said she''s mine!"


    Eugene had the urge tough when he saw that smug look on his brat''s face. "Then, did she say she''s


    your friend, or your girlfriend?"


    North shook his head. "She didn''t mention that."


    Now Eugene did burst intoughter. "Son, you''ve got to be more responsible as a boy. Liking a girl isn''t


    just something that you say¡ªit has to withstand the test of time. Look at me¡ªI fell in love with your


    mother seven years ago. Seven yearster, I still love her. That shows how my love for her has


    withstood the test of time. You''re young and impulsive. Maybe you''ll fall out of love in a few more days.


    That''s not true love. If you still like her a few yearster, or when you''re grown, then that''s true love


    there."


    North''s brows knitted tightly together. "Can''t I look for her now? I''m on vacation right now. I just


    checked the ne ticket prices; it''s just over three thousand a pop."


    Eugene pped his forehead. Clever little brat. He''s well-prepared for everything.


    "If you look for her now and tell her that you like her, she won''t believe you. Words are cheap if you just


    tell the girl that you like her without letting time take its course. Never mind Dora, but even Dora''s father


    won''t believe you. What you need to do now is to make yourself stand out. You''ll have to make yourself


    stand out so much that Dora''s father will notice you. Only then would he feel safe to leave Dora in your


    hands. And you have to be powerful, so powerful that no one can take advantage of her in your


    presence. That''s the only way you''ll have the right to say that you love her. Remember how you


    couldn''t even defeat a fat little guy? How could Dora''s father feel safe to leave her in your care? How


    are you going to protect the girl you love?"

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    North nodded. "I''ll get Mommy to sign me up for martial arts ss tomorrow, then!"


    "Okay, but you shouldn''t only be learning martial arts. You need to work on your knowledge too. That


    way, you''ll be able to defeat any rival in love whoes your way," Eugene added.


    North obediently nodded. "Okay."


    ¡­


    Late at night, Eugene''s phone suddenly rang. He hastily declined the call. It turned out that he forgot to


    silence it earlier. He then nced at North, who was deeply asleep, and mentally let out a long sigh.


    Fortunately, North hadn''t woken up from the noise.


    Clumsily, Eugene got out of bed. It wasn''t until he reached the living room that he pulled out his phone


    and called the number from earlier. The phone only rang for a second before the call went through.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Hey, Mr. Nn? It''s me, Pele. The Quintets are gathered at Blue Sky Tower, looking to get payback on


    Mr. arthy. I''m worried that he''s going to get his face kicked in, so I called you. Hurry up and get


    here."


    Eugene was taken aback. Weren''t The Quintets a little too reckless? He hadn''t even gone and gotten


    revenge on them yet, and here they were, voluntarily delivering themselves to his doorstep?


    "Has Brian done something again?"


    "He caught Tres today!" Pele answered.


    At that, Eugene froze. When he was on the way back from Ruby Pce yesterday, he had received a


    call from Brian. When Brian asked him who robbed Olivia, he didn''t intend to hide anything with Brian,


    so he told him who the culprit was. Though he hadn''t thought that Brian would be so impulsive as to


    catch Tres without even so much as a discussion beforehand.


    "How many people are there?"


    "A few dozen, probably. Every one of The Quintets'' members have been deployed. The entire lobby is


    filled with their men. We don''t even have twenty people here on our side," Pele answered somewhat


    nervously.


    "Got it. I''ll be there soon," Eugene said. He then hung up and began to make the necessary


    preparations on his phone.


    Before he left, Eugene returned to his room to look at the sleeping North. The boy even looked happy.


    It seemed that he wasn''t having a nightmare. Eugene had thought he could spend the night with his


    child, but it turned out¡­ That younger brother of his was even more worrying than his son...


    Meanwhile, the lobby at Blue Sky Tower was in absolute chaos. Both sides had confronted each other


    and the situation was tense, as though rivers of blood would begin to flow the moment someone made


    a mistake.


    A man stood at the head of The Quintets, short as a barrel but as thick as two of them. He was the


    second-highest guy in the hierarchy, and everyone called him Dos. Dos was a man with an explosive


    temper, and he was also explosive, worthy of his rank as number two in The Quintets.


    Right now, he was yelling his heart out as he pointed at Brian. "Quit yer jabbering and let Tres go, or


    I''m gonna mop the floor with your blood."


    Brian lowered his gaze and chuckled, all while making himself look inoffensive. "You''re not all that tall,


    yet you talk big. If you wish to stay here and join your buddy, well, I can make that wishe true!"


    Dos guffawed wildly. "Hahaha¡­ You''re dreaming, right? Are you blind? Do you see how many people I


    have here?"


    "So what? You still won''t win against me with those numbers!" Brian replied flippantly.


    Dos'' eyes nearly bugged out of his skull from anger as he pointed at Brian and screamed. "Holy f*cking


    hell, you''re a madman. Boys, get him. I''m gonna make you know the reason why roses are red!"


    Brian also urged his own men forward. "Go. For each of Dos'' men you capture, you''ll get a million in


    cash!"


    Dos did not want to back down either, for he yelled at his followers, "Boys, grab Brian. I''ll give 10 million


    to whoever that manages to do so. Get him!"


    Both sides immediately charged at each other. The noise rattled the room. Right at this crucial moment,


    a cold and sarcastic voice rang out from outside. "Such big words!"


    Everyone''s gazes swiveled toward the voice the moment they heard that. A man proceeded to stride in.


    He was tall, and his legs were long. d in a windbreaker, the man exuded a harsh, frigid aura. A


    murderous look was written all over his face. Who else could this be, other than Eugene?

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    He wasn''t the only one crashing this standoff; behind him was a crowd of bodyguards. Before they


    even said a word, the fight that was on the verge of erupting came to aplete standstill. Instantly,


    the atmosphere chilled.


    Eugene chuckled coldly. Just as Pele had said, all of The Quintets seemed to have gathered here.


    Other than the captured Tres, the rest of the gang was present. The lobby was filled with a mass of


    people, each of them baring their teeth in a fierce snarl. The tables and chairs were all flipped over or


    broken, like someone had trashed the ce.


    Eugene nced at Jefe, who stood in the center of the crowd. He was the calmest of them, but due to


    his leg injury, he remained seated in his wheelchair.


    Jefe was also currently looking at Eugene as well. They both had their own thoughts when their eyes


    met. Jefe and the rest of The Quintets wanted to save Tres, but all Eugene wanted was to exact


    payback on them.


    Since Eugene was here, most of the crowd thought that they wouldn''t need to resolve the situation with


    killing. Just the man''s aura was powerful enough. Both The Quintets and Brian''s men automatically


    stopped and quietly cleared a path for Eugene in tacit understanding.


    Dos frowned slightly. In actuality, they knew that Eugene was the one who captured Tres, but they still


    didn''t want to get into a fight with him. Tres was still just a member of The Quintets. He wasn''t worth the


    trouble to the point of getting into a direct confrontation with Eugene.


    But what was going on now? Wasn''t Brian''s rtionship with Eugene like water and fire? Why did


    Eugene show up here?


    Dos narrowed his eyes. "Eugene Nn? We''ve always steered clear of you. This has nothing to do


    with you. Stop sticking your nose in!"


    Eugene sneered. "Nothing to do with me? I was the one who captured Tres. If you have anything to


    say, say it to my face!"


    "The f*ck!" Dos'' temper red again when he heard that. He took a few steps closer toward Eugene


    and questioned, "Why did you capture Tres?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    By now, Eugene stood before Dos. "Don''t you already know the reason deep down? Youid your


    hands on my girlfriend repeatedly. Was it because I made you guys think that I''m a pushover?"


    Dos'' breath instinctively stopped. He knew full well what The Quintets had done.


    But right now, he couldn''t admit it. If Brian was the only one they were facing off, they could still beat


    him. With Eugene here now, though, no one really knew who the actual troublemaker here was. Dos


    pretended not to know anything while arguing in defiance, "Who the f*cking hellid a hand on your


    chick?"


    The moment he said that, Dos felt a chill sweep across his body. Immediately, someone gripped his


    neck tightly, instantly making his face turn an interesting shade of red when he was alreadycking


    oxygen from holding his breath earlier.


    Dos instinctively struggled, but he didn''t expect the hand on his neck to remain in a vice grip, like


    pincers. He couldn''t budge at all.


    Eugene''s face was nk. "Who are you saying ''f*cking hell'' to?" His tone remained even, t, but it


    was still capable of making Dos'' hair stand on end.


    In truth, Dos hadn''t intended to curse at Eugene; that was just the way he spoke. Now, though, Eugene


    was here looking for trouble, but he hadn''t been able to find it. Since Dos had offered his own head on


    a silver tter, Eugene couldn''t see the reason why not to take it.


    The rest of The Quintets unconsciously took a step forward when they saw Dos being gripped by the


    neck.


    Eugene''s grip on Dos'' neck tightened, while his cold gaze simply swept flippantly over the rest of them.


    It was like he had pressed a knife to their necks with that gaze. Instantly, the rest of The Quintets were


    rooted to the spot, their hearts clenching in their chests. Eugene was notorious for his cruel ways


    among their circles. Thus, no one wanted toy a hand on him.


    Seeing how Dos was about to suffocate from the strangtion, Jefe had no choice but to speak up.


    "Calm yourself, Mr. Nn. Let Dos go first. He''s a rough-and-tumble man, and isn''t sophisticated with


    his words. Don''t stoop to his level. We may not be considered your friends, but we also have no wish to


    be your enemy. There is probably a misunderstanding here. Agreed?"

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Naturally, Eugene couldn''t really strangle Dos to death. Although he truly wanted to, he had to have a


    good reason in the first ce. He couldn''t just take somebody''s life so wantonly.


    He pushed Dos, who was almost half-dead, away.


    "You''re quite a reasonable person. I respect you for that."


    Dos was finally able to inhale some fresh oxygen. At the moment, he was taking big gulps of air. Back


    then, he felt his life flickering away when he closed his eyes. He almost thought that he was dead for


    sure.


    Eugene pulled a chair over and sat down in a calm manner. Then, he looked at Jefe and said, "It''ste


    now. Why did you bring such a huge gang to my brother''s ce at this hour? Are you here to pick a


    fight?"


    Jefe smiled, yet there wasn''t a single hint of warmth. "Your brother kidnapped my brother."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You mean Tres?" asked Eugene.


    "Exactly."


    Eugene took a puff of cigarette and admitted, "I gave that order."


    Jefe frowned as Eugene really did not have any conscience at all. How could Eugene have said that in


    such an arrogant manner after he kidnapped somebody else''s brother? Did Eugene even have any


    idea how impudent he was?


    "Pray tell, how did my brother offend you, President Nn?"


    Eugene smirked. "Oh, he has already offended me multiple times. Firstly, your subordinate, Fatso,


    ordered Luca Matthews to ram his car into my girlfriend. Secondly, he ordered over a dozen people to


    rob her. What''s the matter? Aren''t you the leader of The Quintets? How could you not know about the


    disappearance of five of your members?"


    Jefe was surprised that Eugene managed to get to the bottom of this matter. That was the first time


    they decided to go up against one of Eugene''s people. Hence, it was an extremely covert mission.


    They thought they could increase their chances of sess if they found themselves a few more men.


    In addition to that, they murdered Luca so that he could not testify against them. If the other party were


    to investigate this matter, they could only link it to Robin and Aleena. In reality, Aleena was deported


    from the country. Hence, she became their scapegoat.


    What in the world is going on now, though? How did he find out that it was all our doing?


    "I... I don''t think it''s possible. Tres is an honest person, so how could he do something like that to your


    girlfriend? Is there a misunderstanding here?"


    Eugene smirked and answered, "I don''t think your subordinates would use you wrongly, right?"


    Jefe rolled his eyes. Then, he smiled andmented, "That is not necessarily true. Recently, we have


    been doing some ''spring cleaning.'' We''ve weeded out most of the useless ones. I think somebody must


    be harboring some intention to frame us. May I know who your girlfriend is?"


    Eugene looked at Jefe and smiled as well. "As expected of the leader of The Quintets! You are quite


    the smooth talker. My investigations have revealed that Tres have been out to get my girlfriend twice.


    Moreover, I have witnesses from amongst your group members and proof. If you think that I am framing


    him, then you are wee to find the actual perpetrator and we can exchange hostages. I will give you


    one month. I will spare his life during this period. Alternatively, I can invite the police to investigate this


    matter as well. Let''s see how long would his sentence be for intentional murder."


    Brian was chuckling in his heart as he had to admit that his brother possessed the ability to annoy the


    light out of another person.


    If Jefe wished to twist the facts, then his brother would not lose at this game. Moreover, Eugene even


    gave them a choice. At the same time, he was sending out a clear message that he wasn''t nning on


    releasing Tres. Go brother! Piss them off!


    Jefe had always been a steadfast person. However, he became extremely pissed when he heard


    Eugene''s words.


    "President Nn, now you are the bully here. Tres never had any grudge against your girlfriend, so


    why would he do that to her? There is no reason for it. I feel that you should reinvestigate this matter."


    Eugene seemed to be enjoying the joke. He smirked and said, "Bullsh*t! What other reason would he


    have needed?"


    The moment he said those words, Dos, who had just recovered from his ordeal, couldn''t help but


    curse, "You''re the one who''s bullsh*tting here!"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Brian narrowed his eyes. "Perhaps you have forgotten your ce!" With that, he gave Dos a hard kick.


    Although they were afraid of Eugene, they did not fear Brian, and even had a bone to pick with him.


    Dos managed to avoid that kick. Following that, he retaliated. Cuatro and Cinco, who stood by the side,


    joined in the fray.


    On Brian''s side, Pele and the other bodyguard rushed into the fight as well.


    Eugene did not stop them. He wouldn''t be satisfied until he had shown them his strengths.


    Jefe did not stop his subordinates as well, as he wished to test out the true extent of Eugene''s powers.


    Everybody trembled with fear at the mention of Eugene, but nobody knew the true extent of his powers.


    The more casual he looked, the more the others dared not act rashly.


    So¡­


    Slowly, more people joined in the fight. In that instant, chaos descended upon the once quiet hall.


    Dos tried to vent his anger toward Eugene on Brian. However, the more he wished for it, the more he


    failed to do so.


    It wasn''t the first time he got into a fight with him.


    For many years, they fought. However, there was no clear winner. Hence, he did not think much of


    Brian.


    So, the moment Briannded a punch on him, he was shocked. Hey there on the floor as he


    watched Brian towering above him in an arrogant manner. When did he get so powerful? thought Dos


    to himself.


    The corners of Brian''s mouth curved upward into a mocking smile. Did he think that I''m still the same


    person as I was before?


    Ever since he was cured by Olivia, he never had any more fainting episodes. Moreover, his stamina


    was enhanced as well.


    Usually, he would feel tired after an hour of training. Now, three hours was nothing to him.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at him. "Why don''t you call out for help since your voice is so shrill?


    If yelling can solve the problem, then a donkey would rule the world. By then, you wouldn''t even have a


    ce in this world."


    Dos was an impulsive man, and he would never take this lying down. "F*ck you, Brian! You better


    watch out!"


    He endured the pain and got up from the ground unsteadily. Then, he tried to punch Brian.


    In the end, he was kicked and sent flying before he even had the chance tond the punch.


    Although Cuatro and Cinco did not lose, it wasn''t an easy battle for them either.


    Naturally, without Jefe''s orders, his subordinates could not show their true colors. They were merely


    there to test the waters.


    Although Jefe seemed indifferent, he was secretly weighing the oue of the battle in his heart.


    How could they escape with their tails in between them since they presented themselves in such an


    aggressive manner?


    So, they could only do this to prove that they weren''t somebody one could easily trifle with.


    However, after observing the fight, it seemed that his group was at the losing end here. Moreover, Tres


    was in their hands as well.


    In addition to that, seeing Eugene''s calm demeanor, he knew that Eugene would never let Tres go no


    matter what he did.


    Furthermore, Brian''s men were the only ones involved in this fight; Eugene''s men did not make their


    move yet.


    So what good would that do for him if he were to prolong this battle?


    He shouted toward his men amidst the cacophony, "Everybody stop! This is getting out of hand!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The members of The Quintets exchanged nces and stopped the fight.


    Eugene sneered. "What''s this? Why did you stop?"


    Jefe said, "There is no reason to continue this fight. I have said before that I do not wish to be


    your enemy. It would be better for me to help you find the true perpetrator."


    Eugene smiled. "You''re wrong. You''re trying to help Tres by looking for evidence that would prove his


    innocence. You''re not helping me at all."


    Jefe replied, "Yes. That''s what I meant. During this period, I hope that you can fulfill your promise, and


    that is to spare his life."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    "Of course, if you''re still worried about it, it''s okay to let the police take over."


    Upon hearing that, Jefe said withughter, "It''s alright. I trust President Nn."


    If the police ever took over the case, Tres would earn himself a death sentence with all that he did.


    As long as it was Eugene handling the case, there might be a way to save Tres.


    Eugene suggested, "Maybe someone instructed Tres to do it. As long as you hand over the


    mastermind, I will release him."


    When Jefe heard that, he frowned slightly. Does he already have a clue? Nevertheless, he still calmly


    nced at Eugene and replied, "Okay, it''s a deal. I''ll leave you alone now."


    Eugene nodded.


    Soon, Jefe led arge group of people to leave the ce. After making sure they left, Eugene turned


    around and looked at Brian. "Can''t you notify me before you do anything drastic?"


    Brian snorted arrogantly upon hearing that. "No, because I can handle it without you."


    Knowing how ungrateful Brian was, Eugene barked, "You''re not as good as you think!"


    If Eugene waste by a minute, the Blue Sky Tower would have turned into a bloodbath!


    Brian did not like what Eugene had said. Although the two brothers'' misunderstanding was resolved,


    the bad rtionship had formed years ago. Not only that, but Brian had been spoiled by Eugene for a


    long time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Naturally, Brian was bitter when Eugene was giving him an earful. "Stop yelling at me every time we


    meet. And stop meddling in my affairs!"


    Standing aside, Pele was nervous. He prayed that Eugene would not snitch on him since he was the


    one who informed Eugene to interfere. Otherwise, he would get an earful from Brian too.


    Fortunately, Eugene didn''t say anything and just red at Brian angrily. "Then, why are you interfering


    with my affairs?"


    However, Brian proudly denied, "What do you mean? Tres offended me, and he was an eyesore to me.


    It''s not rted to you!"


    With that answer, Eugene took a deep breath and decided not to deal with his immature behavior.


    "Where''s Tres?"


    Now Brian was exasperated. "I caught him myself. Why should I hand him to you?"


    Upon hearing that, Eugene frowned slightly. "The Quintets just left empty-handed. They''ll definitely find


    a chance to make aeback soon."


    Brian harrumphed, "Let theme at me, then! I ain''t scared of them!"


    Shaking his head, Eugene raised his voice. "Sure, but I''m afraid of them, okay? If you mess it up, how


    can I ever exin this to our mother?"


    Brian red at Eugene. "I lived well even without your meddling for a decade!"


    Eugene pursed his lips and cursed him silently. Listen here, you piece of work. If it weren''t for me, you


    would have died countless times. Now, you have the nerve to act all cocky in front of me?!


    "Fine, I''ll tell Olivia that you caught the mastermind. I''ll even let her cook you noodles as a reward!"


    When Brian heard that, his face brightened. In a moment, he instinctively wanted to argue that he


    never did this for Olivia, but on second thought, it seemed nice. If Olivia knew what he had done, she


    might give him a call to thank him personally. Of course, it''d be better if she could cook a bowl of


    noodles for him too.


    For a short while, Brian could not find the words to argue. It was clear that Eugene was so predictable,


    and it didn''t feel nice. "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t arrest Tres for Olivia! I did that


    because I have a grudge against Tres!"


    Eugene nced at him coolly. "You mean I don''t have to tell Olivia that you caught him?"


    Upon hearing that, Brian stayed silent. He did that on purpose, didn''t he?


    Still, he awkwardly and arrogantly said, "I mean, I know Tres better than you. I will definitely get the


    answer out from him earlier than you."


    A resigned Eugeneughed. "Okay, I''ll let you handle the questioning."


    Then, hemanded the people behind him, "Andrew, you stay here with your team to assist Brian."


    In response, a tall man stood up and answered, "Yes, Mr. Nn!"


    Brian said, "It''s alright. I have my own team."

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Eugene red at him. If Brian wasn''t his little brother, he would have pped him by now.


    "You like turning against me, right? I''m your nemesis, right? Did I seriously leave my son homete at


    night to help my ungrateful nemesis? You''re in your thirties by now. Can''t you be more mature like my


    son?"


    After Eugene was done talking, he turned around and left.


    Then, Brian stared at his back and pouted. Even his own son wouldn''t be lectured like this, so why me?


    Before Eugene left for good, he turned around and warned, "Next time, call me in advance before you


    do anything dangerous, so that I can be prepared."


    Upon hearing that, Brian stayed silent.


    When Eugene finally returned home, it was almost dawn.


    Alex woke up when Eugene entered the house, and he nced at the door in a daze. When he saw


    someoneing in, he sat up immediately. It was only when he clearly saw it was Eugene that he


    breathed a sigh of relief. "Where have you been early in the morning?"


    Eugene couldn''t help butugh at him, gesturing to the breakfast he was holding. "I went out to buy


    breakfast."


    Upon hearing that, Alex was amazed. "Damn, when did you have the habit of eating breakfast?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s for my son."


    "Tsk-tsk, what a dear father!"


    Eugene rolled his eyes at him. Although he didn''t say anything, he was secretly delighted at the


    comment. Of course, I''m a dear father!


    "Are you going to eat? If not, scram!"


    Despite Eugene''s attitude, Alex still followed him to the dining room. "Since you have gone through the


    trouble to buy it, I will gratefully eat it. I was only drinkingst night, and I didn''t eat much!"


    Then, Eugene put the food down on the dining table. "Okay then, you''ll serve the food. I''ll see how


    North is doing."


    Alex couldn''t believe it. Looking at the stic bags on the table, he said, "B-But, I don''t know how!"


    Without even looking back, Eugene said, "Are you a nipoop? You can''t even serve food?"


    After that, Eugene ignored Alex''s struggle and went straight into the bedroom.


    Worried about waking up the child, he deliberately eased his steps.


    North was still sleeping. The air conditioner''s temperature might be slightly high as the kid kicked the


    nket aside. He slept wearing a vest and pants. He had a soft little face, and he slightly pursed his


    tiny mouth and breathed lightly. His long eyshes were knit together like small fans.


    He slept soundlyst night, and he didn''t have nightmares. Eugene''s heart softened like a


    marshmallow. This is what it feels like to be a parent, right?


    This is my son, and I must apany him well and spoil him!


    Eugene patted North''s tiny head with his giant palm. Noticing that he was still asleep, Eugene checked


    the time. It was only five o''clock in the morning. It''s still quite early.


    So, Eugene simply didn''t wake North up and crept out of the room.


    At the same time, Alex didn''t care whether it was the right way; he did his best to serve the food. Even


    then, the dining table was a mess.


    Upon seeing that, Eugene was disgusted. "You can''t even properly serve food. There''s a reason why


    no one wants to date you!"


    Alex angrily retorted, "Oh? So you think you''re all cool now because you can serve food?"


    In return, Eugene deliberately angered him. "I can even cook, but you can''t!"


    "What''s wrong with me not knowing how to cook?"


    "No one would want a boyfriend that does not know how to cook!"


    Looking at Eugene, Alex shook his head and sighed. "Tsk-tsk-tsk, look at you now. What has Olivia


    done to you?"


    Eugene looked at him with a smile. "Are you sure you''re not jealous?"


    Alex sneered. "Of course not! What should I be jealous of? I''m not as obsessive as you are!"


    Eugene said quietly, "You forgot what happenedst night after drinking? You cried and threw a


    tantrum. I thought someone has done something bad to you, and that''s why you''re making some bad


    life choices."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Alex stayed silent. He just had to rub salt into my wound.


    Eugene was smiling while he was eating. He said casually, "I even nned to have my girlfriend let you


    join a mixer to socialize around. But then I think¡­ you don''t need me anymore!"


    Alex continued to stay silent.


    Damn you, Eugene! You sure know to hit where it hurts!


    "No, bro! You''re my bro! You have to help me!"


    Upon seeing his reaction, Eugene asked, "What for?"


    Alex answered, "Help me score a girl!"


    Despite his plea, Eugene said indifferently, "You sound desperate, you know?"


    Right now, Alex didn''t even care for his pride. "I need a woman toe at me!"


    Before Alex said that, Eugene was sipping his water. But then he coughed violently upon hearing him


    say that. At once, Eugene gave him a stern look. "Why do you make it sound so dirty when all you want


    is just a girlfriend?"


    Alex couldn''t helpughing. "I mean to say that she can just find me if she has trouble. How is it dirty?


    You must have a dirty mind to think that I''m talking dirty!"


    After calming down, Eugene rolled his eyes at Alex. "Then you should treat me with respect. I may or


    may not be able to help you to score a girl. But feel free if you want to destroy the opportunity yourself."


    Then, he cocked an eyebrow at him, showing his arrogance.


    Alex stayed silent yet again.


    Meanwhile, at the set.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was getting in her element the more she acted. On the other hand, Summer was not in the zone.


    Today, she needed to reshoot a scene a dozen times as not even one take was epted by the


    director.


    Finally, Director Norris had enough. He pointed at Summer and yelled, "What the hell are you doing?


    You have been making the same mistakes five times! What''s wrong with you? Can you even act


    properly? If you can''t, then leave!"


    After that, he threw the script on the ground.


    The assistant director next to him was trying to cool him down. "Please calm down, Director Norris. We


    should let everyone take a rest to let them adjust their senses. We can continue shooting after that."


    Despite the suggestion, Director Norris was still mad. He pointed at Summer and scolded, "How dare


    you call yourself an A-list actor with that crude acting skill! You must''ve paid a great sum for the


    followers and trending searches on Twitter!" After that, he got up and walked away.


    After the outburst from the director, everyone exchanged nces and started whispering.


    "Well, now. Summer had it tough."


    "Director Norris really did a number on her."


    "Can''t me him. Every take is another money wasted. After a dozen takes, anyone would be furious!"


    Of course, there were also some people who would tter Summer, and they hurried over tofort


    her.


    "Miss Summer, are you feeling alright? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Actually, I think your performance is good enough. Maybe there''s a different interpretation to the script


    as I feel that there''s no problem for you to act like that!"


    "I know, right? Director Norris wanted you to cry with stubbornness. Why can''t the tears be sad?"


    On the other hand, Olivia would never add insult to injury, nor was she the type of person who would


    give adtion. Based on Summer''s performance today, she could understand why Director Norris was


    so angry.


    After all, although Little Seven was used to being pampered by her elder sisters, she still had her


    temper.


    But Summer ruined her character by making her a useless cloudcuckonder!


    With anger, Olivia pulled Jewel away. "Let''s go and get something nice to eat."


    Everyone was on a diet to keep themselves in shape. Since Olivia had no problem keeping herself in


    shape, she just ate whatever she felt like at the moment.


    As soon as they left, Summer also returned to the lounge. She was so upset that she couldn''t even


    listen to the ttery.


    Last night, she told John that she was being bullied by Olivia. Summer hoped that John would get


    revenge for her, but instead, John said to her that she should lie low and not cause him any more


    trouble.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Summer was disheartened. When Kate bullied her, John decided to drop the case as Kate was


    Jasper''s friend.


    And then, Olivia strangled her, leaving a red mark on Summer''s neck. Even so, he didn''t care.


    In the past, John had never been this apathetic. Whenever Summer was being bullied, he would help


    her get even with the bullies. But why couldn''t he do the same now?


    What did Summer mean to John?


    When Sylvia noticed that Summer was getting gloomier, she cautiously said, "Miss Summer, please


    calm down. You don''t have to take Director Norris'' words to heart. It was not your finest hour; everyone


    has them at different times."


    Upon hearing that, Summer snorted. It was all Olivia''s fault that I was in a bad state.


    Now even John is useless to me.


    In that case, I shall take matters into my own hands!


    Then, Summer looked at Sylvia and said, "Sylvia, please run an errand for meter."


    Facing an unusual request, Sylvia asked in surprise, "Miss Summer, what''s the matter?"


    A sinister smile appeared on Summer''s lips. "Didn''t you always want to thank Olivia? Then get two


    cups of milk tea for Olivia and Jewel."


    At that request, Sylvia looked at Summer in disbelief. In Sylvia''s eyes, Summer was not that easy-


    going.


    "Miss Summer, what do you mean?"


    Sighing, Summer said, "We are not the same person. Olivia is a powerful figure, and she could help


    with your career if you have a good rtionship with her."


    Sylvia was a little embarrassed. "But Miss Summer, I am only loyal to you."


    After that, Summer took Sylvia''s hand and said warmly, "I know. But it will do me some good if you are


    friendly with Olivia. Remember yesterday? If both of you are friends, you can easily speak to her."


    Looking at Summer''s gentle face, Sylvia felt a chill run up her spine. Soft Summer horrified Sylvia even


    more than when Summer was scolding her.


    "Miss Summer, please don''t tease me. I have been following you for more than a year. I know your true


    self, and I have sworn my loyalty to you."


    Upon hearing that, Summer sullenly red at Sylvia. "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t this what you


    hoped for? You said you have been following me for more than a year, right? I treat you as my sister.


    Sometimes, my temper is horrendous, but I still treat you well enough. I had mixed feelings after I saw


    the rtionship between Summer and Jewel. I told myself that I can''t be selfish, as it is your right to


    befriend anyone you wish. As such, it wouldn''t feel forced if you buy milk tea for them, and it can be a


    little token of your appreciation."


    After the speech, Sylvia was moved, and she almost burst into tears. Miss Summer truly meant well.


    Sylvia answered happily, "Right, I''ll go now."


    Then, she was about to leave.


    "Wait for a second¡ª"


    Before Sylvia could leave, Summer stopped her again.


    In confusion, Sylvia asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Summer answered with a smile, "Get four cups. We should enjoy some too!"


    "Right!"


    Sylvia happily responded and left.


    On the other hand, the gentleness and smile were no longer seen on Summer''s face.


    "Olivia Maxwell, let''s see if you can still be cocky soon."


    Soon, Sylvia came back with four cups of milk tea. She ced one of them on Summer''s table and


    then said with a smile, "Miss Summer, this is for you, and it''s taro milk tea."


    Summer took it. "Thank you. Since you''re back, can you get me some food? You can give Olivia and


    Jewel the milk tea after that."


    Sylvia didn''t think much and answered happily, "Okay." After that, she ced all the milk tea on the


    table, turned around, and left the lounge.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With the opportunity, Summer immediately stood up when the lounge door was closed. Then, she took


    out two packs ofxatives that she had prepared this morning and poured the contents into Olivia and


    Jewel''s milk tea. After that, she gently shook it before closing the lids.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    When Sylvia came back, there was no trace of evidence left behind.


    Summer took the lunch box from Sylvia. "Okay, leave it to me. Do you want to deliver the milk tea now


    or eat first?"


    In response, Sylvia answered, "I''ll deliver it now."


    Then, she took two cups of milk tea from the cab and went to the shared lounge.


    At this time, everyone went away to get their lunch. There were only Olivia and Jewel left in the lounge.


    Sylvia walked in with a smile and said, "Miss Maxwell, Miss Fenton. This is the milk tea I bought for


    you. Thank you for saving my face yesterday and that you were cool with Miss Summer."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia and Jewel both had surprise in their eyes.


    "It''s okay, you''re wee. You don''t have to treat us to milk tea, so you can keep it for yourself!" Olivia


    answered.


    Sylvia put down the milk tea and said, "I already bought my own serving. These are for you. Thank you


    for defending me from Miss Summerst time. Miss Summer has a bad temper, but she''s actually kind!


    In fact, she let me deliver the milk tea to you. I hope you are not mad at her."


    Olivia exchanged nces with Jewel calmly. Summer let her deliver the milk tea? When did Summer


    be that generous?


    Then, Olivia smiled and said, "It''s alright. We''re a team, after all. I won''t be mad at her, and you don''t


    have to worry about it."


    "Thank you so much! Miss Maxwell and Miss Fenton, hurry up and enjoy the milk tea. It''ll get cold


    soon. I''ll take my leave now." After that, Sylvia left like a little swallow.


    Olivia looked at the milk tea and immediately pushed them aside.


    At the same time, Jewel sent her a private message. ''Do you suspect there is something wrong with


    the milk tea?''


    Olivia said, "Yes. I''d ept wholeheartedly if this is the assistant''s idea, but Summer''s the one who


    nned this. Summer would never be this kind."


    ''That''s what the assistant has said if we can believe her,'' Jewel replied.


    In response, Olivia raised her eyebrows. "Better be safe than sorry!"


    Jewelughed as she agreed with Olivia.


    So neither of them drank the milk tea.


    ¡­


    As soon as Sean came back with his lunch box, he saw Olivia throwing two cups of milk tea into the


    trash can.


    "W-W-Wait, stop! What are you doing?"


    Olivia was taken aback by the sudden interruption. She replied, "Throwing them away."


    Upon hearing that, Sean frowned. "Why? Why would you throw them away? It cost at least 10 bucks


    per cup! If you don''t want it, let me have it instead." Then, he snatched the packaging from Olivia''s


    hand.


    Nervously, Olivia gulped as she did not know how to make him give up the milk tea.


    Without concrete evidence, Olivia couldn''t tell Sean that the milk tea was problematic and convince him


    to not drink it.


    What if she was wrong?


    So, Olivia simply did not stop Sean.


    As a result, when Sean saw Ericing back, he took the initiative to hand him another cup. "Here you


    go. It''s Olivia''s treat!"


    Olivia had her mouth twitching. "It''s not me. Sylvia sent this to me. Jewel and I just had our lunch, so


    we were too full to drink them¡­"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Sean said, "Next time, let us have everything you can''t finish. What a waste to simply throw them


    away."


    Olivia stayed silent. She thought that Sean had a knack for getting free food from others.


    So the two grown men finished the two cups of milk tea.


    After the meal, the director urged them to resume the shooting. After all, the progress was dyed,


    which exined his impatient attitude.


    When Summer walked out of her lounge, she deliberately nced at Olivia. Imagining that Olivia would


    have her worst moment any minute now, Summer felt much better.


    The scene in which she had trouble earlier only took one take to pass.


    Still, Director Norris was not happy. He then instructed, "Prepare for the next scene."


    In the next scene, Margot¡ªyed by Olivia¡ªteamed up with Little Seven to cause trouble in Heavenly


    Court during the wedding. Jack was on the set too, so it was an all-star cast.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    As soon as the director shouted ''action'' as the cue to begin rolling, Olivia went into character and


    pointed her finger at Sean, with her gaze firmly fixed on him. "Chad Newman. Have you already


    forgotten the promise you made to me back in Fox Den? About how you pledged your undying love to


    my sister? I won''t go so far as to im my sister is someone with great beauty; however, she is the


    pride and joy of our family. I will never allow her to go through such injustice. You''ll have to decide right


    now: marry my sister or this woman in front of you."


    Chad wore a face of agony. He took a nce at the Heavenly Emperor¡ªwho was seated on the


    Dragon Throne¡ªand another nce at the crying Little Seven.


    "I... I..."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes at his indecisiveness. "Can''t make a decision, can you? What a filial son you


    are! Looks like it is the way of the Heavenly Court to renege on one''s word and bite the hand that feeds


    them! Hear me! With everyone here as witnesses, I dere right now that my sister, Little Seven, will


    no longer have anything to do with you! I''ll break both your legs should you dare set foot in Fox Den


    looking for her ever again!"


    After her deration, she was about to escort Little Seven home when they were called out by Jack


    walking toward them from the crowd. "Wait, I''m going with you two."


    Still filled with anger about the current situation, Olivia retorted at the man in front of her, "Why are you


    coming with us?"


    With a smileced with hints of satire, he replied, "I''m afraid that I''ll pick up some bad habits if I


    continue to be here."


    The moment he saw the three of them leaving the scene, Chad shouted abruptly to stop them. "Wait¡ª"


    He then immediately turned around and kneeled in front of the figure seated on the Dragon Throne.


    "Heavenly Emperor, I do not wish to be wedded to Zyana, for the person I like is Little Seven. Please


    give our rtionship your blessing!"


    However, before Chad could finish reciting his script, he grabbed his stomach and had a pained


    expression.


    It was then Director Norris yelled out ''Cut!'' in frustration and anger.


    "Chad! What is with your expression? If we don''t know any better, it''s like you''ve been poisoned by


    someone!"


    Chad stood up in a hurry. While walking away, he exined, "Director, my stomach doesn''t feel good. I


    need to go to the restroom now."


    The actor ying Jack Newman, Eric, was also walking toward the restroom with his hands over his


    stomach.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Director Norris froze in anger with his face drained of all colors. All he could think was that they were


    not keeping up with their set schedule at all!


    Olivia and Jewel exchanged looks. They both had the same thoughts¡ªthat it was highly probable for


    that milk tea to be the cause of what was happening to the two actors.


    Summer, on the other hand, was surprised by the development. Sheced the drinks withxatives that


    were clearly meant for Olivia and Jewel. How was it that they were fine while the other two men were


    the ones running for the restroom?


    She went over and whispered to Sylvia, "Did you properly deliver the milk teas to Olivia and Jewel?"


    Sylvia gave a suspicious look at Summer before nodding in affirmation. "Yeah, I did."


    Summer was puzzled. Could it be that Olivia and Jewel gave their drinks to Sean and Eric instead?


    With the two actors preupied in the restroom, they had no other choice but to wait for their return to


    resume the shoot.


    Everyone thought that the two actors would return after a while, yet there were still no signs of them


    returning even after 30 minutes had passed.


    As Director Norris was boiling with anger, he roared, "What''s taking them so long? Go check on them!"


    The assistant immediately heeded the director''s order and ran toward the restroom to check on the


    actors.


    The assistant returned shortly after. "Director Norris, it looks like they have eaten something bad.


    They''ve been having diarrhea nonstop the moment they were in the restroom."


    Director Norris frowned at the report. "Diarrhea? Both at the same time? What did the two of them


    eat?"


    The assistant answered, "They said they had the same boxed meal just like everyone else and hadn''t


    eaten anything else!"


    Director Norris turned suspicious. Since everyone had the same meal as the other two, why were they


    the only ones suffering from diarrhea?


    Before the director could gather his thoughts together, a woman''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "That''s not right. They also drank the milk teas given to them by Olivia."


    It was the voice of Leslie Tanner, the actress ying Zyana.


    Leslie loved ttering Summer. She knew that there was bad blood between Summer and Olivia, which


    was why she had intentionally given that information to the director in an attempt to curry favor with


    Summer.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    The moment Summer heard what Leslie had to say, she looked at Leslie and instantly thought up a


    scheme. "Then we should test whether the problem is indeed the milk teas. If it is true, then we''ll have


    to cklist that shop from now on."


    Leslie understood what was implied when Summer looked at her, which led to Leslie bing much


    more eager to please. "Even so, that doesn''t mean that fault lies with the shop that sold the drinks. Isn''t


    there the possibility of someone adding something into the drinks after buying them?"


    The people around them started to nod, as though in agreement with the theory. Coincidentally, every


    one of them turned their eyes to Olivia.


    With a chilling look in her eyes, Jewel was about to walk over to Leslie but was held back by Olivia.


    "Jewel, can you bring me my ck bag inside the locker of the lounge?"


    Jewel nodded then left the area.


    It was only after Jewel was sent away that Olivia turned her attention to Leslie. "Are you implying that


    I''ve added something else into the drinks?"


    Leslie slyly deflected her question. "I never said it was you, but you indeed gave them the drinks.


    Everyone in the lounge room at that time can be a witness to that."


    Olivia then turned her attention to the crowd. "Then did anyone else see me handing the drinks to Sean


    and Eric?"


    Leslie replied, "Of course. Vivian, tell them what you saw."


    Saying that, Leslie pulled another one of the actresses while giving her some sort of look, as though


    she was implying that if they yed their cards right, they would be able to be in the grace of Summer!


    Vivian Houston took a nce at Summer and then at Olivia. She struggled internally with what to say


    before finally telling the truth. "Olivia didn''t give the drinks to them; she had wanted to dispose of them


    initially. It was Sean and Eric that took the drinks from her themselves! A-And¡­ Olivia had said that it


    was Sylvia who gave the drinks to her!"


    The moment Summer heard what Vivian said, her expression immediately turned furious as she red


    at Vivian wrathfully.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That useless woman.


    With a panicked look, Sylvia immediately rified, "But I didn''t add anything to the drinks."


    Summerforted Sylvia. "Don''t worry, Sylvia. Since you''re not at fault, there''s no way they''ll be able


    to frame you for this. Some people have the habit of finding someone to take the fall for their misdeeds


    here. They are the same kind of people that won''t appreciate the kindness and sincerity that you''ve


    shown them!"


    Olivia sneered, "Those that disy an unexpected show of affection usually have their own agenda.


    Sylvia, the question you should be answering is whether you had directly brought the drinks to me the


    moment you bought them from the shop. If you had made a stop between that, then you would have to


    consider where you left the drinks alone, and who would have the opportunity to add something extra


    to the drinks. After all, those drinks were originally meant for me and Jewel!"


    As soon as Olivia voiced her suspicion, Sylvia nced over at Summer and immediately looked away.


    She knew exactly where she had left the drinks unattended. Her body then shivered in response to the


    conclusion she hade to in her mind.


    She fully understood Summer''s character. It was out of Summer''s character when she asked Sylvia to


    get Olivia and Jewel milk teas.


    At the time, Summer had told Sylvia so many sentimental things, such as how Summer saw her as a


    sister, or that she was envious of the interaction between Jewel and Olivia. Sylvia had taken the bait


    because she had desperately wished for Summer to warm up to her.


    What a farce! She had only said all those things just to use me!


    If it wasn''t for Eric and Sean drinking those milk teas, then Olivia and Jewel would be the ones in the


    restroom right now. Should that happen, no doubt Sylvia would have be the prime suspect.


    She wouldn''t even be afforded the chance to defend herself by then.


    Summer would have just thrown Sylvia aside!


    Summer was treating her as a disposable pawn right from the start!


    Now that Sylvia thought back on it, she realized that it made sense why she was told to get the boxed


    meal first. It was all for creating the opportunity for Summer to add something to the unattended drinks.


    What a terrifying woman.


    She had never met another who was as vile as Summer.


    Summer, afraid that Sylvia would give her up, hugged Sylvia in a hurry. In anger, she then pointed her


    finger at Olivia. "Olivia, what are you trying to say? Are you trying to shift the me onto my people? If


    you want to hurt me, then just go for me instead. Don''t take it out on Sylvia."

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Olivia could not be bothered by Summer''s usations. Instead, she turned her attention to the director.


    "Director Norris, it might be for the best to check if there''s something added to the drinks."


    The director then gave another order. "Go check out the surveince footage. If you catch the culprit in


    action, then immediately turn both the evidence and the culprit to the authorities!"


    Summer was at ease as she had already sent someone to delete the footage. Now, there was no


    evidence tying her to the scene.


    Just then, Jewel came back with Olivia''s small ck bag.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia took it from her and then called out to the group of male actors. "Can someone go check on


    Sean and Eric? If they are able toe out of the restroom, then I''ll be able to help treat them."


    One of the actors replied, "I''ll do it."


    With suspicion in his eyes, Director Norris looked at Olivia. "You know how to treat them?"


    Olivia smiled. "Of course. I''m a doctor!"


    Director Norris was surprised, but he quicklyposed himself as he watched Olivia grab a cloth


    pouch containing acupuncture needles from her small ck bag. "You''re not just any doctor, but a TCM


    doctor?"


    Olivia nodded in response. "Yes."


    Curious, Director Norris asked, "Can TCM doctors cure diarrhea?"


    Breaking intoughter, Olivia replied, "Of course!"


    As the two were conversing, both Sean and Eric had managed to return. Their faces were very pale


    and they had lost their strength as they had difficulties walking without swaying.


    Olivia then instructed them, "Find a ce to lie down."


    The two were bbergasted. "Olivia, what are you nning?"


    With a frown, Olivia impatiently gave a simr order, "Be obedient. Now lie down."


    Sean was morepliant out of the two, as he went to lie down on a simple resting bed avable to


    the crew.


    "Lift your top and your legs."


    While saying that, Olivia pulled one of the acupuncture needles out of her cloth pouch.


    As Seanid eyes on that long silver needle, he was immediately struck with fear. "My god! Olivia! Just


    what are you going to do?"


    With the needle in her hands, she patiently exined, "I''ll be giving you an acupuncture!"


    Sean immediately tried to get out of the bed. "No, no, no. That won''t do. Going through an acupuncture


    treatment is just too much for me. I think it''ll be better for me to just spend my time in the restroom."


    The corners of Olivia''s mouth slightly twitched at Sean''s reaction. Who would have thought that the


    great Doctor Bailey would be so disliked to this extent?


    She was dumbstruck over what was happening and could only continue staring at him.


    Truth be told, the people around them were skeptical about Olivia''s im as a doctor. If she was a


    doctor as she imed, why would she go through the trouble of ying the role of an actor?


    Furthermore, she was a TCM doctor. It would take years of umting experiences under one''s belt


    to fully learn the methods of a TCM doctor. Without those experiences, no TCM doctor would have the


    courage to give medical treatment.


    Considering her age, that did not seem probable at all.


    When thinking of acupuncture treatment, it was usually the image of an old man that was performing an


    acupuncture treatment; the image of a woman in her twenties performing an acupuncture treatment


    was just unbelievable.


    In any event, she was benevolent enough to have offered acupuncture treatment to the actors, but who


    would trust her skills as a TCM doctor?


    Any ordinary person would think twice before epting treatment from someone so young, let alone


    artists¡ªwhose appearance and health was the lifeline to their ie.


    Should anything go wrong with the treatment, the lower half of the body of the person under an


    acupuncture treatment being paralyzed was all but guaranteed.


    The air around the room turned slightly cold from the silence.


    It was then Summer snorted. "We know Miss Maxwell wants to make amends, but to go as far as to


    perform an acupuncture treatment? You''re just putting them on the spot right now. Not to mention the


    question of whether you have a doctor''s license to practice. Even if you do, there''s been a rise of those


    that hold a license yet without the skills to back it up. After all, we''re talking about someone''s life here.


    No amount of money can recover what will be lost in case there''s even the slightest misstep in the


    treatment."


    Backing down, Olivia waved her hands to stop the snide remarks. "Alright. Seems like I''ve made a fool


    out of myself. Since you guys have no faith in my abilities, then hurry up and seek treatment in a


    hospital. Don''t dy it any longer!"


    Eric frowned slightly. "What do you mean we have no trust in your abilities? Sean only said that he was


    afraid of acupuncture and had never mentioned anything about his faith in your abilities. Don''t twist his


    words like that."


    Saying that, he turned to Olivia. "Olivia, give me the treatment. It''s only an acupuncture treatment after


    all. I''ve even heard it doesn''t hurt at all!"

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Though she was touched by the gesture, Olivia raised her brow at Eric. She had indeed failed to


    consider the thoughts and feelings of others. Though she knew full well what she was capable of, the


    others around her did not. It was to be expected that the others would be skeptical about her.


    She looked at Eric and intentionally frightened him by saying, "You sure about that? I won''t be held


    responsible if anything goes wrong!"


    He replied in a casual tone, "Of course, let me have it! I won''t seekpensation from you if anything


    goes wrong."


    Smiling, Olivia replied cheerily, "Since you ced your faith in me, I won''t be billing you the medical


    fees for this."


    Eric broke intoughter, for he did not take Olivia''s words seriously.


    In response, Olivia pouted innocently at Eric. "What are youughing at? I''ll let you know that my fees


    are expensive!"


    Eric guffawed. "Then I''ll dly ept your service gratis."


    As though infected with Eric''sughter, Olivia smiled as well. "Alright, that''s enough. Now lie down and


    stay quiet!"


    After giving her instructions, she inserted one of the needles into his lower back and immediately


    inserted another in his foot.


    After the insertion of the second needle, the crowd''s attitude turned from skepticism to shock. Their


    thoughts became all but one: She actually knew what she was doing?


    Sean, out of curiosity, had nned to observe Eric undergoing the acupuncture, but it didn''t take long


    for his stomach to start acting up again. In the end, he had to rush back to the restroom with his hands


    over his stomach.


    Even after Sean left, the others continued toy their curious eyes on Eric. Though his body had


    already been inserted with a few acupuncture needles, he still looked as if he was enjoying himself


    through the process.


    His face showed no expression of being in pain at all.


    On the other hand, small sweat beads were collecting on Olivia''s forehead. Jewel assisted her by


    handing her a piece of tissue to wipe it whenever Olivia stopped for a moment.


    Olivia looked over at Eric and asked, "You''ll have to stay like this for 20 minutes. Are you feeling cold?


    Do you need me to adjust the air conditioning temperature for you?"


    Eric replied, "I''m fine."


    Without waiting for Olivia to speak, Director Norris interrupted them. "What do you mean fine? You''re


    staying like that for 20 minutes?" He then ordered his assistant, "Go and turn up the temperature in


    here."


    As the assistant followed the director''s orders and left the area, Director Norris looked at Olivia in


    amazement. "I didn''t know you''re this talented."


    "I just dabbled in it a little!" she replied modestly.


    The director then turned to address Eric. "How are you feeling?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In an enthusiastic tone, he replied, "It feels sofortable that I''m getting sleepy!"


    Among the crowd, Summer gritted her teeth in frustration. She never knew that Olivia had the


    knowledge and skills to give someone an acupuncture treatment.


    It all started back when she had questioned Zoe, who had just had her contract terminated, on the


    reason for her termination. Zoe exined to Summer that it was because she was used by Olivia¡ª


    that Zoe had stolen Olivia''s design and wore the same dress. In the end, the incident grew slightly out


    of hand that it resulted in the termination of Zoe''s contract.


    Summer only wanted to give Olivia a little trouble as revenge for Zoe. However, she never bothered to


    find out just who Olivia was and what she was capable of undertaking.


    Yet, the question remained: if Summer was this skilled as a TCM doctor, why was she going around


    ying as an actor?


    The crowd also started whispering among themselves.


    "Who knew Olivia really can walk the talk?"


    "Right? Even Sean hadn''t returned from the restroom. Don''t tell me he''s still stuck in there?"


    "That''s a given. Olivia had even offered to treat him, yet he rejected her with the excuse of his fear of


    needles. Isn''t it obvious that he had no faith in Olivia''s ability in the first ce?"


    Though they continued gossiping among themselves, they showed no signs of leaving, as though they


    were determined to find out if Eric would recover from the treatment, or if he was just putting on a show


    right now.


    However, 20 minutes had passed, yet Eric had not shown any signs of wanting to use the restroom.


    Furthermore, Sean who had gone to the restroom still had not returned. It showed the crowd how


    effective the acupuncture treatment Olivia gave to Eric was.


    After Olivia had finished pulling the needles off Eric, she said, "Keep your stomach covered at all times


    for now!"


    Eric nodded heartily. "Understood. Thank you very much, Olivia!"


    "It''s nothing," Olivia said as she packed up her things.


    Sean''s assistant was running to the restroom after observing what had transpired. The assistant then


    stood in front of a closed-door inside the restroom. "Mr. Landon, Mr. Gabel seems to have recovered


    after Miss Maxwell gave him the acupuncture treatment. She seems to be packing her things now.


    What do you think? How about asking Miss Maxwell to give you the acupuncture treatment as well?"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Sean was already in a foul mood from being forced to be in the restroom. The news of Eric having


    recovered only further fueled Sean''s irritation.


    Even without his assistant''s report, he had already spected that would be the case as Eric hadn''t


    returned to the restroom after Sean did. It seemed to him that Olivia''s acupuncture treatment was


    effective.


    A sense of regret washed over him as he looked back on how ugly his thoughts were. Though it was


    indeed true that he had a fear of needles, he did cast doubt on Olivia''s action.


    Given that he was in this predicament because of Olivia''s drink, he had difficulties trusting Olivia over


    this matter.


    However, even if he presently had the intention of asking for treatment from Olivia, he was not so thick-


    faced as to beg for it.


    Seeing that Sean was silent, the assistant continued nagging, "But to think Miss Maxwell''s skills are the


    real deal. The colors on Mr. Gabel''s face returned after going through that acupuncture."


    With difficulty, Sean stood up and came out the door while holding onto it. "That''s enough. You can stop


    rubbing salt over my wounds. Since I''ve already rejected her goodwill, I do not have the cheek to ask


    for her help."


    The moment Sean came out, the assistant immediately went and supported his weight. "What is there


    to be ashamed of? You are in this predicament because you drank Miss Maxwell''s milk tea. Even after


    all is said and done, she shares part of the me! Allowing her to treat you shows how benevolent and


    forgiving you are. It''s normal for you to suspect her when you consider the circumstances!"


    Sean corrected his assistant. "I was not given the drink; I took it from her!"


    The assistant continued, "Since she has performed the treatment on Mr. Gabel, it''s only fair if she


    performs it on you as well. Come on, let''s go see her. Right now it''s either her or the hospital. If you


    keep staying this way, you''re going to suffer dehydration as well!"


    The two continued walking out of the restroom and entered the main area. Eric was already standing


    tall, as though he never had diarrhea in the first ce.


    Eric greeted Sean passionately when he saw Sean walking in. "Sean! Come on, let''s get Olivia to give


    you the acupuncture. It''s not painful at all! On the contrary, it felt sofortable that I had no urges to


    go to the restroom at all."


    Olivia had already finished packing up her things and had put away the small pouch. She turned her


    attention to Eric as she heard him mention her name. When she noticed Sean standing beside Eric,


    she innocently advised Sean, "If you don''t want the acupuncture treatment, then it''s better to just go to


    the hospital. Though I was unaware that something was done to the drinks, you did take the drinks


    from me. I''ll take responsibility for this matter."


    The reasons for her advice were twofold. One, she did not wish to put Sean on the spot. Two, she was


    the great Doctor Bailey. There was no need to spend effort in exining herself. She could not be


    bothered if the others did not believe in her skills.


    Sean was nning to ept the offer given to him before. However, due to what Olivia had said, he


    felt that it was better to continue using the excuse of his fear of needles. He couldn''t be so shameless


    as to ask Olivia for her help. "Don''t worry. I know that it wasn''t your fault."


    Olivia raised her brows in response and then gave the small ck bag she was using to Jewel.


    Jewel took it from her and then went to store it back in the locker.


    "Then you should hurry to the hospital now."


    "Yes," Sean replied.


    Director Norris stayed silent throughout the conversation between Sean and Olivia. Though Olivia did


    have the skills to walk the talk, there was nothing that could be done if Sean refused to ce his faith in


    her.


    And so, the director ordered a few of the people on set to escort Sean to the hospital.


    Director Norris chose to stay to investigate this incident.


    The result of the testing on the drinks came back positive forxatives after a while. It was evident that


    someone had the intention of causing trouble within the crew.


    In a chilling tone, Director Norris gave the order that no one was to leave the premises until the incident


    was resolved and that whoever tried to do so would be regarded as the culprit behind this incident.


    Just as he was fired up about catching the culprit, he was notified that the surveince footage had


    been deleted.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Immediately, rage surged inside him. "Looks like someone is putting in their effort in something else


    besides acting. Why are you starting a fight among yourselves if you''re part of the same crew? We''re


    only going to be working for a couple of days at most, so why can''t you just choose to endure it? Fine.


    The culprit better pray I don''t catch him. He better not me me for being heavy-handed on this! You!


    Get aputer expert to restore the deleted footage right now. I swear I''ll make the culprit pay when I


    catch him!"

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    The assistant was on a call with someone else on the other line. He was cautious as he spoke to the


    other person through the phone. "You can''t recover the deleted footage? Okay¡­ I''ve checked the


    records and it seems to have been overwritten¡­ So it''ll be impossible? Alright, I understand."


    After hanging up the call, the assistant went over to the director''s side and whispered the report to him.


    "Director Norris, the experts said that it''ll be impossible to recover the deleted footage."


    The frustration Summer was feeling immediately disappeared the moment she saw the director''s


    reaction.


    Due to her being unable to control her expression, the corners of her mouth lifted, forming a faint smile.


    Now that the recovery of the surveince footage was deemed impossible, there would be no evidence


    pointing to her as the culprit.


    As long as she could keep Sylvia in line and manufacture evidence against Olivia, she''d be able to pin


    the crime onto Olivia.


    Director Norris was filled with worries. Without the footage, wouldn''t the culprit get away with his crime


    and go unpunished?


    Contrary to the director, Olivia was calm and easygoing.


    Impossible to restore them? I''m sure that no data is unrecoverable to my son.


    Then, she turned her gaze toward Sylvia. Summer instinctively hugged Sylvia as she was afraid Sylvia


    might disclose what she knew.


    Sylvia felt shame but never had any thoughts of betraying Summer. She could only lower her head in


    shame and refuse to meet Olivia''s eyes.


    Olivia did not want to push Sylvia any further, and so directed her gaze at Summer instead.


    "I''ll give the culprit onest chance toe out on their own and make an apology. Take responsibility


    for this mess andpensate the affected parties, medical fees and whatnot. Only then, I will let this


    matter pass. Otherwise, I''lle after you with everything I have! If you force my hand, just a simple


    apology andpensation would not be enough to atone for your crimes here. The penalty for the


    crime of drugging someone with the intention of hurting them and framing an innocent party for it


    would, at the very least, warrant imprisonment for a few years!"


    Summer started to grow a guilty conscience under Olivia''s stare. However, she couldn''t admit to her


    guilt right now. Like, how could she? Coming out now and admitting to her guilt would be equivalent to


    her pping herself in the face.


    As though she was trying to cover up her guilty conscience, she pointed her finger at Olivia in an


    aggressive manner. "You can say all you want, but don''t just fix your eyes on me while you say it!


    Others out of the loop would think that I''m the culprit here!"


    With a faint smile, Olivia continued to fix her stare on Summer. "Since the culprit chose to not admit to


    their crimes, then I have no reason to hold myself back in this matter!"


    Summer only muttered ''you crazy woman'' in response before pulling Sylvia away from the area.


    Without making a stop anywhere, Summer continued to drag Sylvia along by her hand. It was only


    when they were inside the lounge did she loosen her grip on Sylvia''s hand. Fearing that Sylvia might


    think Summer was guilty, she feigned rage. "That Olivia is such a crazy woman! Why is she staring at


    us as if we are the ones that did it?"


    In response, Sylvia gave a cold re at Summer. "Weren''t you the culprit?"


    Summer''s face stiffened at her words. The rage she faked turned genuine in an instant. "What are you


    saying?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sylvia continued to re at her. "You intentionally let me grab the boxed meal before you to get me to


    leave the drinks unattended. It was then youced the milk teas withxatives, wasn''t it? You wanted


    Olivia and Jewel to drink the drugged drinks but were afraid that they would put their guard up if the


    drinks came from you. In the end, they didn''t bother with the drinks, while Eric and Sean drank them by


    mistake. I don''t get it. You told me that you treat me as though I''m your blood sister, yet here you are


    trying to set me up as a scapegoat."


    "Sylvia¡­" Summer deliberately feigned a pained expression. "When have I ever set you up? Why do


    you suspect me like that?"


    Sylvia''s re remained cold and distant. "You''re saying it''s not you?"


    "Of course not. How could you be so easily swayed by Olivia? Have you forgotten how I didn''t hesitate


    to defend you when Olivia was using you? I can''t believe you would have so little trust in me!"


    Summer gave Sylvia a dejected look as she exined herself.


    Sylvia could onlyugh at the farce she was witnessing. Treating me as a sister? What a joke.


    "I guess I''ll have to tell Olivia the truth, then. I''ll tell her that I''ve left the drinks unattended in your room!"


    Saying that, Sylvia was about to leave the room.


    Though she was taken aback, Summer managed to reach out and grabbed hold of her. Due to the


    shock, she had not managed topose her expression, for her expression was one of fury.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    "Why do you have to do that?"


    Sylvia looked at her. "Since you said it wasn''t you, there should be nothing wrong with me telling the


    truth, right?"


    "If you tell them what you know, they''ll only start suspecting me. Why do you have to stir the pot when


    everything''s fine now?"


    Sylvia provoked her. "Are you afraid?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Summer replied, "What do I have to be afraid of? I''m innocent in all of this! They can investigate me all


    they want if they n to waste their time!"


    "Thene with me. Let''s show them how innocent you are in this matter!" Sylvia pulled Summer by


    her arms and started walking out the door.


    Summer retaliated by pushing away Sylvia''s hold on her. Her eyes filled with disbelief as she roared,


    "Sylvia! Have you gone crazy?!"


    Sylvia was so furious that her eyes went red. "You are the crazy one! It was you who lost yourself in


    madness¡ªyou lost your principles in life! You no longer know which lines you can never cross! I


    always thought that your ill temper came from the pampering you experienced because you were a


    star, but I know better now. You not only have an ill temper, but your heart is as ck as the devil! Did


    Olivia ever offend you? Why do you have to go after her like this? You''ve already acted petty in being


    picky with her clothes, yet you are still going against her whenever you can on set."


    "If I''m being honest, I already had doubts when you asked me to get the drinks for them. After all, you


    are usually more reserved with your words. Yet, earlier today you were so emotional and sentimental to


    me. I admit I was moved by your words, which was why I didn''t want to think of you in a bad light.


    However, you''ve let me down time and time again. Even if I stopped working for you, I won''t allow


    myself to have guilt in my conscience. I''ll give you a choice right now; either go make an apology, or I''ll


    tell everyone the truth!"


    After giving Summer the ultimatum, Sylvia turned and was about to leave the room.


    It was out of Summer''s expectation for the obedient and honest Sylvia to be out of her control. In a


    hurry, she grabbed onto Sylvia. "Sylvia, wait!"


    Sylvia only turned her head slightly toward Summer with a distant look in her eyes. "Have you made


    your decision?"


    At that moment, tears ran down Summer''s face. She started speaking with her feelings as though she


    was wronged. "Why are you forcing me to make this decision? You''re just cornering me into a dead end


    now. I admit I am a selfish person, and that I have a bad temper, but I had no other choice but to act


    this way in this industry. If I show just the slightest hint of weakness, others will definitely jump on it and


    attack me. I''m not pointing fingers at anyone, but I was treated indifferently by John Liam even after I


    told him what happened. He coldly told me to stop giving him so much trouble and dismissed me. Here!


    Look at my neck. Just how much makeup powder do you think I needed to apply to cover up the red


    strangle marks she left on me?"


    Sylviamented, "You intentionally went to Olivia intending to cause trouble. It''s normal for her to


    strike back instead of just taking the beating."


    Yet, Summer continued, "It''s just like you said: it''s normal for her to strike back. Then why doesn''t that


    apply to me? Even with so many eyes on us, it was only when you begged her for mercy on my behalf


    did she let me go. She had already hurt my reputation by doing that. All I did was just pull a harmless


    prank as a small payback. Why are you making such a big deal out of this?"


    It was then Sylvia stared at Summer with cold eyes. With a chilling and distant tone, she answered,


    "nting false evidence! Assault with the intention to harm another! Are you telling me that these two


    aren''t serious? Furthermore, the most infuriating thing is you used me tomit the crime! Do you


    know that I might be thrown to prison because of your actions?"


    Summer started to cry even fiercely, tears gushing down her face. With her hands grabbing onto Sylvia,


    she begged, "Sylvia, I admit I was wrong. I''ve let you down. I thought that they would let you go


    because of your friendship with them. I felt guilty when I tried my best to defend you. I wouldn''t have


    done that if I had any other choice. Sylvia, you should know how hard the road I''ve walked since you''ve


    been with me for so long. You know how hard it is for me to get to where I am today. So, I beg you,


    Sylvia. I beg you not to tell anyone else what really happened. I promise I''ll treat you well from now on.


    I''ll teach you the ropes, and will promote you to be my manager. Please?"


    Summer was too little toote as tears had rolled down Sylvia''s face as well. "Do you think I would still


    be willing to follow your word after the way you treated me? It was never about the money, nor was it


    your fame or connections that made me want to have a rtionship with you. It was because you


    looked so much like my sister, which led me to treat you as my own sister in full sincerity. However¡­ I


    can''t cover for you for this!"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Summer seized the opportunity and pulled Sylvia into her embrace. "I''m sorry. Sylvia, I''m really sorry. I


    was wrong. I know I was wrong. I know I''ve let you down."


    They were locked in an embrace as Sylvia cried her heart out. It was only after some time had passed


    that Sylvia broke off the embrace and opened the door to leave the room.


    In an instant, Summer was petrified. In a panic, she could only call out, "Sylvia¡ª"


    However, Sylvia did not turn back and left the room.


    Summer did not have the courage to chase after her, and could only stare vacantly at the closed door.


    She couldn''t ept the decision of having to apologize to Olivia, or for Sylvia to tell the others the truth.


    Back on set, Olivia had already recovered the deleted surveince footage with North''s help. Her


    suspicion turned out to be true when she briefly went through the footage and discovered Summer had


    added thexatives to the drinks. Just as she was about to present the footage to Director Norris, she


    saw Sylvia walking toward her. With a hint of urgency, Sylvia called out to Olivia. "Miss Maxwell, I¡­ I


    have something to say!"


    Olivia and Jewel made eye contact with one another before Olivia replied to Sylvia, "What is it? Tell


    me!"


    Sylvia''s hands were locked together restlessly. "Miss Maxwell, can we go somewhere private for this?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Oliviaplied. "Alright. Let''s go!"


    Jewel followed Olivia as she was worried about Olivia. Sylvia led them down to a passage until the very


    end.


    Olivia said, "Tell me what''s on your mind now!"


    Should she be willing to disclose the truth, it proves that she still knows the difference between right


    and wrong!


    However, Sylvia remained quiet and kneeled on her knees instead. "Miss Maxwell, Miss Fenton, I''m


    sorry. Please forgive me. I was the one that added thexative in the drinks."


    Olivia frowned in response. It did not ur to her that Sylvia would pull them aside to somewhere


    private just to admit that it was her that did it!


    She truly thought that Sylvia was going to identify Summer as the culprit!


    She was slightly disappointed. Loyalty and affection for another were good values to have, but for her


    to be unable to distinguish between right and wrong was over the line. This was just a fool''s loyalty. But


    she considered the possibility that Summer might have made a deal with Sylvia for Sylvia toe


    forward as the culprit.


    "What kind of deal did you make with Summer?"


    Sylvia froze and quickly answered, "I didn''t make any deals with Summer!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Olivia cast a disapproving look at Sylvia. "If you didn''t make any deal with Summer, why on earth would


    you admit that you are the culprit instead?"


    Sylvia finally understood Olivia''s implication. "T-That has nothing to do with Summer. I-I was the one


    that added thexatives!"


    "Do I look so gullible to you?" Olivia sneered. "Do you know why Jewel and I did not drink the milk teas


    you gave us?"


    After pondering on Olivia''s question for a while, she resigned herself to the answer she came to.


    "Because you don''t trust me!"


    Olivia exined, "It wasn''t you that I don''t trust; it was Summer. If you had not told us that it was


    Summer who had asked you to give it to us, then we might have already drunk the drinks you gave us.


    In an unfamiliar ce, you must possess the ability to refrain from hurting others, yet be on guard


    against those trying to harm you. The reason I let my guard down with you is that I believed that you


    were someone with morals. I thought that you were just trying to survive in this industry by staying


    close to Summer, which was why you had endured all the grievances. However, right now you''ve


    turned my understanding of you on its head. Deliberate distortion of the truth and theck of a moral


    compass. Is this a case of he who stays near vermillion gets stained red, and he who stays near ink


    gets stained ck?"


    Olivia''s tone wasced with hints of mockery and became slightly provocative. As Sylvia''s face


    instantly grew as red as a tomato, she immediately prostrated before Olivia.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Maxwell. I won''t me you for what you have to say about me. I understand what


    it''s like to be falsely used and to be deeply disappointed. But please, don''t investigate this incident


    any further and just think of me as the culprit. I''ll ept whatever punishment, whether it''s to be


    handed over to the authorities or to pay the medical bills!"


    Olivia''s frown turned deeper. She couldn''t help but raise her voice several pitches higher. "Do you know


    what you''re saying right now? How old do you think you are? Your life is ruined if you are sentenced to


    prison for this!"

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Tears fell from Sylvia''s face. "I know, Miss Maxwell, but please¡­ I beg you."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a chilling tone, Olivia replied, "Give me a reason to listen to you!"


    Sylvia''s tears kept running down her face as Sylvia stood in silence for a while before finally saying,


    "My sister and I lost our parents when we were very young. The two of us relied on each other growing


    up and had a very good rtionship. However, I had a fight with my sister three years ago, and I ran


    out of the house in a fit of anger. My sister was involved in a car ident as she came running after


    me, and passed away from that very ident. I felt regret over what had happened and med myself


    for her death. I had even med God for not taking me along with my sister."


    "But one day, I saw Summer appearing on TV. She looked exactly like my sister, and even her name


    bore simrity to my sister''s name¡ªSunny. Summer''s appearance drew me in. It felt like she was sent


    to take my sister''s ce, which was why I had spent all my efforts to be by Summer''s side. I know that


    she isn''t really my sister, but I had selfishly seen her as though she was. So that I can keep pretending


    that my sister was still alive. Even after finding out that she had used me to get to the two of you, I


    couldn''t bear for her to be implicated in this matter. That''s why, Miss Maxwell, please just ept me as


    the culprit for this matter! I beg you!"


    Listening to Sylvia''s story, Olivia could only sigh in silence. She became softhearted at the sight of this


    crying little girl in front of her.


    "Summer should feel privileged to have a kind sister like you!"


    Sylvia sobbed, "Miss Maxwell, I know that you are a good-natured person. I''m willing to apologize to


    Mr. Landon and Mr. Gabel. If that is not enough, then you can hand me over to the police!"


    Without any other choice, Olivia made eye contact with Jewel before replying to Sylvia, "You''re really a


    foolish girl!" She then helped Sylvia off the ground. "Fine, leave everything to me!"


    With teary eyes, Sylvia asked, "Miss Maxwell, does that mean you''ll agree to my request?"


    Olivia replied, "I ask that you stay out over what happens next." Olivia then gave some sort of gesture


    to Jewel before the two of them left the area.


    ¡­


    Summer was pacing back and forth in her room. The longer time passed, the more fear grew inside


    her. She didn''t know what Sylvia was going to tell Olivia, and was wondering why there were no


    movements from the crew even after much time had passed.


    Will they call for the police? Should I call John for help if they did? Now that it hase to this, even


    John won''t choose to abandon me, right?


    As Summer was drowning in doubt, unsure of what to do, the door to her room was flung open. Due to


    her guilty conscience, she was scared like a thief being caught. She then immediately turned toward


    the door to find Olivia and Jewel''s faces, and unconsciously took a step back. "W-What do you think


    you''re doing?"


    Olivia didn''t bother replying to her question and mmed the door with the heel of her foot. With her


    gaze as cold as ice, she stared at Summer. "Feeling guilty?"


    This time, Summer had managed to ovee the shock and managed to stay calm. She thought to


    herself that even if Sylvia had reported to them that she had left the drinks unattended in her room, as


    long as Summer stood her ground and denied adding thexatives, there was nothing that anyone


    could do. After all, no one had witnessed the moment she added thexatives.


    "Olivia, you can''t just rely on Sylvia''s words and assume I was the culprit. It''s true that she had left the


    drinks inside here, but I did not add anything to them. She only wants to get back at me, so she nted


    that idea in your head!"


    Olivia and Jewel looked at each other before Olivia sneered at Summer, "How heartbroken Sylvia


    would be if she should hear what you just said."


    As Summer did not understand what Olivia was saying, she could only stare nkly at Olivia.


    Shaking her head in slight frustration, Olivia pitied Sylvia and thought that it was not worth it for Sylvia


    to take the fall for Summer.


    "While you were busy trying to shift the me to others, that little assistant of yours hade forward


    herself and admitted that she was the culprit. I really don''t get it. With all the abuse you''ve inflicted on


    her, why would Sylvia choose to willingly ept the fall for you even after you set her up as your


    scapegoat? At first, I thought that you''d made some kind of deal with her. However, the reason she


    gave me was that you looked like her sister. She''s been treating you as though you''re her blood sister


    from the start. What about you? You''ve shifted the me to her, saying that she wants to get back at


    you! Summer, how much lower will you go as a human being?"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Summer was slightly shocked at the revtion. She did not go to Olivia to report what she saw but to


    take the me for me? Then why was she so firm in saying all those things to me?


    Olivia still had more to say. Looking at Summer''s pale face, she continued, "Once they find her guilty,


    she''ll be sentenced to prison for at least 3 years. This will forever stain the record of that little girl. Do


    you understand how much she''s giving up for you? How heartless must you be to care not for her life?"


    Saying that, Olivia took out a sh drive from her pocket. "I have the footage of you adding thexative


    to the drinks. There''s no way for you to get out of this. In all honesty, if it wasn''t for your assistant, I


    wouldn''t be here showing you this. She kneeled and begged for me to ept her as the culprit of this


    case. She had even said that she''ll pay the medical fees, and was even willing to be sent to prison! If


    not for her desperate wish, I would''ve taken this sh drive right to Director Norris and immediately


    called for the police. Then, you''ll be the one facing the charges of the crime!"


    Summer was dumbstruck as she pointed at the sh drive in Olivia''s hand. "That''s impossible. H-How


    did you¡­"


    Olivia sneered, "Just because others can''t recover the data, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the ability


    to do so. Now, I''ll give you two options. Either apologize to those that you''ve wronged and pay the


    medical fees for Sean and Eric, or I''ll send the footage here to Director Norris and let the police take


    over this case!"


    At a loss, Summer hastily replied, "S-Sylvia had already admitted she was the culprit. Why are you still


    forcing me to¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Olivia''s expression turned fierce and vicious as Olivia grabbed


    Summer by the neck and pushed her to a corner.


    "You''ve really shown me that there are all kinds of people in this world. Is that heart of yours made of


    stone? You''re still nning on pinning the crimes you''vemitted on Sylvia even after how sincerely


    she treated you? Someone as selfish as you will forever be undeserving of another''s sincerity! I''ll leave


    you now to ponder on my words. 10 minutes. In 10 minutes, if you have not admitted your guilt to


    Director Norris, then I''ll treat your inaction as you not taking responsibility for this case. So, I''ll submit


    the evidence to the police. You can then look forward to spending 3 years in prison after that!"


    After that, Olivia went straight out of the room.


    The instant Summer saw Olivia leaving, she panicked and anxiously called out, "Olivia¡ª"


    However, Olivia did not turn back and left the room.


    Summer fell to the ground. She didn''t want to admit to her wrongdoings, nor did she want to be sent to


    prison. She did not want any of the choices presented.


    That sted Olivia. Why does she always pick on me?


    To Summer, Sylvia was just a mere assistant. There was nothing for Sylvia to lose even if she


    shouldered the me. Summer had thought that it would be fine as long as she properlypensated


    Sylvia after she was released from prison!


    On the other hand, Summer''s career was over the moment she was sentenced to prison!


    Outside the room, Olivia and Jewel had been waiting for around 8 minutes, yet Summer did not step


    outside her room.


    With a frown, Jewelmunicated with Olivia by typing on her phone. ''Will she choose the second


    option after all?''


    With a smile full of contempt, she replied, "As long as she''s not dumb, she won''t choose the second


    option."


    Jewel replied via text, ''Maybe she doesn''t believe that we have the real footage with us.''


    Olivia continued, "I doubt she''s that slow in her thinking. Does she think I''ll threaten her with fake


    evidence?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Will you truly call the police if she doesn''t show?''


    Olivia replied, "I will. That kind of woman doesn''t deserve Sylvia''s kindness!"


    She then checked the time once again. "It''s been 10 minutes. It''s time to meet Director Norris!"


    Just as the two were about to leave, the door to Summer''s room opened. Summer then came out with


    her head hung low. "I''ll admit everything to Director Norris." At that moment, a wave of relief washed


    over Olivia.


    Summer then went straight to Director Norris'' office to admit her guilt. "Director Norris, I''m sorry. I was


    the one who added thexatives to the drinks. Because of the bad blood between me and Olivia, I


    wanted to take my revenge on her. I never thought that Sean and Eric would be the ones that drank the


    milk teas, resulting in the dy in our schedule. I''ll pay the loss the dy caused out of my own


    pocket."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Rather than being surprised, Director Norris actually felt slightly angry at the sight of Summer.


    Nevertheless, considering the fact she had taken the initiative to apologize, he felt that he had to be the


    bigger person and meet her head-on. Otherwise, without recovering the surveince footage as


    evidence, his hands were tied should she continue to deny her involvement in this incident.


    "Even if you are filled with resentment, breaking thew is just crossing the line. Being able to be part


    of the crew can be seen as the whims of fate. We''ll only be working together for a few months at most.


    Furthermore, the shooting for the scenes where you both appear together would only be for a few days.


    Are you not able to even endure just these few days?"


    "Yes, I admit I was wrong. Please forgive me, Director Norris!"


    "The person you should be begging for forgiveness is Olivia. Even though she was framed by you, she


    still took the initiative and assisted in the treatment. This action of hers alone shows how much more


    magnanimous she is over you. If you can''t see the bigger picture and always seek immediate benefits,


    you''ll only be left with nothing in the end."


    Summer became depressed at the lecture and could only give a reply in submission. "I understand."


    Director Norris continued, "Alright. At least you have the courage to take responsibility when you''re in


    the wrong. Taking your initiative to admit your wrongdoing into consideration, I won''t involve the police


    in this matter. However, you''ll have to apologize in front of the whole crew. Do not make someone else


    your scapegoat in this."


    She knitted her brows upon hearing his condition. "I still have to make an apology in front of the whole


    crew?"


    While looking at her, he turned distant and asked in a cold tone, "What''s wrong? You wish to publish a


    public apology on the inte instead?"


    In the end, Summer had the wolf by the ears. Without any choice left for her, she had to ept the


    director''s condition. "No, I''ll do it. I''ll apologize in front of the whole crew."


    Right before the end of the working hours, Director Norris had gathered the crew and announced, "We


    have found the culprit behind the drugging of Sean and Eric."


    Everyone gasped in surprise at the announcement. "You found the culprit? Who was it?"


    "Wasn''t the surveince footage deleted?"


    "This is all happening too fast."


    Facing their curiosity, Director Norris raised his hands to appease them. "The culprit came forward


    herself. Taking into consideration how she took the initiative to take responsibility for this, I n to settle


    this matter internally rather than involving the police. What does everyone think? I''ve already contacted


    Sean and he was fine with it. Eric and Olivia, do the two of you have any objections to my decision?"


    Both Eric and Olivia nced at each other before giving their answer in sync. "I do not mind."


    Director Norris continued, "The culprit will bear the medical fees for Eric and Sean, as well as the fees


    for dying the shooting schedule. Now, I''ll call for the culprit here and we''ll listen to what she has to


    say!"


    Whispering among themselves, the crowd started to look around to see who was the culprit. At this


    moment, Summer appeared before their curious eyes and slowly walked to the front of the crowd.


    Turning her attention to the crowd, she then gave a deep bow. "I''m sorry. I''ve caused inconvenience for


    Eric and Sean because of my resentment toward Olivia. I''m sorry. To be honest, I felt guilty right after


    what had transpired. I''m sorry. I''ll take full responsibility for all that have been affected by my actions!"


    Her apology went on for another 30 minutes before the crowd started to disperse.


    Some of them started sighing as they walked away.


    "Dear me! It was Summer after all! I''ve already suspected it was her since day one!"


    "Right? She likes to make a fuss out of everything. Even when Olivia was busy giving treatment, all


    Summer had to say was how doubtful she was of Olivia. I mean, Eric is alright now while Sean is still


    recovering in the hospital."


    "Yeah. She had even imed in anger that Olivia had framed Sylvia. Who would''ve thought that it was


    her who was shifting the me? How can there be someone as vicious as her?!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you guys find this weird? Just what kind of person is Summer Monroe? With John Liam as her


    backer, I would''ve thought that she wouldn''te forward on her own initiative to make an apology!"


    "I saw Olivia and Jewel meeting with Summer this afternoon. Do you think Summer was forced into


    doing this?"


    "Are you saying that Olivia''s backer is someone much more powerful than Summer''s?"

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Some of them were still discussing what just transpired. Right then, someone pointed to the side and


    said, "Look, who is that man talking with Olivia and Jewel right now?"


    "I know him. Isn''t that the president of Road Enterprises, Alex Road? The perfect example of a yboy.


    I heard that the women beside him change so often that none of themsted for more than a week."


    "Is Alex Road backing Olivia?"


    "No wonder she doesn''t bother putting up with Summer!"


    "What''s the point? She might not even be the one standing next to him a weekter!"


    Naturally, Olivia didn''t bother with the gossip around her. She was wondering why Alex was still


    hanging around waiting for them here.


    As though he was here to stir more rumors about her, he shed a smile and came over to Olivia and


    Jewel. "I had some business to settle here. I dropped by to see the two of you when I heard you girls


    were having a shoot here as well."


    Olivia''s mouth twitched in response. She thought to herself that rather than some pompous excuse like


    that, he should just be direct and say that Jewel was the reason for his visit.


    "Why don''t you let me treat you two to a meal?"


    Olivia turned to Jewel for an answer, only for Jewel to give an indifferent shrug.


    "Then let''s go!"


    After they were seated in a private room of a certain restaurant, Alex suggested, "Why don''t we call


    Eugene up and invite him here as well?"


    Olivia replied, "Please don''t torment him about this. He''ll have to spend an hour and a half on the road


    just to have a meal here. That''s just not worth it for a single meal!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alex only nced at Olivia after she was done. "Right, then let''s ce our orders."


    However, Jewel stayed silent, making no indication that she was nning to order any dishes. In all


    honesty, Jewel had a bad impression of Alex. Nevertheless, that man was Olivia''s friend. She did not


    want to be the reason that prevented Olivia from spending time with her friend.


    Nheless, this man was very attentive to Jewel. He kept asking her questions like whether she


    would eat this dish, or whether she wanted that dish.


    In the end, the dishes he ordered were all dishes that she liked.


    Even though she only had to nod in affirmation so far.


    Their orders came in no time. Alex then attentively moved Jewel''s favorite dishes near her and gave


    her a friendly gesture. "Eat up!"


    Because it was rare for Olivia to see Alex acting this way, she couldn''t stifle herugh and broke out in


    laughter. When Alex noticed herughing, he moved one of the dishes Olivia ordered and ced it


    right in front of her. "What''s so funny? Since Eugene isn''t here, I''ll have to properly cater to you two


    right now. Here you go! Eat up!"


    Olivia smiled at him. "If only you would be this nice and treat us every day."


    Alex¡ªsensing an opportunity¡ªimmediately shed a grateful look at her. "That''s no problem since I''ll


    still be around here for the next few days. I can treat the two of you to lunch every day while I''m here!"


    Still smiling, Olivia gave her answer. "Sure!"


    Jewel, on the other hand, threw a cold-eyed stareced with hints of disgust¡ªat Alex. She felt that


    this man was acting excessively attentive toward the two of them.


    This prick isn''t nning to seduce Olivia while Eugene is not around, is he?


    However, Alex did not cross any lines and took great care of them. Though, Jewel found Alex''s


    attentiveness to be slightly overbearing.


    Partaking in the meal, Alex spun the turntable and rmended dishes to them. "You girls should try


    the salted duck here. I heard that it''s good. The fried chicken gizzard tastes great too. Here, I ordered


    corn soup as well. Girls like to eat sweet stuff like this, don''t they?"


    He knew that Jewel was still on guard with him, which was why he nned to take things slow, and to


    first prioritize getting her to let her guard down around him.


    The first part of his n was to get better acquainted with Jewel. Thus, he would strike up idle


    conversations during the course of their meal, and would asionally direct questions¡ªmainly about


    the situation of the cast and production team¡ªtoward Jewel.


    Alex then escorted them back when they were done with their meal. Before dropping them off, he said,


    "Think about what you girls want for lunch tomorrow! I''ll make arrangements for it!"531

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    "Okay," Olivia replied with a smile.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jewel also gave a slight nod as a reply. Since Alex did not overstep his boundaries, her impression of


    him improved ever so slightly.


    ¡­


    For the next few days, as though he was punching in for work, Alex waited by the studio to pick them


    up for lunch. Those not privy to the truth¡ªthat Jewel was the reason for his persistent visits¡ªthought


    Alex came for Olivia instead.


    The people, who were looking down on Olivia before, had opened up bets on whether she would be


    reced by another woman before the end of one week. However, when they saw how Alex came over


    even after nearing the end of the one week, their contempt for Olivia gradually started to change.


    The truth was that humans were such creatures. If one were to stand ever so slightly above them, they


    would be green with envy and be filled with contempt for one. They would use every trick in the book to


    drag one down to the mud. However, when they realized that one stood so far above them that one


    would be nigh untouchable to them, only feelings of admiration would remain.


    In their head, having Alex visit Olivia for consecutive days was something no one else had the honor of


    having.


    Even if they didn''t n to get along with Olivia, they would still take caution lest they would offend


    Olivia, and gradually start to warm up to her as well.


    "Olivia, is this you on the cover?" With her hand holding a magazine and a smile on her face, Leslie


    came over and struck up a conversation with Olivia. "My assistant brought this magazine here. She


    said that the magazine''s sales were going through the roof!" Olivia''s impression of her¡ªthat she was a


    typical fence-sitter¡ªwasn''t all that good. Now that I think about it, isn''t she the one that was dissing me


    together with Summer a few days ago? Why is she acting all friendly with me right now?


    She took a nce at the cover. It was the magazine where she helped be a model for Kate. It


    seemed like it was being published for sale now. Olivia took the magazine to examine the end product


    and was fairly pleased with it.


    Leslie continued, "Olivia, you look really pretty here. Even my assistant was saying that this magazine


    is selling like hotcakes! She had to wait in a long queue just to purchase a copy of it."


    The poprity of the magazine blowing up was also foreshadowing the eventual poprity of Olivia,


    who some might say was the main reason for the poprity. Soon after, those that sensed the winds of


    fortune blowing in Olivia''s direction came over to curry favor with her. Every one of them started to


    praise both Olivia as well as the clothing featured in the magazine.


    "Olivia, where did you get the clothes you''re wearing here? It looks so good."


    Olivia replied, "It came from my studio!"


    The crowd was once again surprised by her statement, and proceeded to ask in a doubtful tone, "You


    even have your own fashion studio?"


    She nodded in affirmation to their question. "Yes, my main job is being a fashion designer after all!"


    "Oh my. Aren''t you a woman of many talents? Fashion designer, doctor, and even an actress. Just how


    much more are you hiding from us?" Vivian asked.


    With a hint of mystery in her tone, she answered, "That''s for you all to gradually find out!"


    Vivian then pointed to the cover, specifically on one of the dresses featured. "Do you still have this in


    stock? I would love to have something like this in my wardrobe."


    As soon as Vivian dered her interest in purchasing Olivia''s clothes, the actresses around them


    immediately showed their interest as well. "Yes, I would like to have one too! Ah, but I would prefer


    something like this instead!"


    With a smile on her face, Olivia then said to them, "Of course. We still have many other kinds of


    clothing as well. Do drop by my studio to take a look whenever any of you have the time. I''m very sure


    that there''ll be something for everyone should any of you choose to discuss your preference with my


    designers. There are all kinds of clothing avable in my studio after all."


    Vivian, in an attempt to negotiate, smiled at Olivia. "Since there are so many of us, will there be a


    discount on our purchases?"


    Olivia raised her brows. "Of course! Those from our crew and production team will get 12% off their


    purchases!"


    As soon as she made that deration, Vivian''s face immediately turned to one of joy. "That''s nice to


    hear. I''ll have to order a custom-made dress to wear for the wrap party."


    Everyone around them immediately followed up. "Me too! I want to order a custom-made dress as


    well!"


    As Summer watched how the crew was making a fuss over the magazine, over Olivia, as well as over


    Olivia''s studio, thoughts of strangling the life out of Olivia lingered over her mind.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    And that woman, Kate Thomas. Just what was she thinking? When Summer rejected her, Kate went


    and chose Olivia instead. What is she trying to imply? That both me and Olivia are of the same tier? Or


    is it that Olivia is better than me? And that Olivia can exude ssiness even when dressed inmon


    clothing?


    This was a clear attack on Summer''s pride.


    Though that worthless magazine was never on her radar, the clothing, however, was a different matter.


    Regardless, now that Olivia had helped Kate in this matter, wouldn''t that mean Kate would continue


    hiring Olivia for her next shoot as well? With how much the sales of the magazine were going through


    the roof due to Olivia, there would be no ce for Summer to take the spotlight.


    Looking at how that magazine exploded in poprity, as well as how beautiful both Olivia and her


    clothes were, Summer was filled with extreme envy.


    That wasn''t just a magazine, but a merciless p right across Summer''s face.


    What a ruthless person. To force me to apologize right in front of the whole crew so that I''ll lose face


    with them, and to separate Sylvia from me as well.


    The new assistant assigned to Summer didn''t know her lifestyle habits and had to be taught everything


    from scratch.


    In just one night, Summer lost everything she had.


    With a re¡ªoneced with malice¡ªtoward Olivia, Summer thought to herself that she wouldn''t let


    Olivia continue being so conceited.


    At the Nn Group.


    A faint smile formed on Eugene''s face as he listened to Curtis reporting on the sales number of


    ''Bourgeoisie Life.'' "Are those the actual numbers?"


    Knowing how happy Eugene was with the news, Curtis replied with a smile, "Yes. Miss Maxwell was


    even the driving force behind the increase in sales!"


    With a satisfied look, Eugene went through the magazine in his hands. "Son, look at your mommy here.


    Here, she looks the best in this one."


    North sweated furiously at his father''s attention. "Didn''t you already show this to me?"


    Just this morning, he had already shoved the magazine to North''s face at least 3 times. Pfft, like I


    needed to be told just how much of a beauty my mommy is! North grimaced. Unlike you, who doesn''t


    even know your girlfriend is the most beautiful woman to have ever walked this earth!


    Upon hearing his son''s words, as though Eugene remembered something, he froze. He realized that


    he had already bragged about his girlfriend to everyone he knew.


    Seeing that there was no one left for him to brag about his girlfriend to, he took his phone out and


    made a call to Olivia.


    Back at the shoot, Olivia had managed to disperse the enthusiastic crowd and, with slight surprise at


    Eugene''s phone call, answered her phone. "Calling at this time of the day? Don''t you usually bury your


    head in work at this time?"


    Eugene replied, "No, I''m free right now. Have you seen the magazine?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Olivia broke intoughter and went outside the premises to continue the conversation. "Yeah, just a few


    minutes ago. I''ve even managed to make some sales with my clothing."


    Eugene chuckled and took a nce at North, whispering, "My girlfriend is the best!"


    Since it was a whisper, it was faintly audible, but it had reached North''s ears. North then shook his


    head like a young adult and left the room on his own ord.


    Eugene had a heartfelt smile on his face when he observed how that little brat of his knew how to read


    the room.


    In a proud tone, Olivia retorted, "Did you only just realize that?"


    Eugeneughed. "I''ve known from the start. It''s just that I''ve never seen you in any proper photoshoot


    before. The result of that is just¡­ breathtaking!"


    Olivia replied, "Then you''ll have to prepare yourself. There''s still more of these breathtaking moments


    toe!"


    Listening to her sweet, mellow voice had Eugene''s heart growing fonder. "When will you be back? It''s


    been nearly 8 days since Ist saw you."


    Olivia replied with a hint of helplessness, "One of the actors had a stomachache and had to be


    hospitalized for 3 days. I''m afraid it''ll take another 3 days to wrap up the shoot due to the dy in the


    schedule."


    Without North hanging around, Eugene became bold and was much more flirtatious with his words. He


    said close to the phone''s microphone, breathing, "I''m already missing you."


    Olivia turned shy at how direct Eugene was being over the phone call. "Just a little longer and it''ll be


    over. You just have to endure for another 3 days."


    Eugene immediately said, "I''ll just have to go visit you tonight, then!"


    "Just the round trip already takes 3 hours. What are you nning to do after spending that much time


    on the road?"

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    "I want to give you a hug."


    "What else?"


    "And a kiss."


    "Anything else?"


    Eugene wanted more but had to hold his tongue. He was afraid that Olivia would think that he wanted a


    mile when he was given an inch.


    "Nothing more¡­ at the moment."


    Olivia couldn''t help butugh at his answer. "Tell me, do you know what is that one lie that all men


    would tell at least once in their lifetime?"


    Eugene had never bothered about those kinds of inte articles. It was unthinkable that he would


    know the answer to Olivia''s question.


    "What is it?" Eugene asked nkly.


    Dissatisfied with theck of effort in his answer, Olivia replied, "Take a guess!"


    Eugene gave a thought to the question before answering, "Is it the sentence ''I really have nothing


    going on with that woman''? 9 times out of 10 that there is something going on between a man and a


    woman when the man says this!"


    With a small chuckle, Olivia continued, "Wrong. Next guess!"


    Obediently, Eugene took another shot. "I know! Is it ''I don''t have a personal bank ount for my


    money''?!"


    This time, Olivia broke intoughter at his answer. "To think that a president like you would have such a


    down-to-earth answer!"


    "That wasn''t it?" Eugene asked.


    "Nope."


    Seemingly struggling toe to an answer, he finally gave up. "Then what is the answer? I really have


    no clue."


    Smiling, Olivia imitated a man''s voice and said, "''I really just want to cuddle with you. I won''t do


    anything else!'' Don''t you think every man would lie like this at least once in their lifetime?"


    Eugene roared withughter after hearing the answer. The conversation was now without words but


    filled withughter instead.


    After a while, Olivia asked, "Have you ever said something like this before?"


    The man replied in his deep voice, "Then do all women just want us to cuddle with them and do nothing


    else? Or do they really want us to do something else instead?"


    Olivia was stunned and unable to retort.


    This foul man. I was just nning to tease him but now the tables have turned.


    Now that she was being put on the spot, she was thinking hard about how to get back at him.


    After giving some thought to his question, she then answered, "I can''t speak for all women on this


    matter! After all, there are not that many men that are as handsome as mine!"


    Unable to stop himself from grinning, Eugene then replied, "I only want to know about what you think."


    Olivia rolled her eyes over what was said, yet she replied to him with a hint of flirtatiousness in her


    tone. "What''s the rush? I think it''ll be better for me to answer your question in person! Alright, I got to


    go now."


    After saying that, she immediately ended the call.


    While listening to the beeping sound at the other end of the line, Eugene gulped unconsciously. He felt


    that she was ying coy with him.


    Otherwise, why would he be filled with the urge of wanting her in his embrace right now?


    Smiling like a fool, he answered ''alright'' as though the call was still ongoing. It was only after a while


    that he thought of asking his son toe back into the office.


    As Eugene stood up, North came running in after he flung the president''s office''s door open.


    Without saying anything, North went straight into Eugene''s arms. It tugged at Eugene''s heart as he saw


    how pale North''s face had be. He gave his son a firm hug and lightly patted North''s back. "North,


    what''s wrong?"


    However, North continued to stay silent while hugging Eugene by his neck. With how the boy was


    panting with his body slightly trembling, it looked as though he had been running for his dear life.


    Eugene didn''t press any further and instead took the child in his arms and proceeded to take a seat in


    front of hisputer. He then pulled up the surveince footage on hisputer.


    There was still some joy on North''s face when he left the president''s office earlier. With a proud face,


    he would politely greet and converse with any of the secretaries who had passed him by with a smile.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, it was after Samantha was seen walking toward North that there were changes to his


    expression. With a faint smile, she crouched down to his height and asked, "North, what are you doing


    here?"


    North didn''t bother answering her and had moved to pass her.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Samantha didn''t give up and followed North. "What do you want to eat? Shall I get you something to


    eat?"


    Getting irritated, North halted his footsteps. "Don''t follow me."


    Despite the rejection, Samantha said, "I''m just worried about you. If you want to have fun outside, I can


    apany you. But you can''t run around, as there are many bad people nowadays!"


    However, North only walked faster. There was a washroom not far from him, but there was only one


    surveince in the corridor, and there was no camera in the washroom. With limited vision, Eugene


    could only see Samantha follow him in, but he didn''t know what happened there. It didn''t take a while


    until North ran out to sprint for the president''s office.


    There was no doubt that Samantha must have frightened that child!


    Upon seeing that, Eugene med himself deeply. The first moment he saw her, he should have driven


    her away. He shouldn''t be stubborn to find out the mastermind. If the child was traumatized because of


    Samantha, nothing could patch up the loss!


    While Eugene hugged North tightly, he shouted, "Curtis, bring Samantha over here!"


    Curtis heard the words and immediately responded.


    "Don''t be afraid, North. I will kick her out right away."


    Despite the reassurance, North was still trembling. "I-I think she''s Anna."


    This was news for Eugene. "Anna Maxwell? How did you figure it out? What did she say to you?"


    North answered, "She asked me why you never let her go into the officetely. I answered that she


    should ask you about it. Then, she asked me why I didn''t like her. I said I didn''t dislike her. Afterward,


    she said she liked me and tried to ask me to put in some good words for her. The way she pinched my


    cheeks and looked at me, she looks just like Anna!"


    After North finished talking, Eugene turned serious. Then, he patted North''s back. It made sense why


    North was so afraid of her. She was Anna, the criminal that almost killed North. He must''ve been


    terrified!


    Afterward, Eugene dialed Curtis'' number. "So you found her?"


    In response, Curtis answered, "No, President Nn. I''ll check for her in the monitoring room."


    North said, "I have locked her up in the washroom. Maybe you should check there?"


    Then, Eugene quickly gave another order. "Check the washroom, now!"


    After a while, Curtis came back. "President Nn, I can''t find Samantha. I asked the security guard at


    the front door, and he said that Samantha had already left thepany."


    Upon hearing that, Eugene frowned. Anna had stic surgery and came to the Nn Group. She had


    an ulterior motive!


    Did she want to take the child away again?


    He cautiously looked at the hourss in the corner of the desk. Could there be a problem with this


    hourss?


    Then, he took the hourss and observed it. Except for the faint scent it emitted, it was nothing


    special.


    In the end, he still felt disturbed and threw the hourss into the trash can.


    After that, he gave another order. "Send someone to search for Samantha."


    Immediately, Curtis responded and walked away. Then, Eugene looked at North and reached out his


    hand to pat North on his head. "Don''t be afraid. You did a great job today. You were a brave child. You


    recognized Anna and even locked her in the washroom!"


    Still, North swallowed his saliva and blinked his eyes. "How did she escape from the washroom?"


    Eugene deliberately gave apliment. "Maybe someone entered the washroom from outside and


    unlocked the door. Fortunately, you came to thepany. Otherwise, I would still see her as a capable


    secretary of mine! Wow, my son is so awesome!"


    Although North knew that Eugene was exaggerating, he was still proud of himself. "Took you long


    enough to realize that!"


    In response, Eugeneughed. "I¡¯ve always known that my son is the best."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As he spoke, Eugene took out his phone. "I''ll call your uncle and ask if Anna is still in the psychiatric


    hospital."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    The phone rang several times before being connected. "What''s up?"


    Since Brian had been interrogating Tres for the past few days, his sleep schedule had been messed up


    lately. "I''m sleeping; I didn''t hear the ringtone. If you have something to say, do it now. I''m sleepy!"


    "Contact the psychiatric hospital where Anna is. North thinks that this Samantha Yapp, who''s working


    in mypany, looks a lot like Anna. Can you check if she''s escaped?"


    Upon hearing this, Brian, who was initially still somewhat blurry from fatigue, suddenly jolted awake.


    "Escaped? Impossible! I''ll check now."


    Less than ten minutes after Eugene hung up the phone, Brian called again. "As you expected, Anna


    was discharged from the hospital. Have you caught the secretary?"


    After hearing the bad news, Eugene was at a loss. "She''s escaped. I''m still looking for her. Do you


    know who picked her up upon discharge?"


    Brian answered, "Henry Maxwell and Amy Davis picked her up."


    With anger, Eugene squinted his eyes. He was just thinking about how the couple had been too quiet


    lately.


    It turned out that their daughter had already been discharged.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I''m thinking someone must''ve assisted them in the shadows. Otherwise, the couple wouldn''t have


    been able to discharge Anna with their influence alone. When I dropped Anna off at the hospital, I told


    the director to never let anyone visit or discharge her. But the director retired, and I''m having a hard


    time finding him."


    After hearing that, Eugene snorted. "It must be rted to Lara. After all, the real Samantha is still


    working in Kanes Corporation. Moreover, Lara is a shareholder of Kanes Corporation and knows the


    corporation very well. She must have given a fake identity to Anna, allowing Anna to easily infiltrate the


    Nn Group!"


    Panicked, Brian asked, "So what will you do now?"


    To answer Brian, Eugene said, "Don''t worry. I just need some more time to investigate the cause of the


    fire. What''s the progress of your interrogation with Tres?"


    Brian felt helpless. "He wouldn''t spill anything about the mastermind behind the incident no matter


    what. I almost killed him during the interrogation."


    "Just lock him up for two days. Beware of The Quintets in case they try to rescue Tres."


    "You too. Never leave the child unattended. If you are busy, I can take care of North for you."


    Upon hearing that, Eugene nced at North sitting on hisp and said, "It''s alright."


    In fact, now that he thought about it, he was getting afraid. If it wasn''t for the child, it would have been


    dangerous for him to keep Anna by his side.


    How was it possible that he didn''t recognize her?


    If something terrible happened to the child, how could he exin it to Olivia?


    Olivia had been taking care of North without any problem for seven years. Yet, Eugene managed to


    mess things up within just seven days with the child.


    In the end, he hung up the phone and looked at North with distress. "You are right; Anna was


    discharged from the mental hospital."


    At the revtion, North sucked in a breath of cold air. "Is it really her? What is she doing in the Nn


    Group?"


    Eugene turned glum, and his voice was cold. "She either wanted to hurt you or me."


    Knock, knock¡ª


    There was a knock on the door. But before Eugene could answer, someone pushed the door open,


    making a loud bang.


    At once, Eugene frowned in displeasure. How could anyone here be this rude?


    After that, he looked up and saw Edward''s face. Although he was Eugene''s father, Eugene didn''t stand


    up or address him as his dad. After all, Eugene had only ever seen him as a president.


    In fact, he hadn''t addressed Edward as his dad ever since Edward married Lara years ago.


    Whenever Eugene needed to converse with Edward, he would cut to the chase.


    To outsiders, their rtionship was not close, but they were polite to each other.


    Today, Edward came here with anger. Obviously, he knew what Nn Group had done against Roberts


    Company.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Therefore, Eugene didn''t want to pretend to be a happy family. After the incident years ago, both


    Eugene and Edward knew that their rtionship was strained.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the hurry? Do you have business with me?" Eugene asked.


    Soon, the secretary nodded politely and stepped out. She closed the door as she left the room.


    After that, Edward nced at North, then at Eugene. After forcefully suppressing his anger, Edward


    asked, "Why are you deliberately targeting the Roberts Company?"


    In response, Eugenezily said, "It''s just some businesspetition. I have nothing else to say about


    the matter."


    Then, Edward walked to the desk. "Businesspetition? Compete for what, the pharmaceutical


    project? Nn Group has never signed a contract with any pharmaceutical industry before."


    Under the usation, Eugene said calmly, "It will be a new experience for us. After all, my girlfriend is


    a doctor. It makes sense that I would want to be involved in the pharmaceutical industry. On the other


    hand, why are you so anxious? You are also a member of the Nn Family. Shouldn''t the development


    of the Nn Group make you happy?"


    Then, Edward growled, "The marriage between the Nn and Roberts families is a matter of mutual


    benefit. Ever since you became the president, you''ve gradually cut ties with the Roberts Company.


    Now, you are even treating the Roberts Family as your rival. If you want revenge, just charge at me. Do


    not vent your anger on thepany!"


    Upon hearing that, Eugene sneered. "Are you talking to me as a shareholder or my father? Do not


    confuse business affairs with private affairs!"


    Shaking his head, Edward snorted. "Is there any difference?"


    Eugene looked at him with cold eyes. "If you''re talking to me as a shareholder of the Nn Group, then


    you should be supporting my decision to make this thepany''s long-term n. Even if you object to


    the n, I can only treat it as a suggestion. You do not hold the power to dismiss it. However, if you are


    talking to me now as my father, I can tell you: this is just the beginning of my revenge!"


    "Eugene!" Edward angrily pped the table. "What are you thinking? You think you''re all grown up now,


    and that''s why you are starting to fight back, is that it?"


    Eugene still had a frosty look in his eyes. The smile on his face looked yful. "In fact, I have you to


    thank for not kicking me out back then!"


    With anger, Edward stared at Eugene with eyes thatcked warmth. "While I don''t like your mother, you


    are still my son. Never once have I ever thought of hurting you, so please don''t make me do it. You''re


    not like that shameless Brian¡ªnow that guy I have never thought of as my son!"


    After years of abuse, Eugene thought he had long grown numb to his father''s verbal insults. Still,


    hearing how Edward was able to spit out these words without any hesitation, he could feel his heart


    aching. If Brian heard that, he would be so upset.


    "You''ve never thought of hurting me? Or was it because I was under the protection of Grandpa that you


    couldn''t do it?!"


    "Of course not! There was nothing to stop me back then."


    Chortling, Eugene shook his head. "I don''t understand. Since you loved Lara that much, why did you


    still marry my mother? Why did you give birth to Brian and me? You''ve never taken up the responsibility


    as a father to raise us."


    Edward snorted. "Your mother was stubborn and never wanted to divorce. She was the one who


    plotted against me. She single-handedly sowed discord between us! Otherwise, Brian would never


    have been born. If anything, you should be ming your mother instead!"


    Upon hearing this, Eugene could feel a surge of rage rising from within. With hatred in his eyes, he


    slowly stood up from the seat. "You are not innocent either. You did everything to lure my mother to


    commit adultery to divorce my mother. When you forced her to divorce, you also brought her reputation


    into disrepute. Do you really hate her that much? She just didn''t want to divorce. Was it wrong to love


    you? Did you have to use those dirty tricks on the woman who gave birth to two sons for you? Are you


    a monster?"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    "Eugene!"


    After the taunt from Eugene, Edward growled, "How dare you talk to me like this?"


    With sarcasm in his smile, Eugene sneered. "Can''t stand it, can you? You said that my mother sowed


    discord between us, but I am not blind; I can see the truth. Edward, I will ensure that you''ll reap what


    you sow for what you did to my mother."


    Edward frowned, trying to hold back his anger. "Even if I''ve hurt your mother, and you''ll have your


    revenge on me, what does it have to do with Lara? Why the rivalry with the Roberts Family?"


    Eugene didn''t want to risk exposing his n, so he sat back in the chair and regained his willfulness.


    "I said it was a businesspetition. I''m not stopping her frompeting with the Nn Group either!"


    Shaking his head, Edward said, "I see that you''re determined to fight against me. I hope you won''t


    regret it."


    Upon hearing that, Eugene curled his lips into a sneer. "I could say the same to you, Edward Nn. I


    will make sure that it is painful for you!"


    Edward nodded fiercely. "Okay, since that''s the case, don''t me me for not treating you as a son


    then."


    Eugene retorted, "That''s fair. Then again, you''ve never treated me as your son all these years."


    Edward was so angry that his blood pressure was soaring, and then he cursed fiercely, "Ungrateful


    b*stard." After that, he walked away.


    Finally, Eugene stared at the back of Edward as he left. The muscles on his body couldn''t seem to


    rx.


    Every time Eugene spoke to Edward, he needed a great deal of self-control to not hurt Edward.


    Especially when Edward defended Lara, Eugene wished that he could kill Edward straight away,


    finishing him off once and for all.


    Suddenly, his hand was covered by a soft little hand, apanied by a childish voice. "Please don''t be


    angry. He''s gone."


    Only then did Eugene remember that the child had been in the room. He breathed a sigh of relief and


    instantly rxed. "My son."


    Then, he bent over and hugged North. "Alright, I''m not angry anymore. Let''s go home. What do you


    want to eat tonight?"


    In response, North said, "Let''s have dinner with Nate. Since he broke up with Godmother, no one is


    ensuring that he ate well anymore."


    Eugene replied, "Okay."


    ¡­


    Nathan was stunned to receive Eugene''s call. He was worried that his uncle would be lecturing him, so


    he nervously went to the restaurant where they had made an appointment.


    The ce was a private restaurant, and the decoration was exquisite. The people who came to eat


    here were usually the wealthy.


    Eugene had reserved a private room on the second floor. As Nathan came up, he ran into Gwen, who


    was also dining there with her friends. She was surprised to see Nathan. "Nate, are you here to meet


    me?"


    In response, Nathan said, "Ah, no. I''m here with my friends. Do continue."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, Nathan was about to leave.


    However, Gwen stopped him and asked, "Who are your friends? Why don''t we join tables?"


    Facing the proposal, Nathan frowned, and he could only answer vaguely, "That''s not very convenient."


    Gwen replied with a disappointed face, "That''s fine, then."


    As Nathan passed by a private room, he heard a familiar female voice from inside, causing his


    footsteps to stop instinctively.


    If I''m not wrong, this is Kate''s voice.


    At the thought of that, Nathan could feel his heart palpitating in panic and throbbing. He hadn''t had this


    complicated feeling for years. At this moment, he was debating whether to happily meet her or to


    fearfully avoid her.


    Looking at Nathan standing still in surprise, Gwen asked, "What happened, Nate?"


    Regaining his senses, Nathan answered vaguely, "It''s fine."


    He was just about to leave when he heard Kate''s anxious voice in the private room.


    "President Cook, please conduct yourself."


    Upon hearing that, Nathan stopped as his face quickly fell. In fact, the private room door was shut, so


    he couldn''t hear properly, and he definitely didn''t know what was going on inside. As such, he stayed


    behind and stood at the door, trying to listen again.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Gwen, who was nning to return to her friends, also came closer to the room and asked in a low


    voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Still, Nathan didn''t say a word and simply pricked up his ears to listen to the movement in the private


    room.


    As he expected, the atmosphere in the private room was indeed tense. At first, this man known as


    President Cook took the initiative to invite Kate to discuss a coboration. Upon hearing that, Kate was


    pleased and prepared a proposal in advance. But, the man was not here to discuss the coboration at


    all. In fact, he was here for another type of "business."


    Initially, the president wanted to force her to drink, but then he changed his mind to link their arms while


    drinking. Kateughed at that idea, exining that the ceremony had to be done with the person she


    loved, so she declined.


    After that, President Cook sat beside Kate and attempted to touch her hand, but she casually avoided


    it.


    Still, he didn''t stop in his advances. Now, he even groped Kate''s buttocks. At once, Kate was so


    surprised that she hurriedly stood up, and she finally told him to conduct himself.


    Despite that, the man had no remorse and continued taking advantage of her. He even looked at her


    funny.


    "Miss Thomas, what¡¯s with the big reaction? Don''t you want to discuss the coboration? You''re not


    showing any sincerity at all."


    When Kate heard that, her face immediately darkened. Holding back her anger, she said, "I''m sorry, but


    I don''t think we can continue the discussion. You can find more opportunities with otherpanies. I


    have already paid the bill; please enjoy the meal. I will take my leave now."


    As she said that, Kate grabbed her purse and tried to leave.


    However, the man sneered and tugged at her purse. "Leave? You think you can leave after you''ve


    stepped into this room?"


    Noticing something was wrong, Kate frowned. "What are you trying to do?"


    The man leaned on the chair, and his lips twitched. "Do you really think I''m here for your cheap


    magazinepany? You wouldn''t show your sincerity by epting this drink. How dare you treat me


    like that?"


    After hearing that, Kate stood on the spot and said indifferently, "I would drink the wine, but you''ve


    gone too far and groped my buttocks. Now, please excuse me."


    Saying that, she tugged her purse and wanted to leave.


    But before she could take another step, another man stood up and stopped her. He uttered coldly,


    "Drink this to get the contract. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this room!"


    Kate knew that this man was President Cook''s bodyguard. Then, she suddenly understood that she


    had been fooled. With the realization, she raised her hand and smashed her purse on his head.


    While the man was shielding his head, Kate rushed over to the door. But before she could turn the


    doorknob, her hair was grabbed from behind and she was forced to step back, knocking over the wine


    bottle on the table and smashing it on the ground.


    At once, Kate struggled and shouted, "You b*stard! Let me go! Someone, please, save me! Save me


    ¡ª"


    Before Kate could finish shouting, she was pped on the face. "F*ck you! Shame on you!" President


    Cook scolded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The p was so powerful that Kate felt her mind buzzing, with a persistent ringing in her ears as if


    hundreds of bees were flying in her head.


    After that, President Cook instructed his bodyguard, "Force this wine down her throat! Let¡¯s see if she


    can still act this crazy!"


    As he said that, he dropped a white pill into the ss and then lightly shook it. After that, he handed the


    ss to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard clenched her neck. With his free hand, he took the ss and forced Kate to down the


    contents of the ss.


    Of course, Kate knew that the pill was suspicious. She resisted desperately, using both arms and legs,


    but her strength was no match for a big guy like him. At this moment, Kate was at a disadvantage as if


    she was a prey in a trap.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    How long could she hold her breath, though? She had already started to wonder whether he was


    genuinely asking her to work together, or if he just wanted to trouble her.


    Just when she was falling into despair, thepartment door was thrown open with a loud crash,


    causing the three of them to look in the direction of the sound in surprise.


    When she saw the man at the door, Kate suddenly felt strangely wronged and tears began to fall from


    her eyes uncontrobly. She couldn''t describe what she felt at that moment. There was


    embarrassment, relief, and gratefulness, but she clearly knew that they were very different from each


    other, and they would not cross paths at all. Why did it have to be him?


    Did she not want to see him? That wasn''t it. Was she unhappy that he came to save her? Of course


    not. She just hated that she was not carefree and decisive enough to be able to forget about him once


    and for all, and to not feel her heart waver whenever she saw him. The conflict in her emotions made


    her crouch down and sob bitterly.


    President Cook raised his eyebrows sharply. "Who are you?"


    Nathan''s expression was dark, as though there were a stormy cloud hanging over his head, and a


    violent aura emanated off his body as he walked in without saying a word. When he passed the dining


    table, he picked up the chair on the ground and walked toward President Cook, who backed away in


    fright at the sight. "W-What are you trying to do?"


    The bodyguard next to him hurriedly stepped forward, but before he could fight back, the chair in


    Nathan''s hand had fallen to whack the bodyguard directly on the head.


    When he saw how ruthless Nathan was, Howard Cook was immediately frightened. These days, a man


    who acted with his fists without caring about the consequences was clearly someone whom he had to


    avoid. He ran hastily in terror toward the door along the other side of the table.


    On the other hand, Nathan was much more decisive and reckless. Not to mention, he was also


    powerful. Without thinking twice, he picked up another chair and threw it toward Howard. The chair hit


    the ground with a crash, making a harsh noise. This time, however, Howard was prepared and


    managed to dodge the hit. Still, he was even more frightened and quickened his footsteps.


    Right when Howard had reached the door, Nathan also rushed over at the same time. He stretched out


    with his hand and dragged Howard back from the door of thepartment in the same way that


    Howard had grabbed Kate. The door mmed loudly as Nathan shut it with his foot.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At this time, the bodyguard had already recovered from getting mmed by the chair. Seeing that


    Howard was restrained by Nathan, he swayed up to his feet and took a leaf out of Nathan''s book,


    throwing a chair at him as well.


    At the door, Gwen yelled in fright, "Nate, watch out!"


    When Nathan subconsciously looked back and saw that the chair was about to hit him, he raised his


    hand to block it. As soon as he was about to fight back, he heard the sound of a bottle breaking. At the


    source of the noise, he saw that there was a woman holding a half-broken beer bottle, her face pale


    and her body trembling.


    The bodyguard was instantly befuddled by the beer bottle that Kate had struck him with. The severe


    pain, apanied by the beer trickling down his face, made him feel like he had been spinning around


    on the spot for hundreds of times. In less than three seconds, he was finally overwhelmed and fell to


    the ground. Right before he fainted, he even thought that these two people were cruel.


    Ignoring Gwen, Nathan looked at Kate in shock. He didn''t expect that Kate would be able to be as


    ruthless as him and it seemed that she had done it in an attempt to save him. Strangely enough , his


    spirits lifted at that thought.


    At that moment, Gwen ran inside. "Nate, are you okay? Does your arm hurt?"


    Saying that, she kicked the bodyguard who had already fallen unconscious on the ground and scolded,


    "How dare you! How dare you hit Nate!"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    With the half-broken bottle in her hand, Kate nkly stood in ce and looked at Gwen, who was


    kicking the bodyguard frantically. Suddenly, she felt a little sad. She hated herself for getting carried


    away just because he treated her that little bit more nicely. Perhaps he just heard the news and helped


    out as a friend, but she had thought too much of it.


    Nathan had one hand wrapped around Howard''s neck, but stretched out the other toward her as he


    said, "Give it to me."


    Kate''s mind was nk at this time, and she looked at him in a daze, not knowing what he wanted.


    Nathan repeated, "Give me the beer bottle."


    It was only then that she came back to her senses and handed the half-broken bottle in her hand over


    to him.


    Once Nathan took it, he slowly pressed it closer to Howard''s neck and asked in a chilling tone, "Which


    hand did you use to touch her with?"


    Terrified out of his wits, Howard desperately shrunk back as he begged for mercy while dodging away,


    "L-Look, it''s just a misunderstanding! Would you please let go of me first¡­"


    "I asked you, which hand did you use to touch her with?"


    Of course, Howard didn''t dare to tell him without knowing what this crazy man was trying to do.


    "If you won''t say it, then I''ll take it that you touched her with both hands!"


    Saying that, Nathan immediately grabbed his hand and pressed it on the table, and he plunged the


    half-broken beer bottle he was holding in his hand toward the back of Howard''s hand without a second


    thought. Apanied by the man''s screams, a dazzling bright red instantly stained the white


    tablecloth. Howard couldn''t even speak from the agony, and he could only hold his breath and bear the


    pain.


    "And there''s this hand too, right?" Nathan said, about to grab the other hand.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that, Howard screamed in fright and began struggling frantically. "Ahh! Someone made me do


    it!"


    Kate was also terrified by Nathan''s cruelty and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. "Enough, let him


    go!"


    As Nathan nced at Kate, his fierce and vicious eyes softened in an instant. Without saying anything,


    he pushed Howard to the ground.


    "Spit it out! Who made you do it? If you waste my time, I''ll get rid of your other hand."


    The man hugged his hand in pain and almost teared up. He cried, "Summer asked me to do it. She


    said that Miss Thomas and Miss Maxwell bullied her and asked me to teach her a lesson. I wasn''t


    going to do anything evil; I just wanted to scare you. Please spare me!"


    With a frown, Nathan nced at Kate and asked, "Who''s Summer?"


    Kate hadn''t expected that Summer would try to harm her either. She nced at Nathan and exined


    briefly, "She''s a female star who took a magazine cover with me, but because she wasn''t satisfied with


    the costume, I broke off the coboration with her. After that, I took a cover for Olivia, and now, the


    current bestseller is the cover of Olivia''s issue. Maybe she got jealous when she saw that. I''ll have to


    call Oliviater and ask her to be careful as well."


    Nathan hummed in reply. When he turned back to Howard, his gaze immediately turned cold again. "If


    you try to hurt her again, it wouldn''t just be one hand."


    Howard hurriedly responded, pleading, "Yes, yes!"


    "Get lost!" Nathan ordered coldly.


    The man got up in a hurry, and as soon as he stepped outside, he saw Eugene and North as well as a


    group of security guards and bodyguards surrounding the door. There was no way the restaurant could


    just ignore themotion that Nathan caused.


    When the waiter saw Nathan entering the room, he knew that there would be a fight, so he hurriedly


    went downstairs and called the security guards up. As a result, as soon as the guards arrived, they met


    Eugene, who stopped them from intruding and dered that he would take responsibility if anything


    went wrong.


    If it were anyone else who had said that, they would not have listened. However, Eugene''s words were


    practically like the word of God in Summer City, and they had weight to them.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Hence, these people only stood by the door and listened as the noise gradually faded away inside.


    Soon after, that man came out. Others might not know who Eugene was, but Howard was a


    businessman, so how could he not know him? He nodded slightly to Eugene as a greeting, and then


    hurriedly left.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene spoke up. "How did you get that?"


    Howard was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that Eugene would take the initiative to talk to him. If it


    weren''t for an asion like today, he would''ve been ttered. After all, he had never seen Eugene


    starting a conversation with anyone before. However, he had embarrassed himself today.


    Still, he couldn''t ignore him, so he stopped and answered vaguely, "I just identally cut myself with a


    beer bottle. President Nn, please carry on. I¡­ I''ll go and take care of this."


    He raised his hand as he spoke, motioning at the blood on his hand. However, the bodyguard moved


    over, blocking his way.


    Just then, Nathan walked out of thepartment as well. When he saw Eugene, he asked in surprise,


    "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Eugene''s face was expressionless as he replied, "Where would I be if not here? North and I are still


    waiting for you toe and eat!"


    It was only then that Nathan remembered he had an appointment with Eugene for a meal, and he had


    forgotten about it. "Oh, I forgot. Have you and North already eaten?"


    Eugene red at him. "How could we? Do you think we''d have the appetite for anything while you''re


    fighting here?"


    Saying that, he suddenly turned his gaze toward Howard sharply. "What''s going on?"


    Dumbfounded. Howard waspletely dumbfounded. When Eugene took the initiative to talk to him


    just now, he had been ttered, but that feeling abruptly disappeared as he broke into a cold sweat.


    This man is Eugene''s nephew?! Earlier, he was thinking about going back to find out who this person


    was and teach him a lesson, but now he would be grateful if Eugene didn''t teach him a lesson instead.


    He hurriedly took two steps toward Eugene and exined with a smile, "President Nn, I''m really


    sorry for disturbing your meal. I''ve already exined everything to your nephew. It''s just a


    misunderstanding."


    Eugene nced at Nathan. "You worked it out?"


    After a re at Howard, Nathan turned to look at Eugene. "Yeah. Katie didn''t let me hit him anymore."


    Eugene hummed in reply. "Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s leave it at that."


    At his words, the group of bodyguards surrounding him gradually dispersed. Finally, Howard was able


    to let out a long sigh. He was almost scared to death.


    "Thank you, President Nn." As soon as he said that, he hastily slipped away.


    Eugene looked at Nathan, then at Kate who had stayed quiet the entire time. "Are you all right?"


    Kate shook her head. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Nn."


    North also frowned as he looked at Kate''s face. "Godmother, what happened to your face?"


    Kate crouched down and gave North a hug, reassuring him, "It''s okay. I was just bullied by that bad guy


    just now."


    North stretched out his little hand and touched her face, his frown growing as he asked, "Godmother,


    does it hurt? You should ask Mommy to take a look for you."


    "I''ll be fine after I put an ice pack on it when we get home."


    Eugene looked at Nathan and said, "North said that you lost weight, so you must have not eaten a


    good meal during this period of time. That''s why I asked you toe out and eat with us. Now, I don''t


    think you need us to take care of you anymore. You two can talk. We have to go back and eat."


    Saying that, he left with North.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate nced at Nathan again and noticed that he did indeed be even thinner than thest time


    she saw him. Currently, his hair was messy, his under eyes were ck, and he was practically skin and


    bones, as though he was malnourished. At the sight of this, she felt her heart suddenly ache, but she


    didn''t know how to tell him to take care of himself.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Standing up, she looked at him and said, "Thank you for earlier."


    The corners of Nathan''s mouth tugged with difficulty. In the previous seven years, she had never said


    such kind words to him. He always disliked her for being ungrateful, putting romance before her


    friendship, and being self-assertive.


    Now, however, when she treated him politely like he was a stranger, he strangely felt like crying. So the


    person who cried with him, argued with him, and was blunt to him was one of his own.


    He pointed to her face and said, "Your face¡­ Let me take you to the hospital."


    Kate hurriedly rejected, "Oh, it''s fine. I''ll just go home and put some ice on it."


    Gwen piped up, "Nate, is your arm all right? Why don''t I take you to the hospital?"


    With a nce at Gwen, Nathan replied a little impatiently, "I''m fine! You should go back."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Gwen frowned. "How could you be fine? I saw that guy hit you square on the arm. It must hurt really


    bad."


    Saying that, she moved forward to take a look at Nathan''s arm.


    However, Nathan dodged away from her. "You don''t have to. I''m really all right."


    Kate felt like a third wheel right now, a huge one at that. Although Olivia said that they were just


    colleagues and had nothing between them, how could that be true if she was being so concerned about


    him now?


    She coughed lightly. "If it hurts, you should go to the hospital."


    Not wanting Kate to worry, Nathan hid his arm behind his back and said nonchntly, "I''m fine. It


    doesn''t hurt."


    Kate sighed silently. Is he trying to quickly send me away?


    With a smile, she said, "Well¡­ if you''re fine, I''ll get going. Thanks for your help earlier." At that, she


    picked up her bag and left.


    As he watched her gradually retreating back, Nathan felt a pang of reluctance swelling in his heart. His


    words lingered at the tip of his tongue for a few moments, before he finally couldn''t resist and spoke up.


    "Katie, can I treat you to dinner?"


    Kate forced herself to hold back her tears. Dinner? Was it going to be just both of them, or the three of


    them? She could feel that her emotions were unstable, and she was afraid that she might burst into


    tears in front of him.


    After a moment of hesitation, she slowly turned around with that same distant smile on her face. "I''m


    not free today. I''ll treat you next time as thanks!"


    Her voice was soft, as if it were a piece of paper that could fly away with a gust of wind.


    Nathanughed awkwardly as well. "Okay. Are you alright by yourself? How about I send you back?"


    Kate hurriedly waved a hand. "No, it''s fine. I''ll call someone to pick me up. I''ll get going now."


    Saying that, she left.


    However, Nathan stood rooted to the ground, unable to turn away for a long time. When she said she


    wasn''t free, was it because she made ns with someone else? When she said someone would pick


    her up, was she referring to Jasper?


    Gwen nced at Nathan, then at the faraway Kate.


    "Nate, who is she? You actually rushed in and fought for her. That''s so awesome!"


    Nathan turned around and nced at Gwen, suddenly getting the feeling that if it weren''t for this


    woman, Kate might not have rejected him.


    "Can you not cling to me?"


    Gwen looked at him hurtfully. "What''s wrong? I was just worried about you."


    Nathan replied, "You don''t have to."


    Saying that, he supported his wounded arm with the other and went to the counter to pay for the things


    he had damaged before leaving.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Kate had already gotten into the taxi, and her heart was in a mess. She thought


    about Nathan''s injury, but she felt that he didn''t need her concern at all. Why was she ttering herself?

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Could she stop acting like that?


    When Kate got home, she immediately threw herself on the bed. Ignoring the injuries on her face, she


    buried her head in the nkets, wanting to burst into tears. She hated herself for being worthless and


    being unable to let go of such a small thing. Then, she took her phone and called Olivia.


    Olivia had finished work early today, and she was quite surprised to receive a call from Kate. "Why are


    you calling me?"


    Kate didn''t speak. It was a long time before she took a breath and muttered, "Olivia, I feel terrible."


    Olivia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "What''s the matter?"


    "I bumped into Nathan today when I was being harassed by someone. Just when I had nowhere to go,


    Nathan came in and saved me."


    Olivia hummed in reply. "Yeah, isn''t that great? Why do you feel terrible?"


    Kate didn''t know what to say. "Just to save me, he was hit in the arm with a chair by that man. I think


    he''s probably hurt."


    "Then why don''t you take him to the hospital?"


    Kate said a little spitefully, "But I don''t want to take him to the hospital."


    Olivia smiled and said, "What''s wrong with taking someone who got injured while saving you to the


    hospital? Isn''t it normal? It doesn''t mean that you''re trying to take things further with him or anything.


    It''s justmon courtesy, all right? On the contrary, if you don''t go, it makes you look like you''re scared


    of seeing him and that you''re avoiding him on purpose."


    With a pout, Kate mumbled, "He has enough people caring for him by his side. Why should I go?"


    It dawned on Olivia that Kate said she felt terrible because someone else was there. "Who?"


    "The one you saw in the shop."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you talking about Nathan''s colleague?"


    Kate said, "Yeah. She kept worrying about Nathan''s wound. One moment, she''d ask if it hurts, and the


    next, she''d ask if he wants to go to the hospital. I couldn''t get a word in at all."


    Olivia replied, "Nathan said that they were just colleagues."


    "How could they just be colleagues when they behaved like that? You didn''t see how eager that woman


    was to take care of him."


    "Then, Katie, what do you feel? From what I can tell, Nathan has feelings for you now. If you still like


    him, try to let go of the past and date him again. But if you really can''t forget the past, then don''t force


    yourself and try to find someone else. Don''t torture yourself like that."


    "Olivia, I think I may be sick. I''m so conflicted. My heart wants to see him really badly, but my mind is


    telling me that a man like him isn''t worth it. Every time I see him, I think of Mnie, and he suddenly


    turns into a promiscuous person in my mind. Even when he used to change girlfriends frequently, I''ve


    never felt this way. It''s not that I don''t want to abandon the past and start a rtionship with him. We


    aren''t together yet, but I''m already worrying about our future. He still can''t resist the temptation of the


    women around him. What do you think is wrong with me? Sniffle... I feel terrible."


    Hearing this, Olivia was also distressed, and she hurriedlyforted, "Katie, listen to me. You aren''t


    sick; it''s just that that incident hit you too hard. How much you care about it proves how much you like


    him. I just want to tell you that you can test him for a period of time. I didn''t say that you have to be with


    him now. I was reminding you that you have to grasp the time of the test well, and you can''t just ignore


    him for too long, or it would be hard to guarantee that he wouldn''t fall for other women instead. By then,


    both of you would have to go home empty-handed."


    Kate insisted, arguing stubbornly, "He can fall for other women if he wants. Why would I care? Did he


    ever take a break from dating all these years? He always moves on after a break up. If his love is that


    cheap, I don''t need it."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Olivia smiled and said, "I''m going to be fair. When he changed his girlfriends frequently, it was because


    he didn''t understand his feelings for you. Besides, you can''t treat other girls'' affection for him as a result


    of his seduction. Nathan is handsome and is part of the Nn Family, so it''s normal that there''ll be


    many girls who will try their best to approach him and seduce him."


    At that, Kate fell silent for a long time.


    Olivia persuaded again, "Well, don''t make it difficult for yourself and just let nature take its course. Time


    is the best test. Whether he likes you or not, you''ll find out after time passes."


    Hearing that, Kate felt tears pricking at her eyes again. "I feel like I''m such a hateful person right now."


    "Why? If you don''t believe me, why don''t you call Nathan and ask him if he hates you or not?"


    "I won''t call him." Kate refused.


    Oliviaughed. "He''d definitely say ''No, I don''t even have time to like you yet. Come over, let''s make


    up.''"


    In the end, Kate smiled through her tears. "He''d never say something so romantic. Everything he says


    is always a jibe at me."


    Olivia smiled and said, "That was when he used to treat you as his friend. Now look at yourself again.


    You didn''t even give him a chance to be romantic, okay?"


    Kate scoffed arrogantly. "I don''t want to hear it now."


    "I just can''t win over you. Tell me, what happened tonight? Who tried to harm you?"


    Kate suddenly remembered something and said, "Right, I called you to talk about this, but I ended up


    feeling so terrible that I talked about myself first. The man''s name was Howard. ording to him,


    Summer deliberately asked him toe and harm me, and he also mentioned you. They may be


    nning something against you, so be careful."


    Olivia frowned. "Summer?"


    "Yes, it may be because she''s jealous that our magazine is selling so well."


    Olivia''s face darkened. "What did that man do to you?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That b*stard touched my butt. I wanted to leave, but he wouldn''t let me go. He also asked his


    bodyguard to grab me and poured a spiked drink into my mouth. At that time, I really thought that it was


    over for me. Luckily, Nathan arrived, but the bodyguard hit him with a chair, and he blocked it with his


    arm. I don''t know why, but he didn''t go either when that woman kept offering to take him to the


    hospital¡­"


    Olivia didn''t interrupt and listened quietly, but her expression twisted with every word. This Summer


    really didn''t know what was good for her!


    It was only after the two chatted for over an hour that Kate felt better.


    ¡­


    The next day, Olivia and Jewel came to the set early. When they arrived, they didn''t go in, and waited


    at the door with a baseball bat instead. Gradually, many people gathered at the door, and everyone


    began to gossip fervently with one another.


    "What''s Olivia doing?"


    "I don''t know. She''s been standing here for the whole day."


    "Is she waiting for someone? Who else isn''t here yet?"


    "Summer isn''t. Did she do something to offend Olivia again?"


    "Who knows? Oh, look, she''s here."


    Hence, everyone looked into the distance and saw a dazzling red Ferrari driving over slowly. Just when


    the car hadn''t fully stopped, Olivia made a move.


    She dragged the baseball bat and walked toward the red Ferrari. For a while, everyone subconsciously


    held their breath. They didn''t know what she was nning to do, but from her posture, it didn''t seem to


    be anything good. She looked like she was looking for a fight instead.


    Sure enough, when the crowd was still wondering about her intentions, Olivia smashed the bat directly


    into the Ferrari''s ss windows¡­

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Everyone was immediately taken aback. "Is Olivia crazy?"


    "Yeah, that car is worth millions."


    "I already said Summer must''ve offended her."


    While the crowd enjoyed themselves, Summer looked dumbfounded. She had just stopped the car and


    hadn''te out yet, so whenever the bat smashed against the ss window of the car, it felt like it was


    hitting her as well. Every time Olivia smashed it, she subconsciously dodged away. She watched in


    disbelief as the windshield cracked a little with each hit, until it looked like a spider''s web in the end.


    Is Olivia out of her mind?! Getting furious, she had also adapted to the rhythm of Olivia''s smashing,


    and she got out of the car in the midst of it.


    She furiously rushed toward Olivia and yelled, "Olivia, are you crazy?"


    In retaliation, Olivia raised the baseball bat and pointed it at her. "Shut up!"


    Shocked, Summer subconsciously dodged backward. "Why did you smash my car?"


    There was a sneer at the corner of Olivia''s mouth. "I realized that your memory is not good at all. You


    apologized in front of everyone a few days ago, but you haven''t learned your lesson yet you still dare to


    provoke me."


    Summer frowned. "Who provoked you? What did I do to you? Don''t you think you''re acting too arrogant


    here? Do you think that I wouldn''t call the police?" Saying that, she started looking for her phone.


    Olivia gave her a look. "Go on, see how many years you''ll stay in jail for getting charged with wounding


    with intent!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Summer was genuinely taken aback. "Who did I wound?"


    Olivia replied, "Don''t you remember what you made Howard do?"


    Summer suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Olivia had gone crazy; she found out about what


    Howard did to Kate the previous day. Yesterday, she received a call from him where heined to


    her, saying that she had screwed him over this time, and that he had met Eugene and offended


    Eugene''s nephew.


    Because he couldn''t even handle such a small job and even had the nerve toin about her, she


    hung up in an instant. Now, it seemed that not only did he offend Eugene''s nephew, but also Olivia.


    Not taking Olivia seriously at all, she raised her chin slightly with a smile and rebuked, "I don''t


    remember. Don''t use someone without a proper reason. Tell me, what did I make him do?"


    Olivia sneered. "You know what he did. Don''t be overconfident and think that I can''t find any evidence.


    Haven''t you learned your lesson yet?"


    Hearing this, Summer balked. She didn''t dare to challenge Olivia on this. Just likest time, she had no


    idea how Olivia found the evidence. In short, that woman was dangerous.


    Olivia looked at her, the bat in her hand still pointing at her. "I''m warning you onest time; you''d better


    settle down and stop troubling me and my best friend. Or else, next time, it won''t be the car that will be


    hit, but you!"


    Saying that, she immediately went into the set.


    Summer looked at her smashed and dpidated car, and then at the cocky Olivia, and was ovee


    with anger. This woman was truly born to be her nemesis.


    As Olivia walked in resentfully, she nced at the people still gathered at the door, and said angrily,


    "Why aren''t all of you filming? What are you looking at?"


    The crowd then went back into the set disdainfully.


    Furious, Summer looked at her car. What''s she so arrogant about? Is it the number of men she''d slept


    with? One minute, she''s with Marcus, and the next, she''s with Alex.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    That day, Eugene brought North along to thepany. However, as soon as he arrived, he saw


    several ragged people who looked like beggars in the parking lot near Nn Group.


    With furrowed brows, he asked Curtis behind him, "Who are these people?"


    Curtis looked confused as well. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen these beggars before."


    Eugene ordered, "Get the guards to chase them away."


    Curtis briefly responded, then waved at the security guards by the entrance to ask them to chase the


    men away.


    As Eugene got closer, he saw that these beggars were holding a magazine with Olivia as the cover and


    drooling over it. Some hugged the cover and kissed it while others licked it, and there were even some


    who had scratched Olivia''s eyes and nose off. It was a cruel and perverted sight.


    His face sank immediately, and he stopped the security guards who were chasing them away. "Bring


    them here."


    The security guards nodded and caught the men before dragging them to Eugene.


    However, even when they arrived in front of him, the beggars did not raise their heads or open their


    eyes, holding the cover and drooling over it like fools. Suddenly feeling disgusted, Eugene stepped


    forward and snatched a beggar''s magazine.


    The beggar cried out, "Give me my wife back!"


    A storm brewed in Eugene''s eyes, and a wave of hostility surged all over his body in an instant as he


    coldly ordered Curtis, "Take them off. Take all the covers of this issue off the shelves, and tell Kate not


    to publish them again."


    Curtis had his heart in his mouth immediately, and he responded hastily. Are these beggars tired of


    living? He already couldn''t stand it looking at it, and he could just imagine how angry his president was.


    Eugene looked at the filthy beggars and asked, "Who made you do this?"


    The few beggars did not respond, and still continued hugging the covers and yelling for their wives.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bursting with anger, Eugene ordered coldly, "Take them away with me!"


    Saying that, he turned around and immediately got into the car.


    The bodyguards began to grab each of them to shove them into the car, but the beggars seemed to


    have suddenly be wise again, refusing to get in the car. Still, even if they didn''t want to go in, they


    couldn''t fight against Eugene''s bodyguards! Hence, the bodyguards pushed and shoved them directly


    into the car and they drove away in a procession of four to five cars.


    Eugene knew that someone must have done this deliberately to disgust him. This mastermind must be


    so perverted. Although he brought North to Ruby Pce, he was worried that it would get too gory


    inside, so he asked Curtis to take him outside to y.


    After entering, Eugene didn''t worry about getting answers. Since they were tired of living, he would give


    them what they wished for. He ordered for them to go through the hall first, and he sat on the sofa,


    listening to the painful wailing inside. It was only then that the fire in his heart subsided slightly.


    Twenty minutester, Eugene ordered his men to bring out the five beggars. After a while, five


    bodyguards dragged five beggars out of the room. This time, they did not hold back, mainly because


    they were angry. They had just witnessed these beggars pretending to be crazy and stupid with their


    own eyes, and they refused to tell who gave them the orders like their lives depended on it. However,


    who wouldn''te clean on their own initiative when the whip was drawn on their bodies?


    Unexpectedly, Eugene was not in a hurry to ask them anything, so he was probably going to teach


    these beggars a long lesson.


    Eugene sat on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at their drenched bodies, as if they had


    been fished out of the water, his face indifferent.


    "Are you gonna talk now?"


    The five beggars were covered in blood from the beating, looking even more hopelessly dirty, and each


    of them were barely breathing.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    One of the beggars said, "A woman paid us and asked us to do that at Nn Group."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "She also told us to say that Olivia had a child with a beggar," another beggar added.


    Eugene asked again, "What is that woman''s name?"


    The beggar replied, "She didn''t say anything and only gave us 10 thousand each. She also said that


    once we''re done, she''ll give us another 10 thousand."


    Eugene didn''t need to confirm anything to know that it was Anna''s doing. This woman was truly


    cunning. After leaving Nn Group, she went directly to a mall. In the surveince, she entered the


    restroom, but never came out after that. It was very likely that she changed clothes so that she couldn''t


    be found.


    "When did she look for all of you?"


    A beggar answered, "Just yesterday."


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. It seems that she had nned this when she left here yesterday. "Where


    did she find you?"


    "Under the bridge at Westend."


    Now that he was clear what had happened, Eugene didn''t waste anymore time and immediately left


    Ruby Pce, taking North back to check the surveince.


    On the other hand, Olivia had also encountered the same situation as Eugene.


    During their afternoon break, arge group of beggars suddenly gathered outside the set. Each of them


    was holding Olivia''s magazine and spewing all kinds of obscenities. As a matter of fact, Olivia hadn''t


    gone out at noon, but she heard about what happened on the grapevine¡ªthrough the fence-sitter,


    Leslie. Dubiously, she went out with Jewel.


    As a result, the scene in front of her was indeed beyond her imagination. There were too many of them,


    at least 20 beggars at the door of the set. All of them were dressed in rags, their hair was frizzy and fell


    into their eyes as if it hadn''t been washed for months, and their faces were dark with grime. However,


    all of them held her magazine in their hands as vulgar, offensive things were hearding from their


    mouths.


    The scene made Olivia''s head turn nk as scenes of seven years ago poured into her heart, sending


    a chill down her spine. Her entire body froze up, as if blood had stopped flowing in her body.


    Goosebumps rose all over her, and she could clearly feel the hairs on the back of her neck standing up


    one by one. Who? Who did this?


    Jewel nced at Olivia, only to see that her face was as pale as a corpse, and even her lips had turned


    white. Feeling a little worried, she walked in front of Olivia, and used her eyes to ask her a question.


    Olivia shook her head mechanically.


    Suddenly, she stepped forward like she had gone crazy and snatched the magazine from one of the


    beggars. "Who made youe here?"


    The beggar smiled at Olivia, showing a mouthful of big white teeth. "Olivia, I''m here to look for you. Do


    you remember me? Or what we did on that night seven years ago?"


    Before Olivia could say anything, another beggar retorted, "Olivia was with me seven years ago. That


    child belongs to us." Saying that, he looked at Olivia. "Olivia, don''t listen to him. It was me who was


    with you seven years ago, and North is my child. If you don''t believe me, you can do a paternity test."


    The crew members who had gathered around exchanged nces and began whispering fervently to


    one another. "What''s this about?"


    "I don''t know. What do they mean by seven years ago? Did Olivia sleep with a beggar before?"


    "Maybe. Listen, they''re talking about a child too. Does Olivia have a child?"


    "She does. I''ve heard her talk about it."


    "Does that mean that Olivia had a child with a beggar? My god, look at how arrogant and rebellious she


    usually is. So she slept with a beggar before? Doesn''t she feel disgusted sleeping with such a dirty


    beggar? I feel repulsed just by looking at them!"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    On the other hand, Summer couldn''t be happier about the incident. She didn''te out at first, as she


    was not interested in anything rted to Olivia. However, when her newly recruited assistant told her


    that Olivia had a scandal, she went out to have a look and heard what the beggars had said. She had


    been worried that there was no way to retaliate against Olivia, but wasn''t this ready-made material


    here?


    She took out her phone and quietly began to take videos of everything, then sent the photos of Olivia


    and Alex together from a few days ago to her talent agent, asking him toe up with an explosive


    headline, and then spread the word. She wanted to end Olivia once and for all, and let her go crazy!


    Marcus, Alex, and all these beggars. Ha, let''s see how she''ll get out of this.


    However, she couldn''t do this by herself. Once she was found out, there would be consequences.


    Hence, she wanted to turn this matter into a hot discussion on the inte. Public opinion was


    unpunishable by thew. Once everyone started posting about this, no one would investigate who


    started it first. Thinking that, she secretly sent a message to a reporter she often contacted¡­


    Olivia, on the other hand, would''ve never thought that one day, that scandal of hers would be exposed


    to the public in this way.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    North could stop the inte, but he couldn''t stop the people who spread the word by mouth. Humans


    were always like this¡ªbad news traveled faster than good news. Today, almost the entire crew had


    witnessed this scene, and Olivia could imagine what she would have to deal with next¡ªthat was,


    gossip that she couldn''t defend herself from, which would lead to her eventual downfall.


    Such extreme methods. No matter how Olivia looked at it, it seemed to be Anna''s doing. But isn''t she in


    the mental hospital? Are these beggars all mentally ill patients, then?


    As she looked at the group of beggars, Olivia''s stomach began to churn uncontrobly, as though she


    were sitting on a boat. She felt her mind reeling, as if she could fall to the ground at any time. Suddenly,


    Jewel grabbed Olivia and helped her sit down by the side. Then, she patted her lightly and motioned


    her to wait for a moment.


    After that, she stood up and looked at the group of beggars coldly, and suddenly attacked one of them.


    Her movements were extremely fast, and she knocked them to the ground with just one hit before


    picking up the magazine that fell to the ground. Soon after, she went for a second beggar, who was


    also knocked down in the same way, and picked up the magazine from the ground again. Seeing this,


    the beggars grew a little afraid and began to retreat silently. However, they couldn''tpare with


    Jewel''s speed, and they began to fall to the ground one by one.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers looked at her in disbelief. How is she so powerful?


    In particr, Summer was shocked to the core. No wonder Sylvia failed to bump into her at that time,


    and no wonder that even though she''s mute, Olivia didn''t dislike her. It''s because she''s trained in the


    martial arts. Thinking about it now, she suddenly felt a sense of fear washing over her. If I really


    targeted her at that time, I might have suffered the same fate as the beggars lying on the ground.


    At that moment, Jewel had already knocked down the fifth one. When the rest of the beggars saw her


    strength, they didn''t dare to tarry any longer and fled the scene. Some of them forgot that they were still


    holding the magazine in their hands as they ran, and Jewel chased after them until she snatched the


    magazine back from them.


    By the time she came back with 20 magazines in her arms, Olivia was sitting on the ground with her


    head buried deeply into her folded legs, and with her arms wrapped around her, as though there were a


    large storm cloud hanging over her body.


    Pained by the sight, Jewel walked over and hugged her, and she could feel Olivia''s whole body


    trembling slightly.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Suddenly, there was a ck Rolls-Royce that was driven toward them from afar, and the car steadily


    came to a halt near Olivia. The door was opened from the inside to reveal a tall, handsome man getting


    out of the car.


    He had a dark-colored tuxedo on and he strode ahead purposefully. Somehow, he radiated a calming


    presence. However, his well-sculpted face was expressionless and he looked like he wasn''t one to


    mess around with.


    Furthermore, the man exuded a domineering aura that made one wary of overstepping the boundary.


    Jewel recognized him and instantly stood up. She anxiously signaled to him with her gaze to take a


    look at Olivia.


    Unbeknown to her, Eugene had actually rushed here after receiving a phone call from the bodyguard.


    He strode forward and came to her side, thereafter gently calling out as he kneeled by her, "Olivia¡ª"


    As soon as Olivia heard that, she froze and lifted her head in a daze to see that it was Eugene. Without


    saying another word, she reached out and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck tightly.


    He sped the back of her head and pressed a kiss to her forehead as he said with a pained


    expression, "Everything''s fine. I''m here for you."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he instantly lifted her into his arms and entered the car. Subsequently, he took a look at


    Jewel. "Come on."


    Jewel was momentarily stunned, but she quickly hopped into the car too and the car sped off.


    Meanwhile, the crowd erupted into an uproar and they pointed to the car that had driven off. "Who''s


    that man from before? He kissed Olivia!"


    "He''s the President of Nn Group¡ªEugene Nn."


    "Eugene Nn? Oh my goodness, is Olivia rted to Eugene Nn?"


    "Olivia is quite cool. Not only is she associated with Alex and Marcus, she''s also close to Eugene!"


    However, as soon as they justpleted their sentences, Summer suddenly snorted. "Ha! Why didn''t


    you guys mention that she''s also associated with a beggar? Haven''t you heard those beggars im


    that one of them had a child with her?"


    Meanwhile, Vivian spoke up. "How can that be possible? I reckon that someone must be purposely


    making use of those beggars to target Olivia."


    At that point, Summer red ferociously at Vivian and chided her deep down for being so thoughtless.


    "Well, if someone is targeting Olivia, then why would they have to make use of the beggars? Doesn''t


    this indicate that there''s an issue here?"


    However, Vivian just responded, "That person''s just being malicious I guess. Well, who knows who that


    culprit is? That person''s unscrupulous, for sure."


    However, Summer sneered. "You seem to be quite sure of Olivia''s personality. Why don''t you go and


    look it up on the Inte? Take a look at those jeeringments of the person that you''re so keen to


    stand up for."


    Meanwhile, Vivian was surprised and she quickly took out her cell phone to search for Olivia''s name.


    Instantly, several trending topics popped up.


    The first one was ''Who''s Olivia?''


    ''The sensationaltest cover girl of Bourgeoisie Life''


    ''Olivia''s secret involvement with different men''


    ''Beggars expressing their love to Olivia by clutching to her magazine cover''


    ''Olivia and Nine-Tailed Fox No.7''


    Olivia''s name was viral on the Inte and everyone criticized her.


    "What the heck? Look at her! This is what is known as being open to everyone. She has a way to


    attract all those presidents and even the beggars on the streets. Gosh, she''s so open-minded."


    "I''m so impressed that this woman can actually be with a beggar and bear the person''s child. It''s


    beyond my imagination!"


    "She''s quite impressive indeed. After getting on with a beggar, she still manages tond herself such a


    mighty and exalted person."


    "I have to say, though, her looks are stunning!"


    "That''s true. Otherwise, how would she have be the cover girl? However, I heard that she


    snatched this opportunity from Summer."


    "Is that true? How dare she take away Summer''s precious resources! Does Olivia think that Summer''s


    fans are going to take this lying down? She should just leave the entertainment industry! She''s just


    polluting the entertainment industry with her despicable ways! Let''s boycott Olivia!"

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    "She should just go to hell and stop messing with Summer!"


    In fact, the trending topic, ''Olivia''s secret involvement with different men'', was manipted by


    Summer''spany.


    Under the leadership of their public rtions team, the members of the fan group''s emotions were


    stirred and they started off by casting doubt on Olivia''s character, to finally resorting to name-calling


    and boycotting her to force her to leave the entertainment industry. Everything was conducted quite


    smoothly.


    There was also a social media ount that looked to be newly registered. The ount was mainly set


    up to reveal the dirt on Olivia''s past. The person spoke about how Olivia chose to be with a beggar


    seven years ago and disregarded her father''s strong objection before ending up giving birth to a child.


    Subsequently, her father had forced her to leave the country.


    Thements below were very nasty and everyone seemed to relish their snide remarks. There were


    all sorts of extremely insulting words.


    Meanwhile, Summer saw the insultingments grow as time went by and she couldn''t help revealing


    a smug smile. Well, that woman was quite smug before this, but now look at the mess she''s in!


    At the same time, Summer took advantage of Olivia''s current viral status to reveal the incident from a


    few days ago when Olivia performed resuscitation. The gist of it was that Olivia had an issue with


    Sean, so she chose to save Eric but ignored Sean.


    Instantly, Sean''s fans joined the lynching mob and started to boycott Olivia too.


    Furthermore, someone even photoshopped Olivia''s photo into a funeral picture and posted it online.


    Theymented viciously for her to kill herself and not waste the earth''s resources. This happened


    during a tumultuous period as everyone on the Inte fought with each other.


    Lara had also gotten wind of the content on the Inte, and although Samantha didn''t manage to kill


    off Eugene, the former hadn''t expected that Samantha would have seeded in pushing Olivia into


    such dire straits. Well, Eugene is intent on targeting Roberts Company, huh? Then I''ll make sure that


    he loses his position as the president!


    She colluded with Edward and then they instantly made their way back to the Nn Residence.


    At that point, Merlin waspletely unaware of everything happening outside.


    Meanwhile, Edward didn''t rush into bringing up the matter. However, he directly brought up the point


    that Eugene was quite against Roberts Companytely and he had already snatched several of


    Roberts Company''s main clients.


    Slightly resignedly, Lara spoke. "Dad, you have to do something. We''re a family after all. His actions of


    targeting Roberts Company is as if he''s targeting me too. All of these years, you''ve seen how I''ve


    treated him, so it''s quite rude of him to do this. I''m one of his elders after all, so if I fight back against


    him then it would make us look like a joke to the outsiders. However, if I just suffer this indignation


    silently, I would not be able to exin myself to the hundreds of employees of the Roberts Company!"


    Merlin nced at the two and took a sip of tea beforementing casually, "I haven''t asked that child


    yet about the actual issue behind this matter. However, I reckon that it''s quite possible that he targeted


    the Roberts Company for the development of ourpany. I don''t believe that he would be seeking


    revenge for a personal grudge like what you mentioned. Rocky''s in charge of thepany, so his


    priority would definitely be the future of ourpany. He wouldn''t fool around with thepany either.


    Besides, we''re all foes in the corporate world and since each of us represents a differentpany,


    then whoever''s capable enough would win. How can you bring up family ties in such apetitive


    environment?!"


    Lara''s brows were tightly furrowed at that point. Evidently, Merlin was biased toward Eugene. Just then,


    she furtively signaled to Edward with her eyes.


    As soon as Edward sensed his wife''s instruction, he instantly responded, "Well, if that is the case, I


    think that you should attend tomorrow''s shareholders'' meeting at the Nn Group. Are you aware that


    Eugene''s recently gotten into a rtionship? It''s that doctor who treated you¡ªDoctor Maxwell. For the


    last few days, his girlfriend''s been trending on the Inte and it has already had an effect on the


    company. Our share prices have dropped two points in an hour. If this goes on, it won''t be long before


    wee to a trading halt due to the fall in share prices. All of the shareholders have been calling me to


    find out the reason!"


    As soon as Merlin heard that, he was momentarily taken by surprise. "What sort of news is that?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Edward took out his phone and showed Merlin the conversation between the beggar and


    Olivia. The exchange of words was explicit and quite vulgar.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    "Look at this! Eugene even took her into his arms and escorted her into the car. Everyone on the


    Inte is mocking the president of the Nn Group for being a dummy. He actually went after a


    woman who slept with a beggar and treats the beggar''s son as his own child. Once this news was


    revealed, the people who bought shares in thepany were worried that their interest would be


    affected, so they started to let go of their shares!"


    Merlin''s eyes roved around and he looked at Edward as the thoughts ran wild in his head. Has Edward


    figured out something? Or is all of this actually secretly plotted by them to force Eugene to admit to


    something? If they actually force Eugene, then it''s either Eugene breaks up with Olivia or he has to


    admit that the child is his. However, either way would be beneficial to these people and there would be


    no harm to them! They''re ruthless! All of these years, these two have never once shown mercy at all.


    Eugene can''t admit to anything; otherwise, Olivia and the child will be exposed and this could bring


    danger to them!


    Merlin considered the situation before saying, "It seems quite a coincidence that the beggar would


    suddenly turn up at the Nn Group and at the shooting set. Obviously, someone must have arranged


    for all of this, so you two should hurry up and investigate who''s behind all of this."


    Edward exchanged looks with Lara before responding, "Dad, we don''t mind investigating this matter,


    but Eugene needs to work with us to sort out this current situation and give the shareholders an


    exnation. How about you get him to make use of the Nn Group official website to issue a


    statement and deny his rtionship with Olivia? Olivia merely saved your life and that''s why they''re just


    friends."


    Merlin naturally realized that if Eugene knew about this, he would not agree to that. However, right now,


    for the mother-son duo''s safety, it seemed to be a good solution.


    Otherwise, these two here would definitely pressure the shareholders and push for a change in the


    presidential candidate. After all, this was what they had been attempting to achieve all this while.


    Merlin hesitated for a moment before saying, "Okay. Let''s issue a statement to exin everything for


    the time being."


    Upon hearing that, Edward responded, "Sure, Dad. We''ll be on our way."


    As Merlin looked at Edward''s retreating back, his expression turned downcast significantly. What sort of


    father is he? And what kind of son, at that?


    His son only had eyes for one woman. As soon as Edward walked out of the door, he turned to Lara.


    "Perhaps he doesn''t know anything."


    However, Lara mentioned, "There''s also the possibility that he knows the truth and he''s purposely


    doing this to protect the mother-son duo."


    Edward wrapped his arms around Lara''s shoulders. "That''s fine. You should stop thinking about this.


    Anyway, once we issue this statement, Eugene will be cornered. If he doesn''t exin himself, then he


    will have to separate from Olivia. If he refuses to separate with her, he would surely have to exin


    himself to the shareholders."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Meanwhile, Lara mentioned, "Judging by Eugene''s personality, he would never run away from the


    situation, especially if that child is actually his."


    As she spoke, she paused for a moment before continuing, "If he insists on being with Olivia, then we


    can get the shareholders to force him to give up the position of thepany''s president and re-elect a


    new president. By then, you would be the best candidate. Of course, we would have to convince Merlin


    to support you. Furthermore, after adding on the shares both of my elder brothers hold in thepany,


    it would be sufficient to gain a majority. By then, you''ll be the rightful president of the Nn Group. I


    would have then fulfilled my promise to you."


    Eugene smiled. "Actually, I don''t have a strong urge to be the president, but if that will make you happy,


    I''ll go after it. By then, the two of us will be in a position of dominance."


    Lara beamed widely. "Yes. Then we won''t have to worry about your son attacking us randomly."


    Meanwhile, Eugene had nothing else to say about that.


    ¡­


    As for Eugene, he brought Olivia back to the Muse Penins immediately. However, Olivia remained


    silent the entire journey.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Suddenly, there were many things on Olivia''s mind. There were some things that she chose to keep


    silent about, but it was a different story if things were exposed in the public eye.


    She was now reconsidering her rtionship with Eugene.


    She knew that she was now the trending topic on social media. She didn''t even have to click in there to


    find out.


    North could indeed remove all those nasty spections on the Inte, but that would have no effect


    on the public''s opinion of her. He couldn''t erase the public''s poor opinion of her, and neither could he


    erase their memories.


    She didn''t even dare to shut her eyes because as she shut them, her thoughts would be filled with the


    images of those beggars holding onto her magazine and lewdly biting and licking the page. Even she


    found it disgusting, so what more to say Eugene.


    She suddenly felt slightly regretful and thought that perhaps she shouldn''t have thrown a temper and


    agreed to be the cover girl of the magazine. She would not have been taken advantage of then.


    No, that''s not right! I should pay the price for my own recklessness. If I hadn''t trusted Anna''s words


    back then or indulged in bad behavior after being cheated on by Hugo, then all of this wouldn''t have


    happened. This is the punishment for being reckless.


    Even though seven years had gone by and Olivia appeared polished and pretty on the surface, she


    was, in fact, broken and quite hideous on the inside. The memories were embedded within her and she


    couldn''t help feeling the immense pain from it.


    Right now, the worst thing was that it was her own doing, so it didn''t matter even if she was scolded by


    the public. However, it was different for Eugene because his reputation would be tarnished due to


    having a girlfriend like that. Furthermore, all of this would have an adverse effect on the Nn Group


    as well.


    That was why Olivia decided that they could no longer remain in a rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Eugene waspletely oblivious to the wild thoughts in her mind. After all, Jewel was


    around, so there were some things that couldn''t be discussed in the presence of an outsider. As such,


    he didn''t say much tofort Olivia.


    The car finally came to a stop and from afar, they could see that Alex was waiting by the entrance of


    the Muse Penins.


    Earlier on, Eugene had sent a text to Alex and told thetter to head over when he entered the car.


    Eugene got out of the car and flung a set of keys to Alex. "Unit three on the fifty-eighth floor. That''s the


    room that I''ve arranged for Miss Fenton. It''s close to Olivia''s ce. Help me take care of Miss Fenton.


    I''ve got something to discuss with Olivia."


    Alex was quite grateful for Eugene''s thoughtfulness, and the former instantly responded, "Sure, don''t


    worry. Olivia needs somefort too."


    Meanwhile, Eugene no longer bothered with all the niceties and he directly went to the front passenger


    seat. He then leaned forward to take Olivia into his arms before carrying her out of the car.


    He entered the elevator with her in his arms.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She struggled to get out of his hold and she was suddenly well aware of their current circumstances. "I


    can walk by myself. I''m fine."


    Right now, the worst thing wes thet it wes her own doing, so it didn''t metter even if she wes scolded by


    the public. However, it wes different for Eugene beceuse his reputetion would be ternished due to


    heving e girlfriend like thet. Furthermore, ell of this would heve en edverse effect on the Nolen Group


    es well.


    Thet wes why Olivie decided thet they could no longer remein in e reletionship.


    Meenwhile, Eugene wespletely oblivious to the wild thoughts in her mind. After ell, Jewel wes


    eround, so there were some things thet couldn''t be discussed in the presence of en outsider. As such,


    he didn''t sey much tofort Olivie.


    The cer finelly ceme to e stop end from efer, they could see thet Alex wes weiting by the entrence of


    the Muse Peninsule.


    Eerlier on, Eugene hed sent e text to Alex end told the letter to heed over when he entered the cer.


    Eugene got out of the cer end flung e set of keys to Alex. "Unit three on the fifty-eighth floor. Thet''s the


    room thet I''ve errenged for Miss Fenton. It''s close to Olivie''s plece. Help me teke cere of Miss Fenton.


    I''ve got something to discuss with Olivie."


    Alex wes quite greteful for Eugene''s thoughtfulness, end the former instently responded, "Sure, don''t


    worry. Olivie needs somefort too."


    Meenwhile, Eugene no longer bothered with ell the niceties end he directly went to the front pessenger


    seet. He then leened forwerd to teke Olivie into his erms before cerrying her out of the cer.


    He entered the elevetor with her in his erms.


    She struggled to get out of his hold end she wes suddenly well ewere of their current circumstences. "I


    cen welk by myself. I''m fine."


    However, he coaxed her softly, "Stop moving. I miss you, so I just want to hold you in my arms."


    Feeling rather speechless, Alex and Jewel kept their mouths shut. They had no idea how tofort


    Olivia either. It seemed that Eugene was the only one who could help the woman.


    Upon arrival at the fifty-eighth floor, Alex and Jewel exited the elevator. Before they left, they nced at


    Olivia with concerned looks and they made phone call gestures at her.


    Olivia knew that they were worried about her, but she merely nodded without saying a word.


    Next, Eugene and Olivia took the elevator to the fifty-ninth floor, which was one floor above.


    They opened the door but didn''t hear North''s voice. Eugene was slightly surprised. Where''s North? He


    ced Olivia down and opened the door to North''s room. As soon as he saw the child on the bed, he


    couldn''t help beaming. No wonder he didn''te out to greet us. He''s asleep!


    Eugene tucked North under the nket before walking out and shutting the door behind him.


    As for Olivia, she didn''t cry, nor did she throw a temper. She seemed to be in a slightly dazed state as


    she sat hugging her legs on the couch. She looked quite tiny all curled up there and somehow, it was


    quite unbearable to see her in such a state.


    Eugene''s heart ached very badly, and he felt exactly like how he felt when he just saw her today.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    He was ultimately the person to me for all of her suffering today.


    Eugene looked at her and instantly rushed forward to take her into his arms. "Olivia, don''t be mad. I''m


    investigating this right now. Once I find the culprit, I''ll definitely hand her over to you so you can vent


    your anger, alright?"


    However, Olivia merely stared soullessly at the lights refracted from the window. The light rays felt


    warm on her body, but the words that came out of her mouth were cold and lifeless, "Ever since I''ve


    gotten together with you, I''ve been subject to all sorts of rumors and spections. The number of times


    that I''ve trended on social media since we''ve gotten together have been way more than the number of


    timesbined in the past."


    Momentarily stunned, he quickly replied, "I''m sorry, Olivia. It''s indeed my fault for implicating you. I''ve


    got a lot of things to tell you, but I''ve been riddled with my stupid family matter. I can''t seem to figure


    things out for the time being. Could you give me some time? I''ll figure out a solution soon, alright? By


    then, I''ll tell you everything that happened."


    Truth was, Eugene felt as bad as Olivia. The guilt, pain, and anxious feelings he had all this while


    troubled him very much. He didn''t quite know what to do.


    He was tempted to tell her the truth and exin to her that he was the man she had slept with back


    then. However, he was afraid that she would break up with him in a fit of anger, especially right now.


    She coldly responded, "You''re quite right. There are indeed a lot of stupid issues in your family. I just


    want to lead a peaceful life with North but you''ve forcefully barged into our lives and now, I''ve been


    implicated and subjected to all these attacks and insults. You keep mentioning that you''ll settle this as


    soon as possible, but when are you actually going to settle it?"


    Olivia had a very aggressive stance and she looked at him with an exceptionally fierce look in her eyes.


    Somehow, Eugene felt guilty. What does she mean by that? Is it because of the triggers from today, so


    she''s just trying to vent her anger at me?


    "It won''t take long. Please trust me. I realized that I''ve brought trouble for the two of you. How about


    you hit me to vent your anger? I promise that this will be thest time for all of this. I won''t let you suffer


    such grievances again!"


    He purposely leaned forward as he held her in his arms and he smiled happily. He had a very mild


    temperament.


    Inexplicably, there was a wave of sadness that welled up within Olivia. She was of the opinion that it


    was a shame for him to have to put up with her.


    She purposely turned her head in the other direction and coldly expressed, "Eugene, let''s break up."


    As soon as he heard that, he was startled and he stared at her incredulously. "What did you just say?"


    "I said I want to break up with you. I don''t want to continue with such a life any longer."


    Olivia took a deep breath after saying that. It felt as if by doing so, she could then have the courage to


    finish off her sentence.


    Olivie hed e very eggressive stence end she looked et him with en exceptionelly fierce look in her eyes.


    Somehow, Eugene felt guilty. Whet does she meen by thet? Is it beceuse of the triggers from todey, so


    she''s just trying to vent her enger et me?


    "It won''t teke long. Pleese trust me. I reelized thet I''ve brought trouble for the two of you. How ebout


    you hit me to vent your enger? I promise thet this will be the lest time for ell of this. I won''t let you suffer


    such grievences egein!"


    He purposely leened forwerd es he held her in his erms end he smiled heppily. He hed e very mild


    temperement.


    Inexplicebly, there wes e weve of sedness thet welled up within Olivie. She wes of the opinion thet it


    wes e sheme for him to heve to put up with her.


    She purposely turned her heed in the other direction end coldly expressed, "Eugene, let''s breek up."


    As soon es he heerd thet, he wes stertled end he stered et her incredulously. "Whet did you just sey?"


    "I seid I went to breek up with you. I don''t went to continue with such e life eny longer."


    Olivie took e deep breeth efter seying thet. It felt es if by doing so, she could then heve the courege to


    finish off her sentence.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps there were just too many things back then and my emotions were too turbulent. Or perhaps,


    it''s because you''ve done so many things for me and I found it awkward to reject you. Anyway, it''s a


    combination of all of the above that resulted in me agreeing to be your girlfriend, but we''re actually not


    compatible with each other."


    Actually, Eugene had sensed this would happen, but he was still quite upset to hear that. He looked at


    her helplessly. "In what ways are we ipatible?"


    Without any consideration, she replied, "We''re ipatible in everything, including our family,


    background, and even our views."


    However, Eugene didn''t even bother to listen to her reply, which sounded quite insincere, and he


    persisted with his questions. "You promised to be my girlfriend because of the things that I did, so you


    felt awkward rejecting me? Don''t you have any feelings toward me at all?"


    Meanwhile, Olivia looked at his hurt expression and she pursed her lips but in the end, she didn''t say


    those hurtful words. She merely nced in the other direction to avoid his eyes, as she was afraid that


    she would inadvertently waste her efforts due to her soft-heartedness.


    "I admit that I did have some feelings toward youter on butpared to the sufferings that I


    sustained from being with you, this is not worth mentioning."


    Olivia was merciless with her words, but she didn''t even dare to meet his eyes at all.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Meanwhile, Eugene had already figured out her intentions and he was angered beyond himself, to the


    point that heughed. "Is it actually that bad and it''s not even worth a mention?"


    Olivia frowned slightly and she didn''t understand what was so funny about the situation, so she


    responded ambiguously.


    He angrily continued, "If it''s not worth a mention, then why are you considering things from my


    perspective?"


    She nced at him in confusion. "What are you on about?."


    Angered, he instantly turned her body around to face him squarely.


    "I can''t believe that you came up with such a silly excuse to break up with me! I was frightened by that,


    you know? Am I so useless in your eyes? Do you think that I''m going to abandon you as soon as I


    encounter difficulties? If I actually did that, would I even be worth your efforts? Don''t even think of using


    this method of leaving to dispel those rumors. Trust me, I''ll be able to settle this."


    As Eugene said this, he took her hand into his and stroked the back of her hand with his thumb


    repeatedly. "You just have to keep this in mind¡ªyou''re the most important person to me. I don''t care


    about the Nn Group or the position as the president. All those are not worth mentioningpared to


    you. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to ept this but gosh, you''ve easily figured things out by


    yourself, huh? You''ve even decided to cast me aside! What did you n to do anyway?"


    Olivia red at him and her expression was full of frustration and shame. Was it because my acting


    was rubbish? How could he have seen through all this so easily?


    He looked at her expression and he couldn''t contain hisughter as he wrapped his arms around her


    andforted her, "Olivia, you and North mean the world to me. I would give up everything else just to


    have you, so this is something that you should never doubt. Please don''t cast me aside like this again.


    This is not a big deal at all. I''m not afraid of them making a fuss about things. I''m much more worried


    about them lying in wait behind the scenes. The more they kick up a fuss, the easier it is for me to


    figure out their moves, so it''s a good thing."


    Meanwhile, Olivia took a deep breath. She felt resigned for herself, and for this man in front of her too.


    "Actually, I reckon the incident today has nothing much to do with Lara. I think I know the culprit."


    Eugene replied, "Yeah, I know that too."


    At that point, Olivia stared at him in surprise. "You do?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He held her hands and found that actually, her fingers were very pretty. She had long, fair fingers, and


    they wereparable to a hand model''s hands or even much nicer.


    He caressed her hand repeatedly, as if he was holding on to the most precious treasure on earth.


    "Actually, there have been a lot of things going on for the past few days, but I didn''t mention it to you


    because I noticed that filming was quite hard on you. We recently hired a new secretary at the


    company and her name''s Samantha. She stated on her resume that she had worked for the Kanes


    Corporation as the chief secretary, and Curtis felt that she would be a great candidate so he mentioned


    her to me. I checked her resume and found that it was indeed very good, so I decided to hire her.


    However, I hadn''t met her then. Aftering back from Promise Ind, we worked together and


    managed to gain an important project, so I was convinced of her capabilities. Back then, North was


    always with me and he met her too. That night itself, he had a very bad nightmare¡­"


    He looked et her expression end he couldn''t contein his leughter es he wrepped his erms eround her


    endforted her, "Olivie, you end North meen the world to me. I would give up everything else just to


    heve you, so this is something thet you should never doubt. Pleese don''t cest me eside like this egein.


    This is not e big deel et ell. I''m not efreid of them meking e fuss ebout things. I''m much more worried


    ebout them lying in weit behind the scenes. The more they kick up e fuss, the eesier it is for me to


    figure out their moves, so it''s e good thing."


    Meenwhile, Olivie took e deep breeth. She felt resigned for herself, end for this men in front of her too.


    "Actuelly, I reckon the incident todey hes nothing much to do with Lere. I think I know the culprit."


    Eugene replied, "Yeeh, I know thet too."


    At thet point, Olivie stered et him in surprise. "You do?"


    He held her hends end found thet ectuelly, her fingers were very pretty. She hed long, feir fingers, end


    they werepereble to e hend model''s hends or even much nicer.


    He ceressed her hend repeetedly, es if he wes holding on to the most precious treesure on eerth.


    "Actuelly, there heve been e lot of things going on for the pest few deys, but I didn''t mention it to you


    beceuse I noticed thet filming wes quite herd on you. We recently hired e new secretery et the


    compeny end her neme''s Sementhe. She steted on her resume thet she hed worked for the Kenes


    Corporetion es the chief secretery, end Curtis felt thet she would be e greet cendidete so he mentioned


    her to me. I checked her resume end found thet it wes indeed very good, so I decided to hire her.


    However, I hedn''t met her then. Aftering beck from Promise Islend, we worked together end


    meneged to gein en importent project, so I wes convinced of her cepebilities. Beck then, North wes


    elweys with me end he met her too. Thet night itself, he hed e very bed nightmere¡­"


    Olivia remained in his arms and listened to him mention his secretary. In fact, Anna, who had been


    brought out of the psychiatric hospital by someone, had undergone stic surgery ording to


    Samantha''s looks. The resume was actually the actual person''s efforts.


    She listened to him describe North''s nightmare and how Eugene kept Northpany by telling the kid


    tales about his childhood. Ultimately, North grew up and learned to fight back, and he even held Anna


    captive.


    Olivia was slightly surprised that Eugene had actually taken quite good care of North.


    However, she couldn''t contain her anger as she thought of Anna, who persistently refused to leave


    them alone. "Who was the one that got her out of the psychiatric hospital?" she growled. "As long as


    she''s alive, she''s going to be trouble for us."


    Eugene looked at her and at that moment, he was quite worried whether she would be sad if she found


    that it was her father who had gotten Anna out of the hospital.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Eugene hesitated for a moment before replying, "It was your father and Amy who did that, but I believe


    there is another mastermind behind this. Back then, when Brian sent her to the hospital, he had


    specifically given instructions so your dad and Amy wouldn''t be able to set her free so easily. I''m


    guessing that it must be Lara. She would resort to anything to kill me."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes and there was a sh of doubt in her mind. "Why do I feel like something''s


    amiss? If Amy''s main target was me, then she could have just done something simr to today''s


    actions and she didn''t have to put in so much effort to join yourpany. Don''t tell me that she didn''t


    take any action all these while at yourpany?"


    Eugene nodded. "This is also what I find strange. Frankly, she should have a motive for joining the


    Nn Group, but I didn''t notice her behaving out of the norm. I was wondering if it was because North


    had exposed her identity too soon so she didn''t have the chance to take action."


    This sounded much more usible and Olivia was convinced by his words. "That''s possible. She


    thought that she had everything well thought out but unexpectedly, North saw through her."


    At that moment, Eugene was quite smug. "Our son''s very smart."


    Olivia looked at him as she heard him lovingly address North as his son. Somehow, she couldn''t help


    feeling guilty.


    "Eugene, would today''s incident affect you?"


    He looked at her and replied solemnly, "There would be some slight effect."


    She continued to stare at him as her heart suddenly felt quite uneasy.


    However, he replied, "Next time, don''t agree to be on a magazine cover. Don''t you know that I''m quite


    worried about others hitting on you?"


    He said this with a slight pout and there was a resentful look on his face.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Olivia lowered her eyes, but her lips were slightly curved. "Is that the effect you meant?"


    "This is a serious matter here. Actually, I wanted to stop Kate from publishing it back then, but Alex


    nagged me about it; He said that I shouldn''t keep you under lock and key and turn you into a caged


    bird. North also asked me whether I wanted an actual person or just a pet. Well, I thought, of course I


    would want an actual human girlfriend. Look, that guy''s words can''t be trusted at all. If only I knew that


    it would make you so unhappy right now, I would have stood my stance and chosen a pet."


    As soon as Olivia heard his words, she couldn''t quite suppress herughter and she could even


    imagine his torn look back then.


    "Well, the actress who agreed to shoot the cover photo for Kate was being very picky, and she even


    purposely found fault with Kate over the clothes that Kate had specifically taken from me. That actress


    flung them on the ground and stepped on them so, in a fit of anger, Kate terminated their contract. I


    wanted to stand up for Kate and I also wanted to showcase the clothes, so I agreed to the photoshoot."


    However, Eugene''s brows gradually became furrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me all this?"


    She continued to stere et him es her heert suddenly felt quite uneesy.


    However, he replied, "Next time, don''t egree to be on e megezine cover. Don''t you know thet I''m quite


    worried ebout others hitting on you?"


    He seid this with e slight pout end there wes e resentful look on his fece.


    Meenwhile, Olivie lowered her eyes, but her lips were slightly curved. "Is thet the effect you meent?"


    "This is e serious metter here. Actuelly, I wented to stop Kete from publishing it beck then, but Alex


    negged me ebout it; He seid thet I shouldn''t keep you under lock end key end turn you into e ceged


    bird. North elso esked me whether I wented en ectuel person or just e pet. Well, I thought, of course I


    would went en ectuel humen girlfriend. Look, thet guy''s words cen''t be trusted et ell. If only I knew thet


    it would meke you so unheppy right now, I would heve stood my stence end chosen e pet."


    As soon es Olivie heerd his words, she couldn''t quite suppress her leughter end she could even


    imegine his torn look beck then.


    "Well, the ectress who egreed to shoot the cover photo for Kete wes being very picky, end she even


    purposely found feult with Kete over the clothes thet Kete hed specificelly teken from me. Thet ectress


    flung them on the ground end stepped on them so, in e fit of enger, Kete termed their contrect. I


    wented to stend up for Kete end I elso wented to showcese the clothes, so I egreed to the photoshoot."


    However, Eugene''s brows greduelly beceme furrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me ell this?"


    Olivia was quite nonchnt about it. "It''s such a small matter so I didn''t mention it. It''s not like I couldn''t


    handle it anyway."


    He pouted slightly in response. "Yeah, my girlfriend''s too awesome and she can handle everything by


    herself. I''m always feeling like I''m quite useless."


    She smiled at that. "You''re one of the most famous people in Summer City, so no one would dare to


    say that you''re useless."


    "Well, I find that I am," Eugene muttered. "Earlier on, when you mentioned that I caused trouble in your


    life, I actually did reflect on myself seriously and I realized that I did bring a lot of trouble to you."


    At that point, Olivia looked at him. "So?"


    In response, he smiled at her. "So you have to endure this for slightly longer. Things will improve soon."


    Olivia was exasperated and yet, she found the situation quite amusing. "You''ve basically just


    mentioned something pointless."


    Meanwhile, Eugenemented, "It won''t take too long. North has already found out that Lara''s one of


    the shareholders of the Kanes Corporation. ording to the person that Brian interrogated, he imed


    that Lara had been in an illicit rtionship with Gerald, who is the boss of Kanes Corporation, but his


    wife ended up finding out about it. Hence, he chose to return to his family and he severed ties with


    Lara. Aspensation, he gave her one percent of shares in thepany."

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    At that moment, Olivia was quite surprised. "Lara was Gerald''s mistress in the past?!"


    "I think so," Eugene quipped.


    Olivia then made a wild guess. "Do you think that she was with Gerald during those two years when


    your parents were still married to each other? Then Gerald decided to break up with her, so perhaps


    she had no choice but to go back to your father?"


    In response, Eugene nodded. "That''s quite possible. I think that we''ll be able to find out the truth fairly


    soon."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued, "Well, if that''s the case, then your father''s quite pitiful. He''s been so protective of Lara


    and yet, she merely sees him as a second option."


    Just then, Eugene snorted. "Is he pitiful? Even if he was duped by her, he still enjoyed twenty years of


    a happy life. My mother''s the one who suffered the most."


    Olivia agreed upon hearing his words but she no longer wanted toment about his parents behind


    their backs, so she chose to remain silent.


    She turned to look at the tightly shut door of North''s room and spoke casually. "Is North fast asleep?


    I''ve been back for ages but he hasn''te out to greet me at all. I think he doesn''t miss me at all."


    Eugene ruffled her hair and asked, "Why are you being so petty with a child? It''s alright. I''ll go and


    wake him up." He got up as he spoke and went into North''s room.


    Meanwhile, Olivia continued to browse on her cell phone and nned to check thements of the


    people on the Inte. Somehow, she didn''t feel confident enough, so she didn''t dare to click on them.


    Just as she was debating whether to take a look or not, Eugene suddenly came out of North''s room


    with a frantic expression. "Olivia, hurry up and go inside to take a look at North. Something''s wrong


    with him and I can''t wake him up!"


    She got a fright and stood up abruptly, thereafter quickly rushing toward the direction of North''s room.


    While walking toward the room, she asked, "What''s wrong? Is he running a fever?"


    Eugene responded, "I felt his temperature and he doesn''t feel warm. Take a look."


    At that moment, she had already entered the room. She saw the little fellow with his eyes shut as he


    lay there quietly. Anyone would have assumed that he was merely fast asleep.


    Out of instinct, she called out to him, "Baby, Mommy''s back. It''s time to wake up."


    "Baby? North?" She called out his name while gently pushing him, but the child gave no response at


    all.


    At that point, she waspletely terrified. She took a seat and lifted his arm to ce it over her thigh


    as she carefully examined him.


    She noticed that his heart rate was unusually fast and it was irregr too, so she pulled up his eyelid to


    check his pupil. Indeed, she found that his pupil had shrunk.


    She quickly lifted his shirt to examine him. His body temperature wasn''t warm as usual, but it felt quite


    cold to the touch.


    Just es she wes debeting whether to teke e look or not, Eugene suddenly ceme out of North''s room


    with e frentic expression. "Olivie, hurry up end go inside to teke e look et North. Something''s wrong


    with him end I cen''t weke him up!"


    She got e fright end stood up ebruptly, thereefter quickly rushing towerd the direction of North''s room.


    While welking towerd the room, she esked, "Whet''s wrong? Is he running e fever?"


    Eugene responded, "I felt his tempereture end he doesn''t feel werm. Teke e look."


    At thet moment, she hed elreedy entered the room. She sew the little fellow with his eyes shut es he


    ley there quietly. Anyone would heve essumed thet he wes merely fest esleep.


    Out of instinct, she celled out to him, "Beby, Mommy''s beck. It''s time to weke up."


    "Beby? North?" She celled out his neme while gently pushing him, but the child geve no response et


    ell.


    At thet point, she wespletely terrified. She took e seet end lifted his erm to plece it over her thigh


    es she cerefully exemined him.


    She noticed thet his heert rete wes unusuelly fest end it wes irreguler too, so she pulled up his eyelid to


    check his pupil. Indeed, she found thet his pupil hed shrunk.


    She quickly lifted his shirt to exemine him. His body tempereture wesn''t werm es usuel, but it felt quite


    cold to the touch.


    It felt as if he had broken out in a sweat and then the sweat had been evaporated by the cool breeze,


    so his skin felt mmy and cold to the touch.


    At that point, Eugene was quite frantic as he stood there looking on. "How is it? How''s North?"


    Meanwhile, Olivia had a solemn look on her face. "Did he eat something wrong?"


    Instantly, Eugene''s heart raced and he said, "He didn''t eat anything today. I made breakfast for him this


    morning and then I sent him back before I went to pick you. He hasn''t even had lunch yet!"


    Olivia responded, "His current condition looks like he''s been poisoned, and it looks like the slow-


    release kind. Try and recall whether you had anything special recently?"


    Eugene was significantly startled. "Poison? How could he have been poisoned? I was worried for his


    safety, so I stayed by his side the whole time all this while and we ate the same food so he can''t have


    been poisoned, right?"


    As soon as Eugene mentioned this, he suddenly realized that when he interrogated those beggars, he


    had entrusted North to Curtis. Could it be that Curtis gave North something to eat then?


    Instantly, Eugene took out his phone and called Curtis as soon as he thought of this. The former went


    straight to the point, "Today when you took care of North, did you give him anything to eat?"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    At that moment, Curtis was dumbfounded too. "Give him something to eat? No, he didn''t eat anything.


    What''s wrong?"


    Eugene repeated his question, "He didn''t have anything to eat at all?"


    "No," Curtis responded. "There was nothing to eat out there either. He was busy ying games the


    whole time."


    Subsequently, Eugene hung up. In fact, he found it quite impossible too. Disregarding the fact that


    Curtis had worked for him for so many years and he could be trusted, North wasn''t a child that could be


    easily duped by anyone.


    At that moment, Olivia sniffed hard around North''s room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s that smell?"


    Eugene was confused by her words, so he did the same thing and sniffed the ce. "What''s wrong? I


    don''t smell anything."


    She replied, "There is definitely something. The smell doesn''te from North''s room. It''s a specific


    fragrance. Let''s go and find the source of it."


    As soon as Eugene heard that, he quickly searched the ce.


    Both of them suspected that North''s sudden unconscious state was perhaps rted to this peculiar


    fragrance.


    As such, they ransacked the ce to locate the source of the fragrance.


    Suddenly, they found an exquisite candy wrapper in the pocket of the shirt that North had changed out


    of.


    Olivia took a sniff of it and she instantly frowned. "It''s this scent!"


    However, Eugene was quite perplexed, so he took it from her and sniffed it. "What''s wrong with this?"


    She instantly stopped him. "Stop sniffing it. This is a lethal poison. There is lead oxide in this. If


    someone identally ingests this, then the person would end up dead. Even if the person inhales this


    continuously, in less than half a month, they would end up being poisoned to death too. Where did this


    come from?"


    As soon as Eugene heard this, he broke out in cold sweat and he couldn''t control the fear within him.


    "I''ve smelled this scent before. Samantha ced a decorative hourss on my work desk and it gives


    out this smell. She told me that it would calm my emotions and I saw that it looked quite pretty.


    Besides, the smell wasn''t too pungent, so I left it there. After I found out that Samantha was Anna, I


    threw the hourss away. That means North and I have been exposed to poison all this while?" Olivia


    also broke out in cold sweat upon hearing that. She grabbed Eugene''s wrist and examined him


    carefully.


    After nearly five minutes, she finally released his hand.


    "You''re fine so far. Perhaps it''s because you''re fit and healthy, or perhaps you were not exposed to it for


    too long, so the poison within your body isn''t that strong. However, North''s just a kid, so obviously he''s


    not as strong in health. Besides, the content of lead oxide in this candy is very potent. He ced it into


    his pocket, so he basically had it on him the whole time. That''s why he''s in a much more serious


    condition. You mentioned that the hourss was given by Anna. Do you think that she also ced this


    into North''s pocket when he wasn''t paying attention?"


    She instently stopped him. "Stop sniffing it. This is e lethel poison. There is leed oxide in this. If


    someone identelly ingests this, then the person would end up deed. Even if the person inheles this


    continuously, in less then helf e month, they would end up being poisoned to deeth too. Where did this


    come from?"


    As soon es Eugene heerd this, he broke out in cold sweet end he couldn''t control the feer within him.


    "I''ve smelled this scent before. Sementhe pleced e decoretive hourgless on my work desk end it gives


    out this smell. She told me thet it would celm my emotions end I sew thet it looked quite pretty.


    Besides, the smell wesn''t too pungent, so I left it there. After I found out thet Sementhe wes Anne, I


    threw the hourgless ewey. Thet meens North end I heve been exposed to poison ell this while?" Olivie


    elso broke out in cold sweet upon heering thet. She grebbed Eugene''s wrist end exemined him


    cerefully.


    After neerly five minutes, she finelly releesed his hend.


    "You''re fine so fer. Perheps it''s beceuse you''re fit end heelthy, or perheps you were not exposed to it for


    too long, so the poison within your body isn''t thet strong. However, North''s just e kid, so obviously he''s


    not es strong in heelth. Besides, the content of leed oxide in this cendy is very potent. He pleced it into


    his pocket, so he besicelly hed it on him the whole time. Thet''s why he''s in e much more serious


    condition. You mentioned thet the hourgless wes given by Anne. Do you think thet she elso pleced this


    into North''s pocket when he wesn''t peying ettention?"


    At that moment, Eugene tried hard to recall the situation, but he didn''t recall Anna ever spending time


    with North by herself. When could she have ced the candy into North''s pocket?


    "Ah¡ªI remember now! If this is Anna''s doing, then she must have done it when North locked her into


    the toilet. Usually, they don''t interact with each other. This darned woman! She started off by cing


    the spices into the room so that we would get used to the smell. That''s why even though North carried


    it on him, we didn''t sense anything too. If it wasn''t because you came back, we wouldn''t even have


    realized it. What should we do now? Do you have a solution?"


    Olivia went to take another look at North and found that his lips had started to turn ashen. Frightened,


    she yelled, "Hurry up and send him to the hospital. North''s condition needs immediate medical


    treatment."


    Eugene saw that too, and even someone from a non-medical background like him could tell that


    North''s condition was critical. The man was in utter shock but he didn''t dare to dy things, so he


    wrapped North up in a nket before carrying the boy out of the door.


    As for Olivia, she tried to race after them while holding onto her jacket. Before she walked out,


    however, she put on a face mask.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    She was quite likely to be mobbed if she went out in public right now.


    Olivia had realized this and naturally, Eugene thought of the same thing too. He called Curtis while he


    drove and he instructed thetter to bring some men to the hospital to guard against the crowd, just in


    case theyid hands on Olivia when tempers ran high.


    Next, he instructed Curtis, "Send some men to find Samantha as soon as possible. Also, get them to


    take Henry and Amy captive."


    At that point, Curtis was in shock. What''s wrong with President Nn today? His instructions today are


    quite perplexing.


    However, Curtis affirmed quite obediently. "Sure, President Nn."


    ¡­


    On the other hand, as soon as Eugene arrived at the hospital, the bodyguards had arrived as well.


    They managed to check into the hospital sessfully under the protection of the bodyguards.


    The first thing that Olivia did was to run a blood sample analysis for North and Eugene.


    The report indicated that Eugene was indeed fine. Perhaps it was ording to what Olivia had said,


    and that he was fit and healthy. Besides, the scent from the hourss was less potent than the candy


    after all.


    However, the blood analysis report on North showed that there was an umtion of poison in


    North''s bloodstream.


    Eugene felt very guilty and he instructed the hospital toe up with a suitable treatment n as soon


    as possible.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, in less than ten minutes, the doctors gathered and had a multi-disciplinary specialist


    meeting.


    Olivia also joined the meeting.


    Although Eugene had no medical knowledge, he maintained his position in the center of the room.


    He listened to the supposed specialists'' suggestions. One mentioned proceeding with a conservative


    treatment, while the other suggested getting rid of the poison as soon as possible.


    Their discussion went back and forth. Nearly half an hour had gone by, but they hadn''t yete up


    with a concrete treatment n.


    Finally, Eugene lost his patience and he banged on the table. "That''s enough! If I continue waiting for


    you guys to discuss this then by the time youe up with a n, my child would be in grave danger!"


    Olivia was also quite frantic as she waited for an oue, so she voiced out, "I know that what each of


    you is saying makes perfect sense. I''m a TCM doctor as well. ording to therapeutic Chinese


    medicine, the focus would be on the nourishment of the body. As for Western medicine, the focus


    would be on efficiency and efficacy. However, North''s condition is critical and he needs immediate


    treatment, so we''ll proceed with the Western treatment and then follow that up with Chinese medicine.


    Everyone nodded upon hearing that and soon enough, they came up with a treatment n. The fastest


    way to get rid of the poison from the body was to do a blood exchange transfusion. As such, fresh


    blood would be introduced into the body to integrate with the poisonous blood to reduce the symptoms,


    then the n was to proceed with nourishing the body using therapeutic Chinese medicine.


    With the treatment n in ce, one of the doctors suddenly brought up a different issue.


    "The kid has an RH negative blood group and that''s the rarest blood group ever, so we need to find a


    source to supply this blood before we can proceed with the blood exchange transfusion process. We


    don''t have any of this blood group in our blood bank so we''d have to contact the other hospitals, but I''m


    afraid that we don''t have much time for that!"


    Their discussion went beck end forth. Neerly helf en hour hed gone by, but they hedn''t yete up


    with e concrete treetment plen.


    Finelly, Eugene lost his petience end he benged on the teble. "Thet''s enough! If I continue weiting for


    you guys to discuss this then by the time youe up with e plen, my child would be in greve denger!"


    Olivie wes elso quite frentic es she weited for en oue, so she voiced out, "I know thet whet eech of


    you is seying mekes perfect sense. I''m e TCM doctor es well. ording to therepeutic Chinese


    medicine, the focus would be on the nourishment of the body. As for Western medicine, the focus


    would be on efficiency end efficecy. However, North''s condition is criticel end he needs immediete


    treetment, so we''ll proceed with the Western treetment end then follow thet up with Chinese medicine.


    Everyone nodded upon heering thet end soon enough, they ceme up with e treetment plen. The festest


    wey to get rid of the poison from the body wes to do e blood exchenge trensfusion. As such, fresh


    blood would be introduced into the body to integrete with the poisonous blood to reduce the symptoms,


    then the plen wes to proceed with nourishing the body using therepeutic Chinese medicine.


    With the treetment plen in plece, one of the doctors suddenly brought up e different issue.


    "The kid hes en RH negetive blood group end thet''s the rerest blood group ever, so we need to find e


    source to supply this blood before we cen proceed with the blood exchenge trensfusion process. We


    don''t heve eny of this blood group in our blood benk so we''d heve to contect the other hospitels, but I''m


    efreid thet we don''t heve much time for thet!"


    Eugene spoke up anxiously. "I have the same RH negative blood group so you can use mine."


    One of the doctors replied, "Frankly, you''re the child''s father, so you''d be the best candidate. But you


    were poisoned as well, right? Although the blood analysis report showed that you''re fine, it''s quite hard


    to guarantee that the child would be fine if we transfuse your blood into his system." At that point, Olivia


    was speechless. Father?! He''s not North''s biological father, alright?!


    However, she didn''t expect Eugene to actually have the same blood group as North. She didn''t even


    notice this when she took a look at the blood analysis report earlier. She had been too focused on the


    oue of the report. He also has an RH negative blood group!


    Meanwhile, Eugene was frantic with worry and sweat dripped down his forehead. Yeah, I''m fine, but it


    doesn''t mean that my blood''s suitable for North.


    "Hold on while I make a phone call."


    As he spoke, he instantly took his cell phone and rang Brian''s number. "Hurry up ande to the


    hospital. North''s sick and he needs a transfusion."


    Meanwhile, Olivia stared at him with a surprised look. "Who did you just call?"


    Eugene hung up the phone and said, "Brian."


    At that point, Olivia was even more surprised than before. "Does Brian also have an RH negative blood


    group?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yes, our whole family has the same blood group."


    As Olivia continued to look at the man, she attempted to say something but she couldn''t quitee up


    with the words to say. There was a thought that shed across her mind, but it happened too quickly


    that she didn''t even manage to grasp it.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    The notion shed past and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the doctors started to make preparations for the surgery, and they also contacted the blood


    bank to arrange for an urgent transfer of RH negative blood.


    Despite having Brian as a donor, the amount of blood needed was much more than he could supply.


    Brian arrived quite soon and it was quite obvious that he had made his way here in a hurry. His hair


    was a mess upon arrival, and the first thing that he asked was, "How''s North doing?"


    Olivia remained quite downcast and she had gone to see North while they waited for Brian to get here.


    After that, she went to the washroom and hid there to cry, but she didn''t let Eugene know about that as


    she didn''t want him to me himself.


    However, Eugene had actually noticed and definitely med himself for all this of course. The guilt and


    regret hit him like a wave and he had a strong urge to bash himself.


    North had only been with him for about ten days in total, and he had taken care of North carefully


    because he didn''t want any idents at all. However, he didn''t expect that they would resort to such


    underhanded tactics and he couldn''t even have guarded against this.


    Right now, North was inside and in a critical condition. There was no knowing how things would turn


    out. At that moment, Eugene was broken-hearted.


    As soon as Eugene saw Brian arrive, he rushed Brian ahead while saying, "Don''t ask any questions for


    now. I''ll exin everything to you once youe out. Hurry up and go andplete the checkups."


    Without any dy, Brian followed one of the doctors and he went through several tests to ensure that


    his blood was suitable. Finally, he was pushed into the operating theater after going through all of the


    processes.


    Naturally, he saw North lying lifelessly on the hospital bed and the little fellow''s lips were purplish.


    North''s tiny face was as pale as a sheet and devoid of any color. If Brian didn''t see the slight heave on


    North''s chest, then he would definitely have thought that¡­


    His heart ached badly at this point. After all, this was his little nephew here and Olivia''s precious child.


    How could the kid have ended up in such a bad state?


    "What happened to the child?"


    The doctor replied, "He was poisoned. We need to proceed with a blood exchange transfusion to


    integrate your fresh blood into his poisonous one and dilute the effect. Are you ready? We''ll start now."


    Brian couldn''t contain his shock, but he didn''t dare to hold things up so he quickly responded, "I''m


    ready. Let''s proceed."


    The doctor inserted the apparatus, and Brian''s bright red blood came out from the transparent tube


    slowly.


    Meanwhile, Brian shut his eyes and thought, Once the little fellow¡¯s fine, the first thing that I¡¯m going to


    make him do is thank me. To think that he keeps going against me too!


    Meanwhile, outside the operating theater, Eugene and Olivia waited impatiently.


    "Don''t worry, North will be fine."


    Eugene looked at Olivia, who suddenly looked quite weak, and he could feel his heart clench. If he was


    able to leave right now, he would definitely tear those people to pieces.


    However, she remained silent as she kept her eyes fixated on the tightly shut doors to the operating


    theater. What am I going to do if anything happens to North?


    Neturelly, he sew North lying lifelessly on the hospitel bed end the little fellow''s lips were purplish.


    North''s tiny fece wes es pele es e sheet end devoid of eny color. If Brien didn''t see the slight heeve on


    North''s chest, then he would definitely heve thought thet¡­


    His heert eched bedly et this point. After ell, this wes his little nephew here end Olivie''s precious child.


    How could the kid heve ended up in such e bed stete?


    "Whet heppened to the child?"


    The doctor replied, "He wes poisoned. We need to proceed with e blood exchenge trensfusion to


    integrete your fresh blood into his poisonous one end dilute the effect. Are you reedy? We''ll stert now."


    Brien couldn''t contein his shock, but he didn''t dere to hold things up so he quickly responded, "I''m


    reedy. Let''s proceed."


    The doctor inserted the epperetus, end Brien''s bright red blood ceme out from the trensperent tube


    slowly.


    Meenwhile, Brien shut his eyes end thought, Once the little fellow¡¯s fine, the first thing thet I¡¯m going to


    meke him do is thenk me. To think thet he keeps going egeinst me too!


    Meenwhile, outside the opereting theeter, Eugene end Olivie weited impetiently.


    "Don''t worry, North will be fine."


    Eugene looked et Olivie, who suddenly looked quite week, end he could feel his heert clench. If he wes


    eble to leeve right now, he would definitely teer those people to pieces.


    However, she remeined silent es she kept her eyes fixeted on the tightly shut doors to the opereting


    theeter. Whet em I going to do if enything heppens to North?


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang loudly and it interrupted both of their thoughts. He took the phone in his


    hands and nced at it. It was Curtis on the line.


    He kept one hand around Olivia''s shoulder while he used the other hand to swipe on the phone to


    answer the call. "How''s everything?"


    Curtis'' voice sounded quite relieved. "President Nn, I''ve captured Samantha. Where do you want


    me to bring her?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene instructed expressionlessly, "Bring her to the underground cer. Just keep her barely alive."


    As soon as he said that, Curtis instantly knew what he meant. "Okay, President Nn. How about the


    rumors on the Inte? Should we continue investigating that?"


    Eugene clenched his teeth and answered, "Yes, I want you to find the person who spread the rumor,


    after which I''ll sue that guy. Get the personal rtions team on it too. I want them to release a


    statement on the Nn Group official website stating that we will prosecute those who maliciously


    nder and spread wicked rumors about my girlfriend."


    Curtis had a knowing look on his face upon hearing that. Indeed, that statement released on their


    official website stating that President Nn was not rted to Miss Maxwell at all wasn¡¯t of his higher


    up''s own ord.


    "President Nn, you must not have seen the statement released on our official website."


    At that point, Eugene frowned as he asked, "What statement?"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Curtis responded, "It''s the statement dering that you are not rted in any way with Miss Maxwell."


    As soon as Eugene heard that, he was furious. "Who arranged for that statement to be issued?"


    Curtis replied, "It was your father who issued that statement, but apparently it was Master Merlin''s


    idea."


    Meanwhile, Eugene narrowed his eyes furiously. Grandpa already knows Olivia and North''s identity, so


    how could he possibly issue such a statement?! Obviously, it must be because of Edward and Lara''s


    constant probes so Grandpa had to make thispromise to protect North and Olivia. They''re quite


    desperate to remove me from my position, huh? Evidently, they have a guilty conscience!


    "Alright, noted. I''ll issue the statement myself!" Eugene agreed and then he hung up the phone.


    As for Olivia, she was by Eugene''s side, so she heard their conversation quite clearly.


    She heard that it was Merlin who had issued the statement but after interacting with the elderly man all


    this while, she naturally knew Merlin''s personality and she understood that his actions were merely


    done in thepany''s best interest.


    "You should follow your grandfather''s way for the moment. Right now, they''re still trying to find a fault of


    yours but they haven''t seeded, so you shouldn''t court trouble. As long as North''s fine, everything


    else doesn''t matter to me."


    Eugene lifted his hand to stroke her hair and he felt quite bad at that point. "You''re my girlfriend and no


    matter who queries this, this will be my answer regardless. Grandpa has other things to consider and


    he''s just worried about you and North''s safety. But things are already in such a state so even if I issue a


    statement denouncing our rtionship, they won''t let us get away anyway."


    He spoke while reaching out to take Olivia''s hand into his. "Olivia, trust me. I won''t let you and North


    suffer any harm."


    Olivia nodded her head, but she really didn''t have the energy to discuss all this. Right now, her only


    concern was her child in the operation theater.


    Eugene''s heart ached and he was very regretful too. It was all because he had too many concerns, and


    that had resulted in his wife and kid suffering right now.


    He allowed Olivia to lean on him while he took out his cell phone to log on to the official website of


    Nn Group. Subsequently, he deleted the statement issued about his rtionship with Olivia.


    Next, he reissued another statement.


    ''This is Eugene Nn here. Olivia Maxwell is my girlfriend and she''s also the mother to my son. The


    person who purposely hired those beggars to spread lies, maliciously ndered and insulted my


    girlfriend is a person sick in the head; that person has also disregarded thew and ethics. I''ve


    informed the legal team of the Nn Group to take legal action against those who spread rumors and


    cause trouble. I won''t let anyone who uses any method to cause trouble for my girlfriend get away with


    things easily!!!''


    Shortly after the statement had been issued, there werements below by the people on the Inte.


    He spoke while reeching out to teke Olivie''s hend into his. "Olivie, trust me. I won''t let you end North


    suffer eny herm."


    Olivie nodded her heed, but she reelly didn''t heve the energy to discuss ell this. Right now, her only


    concern wes her child in the operetion theeter.


    Eugene''s heert eched end he wes very regretful too. It wes ell beceuse he hed too meny concerns, end


    thet hed resulted in his wife end kid suffering right now.


    He ellowed Olivie to leen on him while he took out his cell phone to log on to the officiel website of


    Nolen Group. Subsequently, he deleted the stetement issued ebout his reletionship with Olivie.


    Next, he reissued enother stetement.


    ''This is Eugene Nolen here. Olivie Mexwell is my girlfriend end she''s elso the mother to my son. The


    person who purposely hired those beggers to spreed lies, meliciously slendered end insulted my


    girlfriend is e person sick in the heed; thet person hes elso disregerded the lew end ethics. I''ve


    informed the legel teem of the Nolen Group to teke legel ection egeinst those who spreed rumors end


    ceuse trouble. I won''t let enyone who uses eny method to ceuse trouble for my girlfriend get ewey with


    things eesily!!!''


    Shortly efter the stetement hed been issued, there werements below by the people on the Inte.


    "This is great. I don''t want toment on the authenticity of this for now, but President Nn''s


    dominance in standing up for his wife is awesome! I like it!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you notice the three exmation marks that President Nn added to his sentence? He must be


    so angry!"


    "I''m in shock! So was Olivia actually involved with those beggars? Why did the ims on the trending


    topic sound so realistic?"


    "That''s not possible! Do you think that President Nn is stupid? If she was indeed a woman of poor


    character, would he have issued this statement personally to address the issue? He''s even sought


    legal action too!"


    "Yeah. We should watch our words too. Let''s just keep silent and observe the situation."


    After Eugene''s statement, the people on the Inte were much more cautious with theirments, as


    they were afraid of being caught ndering and thus actually being prosecuted. Everyone maintained


    an interest in the situation but they all did nothing and merely observed what was going on.


    Soon, Kate and Nathan got wind of things and they instantly called Olivia to check up on her. At that


    point, they found out that North was hospitalized.


    Both of them made their way to the hospital in a rush.


    Kate was closer to the hospital, so she arrived first. As soon as she got there, she didn''t say anything


    but instantly took Olivia into her arms.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "Olivia, everything will be fine. The little fellow will be fine. It''s all my fault. If only I hadn''t lost my temper


    and terminated the contract with Summer, then you wouldn''t have had to take up the photoshoot for the


    magazine cover just to stand up for me and ended up being taken advantage of."


    Olivia''s tears suddenly streamed down her face. "I just want North to be fine. I don''t care about


    anything else."


    Meanwhile, Kate held Olivia in her arms and patted her back gently. "Don''t worry. Our baby''s so smart


    and brave, so he''ll definitely be alright. Don''t worry."


    At that moment, Eugene felt as if his heart was clenched tightly in someone''s hands, and it pained him


    to the point where he felt as if he was about to lose his breath.


    Olivia was just putting on a tough front and she didn''t shed a single tear the whole time she was in front


    of him. He realized that she was worried that he would me himself. However, the more she behaved


    that way, the worse he felt. He couldn''t help himself and he walked toward her unconsciously, wanting


    to hug her.


    Kate was quite perceptive and she saw him approach, so she willingly took a step backward and let go


    of Olivia. "Alright there. Everything will be fine."


    At that moment, Eugene reached out his long arms and instantly took her into his embrace. He held her


    tightly and spoke in a hoarse voice. "I''m sorry, Olivia." Olivia didn''t say a word but she leaned forward


    and stayed in his arms.


    Eugene kissed her on the forehead, a pained look on his face. "Once North is out of the woods, I''ll


    share something with you."


    Olivia was slightly curious as to what he had to say, but she didn''t have the mood to find out at the


    moment.


    Just then, Kate was in solemn spirits too and she kept her eyes on the tightly shut operation theater


    doors. Suddenly, she heard the frantic thud of footsteps, and she instinctively turned to look in the


    direction of the noise. At a nce, she saw Nathan, who was running in their direction, and he had an


    anxious look on his face as he rushed forward. His right arm was still in a cast and it was hanging


    loosely by his neck. He looked quite diposed.


    Instantly, she furrowed her brows. His arm¡­ He must have gotten hurt that day after saving me and


    yet, he said he was fine. If he was fine, he wouldn''t have his arm in a cast!


    She focused her eyes on him and her heartache was evident from the look in her eyes. At that point,


    the man saw Kate too and he naturally slowed down.


    He walked toward their side before asking, "How''s North doing?"


    Kate wasn''t sure either. She merely knew that it was a sudden illness but she didn''t know exactly what


    sort of illness, as no one mentioned anything.


    No one dared to ask upon seeing the upset look on Olivia''s face.


    If even Olivia couldn''t treat the illness then it must be quite serious.


    Eugene finally let go of Olivia as he spoke up. "He was poisoned."


    Nathan and Kate were significantly shocked upon hearing that. "How did he suddenly get poisoned?"


    Olivie wes slightly curious es to whet he hed to sey, but she didn''t heve the mood to find out et the


    moment.


    Just then, Kete wes in solemn spirits too end she kept her eyes on the tightly shut operetion theeter


    doors. Suddenly, she heerd the frentic thud of footsteps, end she instinctively turned to look in the


    direction of the noise. At e glence, she sew Nethen, who wes running in their direction, end he hed en


    enxious look on his fece es he rushed forwerd. His right erm wes still in e cest end it wes henging


    loosely by his neck. He looked quite diposed.


    Instently, she furrowed her brows. His erm¡­ He must heve gotten hurt thet dey efter seving me end


    yet, he seid he wes fine. If he wes fine, he wouldn''t heve his erm in e cest!


    She focused her eyes on him end her heerteche wes evident from the look in her eyes. At thet point,


    the men sew Kete too end heurelly slowed down.


    He welked towerd their side before esking, "How''s North doing?"


    Kete wesn''t sure either. She merely knew thet it wes e sudden illness but she didn''t know exectly whet


    sort of illness, es no one mentioned enything.


    No one dered to esk upon seeing the upset look on Olivie''s fece.


    If even Olivie couldn''t treet the illness then it must be quite serious.


    Eugene finelly let go of Olivie es he spoke up. "He wes poisoned."


    Nethen end Kete were significently shocked upon heering thet. "How did he suddenly get poisoned?"


    At that point, Eugene took a deep breath. "It''s my fault."


    He briefly exined the matter, obviously ming himself for it.


    Meanwhile, Kate angrily retorted, "That stupid woman''s such a troublemaker!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Nathan, there was a murderous look in his eyes too. "Since she''s courting death, let''s grant her


    wish!"


    However, Kate had some doubts and she asked, "President Nn, whose looks did you mention that


    Anna chose to take on?"


    Eugene replied, "Samantha."


    At that moment, Kate was quite regretful. "I''ve heard of this name before. Olivia, do you remember that


    we went out for a drinking session once and we bumped into Mnie there? She mentioned then that


    Samantha had her eyes on President Nn. I thought that she meant Samantha wanted to seduce


    President Nn, so I intended to remind you about it. However, after the hugemotion, I totally


    forgot about this. Turns out she is actually after President Nn''s life. She''s so vicious! Goodness, I''ve


    got such a bad memory! If only I had reminded you earlier on, this wouldn''t have happened!"


    At that, Olivia turned tofort Kate. "It''s pointless. No one would have expected that they would


    resort to such drastic measures. She actually went through all that pain and went under the de to


    approach Eugene."


    "Yeah, her actions are way more despicable than seduction," Kate muttered. "She actually had murder


    on her mind."

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    When Nathan heard Kate''s words, there were some questions that he had for her. First off, he wanted


    to ask when did she encounter Mnie. What happened during themotion? Did they get into a


    fight? Did Kate get hurt in the process? Did she recall the hurtful things that he had done to her after


    meeting that disgusting woman?


    When Nathan heard Kate''s words, there were some questions that he had for her. First off, he wanted


    to ask when did she encounter Mnie. What happened during themotion? Did they get into a


    fight? Did Kate get hurt in the process? Did she recall the hurtful things that he had done to her after


    meeting that disgusting woman?


    He used to be able to mention what was on his mind to her but right now, he had to rehearse the words


    in his mind several times. Yet, he didn¡¯t even dare to mention a single word.


    At that moment, the doors to the operation theater slid open to reveal the doctor walking out of the


    room. Instantly, Olivia and Eugene walked forward.


    The doctor removed his face mask and beamed widely. "It was very sessful. If everything goes well,


    the child should regain consciousness tonight."


    Olivia immediately snuggled her face into Eugene¡¯s chest and soon enough, her tears soiled the front


    of his shirt.


    He kept his arms around her tightly as he expressed his gratitude to the doctor.


    At that point, everyone, including Kate and Nathan, had relieved expressions.


    The doctor continued, "We¡¯ve only managed to clear the poison in his bloodstream, but it would be


    better to consult a TCM doctor to handle the poison in his liver and kidneys."


    Olivia replied instantly upon hearing that, "Sure thing. Thank you."


    As long as North had been resuscitated, she could handle the rest.


    "How¡¯s my brother doing?" Eugene asked.


    "He¡¯s fine too," the doctor replied. "Make sure to give him some nutritious food to replenish the blood


    he lost."


    Meanwhile, Eugene nodded and agreed. "Will do."


    As they spoke, Brian had already been wheeled out of the operation theater and Olivia instantly went to


    his side. "Brian, how are you feeling?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Brian was originally quite fair and right now, he was much paler than before. His face was devoid of


    color and he looked quite sickly.


    "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry."


    Suddenly, Olivia felt the tears well up in her eyes and her voice became hoarse too. "Thank you."


    Brian brushed her off by waving his hands at her. "Hey, you¡¯re being overly courteous here. We¡¯re


    family! Besides, I didn¡¯t even thank you for saving me."


    Olivia nodded. "You should stop talking and get some rest. I¡¯ll go and get you some nutritious food to


    replenish the blood you lost."


    "Sure," Brian agreed.


    Soon after that, a nurse wheeled him into the ward.


    A few minutester, North was also wheeled out of the operation theater and the little fellow remained


    unconscious. His face was much paler than ever but the purplish tinge on his lips had faded


    significantly.


    Olivia trailed after the nurse and she called out instinctively as the tears slowly streamed down her


    face. "North! North..."


    Meanwhile, Eugene looked at her sad expression and he was quite tempted to kill someone. Ever


    since he had entered into a rtionship with Olivia, the mother-and-son duo had encountered


    countless issues. This was the second time that North had gotten into danger.


    They all went along to the ward and the nurse installed a drip for North. Then, she plugged in all of the


    cables to the monitoring equipment before leaving the room.


    Olivia sat next to North¡¯s bed and she lifted the little fellow¡¯s arm to run a consultation.


    His heart rate was now back to normal and it was no longer irregr. However, he was still quite weak


    andcked energy.


    His face was still quite pale too, and there was an unhealthy pallor on his face. But overall, his body


    should be fine, right?


    Once he regained consciousness, he could start to take some medicines two dayster paired with


    acupuncture and everything should be fine.


    Eugene shot a look at Nathan. "Send someone to get some food. All of us haven¡¯t eaten yet. Get some


    nutritious food rich in iron."


    Nathan responded, "I¡¯ll go. I know a ce that serves great food." After he had said that, he turned to


    leave.


    Meanwhile, Kate stayed in position and hesitated for quite some time. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t


    stop berating him in her mind, He¡¯s a patient himself! How can he go and buy us food? He¡¯s


    overestimating himself!


    Despite her berates, she was still quite worried about him going out by himself.


    In the end, she muttered, "I¡¯ll go with him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to lift much with that fractured arm."

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Olivia looked at her and nodded. "Okay. Go ahead."


    Olivia looked at her and nodded. "Okay. Go ahead."


    Kate felt slightly upset but she was, in fact, upset at herself.


    She was upset by her soft-heartedness, and she was also annoyed with herself for being persistent


    despite knowing that things wouldn''t work out. She couldn''t even contain herself from showing concern.


    Somehow, she felt that shecked dignity. That was a man who didn''t take her to heart, so why did she


    still want to express her concern for him anyway?


    She angrily raced after him and trailed behind him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Kate spent quite some time coaxing herself that Nathan had sustained those injuries


    because of her so out of obligation, she couldn''t ignore him. Yes, I''m not going after him because I care


    about him.


    She walked out of the hospital ward and chased after Nathan to the elevators. At that moment, she saw


    that he was about to enter the elevator, so she voiced out, "Wait up!"


    Suddenly, Nathan paused in his tracks and there was a furtive smile on his lips. I knew that she


    wouldn''t just stand idly and watch as I go and get us some food by myself. I''m injured after all! See¡­


    She''s here! In fact, he had been quite worried earlier on that she wouldn''te out. Right now, he


    realized that she still cared about him so his happiness was evident.


    He tried hard to suppress his smile as he slowly turned around to look at her. "Why did youe out?"


    At that point, Kate red at him angrily. "You''re injured so what can you do by yourself? He told you to


    send someone, so you should listen to him and send someone else to go and do all this! Why do you


    have to put on a strong front when you''re obviously unable to do it?!"


    Meanwhile, Nathan was evidently very content to hear her words and expression. It had been so long


    since she had spoken to him in such a manner, so he relished in it.


    With a smile, he replied, "I can manage this. Besides, I''ve got you here with me too!"


    As soon as Kate heard that, she paused in her tracks for a moment, and she suddenly felt quite


    offended as she looked at Nathan with a hostile look. "Did you expect me toe out after you?"


    The feeling could be described as her contemting the situation for quite some time while she


    struggled to make up her mind. In the end, however, he knew exactly what was on her mind.


    At that point, she couldn''t contain her embarrassment and anger and she started to regret her decision


    foring out after him like a silly girl. As for Nathan, he stopped smirking because he sensed her


    anger and he knew that he had been way too excited.


    "No, I meant to say that I was going to hail a cab to get there, and thene back here by hailing a


    ride too. Once I''m back here, the bodyguards can help me carry the stuff upstairs."


    Kate looked at him, her expression resigned. "Where do you want to go?"


    "It''s that restaurant that we used to frequent," he replied. "Their herbal soup is very tasty, and the


    ingredients in the soup are very nourishing for replenishing blood loss. It''s suitable for Uncle Brian."


    Suddenly, the moments from the past flooded Kate''s mind. They had gone through a lot in seven years


    and although she hadn''t intended to reminisce about the past, she couldn''t suppress those memories


    either.


    "Yes. Let''s order some beef. It''s good for replenishing blood loss."


    "And we need to buy some food for Uncle Eugene and Olivia too."


    They remained in discussion as they walked out of the hospital. Just then, Nathan nced at Kate.


    "Why don''t you drive there?"


    Kate agreed and took the keys from the bodyguard before entering the car. Meanwhile, Nathan was


    injured on his right arm, so he found it quite hard to get around with just his left hand. He couldn''t seem


    to open the car door with his left hand despite trying multiple times, and it felt as if things were not


    going well with him and the car door today.


    Kate, who was already seated in the driver''s seat, got out of the car to open the front passenger door


    for him.


    Subsequently, she said out of habit, "You can''t even manage to open a car door and yet, you''re so


    eager to go and get us food?!"


    He wasn''t upset by her chides and he replied with a jovial voice, "I''m not usually so silly. This car''s just


    not right for me."


    As for Kate, she couldn''t contain herughter. "That''s true. You''re not usually that silly."


    Meanwhile, Nathan seemed quite smug as he heard that, and he lifted his brows at her. Before he


    could say the words ''You agree too, huh?'', she continued, "That''s because you''re normally extremely


    dumb!"


    Her words were basically concluding his personality for the past seven years, and he awkwardly found


    himself at a loss for words.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    At that point, Kate regretted her words.


    At that point, Kate regretted her words.


    Gosh! I really can''t control the words thate out of my mouth! I just blurt out whatever''s on my mind!


    Why did I say that? We''re no longer as familiar with each other as before, so I should really mind my


    words!


    Suddenly, the situation around them seemed toe to a bizarre silence.


    She realized that she was in the wrong, so she took the initiative to provide a response, "I was just


    joking. Don''t take it to heart."


    He replied, "I didn''t. I enjoy this feeling. You haven''t spoken to me like this in ages!"


    There was an inexplicable tone of grievance in his voice, and Kate couldn''t contain the sadness within


    her as soon as she heard his words. The tears seemed to well up in her eyes. Actually, we haven''t


    even spoken to each other for so long, what more to say to speak in such a manner!


    "Did you hurt your arm from that day?" Kate asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t intended to let her know about this but unexpectedly, she had seen it with her own eyes, so


    he decided not to hide it from her. And so, hemented, "Yeah. I didn''t feel anything at that instant


    but the next day, there was some slight pain so I went to get an X-ray done. Subsequently, the doctor


    made me put it in a cast. The cast makes it look quite serious, but I''m actually fine."


    Kate wasn''t quite used to Nathan''s current way of interacting with her, so she smiled out of instinct.


    As for Nathan, he voiced out upon seeing her smile, "What''s so funny?"


    She responded, "In the past, even if it was just a tiny cut, you would have tried to rest in bed for a few


    days if you could. You were so exaggerated in your ways. Right now, though, this is such a bad injury


    but you seem quite nonchnt about it. I can''t believe that you actually said that you were fine! The


    doctor wouldn''t have put a cast on your arm if you were fine?!"


    At that point, Nathan had a slightly guilty look on his face. He seemed to be reminiscing about the past,


    and there was once when he had been hospitalized after getting into a fight with someone else. He had


    been unconscious in the hospital for three days, and this woman here had taken care of him carefully


    for that period.


    From then on, he had given her the nickname of Katie the silly. After all, she was quite silly indeed.


    He never did expect her to actually stay by his bedside and care for him. After all, she could have just


    arranged for a caregiver. However, as soon as he regained consciousness, he was startled by the sight


    of her. Her eyes were bloodshot from staying up all night and her eyelids were swollen. She looked


    very haggard and she looked no better than him, who was the patient.


    At that moment, he had been very touched, but he didn''t think too much about it because she had


    given him a scolding as soon as he regained consciousness. She had scolded him for being stupid and


    for not running away from danger. She had also chided him for overestimating himself and fighting


    against a whole gang by himself.


    Her scoldings seemed to cause the slight feelings he had for her to dissipate into thin air.


    Subsequently, he started to torment her and despite not being in pain, he purposely yelped


    exaggeratedly. He also requested for her to feed him and serve him drinks from time to time.


    In fact, now that he thought of it, he must have developed feelings for her back then.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have purposely tried to attract her attention and torment her just to see the


    anxious look on her face that came about because of him. He relished seeing her run around because


    of him.


    Right now, though, he didn''t quite understand the reason, but he no longer wanted to cause trouble for


    her. Furthermore, he didn''t want her to worry though he was injured. As he looked at her, he somehow


    felt slightly sad.


    "Then do you prefer who I am right now or me in the past?" Nathan asked as he looked at Kate.


    As soon as she heard that, her expression turned cold and she instinctively denied it, "Neither."


    She clearly heard him take a deep breath as soon as she finished her sentence. She realized that her


    words were quite hurtful but she was like a prickly porcupine right now, and she instinctively chose to


    reveal her prickly side out of instinct and cause hurt instead of being subjected to hurt.


    After all, no one would wish to go through the same pain all over again. She had learned a hard lesson


    after experiencing that in the past. She was afraid that the sincere feelings, which she expressed,


    would be spurned so despite being deeply tormented, she chose to cause hurt to the other party too.


    Nathan realized that the incident in the past wasn''t something that she could get over easily, but he had


    no way of changing the past. Each time he thought of this when he was by himselfte at night, he was


    so tempted to bash the despicable self that he was.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Nathan had a lot that he wanted to say to Kate. He wanted to tell her that he knew that he was wrong,


    and that he had understood things toote. He wanted her to give him a chance for redemption so that


    he could treat her well.


    Nathan had a lot that he wanted to say to Kate. He wanted to tell her that he knew that he was wrong,


    and that he had understood things toote. He wanted her to give him a chance for redemption so that


    he could treat her well.


    He shouted many words inside his heart, but his mouth only uttered two words. "I''m sorry!"


    No matter what Nathan said, it would only be an excuse.


    With her hands tightened around the steering wheel, Kate couldn''t help but hate her reckless way of


    speaking and every hateful word she uttered just now.


    However, there was nothing she could do.


    After parking the car, the two of them went in to order the food. Then, the waiter found a table for them


    to sit and wait.


    Looking at the familiar surroundings and owner, Kate couldn''t help but me herself for having such a


    good memory.


    Not far away, there were three other women who were also waiting for their meal. One of them had a


    very unique voice, which was particrly sharp. At first, they were chatting about celebrity gossip but


    then, the conversation slowly turned toward Olivia.


    It would be fine if they were only having a normal conversation. After all, one couldn''t stop everyone


    from speaking their mind. However, they weren''t holding back on their words at all.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The woman with a sharp voice said, "Maybe we should learn from Olivia, given how great she is at


    cheating. It seems like she gets anyone she wants!"


    The rest started tough.


    One of the women chimed in, "Her ability isn''t something that we can simply learn. Who dates a


    company''s president and a beggar at the same time? You can tell that she is quite open to anyone!"


    Another one added, "That''s right. Don''t you all find her disgusting? I would feel like vomiting when


    looking at that beggar, let alone sleep with him, but she seems to be alright with it. Not only did she


    sleep with him, they even have a bastard together. I can''t help but be impressed!"


    The moment the woman''s words came out, the table cloth on their table was immediately lifted,


    causing all the utensils above to fall to the floor. At the same time, the three women were terrified to


    their core.


    Then, Kate pointed her finger at them and roared, "Have you all seen Olivia sleeping with a beggar?


    Have any of you seen her cheating? Were you all raised from a f*cking cave? How dare you call


    someone a bastard? It''s enough to show how uneducated you all are. Don''t you know that if you talk


    bad about someone behind their backs, your words will eventually bite back? Do you want to get


    yourselves into trouble?"


    After the initial panic, the three women slowly calmed down and began to question her all at the same


    time.


    "Who are you?"


    "That''s right. Are you crazy?!"


    "It''s none of your business what we want to talk about! Who do you think you are?"


    Kate pointed at them and said,"Who says it''s none of my business? If I hear a word from any of you


    ndering Olivia, I''ll send all of you to prison."


    Listening to her, the woman with a sharp voice refuted, "What do you think you''re doing? If you don''t


    want us to talk about her, why don''t you just tell her not to embarrass herself? You can stop the three of


    us talking about her, but can you stop the millions ofizens doing the same thing? To be fair, we were


    quite nice to her. You should take a look at the things people write online. Let''s see if you can send all


    of them to prison!"


    "Don''t think you can get away with this! Do you really think your words online won''t be held


    ountable by thew? The Nn Group has filed awsuit against those who maliciously nder


    and defame Olivia. None of them will escape thew. As for you three, you better keep your mouths


    shut or else, you''ll be the ones sent to prison!"


    The woman with a sharp voice giggled. "Who are you trying to scare? Do you really think we''ll believe


    you?"


    Kate mmed her hand on the table with eyes as sharp as knives. "I dare you to say it again!"


    Just as the woman was about to speak again, she was halted by the other two. "Forget about it. Let''s


    not talk about that anymore."


    However, the woman felt embarrassed to be intimidated by them. I don''t think she dares to do anything


    to me. Why should I allow myself to get bullied? We were having a nice chat before she suddenly came


    to flip our table. Who does she think she is?

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    "What''s wrong with what I said? It''s true that Olivia is a shameless sl*t. Doesn''t she feel disgusted


    being with multiple men?"


    "What''s wrong with what I said? It''s true that Olivia is a shameless sl*t. Doesn''t she feel disgusted


    being with multiple men?"


    The moment her words came out, she immediately received a p, and it was followed by Kate''s cold


    voice. "How dare you?!"


    The woman held her face and blew a gasket as she rushed toward Kate.


    However, Nathan stepped forward to grab the woman''s wrist with his left hand before uttering in a cold


    voice. "What are you trying to do? Don''t you know you should be embarrassed?"


    At the moment, the people dining in the restaurant and the owner all came to calm down the situation.


    "Please don''t fight here. Let''s talk through this."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s right. If it''s nothing serious, let''s just talk this out."


    However, the woman replied, "What do you mean ''just talk this out''? You are not the one in a fight,


    alright?! We were just having a chat when she came to flip our table like a lunatic and pped me.


    Does she think she owns the ce?"


    Kate gave her a fierce stare. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t f*cking take it! You better wait and


    see. I''ll show you today what trouble your mouth can get you!"


    With that, Kate took out her phone and was about to call the police.


    Looking at her, the woman was a little scared. She actually took her phone out. Is that even necessary?


    The crowd also began to calm Kate down. "Forget about it. It''s nothing serious anyway. I believe that


    they didn''t say that on purpose."


    "That''s right. The police will onlye here to mediate the situation. We shouldn''t be wasting their


    time."


    Listening to the person, Kate let out a grunt. "Mediate? Publicly degrading or damaging another


    person''s character and reputation is called nder, and if the circumstances are serious, it is


    punishable by up to three years of fixed-term imprisonment, detention, control or deprivation of political


    rights."


    At that point, the crowd started to urge the other three women to stop.


    "You should apologize to her quickly. Let''s not mention whether or not this counts as nder. If your


    names are recorded by the police, it will only affect your future jobs."


    "That''s right. You should just apologize. To be honest, you shouldn''t talk bad about someone behind


    their backs in the first ce."


    Listening to them, the women looked at Kate''s determined face and didn''t dare to provoke her


    anymore, so they smiled and said, "Please don''t call the police. We''ll apologize to you, okay?"


    The other woman added, "She''s right. We were just bored, so we decided to talk about some hot topics


    on the Inte."


    Then, Kate casted her gaze at the woman with a sharp tongue.


    Although the woman didn''t want to get the police involved, she still felt aggrieved after receiving a p


    for no reason. "But she pped me!"


    "Looks like we have to call the police after all. Once they arrive hereter on, you can exin to them


    why I pped you. Also, are you really going to tell them how you ndered my best friend''s name in


    public?"


    Meanwhile, the other two women whispered to urge the woman with a sharp tongue to stop. "Let''s not


    cause a fuss here."


    "Just apologize to her. It''s nothing anyway."


    In the end, the woman said unwillingly, "I''m sorry!"


    Finally, Kate withdrew her gaze and looked at the owner. "I''ll pay for the broken utensils."


    The owner smiled. "You are still as brilliant as before."


    She smiled back at him. "Do you still remember me?"


    "How could I not? I still remember that a few years ago, you gave that man a p when he started to


    take advantage of you while you were having your meal. He hit you back in the end, but we were there


    to help you out. Then, it was this fe who carried you back home," the owner said while pointing at


    Nathan.


    Immediately, Nathan remembered about the past. When I came to pick her up, the man had already


    left. She said that it was because her boyfriend cheated on her, so she hit her, but then he hit her back.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    If the owner had not inadvertently said what he said, Nathan would have never realized the truth.


    If the owner had not inadvertently said what he said, Nathan would have never realized the truth.


    No wonder she found a boyfriend at the same time I found a girlfriend. Is this how it actually happened?


    In fact, she was waiting for me, right? She was waiting for me to notice her when I changed my


    girlfriend. She was waiting for me to notice that she actually liked me, but I... never noticed her. I still


    remember that night she said that the two of us should get together since we were the same people in


    distress. But what did I say? I seemed to have joked with her afterward, saying that best friends


    shouldn''t be together. I''m really an idiot. Why didn''t I hear what her heart was saying at that time? Why


    couldn''t I notice that it was bleeding? How many times have I unintentionally hurt her?


    In the meantime, Kate smiled awkwardly. "I still have to thank you all for that time."


    "You''re wee. We''re all old friends, so pleasee back often."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Alright." She took over the lunch box. "We are leaving now. We''ll talk again next time!"


    After that, she left the restaurant and ced the lunch box on the passenger seat in front before


    carefully helping Nathan open the car door. When he sat inside the car, she closed the door.


    For some reason, he felt a little guilty watching her getting into the car quietly and driving it out


    smoothly.


    He could only me himself for always arguing with her instead of looking at her properly.


    In fact, he realized that she looked quite pretty. She had a pair ofrge dark eyes but of course, they


    looked fierce most of the time.


    No matter it was him or Olivia who was bullied, she would always step up for them just like today. She


    wasn''t sure whether she could win or not, but her spirit was always there.


    His lips naturally formed a smile, but it suddenly disappeared afterward because he realized that she


    probably no longer saw him that way anymore.


    Then, he thought about what she said at the hospital, so he couldn''t help but ask, "When did you and


    Olivia run into Mnie?"


    Upon hearing that, Kate furrowed her brows unintentionally while a sense of disgust began to surge


    from her heart. As she tightened her hands around the steering wheel, she nced at him coldly and


    replied, "What''s the problem? Are you afraid that I would do something to her?"


    Nathan also frowned. "No. I''m worried that you would be taken advantage of."


    She chuckled right after. "Ha!"


    Her smile was full of coldness and sarcasm, as if she had heard something very funny, but she had


    nothing else to say.


    Listening to herugh, Nathan felt strangely embarrassed. Even though he was actually worried for her,


    it would be hard for her to trust him again after he harmed her because of Mnie.


    Suddenly, he felt helpless, as if he had gone to great lengths to exin something to her, but he wasn''t


    able to prove it.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I''m actually worried about you."


    Kate looked at him and replied with intent, "It would be a lot easier if she didn''t have any helpers, but I


    can''t help that she always has so many blind people around her who are willing to look out for her."


    Nathan knew that her words were directed at him, but he didn''t care. Instead, he cared whether she


    was hurt. "What about you? Were you hurt?"


    She nced at him before calmly withdrawing her eyes and answered coldly, "No!"


    He furrowed his brows, but he wasn''t willing to let the question go and he asked again, "Who is the one


    who helped her?"


    Kate slowly blinked her eyes and said faintly, "What are you going to do? Are you nning to fight


    her?"


    He froze for a moment. "I''m just afraid that she will bully you. I have nothing to do with her anymore.


    No! What I meant is that I never had any rtionship with her either. Don''t listen to her nonsense."

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "Alright. Stop. It doesn''t matter whether you two had a rtionship," Kate replied.


    "Alright. Stop. It doesn''t matter whether you two had a rtionship," Kate replied.


    "Katie¡ª"


    She suddenly looked at him. "Can you please stop?"


    She was getting upset again but at the same time, she couldn''t describe her own emotions.


    It felt as though a man who cheated on his wife in his marriage had nowe back and told her that


    he actually loved her after leaving for a while.


    Can I ept him back unconditionally? Can I feel at peace with myself? Of course not! But can I say


    that I don''t have any feelings for him after he cheated on me? Will my feelings disappear all of a


    sudden? Never! Then, Kate inexplicably began to resent and me herself for being spineless. No


    wonder I''m not taken seriously by anyone.


    Just like that, she got herself entangled in a continuous and torturous cycle.


    At the same time, Nathan breathed a long sigh. He could understand her confusion and contradiction,


    but he did all he could to exin to her. Now, he didn''t know what else he could do as he felt at a loss.


    ¡­


    In the ward, North just woke up. When he opened his eyes and saw Eugene next to him along with


    Olivia, his tiny eyes lit up excitedly. "Mommy!"


    Hearing his voice, Olivia almost shed a tear, as the past few hours were torture to her.


    "My baby." She gently leaned over to hug him and asked, "How are you feeling? Do you still feel


    ufortable?"


    He thought about it and answered, "My arm hurts."


    She was surprised to hear that. "Let me see."


    Then, North rolled up the sleeves of the hospital gown he was wearing. "Here."


    All of a sudden, she was relieved. "It''s fine. It''s from the needle that was injected into you to draw your


    blood. Do you know that you almost died? I was scared to death."


    He looked confused. "What happened to me?"


    "Didn''t you feel ufortable before you passed out?"


    "It was ufortable. I couldn''t breathe and my head became dizzy. I just wanted to sleep." He


    nodded his tiny head.


    "You were poisoned. There was candy in the pocket of your shirt. Do you still remember who gave it to


    you?"


    North was stunned. "Candy? I didn''t take candy from anyone."


    Listening to him, Olivia breathed a helpless sigh before looking at Eugene. "Then, someone must have


    put it in your pocket on purpose. That thing is highly toxic but luckily, you didn''t eat it."


    "Also, that hourss in our office might be toxic too," Eugene added.


    "Do you think Anna did it?" North was shocked listening to him.


    "Fortunately, you exposed her in time. Otherwise, the two of us would be poisoned," Eugene replied.


    North looked at him. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Your mommy said that I wasn''t exposed to the poison for too long and I''m an adult, so I''m


    more resistant than you. Also, that candy in your pocket is highly toxic, and you carried it with you most


    of the time."


    Olivia was still in fear. "The doctor and I looked into the poison just now. It evaporates faster once in


    contact with water. Luckily, you didn''t wash his clothes. Or else, you''ll be poisoned too."


    Meanwhile, Brian felt left out while lying on another bed. I know that they ignore me all the time, but has


    no one thought of me since the kid woke up?


    "Hey¡­" His voice suddenly attracted the eyes of the other three. "Why has no one noticed me since he


    woke up? Little brat, do you know that it was me who saved you?"


    Olivia smiled embarrassedly and exined to North, "He''s right. North, it was Uncle Brian who gave


    you his blood. At that time, you were in a critical situation and there wasn''t time to transfer any blood


    from the blood bank. Your Uncle Eugene was also poisoned, so he didn''t want to give you his blood in


    fear that your body couldn''t handle it. In the end, Uncle Brian transferred a lot of his blood to you. He


    became so weak now just to save you. That''s why you must thank him."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    After understanding Olivia''s words, North cocked his tiny head and looked at Brian. "Thank you, Uncle


    Brian!" he said politely.


    After understanding Olivia''s words, North cocked his tiny head and looked at Brian. "Thank you, Uncle


    Brian!" he said politely.


    However, Brian wasn''t used to such a well-behaved North, and the man smiled faintly. "Goodness,


    when did you be this polite?"


    North looked at him and casually said, "If yourpany encounters any technical difficulties in the


    future..."


    Then, he purposely trailed off.


    "What are you nning to do? Are you going to take my money again? I''ve just saved you, but you''re


    trying to get back at me now. How ungrateful are you?" Brian replied immediately.


    When North heard that, he pouted his lips. "You didn''t even finish listening to what I have to say before


    losing your temper. You''re so antsy!"


    Brian was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, Eugene and Olivia remained quiet as they looked on silently with eyes full of tenderness.


    Then, North said calmly, "I wanted to say that from now on, if yourpany encounters any technical


    problems, you can alwayse to me. I''ll do it for free!"


    However, Brian stared at him with a dark gaze. "Little brat, you only know how to bully me. I''ve just


    saved you, so can''t you treat me a little better?"


    At that, Eugene red at his brother. "Isn''t that good enough for you? Do you know how many people


    want to hire him but can''t? Do you know how much it costs to hire him? You''ve just hit the jackpot!"


    Brian furrowed his brows tightly. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know who my son is?" Eugene smiled while a hint of pride appeared in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Brian was at a loss. "Who is he? Isn''t he your son and my nephew?"


    "That''s nothing. I''ve offered him 20 million to help look into someone back then, but he still turned me


    down," Eugene uttered coldly.


    After listening to him, Brian looked at North in shock. At the moment, the kid was smiling brightly after


    hearing what Olivia had to say to him.


    Looking at the boy, Brian felt his heart softening. He really is my nephew. Whenever I look at him, I


    always feel a strange sense of closeness. Even though this little brat always tries to act cool and isn''t


    that easy to get along with, I know that I''ve slowly gotten close with him.


    He knew that Eugene was trying to show his own son off to him, so he gave Eugene the chance for the


    sake of his nephew.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He has a better identity than that?"


    Eugene smiled faintly. "He is Wily Rabbit. What say you?"


    Brian furrowed his brows as he still couldn''t understand what he had heard. "Of course it is better. Isn''t


    he the core member of the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters? He is unmatched in theputer world. Back


    then, he even hacked into the Pentagon, as if no one was there. Are you telling me that your son


    knows Wily Rabbit?"


    Eugene straightened his clothes and replied arrogantly, "No. My son doesn''t know him because he is


    him!"


    A stunned Brian stared at North''s tender face in disbelief and mumbled, "Your son is the Wily Rabbit?"


    Seeing his shocked face, Eugene was finally satisfied as he boasted, "What do you think? Do you feel


    like you''ve hit the jackpot?"


    Brian pointed at North. "Are you telling me that Wily Rabbit is just a little brat? Are you kidding me?"


    North looked at his uncle and replied calmly, "Are you looking down on me?"


    In the meantime, Brian rubbed his face with both his palms, as if he was dreaming. Am I having


    illusions because too much blood was drawn out of me just now? This kid isn''t even 7 years old, so


    how could he be Wily Rabbit? Is this a joke? Wily Rabbit has been a legend in the industry for two


    years. Are you telling me that all of this was started by a 5-year-old kid?


    Looking at his expression, Eugene couldn''t help but hold back hisughter. "Have you finally realized it


    now?"

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Brian remained quiet as he stared at North. "Are you really Wily Rabbit?"


    Brian remained quiet as he stared at North. "Are you really Wily Rabbit?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    North shook his head. "No."


    Brian looked at him. "Tell me the truth."


    Seeing that the other two were about to drive Brian insane, Olivia couldn''t help but answer, "Yes, North


    is Wily Rabbit, but you have to keep it a secret. He is still a kid, so I''m worried that someone may want


    to harm him!"


    He replied to her in a daze. Even though he heard her words, his brain didn''t process them properly.


    Therefore, in the next 20 minutes, instead of lying on bed, Brian moved his infusion bottle toward North


    and dragged over a chair so that he could sit beside to stare at the kid.


    Looking at him, North felt speechless. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m looking at you!"


    At the same time, both Eugene and Olivia were also speechless.


    When Kate and Nathan came back, they were greeted by the image of the three of them staring at


    North, who was lying in bed.


    "What happened?" Kate was shocked as she thought that something happened to the child.


    Quickly, she put down the lunch box and went over to him. Then, she saw him lying in bed with a big


    pair of blinking dark eyes while his face was full of resignation.


    "Godmother..."


    At that, she quickly replied, "Hey, little fellow. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "You''ve scared me. It''s great that you are alright now. Look what I''ve bought for you to eat." She


    smiled.


    Olivia looked at the duo and saw nothing from Kate''s expression. However, from Nathan''s look of


    frustration, she could tell that the two of them hadn''t talked it through.


    Kate took out the things she had bought. "The food from this restaurant is quite delicious. We went


    there often in the past. You should try some."


    At the same time, Eugene also set up the table for the food.


    He, Olivia and North hadn''t eaten anything since lunch. Now, the time was a little after 9 PM, so they


    were all very hungry.


    Olivia took out a bowl of soup and exined to North, "Let''s drink some soup first. It''s better for your


    body''s recovery."


    "Do I really have to? Can''t I have some spicyngoustines?" North furrowed his brows.


    "Not now. When your body is well, I''ll take you to have those, okay?"


    "Alright," he replied reluctantly.


    Olivia smiled and ruffled his hair. "After you drink the soup, you should have some eggs and milk."


    In the meantime, Eugene helped Brian to sit down on his bed before setting up his meal in front of him.


    "Do I really have to feed you?"


    Brian nced at his brother. Is he actually treating me like his son?


    In the end, he picked up a spoon and began to eat.


    Eugene came and took over the bowl from Olivia''s hands. "I''ll feed him. You should go eat first."


    "I''m not hungry! You can eat first."


    He pulled her close with one hand and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Here. You go and eat first.


    North still needs your care during the follow-up-treatment, so you can''t wear yourself out."


    Immediately, she blushed. Can''t he behave himself in front of so many people?


    Kate secretly giggled and said, "Since North is awake, I have nothing to worry about. I need to leave


    now because I have a program to change. I''lle see you tomorrow."


    "Alright. You should go on with your work. Since Eugene and I will be here, you don''t have toe


    here tomorrow," Olivia replied with a red face.


    "It''s impossible for you two to look after him the whole day, so I''lle over tomorrow. I''m leaving now."


    "Nathan, you should go back too. Why don''t you send Kate back?" Olivia asked.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Just as Nathan was about to follow Kate out, she immediately rejected him. "No need for that. I can go


    back by myself."


    Just as Nathan was about to follow Kate out, she immediately rejected him. "No need for that. I can go


    back by myself."


    After that, she left without a backward nce.


    Looking at her leaving back, he closed his eyes resignedly. Can she still not forgive me?


    "What''s the problem?" Olivia looked at him.


    With an aggrieved face, he nced at her. "Am I truly that unforgivable?"


    "Give her some time." With that, she added, "She is the kind of person that if is in a bad mood, the


    more impable she bes. You can see that she was like this when she left just now. Did you two


    have a bad talk?"


    "I mentioned Mnie," he answered.


    Olivia was shocked to hear that. "Why did you mention her?"


    Before Nathan could answer, Eugene spoke. "Olivia, you should eat first. We can talk while eating." At


    the same time, he looked at Nathan, but his tone was much more imposing than when he spoke to


    Olivia. "If you don''t want to go, at least allow her to sit down and eat."


    Nathan gave him a reply and quietly found a chair to sit down on.


    Olivia knew that Eugene was concerned about her, but she could see that he had frightened Nathan


    with his tone.


    "You can eat first if you are hungry. I''m not hungry yet."


    Eugene furrowed his brows. "What do you mean you''re not hungry yet? Look at the time. Hurry up and


    eat. Otherwise, it''ll get coldter on."


    Therefore, she sat down resignedly and opened the lunch box to see that Kate bought all her favorite


    food. First, Olivia went for the spicy chicken.


    Then, she turned toward the motionless Nathan. "Aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m not. I ate just now when I came here." He wasn''t in the mood to eat.


    She didn''t force him as she sent another spoonful of food into her mouth. "Why did you mention


    Mnie?"


    "I didn''t mention her on purpose. I heard that you two ran into her and was worried that Katie might be


    taken advantage of, so I asked. She seems to be upset about it."


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him. "You could have just asked me. She finally was able to forget about her,


    but you went and mentioned her again. No wonder she thinks that you still miss that woman


    constantly."


    He nodded his head in agreement. "She misunderstood that I was worried about Mnie. Also, she


    thought that I wanted to find those men who helped Mnie because I want to fight them for her. Do


    you really think I''m worried about her? I already can''t wait to kill her myself."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright. You should not hurry. This is not something you should rush. In fact, she does not


    mean what she said. Most of it is because of the contradictions she had inside her heart. Now, she


    needs time to clear her mind, so you shouldn''t force her too much."


    Nathan looked at her and hesitated for a while before asking a question that he wanted to ask long


    ago. "Is she really in a rtionship with Jasper?" She nced at him silently, so he immediately


    pped his hands together and put on a pleading face. "Olivia, please tell me. This has been itching


    my heart the whole day."


    She sighed and answered, "If she could start over with someone else, she wouldn''t have liked you


    blindly for so many years."


    Listening to her, Nathan felt an ache inside his heart before revealing a smile. "That''s great. That''s


    great."


    However, just as he was celebrating, Olivia added, "But it doesn''t mean that she won''t do it in the


    future. In my opinion, Jasper really cares about her. Not only did he introduce a lot of clients to her, he


    also stood by her side unconditionally whenever someone bullies her. All a woman needs is someone


    to support them thoroughly, but you always reason with her. Even a three-year-old child could


    understand your reasoning, so how could she not? She just wanted to see how far you would go to


    support her, but you''ve really disappointed her. She likes you, but you really hurt her too much. To be


    honest, there was a period of time when I did not want her to forgive you. She might seem heartless to


    you, as if she doesn''t know how to be sad but actually, she is just pretending."

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Nathan nodded. "I know. I''m stupid to not notice that she likes me."


    Nathan nodded. "I know. I''m stupid to not notice that she likes me."


    "You better not say these words in front of Katie. If you mention to her again that she likes you, it''ll only


    upset her even more because she will me herself for liking you. Do you know what it feels like to


    warn yourself not to like someone but in reality, you can''t help it? That day, she told me that she never


    had any doubts about you back then even though you kept on changing your girlfriends. Now, though,


    she is suspicious of any girl around you. Nathan, do you know how precious a person''s trust is? You''ve


    destroyed 7 years of trust she had for you in one day."


    He took a deep breath as he regretted what he did. He knew that he had made a mistake, but¡­


    "There are no other girls around me at the moment. I''ve always been waiting for her."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Eugene heard Olivia mentioning how precious a person''s trust was, he felt strangely guilty


    inside. I should find a chance to admit what happened 7 years ago even if she will be angry and ignore


    me.


    In the meantime, North swallowed the food in his mouth and pouted. "Are you sure? Then who was


    that woman you were with that day? Godmother looked at her a few times."


    Nathan was startled. "That counts too?"


    "Isn''t she a woman?" North said.


    At that, Eugene chimed in, "Don''t you know what situation you are in at the moment?"


    Looking at him, Olivia shrugged her shoulders as she put on a helpless expression. "Only you know


    what status she has inside your heart. No one else would know. You said that you don''t like Mnie


    and nothing happened between the two of you, but her shameless words made more of an impression


    than your pale exnation."


    Nathan sat there, feeling defeated. "There''s no way for me to clear my name now."


    "That''s why you should choose your girlfriend carefully. It''s fine for someone to keep on liking you but if


    you hurt her afterward, don''t you think it''s a bit too forceful to ask that person to forgive and ept you


    again?"


    "I didn''t know Mnie was that kind of a person."


    Olivia sneered, "Of course you don''t know! You should know that the words she used behind your back


    are simply unpleasant to hear. Since my son is here, I won''t repeat what she said, but you get what I


    mean. Katie heard how she and her friends insulted you, so she smashed a bottle of wine but then,


    Mnie asked two other men toe and beat her up."


    Listening to her, Nathan was suddenly worried. "What happened then? Was she hurt?"


    Seeing how anxious he was, Olivia felt somewhatforted. "She was pped but after that, I went


    over and pped Mnie a few more times for you."


    Nathan breathed a sigh of relief while his body slowly sagged. His heart was aching but at the same


    time, he had an urge to cry. He thought that Kate had removed him from her heart, but it turned out that


    he still held an important position inside her heart.


    "We can''t do anything about their insults anyway. What if she got herself hurt rushing into someone


    without thinking straight? The same thing happened today. She heard someone at the table next to us


    bad-mouthing you, so she went over and flipped their table straight after," he said faintly.


    Listening to him, Olivia also furrowed her brows. "You two got into a fight just now?"


    Nathan revealed a gentle smile. "There was no fight. She only gave that woman a p and threatened


    her that she would call the police. She was so convincing that she scared the few women. In the end,


    under the crowd and restaurant owner''s persuasion, the few women apologized and the matter was


    settled."

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Oliviaughed and said, "She is a very intelligent person who wouldn''t act brashly. Perhaps it is


    because this matter involves both you and me, and that''s why she couldn''t control her temper.


    Otherwise, her appearance would still fool us all."


    Oliviaughed and said, "She is a very intelligent person who wouldn''t act brashly. Perhaps it is


    because this matter involves both you and me, and that''s why she couldn''t control her temper.


    Otherwise, her appearance would still fool us all."


    Nathan chuckled in agreement. "Yes, exactly. When you look at her, she appears to be a gentle and


    refineddy but in reality, she has a lively and approachable personality!"


    Olivia had been eating throughout their conversation, but she now set her cutlery down and spoke


    more seriously. "Alright, enough of that. Now that you know what she thinks, then you should think


    about what you want to do. This is going to be more challenging than if you were just trying to win her


    back. You have to think it through carefully. If you don''t care about her all that much, then don''t disrupt


    her life any longer. If you ever hurt her again, then our friendship is over!"


    Nathan nodded and reassured Olivia, saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her again. In that case, I''m


    going to head back now. I''ll drop by again tomorrow."


    Olivia acknowledged his words and got up to escort him out. While doing so, she once again reminded


    him, "Katie is ignoring you because she hasn''t figured out her own thoughts and feelings yet. This is


    also a test for you. You have to really think about whether you truly like her. Don''t feel like you have to


    be with her out of pity or constion just because she likes you. That would be unfair to her, and your


    rtionship won''tst!"


    After listening to Olivia''s advice, Nathan nodded along and said, "I''ve spent countless nights mulling


    over this. I also thought that maybe I was just too astounded by the fact that she liked me, and felt like I


    owed it to her to be with her. But I started reflecting on my behavior as well. I was so angry about


    seeing her with Jasper, and I was so afraid that she would bring Jasper along to our gathering that I


    brought Mnie with me in order to not feel awkward foring alone. And after that, I gave her the


    cold shoulder and spoke harshly toward her because she started ignoring me. I wanted to use Mnie


    in order to make Kate angry. If it weren''t for that, then Mnie and I would''ve broken up a long time


    ago. I think I might''ve started liking Kate before she even liked me, but I didn''t recognize my own


    feelings. Kate and I are too familiar with each other¡ªso familiar that no matter what she does, I never


    took it as a sign of her affections for me."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Nathan turned away from Olivia and rubbed at his moistened eyes before continuing.


    "It is only today that I found out about that boyfriend of hers. The restaurant owner initially said that the


    guy was getting handsy with her, so she hit him to put a stop to it. However, this time he rified that


    the guy was cheating on her and that''s why she hit him. I only found out about all of this today."


    Olivia could only sigh in response. "Alright, since you''ve found out now, it''s not toote. If you really like


    her, then you should start wooing her. If it''s between you and Jasper, then I would definitely be on your


    side."


    "Thank you, Olivia," Nathan said. "I''ll go now." And he took his leave.


    Right at this moment, there was a man nearby who seemed to be searching high and low for someone.


    Once he saw Olivia, who was standing at the hospital room entrance, he shouted out, "She''s over


    here!"


    Olivia felt puzzled as she looked over in the man''s direction. What she saw was a man and woman


    heading her way, as they pulled out their press credentials and hung them over their necks.


    She quickly surmised that they were probably afraid of being barred entry by security, so they


    specifically changed their clothes and hid their press credentials before sneaking their way in.


    Once Olivia figured it out, she instinctively started moving away in order to avoid them. However, she


    thought about the child who was still lying on the hospital bed, and stopped to close the hospital room


    door before walking away.


    The two journalists immediately caught up to her and called out, "Miss Maxwell, could we ask you a


    few questions?"


    But Olivia did not pause in her tracks, and she did not even bother looking at the two journalists. She


    coldly replied, "Will you not ask me anything if I say no?"


    The female journalist blocked her path before urging, "Miss Maxwell, we''re only asking for the sake of


    letting the public know the truth. It is better if you could talk to us."


    Olivia side-stepped the journalist and continued walking, but she conceded to their request. "We can


    talk over there. Don''t disturb the patients'' rest."


    This time, the two journalists were surprisingly cooperative.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Once they were several hundred feet away, Olivia figured that they would no longer be a disturbance to


    the children in the hospital ward. She then came to a halt and stated, "Go ahead and ask whatever you


    want, then!"


    Once they were several hundred feet away, Olivia figured that they would no longer be a disturbance to


    the children in the hospital ward. She then came to a halt and stated, "Go ahead and ask whatever you


    want, then!"


    And so, one of the journalists started asking. "It is rumored that there are a lot of homeless men who


    aremitting public indecency with your magazine cover. Why are they doing that?"


    "This is something you should be asking those homeless men," Olivia countered coldly.


    The journalist tried pressing further, saying, "Then what about the gossip online about you and those


    homeless men? Are what they''re saying true or false?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia simply questioned them back, "What are you referring to?"


    "The people who are saying that your child is a product of your rtions with a homeless man," the


    journalist replied.


    "And what do you think? Someone has hired those homeless men to cause a scene so naturally, they


    need toe up with a story like that. As journalists, surely you have enoughmon sense to figure


    that out yourselves?" Olivia retorted.


    But the journalists did not back down. "So who is the father of your child?"


    Olivia''s expression turned dark and she dered, "That is a private matter."


    Even so, the journalists continued badgering Olivia. "I know that you want to protect your child, but if


    you don''t show us any evidence, then everyone will assume that you had your child with a homeless


    man."


    By now, Olivia''s expression had turned ugly, and she tried her hardest to quell her anger. "Why must I


    prove this to anyone?" she retorted. "I just said that this is my private matter."


    Olivia had just finished speaking when another man''s voice rang out.


    "I am the child''s father."


    She turned to look for the source of the voice and saw Eugene walking over.


    Her brows furrowed a little, as she did not want to drag Eugene into this situation. If he got involved,


    then it would not just be him, but the entire Nn Group that would be under public scrutiny.


    The entire Nn Group could be affected by Eugene''s actions today. Furthermore, there were people


    like Lara and Edward who were waiting to pounce on Eugene the moment he made the slightest


    mistake.


    Olivia was very moved by Eugene standing up for her right now, but she did not feel that it was worth it.


    "Go back, Eugene. I can handle this myself."


    Eugene ignored her words. Instead, he walked up to her and held her by the shoulders before facing


    the journalists and asking, "How did you two get in?"


    While the journalists were not afraid of Olivia, they were wary of Eugene. After all, Eugene Nn was


    someone who could easily threaten their livelihoods. In fact, he could not only make them lose their


    jobs, he could easily shut down their entire media outlet too.


    Their attitudes immediately took a 180-degree turn. The journalists no longer had the guts to sound so


    forceful in their demands for information.


    "We just want to have a better overall understanding of the issue. This will also help Miss Maxwell clear


    things up."


    Eugene acknowledged their words and said, "Okay, ask away. Let me see how you''re going to clear


    things up!"


    The journalists did not know how to react.


    Eugene looked like he was here to settle a score with them. It did not seem like he would be allowing


    them to ask any questions at all.


    Seeing that they did not speak, Eugene questioned instead, "How did you know to find us here?"


    The two journalists nced at one another. Why were they suddenly the ones who were being


    interviewed?


    Nevertheless, they did not have the guts to defy Eugene, as he stood in front of them with an


    intimidating aura. Hence, they answered honestly, "We saw the chief editor of Bourgeoisie Life heading


    out to buy food, so we guessed that Miss Maxwell might be in here."


    Eugene had a domineering air as he asked, "Did you not see the press release on the Nn Group''s


    website?"


    The journalists were dazed for a moment before nodding and replying, "Yes, we did see it. The press


    release stated that you were not involved with Miss Maxwell in any way. Don''t worry, Mr. Nn. We will


    not tell anyone else about this."


    If they had not seen that press release, then they would not have the guts toe here for an


    interview!


    However, Eugene''s expression darkened. "When was that press release announced? Go and take


    another look now!"


    Again, the two journalists exchanged nces. This time, the male journalist reacted sooner and quickly


    took out his cell phone to check the Nn Group''s official website.


    Sure enough, he saw the new press release that Eugene had just put up.


    Thest sentence in particr grabbed his attention. It read, ''If anyone tries to create trouble for my


    girlfriend in any way, I will pursue the matter till the very end!''

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Eugene''s icy voice rang out once again. "Have you read it clearly?"


    Eugene''s icy voice rang out once again. "Have you read it clearly?"


    The journalists replied, "Yes, we have."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Eugene''s tone was still rather heated as he barked out, "And here I thought that you two were


    illiterate since you decided to sneak your way in here and cause trouble for my girlfriend!"


    Both the journalists jumped in fright at his words. If Eugene held this against them, then they would be


    in serious trouble.


    "President Nn, we apologize most sincerely. We just wanted the public to know the truth."


    Eugene was unmoved by their attempt to apologize and he rebuked, "And that''s why you''vee all


    the way to the hospital to interrogate her?"


    The two journalists quickly exchanged looks and said agreeably, "We''ll leave right this instant,


    President Nn!"


    However, Eugene snorted and stopped them. "Leave? Did I say you could leave?"


    This time, the journalists were stumped. What could he possibly mean? Was he going to detain them?


    After looking at their stupefied faces, Eugene slowly said, "I''ll give you a new headline to report. Come


    with me."


    As for Olivia, she had no idea what Eugene was up to either, but she followed along behind him


    regardless.


    Meanwhile, the two journalists stared at each other. Neither one of them understood what just


    happened, but it did not seem like Eugene was getting back at them. Rather, it seemed like he wanted


    to give them something newsworthy so naturally, they decided to go with him!


    Late that night while everyone was fast asleep, a jaw-dropping headline blew up across all the news


    portals.


    ''Eugene Nn, President of Nn Group, Admitted into Premier Hospital in Critical Condition.''


    There were a few pictures attached underneath the headline. One of the pictures showed Eugene


    hooked up to a venttor, and another showed North being pushed into a hospital room. The pictures


    also depicted the hospital entrance being surrounded by numerous bodyguards. Olivia, Brian, and


    Nathan were all seen at the hospital.


    A brief statement of events followed the headline. However, the pictures were enough to fuel


    everyone''s suspicions that Eugene was in critical condition, and the description beneath was


    somewhat unnecessary.


    In the meantime, Eugene had used a separate hospital room to take a few pictures. Once he was


    done, he wanted to discuss something with Olivia, so neither one of them went home.


    Olivia read the article that the two journalists reported and asked, "Do you think Lara will believe the


    reports?"


    "She will!" Eugene replied. "If she hadn''t teamed up with Anna to create a scandal, then she would not


    have believed it. But since she did, then she will definitely believe these reports."


    Although Eugene sounded certain, Olivia was still a little worried. "If they really think that you''re


    critically ill, won''t they just select a new president and oust you from the position?"


    Eugene nodded and added, "Of course. Lara has secretly been building up support for herself all these


    years. We''ve tussled a few times before. I was conscious of Grandpa and worried that I could not get


    rid of herpletely, so I decided to leave her be and not deal with her just yet. But since she stooped


    this low, then I have no reason to hold back any longer. If I''m in the hospital, then Grandpa will still be


    safe. At the very least, if they want to get their hands on Grandpa''s stocks, they still need to pretend to


    be filial toward him."


    "Didn''t your grandfather transfer ownership of his stocks to you already?"


    "They don''t know that," Eugene replied with a smirk. "But I''m surprised that you remembered."


    Oliviaughed and joked, "At the time, I was very worried that I would be silenced."


    "What do you mean by silenced?"


    "I heard such an important secret, so would it be surprising if I was silenced?"


    "What kind of nonsense is that? If Grandpa wanted to keep this from you, then he wouldn''t have done it


    in front of you. Do you still remember what Grandpa said at the time?" Eugene refuted Olivia and


    probed her with his own question.


    Olivia responded, "Yes, your grandfather said that you need to get married and have children before


    you could get your inheritance. Eugene, it seems like you still have your work cut out for you."


    "Well, doesn''t that depend on you?" Eugene hinted.


    "What depends on me?"


    "It depends on when you decide to get married to me." Eugene looked straight at her before slowly


    adding, "I don''t n on marrying anyone else in this lifetime!"


    Olivia''s lips twitched. "Just for the sake of the inheritance?"


    When Eugene heard her response, he stared at her with narrowed eyes. "Do you think that I''m a


    person who''d do such a thing?"

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Olivia pursed her lips and did not respond.


    Olivia pursed her lips and did not respond.


    "Did you know that at the time, Grandpa kept giving me looks and hinting that I should win you over.


    Olivia, Grandpa added these terms for you."


    Olivia was puzzled by what Eugene just shared. She could not understand why such a decision had


    been made. "Why did Grandpa want you to get into a rtionship with me? I only met him a few times


    back then, so it can''t be because I saved him? He''s even giving his grandson to me?"


    Eugene kept his eyes on Olivia, but his emotions were in turmoil. He licked his lips as he felt a little


    fearful of what was about to happen.


    Even so, Eugene knew that no matter what happened, he still needed to say it. He could not bear to


    see Olivia suffering any longer.


    "Olivia, I have something to tell you."


    As he said that, he reached out to grasp her hand, as if he was afraid that she would leave.


    Olivia was even more puzzled now. She saw how serious he got, and she felt like her heart was in her


    mouth as she asked, "What is it?"


    "Do you want to know why Grandpa is so fond of North? And why I insisted on going after you?"


    Eugene asked.


    Olivia slowly nodded her head. "Okay, why?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a deep breath, Eugene carefully exined, "Olivia, when you hear what I''m about to say,


    please don''t be mad because I never intended to hurt you."


    Olivia was even more anxious after hearing that, and she urged, "Come on, just hurry up and say it."


    Eugene did not even blink as he examined Olivia''s reaction and slowly recalled, "Actually, I don''t really


    remember it clearly. At the time, I drank a cup of wine that Nathan passed to me, but it had been


    drugged by someone, so I have no clear memory of what happened. I just know that I felt very


    ufortable, and decided to get a room to take a shower and clear my head. But just as I was about


    to close the door, I saw a woman falling into my room. I thought she was one of the girls working at the


    nightclub, so I dragged her into the room¡­"


    By now, Olivia''s face was as white as a sheet and her eyes were filled with apprehension. "When did


    this happen?"


    "Seven years ago, on September 22nd," Eugene replied.


    Olivia was startled and immediately withdrew her hand from his. For a moment, it felt like she had


    returned to that ill-fated night seven years ago.


    She could still remember how she struggled, fought back, and pleaded for him to stop, but the man still


    forced himself onto her.


    By the end of it, she had epted her fate. She concluded that since Hugo was willing to do such a


    thing to her, then she would repay in kind.


    An eye for an eye. It was very fair!


    She did not expect that once she woke up, she would find that the man she had been with was gone.


    It was only then that Olivia started feeling scared, and she hurriedly left soon after.


    She thought that it would only be a single unfortunate incident in her life, and she never expected that it


    would go on to affect the next seven years of her life.


    After two months, she found out that she was pregnant. She was terrified, and she felt tormented for an


    entire week before she finally decided to keep the baby. However, Anna found out about it, which led to


    her father deciding that he did not even want this daughter of his anymore. Hence, he chased her out


    of the country.


    Throughout all these years, she suffered all kinds of grievances and bitterness, and it was all caused


    by this man.


    Eugene Nn was the culprit!


    This was the reason why he was adamant about wooing her. This was why he was so fond of North.


    This was why he also had an Rh negative blood type.


    When Olivia first heard about that, she had wondered why Eugene had the same blood type as North.


    It was as if they were father and son.


    But it turned out that they were indeed father and son!


    Olivia''s lips quirked up into a mncholic smirk. She thought that she had finally met a man who truly


    loved her, but now she realized that it was only because he found his own son. It was because he


    wanted his son, so he had to ept his son''s mother. Otherwise, with her family background, she


    would not be able to be President Nn''s wife.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Olivia suddenly felt so cold that her entire body became frozen, and she could no longer move her


    limbs.


    Olivia suddenly felt so cold that her entire body became frozen, and she could no longer move her


    limbs.


    Noticing her rapidly souring expression, Eugene urgently called out to her, "Olivia¡­ Olivia, you have to


    let me exin."


    But Olivia fell back in shock. She stood up and eximed, "I don''t want to hear what you have to say


    anymore. North is mine. Don''t you dare think of taking him away from me!"


    However, Eugene did not want to let her leave. He pulled her into a tight hug as he hurriedly tried to


    reassure, "Of course not, I wouldn''t dream of taking North away from you. North is your child, and you


    brought him up so well. Whereas look at me, I only took care of him for a couple of days and already


    something bad happened to him. Olivia, I know you''re furious right now but at the time, I was not in


    control of myself. I had no idea what I was doing, and when I went looking for you the next day, you


    were gone. Olivia, every single word I say right now is the truth. I have been looking for you all these


    years!"


    Olivia''s eyes were filled with tears, but she refused to let them fall. When she looked at Eugene, her


    gaze was full of grievances.


    "If it hadn''t been for the fact that there was no one there when I woke up, then I wouldn''t have believed


    Anna''s words and thought that I slept with a homeless man. Do you know what I was thinking when I


    ran into that group of homeless men yesterday? I was filled with so much regret that I wanted to take


    my own life. If I hadn''t given in to that man, if I hadn''t trusted Anna and drank that ss of alcohol, if I


    hadn''t gone to meet Hugo, then I wouldn''t have ended up in such an awful predicament! My child would


    not be disrespected the way I am. But I never thought that it would be you. You are the culprit who


    caused all of this!"


    Olivia shoved Eugene away in anger and she snarled at him, "Get away from me!"


    After saying that, she immediately headed toward North''s hospital room.


    Eugene was frozen for a moment before he hurried after her. He tried to stop her from leaving.


    "Olivia¡­"


    But she yelled at him, "I don''t want to hear it!" With that, she walked off again.


    Hence, all Eugene could do was trail along behind her.


    Sensing that, Olivia snapped at him, "Stop following me!"


    Eugene came to a halt, but he still called out to her, "Olivia¡­"


    She did get mad after all.


    When Olivia returned to North''s room, she saw that the boy had fallen asleep.


    On the other hand, Brian was still awake. He saw that she returned with a terrible expression on her


    face, so he asked curiously, "Did something happen?"


    However, Olivia merely shrugged it off, saying, "Nothing."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for the fact that North was still sick, then she would have gotten as far away from Eugene


    as possible.


    Brian could tell that she was just brushing him off. "Where''s Eugene?"


    This time, Olivia growled out her answer. "No idea."


    Once he heard that, Brian furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Did you guys have a fight?"


    However, Olivia answered shortly yet again, "No."


    However, her answer was unconvincing, and Brian remained full of his own suspicions. If they did not


    get into a fight, why would she be in such a foul mood? It was obvious that she was fuming.


    Brian felt the need to help soothe things over, so he spoke up. "Eugene has a lousy temper, but his


    feelings for you are real. If he really did upset you in some way, don''t get too angry with him. Especially


    at a time like this, where if he gets distracted even for the briefest moment, then he could very well be


    swallowed up whole by all those predators in the Nn Family who are eyeing his every move."


    Olivia did not respond this time, but she felt the urge to cry as tears began to well up in her eyes once


    more. She looked down and hurriedly attempted to wipe away her tears, but she could not do it in time


    and a crystal clear droplet fell onto her pale hand.


    Brian had a fright and he immediately sat down on the bed. "Olivia, what''s the matter? Did Eugene hurt


    you?"


    She shook her head in response. "It''s nothing. You should go to sleep." After saying that, she


    immediately went into the washroom.


    By now, Brian was also starting to feel furious. Why did Eugene upset her at a time like this?


    He picked up his cell phone and called his brother. "Where are you?"


    Eugene had not gone anywhere. He was standing in the hospital corridor. As Olivia did not want to see


    him, he dared not go in to see her.


    Still, he had no intentions of leaving either. Instead, he stood there at the entrance in order to feel


    closer to her.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    "What''s wrong?"


    Brian was furious as he growled in a low tone, "How did you upset Olivia?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Brian was furious as he growled in a low tone, "How did you upset Olivia?"


    "How is she?" asked Eugene.


    "How else could she be?! She''s crying in the washroom! What''s wrong with you? If you don''t like her,


    stop flirting with her! Do you know others will be heartbroken to see her like that?!" refuted Brian.


    Hearing those words, Eugene was even more enraged. "Do you think I don''t feel bad for making her


    cry?"


    "Then why did you do it?"


    "I just exined to her what happened back then, and she started ignoring me after that!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian was rendered speechless for a long time. He knew that sooner orter, Olivia would find out.


    Moreover, Brian and Eugene had matching blood types with North. He had always been worried that


    she would find out about the truth.


    However, when North was pushed out of the operating room, she didn''t seem to be dubious, judging by


    her condition. So what on earth was going on?


    After a while, Brian spoke. "Did she find out herself? Or did you tell her?"


    "I told her," answered Eugene, to which Brian thenined, "Why did you tell her?"


    "She''ll find out sooner orter."


    "Then let her find out aste as possible!"


    "Didn''t you see how bad thements were under the posts? I can''t imagine how heartbroken she


    would feel after seeing them. I''m the cause of her misery today, so I rather let her scold me than me


    everything on herself and live with regrets. She and her child don''t deserve all these."


    "But she''s not ming you. She''s crying alone," uttered Brian.


    Heaving a helpless sigh, Eugene pleaded, "Please help me persuade her."


    "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Brian tossed the question back at him.


    Sucking a deep breath of cigarette, Eugene replied, "She doesn''t want to see me."


    Hearing that, Brian shook his head weakly, saying, "No matter how hard I try, it''s hard to persuade her


    heart."


    "Then please stay by her side and let me know if anythinges up," Eugene responded.


    Brian replied curtly in agreement and hung up the phone. Looking at the closed door of the bathroom,


    he silently wondered if that was what Olivia meant by the trust when she talked to Nathan this evening.


    When one put all their trust in someone but it turned out to be a plot, no one would possibly ept the


    fact, would they?


    Squeak!


    The bathroom door was opened and out came Olivia. Though she had washed her face and tried her


    best to put on her usual expression, Brian could tell at a nce that she had cried.


    "Are you okay, Olivia?"


    Forcing a smile, Olivia answered, "I''m fine. You should get some sleep. You need rest after taking


    blood."


    "I''m feeling okay. I heard from Eugene just now. He wanted to tell you about the matter sooner, but he


    was afraid that you''d get upset with him and he''ll ruin everything that you two have built over time. He


    was just scared. He didn''t want to deceive you on purpose."


    "Did you know about this too?" Olivia questioned as she knitted her brows together.


    Brian nodded. "Yeah. He told me a while ago. In fact, after your return, I''ve already heard about this.


    Eugene had been single for a long time and was looking for a woman, apparently. You were the one he


    was looking for."


    Olivia had calmed down now and when she thought about it, Eugene did tell her about it.


    When he was pursuing her, he kept telling her that he had always been looking for her.


    However, she didn''t believe him.


    Who knew fate would be so cruel to put two of them together again after all the twists and turns in life?


    And they even turned into a couple?


    Just as the thought of defending Eugene came into mind, another sound interrupted her train of


    thought. No! That''s not it! He nned everything out beforehand!


    Ever since the beginning, he had never wanted to be in a rtionship with her. He wanted nothing to


    do with her.


    He merely wanted to see North. He wanted their son!

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Eugene didn''t have feelings for her at all; otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden the truth from her for so


    long.


    Eugene didn''t have feelings for her at all; otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden the truth from her for so


    long.


    "Isn''t it good news, Olivia? You''re both biological parents to North, so if you two get back together¡ª"


    Olivia was irritated by Brian''s words and interrupted, "Stop it."


    Was it only now that Eugene was willing to admit that he was North''s biological father?


    Back then when she woke up, she didn''t even see his shadow! Where did he go?


    What a jerk!


    Not only did he force himself on her, he also didn''t n to take responsibility. Now that he saw their


    child, he was putting on a show and pretended to have feelings for her!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the resolute gaze in Olivia''s eyes, Brian shut his mouth.


    He finally understood why Eugene dared not enter the ward although he wanted to.


    At the moment, the fierce look on Olivia''s face was terrifying.


    ...


    It was only the next day Lara saw the news that Eugene was hospitalized. She was skeptical at first but


    it was like what Eugene assumed¡ªshe was leaning toward the side that it was the truth.


    She was well aware of what she had done.


    Lara had requested Gerald to get the drug from Mastar. She spent a lot of effort trying to plot a


    seamless n, so how could it not work out?


    However, she did have her suspicions because it happened all too soon. To make sure, she showed


    her phone to Edward, asking, "Honey, look at this. Do you think it''s true?"


    After taking the phone, Edward questioned in disbelief, "Is Eugene sick?"


    "Could it be fake?" Lara questioned intentionally.


    In response, Edward muttered, "Why would he fake an illness? Shouldn''t he be solving his issue with


    Olivia?"


    Lara nodded in agreement. "Exactly. After announcing that statement in the afternoon, how could he


    suddenly fall ill at night? Shall we ask someone to check on him in the hospital?"


    "Sure," Edward answered while nodding.


    After that, Lara deliberately sent an employee to the hospital. Little did she know that Eugene had


    already predicted that Lara would execute this n. However, since he had a sleepless night before,


    he looked pale and haggard.


    When Olivia went out to buy breakfast in the morning, she ignored Eugene when she saw him standing


    at the door.


    Eugene took a lot of effort to control himself from stepping out of the ward to chase after her. It was


    obvious that she had cried herself to sleepst night.


    Olivia was a strong person. Usually, she wouldn''t break down under any circumstances, but he made


    her cryst night.


    Watching her back fading from his line of sight, he felt his heart tighten.


    Taking the opportunity that she had gone out, he nced at North, who had just woken up, but he


    didn''t tell his son about their matter.


    He wanted to solve the problem by himself, and he wasn''t going to depend on his son for everything.


    "How are you feeling, little guy?"


    "I feel so tired," North mumbled.


    Ruffling his head, Eugene hummed in response. "You''re not fully healed yet. Once you''re fully healed,


    you still need to depend on your mom."


    "Could you ask someone to bring myptop over?" North requested.


    "The doctor says you shouldn''t be using any electronic devices for the time being. Don''t worry, I''ll solve


    everything," replied Eugene.


    Hearing that, Brian silently red at the man as he grumbled to himself, How are you going to solve it


    when you have just annoyed your girlfriend?!


    There was no way he could solve it without North''s help.


    After pondering for a while, Brian uttered, "When I leaveter, you can take my bed."


    Eugene nced at Brian before inquiring, "If they really came, doesn''t that mean North will be


    exposed?"


    "If Lara sent a representative to check on you, they would surely not be able to upload anything on the


    Inte. At most, they will show it to the elderly. When they see North, they can just treat it as learning


    about the existence of their great-grandson!"


    However, Eugene was still a little hesitant.


    Brian added, "It won''t look suspicious if you and North were poisoned and are staying in the same


    ward. They''d be more skeptical if they saw you staying in a ward all alone! Most importantly, isn''t it


    better for Olivia to take care of both of you? It''s easier for her to do that if you are in the same ward as


    North."

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    When Eugene heard Brian''s exnation, he thought it made sense, especially thest sentence.


    When Eugene heard Brian''s exnation, he thought it made sense, especially thest sentence.


    In that case, Olivia wouldn''t have any reason to kick him out, right?


    When he nced at Brian, Brian winked at him.


    Eugene couldn''t help butugh at his antics.


    When Olivia returned, Eugene was already lying in bed, while Brian was sitting beside him.


    She instantly knew that they were trying to put up an act in case Lara sent a representative to check on


    them. Therefore, she didn''t find that their actions were out of the blue.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After cing the food that she bought on the table, she unfolded the mini table on North''s bed without


    saying a word or sparing them a nce.


    Because of that, Brian red at Eugene. It was all because of thetter that Olivia was ignoring him


    too.


    "Olivia, are there any more pancakes?"


    Without looking at them, Olivia answered, "Yeah. I bought a lot."


    Brian raised his brows, asking, "What are you going to eat, Eugene? How does pancakes sound?"


    Eugene felt delighted without reason. Though Olivia was upset at him and continued to ignore him, she


    still bought them food. Her actions proved that she still cared about him.


    Just then, his phone rang. He took a nce at it, quickly uttering, "Someone''s here."


    As expected, within a few minutes, someone showed up at the entrance of the ward. That person


    seemed to be peering into the room.


    Olivia got up and headed toward the door. She deliberately acted as if she was casually opening the


    door before widening her eyes, asking, "Who are you looking for?"


    The woman nced in the room that was intentionally left open before uttering, "Oh¡ªI''m here for Sean


    Hawkins."


    Olivia replied, "There''s no one with that name in this ward." With that, she went out of the ward and


    shut the door.


    This time, the woman acted like she was doubtful. "That''s weird. He told me he was on this floor! How


    come I didn''t see him? I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    "No worries," Olivia replied with a poker face.


    After that, the woman left, and Olivia soon returned to the ward.


    "Do you guys think that woman wille back?" Brian inquired.


    "She''s seen everything. What else would shee back for?" asked Olivia.


    After pondering for a moment, Eugene muttered, "We can''t be too sure. Lara is a paranoid person."


    Brian chimed in, "You should stay here, then. If shees again, you''ll be prepared."


    Olivia remained silent. Were the two brothers trying to team up and bully her? At that moment, Brian


    commented, "I''ll be taking my leave now. Might have to trouble you to take care of them both. I''lle


    back in the afternoon."


    Truth be told, Olivia didn''t want Eugene to stay here. Whenever she saw his face, she could feel anger


    boiling within her, but she couldn''t just kick him out of the ward. If the representative that Lara sent


    found out the truth, Eugene''s efforts would all go to waste.


    Olivia was hopping mad. She was mad at Eugene, but even more at herself. Why was she thinking


    about him at a time like this?


    Shouldn''t she be taking her child away from him?


    Afraid that Olivia would have second thoughts, Brian quickly stood up after saying hisst sentence. "I''ll


    be leaving now, then. Call me if anythinges up."


    Before he left, Olivia reminded him, "Go back and take a good rest. Make sure not to do strenuous


    exercises, and drink some milk or anything to replenish your energy."


    Brian smiled at her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ll be all good after a few days of rest."


    Olivia then urged, "Don''t take it lightly. You''re North''s life savior, so I hope you will always stay healthy.


    If you need my help in the future, just hit me up."


    Returning her a smile, Brian responded, "Don''t be a stranger. North is my nephew!"


    Upon hearing that, Olivia retorted, "No, he isn''t. He takes myst name!"


    Brian chuckled awkwardly and nced at Eugene before turning to leave.


    Eugene, on the other hand, was well aware that Olivia''s words were directed at him.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "Olivia¡­"


    Olivia ignored Eugene''s calls and focused on feeding North instead. She acted as if she didn''t hear


    him.


    "Olivia¡­"


    Olivia ignored Eugene''s calls and focused on feeding North instead. She acted as if she didn''t hear


    him.


    North blinked hisrge, round eyes when he noticed the darkness looming between his mom and dad.


    He then threw a dubious nce at Eugene, as if asking the man what happened.


    Seeing that, Eugene closed his eyes. He didn''t know how to exin to his child anymore, so he


    decided to keep his mouth shut.


    In an instance, North furrowed his brows. What will Daddy do without me? Is he going to upset Mommy


    every single day?!


    After a while, Eugene called out to her again. "Olivia, I''m hungry."


    Olivia took a deep breath. She desperately wanted to throw the food at his face and question him,


    "Can''t you eat by yourself?!"


    He was just pretending to be ill. He wasn''t actually ill. Was he expecting her to feed him too?


    However, when she came back to reality, she took a few deep breaths before sending the food to his


    bed.


    Eugene was exhrated all of a sudden. He reached out and tried to grab her, but with a swift turn, she


    managed to avoid his touch.


    As she left him with no choice, Eugene could only pout. His woman was definitely enraged. It had been


    a whole night, yet she was still angry and didn''t give him a chance to exin.


    ¡­


    At the Roberts Residence, the woman who was sent to the hospital for investigation was currently


    reporting to Lara.


    "Miss Lara, it''s true. I saw Eugene and North lying in bed and they were connected to respirators. Brian


    was taking care of Eugene, while Olivia''s eyes were swollen from crying."


    Furrowing her brows slightly, Lara questioned, "Really? They didn''t suspect you, right?"


    "No. I told them I was looking for someone," replied the woman.


    After hearing that, Lara knitted her brows even more without uttering a word.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Lara?" asked the woman.


    "It''s nothing. I just think the mission went too smoothly. Did you manage to see them immediately when


    you arrived?" Lara asked.


    The woman then replied, "Of course not. Initially, I just wanted to check on them through the ss


    window, but Olivia suddenly came out from the ward. She asked who I was, but I told her I was looking


    for someone that I just made up. I think it reduced her suspicion toward me. I also assume that when


    she saw me peeking into the ward, she purposely shut the door so that I couldn''t see what was inside.


    After that, I went to the doctor''s office to enquire, but they said they couldn''t disclose their patients''


    information. Eventually, I paid him 1,000 in exchange for this information. Eugene and the child were


    poisoned so now, they can only leave things up to fate. If they don''t wake up after 72 hours, their lives


    might be at risk."


    Lara''s eyes brightened when she heard that. "Is that all real?"


    The woman gloated, "Of course it''s real! I even took a picture of the diagnosis."


    After reading the doctor''s diagnosis, Lara suddenly felt ted. "You''ve done very well on this task, so


    I''m going to pay you double your sry this month. You may leave now."


    With that, Lara dismissed the woman.


    She then leaned back on the chair in a rxed manner. A smug smile tugged at the corners of her lips


    while she twirled the pen in between her fingers. She was already plotting her uing ns. Once


    Eugene was dead, the rest would be easy to handle.


    Poor Eugene! I bet you never thought of this! So what if you''ve been practicing abstinence? Eventually,


    you''re being trampled under a woman! Lara snickered in her heart.


    Another thing that she didn''t expect was that she had killed two birds with one stone. It didn''t matter


    whether that little brat of Olivia''s was Eugene''s son or not, as both of them were equally hateful. Since


    they were both going to die, Lara was just going to let them be.


    Her next step would be to purchase the entire Nn Group under her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all these years of building connections, it was finally time to make use of it.


    Picking up her phone, she made a call to all of the elderly in the Nn Family. "Hi Richard, have you


    seen the news?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Richard''s baritone voice came from the other end of the line. "Lara, I just saw the news. I was


    contemting whether to visit Eugene in the hospital to see what''s up with him."


    Richard''s baritone voice came from the other end of the line. "Lara, I just saw the news. I was


    contemting whether to visit Eugene in the hospital to see what''s up with him."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lara immediately responded, "I think you should, but ourpany secretary was in the hospital today


    and overheard that Eugene''s condition doesn''t seem great. He might not be able to live past the next


    two days."


    "Is it that serious? I should check up on him then," replied Richard.


    Lara took the whole morning to call all four of the eldest sons in the Nn Family and inform them


    about the news.


    When two of Eugene''s uncles and an aunt went to see himter, he probably wouldn''t be able to put on


    a show for so many people anymore even if he did have a n.


    In the afternoon, the four sons of the Nn Family, as well as Lara and Jade, visited the hospital


    altogether.


    Some of them were sincerely worried about Eugene, but some of them were just there to see whether


    he really did fall ill. Others, however, were there to persuade the rest to give up on him.


    No matter which group they belonged to, they all marched into the hospital together.


    However, just as they were about to enter the ward, a security guard stopped them.


    Edward immediately roared, "What are you people doing? Don''t you know who I am? How dare you


    stop me?!"


    "I''m sorry, Master Edward, but this is an order from President Nn. Anyone besides Miss Maxwell and


    Mr. arthy isn''t allowed to visit him."


    Edward scolded once again, "Cut the nonsense! I''m here to see my son. I don''t need your permission


    to enter. Now get out."


    While saying that, Edward tried to push the guard away, but the guard stood rooted to his spot.


    The security guard stood in front of the entrance of the ward and lowered his head, thereafter


    apologizing, "I''m sorry, Master Edward. I cannot let you in."


    Edward was seething in anger right now. "What if something happens to my son?" he roared. "Will you


    take responsibility if I''m not able to see him for thest time?!"


    The security guard remained silent and stood rooted on the ground, letting Edward throw punches and


    kicks at him.


    Realizing that his strength alone wasn''t enough, Edward signaled for a few more of his brothers to help


    him. "Let''s do this together. What kind of trick is this brat ying? I just want to see my son! Why do I


    need permission from him? I highly doubt that you are the one trying to get my son killed!"


    Just as he was done talking, the door to the ward opened. Olivia looked at the entourage and lowered


    her head slightly, inquiring, "Why are you here, Mr. Nn?"


    Seeing her, Edward controlled his emotions and responded, "Oh¡ªyou''re here too, Doctor Maxwell. I


    read online that Eugene fell ill, so I came to see him."


    Olivia nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, they''re just rumors from insignificant reporters. Eugene is fine.


    He''s just having an allergic reaction, so he shouldn''t being in contact with too many people. He''ll


    be alright in a few days. I''m going to have to ask you to leave now."


    Edward furrowed his brows as he exchanged nces with Lara.


    Lara signaled him with her eyes, hinting for him to go in and have a look.


    Edward then uttered helplessly, "I understand, but look at all his uncles and aunts who came all the


    way to see him. I can''t just let theme for nothing! We''ll be quick and won''t disturb him!"


    Hearing that, Olivia stopped him. "I am aware that you are all close rtives of Eugene, but I am also


    his girlfriend, so I understand how you feel. However, as a doctor, I would like to reassure you that he is


    totally fine. Please don''te in if you want him to get well soon."


    "How can we rest assured if we don''t see him with our own eyes?" Lara questioned.


    Olivia returned a smile, exining, "What if his condition worsens after your visit? Wouldn''t that defeat


    the purpose? Please rest assured that I will ry your worries and concerns to him."


    Lara chuckled at her response. "Why are you so adamant that we shouldn''t see him, Doctor Maxwell?"

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Olivia said, "Mrs. Roberts, I did it for Eugene too, since if something happens, neither me nor you can


    afford to take on this responsibility!"


    Olivia said, "Mrs. Roberts, I did it for Eugene too, since if something happens, neither me nor you can


    afford to take on this responsibility!"


    Angered to the point of being stunned on the spot, Lara then looked to the crowd, saying, "So you don''t


    want me to see it after all."


    Quickly mediating, Jade interrupted, "Aunt Lara, since Miss Maxwell says that''s it should be fine, then


    we can wait for a bit."


    Seeing her own daughter speak up, Richard also agreed in unison. "I agree, as we all know Doctor


    Maxwell''s skills."


    Yet, Amos said, "The more she''s stopping us, the more suspicious I think she is."


    With that, he looked at Olivia. "Although you said that you''re Eugene''s girlfriend, he has never formally


    introduced you to us. On top of that, even if you are his girlfriend, you''re not considered one of us


    before your marriage. So, I''m not really sure why you are blocking us so insistently here."


    With a dark expression, Olivia said coldly, "I have never imed that I was one of the Nns. Besides


    being Eugene''s girlfriend, I am also a doctor. Even if we were strangers, I would still do my best for my


    patient out of professional courtesy. I hope that you all can understand this."


    Seeing the tension quickly rise, Lara suggested, "How about this¡ªsince we really might disturb him


    with so many people going in at once, we''ll let his father go in and take a look. I mean, you have to let


    us take a look for us to know he''s alright."


    After pondering for a bit, Olivia replied, "Fine, then. Mr. Nn, please be as quiet as possible so as to


    not disturb him."


    Nodding, Edward then followed her into the ward, and he only saw Eugene with his eyes shut while


    wearing an oxygen mask. With an extremely pale face, the younger man really did look like a patient,


    as he was also administered IV drops.


    Walking to Eugene''s bedside, Edward looked at him for a very long time with tightly clenched fists.


    It was only after a long while did he turn around to look at North, who was also unconscious.


    Observing Edward, Olivia saw that it wasn''t pain in his eyes, rather confusion, as he had never thought


    that Eugene would be lying here.


    "Mr. Nn, we''ll have to go out now to minimize the disturbance."


    She was afraid that Edward might see something off if he were to take a closer look.


    Being unexpectedly cooperative, Edward only asked after exiting the ward, "What''s wrong with


    Eugene?"


    Olivia replied, "It''s just an allergic reaction."


    Then, Edward continued to question, "What kind of allergy could be that bad?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    To this, she only said, "We are also checking up on this. But don''t worry Mr. Nn, I will surely cure


    him!"


    Stopping his questioning, Edward looked very soulless, as he never would have guessed that his


    strong and charismatic son would be lying quietly like this.


    Edward always thought that he did not hold much feelings for him, as Edward did not spend most of


    their childhood with them. As they grew up, even though they would still greet each other, both knew


    that they were actually just a bit more closer than strangers.


    He had never thought of Eugene as his son, because Edward treated him more like an enemy that he


    had to be wary of.


    Maybe it was the blood running inside them or maybe it was due to his age, but seeing Eugene lie on


    the bed looking so fragile made Edward feel bad inside.


    Don''t tell me that a young healthy man like him will pass away just like that?


    Staring at the soulless looking Edward, Lara was sure that Eugene was in a dire state, making her


    jump for joy inside. However, not daring to show this side of her, she pretended to ask in a worried


    tone, "How''s Eugene?"


    "Doctor Maxwell said that he will be fine."

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Edward then looked at Olivia and said, "I hope you can try your best to cure him. Just tell me if you


    need anything."


    Edward then looked at Olivia and said, "I hope you can try your best to cure him. Just tell me if you


    need anything."


    His words made Olivia feel quite relieved inside. At least this father of his still has some conscience left.


    The grief on his face doesn''t seem to be fake.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Nn."


    Nodding, she then motioned the Nns to head to the exit.


    However, Lara did not leave and she only walked to Olivia''s side. "Tell me the truth, Olivia. Will Eugene


    really be alright?" she asked, to which Olivia replied, "Rest assured. He''ll be fine."


    Lara stared at Olivia''s face, hoping to glean some information from her expression.


    On the other hand, Olivia had a perfect poker face and Lara could not see anything.


    In the end, thetter could only give up. "Alright. I trust you, Olivia. After all, you could also save


    Grandpa, who was very sick at that time. I believe that you can do it this time too. You must save and


    cure Eugene!"


    To this, Olivia said, "I will be sure to do so."


    It was then that Lara finally left longingly.


    After sending them off, Olivia went back to the ward, only to see that Eugene had already sat up while


    North had just opened his eyes.


    At that moment, she thought that her acting was nothingpared to the father and son.


    Then, she suddenly frowned. Why did I say they are father and son?


    They''re not father and son.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    Just as Eugene spoke, Olivia had already rebuked him by saying, "Alright. Now, they all believe that


    you are on the verge of dying already, so just go do what you need to and stop lying there!" Hearing


    this, Eugene replied helplessly, "Olivia, are you still angry even after all this time? I said that I didn''t do


    it on purpose, as I¡ª"


    Frowning, Olivia muttered sternly, "Are you leaving or not? If not, then I''m going to leave."


    Eugene, who would never let her leave, could only give in in the end. "Alright, alright. I''ll go now!"


    Standing up, he couldn''t help but continue, "Olivia, if you are really angry, then you can just scold or


    even beat me up. Please don''t beat yourself up over it."


    Staring back, Olivia retorted, "The sight of you already makes me mad right now."


    Pouting, Eugene replied, "I''m going, alright? I''m going." After that, he left.


    Blinking perplexedly, North asked, "Mommy, did you fight with Uncle Eugene?"


    However, Olivia only said, "We didn''t. You don''t have to worry about this. Is it very boring here? Do you


    want me to buy some books for you to read?"


    With a worried expression, North only requested, "No need. Just tell me what happened between you


    and Uncle Eugene."


    As it was not a topic suited for children, Olivia chose to lie. "It was because he didn''t take care of you


    properly."


    Realizing this, North started to exin frantically, "You can''t me Uncle Eugene for that. He didn''t


    mean it either. Who could''ve guessed that Anna would go to the Nn Group under a disguise? She


    did not look one bit like her old self. I didn''t even recognize her until I saw her scary gaze. I could only


    recognize her because of her eyes and since Uncle Eugene had never seen her before, of course he


    was not on guard against her."


    After hearing his long string of words, Olivia instantly knew that North just wanted her to not me


    Eugene any longer.


    "You really do like Uncle Eugene, don''t you?"


    Licking his lips, North asked curiously, "D-Don''t you as well, Mommy?"


    This made her fall silent. Of course she liked Eugene, but the things he did made her feel very sad as


    well.


    "What if I were to break up with Uncle Eugene?"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Her words shocked North. After so much work to get them to be together, they are going to break up


    again?


    Her words shocked North. After so much work to get them to be together, they are going to break up


    again?


    "Why are you breaking up with him? Is it because Uncle Eugene did not take good care of me?"


    "Is this not enough of a reason?"


    North replied, "I already said that Uncle Eugene did not do it on purpose, as Anna came so suddenly.


    Even you would have a hard time recognizing her. Recently, he has been taking good care of me by


    apanying me to sleep, chatting and even telling me a lot of stories. Mommy, please forgive him


    this one time!"


    To this, Olivia only thought that Eugene was more like North''s biological father, seeing how her child


    kept speaking up for him.


    Then, she pouted. Stop thinking about it. You''ll only get madder in the end.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    Looking over, Olivia saw that it was Kate who came, and the former eximed, "Didn''t I tell you not to


    come? Why are you here?"


    Smiling, Kate replied, "It''s just for a look. I was worried about you guys!"


    Noticing that she was carrying various bags of stuff, Olivia asked, "What are all these?"


    Setting them down, Kate answered, "I bought some snacks and books for the little guy. He must be so


    bored, with electronics not allowed in here and all."


    Laughing, Olivia said, "I just told North that I was going to buy some books for him, and here you are."


    "Wow! It''s almost like we share the same thoughts!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    While saying that, Kate handed over a book to North. "I bought you something on AI."


    Taking it, North replied, "Thanks, Godmother!"


    Patting his head, Kate said, "You don''t have to be so courteous," After that, she then looked around the


    ward before asking in confusion, "Where''s President Nn?"


    Not wanting to talk about the man, Olivia simply replied, "He''s out."


    Frowning, North said, "Godmother, Mommy was angry at Uncle Eugene and chased him out just now.


    She even said that she wants to break up with him!" Staring at the little brat, Olivia was amazed at him


    saying just about anything.


    Frowning, North was left with no choice, as he felt that it wasn''t just because of this incident that she


    wanted to end the rtionship. He knew that his mother was a sensible woman, so why would she


    break up with his father due to ack of care?


    Knowing there was something going, but since Olivia wouldn''t tell him, North could only let Kate


    persuade her.


    Surprised, Kate asked, "Are you really going to break up with Eugene?"


    Olivia only replied stoutly with a grunt.


    Kate then probed "But why?"


    Not knowing how to exin this in front of her son, Olivia chose to not say anything.


    It was instead North who exined, "Mommy said that it was because Uncle Eugene didn''t take good


    care of me!"


    Relieved, Kate said, "I think that you''re being a bit unreasonable. It''s not like he did on purpose. Are


    you really going to cut him loose just because of this one mistake?"


    Staying silent, Olivia did not rebuke her friend.


    Obviously, it''s not because of this.


    Seeing how Olivia was on the verge of talking, Kate knew that this incident was not the catalyst for the


    break up with Eugene. I think she probably can''t say it in front of the child!


    And so, Kate stopped questioning Olivia, as she knew that either Nathan or Brian would be sure to


    swing byter.


    As expected, Nathan appeared after half an hour. Upon seeing Kate, the man felt his mood lift and he


    intentionally smiled at her. "You''re here too, I see."


    Bluntly, she replied, "Stay here and keep the little fellowpany. I have something to talk to Olivia


    with."


    With that, Kate dragged Olivia outside.


    Feeling his eyes twitch, Nathan looked North, who was on the bed. "What''s up with them?"


    Calmly flipping through a page, North slowly said, "I think they just don''t want me hearing certain


    things."

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    At that, Nathan wondered, Do they really not want North to overhear them, or is it because of me?


    At that, Nathan wondered, Do they really not want North to overhear them, or is it because of me?


    What kind of information do they have in order for them to be so secretive about it?


    Don''t tell me that Olivia told Kate what I said to her yesterday?


    ¡­


    On the other end, Kate dragged Olivia all the way to a secluded corner before stopping while looking


    sternly at her. "Spill¡ªwhat happened?"


    Avoiding her gaze, Olivia did not answer her directly. "What do you mean, what happened?"


    Getting straight into the topic, Kate questioned, "You''re going to break up with him just because he


    failed to take care of the boy?"


    "What? Is that not allowed?"


    "When did you be so ungrateful?"


    "I''ve always been like this."


    Staring daggers at her, Kate demanded, "Spit it out!"


    Getting frustrated too, Olivia replied, "Just stop asking about this."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not in a rush to know, Kate started to question her friend through another way. "Then you should know


    how much North likes Eugene, right? Otherwise, the little guy wouldn''t have brought this up as soon as


    I arrived. Since the boy likes him so much, just forgive Eugene if he didn''t vite your principles. Do


    you have to go so far as to break up with him? Isn''t he already treating you kindly enough?"


    Lowering her head, Olivia hesitated for a long while before saying, "Eugene is the man from seven


    years ago."


    Stunned, Kate gasped, "What? Eugene? B-But¡­ didn''t Anna say¡­"


    To this, Olivia only replied, "I also don''t know about what happened but Eugene told me yesterday that


    it was him, and that he actually went behind my back and did a paternity test with North!"


    Remembering this incident only served to make Olivia madder.


    After absorbing the information, Kate eximed, "Isn''t this a good thing, though? Why are you breaking


    up with him?"


    Staring back, Olivia retorted, "How is this a good thing? Enlighten me! Back then, he forced himself on


    me even when I struggled so badly and after that, he just left without so much as a word! It was not


    consensual! Now, he''s saying that he wants to be with me because he likes me, but God knows what


    ulterior motives he''s after. He might even want the boy. The reason I''m in this sad state is all thanks to


    him. Because of him, I had a seven year long nightmare, and even now I''m being insulted by other


    people because of this incident! As for him, he''s sure is living the high life, having not lost much. And


    now he wants to have a wife and child all of a sudden? What gives him the right to do so?"


    Frowning, Kate asked, "Wait! If the both of you were together, how did you not know what the other


    looked like? How is that possible?"


    Olivia replied, "He said that he was drugged back then and was in a state of confusion!"


    After understanding the whole situation, Kate sighed in relief. "If it''s that, then it''s still forgivable. You


    should know that logic and reason goes out the window when one is drugged. Didn''t you alsoe to


    an agreement in the end? What is there to be mad about?"


    "What I''m angry about is how he treated me. Just leaving like that after it was done. Even when he saw


    me after, he still wanted to argue with me. It was only when he knew that North was his did he


    completely change his tune and began to court me. Does he really want to be with me or does he just


    want his son back? He knew about the truth, yet he didn''t tell me until now. The newspapers are still


    writing tabloids about me, you know. With the child being sick, I can''t even leave this ce even if I


    wanted to. He chose to tell me the truth now because he knew that I couldn''t leave him or the city. If


    this is not a ploy, then what is?"


    Feeling more and more wronged, Olivia thought that this would be a sweet romance but in the end, it


    was all actually a devious plot.


    Hugging her, Kate murmuredfortingly, "It''s alright now. You don''t have to feel this way. Do you


    know that you really look like a child that''s throwing a temper tantrum? Even after you said this much, I


    don''t think that it''s that severe. It''s not as if Eugene had gone and liked someone else, betraying you in


    the process. This is just a small problem."

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Before Kate could even finish, she had to quicklyfort Olivia again upon seeing that thetter was


    about to say something. "I know how you feel right now," Kate murmured. "I know it''s hard to ept the


    huge divide within you right now. You think that Eugene wanted to be with you in the first ce,


    because he liked you and didn''t even mind that you have a child already, correct? So, his passionate


    feelings touched you, making you fall in love and sometimes even ept his oundish behaviors. But


    now that you know the truth, you think that Eugene only wants you because the kid is his and that you


    are the mother to his son. Now that all those heartwarming moments have all turned into ashes, you


    feel like a clown, as well as a feeling of being scammed. Am I right on the mark?"


    Before Kate could even finish, she had to quicklyfort Olivia again upon seeing that thetter was


    about to say something. "I know how you feel right now," Kate murmured. "I know it''s hard to ept the


    huge divide within you right now. You think that Eugene wanted to be with you in the first ce,


    because he liked you and didn''t even mind that you have a child already, correct? So, his passionate


    feelings touched you, making you fall in love and sometimes even ept his oundish behaviors. But


    now that you know the truth, you think that Eugene only wants you because the kid is his and that you


    are the mother to his son. Now that all those heartwarming moments have all turned into ashes, you


    feel like a clown, as well as a feeling of being scammed. Am I right on the mark?"


    Pursing her lips, Olivia stayed silent. She really does know me well.


    Kate continued, "But how do you know whether he first knew North was his, or that he liked you first?


    Have you also asked him why he still left after knowing that you weren''t a waitress?"


    "I didn''t." Olivia replied. "I was so mad that I did not listen to his excuse."


    "Just look at you! How could you get angry without knowing the specifics? From my view, this ending is


    the best possible one. Even though you have left your hometown for seven years, you have endured


    seven years of being insulted by everybody. Indeed, you were wronged, but this doesn''t mean that you


    didn''t profit at all."


    Angered, Olivia shouted, "What profit did I get? All I got was the humiliation from being targeted by the


    whole of the Inte. The reason I am in the state I am in now is all because of him!"


    Frustrated too, Kate rebuked, "But you still have North!"


    This left Olivia speechless.


    "You still have such an intelligent son. If I were to give birth to such a bright boy, I would also be willing


    to leave my hometown for seven years. Besides, you can''t just me it all on the man, as it was your


    decision to keep the child. If you didn''t insist upon it, you wouldn''t have to leave either. The one who


    framed you was Anna, so you should settle the score with her. It was Eugene who cured you when you


    were drugged, after all. If it weren''t for you meeting each other by fate, then Anna would''ve arranged a


    boyfriend for you. Have you thought about what would happen to you then? Would you still have such


    an intelligent son?" Hearing this, Olivia pouted and muttered, "So, ording to you, I even have to


    thank him?"


    Smiling, Kate replied, "I''m not implying that, but you still have to be more fair about this. In reality, if you


    went out and shouted to the world, asking who would like to sleep with Eugene, I don''t think that there''s


    a woman out there that would refuse. Only you, who slept with the man everybody wants the most, still


    has a face full of disdain for him. Now, you even want to break up with him. How hypocritical!"


    Staring at her friend angrily, Olivia said, "I say, are you actually in cahoots with him?"


    Laughing at her words, Katemented, "Although I''m on your side, I still feel the need to speak up for


    Eugene. The reason you can have a hissy fit right now is because he loves you so much that he can


    overlook that!"


    This made Olivia frown. Am I throwing a temper tantrum?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why didn''t hee clean earlier?" Olivia muttered in a weak tone.


    To this, Kate exined, "If one looked at your current state, would they dare to tell you the truth? Do


    you think he''s oblivious to what happened to you during these seven years? It''s because he cares so


    much that he did not dare to say it. What if you became upset and wanted to break up with him over


    this like today? He only came clean because he saw you bump into those beggars. Unable to withstand


    his heart ache, he then finally told you the truth."


    Drawing in a deep breath, Olivia pouted. "But this really frustrates me to no end!"


    At that, Kateforted, "Alright, alright. Simmer down now. As long as he didn''t vite your principles,


    I think that he deserves another chance. I was honestly worried for you in the beginning. Although


    Eugene treats North quite well, wouldn''t you two conceive another child if you got married? You will,


    won''t you? When that timees, Eugene will of course have a bias between his foster and biological


    son, and you will also suffer, seeing him neglect your own son. But isn''t that problem solved now?


    North is Eugene''s own flesh and blood, so even if the man has a bias, you wouldn''t dwell on it too


    much. On top of that, both of you like each other. This ending is almost perfect. The only problem is


    you throwing a hissy and wanting to break up. How immature can you be? Do you know how desirable


    Eugene is? Once you let go of him, you can be sure that you won''t get him back."

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Seeing how exaggerated Kate was made Oliviaugh.


    Seeing how exaggerated Kate was made Oliviaugh.


    It was only a shortugh before she followed up with a sigh. "I still don''t know if he likes me only


    because of the child. It could also be that he only wants to build a rapport with North, and that he


    doesn''t like me one bit!"


    Laughing at her words, Kate muttered in resignation, "People who are in love really do turn stupid. If


    Eugene did not like you at all, he wouldn''t have revealed the truth. Think about what he has done for


    you. Even his gaze for you is full of love. Don''t you feel bad, saying that he doesn''t like you?"


    Frowning, Olivia asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Am I sure?" Staring at the other woman, Kate argued, "Just think about it¡ªif it were someone throwing


    a tantrum and ordering Eugene to leave, do you think he would just do as told?"


    Licking her lips, Olivia thought that it would be more likely that person would get thrown out by him!


    It was said that the most stubborn of people often understood everything once they got enlightened.


    Is this saying referring to me right now?


    Suddenly, Olivia became quite ted upon feeling that Kate made sense, seeing as except for herself,


    nobody would dare to order Eugene to get out!


    On top of that, it would be quite unfair of her to just forget all the things he did for her just because of


    this one screw up.


    Noticing her slow smile, Kate asked, "So, do you still want that break up?"


    Olivia responded by staring at her friend shyly.


    "What are you doing?"


    To this, Kate only said, "I want to shout out on behalf of President Nn and see who would like to


    sleep with him for a night!"


    "Oh¡ªshut up!"


    "Hey, you''re the ungrateful one here!"


    Feeling speechless, Olivia then went back with Kate. Upon entering the ward, they saw the adult and


    the child in heated discussion.


    Curious, Olivia asked, "What are you two doing?"


    Nathan and North looked at them at the same time.


    Seeing Olivia looking much happier, North silently looked at Kate for an answer.


    Winking secretly, Kate then made an ''okay'' gesture to him.


    This made North very happy, as he excitedly said, "Mommy,e quickly and look at this robot. It


    would be so good if we had one in our house to help out with the chores. How about me and Nate help


    you design one?"


    After Kate managed to persuade Olivia, thetter was in a really good mood, and she walked over after


    hearing his words. "Let me take a look."


    Pointing to the book, North said, "Look, it can do anything. Robots will be the next trend for


    development."


    Nodding, Olivia replied, "It does look quite promising."


    On the other hand, Nathan was staring at Kate and he had heartbreak, greed, and most of all, regret


    and self me in his eyes.


    However, Kate purposefully avoided his gaze, worried that she would change her mind.


    "Olivia, how about you go back and rest up tonight? I can take care of North in your stead!"


    Olivia only replied, "There''s no need for that. North doesn''t require medicine at night. I can also sleep


    here; it''s just that I don''t have a change of clothes. How about you help me grab some clothes if you''re


    free?"


    To this, Kate said, "No problem."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Nathan, Olivia then followed up, "You two can go together."


    Kate frowned upon hearing this. What is wrong with Olivia? She knows that I don''t want to be with him,


    so why is she purposefully making us go together?


    "I''m fine by myself."


    Olivia then rebuked, "The Nn Family is a bit on edge right now. I''m worried that they might


    interrogate you, so you guys should go together. This way, I can breathe easier."


    Upon hearing this, Kate did not say anything in return.


    It was Nathan who looked at Olivia gratefully.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Just as they were about to leave, Olivia called out to them, "Oh. Kate, could you go to the level below


    my house, which is the 58th floor, and find a Jewel Fenton? She''s a friend whom I made in Mastar. We


    came back together but since North fell sick, I rushed out without even having the chance to tell her.


    After that, I only called her once, so I imagine that she must be quite worried. Please ry our current


    situation to her to calm her down."


    Just as they were about to leave, Olivia called out to them, "Oh. Kate, could you go to the level below


    my house, which is the 58th floor, and find a Jewel Fenton? She''s a friend whom I made in Mastar. We


    came back together but since North fell sick, I rushed out without even having the chance to tell her.


    After that, I only called her once, so I imagine that she must be quite worried. Please ry our current


    situation to her to calm her down."


    Then, Kate asked, "Jewel Fenton, you say?"


    Olivia answered, "Yup. She was the one who helped me when I was robbed back then. Seeing how


    she didn''t have a ce to stay, Eugene then arranged for her to live a floor below mine."


    Understanding dawned on Kate as she said, "Alright, I understand."


    They left after that, and the ward quietened right down.


    Looking at his mother, North asked, "Mommy, are you breaking up with Uncle Eugene?"


    Olivia countered, "Do you hope that we will break up?"


    He only shook his head carefully after observing her expression as he didn''t understand what she


    meant.


    His actions made Oliviaugh out loud while saying, "I''ll listen to you, then."


    While she said that, Olivia was closely observing her son''s face. After a close look, she noticed that


    North did, in fact, resemble Eugene a bit. His nose and eyes looked a lot like the man''s. It was only that


    she did not notice this earlier as she did not think about things that way.


    Feeling creeped out by her stare, North asked, "What''s wrong, Mommy?"


    She simply replied, "Nothing. It''s just that I find my son bing ever more handsome."


    Smiling, North said, "It''s all because of my mommy!"


    Touching his nose, Olivia asked, "You and your glib tongue. Are you tired? You should sleep for a while


    since you''ve been reading for so long."


    Nodding obediently, he would do anything as long as his mother did not want to break up with his


    father.


    In reality, the child was tired, but he did not dare to sleep as he kept thinking about the troubles


    between his parents. Now that he saw how happy Olivia was, he could finally sleep in peace.


    It wasn''t even ten minutester that a snoring noise was alreadying from North, and Olivia


    covered him with a nket.


    Finally, she mustered her courage to surf the Inte.


    Thanks to Kate''s ''brainwashing'', Olivia, who thought that her days were over just this afternoon,


    actually thought that her friend''s words made sense.


    Even though Olivia still felt wronged and still held some grudge toward Eugene, she still had to admit


    that he would be a much more capable father to North than anybody else.


    Maybe it was because of a change of heart, she was still rtively calm even after looking at those


    insultingments about her.


    They''re all just clowns parading around.


    As thements on the article piled up, the supportingments started to show up more and more.


    That being said, Olivia was unsure if this was because of people who actually knew about the truth


    commenting, or that the announcement made by Eugene is finally working.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After looking through quite a lot of articles, she discovered that someone had actually linked Marcus


    and Alex to her, which made her speechless.


    The most infuriating matter was that some were starting baseless rumors by using this incident as a


    base.


    For example, they were saying that Olivia robbed Summer of her chances, and that Olivia snatched the


    magazine cover photoshoot from her.


    Some even said that Olivia chose to save Eric, and not Landon, on purpose. All in all, they were


    pinning everything on her, whether it concerned her or not.


    Judging from these articles, Olivia would be quite surprised if Summer was not the mastermind. Is she


    thinking that I''m about to fall from grace, so she''s just smearing my reputation as she pleases?


    Of course, besides these negativements, there were still a lot of people who supported Olivia.


    The first piece of positive news came from Metrostar Entertainment.


    ''This is Marcus Cohen from Metrostar Entertainment, who is also Olivia Maxwell''s cousin. I found out


    that a lot of people online are setting me and her up for baseless nonsense. I just want to ask a


    question in return¡ªare you guys brainless? I understand that scandals befall famous people and that a


    lot of bitter people like to twist facts and the truth to their whims. However, do be a bit more sensible


    when you are releasing your anger. Know that cyberviolence is punishable byw, and that I''ve already


    ordered the legal team of mypany to take action against those who seek to nder my cousin.''

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    After that, Road Enterprises also announced that their president and Olivia were just friends, as they


    also warned that legal actions would be taken against nderers.


    After that, Road Enterprises also announced that their president and Olivia were just friends, as they


    also warned that legal actions would be taken against nderers.


    Along then came arthy Group''s announcement with simr content, stating that they were looking


    into those who posted this.


    All of a sudden, the bigpanies in Summer City were all posting official statements, announcing that


    they would all be taking legal actions.


    In just a blink of an eye, Twitter was bursting at the seams, withpanies posting that they supported


    Olivia.


    Very heated discussions then took ce and a lot of onlinements surfaced.


    ''Seems like this Olivia character has some serious influence, for all these big corporations to support


    her so openly!''


    ''I heard that some people have already received awyer''s letter.''


    ''What? So, they were all serious then?''


    ''Oh¡ªwe should be careful whenmenting!''


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''This is my first time seeing so manypanies speak up for a person! This is so awesome.''


    ''Even without all their support, nobody would dare to mess with just onepany picked from this list.


    This should be good, as those nderers are going to get their dues now!''


    Excluding thepanies, Kate, Nathan, Eric and Vivian also posted online, standing up for Olivia with


    their own influence and methods.


    Sean also intentionally replied to the post, which was about Olivia alienating him on set. and the


    incident where she treated Eric and not him.


    He personally exined that he was just afraid of acupuncture, hence his admission to the hospital. It


    was by no means that Olivia refused to treat him, as he also pleaded with his fans to be more rational.


    He even directly addressed the person who posted it and responded sternly, ''I''m not sure why you


    would use this incident to attack Olivia, but what I am sure of is that you are ndering and attracting


    hate to me. So, I will tell mywyer to make a legal case against you. Please be prepared to receive a


    lawyer''s letter.''


    Even Director Norris stated, ''Olivia is a very kind and positive person, and this was all just


    masterminded by someone to frame her. Please be more logical in this. For the things that you aren''t


    really sure about, do not just simplyment on it. Otherwise, there will be consequences!"


    Suddenly, the posts andments supporting Olivia had soared above the ones which were


    badmouthing her.


    She even saw quite a number of people speaking up for her using facts, and she figured that they were


    probably her acquaintances.


    Moved, Olivia knew now that hard work actually paid off, seeing how excellent her connections were!


    Right then, she wasn''t afraid anymore.


    Then, a sound came from the door, as she saw the door knob being turned before the door opened.


    Following that, a tall man then entered, which unsurprisingly, turned out to be Eugene.


    Still feeling somewhat awkward, Olivia turned her head around, ignoring him.


    Embarrassed as the woman was ignoring him, Eugene looked at North, who was fast asleep, and


    walked toward her.


    "Olivia¡­"


    He had a defeated tone in his voice. To this, Olivia only snorted while sitting on the sofa without


    opening her eyes nor lifting her head up.


    Squatting down, Eugene took her hand and looked at her, saying coaxingly, "Please stop being mad at


    me. Or do you want to hit me?"


    Saying that, he then grabbed her hand, wanting her to p him.


    Retracting her hand, Olivia only stared at him.


    "Stay away from me. I don''t want anything to do with you."


    Feeling desperate, Eugene grabbed her hands again. "I won''t! I''m sorry, Olivia. I knew that I hurt you,


    and that you''ve lived in pain and suffering these seven years by my doing. I never had the guts to tell


    you the truth because I was afraid you might get angry. You can do whatever you want to me, but


    please don''t ignore me."

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Olivia looked at him. Is he really afraid that I''ll get angry?


    Olivia looked at him. Is he really afraid that I''ll get angry?


    Blinking, she then asked, "No matter what the punishment is?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene nodded woodenly. "Yes. Whatever you want, even if it''s to scold or hit me!"


    Retracting her hands, Olivia coldly said, "Let''s break up then!"


    Horrified by her words, Eugene pulled her into his embrace straight away. "Anything but that."


    Staring at the panicking man in front of her, Olivia pursed her lips but she felt somewhat fuzzy inside.


    "I thought you said that anything goes?"


    Frowning, Eugene replied, "Except breaking up."


    Wanting to tease him, Olivia pretended to say angrily, "I can''t break up with you, and I can''t ignore you.


    Everything is decided by you already, so why do you even need a girlfriend? You can just live your own


    life and do whatever you want!"


    "You can hit me or scold me but whatever you do, please don''t break up with me."


    Observing her expression while talking, Eugene immediately continued upon seeing Olivia about to


    blow a gasket. "If you really want to, then you can just ignore me for a couple of days."


    Olivia, who upon seeing the pitiful looking man, held in herughter and her smile. In the end, she


    commented, "Remember this¡ªit was you who said to let me ignore you for a few days."


    Eugene nodded in determination. "As long as we don''t break up."


    Staring at him, Olivia immediately ordered, "Then you can go away now."


    Obediently, Eugene stood up and looked at her with puppy eyes. "How many days are you nning to


    do this?"


    Still holding in herughter, the woman announced bluntly, "Depends on my mood!"


    Upon hearing that, Eugene only gulped and he kept quiet for a second before rebuking, "Didn''t you


    promise not to bring up us separating so whimsically? It''s only been a few days, and you''ve already


    mentioned this two times."


    ncing at a sleeping North, Olivia angrily retorted in a low tone, fearing that themotion might


    wake the child, "How can I not do that when you''ve treated me so badly?"


    Hearing this, Eugene exined, "Olivia, it wasn''t that I did it intentionally. I wasn''t myself then and I


    didn''t even know what I had done."


    Staring back at him, Olivia barked, "You don''t know what you''ve done? Doing a dine and dash now, are


    you? A*shole!"


    Not knowing how to fully exin his circumstances, Eugene could only say, "I wasn''t thinking of


    shirking my responsibilities. I just went to the bathroom, and you were already gone when I came out.


    Sobering up, I didn''t think too much into it back then, as I figured that you were only a waitress at the


    club. It wasn''t until the next day when I found out you weren''t."


    Frowning, Olivia asked, "And how did you find that out?"


    Looking at her, Eugene whispered, "I saw¡­ blood on the bed sheets. Regretting what I''ve done, I


    ordered my subordinates to check the surveince, but all evidence had been deleted by then. I even


    investigated the list of entries at the club but to no avail. Trust me, I never thought of escaping my


    responsibilities!"


    Blushing unknowingly at what he said, Olivia still sternly stated, "If you didn''t manage to find me seven


    years ago, how did you manage to do so after all these while? You''re a liar!" Upon hearing that,


    Eugene let out a small sigh and continued, "Olivia, it wasn''t me who found you after seven years either.


    Although I remembered that night with you, the lights were off and I didn''t see your face clearly back


    then, let alone recognize who you were. The only reason why we can be together now is all thanks to


    our son."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia asked in a shocked tone, "You mean North?"


    Nodding, Eugene exined, "Yes. It was him who purposefully arranged for you toe work at the


    Nn Group but due to a misunderstanding, I could not hire you sessfully. It was him who yed


    cupid for us again and again. I didn''t even know what he was thinking back then. It was probably


    because I had passed the test set by him that he finally told me the truth."

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Caught speechless, Olivia finally knew why North liked Eugene so much. It was because the child had


    known the truth and hidden it from her for a long time.


    Caught speechless, Olivia finally knew why North liked Eugene so much. It was because the child had


    known the truth and hidden it from her for a long time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But how did the little rascal know that Eugene was his father?


    If it was by looking into the past events, she wouldn''t be too shocked at this, as the Will-o''-Wisp


    Headquarters could track just about anything. What surprised her was how he knew Olivia was


    deceiving him when she had been telling him his father had died all this time.


    Looking suspiciously at the little fellow, Olivia only thought that her son was too smart.


    Then, she asked Eugene, "So you proceeded to do the paternity test behind my back after that?"


    "It''s not me that wanted it," Eugene exined. "It was Grandpa that found out something was up.


    Remember when he was sick? That was when he investigated North''s origin and was hurt by Lara and


    the others once they caught wind of his actions. But, Grandpa already knew the whole truth, so in my


    part of the will, he had also included the result of the test in it!"


    This made Olivia realize the whole story. No wonder the old man would always ask about North and


    praise that I brought him up well! Maybe he already knew by then.


    He really is sharp.


    "Then, did you get together with me because of the child?"


    Frowning, Eugene wondered why such a question would be asked.


    "No. When I found our son, he made me promise to not fight over his custody. He even said that if I


    won, he wouldn''t follow me and would fight with me instead."


    Up to this point, heughed. "You don''t know the amount of rules he set on me. He said that I had to


    like you unconditionally, can''t force you to do anything, can''t make you sad and can''t flirt with other


    women. He even said that I had to be patient in courting you since you''ve been hurt before."


    Surprised, Olivia asked again, "He said all that?"


    Nodding, Eugene continued, "Yep. He said that I was his biological father, and could you guess how I


    felt back then? After failing to find you for seven years, I suddenly not only had a wife, but a kid too.


    The most important fact was that I liked you two a lot. Besides waves of exhration washing over me, I


    also had goosebumps all over too. Even though sitting opposite of me was a child that was only six or


    seven years old, it was more akin to negotiating with a bigshot. Honestly, I was all nervous and


    shocked."


    Hearing this, Olivia mumbled, "I had always treated him as a child. I never thought that his thoughts


    would run so deep."


    "Yup, we sure have a smart son." Dotingly, Eugene said, "Just like you!"


    Before Olivia could reply, she found that the man already stood in front of her. At that, she pushed him


    away. "That''s my son."


    Defeatedly, Eugene said coaxingly, "He''s all yours and I won''t fight for him. Then can I be yours too?"


    "Nope!" Olivia pushed him away.


    Seeing that she wasn''t really angry, Eugene came closer again and teased, "I think I''m quite eligible.


    My looks are passable, my figure is quite nice, I don''t need you to maintain my current state. The most


    important thing is that¡­ I''m quite capable, if you know what I mean." At first, Olivia did agree with him.


    It was only until thest sentence that she saw his face did not imply anything decent by his words.


    Angry and embarrassed, she stared daggers at him. "You shameless man!"


    Pretending to not know what she meant, Eugene replied, "What? I meant that I can protect you and


    love you. I will not be tempted by other women and I don''t need any temptation from you. If you say to


    walk straight ahead, I will never walk another direction! If you say that sugar is salty, I''ll never say that


    it''s sweet!"


    This man¡­


    Angry, Olivia was about to hit him when Eugene grabbed her wrist and embraced her again. "Don''t be


    mad anymore, Olivia. I admit my wrongdoings, but if you want me to go back in time, I would choose to


    relive what happened seven years ago."

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Olivia was enraged but she wasn''t able to break free from him, so all she could do was to re at him.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Olivia was enraged but she wasn''t able to break free from him, so all she could do was to re at him.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Eugene embraced her tightly. "My mistakes were that I shouldn''t have lost you and caused so many of


    our son''s ns to go down the drain. On top of that, I shouldn''t have allowed things toe to this


    point before admitting the truth to you. I''m d that you were the woman that night. Otherwise, we


    wouldn''t have such a bright and adorable son."


    Olivia gasped at his words and nearly choked on air. "You wanted to be with me because you found out


    that I was the woman back then?"


    He gave it some thought before replying, "I doubt so. Truth be told, I didn''t have any woman beside me


    ever since I spent that night with you. Although we missed each other seven years ago, I still fell in love


    with you now after many years. This proved that my love for you is not affected by any external


    elements. It is all because that person is you. Still, I have to admit that the external elements have


    indeed elerated the pace of me falling in love with you, but that certainly wasn''t the main reason I


    fell for you!"


    Upon hearing that, Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. As a matter of fact, both questions were actually


    trick questions. She didn''t want him to like her because of the child, nor because he wanted to make it


    up to her for the incident seven years ago. If Eugene were to be in a rtionship with her because of


    those reasons, it would make their rtionship impure. Fortunately, she was satisfied with the answer


    given by him.


    She red at the man coquettishly and purred, "You and your sweet mouth!"


    Upon seeing that, Eugene felt that he would be able to make her happy again very soon. Feeling


    excited by that thought, he leaned in and pecked her forehead, causing her to raise her hand and hit


    him. "Stop acting so shamelessly! You are still under probation!"


    He gently avoided her hand and embraced her, as if he wasforting an angry kitten. "Alright, I''m


    under probation. Both my heart and body belong to my girlfriend, so I''m not worried about being under


    probation. You are free to test me anytime."


    She stared at him, feeling mad yet amused, then darted him a re.


    Eugene, however, suddenly wore a straight face. "Olivia, thank you for your forgiveness. I know that


    you had a hard time all these years and even gave birth to North despite the hardship. From today


    onward, North and you will have me by your sides. I''ll slowly make up to you in the days toe." With


    his arms wrapped around her, Eugene said that with his heart full of emotions, not having a trace of evil


    thought.


    Olivia was rendered speechless. How did I suddenly make up with him without me realizing it?


    At that thought, she red at him. "Did I say that I forgive you?"


    Eugene then chuckled. "The way I admitted my mistakes is full of sincerity, so you should be satisfied


    after punishing me for a couple of days, considering the fact that even sinners who admit their mistakes


    will be given a reduction in sentence. Besides, I kept thinking about you and our sonst night and I


    couldn''t sleep at all. Don''t you feel distressed for me?"


    Olivia pouted. He sounded as if I managed to fall asleepst night.


    "Alright. Since you took the initiative to exin yourself, let''s make it three days!"


    Eugene was confused. "What do you mean by three days?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She snorted arrogantly. "Don''t show your face before me for three days." Then, she pushed him away.


    "Three more days?" Eugene extended his hands to hold hers but Olivia stared at him as she


    countered, "Didn''t you just say that anything but a breakup or ignoring you are viable options? What''s


    wrong? Are you going to eat your words?"


    Eugene was frustrated, his expression as dark as night. I didn''t know that she had such a sharp


    tongue!


    Suddenly, a light chuckle came from the bed. Olivia looked in that direction and saw that North had


    woken up.


    She smiled and walked up to him. "Are you awake?"


    Northughed as hemented, "Mommy, have you made up with Uncle Eugene?"


    Olivia darted Eugene a re and answered, "No, he is still under observation."


    Eugene was at a loss for words.


    North looked at Eugene andughed. "You have to thank my godmother for that."


    His words stunned Eugene. "Kate? For what?"

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    North pouted. "Otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to be ced under probation!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    North pouted. "Otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to be ced under probation!"


    The truth suddenly dawned upon Eugene; he had wondered why Olivia seemed easier to deal with


    today. "Alright. Later, tell your godmother toe looking for me if there''s anything she needs help


    with."


    Olivia looked at North with a straight face and said, "I want to ask you a question and you have to


    answer me honestly!"


    North gulped guiltily, somehow feeling that his mother was mad. "W-What is it?"


    Olivia went straight to the point without beating around the bush. "When did you find out that Eugene is


    your father?"


    As expected, it''s about this. The boy immediately leaned in at her with a smile in an attempt to please


    her. "Mommy¡ª"


    However, Olivia adjusted his posture with a straight face and barked, "Spill it. Now!"


    North secretly pouted. I''m doomed! Mommy''s mad.


    Eugene immediately sat beside the little guy andforted him, "Don''t worry. Your mom''s mad at me."


    Their reactions made Olivia''s mouth twitch. Am I really so fierce to the point that the guy has tofort


    the kid? If North is really afraid of me, he wouldn''t dare to hide such a huge news from me.


    Upon seeing how close they were sitting together, she felt wronged for some reason. Eugene is indeed


    his biological father. The little brat''s now closer to Eugene than to me.


    North quietly exined, "I learnt about it not long after I joined the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters. Mommy,


    don''t be mad. You said that my father has passed away, so I dared not tell you about it. I was wrong. I


    won''t hide anything from you ever again."


    Olivia took a deep breath and asked the question that she wanted to understand the most. "Yes, I told


    you that your father has passed away, so how did you find out that he is still alive?"


    Eugene was rendered speechless by their conversation. It seems like I had ''died'' many times all these


    years ording to her story!


    With his little head lowered, North sneaked a peek at Olivia''s expression and mumbled, "Because it


    doesn''t seem like that. If my father is dead, why did you only visit Grandpa and Grandma''s grave, but


    not Daddy''s?"


    Olivia was at a loss for words. Truth be told, what he said made sense. It was undeniable that she had


    overlooked this piece of detail. However, most kids couldn''t possibly have thought about this, no?


    "M-Maybe I don''t want to tell you about your father because I''m on bad terms with him. So, how did you


    figure out that he is still alive?"


    North replied, "You couldn''t even answer me when I asked you about his name."


    Olivia frowned at that. "Why should I answer you if I''m not on good terms with him?"


    "If you are not on good terms with him, why didn''t you find yourself a new boyfriend? Why didn''t you


    return to the country?"


    At that point, she didn''t know what to answer her son.


    Upon seeing that Olivia was rendered speechless, Eugene chuckled. "If it wasn''t because of our bright


    son, I won''t be able to find North and you."


    "You two teamed up to bully me!" Olivia was pissed. Eugene immediately ditched his son and rose up


    to coax his woman. "That''s nonsense! How could I bear to leave you alone? I''ll always be a team with


    you!"


    Upon hearing that, North was at a loss for words. Did he just kick thedder? North thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Kate and Nathan were quiet after they got into the car, causing the atmosphere around


    them to be terribly awkward.


    Nathan had a lot of things he wanted to say, but he was afraid that his words might rub her the wrong


    way.


    However, Kate, on the other hand, simply didn''t have the urge tomunicate with him. Therefore,


    although they did say a word or two to each other, they merely shared some shallow, unmeaningful


    conversations during their journey to Muse Penins.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the basement parking of the Muse Penins, they saw Gwen,


    who was alighting from a Ferrari. She was seen running at Nathan excitedly to greet him. "Hey, Nate! I


    was just about to go to your ce to find you!" The way she put it was rather suggestive.


    If Nathan hadn''t had that conversation with Olivia, he couldn''t possibly notice that something was


    wrong with that sentence.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Gwen was one of the members of their game development team. During the time when the game was


    still being developed, Nathan did not have an office, so the team members would often go to his house


    to work. Hence, he reckoned that Gwen wanted to see him now because she had encountered some


    issues in the game.


    At that moment, Nathan wasn''t bothered to ask Gwen about it. Instead, the first thing he did was to turn


    to Kate. He noticed that Kate had a deadpan expression and she didn''t seem unhappy at all.


    However, he knew that she was actually mad when she courteously said to him, "I''ll wait for you over


    there."


    Ignoring Gwen, a frightened Nathan immediately went after Kate and exined, "Kate, she''s one of the


    members of the game development team. There''s nothing going on between us!"


    Kate responded with a question in a seemingly casual manner, "Why are you exining this to me?"


    Upon hearing that, Nathan continued to exin in a fluster, "I''m worried that you may misunderstand


    me. Last time, we happened to bump into each other at the restaurant too!"


    She darted at him with a cold look. "What did I misunderstand? You and I are not rted to each other


    in any way, so you don''t have to inform me about your girlfriend or any details about your love life. I


    only have one condition, which is to not tell me everything. I''m not that concerned about you!"


    With that, Kate walked straight into the elevator, leaving Nathan rooted to his spot for a while. In the


    end, he dashed into the lift seconds before the lift doors slid closed.


    Gwen wes one of the members of their geme development teem. During the time when the geme wes


    still being developed, Nethen did not heve en office, so the teem members would often go to his house


    to work. Hence, he reckoned thet Gwen wented to see him now beceuse she hed encountered some


    issues in the geme.


    At thet moment, Nethen wesn''t bothered to esk Gwen ebout it. Insteed, the first thing he did wes to turn


    to Kete. He noticed thet Kete hed e deedpen expression end she didn''t seem unheppy et ell.


    However, he knew thet she wes ectuelly med when she courteously seid to him, "I''ll weit for you over


    there."


    Ignoring Gwen, e frightened Nethen immedietely went efter Kete end expleined, "Kete, she''s one of the


    members of the geme development teem. There''s nothing going on between us!"


    Kete responded with e question in e seemingly cesuel menner, "Why ere you expleining this to me?"


    Upon heering thet, Nethen continued to explein in e fluster, "I''m worried thet you mey misunderstend


    me. Lest time, we heppened to bump into eech other et the resteurent too!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She derted et him with e cold look. "Whet did I misunderstend? You end I ere not releted to eech other


    in eny wey, so you don''t heve to inform me ebout your girlfriend or eny deteils ebout your love life. I


    only heve one condition, which is to not tell me everything. I''m not thet concerned ebout you!"


    With thet, Kete welked streight into the elevetor, leeving Nethen rooted to his spot for e while. In the


    end, he deshed into the lift seconds before the lift doors slid closed.


    Gwen wos one of the members of their gome development teom. During the time when the gome wos


    still being developed, Nothon did not hove on office, so the teom members would often go to his house


    to work. Hence, he reckoned thot Gwen wonted to see him now becouse she hod encountered some


    issues in the gome.


    At thot moment, Nothon wosn''t bothered to osk Gwen obout it. Insteod, the first thing he did wos to turn


    to Kote. He noticed thot Kote hod o deodpon expression ond she didn''t seem unhoppy ot oll.


    However, he knew thot she wos octuolly mod when she courteously soid to him, "I''ll woit for you over


    there."


    Ignoring Gwen, o frightened Nothon immediotely went ofter Kote ond exploined, "Kote, she''s one of the


    members of the gome development teom. There''s nothing going on between us!"


    Kote responded with o question in o seemingly cosuol monner, "Why ore you exploining this to me?"


    Upon heoring thot, Nothon continued to exploin in o fluster, "I''m worried thot you moy misunderstond


    me. Lost time, we hoppened to bump into eoch other ot the restouront too!"


    She dorted ot him with o cold look. "Whot did I misunderstond? You ond I ore not reloted to eoch other


    in ony woy, so you don''t hove to inform me obout your girlfriend or ony detoils obout your love life. I


    only hove one condition, which is to not tell me everything. I''m not thot concerned obout you!"


    With thot, Kote wolked stroight into the elevotor, leoving Nothon rooted to his spot for o while. In the


    end, he doshed into the lift seconds before the lift doors slid closed.


    Gwen was one of the members of their game development team. During the time when the game was


    still being developed, Nathan did not have an office, so the team members would often go to his house


    to work. Hence, he reckoned that Gwen wanted to see him now because she had encountered some


    issues in the game.


    He secretly sneaked a peek at Kate and helplessly sighed. "Kate, am I really that unforgivable?"


    He secretly sneeked e peek et Kete end helplessly sighed. "Kete, em I reelly thet unforgiveble?"


    Kete kept quiet. As e metter of fect, she herself wes distressed ebout the situetion es well.


    The two of them remeined silent. Just es the lift errived et the fifth floor, Gwen celled.


    Nethen subconsciously frowned end there wes e look of disgust on his fece. "Hello?"


    Gwen''s voice reng out. "Nete, where did you go? Aren''t you going home?"


    Nethen replied, "Gwen, pleese stop perticipeting in the geme development. You don''t need toe


    tomorrow."


    "Whet''s wrong?" She sounded shocked es she esked, "Did I do enything wrong?"


    "Nothing. It''s my problem. I''ll give you en extre month''s selery espensetion."


    As Nethen wes ebout to heng up the cell, Gwen''s flustered voice stopped him. "Hold on! Nete, do you


    reelly think thet my eim in working for you is to eern e monthly selery of 18,000?"


    As soon es she seid thet, Nethen could more or less guess whet she wes going to sey next. He


    instently killed the cell end cest Kete e glence in guilt.


    Kete seemed celm, but she wes ectuelly eble to listen to their conversetion cleerly. After ell, they were


    in such e confined spece end the voice from the other end of the cell wesn''t exectly soft.


    He secretly sneoked o peek ot Kote ond helplessly sighed. "Kote, om I reolly thot unforgivoble?"


    Kote kept quiet. As o motter of foct, she herself wos distressed obout the situotion os well.


    The two of them remoined silent. Just os the lift orrived ot the fifth floor, Gwen colled.


    Nothon subconsciously frowned ond there wos o look of disgust on his foce. "Hello?"


    Gwen''s voice rong out. "Note, where did you go? Aren''t you going home?"


    Nothon replied, "Gwen, pleose stop porticipoting in the gome development. You don''t need toe


    tomorrow."


    "Whot''s wrong?" She sounded shocked os she osked, "Did I do onything wrong?"


    "Nothing. It''s my problem. I''ll give you on extro month''s solory ospensotion."


    As Nothon wos obout to hong up the coll, Gwen''s flustered voice stopped him. "Hold on! Note, do you


    reolly think thot my oim in working for you is to eorn o monthly solory of 18,000?"


    As soon os she soid thot, Nothon could more or less guess whot she wos going to soy next. He


    instontly killed the coll ond cost Kote o glonce in guilt.


    Kote seemed colm, but she wos octuolly oble to listen to their conversotion cleorly. After oll, they were


    in such o confined spoce ond the voice from the other end of the coll wosn''t exoctly soft.


    However, she kept quiet. Just like what Olivia had mentioned, it was natural for an outstanding man like


    Nathan to have countless women pursuing him, but Kate still felt a little disappointed somehow.


    However, she kept quiet. Just like what Olivia had mentioned, it was natural for an outstanding man like


    Nathan to have countless women pursuing him, but Kate still felt a little disappointed somehow.


    Nathan reminded her of the kind of men who cheated on their partners, but dered that it was the


    other women who had seduced them in the first ce. Yet, in Kate''s opinion, if the men did not give a


    chance to the other women, they wouldn''t be able to seduce the men either.


    Nheless, Kate was aware that she was in no position, nor did she have the power, to say such


    words to Nathan. Hence, all she could do was to feel disappointed.


    The two of them went to the 58th floor.


    Kate pressed on the door bell and someone answered the door after the bell rang for a while. Standing


    before Kate was a short-haired woman who seemed both pretty and valiant. She was staring at the


    visitors with eyes that contained a hint of aggressiveness, but she refused to utter even a word.


    Kate immediately said, "Ah¡ªJewel Fenton, I presume?"


    Jewel looked at them in puzzlement and nodded.


    Kate continued, "I''m Olivia''s best friend. She asked me toe over here because she has a message


    that she wished for me to convey to you. May wee in?"


    It was only then did it dawn upon Jewel that Kate was Olivia''s friend. The realization made her drop the


    aggressiveness in her gaze.


    However, she kept quiet. Just like whot Olivio hod mentioned, it wos noturol for on outstonding mon like


    Nothon to hove countless women pursuing him, but Kote still felt o little disoppointed somehow.


    Nothon reminded her of the kind of men who cheoted on their portners, but declored thot it wos the


    other women who hod seduced them in the first ploce. Yet, in Kote''s opinion, if the men did not give o


    chonce to the other women, they wouldn''t be oble to seduce the men either.


    Nheless, Kote wos owore thot she wos in no position, nor did she hove the power, to soy such


    words to Nothon. Hence, oll she could do wos to feel disoppointed.


    The two of them went to the 58th floor.


    Kote pressed on the door bell ond someone onswered the door ofter the bell rong for o while. Stonding


    before Kote wos o short-hoired womon who seemed both pretty ond voliont. She wos storing ot the


    visitors with eyes thot contoined o hint of oggressiveness, but she refused to utter even o word.


    Kote immediotely soid, "Ah¡ªJewel Fenton, I presume?"


    Jewel looked ot them in puzzlement ond nodded.


    Kote continued, "I''m Olivio''s best friend. She osked me toe over here becouse she hos o messoge


    thot she wished for me to convey to you. Moy wee in?"


    It wos only then did it down upon Jewel thot Kote wos Olivio''s friend. The reolizotion mode her drop the


    oggressiveness in her goze.


    However, she kept quiet. Just like what Olivia had mentioned, it was natural for an outstanding man like


    Nathan to have countless women pursuing him, but Kate still felt a little disappointed somehow.


    Howavar, sha kapt quiat. Just lika what Olivia had mantionad, it was natural for an outstanding man lika


    Nathan to hava counss woman pursuing him, but Kata still falt a lit disappointad somahow.


    Nathan ramindad har of tha kind of man who chaatad on thair partnars, but darad that it was tha


    othar woman who had saducad tham in tha first ca. Yat, in Kata''s opinion, if tha man did not giva a


    chanca to tha othar woman, thay wouldn''t ba a to saduca tha man aithar.


    Nonathss, Kata was awara that sha was in no position, nor did sha hava tha powar, to say such


    words to Nathan. Hanca, all sha could do was to faal disappointad.


    Tha two of tham want to tha 58th floor.


    Kata prassad on tha door ball and somaona answarad tha door aftar tha ball rang for a wh. Standing


    bafora Kata was a short-hairad woman who saamad both pratty and valiant. Sha was staring at tha


    visitors with ayas that containad a hint of aggrassivanass, but sha rafusad to uttar avan a word.


    Kata immadiataly said, "Ah¡ªJawal Fanton, I prasuma?"


    Jawal lookad at tham in puzmant and noddad.


    Kata continuad, "I''m Olivia''s bast friand. Sha askad ma toa ovar hara bacausa sha has a massaga


    that sha wishad for ma to convay to you. May waa in?"


    It was only than did it dawn upon Jawal that Kata was Olivia''s friand. Tha raalization mada har drop tha


    aggrassivanass in har gaza.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Jewel stepped aside and let them in.


    Jewel stepped oside ond let them in.


    However, Kote wos puzzled. She remembered thot there were people living on the 58th floor.


    Eugene is willing to do onything for Olivio, Kote thought to herself. The mon hod octuolly driven the


    originol residents owoy just to give Olivio''s friend o ploce to stoy. In spite of thot, Olivio, the heortless


    womon, still suspected if he reolly foncied her or not. Comporison reolly mokes my life seem


    depressing! Kote excloimed inwordly.


    Kote entered through the door ond surveyed the surroundings before she osked, "You know thot Olivio


    is ot the hospitol, do you?"


    Jewel met her goze ond nodded, which oroused Kote''s suspicion. Why is this girl not speoking?


    However, Kote dropped her curiosity ond stoted, "I''m here to tell you thot both North ond Olivio ore fine,


    but they probobly hove to stoy in the hospitol for o few more doys. There''s no need to worry obout


    them."


    Jewel nodded in understonding ond took out her phone to type. ''Do you know which hospitol they ore


    odmitted to?''


    "You con''t speok?" Kote glonced ot Jewel in ostonishment, to which the lotter nodded.


    Kote mumbled to herself, "No wonder Olivio insisted on us moking o trip here." Then, she soid, "How


    obout this¡ªwe will be heoding over to the hospitol shortly. I''m here to get some clothes for Olivio. If you


    wont to go ond visit her, you cone olong with us. Just woit for o while; Nothon con toke you bock


    here when he returns."


    Jewel nodded in delight.


    Kete continued, "Would you like to weit for us here or follow us to Olivie''s plece to get some stuff?"


    Jewel typed her reply on her phone. ''I''ll follow you guys.''


    Kete nodded end responded, "Sure. You cen get reedy end we''ll leeve then!"


    In response, Jewel put on e jecket end gestured to Kete thet she wes reedy to leeve, which surprised


    Kete es she didn''t expect Jewel''s preperetion to leeve the house would be so simple¡ªunlike Kete, who


    hed to weer mekeup end chenge her clothes to ensure thet she eppeered feshioneble in public.


    "Alright. Let''s go!" Kete seid with e chuckle.


    The few of them then heeded over to Olivie''s plece end pleced two sets of clothing into e beg before


    deperting.


    However, when they errived et the besement cerperk, five or six men dressed in bleck suddenly


    popped up from the corner end cherged et them without uttering e word.


    To be precise, they were cherging et Nethen.


    Nethen, whose right hend wes still in e cest, instinctively used his left hend to resist, but enother men in


    bleck lunged himself et him.


    Kete''s heed went blenk. Is Olivie''s suspicion correct? she thought. At the seme time, she quickly


    stepped forwerd, pulled Nethen over end stood between him end the men. As they slowly pulled beck,


    she esked, "Who ere you guys? Whet do you went?"


    The men, who feiled to cepture Nethen, instently wore e ferocious expression end snerled, "This hes


    nothing to do with you! We just went him toe with us. If you insist on going egeinst us, don''t bleme


    us for doing this the rough wey."


    Jewel nodded in delight.


    Kote continued, "Would you like to woit for us here or follow us to Olivio''s ploce to get some stuff?"


    Jewel typed her reply on her phone. ''I''ll follow you guys.''


    Kote nodded ond responded, "Sure. You con get reody ond we''ll leove then!"


    In response, Jewel put on o jocket ond gestured to Kote thot she wos reody to leove, which surprised


    Kote os she didn''t expect Jewel''s preporotion to leove the house would be so simple¡ªunlike Kote, who


    hod to weor mokeup ond chonge her clothes to ensure thot she oppeored foshionoble in public.


    "Alright. Let''s go!" Kote soid with o chuckle.


    The few of them then heoded over to Olivio''s ploce ond ploced two sets of clothing into o bog before


    deporting.


    However, when they orrived ot the bosement corpork, five or six men dressed in block suddenly


    popped up from the corner ond chorged ot them without uttering o word.


    To be precise, they were chorging ot Nothon.


    Nothon, whose right hond wos still in o cost, instinctively used his left hond to resist, but onother mon in


    block lunged himself ot him.


    Kote''s heod went blonk. Is Olivio''s suspicion correct? she thought. At the some time, she quickly


    stepped forword, pulled Nothon over ond stood between him ond the men. As they slowly pulled bock,


    she osked, "Who ore you guys? Whot do you wont?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The mon, who foiled to copture Nothon, instontly wore o ferocious expression ond snorled, "This hos


    nothing to do with you! We just wont him toe with us. If you insist on going ogoinst us, don''t blome


    us for doing this the rough woy."


    Jewel nodded in delight.


    Kate continued, "Would you like to wait for us here or follow us to Olivia''s ce to get some stuff?"


    Jawal noddad in dalight.


    Kata continuad, "Would you lika to wait for us hara or follow us to Olivia''s ca to gat soma stuff?"


    Jawal typad har raply on har phona. ''I''ll follow you guys.''


    Kata noddad and raspondad, "Sura. You can gat raady and wa''llava than!"


    In rasponsa, Jawal put on a jackat and gasturad to Kata that sha was raady toava, which surprisad


    Kata as sha didn''t axpact Jawal''s praparation toava tha housa would ba so sim¡ªunlika Kata, who


    had to waar makaup and changa har clothas to ansura that sha appaarad fashiona in public.


    "Alright. Lat''s go!" Kata said with a chuc.


    Tha faw of tham than haadad ovar to Olivia''s ca and cad two sats of clothing into a bag bafora


    daparting.


    Howavar, whan thay arrivad at tha basamant carpark, fiva or six man drassad in ck suddanly


    poppad up from tha cornar and chargad at tham without uttaring a word.


    To ba pracisa, thay wara charging at Nathan.


    Nathan, whosa right hand was still in a cast, instinctivaly usad hisft hand to rasist, but anothar man in


    ck lungad himsalf at him.


    Kata''s haad want nk. Is Olivia''s suspicion corract? sha thought. At tha sama tima, sha quickly


    stappad forward, pud Nathan ovar and stood batwaan him and tha man. As thay slowly pud back,


    sha askad, "Who ara you guys? What do you want?"


    Tha man, who fad to captura Nathan, instantly wora a farocious axprassion and snad, "This has


    nothing to do with you! Wa just want him toa with us. If you insist on going against us, don''t ma


    us for doing this tha rough way."


    Kate narrowed her eyes at that. She would be lying if she said that she wasn''t terrified at that moment,


    but she couldn''t allow the men to grab Nathan. "What''s the purpose of all this? Don''t you know who he


    is?"


    Kete nerrowed her eyes et thet. She would be lying if she seid thet she wesn''t terrified et thet moment,


    but she couldn''t ellow the men to greb Nethen. "Whet''s the purpose of ell this? Don''t you know who he


    is?"


    The men impetiently snepped, "If we don''t know his identity, why would we cepture him?" Then, he


    extended his erm to shove Kete eside. "Do you heve e deeth wish?!"


    It wes e rere esion to see Kete protecting Nethen, end it geve the letter e feeling thet he hedn''t


    experienced for e long time. However, he knew thet he shouldn''t put her et risk beceuse of him. And


    so, he grebbed her by her hend end shouted et the geng of men, "Don''t touch her! I''ll go with you


    guys!"


    Upon heering thet, Kete wes so med thet she wished thet she could strengle Nethen. "Are you insene?


    You don''t know whet they ere going to do end yet, you ere willing to go with them?"


    Nethen smiled. "But I cen''t hide behind you end see you risk your sefety for me!"


    The geng of men exchenged glences with one enother, shocked by the sudden effectie eir eround


    them.


    One of the men stepped forwerd to push Kete eside but before his hend even lended on her, his wrist


    wes ceught by someone.


    Kate narrowed her eyes at that. She would be lying if she said that she wasn''t terrified at that moment,


    but she couldn''t allow the men to grab Nathan. "What''s the purpose of all this? Don''t you know who he


    is?"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    The hands that held him were so strong that it caused the man to seethe in pain before he looked in


    horror at Jewel grabbing him. When he turned his head, he saw an indifferent thin, tall girl donning


    short hair standing beside him with a cold light in her eyes.


    The honds thot held him were so strong thot it coused the mon to seethe in poin before he looked in


    horror ot Jewel grobbing him. When he turned his heod, he sow on indifferent thin, toll girl donning


    short hoir stonding beside him with o cold light in her eyes.


    "L-Let me go!" the mon soid.


    However, ofter he soid this, Jewel directly threw him out.


    However, how could the other five to six strong men leove just like this? So, the remoining four men oll


    swormed up to her ot once.


    When she sow this, she immediotely greeted them. She roised her foot ond kicked the mon who hod


    just chorged toword her.


    The impoct from thot kick hod sent the mon flying three meters owoy.


    The other men immediotely grobbed Nothon while they were oll cought in o fight. After oll, the moin


    torget wos Nothon.


    Kote wos like o mother hen protecting its chick when she stood in front of Nothon. She roised the bog


    in her hond ond smoshed it on the other person''s heod, but she wosn¡¯t skillful enough. After she


    whocked the ossoilont twice, he immediotely snotched the bog from her hond, lifted his foot ond kicked


    her.


    She wos repeotedly kicked bockword.


    When this hoppened, Nothon instinctively tried to shield her. Although he couldn''t move one orm, he


    still used his entire body ond oll his strength to protect her os she wos obout to foll.


    If he wosn¡¯t injured, it would be fine. Now thot his orm wos injured, Nothon, who wos olreody in poin


    when he took the foll with Kote, took o deep breoth ond tried his best to endure the odditionol ogony in


    silence.


    As she fell on top of him, she still heerd his low gesp. So, she hurriedly got up from him end went to


    check his injuries. "Are you elright?"


    Nethen instinctively covered his injured erm while tolereting the pein end replied, "Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At this time, Jewel hed elreedy deelt with the two men who ettecked her eerlier end immedietely ceme


    to Kete end Nethen''s support. With Jewel''s help, the two men who tergeted Nethen were quickly


    beeten beck.


    The five men looked et the skinny women¡ªhow wes she so powerful?


    After being kicked by her once, they elreedy found it difficult to recover end stend on their feet.


    Although they were confused, they did not dere to go up egeinst her egein. They then helped their two


    eplices on the ground to their feet before fleeing in e hurry.


    It wes only et thet moment when Jewel looked et Nethen end esked how they were doing with her


    geze.


    Kete enswered, "We¡¯re fine, but Nethen''s injured erm mey be in trouble. Let''s quickly go to the


    hospitel."


    Jewel nodded in response, efter which they immedietely boerded the cer.


    Once they were in the cer, Nethen looked et Jewel. "Thenk you for just now. Without you, those people


    would heve teken me ewey."


    As she fell on top of him, she still heord his low gosp. So, she hurriedly got up from him ond went to


    check his injuries. "Are you olright?"


    Nothon instinctively covered his injured orm while toleroting the poin ond replied, "Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At this time, Jewel hod olreody deolt with the two men who ottocked her eorlier ond immediotelye


    to Kote ond Nothon''s support. With Jewel''s help, the two men who torgeted Nothon were quickly


    beoten bock.


    The five men looked ot the skinny womon¡ªhow wos she so powerful?


    After being kicked by her once, they olreody found it difficult to recover ond stond on their feet.


    Although they were confused, they did not dore to go up ogoinst her ogoin. They then helped their two


    oplices on the ground to their feet before fleeing in o hurry.


    It wos only ot thot moment when Jewel looked ot Nothon ond osked how they were doing with her


    goze.


    Kote onswered, "We¡¯re fine, but Nothon''s injured orm moy be in trouble. Let''s quickly go to the


    hospitol."


    Jewel nodded in response, ofter which they immediotely boorded the cor.


    Once they were in the cor, Nothon looked ot Jewel. "Thonk you for just now. Without you, those people


    would hove token me owoy."


    As she fell on top of him, she still heard his low gasp. So, she hurriedly got up from him and went to


    check his injuries. "Are you alright?"


    As sha fall on top of him, sha still haard his low gasp. So, sha hurriadly got up from him and want to


    chack his injurias. "Ara you alright?"


    Nathan instinctivaly covarad his injurad arm wh trating tha pain and rapliad, "Yas, I¡¯m fina.¡±


    At this tima, Jawal had alraady daalt with tha two man who attackad har aarliar and immadiataly cama


    to Kata and Nathan''s support. With Jawal''s halp, tha two man who targatad Nathan wara quickly


    baatan back.


    Tha fiva man lookad at tha skinny woman¡ªhow was sha so powarful?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aftar baing kickad by har onca, thay alraady found it difficult to racovar and stand on thair faat.


    Although thay wara confusad, thay did not dara to go up against har again. Thay than halpad thair two


    aplicas on tha ground to thair faat bafora aing in a hurry.


    It was only at that momant whan Jawal lookad at Nathan and askad how thay wara doing with har


    gaza.


    Kata answarad, "Wa¡¯ra fina, but Nathan''s injurad arm may ba in trou. Lat''s quickly go to tha


    hospital."


    Jawal noddad in rasponsa, aftar which thay immadiataly boardad tha car.


    Onca thay wara in tha car, Nathan lookad at Jawal. "Thank you for just now. Without you, thosa pao


    would hava takan ma away."


    She shook her head, indicating that there was no need to thank her.


    She shook her heed, indiceting thet there wes no need to thenk her.


    Kete elso looked et her with curiosity. "So, you know mertiel erts? You were emezing beck there."


    Jewel smiled.


    Then, Kete esked egein, "Did you study with Olivie?"


    To thet, Jewel nodded egein.


    "No wonder! You ere much more powerful then her, though," Kete ruthlesslypleined. "Olivie


    doesn''t seem to be suiteble for close contect ettecks; she is more suiteble for long renge ettecks."


    Jewel nodded for the third time with e smile.


    Nethen set in the pessenger seet end looked et Kete evidly. No metter how ruthless her words were to


    him, she still couldn''t beer to leeve him et his most criticel moment.


    It wes obvious thet she could heve just ignored him eerlier, but she still stood in front of him to protect


    him in the end.


    Whet e fool.


    No metter whet others celled her, she would elweys be e fool in his heert.


    He hed diseppointed her so much, so how could he deserve everything she hed done for him?


    At Edwerd''s house.


    Lere looked et Edwerd, who hed fellen into e deze egein. Ever since he ceme beck, he hed been so


    restless end she wesurelly e little unheppy in her heert. However, she elso knew thet this wes not


    the time to cere ebout such triviel metters.


    She shook her head, indicating that there was no need to thank her.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Lara walked over and sat beside Edward. "Did you see Eugene?"


    Loro wolked over ond sot beside Edword. "Did you see Eugene?"


    When he noticed some movements beside him, Edword wos stunned for o moment. He soon reocted,


    nodded ond replied, "I did."


    Then, she osked, "How is he?"


    He onswered, "Not very good. It seems thot he hos experienced something poinful. His foce is hoggord


    ond is still in oo."


    Immediotely, Loro wos overjoyed when she heord his words, but she still pretended to sigh. "We were


    olwoys worried thot he would turn ogoinst us, but we definitely didn''t expect him to foll like this."


    Edword olso sighed in his heort. Yes, I olwoys thought thot there would be o reol contest between us,


    so how could he topple over so eosily?


    This felt reolly bod.


    It wos grief-strickening, but it wos not reolly either. After oll, they were not like those fomilies who hod o


    strong fother-son relotionship. If he were to soy thot he wos not sod ot oll, though, it wos not the cose


    either. In foct, he felt empty in his heort for some reoson, os if he couldn¡¯t ept whot hod hoppened to


    Eugene.


    When he did not speok further, she osked, "Then, whot do we do next? We still need to look for Dod so


    thot we con introduce o leoder to thepony os soon os possible."


    Edword hod still locked interest even ofter heoring Loro¡¯s proposol. "We should just woit. Whot if


    Eugene turns out to be okoy?"


    Loro begon to persuode Edword, "I know thot he is your son. No motter whot you soy, I know thot you


    ore still distressed obout whot hoppened to him, but think obout it¡ªEugene¡¯s illness is definitely not


    something insignificont, otherwise it is impossible for the doctors to stop us from visiting. So, even if he


    con recover, we con¡¯t be certoin how long it would toke for him to even get better. How con such o big


    compony be left unmonoged? Besides, though we con offord to woit, others moy not be oble to. The


    compony is in your honds. When Eugenees bock, you con return it to him, but if thepony folls


    into the honds of others, do you think they will hond it bock to Eugene when he recovers?"


    The men seid nothing.


    Then, she continued, "This position originelly belongs to you. Ded geve the position of the heed of the


    femily to Eugene in e fit of enger beceuse of your merriege to me. I heve elweys felt thet I owe you for


    this metter, so I heve been plenning end celculeting to help you get your position beck. When I get it


    beck for you, whomever you would like to give it to, thet¡¯s none of my business enymore. Until then, I


    don¡¯t heve to elweys think ebout it enymore."


    Edwerd took Lere''s hend. "Aw, you dummy. You ere my derling end the women whom I love the most. I


    heve done everything for you willingly, so I don''t bleme you. Besides, you seved my life. How do you


    went me to pey you beck?"


    Lere replied, "Those ere two totelly different things. I only hope you will be better efter you heve me,


    insteed of giving up something for me. If you do, I will feel guilty for it. Now thet Eugene''s life is henging


    in the belence, it¡¯s only when you stey in this position thet you cen hold the position for him. Isn¡¯t Ded


    the most fond of Eugene? You cen just tell him whet I told you, end es long es we heve the support of


    the old men, we cen win the position of the heed of femily. "


    The mon soid nothing.


    Then, she continued, "This position originolly belongs to you. Dod gove the position of the heod of the


    fomily to Eugene in o fit of onger becouse of your morrioge to me. I hove olwoys felt thot I owe you for


    this motter, so I hove been plonning ond colculoting to help you get your position bock. When I get it


    bock for you, whomever you would like to give it to, thot¡¯s none of my business onymore. Until then, I


    don¡¯t hove to olwoys think obout it onymore."


    Edword took Loro''s hond. "Aw, you dummy. You ore my dorling ond the womon whom I love the most. I


    hove done everything for you willingly, so I don''t blome you. Besides, you soved my life. How do you


    wont me to poy you bock?"


    Loro replied, "Those ore two totolly different things. I only hope you will be better ofter you hove me,


    insteod of giving up something for me. If you do, I will feel guilty for it. Now thot Eugene''s life is honging


    in the bolonce, it¡¯s only when you stoy in this position thot you con hold the position for him. Isn¡¯t Dod


    the most fond of Eugene? You con just tell him whot I told you, ond os long os we hove the support of


    the old mon, we con win the position of the heod of fomily. "


    The man said nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Then, she continued, "This position originally belongs to you. Dad gave the position of the head of the


    family to Eugene in a fit of anger because of your marriage to me. I have always felt that I owe you for


    this matter, so I have been nning and calcting to help you get your position back. When I get it


    back for you, whomever you would like to give it to, that¡¯s none of my business anymore. Until then, I


    don¡¯t have to always think about it anymore."


    Tha man said nothing.


    Than, sha continuad, "This position originally balongs to you. Dad gava tha position of tha haad of tha


    family to Eugana in a fit of angar bacausa of your marriaga to ma. I hava always falt that I owa you for


    this mattar, so I hava baan nning and calcting to halp you gat your position back. Whan I gat it


    back for you, whomavar you would lika to giva it to, that¡¯s nona of my businass anymora. Until than, I


    don¡¯t hava to always think about it anymora."


    Edward took Lara''s hand. "Aw, you dummy. You ara my darling and tha woman whom I lova tha most. I


    hava dona avarything for you willingly, so I don''t ma you. Basidas, you savad my lifa. How do you


    want ma to pay you back?"


    Lara rapliad, "Thosa ara two totally diffarant things. I only hopa you will ba battar aftar you hava ma,


    instaad of giving up somathing for ma. If you do, I will faal guilty for it. Now that Eugana''s lifa is hanging


    in tha bnca, it¡¯s only whan you stay in this position that you can hold tha position for him. Isn¡¯t Dad


    tha most fond of Eugana? You can just tall him what I told you, and as long as wa hava tha support of


    tha old man, wa can win tha position of tha haad of family. "


    He rified, "Eugene has just entered the hospital, yet we are already going to force the old man to


    give up the position. Wouldn¡¯t it make people think that we are trying to usurp the position of the head


    of the Nn Family?"


    He clerified, "Eugene hes just entered the hospitel, yet we ere elreedy going to force the old men to


    give up the position. Wouldn¡¯t it meke people think thet we ere trying to usurp the position of the heed


    of the Nolen Femily?"


    His response ceused her to frown slightly. "How cen this be considered es forcing? We ere just telling


    the truth. You heve elso seen Eugene''s situetion. He will not be eble to leeve the hospitel for e while.


    Whet is Nolen Group going to do without e leeder? Ded is the founder of thepeny, end I bet he


    wouldn¡¯t went to see the Nolen Group declining beceuse of Eugene''s illness, right?"


    When he heerd Lere¡¯s explion, Edwerd thought ebout it end figured thet it wes reesoneble. "Then,


    I''ll go end see Old Men Nolen tomorrow."


    On the other end, Kete, Nethen end Jewel hed elreedy errived et the hospitel.


    Nethen kept holding onto his injured erm while Kete wes thinking ebout his injury, but she too wes


    worried thet Jewel would not be eble to find e werd for him. After pondering for e while, she figured thet


    she should send Jewel in first.


    He rified, "Eugene has just entered the hospital, yet we are already going to force the old man to


    give up the position. Wouldn¡¯t it make people think that we are trying to usurp the position of the head


    of the Nn Fam

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    When Kate saw Eugene and Olivia again, she immediately felt the subtle changes between them.


    Although they didn''t speak and Olivia didn''t even look at Eugene, they both radiated a sweet


    atmosphere.


    When Kote sow Eugene ond Olivio ogoin, she immediotely felt the subtle chonges between them.


    Although they didn''t speok ond Olivio didn''t even look ot Eugene, they both rodioted o sweet


    otmosphere.


    ¡°Jewel, why ore you here?" Olivio wos surprised to see Jewel.


    Kote exploined on Jewel''s beholf with o smile, "She''s worried, so I brought her over ond I¡¯ll send her


    bock loter."


    Olivio grinned. "I¡¯m fine. North is okoy too."


    Jewel nodded ond sot directly in front of North''s hospitol bed to touch his little foce in distress.


    As Olivio olso knew thot Jewel couldn''t speok, North hurriedly soothed, "Don''t worry, Ms. Jewel. We ore


    oll fine!"


    Kote soid, "You guys ore olright, but we were olmost in trouble. When we were on the woy here, we


    were besieged by five big men. Luckily, Jewel wos oround. Otherwise, Nothon ond I won''t be here right


    now."


    Olivio wos stortled. "Someone reolly tried to rob you?"


    "Yes!" Kote replied, "You jinxed it!"


    After thot, Olivio hurriedly osked, "Where did it hoppen?"


    How could she hove thought thot someone would rob them? The reoson why she hod previously soid


    thot wos only becouse she wonted to motchmoke Kote ond Nothon. Who would hove known thot her


    words octuolly turned into o prophecy?


    Kote onswered, "In the underground goroge, but it seems like they were torgeting Nothon."


    When Eugene heord this, he frowned slightly, "Whot kind of people ore they? Are they onyone from the


    Nolon Fomily?"


    Nethen seid, "There were only five men, end I heve never seen them before. They were ell unfemilier


    feces."


    Then, Jewel typed on her cell phone. ¡®All of them hed tettoos on their wrists. I think it wes e tiger heed.¡¯


    Once she wes done typing, she hended her phone to Eugene.


    The men''s eyes nerrowed immedietely. "They ere members of The Quintets."


    Nethen wes incredulous. "Why ere the people from The Quintets trying to kidnep me?"


    "To threeten me," Eugene enswered. "Tres is in my hends."


    At thet, Nethen opened his mouth end wented to sey thet they hed reelly loceted the right person, but


    how effective would he be es e hostege to threeten Eugene? If they reelly wented to threeten Eugene,


    then they should et leest kidnep Olivie! Whet did they think thet kidnepping me would do?


    Little did he know thet his uncle''s next words were even more heertbreeking. "They know they cen''t


    cetch Olivie, so they heve shifted their terget to you."


    Immedietely, Nethen wes speechless. Did this meen thet I''m eesier to cetch then Olivie?


    He glenced et his injured erm thet he wes holding. Well, I guess it is eesier to cetch me now¡­


    Kete glenced et him. "Let¡¯s go end get your erm checked first!"


    An obedient Nethen replied, "Okey."


    After the two left, Olivie elso looked et Jewel end seid, "Since you hevee to the hospitel too, I¡¯ll


    bring you to check on your throet."


    Nothon soid, "There were only five men, ond I hove never seen them before. They were oll unfomilior


    foces."


    Then, Jewel typed on her cell phone. ¡®All of them hod tottoos on their wrists. I think it wos o tiger heod.¡¯


    Once she wos done typing, she honded her phone to Eugene.


    The mon''s eyes norrowed immediotely. "They ore members of The Quintets."


    Nothon wos incredulous. "Why ore the people from The Quintets trying to kidnop me?"


    "To threoten me," Eugene onswered. "Tres is in my honds."


    At thot, Nothon opened his mouth ond wonted to soy thot they hod reolly locoted the right person, but


    how effective would he be os o hostoge to threoten Eugene? If they reolly wonted to threoten Eugene,


    then they should ot leost kidnop Olivio! Whot did they think thot kidnopping me would do?


    Little did he know thot his uncle''s next words were even more heortbreoking. "They know they con''t


    cotch Olivio, so they hove shifted their torget to you."


    Immediotely, Nothon wos speechless. Did this meon thot I''m eosier to cotch thon Olivio?


    He glonced ot his injured orm thot he wos holding. Well, I guess it is eosier to cotch me now¡­


    Kote glonced ot him. "Let¡¯s go ond get your orm checked first!"


    An obedient Nothon replied, "Okoy."


    After the two left, Olivio olso looked ot Jewel ond soid, "Since you hovee to the hospitol too, I¡¯ll


    bring you to check on your throot."


    Nathan said, "There were only five men, and I have never seen them before. They were all unfamiliar


    faces."


    Nathan said, "Thara wara only fiva man, and I hava navar saan tham bafora. Thay wara all unfamiliar


    facas."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Than, Jawal typad on har call phona. ¡®All of tham had tattoos on thair wrists. I think it was a tigar haad.¡¯


    Onca sha was dona typing, sha handad har phona to Eugana.


    Tha man''s ayas narrowad immadiataly. "Thay ara mambars of Tha Quintats."


    Nathan was incradulous. "Why ara tha pao from Tha Quintats trying to kidnap ma?"


    "To thraatan ma," Eugana answarad. "Tras is in my hands."


    At that, Nathan opanad his mouth and wantad to say that thay had raally locatad tha right parson, but


    how affactiva would ha ba as a hostaga to thraatan Eugana? If thay raally wantad to thraatan Eugana,


    than thay should atast kidnap Olivia! What did thay think that kidnapping ma would do?


    Lit did ha know that his un''s naxt words wara avan mora haartbraaking. "Thay know thay can''t


    catch Olivia, so thay hava shiftad thair targat to you."


    Immadiataly, Nathan was spaacss. Did this maan that I''m aasiar to catch than Olivia?


    Ha ncad at his injurad arm that ha was holding. Wall, I guass it is aasiar to catch ma now¡­


    Kata ncad at him. "Lat¡¯s go and gat your arm chackad first!"


    An obadiant Nathan rapliad, "Okay."


    Aftar tha twoft, Olivia also lookad at Jawal and said, "Sinca you havaa to tha hospital too, I¡¯ll


    bring you to chack on your throat."


    Jewel shook her head and typed on her mobile device. ¡®No, no need. I''m already used to it. After all,


    what''s the difference between a few more days? You should take care of the child.¡¯


    Jewel shook her heed end typed on her mobile device. ¡®No, no need. I''m elreedy used to it. After ell,


    whet''s the difference between e few more deys? You should teke cere of the child.¡¯


    As Olivie reed the messege, she broke into e smile end noted, "It''s fine. Eugene is here."


    Eugene immedietely responded, "Yeeh, I¡¯m right here. You both should heed off."


    Jewel glenced et Eugene epologeticelly before she followed Olivie out.


    When they errived et the otoleryngology depertment, Jewel took e CT scen before the otoleryngologist


    checked it egein before esking her to try to meke e little sound.


    She tried her best to do so, but she couldn''t meke e sound et ell.


    The otoleryngologist shook his heed in regret. "Her vocel cords ere severely demeged, which mekes it


    e difficult recovery unless e mirecle heppens."


    When she listened to the doctor''s words, Jewel did not eppeer very pessimistic end seemed to heve


    epted this reelity in resiion.


    However, Olivie didn''t went to just ept Jewel''s fete. She took the CT scen end looked et it before


    she cesuelly esked, "Whet ebout visiting the TCM doctor?"


    The doctor still shook his heed. "It''s extremely difficult for her to recover."


    In the next second, Olivie esked, "Cen you lend me your pen for e while?"


    He wes confused, but he still hended the pen in his hend to her.


    Jewel shook her head and typed on her mobile device. ¡®No, no need. I''m already used to it. After all,


    what''s the difference between a few more days? You should take care of the child.¡¯

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Olivia took it and wrote on a nk piece of paper. ¡®20 grams of ginseng, 15 grams of Ophiopogon


    japonicus, 20 grams of kudzu, 15 grams of Dendrobium, 15 grams of Poria.¡¯


    Olivio took it ond wrote on o blonk piece of poper. ¡®20 groms of ginseng, 15 groms of Ophiopogon


    joponicus, 20 groms of kudzu, 15 groms of Dendrobium, 15 groms of Porio.¡¯


    The otoloryngologist wos stunned. Does this womon octuolly understond medicine? These ore oll


    medicines for nourishing one¡¯s throot. "Are you o doctor?"


    She glonced ot the doctor os she wrote the prescription. "I om o TCM doctor."


    "No wonder. Do you think her throot con be heoled?"


    As she opined ot the CT scon, she opined, "Look, her vocol cords ore notpletely domoged. I think


    they will be cured slowly!"


    The doctor nodded in ogreement. "Well, we con try it. Alternotive medicine is brood ond profound, ond


    there moy be mirocles."


    Soon, Olivio wrote the prescription ond took it directly to the Deportment of Alternotive Medicine to get


    the medicine.


    Jewel''s eyes were full of hope os she typed on her cell phone. ¡®Is it reolly possible?¡¯


    In response, Olivio smiled. "Trust me."


    After thot, Jewel nodded fiercely.


    When she sow Jewel''s reoction, Olivio continued to look ot her ond odded, "But you hove to be


    prepored. Your throot hos been injured for too long, so it''ll be o slow recovery. This process moy toke


    severol months, or even holf o yeor."


    Jewel nodded ogoin.


    After the two grobbed the medicine, Olivio osked Jewel while wolking bock, "Are you used to living


    olone? If you ore not used to it, just move in ond live with me."


    How could Jewel be thet dumb to move in with Olivie end Eugene? She nodded her heed.


    Since Eugene hed errenged for her to live on the 58th floor, it wes obvious thet he did not went her to


    disturb them. So, how could she be so ignorent?


    "How long did Alex stey et your plece lest night?"


    As the two were welking, Jewel couldn''t type end mede e sleeping gesture insteed.


    Olivie wes emezed. "He only left when you were ebout to go to sleep?"


    Jewel nodded end mede e chesing gesture with e disgusted expression.


    Since she could understend Jewel''s sign lenguege, Olivie leughed. "You cen¡¯t drive him ewey, cen


    you?"


    Jewel slightly lowered end reised heed, es if she wented to incline in egreement.


    Then, Olivie edded with e smile, "He''s e good men who is funny end humorous when he speeks too.


    As e friend, there''s nothing wrong with him."


    If Alex were to be e boyfriend, there were some things she might heve to consider.


    He wes e men who chenged girlfriends es though he wes chenging clothes. Even Olivie wes not sure


    whether he wes suiteble for Jewel.


    After Jewel nodded, she reelized thet she hed discovered e lot of things ebout Alex, following their


    interection for thet week. Although she wouldn¡¯t consider him e friend, she wes elreedy femilier with


    him, so she wouldn''t treet him like e villein but would elweys be vigilent eround him.


    ...


    How could Jewel be thot dumb to move in with Olivio ond Eugene? She nodded her heod.


    Since Eugene hod orronged for her to live on the 58th floor, it wos obvious thot he did not wont her to


    disturb them. So, how could she be so ignoront?


    "How long did Alex stoy ot your ploce lost night?"


    As the two were wolking, Jewel couldn''t type ond mode o sleeping gesture insteod.


    Olivio wos omozed. "He only left when you were obout to go to sleep?"


    Jewel nodded ond mode o chosing gesture with o disgusted expression.


    Since she could understond Jewel''s sign longuoge, Olivio loughed. "You con¡¯t drive him owoy, con


    you?"


    Jewel slightly lowered ond roised heod, os if she wonted to incline in ogreement.


    Then, Olivio odded with o smile, "He''s o good mon who is funny ond humorous when he speoks too.


    As o friend, there''s nothing wrong with him."


    If Alex were to be o boyfriend, there were some things she might hove to consider.


    He wos o mon who chonged girlfriends os though he wos chonging clothes. Even Olivio wos not sure


    whether he wos suitoble for Jewel.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jewel nodded, she reolized thot she hod discovered o lot of things obout Alex, following their


    interoction for thot week. Although she wouldn¡¯t consider him o friend, she wos olreody fomilior with


    him, so she wouldn''t treot him like o villoin but would olwoys be vigilont oround him.


    ...


    How could Jewel be that dumb to move in with Olivia and Eugene? She nodded her head.


    How could Jawal ba that dumb to mova in with Olivia and Eugana? Sha noddad har haad.


    Sinca Eugana had arrangad for har to liva on tha 58th floor, it was obvious that ha did not want har to


    disturb tham. So, how could sha ba so ignorant?


    "How long did x stay at your cast night?"


    As tha two wara walking, Jawal couldn''t typa and mada a aping gastura instaad.


    Olivia was amazad. "Ha onlyft whan you wara about to go to ap?"


    Jawal noddad and mada a chasing gastura with a disgustad axprassion.


    Sinca sha could undarstand Jawal''s signnguaga, Oliviaughad. "You can¡¯t driva him away, can


    you?"


    Jawal slightly lowarad and raisad haad, as if sha wantad to inclina in agraamant.


    Than, Olivia addad with a sm, "Ha''s a good man who is funny and humorous whan ha spaaks too.


    As a friand, thara''s nothing wrong with him."


    If x wara to ba a boyfriand, thara wara soma things sha might hava to considar.


    Ha was a man who changad girlfriands as though ha was changing clothas. Evan Olivia was not sura


    whathar ha was suita for Jawal.


    Aftar Jawal noddad, sha raalizad that sha had discovarad a lot of things about x, following thair


    intaraction for that waak. Although sha wouldn¡¯t considar him a friand, sha was alraady familiar with


    him, so sha wouldn''t traat him lika a viin but would always ba vignt around him.


    ...


    On the other side of the hospital, Kate apanied Nathan to take another X-ray scan of his arm, but


    the result was like what she had guessed¡ªit turned out to be a more serious injury.


    On the other side of the hospitel, Kete epenied Nethen to teke enother X-rey scen of his erm, but


    the result wes like whet she hed guessed¡ªit turned out to be e more serious injury.


    It wes originelly just e bone frecture, but efter she hed lended on him in thet incident, it ceused the


    bone to be disloceted es well.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Kete still took e deep breeth end hurriedly esked, "Whet should we


    do, Doctor? Does he need surgery?"


    The doctor pointed to the scen end rmended, "Fortely, there ere no signs of bone


    fregmentetion. Now there ere two methods. One is conservetive treetment, which is ectuelly externel


    menipuletion, end the other is direct surgicel treetment."


    Kete looked et Nethen. He wes such e smug person; he definitely wouldn¡¯t went to leeve e scer on his


    erm.


    "Doctor, do you think you cen give him the conservetive treetment first?"


    The doctor glenced et Nethen, indiceting thet he wented to know Nethen''s opinion.


    Nethen gezed et Kete with e smile. "We¡¯ll go with whet she seid.¡±


    At this point, he even felt thet he hed susteined his injuries in e timely menner end it seemed like she


    hed sterted to cere for him egein.


    Kete observed him. If he hed seid this before, she would heve been overjoyed, but now thet she heerd


    it, it wes e ted bit ironic.


    The doctor responded, "Then,e with me for the enesthetic first."


    On the other side of the hospital, Kate apanied Nathan to take another X-ray scan of his arm, but


    the result was like what she had guessed¡ªit turned out to be a more serious injury.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    After all, the manual reset of the arm would be a little painful. The doctor was worried that the stiff


    muscle would negatively affect the effect of the treatment, so he gave Nathan anesthetic.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, the doctor rose to his feet and grabbed Nathan''s arm to begin searching for a


    suitable position.


    Kate stared nervously at Nathan''s face. She instinctively moved closer to him and grabbed his other


    hand, wanting to give him somefort. "How long will it take, Doctor?"


    The doctor responded, "Not long at all!"


    As he said this, they clearly heard the sound of bones being cracked, which seemed like the trick was


    sessful.


    She grabbed his hand and tightened it subconsciously. "Doctor, is it done?"


    "Yes," he responded. "I better take a scan to be sure, though."


    Kate apanied Nathan to take the X-ray again and an hour had already passed after a round of


    walking back and forth in the hospital.


    However, when they saw the picture of his now relocated bones, she was a little relieved. It could be


    said that the external maniption was rather sessful.


    The doctor wrapped another cast on him to immobilize him and informed him to stay in the hospital for


    observation for another one to two days.


    Before leaving, he told both Kate and Nathan, "He shouldn¡¯t move too much and it''s better for him to be


    on bed rest. It will be really troublesome if any problem arises again."


    At that time, Nathan didn''t really care about it, but Kate had started to worry. Bed rest? How could he


    do that? He lives alone and doesn''t even have someone to take care of him. Wait, he is not expecting


    me to take care of him, right?


    Although his injuries were sustained because of her, how could she take care of him now that their


    rtionship was in such an awkward state?


    He wouldn¡¯t think she had any other ideas about him, would he?


    Nathan wasn¡¯t even thinking as much as Kate was. Right now, he was simply happy to watch her being


    all anxious and distressed for him.


    The two returned to North''s ward again. Olivia and Jewel had already returned and were talking to


    North.


    Kate looked at therge bag of alternative medicine on the table and asked subconsciously, "Why do


    you have so much medicine?"


    Olivia responded, "I prescribed it for Jewel."


    "Oh!" Kate immediately understood. "Can Jewel''s throat be cured?"


    "We¡¯ll try something out," Olivia said. "By the way, how are you, Nathan? Everything alright?"


    A helpless Kate answered on his behalf, "He has a bone fracture. He just underwent external


    maniption and the doctor told him to go back and rest."


    After listening to Kate, Olivia advised, "It takes a hundred days to heal your hurt muscles and bones, so


    you should take good care of them now."


    Immediately, Kate looked resigned. A hundred days? I don''t want to be with him for even a day.


    She was in a dilemma since it was because of her that he was injured.


    "Do you still have to be hospitalized?" Olivia asked again.


    "Well, the doctor said to be admitted so that he can be observed for one to two days before heading


    home to rest. Right, we should get him admitted first. Jewel, you may have to wait for me for a while. I''ll


    take you back when I''m done," Kate replied instead of Nathan once again.


    Jewel nodded.


    Then, Kate helped Nathan with the admission and found a care worker to take care of him here, which


    was why she had the time to send Jewel back.


    When she returned to the hospital again, she bought some food and sent one portion to North''s ward.


    As for the other porton, she brought it back to Nathan''s ward where she ced all the things that she


    bought on the small table that she had set up for him.


    Kate had managed to take care of everything although she didn¡¯t say anything.


    If it was said that Olivia was usually clumsy and clueless, Kate would then be the person who could


    take care of people exceptionally well.


    Nathan''s heart suddenly felt a little astringent¡ªhe had never noticed how good she was before.


    Now that he was injured, she was forced to take care of him here. How ufortable is she? "Kate,


    you should go back to sleep tonight. The care worker is here anyway, so I¡¯ll be okay."


    While putting food on the table, Kate said, "It''s okay. I''ll manage while you¡¯re in the hospital. After you


    leave the hospital, I''ll get someone to take care of you. I-I can''t get away from work..."

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Nathan smiled. Can¡¯t get away from work? She just doesn¡¯t know how to face me.


    All of a sudden, he felt a little distressed and he said hoarsely, "Okay."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate nced at him, and her heart that had been lifted up was quietly lowered. After all, she knew very


    well that Mnie had lived in his house before. It was just as likely that she had even slept on their bed


    as well, so Kate really didn''t want to return there.


    After cing the things on the table, she sat on his hospital bed, picked up a serving of pigs in a


    nket with the utensils, and brought it to Nathan''s lips. "These are pigs in a nket from Paragon.


    You haven''t eaten them for a long time, right?"


    Everything she did was so natural that it felt like she was used to it, but the more that Kate did so, the


    more Nathan felt like a jerk.


    He opened his mouth and ate the dish.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t eaten it for a long time or he was being fed by Kate, but he suddenly


    felt that the pigs in a nket were delicious.


    He looked at her and said, "I haven''t felt this way for a long time. I was once sick and hospitalized in a


    coma for three days. You took care of me just like this too. When I woke up, I almost didn''t recognize


    you because you were even more haggard than me. Do you remember the first thing I said to you?"


    She was stunned. Why wouldn¡¯t she remember? He said that she was a fool. You even asked whether


    you should start calling me ''dummy'' from tomorrow onward. How could you not know how to sleep?


    At that time, Kate thought that he cared about her and felt sorry for her.


    However,ter on, when she saw the way Nathan spoke to Mnie, it was only then that she knew that


    he was a smooth-talker!


    His tone of concern and distress was not like this.


    At that time, Nathan only looked down on her habitually and didn''t want to talk to her nicely.


    What was he trying to say by bringing this up?


    Did he want to remind her of how stupid she was? Or, did he want to show how smart he was? That he


    could easily deceive her for so many years? To the point where she couldn¡¯t let it go¡ªeven until now?


    There was a self-deprecating smile on the corner of Kate''s lips, but her voice was unusually indifferent.


    "I don''t remember."


    When he heard her answer, Nathan was immediately speechless. He stared at her, and when he saw


    her expression, his face sank while he felt a little nervous. What did he just say? Did his words agitate


    her? "I¡¯m sorry¡­"


    His careful apology made her even more ufortable.


    She knew that he probably didn''t say it to show off and maybe he only wanted to retrieve their shared


    memories, but she really didn''t want to recall anything that she did for him in the past like a fool and a


    joke!


    Nathan didn''t know what to say. He was worried that if he couldn''t say something right, it would make


    her unhappy again while Kate simply didn''t want to say anything.


    So, the two remained silent and an awkward atmosphere persisted between them.


    All of a sudden, a phone rang. She turned on the phone and nced at it¡ªit was Jasper.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    Jasper''s voice came from the phone. "Katie, where are you? I''m at your door!"


    Kate said, "I''m in the hospital."


    "The hospital? What''s wrong with you?"


    When she listened to Jasper''s nervous voice, she smiled and said, "I''m fine. I¡¯m here for a friend."


    "Oh, you scared me to death. So, when are youing back?"


    "Why are you looking for me at this time?"


    "I was on a business trip some time ago, and just heard about what that b*stard Howard did to you. So,


    I was naturally worried and wanted to see you. Which hospital are you at? I¡¯ll juste and look for


    you."


    Kate nced at Nathan subconsciously while listening to the man''s concern and suggested, "Don''t


    come here. I''m fine. I''ll call you when I get back tomorrow."


    Jasper reluctantly replied, "Okay. Then, make sure you call me when youe back."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    "Okay," Kate said before hanging up the phone and thereafter took her cutlery to feed Nathan another


    bite.


    However, this time, Nathan felt that the taste of the dish had changed. After chewing on it dozens of


    times, he still couldn''t bring himself to swallow it.


    What was he supposed to do?


    What should he do to win her back?


    "If you have matters to attend to, you can return home. There are caregivers here."


    She looked up and shot him a nce that was somewhat defensive. "Is someoneing to visit you


    later?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He froze. "N-No!"


    Kate suddenly felt irritated, and she slightly lost her temper. "Then, why do you keep kicking me out? I


    don''t want to take care of you either, but I have no choice. You are injured because of me. I don''t care


    whether you think I''m ungrateful, but if you think I''m not taking good care of you, tell me who you want.


    I can bring her over and make you happy!"


    Nathan stared at her in astonishment, then hastily exined, "No, it''s not that. I was afraid that you''re


    busy and that I am... wasting your time."


    She snapped fiercely, "What would I be busy with?" Does he think I''m him?


    He was speechless.


    After taking a deep breath, Kate set down the bowl in her hand before leaving the ward.


    She squatted in the corridor of the aisle and buried her head deep between her legs to hide like an


    ostrich.


    It was impossible for her to calm down at all. While it was one thing to think about it, it was another to


    really bring herself to do it.


    She was aware of everything. She knew that she shouldn''t have lost her temper with him right now,


    and she shouldn''t be saying such things, but she just couldn''t control herself!


    When the sound of high heels cking against the ground rang out from a distance, she didn''t even


    want to bother about it.


    It wasn''t until the pair of high heels stopped beside her that she looked up with tears in her eyes.


    "Olivia..."


    Kate got up and hugged the person who had just arrived. "Olivia... I think I really need to see a doctor."


    Olivia reached out and hugged her back. "All right. Don''t feel so bad. What''s the matter?"


    Kate cried for a long time before telling her about what happened earlier. "I didn''t mean to say that. I


    just couldn''t control myself."


    "I know. I know," Olivia replied. "You''re not sick. You just can''t bring yourself to forgive him. You think


    negatively whenever he says something, but deep down, you know that he doesn''t mean to hurt you.


    To put it bluntly, you''re too disappointed and you feel wronged. You me him for destroying the good


    in your heart, because you feel those seven years had been in vain. You me him for always saying


    that he likes you, but now, he has suddenly shown how generous he can be. You can''t treat him as a


    normal friend anymore. You hate that you can''t make it happen, but you can''t let it go either, right? I


    completely understand!"


    Leaning into Olivia''s arms, Kate nodded vigorously.


    "All right," Oliviaforted. "In fact, Nathan has asked you to return because you looked upset. He


    didn''t mean anything else. Don''t feel pressured. He has made a mistake, so you can treat him however


    you want. This is what he should pay for his mistakes. You don''t have to worry about him. Slowly get


    through this. Don''t force yourself to ept it as soon as possible. Just let nature take its course. If you


    enjoy taking care of him, then stay. If not, then just leave!"


    While looking at Olivia in an aggrieved manner, Kate pursed her lips. "He was injured trying to save


    me. I can''t just ignore him."


    Olivia smiled and asked in return, "So what? Weren''t you trying to save him?"


    "It was also because of mest time¡ª"


    "At the end of day, that was because of him too. All of this only happened because he made you sad,


    so you don''t have to be upset."

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Kate burst intoughter. "Do you have to be so biased?"


    Olivia smiled. "Of course! You''re my best friend!"


    "Nathan will be so angry if he hears that," Kate said.


    As soon as she spoke, a male voice sounded. "I''m not angry."


    The two of them looked over and saw Nathan standing at the door with his arm hanging by his side. His


    eyes were also filled with distress. "Kate, I''m sorry. I was afraid that you''ll be upset to see me here, so I


    asked you to go back. I''m the one who broke your heart. You can beat me up and scold me, as long as


    it makes you feel better."


    She was shocked and didn''t even listen to his words as her eyebrows furrowed tightly. "Why did you


    come out? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said earlier?" With that, she hurriedly went over to help him.


    Nathan obediently followed her back and walked while saying, "I''m fine. I didn''t touch my arm at all."


    When Olivia saw that the two of them were getting along just fine, a small smile appeared on her face


    as she figured that she didn''t need to head into the ward to talk to him anymore.


    The next day, after Lara had managed to douse Edward''s temper, he went straight to the Nn


    Residence.


    However, Old Man Nn wasn''t home. The servant told Edward that Merlin had gone to the hospital


    early in the morning to visit Eugene.


    He waited in the house for a while. The moment he thought of leaving, he received a call from Lara. "I


    heard that Old Man Nn went to the hospital to visit Eugene?"


    Edward answered as he walked, "Yeah. I didn''t know that until I arrived here."


    Lara said, "Then, you should go over and have a look."


    Edward didn''t want to go as he was a little afraid to see Eugene lying on the hospital bed. "What else is


    there to see? Haven''t I already seen everything?"


    "Since Old Man Nn has already gone there, you, as a father, should head over and show some


    concern too."


    He reluctantly agreed and drove to the hospital.


    The hospital was still heavily guarded, and just like yesterday, he was stopped by bodyguards as soon


    as he arrived.


    Edward was livid as he snapped, "You stopped me yesterday, yet you''re stopping me again today. Do I


    have to get your approval to visit my son?"


    The bodyguard lowered his head and replied, "Mr. Edward, we''re just following orders. That''s what


    President Nn has ordered us to do."


    "He''s already bedridden, yet he still can give you orders?" Edward fumed, "Are you only going to let me


    in when he''s about to die?"


    The moment he spoke, the door of the ward was opened to reveal Merlin walking out.


    His eyes were slightly moist, and he was livid as he pointed at Edward and yelled, "Is that what you


    should say as a father?"


    Edward responded, "Dad, I''m also worried about Eugene''s condition."


    Merlin grunted. "Didn''t Dr. Maxwell tell us to not disturb him? He needs to rest. Yet, you''re out here


    yelling like this?"


    Following behind was Olivia, who spoke to Merlin instead of greeting Edward. "Master Merlin, take


    care."


    Merlin replied, "I will. You can go back and take good care of Rocky."


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Then, she retreated inside and the door of the ward was closed once again while he stumbled out.


    Edward wasn''t concerned about seeing Eugene anymore as he hurriedly caught up with the old man.


    ...


    It was when they were at the Nn Residence that Edward finally showed some concern. "Dad, have


    you seen Eugene? How is he? Is he okay?"


    Merlin replied indifferently, "He''s okay!"


    The corners of Edward''s mouth twitched. "Did the doctor say when he''ll make a full recovery?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Merlin snapped. "He''ll slowly recover!"


    "That''s true. He should take his time. Didn''t Dr. Maxwell say that he''s allergic? Have they found the


    allergen?"


    Merlin answered, "No."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Edward sighed helplessly. "It seems like Eugene won''t be getting better for a while. What about the


    company? Dad, you have to put someone in charge!"


    Merlin shot Edward a fierce nce. "What do you mean?"


    Edward felt guilty that his thoughts had been interpreted. "What I mean is that thepany can''t be


    without a leader. During the past two days that Eugene was hospitalized, the public was abuzz and the


    company was in a state of panic. Stocks have begun to fall, and many business partners seem to be


    waiting it out. We must look for someone to revive the Nn Group!"


    A resigned Merlin shook his head. What my grandson said earlier is indeed correct.


    His eyes darkened a little before he looked up at his son, who was nearly half a century old. Merlin''s


    voice was full of disappointment as he said, "Rocky is seriously ill, yet I don''t see you being sad at all.


    All you can think of is how to acquire the Nn Group. You''re his father. Aren''t you sad at all?"


    Taken aback, Edward exined, "How am I not sad? When I came back from the hospital that day, I


    didn''t sleep much all night. My son broke his bones and tendons, so how could I not be sad? That


    company is Eugene''s blood, sweat, and tears. I don''t want to see everything he has worked hard for go


    to waste. Dad, if you have a suitable candidate in mind, I don''t necessarily have to take up the position


    of president. I know you''re distressed about Eugene, and I''m only thinking about his future. If he gets


    better, as his father, I will definitely return the position to him. However, if it were anyone else, there


    would be a barrier, so it would be hard to tell whether they''ll return the position. I don''t think you want to


    see such an oue, right, Dad?"


    Merlin took a deep breath and suddenly looked several years older as he muttered to himself, "Nothing


    has happened to Eugene yet, but you''re already so impatient. You didn''t even show any effort on the


    surface. Just how eager are you?"


    The wrinkles between Edward''s eyebrows deepened as his face sank. "Dad, I said that you can also


    introduce a suitable candidate to be in charge. I didn''t say that it has to be me. I''m just worried that the


    company will end up suffering serious losses."


    Annoyance was clearly written on Merlin''s face. "That''s enough. If you didn''t have those intentions, you


    wouldn''t have mentioned it at all. You''re my son. How can I not know what you''re thinking? Let''s wait


    another three days. If Rocky is still unwell, you can do whatever you like!"


    Edward exined, "I really don''t desire this position that much. If I wanted it, I wouldn''t have given it to


    Eugene back then. I''m just thinking for thepany''s good!"


    Merlin raised his hand to motion for Edward to stop talking. Picking up the cane beside him, he got up


    and went back to his room.


    There was no point in staying here, so Edward also rose to his feet and returned home.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Standing in front of the window, Merlin watched as Edward left, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    Eugene''s remarks from earlier that Edward would definitely take advantage of his illness to regain the


    position of president still rang in Merlin''s ears.


    However, Eugene had also said many good things as Edward''s son since Edward was his father, after


    all. Although Eugene felt sorry about what happened to his mother back then, they still had a father-son


    rtionship.


    As a result, Merlin received a p on the face. Edward had actually gone all the way to the hospital


    and thereafter followed him to the Nn Residence, just to ask him for the position of president.


    Not to mention, Merlin didn''t expect Edward to be so inhumane that he had already started toy hands


    on his great-grandson, which was truly an unforgivable sin.


    This was good too!


    So be it. They should pay for what they''ve done! He had been suppressing this matter, and he knew


    that Eugene was concerned about him, which was why he didn''t confront him.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    His grandson had been wronged for so many years.


    Now that he had a wife and children, it was only natural that he had to make ns for them. What other


    reasons could he use to suppress them?


    After all, what went around woulde around!


    ...


    When Edward returned home, he told Lara what happened in the Nn Residence.


    However, Lara''s mind was a little upied as she somehow had the feeling that things were going too


    smoothly.


    Moreover, she just learned that Samantha was missing. Eugene didn''t kidnap her, did he? Does he


    know that Anna is Samantha?


    If he knew that Samantha was actually Anna, then he could easily guess that Lara was the


    mastermind.


    She suddenly felt a chill down her spine, which gave her a creepy feeling.


    Perhaps she would find out more!


    When Edward saw that Lara was silent for a long time, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    It was only at that moment when Lara returned to her senses. Edward couldn''t know about this matter,


    so she responded vaguely, "It''s nothing. I just don''t understand what Old Man Nn means. Why does


    he want us to wait for another three days?"


    He took no notice of it. "Perhaps he wants to wait for Eugene. After all, the old man is terribly fond of


    him."


    Lara still had a feeling that something was wrong, so she rified, "Did you see Eugene today?"


    Edward answered, "Nope. Old Man Nn came out before I went in."


    "How was his mood?"


    "It looks like he cried. His eyshes were wet and Olivia was even taking care of him."


    When she heard this, her heart thumped.


    If Merlin cried, that meant that he was crying for Eugene, which meant that Eugene''s situation wasn''t


    too optimistic.


    Lara just hoped that in these three days, she could hear some bad news about Eugene!


    She reminded Edward, "For the past two days, I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on the hospital, but


    you have to be proactive too. You must make sure that the shareholders support you!"


    Edward assured her, "Yes, don''t worry."


    Eugene and Olivia had reconciled and North''s condition was improving day after day, so Eugene was in


    an indescribably good mood.


    When his grandfather came to see him that day, Eugene had told him the truth and asked Merlin to buy


    him another three days for the sake of their safety.


    This way, he would be able to retrieve almost all the evidence from his investigation, and after dealing


    with Lara, they could spend New Year''s Day in peace.


    He had to head out today, but in addition to his own bodyguards, Lara''s spies were also at the door¡ª


    something that he also needed to avoid.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he called Brian. When he arrived at the hospital, he exchanged clothes with Brian before leaving


    the hospital as the man himself.


    He went out right under the noses of the people whom Lara had sent over.


    Those people assumed that Eugene wasn''t going to make it, so even though they were keeping watch,


    they weren''t paying much attention. They just thought that Brian had gone out and didn''t doubt it at all.


    Anna has been locked up in the basement of Ruby Pce since she was caught. Not only had she not


    eaten for two to three days, she had also received a number of whips.


    They had locked her earlier in a dark room with no light whatsoever; it was probably because they were


    tired from whipping her, but what was strange was that they had removed her shoes.


    As she sat on the ground, she breathed a sigh of relief. At least she didn''t have to be beaten anymore.


    However,pared to Olivia being scorned by millions, she already felt like she did not suffer much


    after receiving only a fewshes.


    Now, everyone probably knew that Olivia slept with a beggar and they even had a b*stard together.


    That scoundrel, Eugene, and all those who favored Olivia, must die.


    Wasn''t that a great thing?


    Even if Olivia were to die, it was worth it to exchange one life for three of their lives!

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Anna was still happily thinking about it when she suddenly felt a slender creature crawling over her


    body. She instinctively grabbed it. It was cold to the touch, and she even felt the thing squirming in her


    hand...


    When she realized what it was, she felt her hair stand on end. A snake? Why are there snakes here?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so frightened that she shot to her feet as the blood in her body seemingly turned into ice, and


    even her mind and lips began to feel numb.


    The thing she feared most were snakes.


    Standing motionlessly in ce, she felt the cold texture of the snakesing into contact with her legs.


    Anna tried to stand against the wall, but she couldn''t move her body, not even a single step!


    Her heart was beating like a drum as she could feel that there were many snakes on the ground. From


    time to time, the snakes would crawl over her feet.


    It was certainly strange that no snake approached her when she first came in.


    Now that the surroundings were quiet, she could clearly hear the rustling sounds made by the snakes


    crawling on the ground.


    She was wondering whether she had to stand like this the whole time whenever she felt a snake


    crawling up her thigh. She was so frightened that she yelled and stomped frantically, but the snake


    stayed on her body and didn''t fall off while even trying to climb up higher.


    Anna instinctively grabbed the snake and threw it away. The snake even writhed fiercely in her hand,


    causing her hair to stand on end as she cried out in fright.


    She kept stomping her feet, not daring to stop at all as she was worried that the snakes would climb up


    again.


    However, because of this, many of the innocent snakes had been trampled on.


    The soft and cold sensation under her feet caused her to tense up while goosebumps spread all over


    her body.


    While continuously crying for help, Anna hoped that those people would give her a quick death!


    All of a sudden, the lights in the small dark room brightened, which startled Anna. She hid near the wall


    at once, as if this would give her a sense of security.


    If she had feared the unknown earlier, she was now able to see it all clearly. There were at least


    dozens of snakes in the room of less than ten square meters.


    The snakes were of different lengths, thicknesses, and colors¡ªit creeped her out even more.


    She could clearly see that the snakes seemed to have been triggered, as they raised half of their


    bodies and stared at her.


    It seemed like they would attack her anytime.


    Her heart was thumping violently and she couldn''t take it anymore. All of a sudden, the snakes seemed


    to have received an instruction as they attacked her all at once!


    Anna''s pupils dted and she yelled in fright before she copsed on the spot.


    At this moment, Eugene had already arrived and he was seated in the surveince room to monitor the


    room with the snakes. Isn''t she supposed to be tough? Isn''t she not afraid of death? Go on and try


    then. We''ll see who''s more patient.


    When he saw that Anna had fallen to the ground, he ordered, "Bring her out!"


    The bodyguard immediately responded and entered the room full of snakes to carry her out.


    Anna waspletely unconscious and she didn''t even wake up when the bodyguard threw her onto


    the ground.


    Without a trace of sympathy, Eugene stared at Anna, whose face was pale after seemingly having lost


    all its color.


    His mind was filled with the scene of Olivia squatting on the ground after being frightened by the group


    of beggars, of how she had raised her head and looked at him with nk eyes after learning that her


    son was poisoned and in danger.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    He never wanted to experience that heart-wrenching pain again. This punishment is nowhere near


    enough. As he leaned against the sofa, he ordered listlessly, "Wake her up!"


    The bodyguard responded by going to the restroom to retrieve a basin of water, which he then


    sshed directly onto Anna.


    Unfortunately, she hadpletely lost consciousness and the pressure of the cold water didn''t work on


    her.


    "Use the needles!" Eugene instructed.


    The bodyguard responded once more. He had experience with this since he had just previously used it


    on Fatso, making it an extremely efficient method.


    He retrieved the needles and pierced it under Anna''s fingernails.


    One needle, two needles...


    It wasn''t until her fifth finger was pierced that she woke up and the sharp tingling sensation made her


    instinctively cry out, "Ahhh!"


    The bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re finally awake!"


    Anna held her hands that were painful beyond description, not knowing what to do as her entire body


    trembled.


    "President Nn, she''s awake!"


    As the bodyguard spoke, he bowed slightly to Eugene.


    Only then did Anna notice the man sitting on the couch. He was dressed nobly and exuded a listless


    aura. Wherever he sat, he looked like he belonged on the cover of a fashion magazine. He was simply


    pleasing to the eye, and it went without saying that this man was extremely handsome!


    It was a pity that he had bad taste as he fell in love with the piece of trash that was Olivia.


    "Why did you kidnap me?"


    Eugene sneered. "Are you sure you don''t know?"


    Anna was drenched and water was dripping off her while her fingers were bleeding. She looked


    absolutely wretched, but her attitude was still as sharp as a knife. "I don''t know. Why? Does Nn


    Group not allow employees to leave without a word?"


    He looked up in a leisurely manner and nced at her before he scoffed. "Sure enough, you''ve told so


    many lies that you''re starting to take it seriously. Do you think everything will be fine after you have


    changed your face?"


    She was surprised. He really found out. In fact, when Eugene''s attitude toward her had suddenly


    changed, she figured that he must have discovered something.


    However, what she found strange was that even she was not fully able to recognize herself with her


    current looks. They were not even close pals, so how did he find out?


    "How did you discover this?"


    Eugene smiled. "You don''t need to be concerned about that. Who allowed you into the Nn Group?


    What were you going to do?"


    "No one." Anna stood firm and added, "I just wanted to get close to you and seduce you."


    He had a disgusted expression as he retorted coldly, "Do you think you''re worthy of that?"


    Sheughed. "Am I not better than Olivia? You can even ept a woman who has slept with a beggar.


    Isn''t someone like me many times better than her?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When he heard her exnation, he felt that she was in need of a p. His expression did not change


    much, but his statement made her shudder. "Seems like the lesson I just taught you in the snake room


    wasn''t enough."


    After that, he casually ordered the bodyguard, "Strip her naked and throw her back in!"


    Needless to say, this was enough to truly frighten Anna. She panicked and was incredulous. "Eugene


    ¡ª"


    Eugene wasted no time as he waved his hand and asked them to take her away.


    He picked up a box of cigarettes, whereupon he pulled out a cigarette stick before lighting it and


    smoking without a care in the world.


    The bodyguard had already started to take action by stepping forward to take off Anna''s clothes.


    Anna struggled desperately.


    It wasn''t because she was a chaste martyr, but she was afraid the snakes would actually touch her skin


    if she was thrown into the snake room after being stripped naked.


    She couldn''t even imagine such a scene. Before she could even enter, she had already started to


    break into cold sweat.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Eugene is simply too cruel!


    A disgusted Eugene said, "Move her away. She''s hurting my eyes!"


    After the bodyguard nodded, he dragged Anna a little further away.


    The frightened Anna yelled, "Eugene, I''ll tell you the truth! Let me go!"


    He remained silent as he listened to her horrified pleas. "President Nn, let me go. I didn''t mean to


    target you. Lara found me and discharged me out of the mental hospital. Going against you was her


    condition for bringing me out. I had to agree."


    "President Nn, please. My sister has always been kind. If she knew you were treating me like this,


    she wouldn''t be happy. If you let me go, I can testify for you! Please let me go! Sob, sob..."


    Eugene was not in a hurry to respond. After he finished smoking a cigarette, he ordered, "Bring her


    back!"


    The two bodyguards then released Anna.


    She wore the clothes that had been stripped off her amidst her tears before she followed the


    bodyguards back.


    While looking at her, Eugene said lightly, "You''re right. Olivia won''t like this method, but you hurt them,


    so she won''t have an opinion if you''re beaten up."


    With that, he gave the bodyguards another order. "p her! Beat her up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna''s eyes widened in fright. Why do I still have to suffer a beating


    after admitting the truth?


    However, the two bodyguards didn''t give her much time to think. Soon, the sound of pping rang out


    in the room whereby her screams were endless.


    After about 20 minutes, Eugene''s mood eased a little and he ordered them to stop.


    When Anna was dragged over, her face was bloodshot and swollen like it was a red bun.


    However, an indifferent Eugene just asked, "Can you talk properly this time?"


    She nodded vigorously as she had truly seen how horrifying he was. He''s not human at all!


    "What''s going on with the cooperation project you talked to me about?"


    Since she wasn''t Samantha, how could she possibly have so much experience in negotiation and even


    managed to see through the other party''s intentions?


    Unless... It was fake!


    Anna replied, "That negotiation was also specially arranged by Lara in order to sessfully get me into


    Nn Group."


    Eugene narrowed his eyes and an inexplicable sense of anger surged. It was just as he had guessed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to kill him, Lara actually did everything she could!


    "Did you deliberately ce those hoursses and the candy in North''s pocket? Did you know what


    was inside?"


    Anna secretly assessed his face. When she hesitated to tell the truth, she heard him demanding in an


    emotionless voice, "Tell me the truth!"


    She epted her fate and replied, "Yes, but Lara said that it''s chronic, and that it would take at least a


    month for its effects to kill. North''s incident wasn''t intended. Lara only gave me that candyter on, but


    he kept following you. I didn''t get a chance to do it and he happened toe out that day. He went into


    the bathroom to avoid me, so I ced it in while he wasn''t paying attention. Later, his reaction was


    severe and I was worried that you''d suspect me, so I left thepany."


    His expression was as grave as a judge when he probed, "Then, did you hire those beggars too?"


    At that, she nodded. It had already reached this point, so she might as well tell him everything.


    "I hired them. It''s Olivia''s fault for sending me to the mental hospital. Is that even a ce for a person


    to live in? I was suffering, and I cried for help, but it was all to no avail. I''d love to send her there too, to


    let her have a taste of my life. I know that''s impossible, but I finally escaped, so how could I just give


    up? Isn''t she powerful enough to delete posts and sway public opinion? I will get those beggars to go to


    the ce where she''s filming and to create trouble at the Nn Group. I want everyone to know that


    Olivia slept with a beggar and had an illegitimate child. When people start spreading word of it, I''ll see if


    she has the dignity to continue living!"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    As she spoke, she grew increasingly excited and relieved,pletely forgetting that it was Eugene


    sitting opposite her.


    Eugene was rather angry at first, but he couldn''t helpughing when he heard the ending. "The person


    who sent you to the mental hospital wasn''t Olivia."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna stared nkly at him.


    "It was Brian! It''s because you targeted his future sister-inw! The only reason why he didn''t kill you


    was because he honored Olivia!"


    She frowned and stared at Eugene in a seemingly dumbfounded manner. She was getting confused.


    Who''s Brian''s sister-inw? Who else did I target besides Olivia?


    His subsequent statements answered her unspoken questions. "Brian''s sister-inw is Olivia, and the


    person who was with Olivia seven years ago was me. North is our child!"


    This revtion struck Anna like a bolt that appeared out of the blue. The person who was with Olivia


    seven years ago was actually Eugene? How is this possible?


    "You''re bullsh*tting! In order to be with Olivia, you''re even making up such a lie? You''re willingly being


    the stepfather of a beggar''s son? I personally arranged for the beggar to be there. I even went to the


    room the next day to find him. He did sleep with a woman. How could it be you?"


    Eugene couldn''t care less about her. "I think you really need to see a psychiatrist!" With that, he stood


    up and left.


    As she was unable to ept this fact, Anna shouted at him, "Eugene, you''re lying to me, right? How


    could Olivia be with you?"


    He left without turning back.


    Anna suddenly copsed to the ground. Seven years ago, Olivia actually slept with Eugene? How is


    that possible? That''s impossible! It''s impossible! How is she so lucky that she managed to sleep with


    Eugene just like that? How?


    Like a madman, she stayed in the room alone as she muttered those words over and over again.


    Three dayster, there wasn''t any good news from the hospital, but there wasn''t any bad news either.


    The people whom Lara sent had been keeping watch at the hospital and were certain that nothing


    unexpected had happened.


    She was satisfied with this. As long as Edward attained the position as president of Nn Group, what


    was the difference between that and her being in power?


    After all, Edward obeyed herpletely!


    Early in the morning, the two of them went to the Nn Residence to pick up Merlin before heading to


    the office.


    On the surface, they wanted Merlin to uphold justice, but in fact, they just wanted him to support them.


    For the past few days, as Eugene expected, the couple were extremely attentive to Merlin and didn''t


    dare to make him even a little angry.


    When they arrived at Nn Group, the major shareholders arrived one after another under Curtis''


    arrangement. The conference room that could amodate hundreds of people was filled to the brim!


    Edward helped Merlin to the main seat before sitting on his left while Lara sat next to Edward.


    On the right was Merlin''s second child, Amos, followed by his eldest child, Richard, and the third child,


    Josephine. The rest were their respective families, who were already major shareholders.


    Curtis stood behind Merlin as Eugene had reminded Curtis to protect the old man.


    After all, it wasn''t Eugene''s meeting. The entire conference room was full of discussions, so it was as


    noisy as hundreds of buzzing bees. It was the most unruly of the hundreds of meetings that Curtis had


    apanied him to.


    At this moment, Edward stood up and addressed the people chattering away, "Please be quiet. I''m sure


    everyone knows that Eugene is sick, so he may not be able to leave the hospital for a while. I had no


    choice but to bring everyone together. Now, thepany is on edge, and even our business partners


    are waiting to see what happens. We muste up with a solution and re-elect someone to take


    charge."

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    "As a member of the Nn Family, Eugene''s father as well as a senior employee of thepany, I


    think there''s no one more suitable than myself. I''ve already spoken to the chairman, and he isn''t


    against this idea. Now, we would just like to listen to what the shareholders have to say."


    As the shareholders were already bribed by Edward, they would speak up for him as expected. One of


    them took the lead and said, "Master Nn, your leadership is clear for all to see. I have no opinions


    about it."


    After he said that, someone else immediately chirped along, "I don''t have any opinions, too."


    "As President Nn''s father, no one else is more suited for the post than you, Master Nn!"


    All of a sudden, almost half of the shareholders in the conference room had voiced their opinion, except


    for Amos, who was seated across from him.


    Amos snorted before he said, "You do seem a little anxious to take over your son''s position as the


    president of thepany while he''s still hospitalized, don''t you?"


    Edward''s face fell. Previously, Amos was the only one who didn''t want to join their side, but it wasn''t


    because he was siding with Eugene; it was because he wanted this position as well.


    "I''m not trying to take up the president position, and anyone who is capable can take up the post. It''s all


    for the sake of thepany''s development. Furthermore, we can''t be leaving such a huge corporation


    without a leader, can we? I just think that I''m more suitable, but if you think there''s someone else more


    capable, you can rmend them, Amos!"


    "How are you suitable for this position?" Amos sneered. "It''s true that you''re Eugene''s father, but are


    you that close with him? Everyone knows what happened back then. I''m also a shareholder of the


    company and a member of the Nn Family. When ites to ability, I''m just as capable as you, if not


    better."


    Knitting his brows tightly together, Edward said, "Isn''t this the reason we''re having a meeting this time?


    So many shareholders are here, and even our father is here. You don''t have to think that you''re better


    than me, and neither do I have to justify why I''m more suitable. Everyone present can see it for


    themselves, so let Dad and the shareholders decide on this matter!"


    "Do you think I don''t know you?" Amos snapped. "All these years, you''ve been active, and almost all


    the shareholders here have been bought over by you."


    mming the table, Edward sprang up from his seat. "Amos, that''s too much. When have I been


    active?"


    "That''s enough, you don''t have to put up an act. Even if you''re not active, what about your wife? She


    personally went to my house, but was chased away by me because I don''t want to be in cahoots with


    you!"


    "Amos Nn!" A furious Edward shouted, "Aren''t you active as well? The people seated here are either


    on your side or mine. We''re just the pots calling the kettle ck, but do you have to spell it out?"


    Amos snorted. "Don''t throw usations at me. I didn''t do anything like that. Did I visit your house?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After she patted Edward with assurance, Lara then stood up slowly. With a smile, she said, "What''s to


    hide about this? Is it worth it that you''re so angry over it? It''s true that we visited the shareholders, but


    only because we would like to hear their opinions so that we can have their support and conform to the


    people''s views. We didn''t force our ideas on anyone at all, just like when I visited your ce. It''s great if


    you''d support us, but did we say anything when you didn''t? However, I can''t leave you out of this


    because what if you pick on my fairness? I just didn''t think that you would put it so harshly about why


    we visited the shareholders. Should we live with our doors closed then? Going by your way, can the


    company continue to grow?"


    Chuckling sarcastically, Amos responded, "I must hand it to you, Lara. No wonder you''re able to keep a


    tight watch over Edward all these years. That''s because of that glib tongue of yours! So, it''s just a


    regr visit even if you promise them some things and give them some assurance?"


    Lara giggled. "Even during the election period, the candidates are given the chance to speak. In order


    to receive support, of course you have to do what you promised to. Not only did I make promises, I''ll


    even go through with them. In contrast, do you only speak and not mean it?"

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    A snigger escaped Amos'' mouth. "I didn''t visit any of the shareholders like you did. The people who


    support me are doing so willingly. I guess there''s a scale in those shareholders'' hearts, and they know


    who will do best for thepany''s development as the president, unlike you, who tries to get things


    done by saying a few words!"


    "Don''t you have any shame at all?" Edward hollered in anger. "So, you didn''t visit them and they''re


    willingly supporting you? Aren''t you boasting a little too much? Who was the one who walked out of


    Richard''s housest night? Say Richard, wasn''t Amos at your cest night?"


    "I was just dropping by to say hi. What''s the problem if I went to his ce for a drink? Do I need your


    permission?" Amos snapped.


    "Do you even believe the things you said yourself?" Edward retorted. "ording to your saying, then


    what I did was also dropping by to say hi."


    Wearing a helpless expression, Richard tried to intervene. "Stop arguing. As long as it''s for the good of


    thepany, it doesn''t make a difference who the president is!"


    "I just didn''t think that he could say something so heartless," Edward grumbled. "The shareholders who


    are supporting you must be blind!"


    Then, Amos mmed the table and sprang up as well. "How can you say that? The ones supporting


    you are blind too! For your whole life, you''ve been a wimp, and besides this woman in your heart, who


    else is there? Don''t forget that your son is still in the hospital!"


    As Merlin watched his sons argue, he was d that he was living in modern times and not in ancient


    times. Otherwise, he might end up witnessing a scene of his sons fighting over a throne.


    Just for the sake of a merepany president position, they were willing to throw their brotherhood out


    the window along with the rtionship that they had as father and son.


    What a sad situation it is, he thought, his eyes staring into the distance with a touch of mncholy. If


    their mother is still alive, will she be heartbroken to see this?


    Suddenly, Amos turned to Merlin. "Dad, are you going to support a person like Edward?"


    "Do you think he''ll support you instead of me? You still have no idea about this at your age now?"


    Edward argued.


    The shareholders in the room shifted their gaze from one man to the other as though they were


    watching an interesting debate.


    Sure enough, there were a lot of arguments within an influential family! The Nn Family was really


    complicated with its load of dark secrets. Eugene was still alive, but they were already arguing with


    each other so badly.


    If he had really passed away, there would be more people involved and fury would probably send


    Merlin to an earlier death!


    In fact, that wasn''t so far from the truth now. Livid from the anger, Merlin mmed the table and roared,


    "Stop arguing!"


    In an instant, Edward and Amos shut their mouths and the conference room fell silent.


    Merlin took deep, heavy breaths as his chest rose and fell with the rhythm. Even though Eugene had


    warned him about this and he knew that the situation was within his control, he was still so mad that he


    had no words to say for a long while!


    Curtis hurriedly stroked his back and assured him in a soft voice, "Take care of your health, Master


    Merlin. The doctor has advised you not to get too worked up."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Merlin gradually calmed himself down. That''s right! Both of them are ingrates, and I


    shouldn''t waste my time getting angry at them.


    Lifting his eyes, he scanned the faces bearing different expressions before he finally fixed his gaze on


    Edward. "Is it really worth it for the position of thepany''s president? Is this a throne where you can


    disregard your brotherhood, ignore your sick child and nephew, and embarrass yourselves in front of so


    many shareholders? Is it really worth it?"


    Sitting down sheepishly, Edward answered, "Dad, I''m just being kind, but I didn''t know that Amos has


    so many opinions about me."


    Richard threw him an indifferent look. "Shut up. You sound so rhetoric, saying that it''s for the sake of


    thepany and that you''re being kind. If you''re really thinking for thepany, you should just do the


    job as it''s supposed to be done. Why do you need to fight for the position of the president?"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    As he spoke, he turned to Amos. "And you, too! As his elder brother, you even have the cheek to call


    him out when you''re just the same as him! The president of thepany is merely hospitalized and the


    doctor didn''t announce anything yet, but the both of you are already fishing in troubled waters. Who


    has my support, you ask? None of you! The likes of you are not fit to take this position! The people


    seated here are either Eugene''s uncles or cousins, all of whom are the closest to him. How could you


    bring yourselves to scheme and fight for his position as the president when his life and death is still


    uncertain?"


    Although Merlin was in his twilight years, every word he said had an influential impact!


    Everyone was either ncing at each other or lowering their heads in deep contemtion as none of


    them dared to disrespect Merlin. After all, he held twenty-five percent of the shares in Nn Group,


    and this was enough to control the entire group!


    Taking the initiative to stand up, Lara then ced a ss of water in front of Merlin and said gently,


    "Don''t be mad, Dad. Both you and Edward have seen Eugene, and we all know clearly about his


    situation in our hearts. I know you''re unwilling to ept this reality, but the shareholders seated here


    are all thinking for the sake of thepany''s development. While we are able to do our jobs, the


    direction of thepany''s future development in addition to the stock market which is falling frequently


    needs someone from the family to stabilize the situation in the Nn Group. After all, this concerns


    everyone''s pockets, and yet, Eugene is lying in the hospital. Just as you said, we''re his closest kin, so


    of course we''re upset as well, but we have to continue living our lives, don''t we?"


    After she finished speaking, she received a lot of agreement as the shareholders nodded.


    Looking at her, Merlin no longer had a nonchnt look as before. Today, his eyes seemed inexplicably


    fierce, and his voice was also cold. "If it was not for you, Edward wouldn''t have turned out like this


    today!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    An astonished Lara gawked at Merlin with an aggrieved expression.


    Meanwhile, Edward furrowed his brows tightly and pulled her into his arms instinctively. "Dad, what are


    you saying? What about me?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Merlin scowled.


    "Dad, I know you have opinions against me because Edward married me back then, and you keep


    thinking that I destroyed him. However, what you think is right may not be the right thing and what you


    think is good may not necessarily be good either. All these years, Edward and I have been loving to


    each other and I''ve served you attentively. I think I''ve done everything a daughter-inw should do, but


    you shouldn''t keep picking on me!"


    Despite her humble choice of words, her tone was rather aggressive!


    While maintaining his gaze at her with eyes as sharp as des, he spat, "That''s because Edward has


    no idea of your true colors!"


    Knitting her brows tightly, Lara somehow had a hunch that some things were slipping out of her control


    and she stared at Merlin''sposed face with confusion. Then, she watched as he whispered


    something to Curtis next to him, after which Curtis stood up to open the door of the conference room.


    Everyone else was equally baffled, thinking that the things Merlin had just said was very profound, and


    they all turned to look in the direction of the door.


    The door of the conference room was pulled open by Curtis, and the person appearing at the door was


    the same person whose life and death they were discussing earlier¡ªEugene!


    Dressed in a dark-colored suit which was ironed so smoothly that it clung tightly to his sturdy figure, he


    showed no emotion on his stunning face as his entire being was encapsted in ayer of cold air.


    When his icy eyes slowly scanned across the room, the noisy conference room suddenly became so


    silent that a pin drop could be heard.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    He was holding a beautiful woman with his left hand while his right hand was clutching an adorable


    child.


    They walked into the conference room under everyone''s shocked gazes. Besides the ground-stepping


    sounding from this family of three, there were no other noises heard in the room.


    At that moment, everyone had different thoughts. Some became onlookers and were ready to witness


    the family drama unfold while others silentlymented for the two people who just fought for the


    president''s position. In fact, there were some who were already worried about their precarious position.


    ncing at Eugene, Merlin asked aloud, "Are you alright?"


    Eugene replied, "I''m fine!"


    With a puzzling look on his face, Edward stared at Eugene, who was slowly approaching him. The


    doubts in his heart were more than his regrets for not gaining the position of president. Edward was


    fine with it since he did not have much interest in the position in the first ce. He fought for it mainly


    because he did not want to disappoint Lara. Nheless, Eugene still naturally would be the


    company''s president now that he had returned.


    Inparison to the fight for the position, Edward was more puzzled when he saw that Eugene was


    really fine.


    Judging from his state that day, I really thought he was going to die soon. Now, he stands here looking


    fine. Although Edward was not very delighted, he was still considerably relieved anyway. With that, his


    mood was still inexplicably more rxed.


    However, Lara squinted her eyes in a fierce manner as she looked at Eugene''s high-spirited


    appearance. He doesn''t look like someone who''s about to die soon. Could it be that he arranged


    everything on purpose?


    At once, Curtis immediately ordered someone to move three chairs over. Then, he ced them beside


    Merlin sequentially.


    Eugene first pulled out the chair and allowed Olivia to sit down before North followed. Finally, he took


    his own seat. After that, he scanned the people in the room without saying a word. Even the


    shareholders were too afraid to meet his eyes. They avoided his gaze when Eugene looked over.


    After a long time, Eugene gradually started speaking, "Turn off your phone during my meeting. Keep


    quiet, and don''t let me hear things that are non-rted to the meeting. Is everyone clear?"


    In a swift, everyone obeyed and switched off their phones. Then, they sat properly and quietly in their


    seats, fearing that their names would be called out.


    Looking at everyone, Eugene held a pen in his hand, spinning it leisurely.


    Secretly observing Eugene, North followed him and spun the pen in his hand. However, the pen fell off


    without spinning a full circle.


    In the quiet conference room, only the sound of North''s pen falling on the table was heard. Olivia


    angrily red at the mischievous little fellow.


    In the meantime, Eugene also nced at North with a soft expression. Holding the pen in front of him,


    Eugene demonstrated his pen-spinning action in slow motion.


    And thus, North followed Eugene''s example and did it again. However, he still failed.


    Seeing that, Merlinughed heartily. Then, he said, "North,e and sit down at my side. I''ll teach


    you."


    Upon hearing that, North responded by saying, "Okay!" Hence, he took the pen, took hisputer, and


    slipped his butt off the chair.


    Since Curtis was very sensible, he helped North move his chair to Merlin''s side.


    At the same time, Eugene also stood up to make room for him. As such, his seat position was no


    longer in the middle.


    This whole tender actpletely shocked everyone, making their jaws drop. Is this our stern-faced


    president? How can he actually be so considerate and pampering? Wasn''t he just ordering us to keep


    quiet a while ago?


    In an instant, everyone''s gazesnded on Olivia and North again. How much love does he have for


    them to the point that he can pamper other people''s children like his own? No! We''re afraid that we


    can''t even pamper our own children to this extent. Not only does he bring them along with him to the


    meeting, but he even humbled himself in front of them!


    Disregarding the emotional turmoil in everyone''s heart, Eugene said again, "All the shareholders are


    here, am I right? What sort of a mega-scaled project to discuss that it was necessary to alert my aging


    Grandpa to this state?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Eugene''s voice was t, and his facial expression looked like he was engaging in a small talk.


    However, no one thought he was actually chit-chatting with them.


    Wasn''t he just calcting what we have done? Everyone lowered their heads, wishing they could hide


    like quails. As of this moment, they all secretly regretted their decisions. Why did we believe Edward


    and Amos'' words? They said Eugene is dying soon. If so, who''s that sitting here?


    "Why aren''t you all saying something? Didn''t you all rave just now?" Eugene spoke again.


    Even after his voice fell, no one made a sound. The entire conference room was silent.


    We know what we''re doing. We''re trying to turn Eugene into a mere figurehead, but who dares to say


    this out? One is Eugene''s father while the other is his uncle. They''re closely-knit kinsmen. Regardless,


    they''re still a family until the end of life. What''s the point of us shareholders getting involved in this


    matter?


    Seeing that no one still dared to utter a word, Eugene shifted his gaze to Amos. "Amos, speak!"


    Amos'' heart jolted instantly as he looked at Eugene in astonishment. Why does he demand me to


    speak? It wasn''t me who egged on this matter!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he did not dare to have anyints when his eyes met Eugene''s sharp gazes. This


    nephew of mine is not mediocre. One can imagine how terrifying he is, considering he can stay alive


    until today and survive from Edward and Lara''s torments since his teens.


    Amos stuttered, "T-This... I-It''s your Dad. H-He thought you were critically ill, so he wanted to elect a


    new president. We even visited youst time, but we couldn''t see you in person. Didn''t I ask Master


    Merlin about your condition earlier? I told them we should wait for your return. Thepany will only


    be able to thrive well in your hands."


    After Amos'' voice fell, Edward nced at him with contempt. "Amos, are you not ashamed at all to say


    this?"


    Hearing that, Amos refuted, "What''s the matter? It''s a fact! Do you dare to say that you don''t want to be


    the head of the Nn Family? Do you dare to say that you don''t wish to im the position of


    president? Everyone sitting here heard every word you spat!"


    Edward retorted against Amos, "And do you dare to say that you didn''t? Do you dare to say you have


    no thoughts of iming the position? I wonder who was the one who said that he was better than me a


    while ago?"


    Even though they saw the two engaged in an argument, no one dared to get involved this time. What


    was more, no one even dared to speak in a whisper.


    In the meantime, Eugene leaned backzily against the back of the chair and listened to their words.


    "Who said I was critically ill?" As soon as Eugene spoke, both Edward and Amos immediately fell


    silent. Then, they looked at Lara. Wasn''t Lara the one who said Eugene couldn''t make it at the


    beginning? She also said that Eugene was not suffering from allergy at all. She said he was poisoned.


    The doctor said Eugene would be saved if he woke up within 72 hours. If he couldn''t wake up within


    that time period, he would die. We even saw the medical note!


    At this moment, Lara increasingly felt that she had been deceived. I took Eugene''s bait! I don''t believe


    that my assistant would dare to lie to me. In all likelihood, everything she inquired about was arranged


    by Eugene in advance.


    At the thought of that, an inexplicable panic surged in her heart. How much does Eugene know?


    Looking at Olivia, Eugene asked, "Olivia, didn''t you tell my family that I was fine?"


    Olivia responded, "I did. I also don''t know from whom they heard that you''re critically ill."


    As if he was not aware of anything, he looked at Richard. "Uncle Richard, who was the one telling you


    guys that I was critically ill?"


    ncing at Lara and Edward, Richard exined, "At first, Lara called us saying that you were critically


    ill. Then, we also saw reports about you on the Inte at that time. Hence, we went to the hospital to


    visit you together, but Doctor Maxwell didn''t let us in because she was afraid we would disturb you. And


    thus, we let your dad in to check on you. When he came out, he also said that you were not in a good


    state. He said that you were very haggard. Later, Lara asked her assistant to disguise as a patient and


    inquired with the doctor about your condition. The doctor said you were actually poisoned and not


    allergic at all. Furthermore, with the uproar on the Inte, we all thought you were critically ill."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Hearing that, Eugene sneered. Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Lara. "How did you


    know that I was poisoned?"


    At once, Lara felt her heart sink. Immediately afterward, she exined herself by saying, "I was also


    deeply concerned about you. We couldn''t see you, and your dad was thinking about you. So, I asked


    my assistant to inquire about your condition. I have no idea who she inquired from and let us think you


    were critically ill, but it''s better now that you''re fine. It saves us the time and effort in worrying that the


    company has no leader and figuring out who to elect as the new president."


    Listening to Lara''s watertight statement, Eugene scoffed. "Deeply concerned about me? When I was


    critically ill, you guys convened all the shareholders together to fight for my current position. You guys


    even bothered my aging Grandpa to make a trip to thepany and fight with his own brothers to the


    point that his face turned purple with rage. And you dare to call this concern?!!!"


    At this moment, Edward frowned slightly as he was a little dissatisfied with Eugene''s attitude toward


    Lara. "You were lying in the hospital for a few days and didn''te to thepany. Do you know how


    messed up the situation in thepany was? Do you know how panicked thepany''s employees


    were? Lara and I were simply discussing how to help you stabilize the situation. So, how is that not


    regarded as our concern about you?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no ounce of expression on Eugene''s face while his pair of sharp eyes stared at Edward.


    Eugene then retorted with a cold and deep voice, "So, the solution that you guys discussed was to take


    over my position while I was critically ill? Not to mention, Doctor Maxwell had already made it clear to


    you all that I was fine. Even if I was really critically ill, shouldn''t you guys keep a tight lid on my illness


    and look for Grandpa to figure out a way to make thepany operate normally? Yet, you guys still


    allowed the news to continue circting around and let thepany fall into such a mess. Panicked?


    Instead of finding a way to solve the problem, you guys looked for someone to inquire whether I was


    really critically ill. Just like this, you guys still have the nerve to speak or fight."


    After he spoke, he paused for a while. His eyes blinkedzily. "From what I see, you simply wish for the


    company to be as chaotic as possible. That way, you can take advantage and gain profit from this


    chaos. For someone as selfish as you, do you think how long can you stay in position even if I give it to


    you?"


    Eugene''s words sounded fairly rude. Although there were only positions and no father-and-son


    rtionship in thepany, everyone clearly knew that they were a father and son.


    Aren''t his words the equivalent of pping Edward in the face?


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the conference room seemed to have dropped to a freezing point.


    Everyone was having butterflies in their stomach. He''s not being lenient even to his own father. At this


    point, we can''t even tell who will be the next to face Eugene''s wrath.


    Edward still instinctively choked when his eyes met Eugene''s icy gaze. He quibbled, "What profit can I


    gain? And why do I wish thepany to be as chaotic as possible?"


    After that, Lara also added, "Eugene, you carry your words too far! Edward did this to stabilize the


    situation. You can say that his approach isn''t rigorous enough, but you can''t say that he''s acquiring


    profit in times of trouble. You can''t say he wishes thepany to be as chaotic as possible. He is your


    biological father! He even told us that he would return the position of president to you once you have


    recovered. Do you know how much it hurts his feelings to think that you doubt him so much?"


    In a swift, Eugene shifted his gaze to Lara. "Well, he probably didn''t think that far, but he has you,


    hasn''t he?"


    At once, Edward was anxious again. He pointed at Eugene and scolded out loud, "Eugene! Speak


    properly and stop this insulting behavior! These are all my ideas! They have nothing to do with Lara!


    Stop implicating her in this!"


    Eugene''s aura changed drastically when he heard that. He was most annoyed whenever Edward


    defended Lara. At that moment, his entire body was no longer indifferently idle like how it was from a


    while ago. Resembling a shadow that suddenly shrouded him, there were tints of inexplicable hatred in


    his gaze as he looked at Edward.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "Why do you keep standing up for such a woman? For her sake, you didn''t even hesitate to set Mom


    up to have an affair and forced her to leave the Nn Family! You even found someone to kill her, but


    you were still unwilling to give up. You ask someone to pick on Brian, wishing that you never had this


    son. If it wasn''t for Grandpa''s protection, I probably wouldn''t have made it until today. I really don''t


    understand. Is your heart made of stone? Who else do you have in your heart besides this woman?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Eugene said those words, the conference room fell into an odd silence where no one


    spoke for a long time. Everyone looked at each other and exchanged hinting gazes with their eyes.


    What''s the situation? Eugene has actually spilled out all the scandals from that year?


    Meanwhile, Edward was simply angered to the point that he did not know how to refute. He mmed


    his hand on the table. "Eugene! Don''t you dare say whatever you want just because you''re the


    president! You say I did all those viiny acts, right? Then, tell me: when did I kill your mom and was


    still unwilling to give up? You say I wish I never had a son like Brian, but when did I pick on him? And


    you, if I really want to act against you, do you think you can still make it alive to this day, considering


    that you were a teenager back then? Do you think I can still let you point fingers at me?"


    Hearing that, Eugene retorted, "If it''s not you, ask your wife then!"


    Edward frowned fiercely and he nced at Lara in a daze. Then, he immediately said, "I know you


    have issues with Lara, but don''t me her for everything. Even if she doesn''t like you, she won''t argue


    with you out of her respect for me. Stop making nderous charges against her!"


    However, Eugene snorted, "How much is your dignity worth?"


    Feeling the panic in her rising, Lara pulled Edward and advised sensibly, "Hubby, forget it! Don''t get


    into an argument with Eugene for my sake. Since Eugene is fine now, thepany can also get back


    on the right track. Let''s just leave!"


    Edward still wanted to say something, but only gave Eugene a stern look when he received Lara''s


    hinting gaze. Then, they rose to their feet and nned to leave.


    Eugene sneered when he saw them leaving. Then, he threw the pen in his hand on the table with a


    snap.


    How loud would the sound of a pen dropping on a table be? Yet, it managed to cause everyone''s


    hearts to tighten. North also stopped spinning the pen in his hand as he had already mastered the pen


    spinning skill a little bit under Merlin''s patient guidance.


    Seeing Eugene throwing the pen, North instinctively nced at his face. Daddy''s expression is


    considerably quite rxed.


    Then, North secretly winked at Olivia again, to which she smiled.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding. This is a whole set of traps for Lara? How can he let them leave


    just like this?


    Even so, the shareholders in the conference were clueless about it since they still thought that Edward


    and Lara had really left.


    One after another, everyone stared at the two. However, they saw that the people standing outside


    were all bodyguards when Edward and Lara opened the door of the conference room. It was like a


    layer of dense mass.


    At the same time, everyone''s facial expression was like they had already expected this situation. Told


    you so! How can Eugene possibly let them leave so easily?


    An enraged Edward yelled, "Eugene! What''s the meaning of this? I didn''t even mess with you, but


    you''re so enthusiastic about it!"


    Sitting on the swivel chair, Eugene turned around. The curvature of his lips when he looked at Edward


    and Lara was a total mockery. "Remember what I said to you in the office?"


    Edward frowned upon hearing that. He was unable to recall which sentence Eugene was referring to


    for a while.


    However, Eugene did not really let him think hard about it. Looking at Edward, he curled the corner of


    his lips into a faint smile. "I said I hope you won''t have a day that youe to regret. Otherwise, I will


    let you be so overwhelmed with grief that you hardly wished to live. Initially, since it''s almost New Year,


    I was thinking of letting you have a joyful New Year, but your wife was discounted with her lot. So, I


    have no choice but to act beforehand!"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Edward turned to Lara in puzzlement with apletely lost look on his face. Even though he could


    hear everything that he was saying, he was unable to understand a single word of it.


    Shaking her head out of instinct, she forced herself to calm down, but her face, which was losing its


    color with every passing second, had already betrayed her emotions.


    She shakily felt that maybe Eugene knew much more than she thought!


    "Aren''t youing back to take a seat and listen?" Eugene asked.


    Now that he was baffled by Eugene''s actions, Edward returned to their seats while holding Lara''s hand.


    Since they couldn''t leave anyway, standing there would just make things more awkward for them.


    Also, he would like to know just exactly what Eugene was up to.


    Seeing that Edward had taken his seat, Eugene then shifted his gaze to the higher management of the


    company and began, "Actually, it''s true that I was hospitalized this time because of poisoning.


    Someone ced an hourss on my desk, iming that it can help with calming the nerves, but the


    scent emitting from it contains cyanide. However, because of the scent, we couldn''t tell anything


    unusual about it. As everyone knows at the time, North was with me every day at the office. Not only


    that, a candy found in his pocket one day also contained thatponent, but with a much higher dose.


    Luckily, he didn''t take the candy, but he was still poisoned and suddenly passed out a few days ago.


    After a checkup by Dr. Maxwell, we found out that he''s poisoned, and I have symptoms of poisoning as


    well after a test. That''s why we were hurriedly hospitalized. In spite of that, North''s condition is worse


    than mine, and the doctor said that he might have lost his life if we were just a littleter with the


    treatment."


    As he spoke, he turned to Lara with a murderous look in his eyes. "I would like to ask, just how much


    do you hate me that not only would you want to kill me, you would even involve an innocent child?"


    A dumbstruck Edward nced at Lara out of reflex before he pointed at Eugene and angrily shouted,


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Eugene? Why do you say this is Lara''s doing? Why would she harm


    you?"


    Casting a nce at Edward, Eugene answered, "You''re always speaking up and rifying for her.


    Sometimes I really wonder whether you''re really that dumb or it''s just a pretense. Otherwise, how can


    you not know whether the person sharing a bed with you is a mortal or a devil?"


    A stunned Edward gawked at him with doubt in his eyes as he wondered, What does he mean by that?


    At this point, Lara feigned anger as well. "What other usations are you going to throw at me,


    Eugene? When did I ever ce an hourss on your desk? Everyone knows that I haven''t been to the


    company for a very long time!"


    Eugene sneered. "Do you think I''ll stop you two from leaving without any proof? It''s true that you didn''t


    do that, but you ordered Anna Maxwell to ce it."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard that, Lara''s expression changed. Oh no, he really knows everything, she realized. But


    how?


    After Anna''s stic surgery, even she couldn''t recognize Anna, so how did he recognize the woman? If


    he knows that Samantha is, in fact, Anna, does he also know that I''m a shareholder of Kanes


    Corporation? Then, did he already find out about me and Gerald?


    At the thought of this, a chill ran down her spine all the way to her toes and she could distinctively feel


    her hairs on her back standing on its end.


    However, she couldn''t just be a sitting duck, so she turned to him and asked angrily, "I don''t know


    anyone named Anna Maxwell, so what did I order her to ce?"


    Eugene gave a cold smile before he uttered, "You haven''t even learned, do you?"


    Meanwhile, Edward looked from one person to the other with the feeling that he had been left out of the


    conversation. Why couldn''t he understand a single thing they were speaking about? Who was Anna


    Maxwell?


    "Bring her in!" Eugene ordered.


    After he said that, the conference door opened to reveal Anna being brought in by a bodyguard. On the


    surface, she appeared to be alright.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Even though the people in the conference room were shareholders, more than half of them were


    working in thepany as well and were familiar with Anna Maxwell. However, they were confused


    when they saw her because this wasn''t Anna, but Samantha Yapp, whom Eugene had kept by his side


    with her stunning resume and managed to ace an important cooperation case right after she started


    working.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did she be Anna Maxwell now?


    Despite the questions in their heads, they didn''t dare to ask anything, especially at a time like this!


    After entering the room, Anna first took a nce at Olivia and North seated at the main seats of the


    conference desk. While both of them looked very rxed, Anna was inexplicably nervous because


    even she thought that little brat resembled slightly like Eugene.


    Was Eugene telling the truth? she wondered. So, Olivia didn''t sleep with a homeless man but Eugene


    instead?


    For two whole days, she couldn''t figure this out. If Olivia slept with Eugene, then who did the homeless


    guy sleep with that night?


    Seeing that Anna was silent aftering into the room, Eugene barked a single word, "Speak!"


    The startled Anna swallowed and stole a nce at Lara before saying in a resigned manner, "I''m Anna


    Maxwell, and Lara knows about my feud with Olivia and Eugene from before, so she used me against


    them because I would definitely do my best. Even though President Nn has always been cautious


    and surrounds himself with his own people, he admires talents. Thus, Lara had me undergo stic


    surgery to look like Samantha Yapp and fabricated a resume which would obtain President Nn''s


    appraisal. With that, I sessfully joined the Nn Group and stayed by his side. Because of the


    cooperation case, I could temporarily go in and out of his office, and I used this opportunity to ce the


    hourss on his desk. The candy in North''s pocket was ced afterward."


    When thest word left her lips, Olivia couldn''t help but raise her eyes to look at her. Although she


    knew that she couldn''t get even with Anna in a situation like this, she was simply exasperated. After


    Anna had harmed her man and hurt her child, she could still speak about it so breezily. Was there no


    end to her deeds?


    Inexplicably, Olivia''s eyes turned icy cold as she tried to suppress the fury within her.


    On the other hand, Lara''s eyes were fixed on Anna. When she saw Annaing in, she was hopeful,


    thinking that even if Anna didn''t n to repay her kindness, she wouldn''t rat out on her, at least for the


    sake of revenge. What did Olivia and Eugene do to her? How can she be so forgetful?


    However, the light in Lara''s eyes died instantly after Anna finished speaking. Indeed, one cannot rely


    on others to get everything done.


    Wearing a vicious expression, she pointed at Anna and berated, "You''re setting me up! Say it, who


    instigated you to tell those things?"


    Anna was helpless as well. For the past few days, the torture she went through made her clearly


    understand how terrifying Eugene could be and it wasn''t something that could be simply summed up


    with words such as emotionless, heartless, and cruel. Those who hadn''t experienced it had no right to


    denounce and criticize!


    "Don''t try to deny it anymore, Miss Lara. Eugene knows everything, and he found the director of the


    psychiatric department in Trinity Hospital. He also knows that you''re the one who bailed me out, so


    even if I speak more or less, it doesn''t make much difference at all to the situation!"


    At that, Lara was paralyzed on the spot in stunned silence, but she argued instinctively, "I have no idea


    what you''re speaking about at all. What about the psychiatric department of Trinity Hospital?" After that,


    she spun her head to Eugene. "Your so-called evidence is searching for a mad woman to throw


    usations at me?"


    "Can a mad woman be a secretary in the Nn Group?" Eugene asked instead.


    "Didn''t you hear her say that she came out from the psychiatric department? How would I know how


    she ended up as your secretary? In order to set me up, you have really resorted to all methods!"

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    A smirk appeared on Eugene''s face. "I would like to ask you about that as well. Why did you bail her


    out of the psychiatric department?"


    Lara asked in adamant denial, "Who said that I was the one who bailed her out? I don''t know her at


    all!"


    The expression on his face turned solemn. "Fine, so this is not enough, huh? I''ll have you thoroughly


    convinced today!" Then, he nced at Curtis again. "Bring Brian in as well!"


    Curtis responded and directly went out of the conference room to look for a sleepy and incredibly


    rxed Brian on the couch outside.


    Pacing to Brian, Curtis called him softly, "Young Master Brian, President Nn wants you to go in now."


    Hearing that, Brian woke up instantly and ordered his men to bring Tres into the conference room.


    After hearing that, everyone turned their heads over; they had only seen this second young master


    when he was still young, and they had lost count of the years that they hadn''t seen Brian, but he had


    grown up to be such a dashing young man now.


    The most agitated person was Merlin and his hollowed eyes were fixed on Brian. Reaching out his


    hand, he uttered, "Brian..."


    At first, Brian felt awkward toward the Nn Family, but after Eugene told him the truth about what


    happened back then, he was a little grateful toward Merlin instead.


    Thus, with all eyes on Brian, he paced over to Merlin, crouched down and greeted with a chuckle,


    "Grandpa."


    A delightful Merlin answered, "It''s great that you''re back. Come here, let me take a look. You''re getting


    more handsome now, rascal!"


    With a bright smile, Brian replied, "And you''re looking younger, Grandpa!"


    The smile on Merlin''s face couldn''t be any wider. "Let''s get you a seat."


    While Curtis went to get a chair, Brian said, "That''s alright, Grandpa. I''m just here to drop someone."


    After that, he faced everyone in the room and exined, "Maybe everyone is unfamiliar with Tres. A


    member of The Quintets and the third oldest, he goes by the name Tres. All these years, they''ve been


    my enemy, and would always stick their noses into my businesses and my men. If they could win me in


    a fight, they would do it, but they will resort to stealing if they can''t. What I would like to say, though, is


    not only are they targeting me, they''re also targeting Dr. Maxwell. Thest time, they sent fifteen men


    to rob her, but luckily, she managed to escape with the help of the bodyguards who were watching her


    in secret and a friend. Before that, he hired someone to run over Olivia and the car overturned a few


    times. It was also with a stroke of luck that she didn''t die in the crash."


    He borated, "However, Dr. Maxwell had just returned to the country and shouldn''t have any feud


    with anyone. I thought that she was dragged into the situation by The Quintets because they have a


    problem with me and Eugene. Later, after interrogation, I found out that The Quintets have been


    working for Lara Roberts secretly the whole time, and everything they did to Dr. Maxwell was following


    her instructions."


    "That''s nonsense!" Lara cried out in anger. "You''re no longer a member of the Nn Family, so stay out


    of our affairs!"


    Brian cast a nce at her and smirked indifferently. "Seeing that your life is almost over, I''ll let you off


    for a little longer."


    His words almost made her suffer a stroke from the anger and she tugged at Edward''s arm. "Aren''t you


    going to say something? He was the one who chose Ellen arthy without hesitation at that time, and


    now, he''s running back to the Nn Family to throw his weight around. Who does he think he is?"


    Hearing that, Edward turned to Brian and roared, "Shut up! Back then, I already told you that you''re not


    allowed toe back after stepping out of the doors. You have no right to stick your nose into our


    family affairs!"


    Shifting his eyes toward Edward, Brian probed breezily, "Who... are you?"


    Edward was mad with fury as he pointed at him and yelled, "Don''t you know who I am?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh, you''re that jerk!" Brian answered.


    "I''m your father. Is this how you''re speaking with me?"

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    "I''m really sorry about that. No one taught me that since I was young."


    While Edward was speechless, Merlin said to him, "You''re in no position to make any decision in this


    family. So, just be quiet." When he was done, he turned to look at Brian. "Brian,e sit next to me!"


    Brian responded and brought a chair next to him. Then, he gestured to the bodyguard holding Tres to


    remove the tape over Tres'' mouth.


    "So, Tres, was I right?"


    Even though Tres looked indignant, he had to sumb at another person''s turf. For the past few days,


    Brain really went all out with him; taking turns with him from day until night so that he couldn''t catch any


    sleep at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed Brian to have his way.


    In the end, he could only face Lara in embarrassment as he stole a look at her and answered in a


    resigned tone, "Yes, it''s Miss Lara who instructed us to do all that!"


    Staring at him in disbelief, she couldn''t believe that Tres would be so unreliable when he was usually


    so respectful toward her. "When did I instruct you to do any of those things? What''s my motive?"


    After snorting, Brian then said, "That''s because Dr. Maxwell is Eugene''s girlfriend, and you would never


    let any chance against Eugene to pass by. Moreover, I think the most important reason that makes you


    hate her to the core is because she cured Grandpa of his illness! Because Grandpa has recovered, all


    the time you spent taking care of him has gone down the drain, causing a dy in your ns to take


    over the Nn Group. That''s why you''re ming this on Dr. Maxwell."


    Lara chuckled. "Since you''re so good at making up stories, why didn''t you be a storyteller?"


    "We can tell just how ambitious you are through everything happening today which was caused by


    you," Brain sneered. "Even though your ultimate aim is to take the Nn Group as your own, Edward


    has no intention to fight for the position of the president at all, and you prodded him from the back. It


    doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not because this makes no difference to the things which you


    have done, and it''s impossible for you to wriggle out of the situation as the innocent party!"


    Hearing that, Edward lifted his eyes at Brian, and he had to admit that Brian hit the nail on the head.


    Then, he cast a suspicious look at Lara. Although he knew that she was ambitious and admired this


    type of woman, he never thought that he would be a part of her plot and be made use of.


    How should he describe his feelings?


    Maybe it was a disappointment for him. As it turned out, the woman whom he had wholeheartedly


    believed and protected thought of him as nothing different from anyone else in her heart.


    Lara panicked more and more, especially when she saw the disappointment in Edward''s eyes, she was


    even more afraid. If even he didn''t speak up for her, she may really not be able to walk out of this


    conference room today!


    "Don''t believe them, hubby. They''re making up all these stories just to crucify me. Look at the injuries


    on Anna Maxwell and Tres. Isn''t that because Eugene made them say the things which he wanted?


    Dear, anyone can doubt me, but not you!"


    After listening to her, Edward thought that it made sense. It was true that not many people can tolerate


    Eugene''s methods, and it was highly possible that Eugene had fabricated the truth in order to avenge


    what happened back then so that Lara would be exiled.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Others may not believe her, but not him! She was the person who shared his bed, and if he didn''t


    protect her, it would be as good as watching them hammer her to death!


    Coming to this resolution, Edward ced his arm around her shoulders. "I know. Don''t worry, I believe


    you!"


    However, Eugene sniggered at those words. "I''ll give you an extra chance, then. People like you


    deserve it even if others do you in!"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    "Your stepmom has a point," Edward argued. "They can bepletely forced into this by you."


    "Fine, I''ll make you give uppletely today, then!" Eugene answered. "Bring Isaac ck in!"


    A startled Edward remembered that Isaac was the man they sent to sow discord between Brian and


    Eugene, but there was no news from Isaac afterward. He thought that Eugene had gotten rid of him,


    but he was still alive until this day!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaac had been staying at Brian''s ce the whole time with no injuries on him, and Brian had promised


    to keep him alive as long as he agreed to cooperate with Eugene''s n for today.


    After entering the room, Brian smiled at everyone before greeting Lara, "Hi, Miss Lara!"


    As it had be a habit for her to deny everything, Lara blurted subconsciously, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Isaac," he answered with a smile. "Did you forget that you''re the one who brought me back from


    Mastar?"


    "That''s rubbish. I don''t know you at all," she said.


    Eugene''s eyes drifted to Edward. "You don''t know him as well?"


    It was impossible for Edward to deny that he knew Brian, so after contemtion, he answered, "I know


    him. Isn''t he the guy who killed your mother in a car ident back then?"


    Eugene nodded. "I didn''t expect that you still remember him. Then, do you know who instigated him to


    do so?"


    A baffled Edward muttered, "Didn''t he identally knock her down because of drunk driving?"


    A cold smile spread across Eugene''s face. "I''ll let him tell you the story himself!"


    Immediately, Isaac realized what he had to do and shared, "More than a decade ago, I applied for the


    bodyguard position in the Nn Family, but I''m not charismatic and didn''t buy over the person-in-


    charge, so I was eliminated. President Nn saw that I''m quite capable and hired me to protect Young


    Master Brian and his mother. Indeed, those days were very rxed, and soon after, I had a girlfriend.


    Still, the sry I received was not enough to make ends meet, and right at that time, Lara Roberts


    contacted me and gave me 200,000 upfront. My sry back then was only 2,000, and this figure was


    equivalent to my entire life of work. Unable to resist the temptation, I became her henchman, and the


    first thing she wanted me to do was to find an opportunity to kill President Nn''s mother¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lara shouted in fury, "Are all of you just going to let Eugene bring any kind of


    Tom, Dick and Harry to set me up? I don''t know any of these people, and that''s all poppycock he''s


    saying!"


    In response to that, Eugene cast a look at Curtis, who immediately led two bodyguards forward.


    The bodyguard apologized and wanted to grab hold of her. "Pardon me, Madam!"


    A panic-stricken Lara staggered backward. "What are you going to do? Are you just going to watch,


    Edward?"


    Getting up on his feet, Edward was about to help out when he was held back by other bodyguards.


    "What are you doing, Eugene?" he demanded angrily.


    As Eugene was still seated in a chair, he smirked devilishly. "I would like to let you know why it''s over


    for you and see it clearly for yourself just how blind you are!"


    "With the unfounded statements by these people?" Edward snapped.


    "Let him finish!" Eugene said, gesturing to Isaac.


    "Back then, I was a little afraid to do it," Isaac continued. "So, Lara Roberts told me to have some


    drinks and make it look like I was drunk driving, saying that I could get away with three to five years of


    jail time, and just like that, I was convinced by her. So, I picked a rainy day and followed behind Mrs.


    Nn''s cab. When it came to a downhill road, I stepped on the gas pedal and rammed into her. After


    that, I was worried that the truth would be exposed, and I confessed my mistake to President Nn,


    telling him that it was unintentional. At that time, he had no idea about my betrayal and thought that it


    was an ident. Even though he beat me up, he kept me alive and sent me to the police station. Just


    like Lara Roberts said, I was sentenced to three years in jail based on the drink-drivingw. In the


    second year, Lara Roberts bailed me out and I left for Mastar."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    "Previously, Lara Roberts got me back and wanted me to frame this incident on President Nn. The


    reason was to sow discord between him and his brother, Young Master Brian, and she even taught me


    what to say. Since Young Master Brian already had a rift with President Nn, he easily believed my


    words and went directly to President Nn to settle the score. It looks like Young Master Brian found


    out the truth a few dayster, though, and I have no other choice but toe clean now!"


    After that, Eugene turned to Edward and asked, "Is there anything you would like to say?"


    Rendered dumbstruck, Edward gazed back at him. If it was anything else, he might not have believed


    it, but not this matter because he really knew it and it was even his idea.


    However, why was Isaac''s version of the story different from what he knew?


    Isaac''s girlfriend was Lara''s secretary. When the ident happened back then, Isaac had asked Lara


    for help and she refused him in order to avoid suspicion.


    In spite of that, she had bailed him out for the sake of his girlfriend and sent him abroad after that.


    In that case, did Lara lie to me? As Edward stared at Lara, he asked, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    As her lips were sealed by tape, she couldn''t say anything, but she shook her head vigorously.


    "Are you sure you want to listen to her excuses?" Eugene asked.


    "I''ve already divorced your mother, so she had no reason to do something like that!" Edward said while


    looking at him.


    The smile on Eugene''s face turned even colder and he instructed someone to rip off the tape on Lara''s


    mouth.


    Gazing at her, Edward was ovee with helplessness. Actually, he was already starting to believe


    them, but he had to ask for himself. "Tell me, Lara. What the hell is going on? Didn''t you tell me that


    you only bailed him out because of his girlfriend so that they could be together? Why did he say that


    you''re the one who asked him to do it?"


    She looked wronged as she struggled while saying, "I have no idea why he would say that, either. Back


    then, I helped him out of kindness because of his girlfriend!"


    Eugene''s lips turned upward to form an indifferent sneer. "Weren''t you the one who was adamantly


    insisting earlier that you don''t know him? So, you know him now?"


    A stunned Lara was now at a loss of what to do and her mind went nk as she hadpletely


    forgotten what she said earlier.


    Everything Eugene did today had caught her off guard and it didn''t cross her mind that he would feign


    illness to set up such a big trap for her.


    Was she unguarded?


    No, because she had clearly gone to the hospital several times.


    Was Eugene too crafty for her?


    Not exactly, either.


    Lara was too careless and wanted the Nn Group too much, confidently assuming that Eugene was


    hospitalized due to poisoning. That was because it was a foolproof n.


    It was just that she didn''t think that he would discover it and used her n against her to set her up!


    Looking at him calmly without any trace of panic, she borated, "I''m just having my guard up against


    you. Who knows what other tricks you have up your sleeve to frame me?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really have a knack for twisting the truth." Chuckling softly, Eugene cast Isaac a look so that he


    would continue.


    In reply, Isaac nodded and continued saying, "In fact, my girlfriend broke up with me after that ident.


    Seeing how much I did for her, she told me the truth and said that Lara Roberts had intentionally sent


    her to seduce me so that I would risk my life for her! I even have a voice recording of my recent


    conversation with Lara Roberts."


    After that, he fished out his cell phone from his pocket and pressed the y button to reveal Lara''s


    voice echoing from it.


    "Everything will be done if you just make him believe it. You''re working for Eugene, and he was the one


    who instructed you to do that so that he could have a foothold in the Nn Family. Since Brian always


    had a grudge against him, he''ll definitely look for Eugene to settle the score after hearing this. At that


    time, no matter what Eugene says, it will be useless."

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    As soon as these words came out, an uproar broke out from the crowd. As Lara''s voice was quite


    unique, just a few phrases would be enough to recognize it, not to mention such a long statement.


    However, it didn''t cross their minds that it was really her, so how would she wriggle herself out of this


    now?


    With looks of schadenfreude on their faces, they turned to Lara. As a matter of fact, after what


    happened back then, everyone didn''t say it out loud because they were afraid of Edward and Lara''s


    influence, but they all knew it in their hearts that those two were the ones who had nned it.


    And now, Eugene had made his counterattack by bringing in the evidence one by one. Like a knife


    slowly slicing meat, he watched as she made herst struggle before death.


    Oh, it really made one wonder how Edward would react when he found out that his wife was actually


    such a vicious person. Yet, he was still ratherposed now because he was a part of this n, so


    everything was within his expectations.


    However, it didn''t ur to him that Lara would be so careless, not even knowing that someone had


    recorded her conversation.


    At the same time, Lara was filled with remorse; she was too careless and didn''t know that her assistant


    had blurted out to Issac the fact that she had sent the assistant to seduce him. In addition, she thought


    that Isaac was working for her the whole time and was already her henchman. Thus, she didn''t guard


    against him, but it was already toote to say anything now as the voice recording continued to y.


    "Will Brian believe that Eugene killed his own mother to have a foothold?" Isaac asked.


    "You have a point. Put it this way, then. Initially, Eugene wanted to create a fake ident as a fudge to


    show us that he was sincere about breaking off all ties with his mother, but it backfired unexpectedly


    and his mother really died in the ident. That way, even if Eugene didn''t do it on purpose, Brain won''t


    let him get away with it, either. As long as the brothers fall out with each other, it''s mission


    aplished for you."


    "What about me? I''ll be dead if I fall into Eugene''s hands."


    "It works as well if you go directly to Brian, and it will be best if you can bump into him unexpectedly.


    You''re just carrying out orders and have no other choice, so Brian can''t do anything to you and will look


    for Eugene to get even instead."


    "Miss Lara, will you really give me a million after I do this?"


    "Of course, it''s not the first time that we''re working together, right? Did I give you a penny less from the


    200,000 I promised you thest time?"


    "Thank you, Miss Lara. Don''t worry, I''ll find a chance soon to get this done for you."


    The recording stopped at this point and Isaac turned to everyone. "This is a recording of my


    conversation with Lara Roberts that day in a private suite. Because of the fake girlfriend incident from


    back then, I became wary and wanted to keep this as protection. If she doesn''t pay me, I''ll use this


    against her, but I didn''t think that it can be used as evidence now!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Eugene didn''t look at Lara, but kept his eyes on Edward instead. "Is there anything else you


    would like to say?"


    With a stunned expression, it finally dawned on Edward that Isaac was the one telling the truth and he


    gaped at Lara nkly, hoping that she would convince him again. "Is what Isaac is saying true? Are


    you really the one who hired someone to kill Ellen?"


    As she trembled, Lara was one who had always made a clean kill all these years. Even though she had


    targeted Eugene many times, he never got a hold on her even once. How did she end up in this state


    today?


    Despite that, she continued to argue. "It''s obvious that the recording is fake. Am I so dumb as to let him


    have a recording when I''m hiring someone to do something like this?"


    Giving Eugene an eye-roll, Edward seemed to be asking whether this exnation would pass.


    On the other hand, Eugene burst intoughter. Seeing how terrified Edward was, he suddenly felt that it


    was truly more gratifying than killing Edward.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    With his eyes locked on Edward, Eugenemented, "She imed that I forced the stories on the


    witnesses and faked the evidence. Should I also invite the hospital director and the cosmetic surgeon


    from Trinity Hospital toe over? It''s fine if she said that I forced one or two of them, but this is


    already the third witness and she''s still denying it. However, you just love listening to her excuses when


    in fact, you know it very clearly in your heart that Lara Roberts was the mastermind behind my mother''s


    murder as well the real culprit who kept targeting me and North. Still, you refuse to ept this fact. Let


    me guess why this is so."


    His lips turned upward. "I got it. It''s because you''re afraid. You''re afraid that you''re really so blind!"


    Enraged by his words, Edward refuted, "What am I afraid of? Everything you provided can''t stand up to


    scrutiny, and even if what you said is true, what''s her motive? She already has me, which is what she


    wanted, so she has no reason to do all these things!"


    Pity gradually crept over Eugene''s eyes. "You''re pathetic, Edward Nn. Do you really think that it''s


    you that she wants? What she really wants is the Nn Group! You''re merely a stepping stone for her


    to get to that, but no matter how much she has calcted, she never imagined that the position of the


    head of the Nn Family, which was supposed to be yours, was handed over to me directly by


    Grandpa!"


    Edward bellowed, "Don''t just speak offhandedly, Eugene! Are you making up stories and just saying


    anything you like?" His voice carried a hint of inexplicable panic amidst his fury.


    While retaining hisposure, Eugene admitted, "I know that you won''t give it a rest until I make you


    give up!" Once again, he instructed Curtis, "Let them in!"


    Hearing that, everyone exchanged nces at each other. No matter how they looked at it, Eugene had


    come prepared; otherwise, how could he keep the witnessesing in one after another?


    In order to make Edward give up, he had really gone the extra mile!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, about a dozen people walked into the room while being led by Curtis. There were men and


    women, and they appeared to be in their fifties.


    Then, Eugene stood up to greet all of them. "On behalf of my mother, I thank everyone for your help,"


    he said and instructed someone to bring the chairs over.


    One of the men responded, "You''re wee. If it''s not for you, we wouldn''t be able to get together like


    this!"


    "Please take a seat, everyone!" Eugene said and shifted his attention to the surprised Edward and Lara


    at the conference table. "I suppose the both of you know who these people are. Aren''t you going to say


    hi?"


    The look on Lara''s face turned into a scow and her originally fair face was already void of all traces of


    blood as she thought, Since Eugene brought them all here, does it mean that he knew all about what


    happened thirty years ago? But, how is that possible?


    Technology back then wasn''t as advanced as it was now, and they were all separated for such a long


    time that even she didn''t know where they were living. How did Eugene manage to find them?


    Meanwhile, the more Edward scrutinized these people, the more familiar he thought they were.


    Standing up from the conference table, he paced toward his ex-ssmates. "Y-You guys are...


    Goodness! Why are all of you here?"


    "Do you still recognize us?" one man asked.


    A delighted Edwardughed. "Of course I do! You''re Nigel Lowe, and you were my rival in love back in


    those years!"


    Nigel chuckled before he then said, "Do you still remember this? You have a rather good memory!"


    As he was proud of himself, Edward started, "That''s Christian Langdon, Heather Lively, Dorothy


    Schmidt..." He went on to call out their names until he reached thest person. "You''re... Lower... But,


    what''s your name, again?"


    Casting him a coquettish look, the woman uttered, "Oh my, I chased after you for so long back then.


    How dare you remember everyone else but forget me!"

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Edwardughed heartily. "No, I was just startled for a moment. Oh, I remember now! You''re Hannah


    Lower, and I remember you were a crybaby who would turn on the waterworks easily when we were


    young."


    ring at him, Hannah retorted, "That''s all because you broke my heart."


    "I was ignorant back then. Don''t hold it against me," he said with a chuckle. As though he just


    remembered Lara, he spun his head around at her. "Lara,e over quickly. Can you still recognize


    our old ssmates?"


    However, she was still held back by a bodyguard and could only smile awkwardly.


    Only then did Edward snap back to the situation. As he was overjoyed to see his old ssmates, he


    had forgotten about the current situation. Why did Eugene bring all of them here? "All of you are here


    because..." he trailed off, his voice filled with bafflement.


    "Firstly, I must apologize to you," Nigel started. "I''ve been feeling bad all these years, actually, butter


    when I heard that you''re together with Lara, I thought it was a good thing and didn''t say anything. This


    time when your son found us, I learned that Ellen had already passed away in a car ident."


    A confused Edward said, "Tell me the main point. What do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Do you remember our first gathering after graduation?" Nigel asked. "It was in a restaurant that caught


    fire after that."


    Nodding his head nkly, Edward answered, "I remember, and it was Lara who saved me."


    Nigel helplessly shook his head. "It wasn''t like that¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lara''s panicked voice echoed loudly. "Nigel Lowe!"


    When all eyes darted toward her, she forced herself to beposed and tried to turn the situation


    around. "I recognize you now. Oh my, it''s been years since west met. You still remember me, right?"


    A frosty smile appeared on Nigel''s face. "For sure I do. You''re my first love." After Hannah cast an


    indifferent stare at him, he immediately exined with a grin, "I''m only saying that to start the story of


    what happened back then. Of course, my favorite person is you, my wife!"


    It was only then did Hannah turn away.


    Edward blurted in surprise, "Both of you are married?"


    "Yeah. Fortunately, she''s the one I married," Nigel answered.


    "I''m also d that you''re the one I married!" she said as well.


    Everyone burst out intoughter hearing that; for those who didn''t know, they just listened to it as a


    joke, but Edward knew that Lara was the one whom Nigel liked at first and Hannah had a crush on


    himself.


    Now, both of them were married to each other and what was more frustrating was that they sounded so


    d.


    Inexplicably, he had a feeling that those statements were like two ps across his and Lara''s faces.


    Why are they d? Was it because Lara and I are not good? Or, are they purposely respecting each


    other in front of a crowd?


    In spite of that, he still didn''t know what Nigel wanted to say. "So, tell me. What happened?" he asked.


    "The fire back then was deliberately set by someone and it wasn''t an ident at all," Nigel confessed.


    An astonished Edward asked, "Who did it?"


    Pointing a finger at Lara''s direction, Nigel answered, "It''s her!"


    Following Nigel''s gaze, Edward gazed at Lara with a livid face in the end and he was shocked. "That''s


    impossible! Why would shemit arson?"


    Nigel snorted and turned to look at Lara. "Do you want me to say it for you or you want to say it


    yourself?"


    Gritting her teeth with hatred, she wondered just how capable and influential Eugene was. Not only was


    he able to find them, he was even able to convince them to testify for him. It seemed like he had been


    hiding his true powers in their previous exchanges!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Perhaps he had been nning this a long time ago. Otherwise, how could he possibly find all of her


    ssmates and invite them over in such a short time?


    Edward turned to Lara as well. "Lara, what does he mean? Why did you start the fire?"


    Seeing that Lara looked like she wanted to tear him apart, Nigel smiled and said, "Since you don''t want


    to say anything, let me tell him¡ª"


    However, before he could start talking, she asked angrily, "Why? You promised me that this matter will


    never see the light of day. Do you know that you only lived this long because I trusted you?"


    He sneered. "I know you''re ruthless enough to do whatever it takes to achieve your goals. You''re cold


    to the bones. I just didn''t expect that you would end up killing Ellen! What kind of deep hatred made


    you willing to let her die? At that time, I actually believed that it was just a moment of jealousy. If I had


    said something at the time, maybe Ellen wouldn''t have died, and you might not have been able to go


    around creating trouble for so long."


    The more he listened to them, the more Edward became more confused as he nced between the


    two of them. However, his heart had started to waver, and he didn''t want to listen to Lara''s excuses


    anymore.


    He said to Nigel, "Make this clear. What the hell is going on?"


    Nigel fixed a fierce re on Edward. "You''re really something. You were already married to Ellen, yet


    you divorced her for Lara. The most annoying thing is that you even used such a method!"


    Edward looked embarrassed. Why did Eugene tell him everything? "You don''t know the truth about


    what happened back then..."


    Nigel retorted, "How could I not know? Didn''t you and Lara deliberately design a whole y about Ellen


    cheating in order to force Ellen to divorce you? Above anything else, I''d believe you if you imed that


    someone else cheated, but how could Ellen possibly do that? She loved you so much. You''re just cruel.


    At any rate, she gave birth to two sons for you, yet you actually forced her to leave? How could you


    have such a heart?"


    This matter wasn''t a secret. Pretty much the entire Nn Family knew about it, but talking about it in


    front of so many people still made Edward a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t mean to force her. She gave up her divided portion of the property, then left the house and


    everything else behind. All right. Let''s not talk about her anymore. You¡ª"


    Nigel didn''t let Edward finish speaking as he fiercely continued, "If Lara hadn''t found her and admitted


    that you plotted the whole cheating act, how could she be sad and not want anything? You''re not hers


    anymore. Do you think she''ll still want what''s yours? It''s not that I want to criticize you, Edward, but


    you''re really something. At any rate, she''s your legal wife. If you didn''t like her, you shouldn''t have


    married her. You ruined her life..."


    Hannah reached out and tugged on Nigel before she began toin about him as he kept going on


    and on. "All right. All right. Let''s get serious. That''s all in the past, so what''s the use of talking about it


    now?"


    "It''s useless. She''s already dead. Even if he repents, it''s no use!" He grew increasingly angrier as he


    spoke since he had truly misjudged Edward. Was what Edward did something a person would do?


    Edward actually felt sorry for Ellen, but she didn''t say anything at that time, so he didn''t know that Lara


    had approached her! Then, he took a deep breath. "Okay. Okay. Stop criticizing me. I feel guilty about it


    too. Tell me what''s going on. I remember that Lara saved me. How did she end up starting the fire?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ncing at Lara, Nigel slowly enunciated, "What do you mean by Lara saved you? Even if she saved


    you, she was justpensating you. When we were at the party, I went to the bathroom and happened


    to see a figure floating by. I thought it was Lara, so I chased after her out of curiosity. Then, I heard


    Lara say to two men, ''Take action once she enters the room''."

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    "I had no idea back then, so I didn''t think it was anything. It wasn''t until the fire happened that I started


    to feel suspicious. My sixth sense told me that her actions signified arson, so after she followed you to


    the hospital, I found her. I said I heard the conversation between her and the two men, and I asked her


    why she did it. As a result, I tricked Lara. She relied on the fact that I like her to beg me, saying that


    you''re about to get engaged to her. She was suddenly jealous and wanted to be your knight in shining


    armor so that you wouldn''t forget her. Although I found it somewhat hard to understand, I also felt sad,


    but I still kept it a secret and let her go."


    Nigel continued, "But, after she went abroad, we gradually lost contact. I gradually stopped liking her,


    and my sanity finally returned. Something made me really think things through. In fact, at that time, I


    rushed into the restaurant too. Lara was standing sideways by the door and supporting you with one


    hand. The door of the private room was half closed. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I asked you


    how you were doing. She hurriedly told me, ''She''s fine.'' Then, she walked out with you propped up


    against her. I asked if Ellen was still inside. She said that Ellen was worried that someone would go in


    and have a look, so she asked her to leave first. Then, I said that I''ll go in and have a look, so she


    asked me to take care of you while she went in to take a look.


    A while after I helped you get out, they came out. Now that I think about it, with the angle she was


    standing at the time and the way she was holding you, it''s not impossible to say that she was closing


    the door of the private room!"


    When everyone heard his exnation, they instantly knew what he wasn''t saying¡ªLara wanted to kill


    Ellen in that fire!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at the whispering crowd, Lara said angrily, "With the assumption you''re making, I also have


    the right to suspect that you went in because you wanted to close the door too!"


    He cast her a faint nce, then retracted his gaze and looked at Edward, seemingly trying to


    compromise. "That is indeed my assumption, but you should judge for yourself. Lara started the fire


    because she wanted to save you."


    For a moment, Edward was dumbfounded, after which he held Nigel and asked eagerly, "Are you


    telling the truth?"


    Nigel gave him a bleak look. "Of course it''s true. Do you think I have so much time on my hands that I


    woulde all the way here just to lie to you? I can''t get it off my conscience."


    Hannah added, "In fact, Nigel wanted toe back several times to rify this matter. However, when


    he heard that you and Lara were married, he figured that what was done could not be undone, but we


    didn''t expect you to kill Ellen. Nigel med himself for not telling the truth earlier. This time, your son


    approached us and asked us about what happened back then, which was why we made a trip here."


    Edward stepped back while uttering, "No. No..." Then, he turned to Lara. "Didn''t you say that Ellen


    discussed starting the fire with two men? Why is it that you are the one who did it?"


    Lara refuted, "It was Ellen. She deliberately schemed all of that in order to marry you. It''s not me.


    They''re just ndering me. They were all bribed by Eugene."


    "Bullsh*t!" Nigel fought back on the spot. "It''s already gotten to this point, yet you''re still making


    excuses. You really fear nothing, huh?!"


    Eugene looked at a dazed Edward with slightly cold eyes. "If my mother had set the fire, would she


    have allowed Lara to take the credit? To see who you''re biased toward? If you have even the slightest


    bit of analytical skills, you won''t be deceived by this woman to such a point. You''ve forgotten what my


    mother told you, haven''t you? In that fire, my mother saved you. My mother extinguished the fire at the


    door of the private room with a broom. She endured the heat and moved the beam away. Lara did


    enter, but she stole you from my mother and helped you out, but there were still people in the private


    room, and my mother was brought back in again. This way, others would think that it was Lara who


    saved you. I think if it weren''t for Mr. Lowe rushing in and asking about my mother, it''s very likely that


    my mother would have died in that fire!"

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Lara yelled, "Stop with the nonsense! What evidence do you have?"


    However, her words just sounded like a dog barking, as everyone simply ignored her.


    Everyone had their gazes fixed on Edward, who hadn''t said a word in a long while. Indeed, if Ellen had


    set the fire to capture his heart, then why was he grateful to Lara?


    It was because after Lara returned, Edward still didn''t manage to get a divorce, so Ellen drugged him


    and they ended up having Brian. Because of this preconceived impression, he epted Lara''s


    provocation and hated Ellen to the core, feeling that his life had been ruined by her to the point where


    he didn''t like Eugene and Brian. He disliked Brian, in particr, because he felt that it was a betrayal


    toward Lara.


    However, he never thought that the woman was probably just using that method to keep him by her


    side.


    What had he done?


    He plotted a scene of Ellen cheating and forced her to divorce him and she even ended up dying at


    Lara''s hands.


    Lara was the one who directed that scene and Edward had liked her even more because of that scene


    where he didn''t think he could live without her.


    For so many years, he had been spoiling her and treating her as his savior, but how was he supposed


    to believe her now?


    No matter how capable Eugene was, it was impossible for him to look for so many people to speak for


    him. The disappointment Edward felt was magnified. What he thought was affection and righteousness


    turned out to just be a conspiracy.


    He stared at Lara with red-rimmed eyes. "You staged the entire incident and pitted her against me.


    Even if you wanted to be with me, why did you kill Ellen? We were already divorced!"


    Lara initially wanted to make up more lies, but seeing that Edward already believed it, she simply gave


    up and sneered. "It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t rekindle your old feelings. Ellen is so shameless,


    and she even stalked you at school. I was better rest assured when she was dead."


    Edward was immediately filled to the brim with anger as he pointed a finger at her. "Y-You''re so


    heartless!"


    Eugene snorted. His method was much simpler than what Edward nned as he instantly gave the


    bodyguard a look.


    The bodyguard immediately understood and pped Lara twice across the face.


    The sound of her being pped truly relieved Eugene''s anger.


    "Eugene, how dare you hit me!" Lara shouted angrily.


    He let out a coldugh. "If I hear you insult my mother again, you''ll be getting more than these two


    ps!"


    With that, he stood up and walked to Nigel and Hannah before thanking politely, "Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe,


    thank you foring here for my mother''s sake. If you''re tired, you can head back and rest first. I''ll


    treat you both to a meal tomorrow."


    "Okay," Nigel responded.


    Eugene ordered his men to bring the witnesses out first.


    Everyone slowly left the conference room. After all the outsiders had left, whatever happened within


    closed doors were the affairs of the Nn Family.


    The somewhat bustling environment earlier became quiet in an instant.


    He sat back in ce and looked at Edward. "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, Edward felt guilty. "I didn''t know she did so many things."


    Eugene was reluctant to let him off the hook and wanted him to take a stand. "Now that you know, what


    are you going to do?"


    Edward shot Lara a slightly bitter look, then sighed helplessly. "Whatever you want. She only made


    such a mistake because she cares too much about me!"


    To that, Eugene chuckled and abruptly leaned back against his chair. His eyes were filled with


    disappointment, and he felt as if he had been sapped of vitality.


    After knowing that Lara had done so many bad deeds, Edward was still speaking up for her.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Sure enough...


    It was no wonder that Lara was so fearless!


    The man in front of Eugene only had this woman in his eyes and saw no one else.


    Eugene''s mother had asked him to let Edward off the hook, but he went the extra mile and found so


    much evidence!


    Wouldn''t it be good to just teach the man a lesson?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Eugene looked at his father, the smile on his face bing colder and colder. "You don''t care about


    my mother at all, and you don''t care about me or North. Do you only care about Lara? I seriously


    suspect that you''re involved in all these things too. People like you should go to hell along with Lara!"


    Merlin was taken aback and subconsciously pulled Eugene and eximed, "Rocky!"


    He nced at Merlin. "Grandpa, don''t you think I''m just helping them to achieve their aim?"


    Merlin grew emotional and cried out, "Edward Nn!" Then, he pointed at Lara. "That woman has


    broken up your entire family! She killed your wife, and now she''s attacking your son and grandson.


    Don''t you have a heart? Don''t you know the difference between good and evil? How did I have a son


    like you?"


    As he spoke, he threw a teacup at Edward''s direction.


    Edward subconsciously dodged before he exined guiltily, "Didn''t I already say it? Eugene can take


    care of it any way he wants. I really didn''t know about all the things she''s done. I''m disappointed too,


    but she''s my wife, and everything she''s done is for me. W-What do you want me to do?"


    Eugene pped the table in anger and his demeanor was ice cold as he stood up. "You''re so naive!


    For you? You''re as good as a tool to her! Do you know why she refused when you proposed the first


    time? That''s because she has long been Gerald''s lover, and she wanted to marry him. Do you know


    why she came back? Because Gerald chose his family and didn''t want her anymore. When she went


    back to you, she only did it because of Nn Group''s sess. In order to win your sympathy, she


    deliberately said that she was burned and went for stic surgery. You foolishly believed her. For such


    a woman, you gave up your family and forced my mother to leave in such a despicable manner."


    He then questioned, "Do you know why she had to kill her mother? Because my mother knew that she


    wasn''t injured at all during the fire. It was my mother who was injured! You''repletely blinded, and


    you can''t even distinguish right from wrong anymore! Until now, you''re still finding reasons to justify her


    actions. Have you gotten addicted to that b*tch?"


    His eyes were filled with hate, and every word he spat out seemed to have the freezing ability!


    After that, he said to his son, "North, bring up the list of shareholders of Kanes Corporation."


    North nodded before he turned on theputer and his little fingers flew across theputer at the


    speed of wind.


    In no time, Kanes Corporation''s year-end dividend appeared.


    Eugene got up, then took a few steps toward Edward before grabbing him by the cor and dragging


    him to theputer. "Open your eyes and take a look! This one percent stake in Kanes Corporation is


    the breakup fee paid to Lara after she stayed by Gerard''s side for three years! The woman whom you


    think loves you wholeheartedly is actually a woman someone else was tired of sleeping with!"


    Edward peered at the line of numbers and the familiar name. He stood stiffly in ce, as if he hadn''t


    heard what Eugene just spat at him. All he could think of was that Lara had already been Gerald''s lover


    a long time ago and she only returned to him¡ªthe next best thing¡ªbecause Gerald didn''t want her.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    What did she say at that time, though?


    Lara said that her face was ruined after being burned in the fire. She had been undergoing treatment


    abroad, but she was worried that he would dislike her if she couldn''t be cured, so she asked her family


    to tell him not to wait for her.


    She even told Edward that she actually thought of him every day and every night, that she would look


    at their photos and letters to reminisce about the memories they had together.


    There was also the diary wherein she wrote to him daily with every heartfelt sentence.


    She was such a strong and ambitious woman, but she was willing to be gentle when it came to him.


    No man could resist such a distinction!


    Naturally, he fell for her trap, and into the tenderness of this woman.


    Now...


    It was simply ridiculous!


    It was no wonder she always asked him to fight for the Nn Group, saying that he missed out on the


    position of president because of her, and that she felt guilty about it, so she would definitely help him to


    obtain it again.


    It turned out that she had wanted it all along!


    Edward looked fiercely at Lara...


    Lara argued, "I helped Gerald with something. That''s why he gave it to me..."


    This time, Edward didn''t listen to her lies anymore, though. He walked up to her and held her in a


    chokehold. "You actually did so many disgusting things, yet you still manage to say such heartfelt stuff


    to convince me. Where''s your dignity?"


    She felt suffocated all of a sudden and struggled instinctively, but two bodyguards grabbed her from


    behind, so she failed to escape his grasp.


    Her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word. She reckoned that this incident along withmitting


    arson and instructing someone to kill Ellen wasn''t a big deal at all. Why was he so agitated?


    Eugene was quite surprised too as he didn''t expect that this was what Edward found most


    uneptable. If he knew that, he would''ve brought up Lara''s entanglement with Gerald first.


    He had overestimated their position in his heart and their lives were nothingpared to Lara''s


    betrayal.


    From the very beginning, the only person whom Edward cared for was Lara!


    "Ed... Ward..." Lara choked out with difficulty.


    Edward was livid. "For so many years, you''ve been getting more and more ambitious. You''ve done so


    many bad deeds just to get Nn Group. I condoned you seeing that you''re my wife, and because you


    saved my life. Yet, even you saving my life was a set-up. You''re a vicious woman. I''ll strangle you to


    death today."


    Eugene said nothing while everyone else simply watched on.


    Everyone noticed her face turning from pale to red, then from red to gray, and her eyes were starting to


    lose their focus. Merlin panicked and advised, "That''s enough. If you strangle any harder and she dies,


    are you going to pay with your life?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was enough to convince Edward to let go and take a step back. All of a sudden, grief overcame him


    and he was filled with the desire to die. He had nothing left after all. "I''m going to pay with my life!"


    Merlin was so furious that he wanted to beat Edward up, so he ordered the bodyguards around him,


    "Hurry up and grab him!"


    The bodyguards nced at Eugene, who nodded.


    Only then did the two of them head over to bring Edward to Merlin.


    Lara fell to the ground at once and gasped heavily like a fish on the verge of death. She truly felt like


    she was going to die earlier!


    Edward was simply too ruthless.


    For so many years, she stood by her word and he had also been spoiling her. She didn''t expect that he


    wanted to strangle her to death after all that happened.


    She felt aggrieved for some reason and said, "Even if I lied when I came back to you, I still love you.


    Otherwise, could I have spent so many years with you?"


    A raging Edward looked at her, no longer believing a single word that she said. "Shut the f*ck up!"

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Merlin looked at Eugene. "Don''t lift a finger. Just leave them all to the police to deal with!"


    Eugene sneered. "Then, they¡¯ll only be sentenced for a few years!"


    Then, Merlin emphatically reminded, "He¡¯s your dad. You always have to leave a way out for him."


    "As his son, it''s my filial piety to let him die in rity. What''s more, doesn''t he want to stick with Lara


    regardless of what happens? I''m merely helping him with this."


    "Your father doesn¡¯t have to die, though!"


    Eugene retorted, "Don¡¯t you see? Even at this point, he didn''t think he had done anything wrong. You


    have asked me to leave a way for him to live, so how are we as the ones who were hurt by them


    supposed to feel?"


    Merlin answered, "He was just a stubborn guy who fought to the end for what he believed, but he


    understands what he did now!"


    Eugene sneered again. "He just feels that he has been deceived, and he only cares and feels bad


    about himself!"


    The grandfather and grandson were chatting so casually, as if the people present around them were


    invisible and could not hear them!


    In fact, Eugene had already asked Edward this sentence several times today: Is there anything else


    you want to say?


    It was at least three or four times that Eugene did so. He was clearly set on letting Edward die!


    Merlin thought for a while and tempted Eugene, "Fine. If you promise to hand them over to the police


    station, I will send you the gift in advance."


    Eugene frowned and looked at the mysterious old man. "What?"


    Merlin smiled before he looked at the shareholders and said slowly, "After this time, I¡¯ve also figured out


    some things. It''s better to be open and upright than to keep things a secret. Today, we will take this


    opportunity to discuss it. I know what you are thinking, and I know that you think I am biased in private,


    but what I want you to consider is the development of the entire Nn Group. You are fighting back


    and forth, but can you guarantee that the Nn Group will do better in your hands than Eugene¡¯s?"


    Amos was embarrassed by what he said and whispered, "I naturally have no opinion about Eugene,


    but it may not be the same for the others. Anyway, I don''t agree with anyone except Eugene."


    As he spoke, he also nced meaningfully at Edward.


    Edward couldn''t care about what they were saying at the moment and he sat on the chair feeling a little


    lost.


    When everyone heard the words, they also followed suit. "Yes, yes. Over these few years, the annual


    ie of the Nn Group has been rising."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Yes. President Nn has always been capable, and we are all convinced!"


    Merlin went on to say, "The Nn Group''s a century-old enterprise and you will have the chance if you


    have the ability. Besides, the ie will be doubled year by year. I don''t need to tell you all what you


    already know in your heart. Don''t think I am biased, but I know who is most suitable for this position. I


    can''t watch the country built by generations of the Nn Family get ruined like this. You only know how


    to fight for thepany, but do you know how to manage it? Do you think that the presidential seat is


    so easy to sit in? Eugene takes on more than you think. You can sleep peacefully after work, receive


    monthly wages, and receive dividends at the end of the year, but he can''t.


    As apany leader, he has to deal with the working opportunities of tens of thousands of employees


    in thepany. To make a living, he must look ahead to the development of thepany and ensure


    that shareholders'' wallets are full. Who among you can share his burden? Even when he is seriously ill,


    you are not thinking about working with a peace of mind and maintaining thepany''s reputation, but


    whether your wallet will shrink or not, or whether you should fight to be the next president? It seems


    that when you be the president, you can do everything in the world! Can''t you all see the pressure


    he''s under, though?"


    His voice was not very loud, but no one made a sound. Some bowed their heads whereas some


    nodded frequently.


    "Everyone knows that I have 25% of the shares in my hand, and there may be many people who have


    been thinking about getting their hands on it, but let me tell you this: don¡¯t you even think about it. I


    have already made the necessary arrangements for these shares."

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Everyone pricked up their ears to listen when they heard those words. What does this mean? Is he


    going to surrender his power?


    Eugene was also slightly surprised. Didn''t Grandpa already make a will? What¡¯s going on here? Were


    his shares to be divided in advance?


    He looked suspiciously at Merlin, who said calmly, "I decided to give 10% of my shares to Olivia


    Maxwell and the other 15% to North Maxwell. Eugene will keep the shares for them for the time being,


    and give it to the child when he bes an adult!"


    As soon as he said this, the whole conference room gasped¡ªhe actually gave it to Olivia! Isn''t she just


    President Nn¡¯s girlfriend? Does Master Merlin really like her that much?


    Olivia was also shocked as she hurriedly stood up and protested, "Grandpa, this can''t be done. North


    and I can''t have it!"


    Merlin raised his hand and motioned for her to sit down. "Don''t refuse this. You deserve it!"


    Edward also looked at the old man in surprise. Is he crazy? Why is he giving out 10% of his shares to


    Olivia Maxwell?


    And the fact that he only had 10%!


    Although he was full of doubts, he didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Lara was furious. If Merlin had released these shares earlier, things would not have


    reached the point where it was today.


    So, it meant that he was trying to hammer her down before beginning to distribute his shares.


    Even if she deserved this, there was no chance for her to obtain the shares. However, Penny is always


    the child of the Nn Family, right?


    Yet, Penny never received anything either.


    Thinking of that, Lara sneered. "She¡¯s a woman who can go to bed with a beggar and even had an


    illegitimate child with him. Even if your grandson is fond of the child, he is not of your family and yet,


    you still gave your shares to these outsiders¡ªold man, have you gone senile?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Lara in surprise. How can she say that?


    Although she usually used strong words whenever she spoke, she was still always polite when talking


    to Merlin.


    She was now reprimanding him?!


    Did she not want to pretend at all at this point?


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed fiercely and he instructed the bodyguard, "Get her!"


    The bodyguard immediately responded and walked toward Lara in a few steps.


    A short whileter, there was only the sound of a p in the face echoing in the huge conference room.


    It was just that Lara didn''t stop after being beaten and she continued, "It''s useless even if you beat me


    to death. You won¡¯t give your shares to someone that belongs to the Nn Family, but you¡¯ll give them


    to such a disgusting woman! You threatened the old man to do this, didn¡¯t you? Well? Is everyone in


    the Nn Family just going to watch and do nothing? Think about how many shares you have in your


    own hands."


    The more she shouted, the harder the bodyguard attacked her.


    After about ten minutes, her voice finally disappeared¡ªshe was in too much pain.


    Eugene raised his hand and signaled the bodyguard to stop. He looked at Lara, who was slumped on


    the ground. "Do you know what it means to court disaster with your words this time?"


    Lara held her red, swollen face in her hands as she cried out in pain, "Eugene Nn, you are


    disgusting. You still treasure a woman who has slept with a beggar!"


    A storm quickly gathered in Eugene''s eyes, and he instructed the bodyguard, "Go on! Continue!"


    It was another ten-minute beating under the watchful eyes of all the people there, but no one in the


    entire conference room dared to make a sound.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The Nn Group had already sued several keyboard warriors who spoke nonsense.


    That being so, Lara was courageous to have spoken this way. She dared to speak ill about someone


    else¡¯s girlfriend in front of others. Was she not courting death?


    Lara, who made a ruckus at the beginning, was now thrown to the floor and she did not say another


    word. She could only breathe weakly.


    Only then did Eugene withdraw his gaze indifferently. "In the future, whoever dares to speak nonsense


    like her, this is what¡¯s going to happen to them!"

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Everyone cautiously lowered their heads one by one when they heard the words for the fear of being


    implicated in trouble!


    Merlin looked at everyone and exined calmly, "Everyone must be wondering why I made such an


    arrangement. It¡¯s not only because Olivia saved my life, but also because she is Eugene''s girlfriend, my


    little great-grandson''s mother, and the future matriarch of my Nn Family."


    Everyone couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    "Olivia is so awesome. Not only did she conquer President Nn, but she also won over Master Merlin


    as well."


    "Not to ridicule anyone but it''s fine if he liked Olivia enough to give her shares. Why give them to her


    child, though? That child is not a family member."


    "How dare you say this! Do you want to get beaten up too?"


    "Then, what happened between Olivia and the beggar?"


    "It¡¯s probably fake. Do you think President Nn was such a fool? Take today''s meeting as an


    example. I always feel like there¡¯s a n underneath and it is very likely that this was arranged by him!"


    "That''s for sure. Otherwise, how could the testimony of the witnesses be so sufficient? I don''t think it''s


    easy to tell whether President Nn is sick or not in the first ce."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s just be careful in the future!"


    Merlin listened to everyone''s discussion as he deliberately waited and said to Eugene, "Eugene,e


    and formally introduce the pair of mother and son to everyone!"


    Eugene smiled and addressed everyone, "Everyone, please be silent. I will officially introduce to you


    today my girlfriend, Olivia, and my son, North Maxwell. In recent years, everyone may have known that


    I had been looking for someone¡ªa woman, but what everyone doesn''t know is that Olivia is the


    woman I''m looking for. North is our biological child, and the youngest child of the Nn Family so far!


    In order to protect them, this has not been made public, so you are the first to know the truth after being


    used by people with ill intentions! After returning home, if you find any posts insulting my girlfriend and


    my son on the Inte, you are wee to report to the legal department. Once it is determined that


    there is indeed a false usation, the whistleblower will receive a bonus!"


    After hearing this, everyone sighed again.


    ¡°He¡¯s President Nn''s biological child?¡±


    "No wonder President Nn is exasperated. He even made a statement in person and asked the


    company''s legal department to sue them. Who would dare to hurt his own son and significant other?"


    "Actually, you should have known a long time ago. You can see how fond President Nn is of them,


    and the way he takes the child with him for several days."


    "My God, let¡¯s hurry back and look for the post. Maybe we¡¯ll make a fortune."


    "Now, the legal department of Nn Group has some work to do!"


    For a time, everyone talked about it with great enthusiasm and there was an inexplicable feeling of


    being secretly delighted.


    The whole conference room was as lively as a busy market.


    Lara waspletely dumbfounded¡ªso, they were in fact rted. She was really suspicious at the


    time, but she unfortunately couldn''t investigate anything.


    It turned out that Eugene had wanted to protect them.


    It also seemed that Merlin had known about this for a long time. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to


    like the child so much.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Now, she had nothing.


    Originally, she thought that she would have the Nn Group at least, but who would have thought that


    there would be so many changes along the way?


    Now, the Nn Group had disappeared from her hands, her marriage was gone, and everything she


    had worked so hard to manage for so many years hade to nothing.


    As for Eugene, not only was he still sitting in that position, but he also had a wife and a child.


    In an instant, this huge gap made Lara lose all thoughts. Her ears were buzzing, her eyes were white,


    and her entire body seemed to be spinning in ce. Her eyes closed and she immediately fainted.


    Merlin tremblingly took out a brocade box in his pocket and handed it to Olivia. "This is for you!"

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Olivia took it suspiciously. She curiously opened the box and a graphite-colored ice jade bracelet came


    into view.


    The body of this bracelet was smooth and round. The graphite color seemed to be smudged by ink


    soaked in water, leaving sshing ink at just the right ces. It seemed to be able to exude a charm


    that hade through the distant and long years.


    She saw at a nce that the bracelet was of great value and even her hands shook subconsciously.


    "Grandpa, this is too precious. And the shares¡ªI know this is your will, but I can make money to


    support myself. I can''t have these things!"


    As she said that, she was about to return the brocade box.


    Merlin returned it to her again and said angrily, "Just take it since I¡¯ve given it to you. For so many


    years, you have worked hard to take care of your child by yourself. I know that you are not short of


    cash and have the ability to make money. I just want to make up for the two of you. Although the things


    I give you are a bit tacky, you have to ept them so that I will feel better!"


    Olivia didn''t know what to do for a while. She turned to Eugene for help, but he also said with a smile,


    "Take it. Grandma treasured this bracelet during her lifetime!"


    After that, she took a step back and relented, "Then, I will ept this bracelet, and I will not want the


    shares."


    Again, Merlin said in feigned anger, "Oh, child¡ªit''s for you, so take it. You have suffered for so many


    years. You have no mother and father, and have to live precariously day after day. As a grandfather, I


    feel distressed when I look at you, yet I can''t help you with anything. You will be a family in the future,


    and if Eugene makes you angry, tell me. I will help you to deal with him, but don''t be really angry with


    him!"


    Olivia''s nose felt a little sour from the old man''s words as she nodded fiercely, "Okay, I understand.


    Thank you, Grandpa!"


    He smiled, then looked at everyone. "Don''t feel like I¡¯m being unfair. Everyone can see how Eugene


    has lived in the past few years. None of our family''s children have suffered as hard as him, nor are they


    a more suitable president than him. If anyone still feels ufortable, talk to me in private!"


    Although everyone thought it was a bit unfair, when they saw that none of the other siblings of the


    same rank as them received anything, they felt a lot fairer.


    In addition, everyone knew well why the old man took out his shares.


    It was also to save the lives of Edward and Lara. Otherwise, with Eugene''s ruthlessness, it would be a


    real question as to whether they could survive.


    After all, he dared to do something to them even in front of so many people, so if he really wanted to kill


    them, he could have easily just arranged an ident.


    Eugene naturally knew what the old man meant. Although he deeply hated Edward, Edward didn''t


    participate in many things and his mother wouldn''t let him make the kill.


    It was just like taking advantage of the situation for his own benefit.


    As for Lara, he would definitely deal with her by letting her stay in prison for the rest of her life!


    He looked at Edward and said, "For Grandpa''s sake, I wouldn¡¯t continue pursuing this and I''ll let the


    police handle this matter. I hope you can reflect on what you have done in the middle of the night. The


    things that are revengeful and ungrateful on top of the ones that are unrepentant and making you wish


    you could kill yourself!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As he said that, he looked back indifferently at Curtis andmanded in a cold voice, "Prosecute Lara


    Roberts for multiple murders as well as Edward cheating with her and designing to frame Ms. Ellen


    arthy!"


    Curtis responded, "Yes, sir."


    Eugene added, "Take this surveince with you!"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Curtis responded again.


    How arrogant! The surveince footage too? There were still scenes of Lara being pped in the


    surveince footage.


    However, Eugene was that arrogant and he obviously didn''t care at all!


    Both Edward and Lara were heartbroken.


    When they first arrived in the morning, they were full of enthusiasm and thought they could be the


    presidents of the Nn Group.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few hours, they were reduced to being prisoners.


    After they were taken away, the meeting room fell silent.


    Eugene looked at everyone and ordered in slight exhaustion, "Dismissed!"


    Everyone got up and left the conference room.


    "Uncle Richard, can you please send Grandpa back?"


    Richard responded with a hum.


    Merlin reached out and patted Eugene''s shoulder without saying anything. He looked at Olivia and


    warned, "Olivia, stay with him here."


    Olivia responded, "Okay, Grandpa, don''t worry!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only their family of three remained in the huge conference room after everyone left.


    However, Eugene had been sitting still with his head down, not saying a word. He didn''t feel as


    refreshed as he thought he would be after taking revenge, nor did he feel relieved.


    Instead, an inexplicable sourness poured into his eyes. He pinched the area between his eyebrows


    with his fingers and calmly wiped the tears that overflowed from his eyes. Even so, he tried to pretend


    to be okay.


    However, Olivia saw it at a nce and felt a little distressed. This involved his mother and father, and


    no matter how decisive he was, he still couldn''t bear it in the end.


    Although his father had angered and disappointed him so much, he still had patience to put forward the


    evidence one by one to show him Lara''s true character.


    Then again, if one didn¡¯t have any hope, how could one be disappointed?


    She stood up and hugged Eugene. Without saying anything, she stroked his head with her fingers.


    North was frustrated¡ªdid Olivia think Eugene was him? Why was this simr to the posture of her


    hugging him?


    Eugene didn''t feel anything different and he stretched out with his arms to hug her waist, sticking closer


    to her.


    North was instantly speechless.


    "Don''t be sad, don''t be sad. It''s not worth it!" Olivia seemed to be grooming a lion. "You still have me,


    and North. We will be with you!"


    To that, Eugene responded lightly. "I was thinking about how my mother felt when she was framed by


    the two of them and couldn''t testify. There was always despair. Later on, when we learned that


    everything had been directed by Edward, how sad she must''ve been?! That''s her husband, the man


    she loves the most."


    Olivia said, "It''s all over; you have avenged her. Your father will live with guilt for the rest of his life in the


    future, which in itself isn¡¯t a light punishment."


    Eugene sneered. "What kind of punishment is this? It doesn''t hurt or even itches at all. He has no


    heart. If he does, when faced with so much evidence, he will not still stand up for Lara Roberts."


    "I think this may just be a habit. It''s just like me; if someone speaks ill of me, you always support me


    and believe me, even if all the evidence points to me. So it¡¯s the same for your dad. He truly likes Lara,


    so it''s not that he doesn''t believe you, but it''s that he habitually protects her. Too many things have


    happened today, so you have to give him some time to digest them."


    When he didn''t say anything, she continued, "Don''t be disappointed, or think that it''s not worth it for


    your mother. Your mother also said that she just chose a man who doesn''t love her. Now that your


    father has also seen Lara''s true character, I believe he will understand!"

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Eugene still didn''t speak and just held her arms tightly. Her waist was so thin and her body was so


    fragrant. At this point, he didn¡¯t think there was anything that could make him feel better other than


    holding his soft girlfriend.


    Olivia was speechless. All of a sudden, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that this man was taking advantage of


    her. "Are you going to work? Or going back?"


    His arms that were hugging her tightened. "I want hugs!"


    North was stunned for a while. When he was looking at his father being decisive during the meeting, he


    was full of admiration, thinking that he would be just like his father when he grew up.


    However, at this moment...


    He felt that his perception of his father was shattered by the thunder. How could he have the illusion


    that his daddy was now even younger than him¡ªhe still had to look for Olivia to hold him, and the most


    important thing was that it was endless!


    A frowning North stepped forward. His little hand grabbed one of Eugene''s arms and yanked it away


    vigorously. "Let go of Mommy. You¡¯ve been hugging her so long that it hurts her!"


    Eugene released Olivia to look at North, then reached out and dragged him over. "Are you jealous?"


    North said awkwardly, "I-I¡¯m not."


    Having said that, his bodynguage was still honest. When Eugene released Olivia, he suddenly


    jumped into Olivia''s arms, and looked at Eugene provocatively. "This is my mommy, your girlfriend! I


    can hug her like this, but you can''t!"


    Eugeneughed. "Then, how should I hug her?"


    North thought for a while. He dragged Olivia to squat down a little before cing her head into his own


    arms and looked back at Eugene. "You should hug her like this!"


    Eugeneughed and even Olivia couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    He rified, "What''s the difference between the two holding methods?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    North couldn''t exin it clearly, but he still felt awkward for Eugene to be hugging Olivia like that. So,


    he pouted and answered, "The way you hugged Mommy is like you are her son."


    Eugene burst intoughter again and went to hug North. "Then, does the way I hug you right now look


    like someone is hugging his son?"


    North nodded.


    After a light chuckle, Eugene bent over and carried Olivia as well with one arm at a time easily. "How


    about this?"


    North was so surprised that his father could hug him with one arm and Olivia with the other... Wow!


    Olivia was also startled as she struggled to get down. "Let me down; aren¡¯t I heavy?"


    Eugene looked at them with a smile. "You are! This is my whole world!"


    Olivia and North looked at each other and smiled. When the family of three came out of thepany, it


    was already noon.


    As soon as they came out, they ran into Henry and Amy.


    The two of them seemed to have been waiting outside for a long time. Their faces were pale and their


    bodies were trembling.


    When they saw the family of threeing out, Henry and Amy hurried up to meet them. "President


    Nn, Olivia..."


    Olivia''s brows frowned fiercely and she instinctively paused her steps. She hadn''t even looked for Anna


    to settle things between them, and they had already appeared again in front of her.


    Her face sank and she sneered. "You were behind all those bad things that Anna did, right?"


    He was taken aback when he heard this. "No, no!"


    She sneered again, her voice indifferent and decisive. "No? Why are you so timely every time you


    show up? You can''t notice anything when she does something bad, and yet once she falls into my


    hands, you''ll know immediately. I''m afraid that even if you¡¯re not the mastermind behind the scenes,


    you¡¯re turning a blind eye whenever she does something bad. Do you know what this is called inw?


    You¡¯re her aplices!"


    An anxious Henry exined, "No, Anna has been missing for a long time. I just found out that it was


    President Nn who took her away. I know that child is willful, but for my sake, please forgive her!"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Olivia couldn¡¯t stop sneering. "For your sake? Are you joking?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Henry froze in ce immediately. That¡¯s right! She never took me as her father seriously.


    However, she became angrier. "Do you know what she has done? Do you know that not only did she


    almost kill my son, but also Eugene once again? What did you ever do for me, anyway? To the point


    that you think I could just let this pass for your sake?"


    When he heard this, his legs became weak from fright. "Did she target the child and Eugene?"


    Olivia gave a cold smile. "Then, what do you think she did?"


    Eugene looked at Olivia shivering in the cold wind and said, "Let¡¯s talk inside."


    As he said that, he wrapped an arm around her shoulder and held North¡¯s hand with the other before


    they entered the reception room of the Nn Group.


    Henry and Amy looked at each other and hurriedly followed. When they entered the room, they closed


    the door behind them.


    Eugene asked someone to bring something for North to eat, and provided everyone with a cup of


    coffee.


    After all this was done, Henry and Amy had also recovered from the cold wind earlier.


    Henry nced at Olivia and exined in a low voice, "I know that Anna has done a lot of wrong things.


    Aunt Amy and I only felt that she was very pitiful in the mental hospital. It happened that someone


    called us that day and said that we should go over to the hospital to pick her up. I was still suspicious


    but Aunt Amy had wanted to see her too much, so we wanted to give it a try, and we smoothly picked


    Anna up. After that, we warned her to behave well and told her not to trouble you anymore.


    She also promised us, so we thought she had learned her lesson. That day, I read the news about you


    in the newspaper, and I felt like she was the one who did it, so we looked for her everywhere, but no


    matter what, I couldn¡¯t find her. I thought maybe you knew where she was, so I went to your store to


    look for you, but they said you haven''t been in the store for a few days. So, we came to the Nn


    Group again, thinking of begging President Nn. Please be magnanimous and let her go. It¡¯s my fault


    that she ended up like this!"


    Olivia coldly chuckled. "If you had given her the same amount of love you gave me, she wouldn¡¯t have


    been sowless now. Don''t you know that spoiling a child is like killing a child? Anna deserves what


    happened to her, but you deserve it too."


    He was embarrassed by her words. "I know, I shouldn''t have condoned her, but it''s toote to say


    anything now. Olivia, I beg you as a father¡ªforgive her just this once. This time, we will stay away from


    you and I promise that you will never see her again."


    She sneered once again. "She began to scheme against me seven years ago to snatch my fianc¨¦, my


    father, and my home. After I came back, she targeted me and North again and again. Up to now, she


    has actually dared toy her finger on Eugene. Yet, until now, you are still saying that you will control


    her. If you were able to control her in the first ce, then she would not have troubled me repeatedly!


    There''s no credibility in your words at all!"


    An anxious Henry pleaded, "No, no. This time, it''s true. We will take her out of Summer City. I promise


    not to let her do bad things anymore. Olivia, she is my daughter, after all. I can''t just abandon her!"


    Olivia thought it wasical. He can''t just abandon his daughter? Then, what about me? The tip of her


    nose was inexplicably sour and her eyes burned to the point where she almost burst into tears.


    She looked at him with a smile as she tried to maintain her indifference, but she still looked a little


    deste from her disappointments.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    "Anna is your daughter, so you can''t ignore her, but am I not your daughter? Whenever you see her


    hurting me and your little grandson, don''t you feel bad? For so many years, every time there is a


    conflict between me and Anna, you always favor her without any hesitation¡ªwhy?"


    Henry was stunned for a moment and looked at Olivia nkly. His lips moved, but he hesitated to


    speak. "M-Maybe she''s better at coaxing people!" he replied vaguely.


    Olivia smiled even deeper, but only Eugene knew that she was very disappointed because he also felt


    the same feeling before.


    She didn''t want to be seen through, so she tried her best to feign calmness and carelessness. This was


    what it looked like when one was trying too hard to pretend.


    He reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulder as a sign offort.


    However, his eyes that looked at Henry were cold. "Anna is in my hands. It''s useless for you to beg her


    because I won''t let her go. We still have something to do, so please excuse us!"


    After saying that, he stood up and guided Olivia to leave.


    Henry called out again in distress, "Wait, President Nn. I have something to say!"


    Eugene paused. His face was already a little impatient, but it was still Olivia''s father in the end, so he


    threw his response, "Say it."


    Henry took a deep breath and said, "Olivia, I know Anna has done a lot of wrong things¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Eugene had already interrupted him. "If you want to say this, then just


    save your breath. She has hurt the most important person to me. Do you think I can let her go?"


    A troubled Henrymented, "No, no. Olivia, didn¡¯t you just ask why I am always biased to Anna?"


    When she heard this, Olivia slowly turned to look at him.


    Her eyes were calm without any vitality.


    Henry knew it was disappointment and he subconsciously avoided her gaze. He lowered his head and


    whispered, "I promised your mother that I would never let you know about this matter. Although I don''t


    think I feel any difference between you and Anna, what you said just now really woke me up. I¡¯ve also


    reflected on it. I am somewhat biased and it may be my subconscious behavior that I will


    subconsciously care more about my own child."


    Eugene''s heart sank suddenly when he heard this and he looked at Olivia uneasily.


    Olivia frowned fiercely, but her heart had inexplicably jumped to her throat. She looked at Henry and


    asked coldly, "What do you mean?"


    The air seemed to freeze and even Amy looked at Henry with a confused expression.


    He took a deep breath and replied resignedly, "Olivia, you are not my biological daughter!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone in the room was shocked. She isn¡¯t his biological daughter? How is


    this possible?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was stunned for a while and immediately said, "You are talking nonsense. Why am I not your


    daughter? I grew up in that house after my mother died... No, no. You didn''t treat me well after Amy


    Davis and Anna joined our family. You used to love me very much. You couldn''t have made up such a


    lie to save Anna, right?"


    Eugene was distressed as he hugged her andforted her softly, "Calm down. Sit down first and


    listen to your father exin it slowly."


    As he said that, he looked at Henry with cold eyes. "Mr. Maxwell, I hope you¡¯ll tell the truth and not use


    any means to hurt Olivia in order to save Anna, or I promise you that I will take revenge on Anna


    tenfold!"


    Henry closed his eyes slightly and his voice became hoarse. He stretched out with a trembling hand


    and took out a small yellow cloth bag in his pocket and handed it over. "This is the ne that was


    on you at that time."

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Olivia was initially not convinced. Compared to Henry saying that she was not his biological daughter,


    she was more prone to believing that he was just trying to use any method he could to save Anna. It


    was not until... she opened the cloth bag and saw the ne inside that she finally believed him! This


    ne is strangely familiar. Isn''t this sapphire ne from Eurosia?


    She had stolen this very ne six years ago. A young girl had imed that it was thest memento


    from herte mother and the young girl''s tears had softened her heart. Thanks to that moment of


    compassion, she brought a fake back instead. The incident itself had nearly caused George to be


    beaten to death. It was only because theyter met the main doctor that they were still alive today.


    Why is this ne here, though? She weighed the ne in her hand and studied the


    workmanship. Why do I have this strange feeling that this ne feels more genuine than the one


    the princess of Eurosia has?


    Eugene saw the doubt in her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you have a magnifying ss?"


    He did not understand the reason for Olivia''s request, but he responded nevertheless and sent


    somebody to grab a magnifying ss. Afterward, he simply watched her quietly as she carefully


    examined the ne. She looked so focused that one who did not know better would have mistaken


    her for an expert.


    A long whileter, she finally raised her head and looked at Henry. "Did you say that this ne was


    found on me?


    Henry nodded. "Yes, you were wearing it around your neck."


    A greedy and hopeful expression appeared on Amy''s face. "Is it very valuable?"


    Olivia nced at Amy lightly. "It feels like something worthless. Not to mention, it doesn''t feel that old


    either."


    When Amy heard those words, she immediately looked sullen and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Henry dug out an old adoption certificate from his other pocket and ced it on the table. Pushing it


    over to Olivia, he exined, "I''m not lying to you. I can''t possibly lie to you about something like this.


    The ne is yours, so you can keep it. Perhaps, there might be a chance for you to locate your


    biological parents."


    Olivia looked at the adoption certificate. The names of the adopter and the adopted were clearly written


    on it with a photo depicting a family of three. She reached out and fondly stroked Grace''s face with her


    fingers. Mom, thank you for loving me as though I were your biological daughter.


    Her tears unexpectedly burst forth. Before she could even reach up to wipe them away, the crystal-


    clear teardrops fell onto the table...


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An ufortable Henry quietly said, "You were only one or two years old when we first saw you. The


    truth was that your mother had been having fertility issues for a while. For many years, we traveled the


    entire country and went to various hospitals for examinations and treatments. But, all our efforts were


    to no avail. Perhaps, the Gods took pity on us. We went to a hospital specializing in infertility one day


    and registered ourselves at the doctor''s office. That was when we saw you in the doctor''s office. You


    were wrapped in a small nket. Your beautiful face was clean and fair; yourrge eyes flickered every


    now and then. Not to mention, you were neither crying nor making a fuss."


    When he talked about this, his expression became gentle. "Your mother had a very rare reaction at the


    time. She hugged you and kissed you, constantly saying that you looked exactly like her. We carried


    you into the doctor''s office and waited for a long time, but the doctor never came. In the end, a nurse


    finally came in. The nurse told us that the doctor had an emergency and she was only there to help


    lock up. Your mother and I exchanged a nce with each other. Her hand tightened around yours,


    clearly indicating that she did not want to let go. So, I asked the nurse about you and confirmed that


    you had been abandoned at the doctor''s office.


    "We nervously brought you back that day. However, we felt more and more uneasy the more we


    thought about it. Therefore, we went to the police station two dayster to file a police report. We went


    through the adoption procedures one monthter and you officially became our daughter. After your


    mother had you, she stopped asking to go to the hospital. She made me swear that you are our


    daughter and to never mention that you were adopted until the day we die. Since we were afraid that


    the neighbors might gossip, we decided to relocate. We used to live on the east side of the city and it


    was onlyter that we moved into this house for your sake. I have no choice but to tell you the truth


    today. If your mother knew about this, she would probably me me. I didn''t realize that I was being


    partial toward Anna, so I unknowingly hurt you as a result. I have wronged you. I''m sorry. Please don''t


    be angry at me!"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    At this point, Olivia was sobbing uncontrobly as she kept pressing a tissue to her eyes.


    Eugene lovingly helped to wipe her tears with a tissue. Likewise, North looked at her with a worried


    expression and cried out uneasily, "Mommy¡ª"


    She wiped her tears again and reassured him, "It''s okay! I''m fine!"


    The truth was that she believed those words. It was not just Henry''s story, but also the ne as it


    was truly an extraordinary item. It was not an exaggeration to say that the ne was priceless.


    No matter how highly she spoke of her father, he was nothing more than the boss of a smallpany.


    How could he have afforded such an extremely expensive object? It was fortunate that he never


    brought the ne out before. If Amy had known about this ne, there was a high possibility


    that the ne would have gone missing.


    When Amy saw that Olivia was not saying anything, she took the opportunity to speak up. "Olivia, your


    father has raised you for so many years. Why don''t you forgive Anna for his sake? Anna is the only


    biological daughter he has left."


    Those words made Olivia feel very ufortable as she had the inexplicable feeling that Amy was


    gloating. At the same time, she could not deny the truth either. The not-very-doting father of hers was


    no longer her father. She was truly without a family now.


    Henry looked at her and begged, "Olivia, I know that Anna has made an unforgivable mistake. I''m


    angry too. I hate that she is so unrepentant and forgetful. I wish I could break her legs and confine her


    at home so I can watch over her, but asking me to watch her die... As a father, how can I possibly bear


    to watch her die?"


    Olivia looked at them for a while, not knowing what to say. In the past where she believed that he was


    her father, she had med him for being cruel, for not loving her, and for being protective of Anna.


    However, she couldn''t even utter a single word ofint now as he was simply defending his


    daughter. There was nothing wrong with that; she even had this inexplicable feeling that she would


    never be able to repay him for his kindness.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "You should have told me a long time ago! Then, I wouldn''t


    have had to resent you for so long!"


    He said, "Your mother refused to let me tell you. She was afraid that you would be sad, so I had no


    other choice until today. Olivia, please do it for my sake. Please overlook this and let Anna go."


    Olivia took a deep breath. "I can let her go, but what she did is no longer a matter of whether I am


    willing to overlook this incident or not. She has vited thew. Even if I let her go, she will not be able


    to escape thew. If all she did was hire beggars to incite rumors among my crew and the Nn


    Group, I could have forgiven her for your sake. However, she attempted tomit murder. Although


    she was not the mastermind, she was the perpetrator. I believe she will be sentenced to a minimum of


    three to five years in jail!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Henry was taken aback by her words for a moment before he quickly responded, "I know. It''s enough


    as long as she lives." If Anna falls into Eugene''s hands, it''s hard to say whether she will remain alive.


    She continued, "This matter involves too many other factors. It is also rted to the Nn Family''s


    internal conflict. All I can do is drop my charges against her during the court hearings."


    He thanked her, "That''s enough. Thank you, Olivia."


    Eugene suddenly spoke up. "You might not have been good to Olivia, but on ount that you''ve been


    taking care of her for so many years, I will ask the bestwyers in the Nn Group to help you pro


    bono."


    Henry said, "Thank you, President Nn."


    Then, Eugene took out his phone and made a call. His words were very direct. "Release Anna."


    After he ended the call, he turned back to look at Olivia again.


    "I hope you carefully watch her. The kindness that you showed for raising Olivia is not inexhaustible. If


    this happens again, I will not be merciful! Not even if Olivia is willing to step down for your sake!"


    Henry hurriedly replied, "Of course. I understand."

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    After saying that, Henry got up and dragged Amy out with him.


    Meanwhile, Olivia sat on the chair motionlessly.


    Eugene watched her without saying anything. Imitating her behavior, he pulled her head into his


    embrace. "I learned this from our son. He ims that this is how I should hug my girlfriend."


    She had been feeling sad earlier, but sheughed at his words. "I really have no family to return to


    anymore."


    He stroked her hair gently and coaxed her, "Who said that? My family is your family. Besides, the


    Maxwell Family is also your family. You can head back anytime you want. Can you sever all ties with


    him just because he is not your biological father? Of course not. The only difference is that you might


    get another family. You will never lose your family."


    Olivia hugged him and spoke in a calm voice, "It''s just a change between being a biological child and a


    non-biological child. All of a sudden, I no longer feel any hatred or resentment toward my father. It''s


    just... I can''t help feeling awkward. In the past, I refused to return home because I was resentful toward


    him and med him, but I discovered today that I don''t even have the right to resent him." While


    speaking, her tears filled her eyes once more. "I even feel as though I''ve been extremely unfilial!"


    Eugene lovingly coaxed her again, "That''s not how the rtionship between a child and their parents


    work. It doesn''t matter who gives or who takes. Obtaining happiness is the same for everybody. Your


    parents loved you like their own biological daughter and you reciprocated the same affection for them


    that you would have had for your biological parents. That''s enough. On the contrary, it will be unfair if


    you treat them courteously instead. Just like now; your real emotions have suddenly be some


    form of gratitude andpensation. That is true unfilial behavior. If your father fell ill one day or was


    bullied by others, would you just stand by and watch without doing anything? Of course not! Can the


    adoption certificate really change anything? It doesn''t change anything. You just need to continue being


    yourself."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Can I really do that?"


    "Of course!" he said. "Alright. Let''s not go out for dinner. I''ll whip up something delicious for you


    myself."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    When North saw that she was in a better mood, he piped up, "I want to eat spicy crayfish!"


    The three of them then returned home where Eugene personally cooked their meal. On the other hand,


    Olivia brought the ne to Jewel''s home as she could not be certain anymore. Is there a problem


    with my memory? Or, is there a problem with my judgment? Otherwise, how can there be two identical


    nes?


    As soon as she entered the house, she was hit by the smell of alternative medicine. "Are you making


    medicine?"


    Jewel nodded and happily pulled Olivia into the room before she used her phone to type out the words,


    ''Didn''t you head to the Nn Group?''


    Olivia sat down and responded. "I just returned. How are you feeling?"


    Jewel typed. ''Not bad, but the medicine is too bitter.''


    At that, Oliviaughed. "Bear with it. Good medicine is always bitter. Once you finish the entire course


    of medicine, we will stop for a week to observe your condition."


    It was something that Jewel nodded in response to.


    Afterward, Olivia took out the ne from her pocket and handed it to Jewel. "Look at this. Do you


    remember this?"


    Then, Jewel took a look. She immediately turned to look at Olivia in astonishment and anxiously


    gestured in signnguage. After gesturing for some time, she recalled that Olivia could not fully


    understand signnguage. Thus, she hurriedly picked up her phone and typed.


    ''Isn''t this the princess of Eurasia''s ne? Did you take the ne out of the Double Dragon


    Court?''


    Olivia looked at Jewel. "Do you think so too?"


    A suspicious Jewel looked at Olivia, not quite understanding what Olivia meant. She typed, ''What do


    you mean? Isn''t this the ne we stole back then?''


    Olivia took a deep breath before revealing, "No, this ne already existed 27 years ago."

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    The more she listened, Jewel became more confused. Holding the ne in hand, she examined it


    over and over again.


    Olivia briefly exined what happened to her over the years, including how she left home for seven


    years and how she just learned that the father she had resented for seven years turned out not to be


    her biological father.


    Every single piece of information was extremely unexpected, which left Jewel stunned to have heard


    them. Feeling sad for Olivia, she went over and gave Olivia a hug as if tofort Olivia.


    Olivia said, "Actually, I''m fine. Eugene alsoforted me for a long time earlier. I''ve figured it out; it


    doesn''t matter whether I''m the biological daughter or not. As long as I act the same as usual, nothing


    will really change."


    Jewel nodded with a smile and typed on her phone. ''That''s right. You said that you were wearing the


    ne around your neck when you were younger. And, you are not the biological child of your


    parents. Could you be a princess then?''


    "How can that be?" Olivia looked awkward as she rified, "If anybody who has this ne is a


    princess, then won''t everybody be a princess? We brought back a fake ne during our mission


    back then. I believe that Eurasia might have created many simr fake jeweled nes to prevent


    theft!"


    Hearing those words left Jewel thinking that Olivia''s reasoning made sense. She picked up the


    ne and examined it again. No matter how she looked at it, she had the feeling that this ne


    was worth a fortune. Although she was not as good as Olivia in terms of appraisal, she was still


    capable of distinguishing genuine from fake. There was noparison between this ne and the


    ne they brought back during their mission back then.


    She took her phone again. ''I''m certain that this ne is much more valuable than the fake ne


    we brought back during our mission back then. The craftsmanship is also much more superb. It looks


    genuine.''


    That was the same feeling Olivia had. Otherwise, she would not havee to Jewel. "Thest time we


    went to Eurasia was six years ago. That means that the real ne was still in Eurasia six years ago.


    If this ne appeared six yearster, I would have suspected that it was the genuine article.


    However, this ne of mine appeared more than twenty years ago. How can it be the real thing?"


    After Olivia finished speaking, Jewel did not respond for quite a long while either as this was truly a


    puzzling question. Based on the value of this ne, it should not have appeared in this ce either.


    If this ne was real, then it was equivalent to a token that couldmand an entire country.


    The throne of Eurasia was hereditary. Moreover, it was a matriarchal country. The throne was only


    passed down to the females in the family and the person who inherited the throne needed this ne


    as proof of inheritance. Otherwise, it would be considered an attempt to usurp the throne, which was


    why the current queen of Eurasia was bound to have this ne. She could not have ascended the


    exalted throne otherwise.


    Olivia quietly murmured, "Is there a possibility that the previous queen of Eurasia created many replica


    nes and one of which identally fell into the hands of my parents before it was then handed to


    me?"


    Even though she was the one who said those words, she did not sound the least bit convinced.


    Jewel pondered for a moment and typed. ''I actually think it''s possible that the ne of Eurasia went


    missing a long time ago!''


    "That''s impossible." Olivia shook her head. "If the ne was missing, then the princess had no


    need to beg us so desperately. It was all fakes, anyway. She could have just created a new one!"


    After considering those words, Jewel agreed with the sentiment. For a moment, it felt like her brain was


    not working properly. ''Then, do you think this ne is a fake?''


    "It''s precisely because it doesn''t seem fake that I came to you," Olivia admitted.


    Jewel: ''In any case, you should hide it and don''t let anybody discover it. It would be bad if somebody


    targeted you because of the ne.''


    "Let''s go and have dinner at my ce." Olivia nodded and added, "Eugene is making dinner today."


    I refuse to be the third wheel. Jewel shook her head.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Olivia said in a bewitching manner, "Eugene''s cooking is delicious!"


    Jewel shook her head again. ''I still need to take my medicine.''


    When she considered it for a moment, she realized that Jewel was right as Jewel couldn''t eat


    stimting foods at the moment. "Fine. I might have to visit the crew in the next two days to finish


    filming the scenes that I''ve not done yet. Why don''t youe with me? That way you won''t be bored at


    home."


    To that, Jewel finally nodded in agreement.


    By the time Olivia returned to the 59th floor, Eugene had already finished cooking and was waiting for


    her. "Why didn''t you invite your friend over?"


    "She refused toe," she responded while taking a seat. Looking at the table full of delicious food,


    she couldn''t help feeling touched for some reason. At the beginning, she had been furious to learn that


    he was the man from seven years ago, but she had now grown an inexplicable sense of belonging


    around him. The dependence she had toward him had long exceeded the limits of her imagination.


    "Thanks, boyfriend!" Sheughed.


    He quietly wondered, "I wonder when it''ll be official."


    Olivia pouted. "Isn''t it already official?"


    Eugene gave her a wicked grin. "I was speaking about bing your husband."


    Those words stunned her for a moment. Her first reaction was not to scold him for pushing his luck, but


    rather, she could not marry him without first obtaining George''s approval.


    It turns out I don''t feel the slightest bit of disgust at the idea of marrying Eugene, but how do I tell him?


    She nced at Eugene, but before she could utter a word, he smiled. "I know. I''m pushing my luck


    again. I didn''t say you have to marry me right now, so can''t I at least dream about it?"


    His voice carried hints of coyness mixed with hints of grievances, which made her feel ttered. The


    corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl upward. "From a medical standpoint, you should dream less.


    It''s bad for your body!"


    Those words had rendered him speechless.


    Lowering her eyes, Olivia chuckled softly. "Let''s eat."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He looked at the woman sitting across from him. I¡¯m not in the mood to eat right now. All I want to do is


    gobble her now!


    Meanwhile, North nced at the two of them from time to time as the atmosphere between those two


    was very strange. His mother kept lowering her head to smile in secret. On the other hand, his father


    was forcefully suppressing the smile on his face while his eyes were overflowing with love. Either way,


    it was a cozy feeling.


    After that, North stuffed the prawn that Eugene peeled for him into his mouth and narrowed his eyes in


    satisfaction. I finally seeded at matching Mommy and Daddy together. I''m so awesome. I''m also


    someone who has a Mommy and Daddy now.


    He tactfully returned to his room after dinner and gave the two adults their own personal space.


    Olivia and Eugene cuddled together on the couch.


    "Who issued the statement dering that North is your son in the Nn Group? Was it you? Or, was it


    Grandpa?"


    Eugene said, "It was me."


    Olivia asked, "Didn''t you already issue that statement once? Why are you doing it again?"


    He replied, "Thest time I issued the statement, I found that manyizens believed that I took your


    son in as my son because you are my girlfriend. This time around, I''m going to crush all the people who


    previously ndered you!"


    She quietly let out a soft sigh. "I used to think the same way."


    He was silent for a moment before he exined, "Don''t worry, Olivia. As long as it''s your child, I will


    love them. It doesn''t matter whether they are my biological child or not. I will love them as my own."


    Olivia said, "Do you know what Kate said to me the other day? She said that she used to worry about


    what would happen to our lives after we decided to be in a rtionship. If we became married, we


    would surely want our own children after all. She was certain that you would give preferential treatment


    to your own child over North. That would surely have made me very sad. Thus, she was delighted to


    learn that you are North''s biological father. She imed that the child was yours anyway, so I wouldn''t


    be bothered even if you showed him preferential treatment. I actually never expected for her to


    consider this matter so deeply."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Eugene teared up before his voice broke. "No. Even if we have children of our own down the line,


    they''ll never rece North. North led you to me. Without him, there won''t be us. He''s special. And he''s


    my son."


    Olivia chuckled. "You should tell that to North. He''d be ecstatic. When I first came to treat Grandpa,


    North kept telling me that you should be my boyfriend, and I said no. I said you''re a viin, so I won''t


    ever date you. He told me your hugs are warm, though. He''s been matching us up all this time. It was


    then I knew that no matter how much I could give him, it would never be the same as having a father in


    his life."


    He held her in his embrace and kissed her forehead. "It''s my fault for losing you guys. I''ll make up for


    it."


    She snorted. "And how will you do that?"


    "Say what you want, and I''ll do it for you," he said.


    Olivia held his hands. His fingers were long and beautiful, just like a pianist''s. "Can you y the


    piano?"


    Eugene didn''t understand why she asked, but he answered, "Yes, but it''s been a while since Ist


    yed."


    She was surprised; she thought that all the dangers in his life would have robbed him of the time to


    learn the piano. She didn''t expect anything when she asked that since it was just to trip him up, but he


    said he could actually y. "Really?"


    He nodded. "My mother sent me to all kinds of sses when I was a kid."


    "I want to hear you y, but I don''t have a piano at home. Why don''t we buy one?" She frowned.


    "I do." Heughed. "Let''s go to my ce."


    Olivia said, "Really? You have a piano? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    "It''s in the piano room." Eugene pulled her up and told North where they were going before they went


    to the sixtieth floor. They headed inside and changed their shoes before going to the piano room.


    She was surprised to see the white piano in the center of the room. "I''ve never noticed this."


    "Can you y?"


    Olivia smiled. "Just some simple songs, but not anything more difficult. I can''t sit still, so I quit after a


    few days. Wasted my mother''s money."


    Eugen answered, "I couldn''t sit still either, but I didn''t want to disappoint my mother."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She understood what he was getting at. Edward and Lara spent all day flirting, so if Eugene was a


    cheeky one, his mother would probably be really depressed. Then, the sound of the piano broke her


    train of thoughts with the familiar tune called Marriage D''amour.


    It was a piece that Olivia wanted to learn as well, but her teacher said she was not advanced enough


    yet. Since she eventually quit, she never managed to learn that.


    Eugene was ying that tune for her. He would look at her asionally while his gaze filled with


    tenderness and a smile. His fingers danced across the keyboard fluidly, despite him saying that it had


    been a while since hest yed.


    She suddenly thought everything was unreal, as if she was dreaming. His side profile was perfect and


    from where she was looking, she could see that his eyes were filled with a serious look, and he had a


    high nose bridge. I heard men like that are great in bed.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Hey, what am I thinking? His lips were beautiful. They were thin, and most would think people with that


    kind of lips were hard to get along with, but she got along well with him. She stood beside the piano,


    closing her eyes and enjoying the music. Eventually, she felt her heart calming down.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene had finished the tune, but since she was still immersed in it, he yed another tune. Olivia


    noticed that, but she stayed quiet. When the second tune was done, Eugene stopped. "Do you like this


    one?"


    Olivia nodded. "The story behind this song made me cry back then. I wanted to learn, but my teacher


    didn''t teach me."


    Eugene said, "Come here. I''ll teach you."


    Olivia frowned, feeling a bit embarrassed. "But I don''t know how to y."


    "It''s fine. Sit down." Eugene sat her down. "I''ll teach you step by step." He held her hand and ced it


    on the keys. "Lighter. Rx. Rx your fingers and your body."


    Olivia knew that she had forgotten all her basics, and it was worse than she imagined. Eugene had to


    correct her hand posture a few times, let alone how she yed the piano. Eugene would ask her to


    y after him, but she''d either y the wrong note or forget the notes in the middle. She had to y


    one bar a dozen times, but she still forgot most of it at the end of the day.


    She was getting nervous, but Eugene seemed patient enough. "Take it slow. Being able to y well


    takes years. Nobody can master it in a day. You can fool lots of people if you master this."


    Olivia smiled. "People would think I''m a maestro if they don''t know better."


    "So?" Eugene said. "You''re talented. It''s just a piano tune. Nothing hard, really."


    Olivia looked at him. "You''re getting better at praising."


    Eugene answered, "All thanks to you."


    Olivia red at him yfully. "Yeah, right."


    Eugene smiled. "You asked Jewel about the ne, right? What did she say?"


    Olivia answered, "It''s the same thing as the one we brought back from Eurosia, but she doesn''t know if


    it''s real."


    Eugene paused for a moment, and he looked at her. "You can''t be a princess, can you?"


    Olivia was speechless. "That''s what she said too. If I was really a princess, I wouldn''t have been


    abandoned, alright?"


    Eugene frowned. "Not necessarily abandoned. Maybe they had no choice. You said the ne is


    priceless, right? If you were abandoned, there''s no way you would have that ne on you."


    Olivia nodded. She thought he had a point. "But that doesn''t prove anything. The real article is in


    Eurosia''s princess'' hands. They probably made a lot of fakes to prevent the real one from getting


    stolen, and one of them was given to me."


    Eugene didn''t believe it. "They started making fakes twenty years ago?"


    Olivia answered, "Not impossible. It''s expensive, and they want to keep it from being stolen, so they


    made a few more fakes to distract the thieves."


    Eugene said, "I''m more inclined to believe that both the nes are real."


    Olivia said, "Hey, there are fakes. The one we gave was a fake, right? The princess said they made a


    lot of fakes to prevent theft."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    "That only happened a few years back. Your ne is already more than twenty years old."


    Olivia nodded seriously. "Yeah. Making fakes must be a tradition then."


    Eugene was amused by that reply, and heughed.


    Oliviaughed too. "I better hide this tomorrow, or they''d think I stole it."


    Eugene held her hand. "What are you afraid of? We didn''t do anything wrong."


    Olivia nodded. "I know, but I''d rather deal with less problems. I''m going back now. You get some sleep."


    And she tried to leave.


    Eugene held her hand. "Hold on a second."


    Olivia yawned. "I''m tired. I want to sleep."


    Eugene wouldn''t let her go. "You can sleep here."


    The corner of her lips twitched. Sleep here? Are you kidding? I know you. You might look like a cute


    little puppy now, but if I actually sleep here, you''d be a big bad wolf in moments. "No. I''m going


    home. I''m used to sleeping in my own bed."


    Eugene sighed. "Fine."


    Olivia was surprised that he agreed so quickly. She thought she would have to spend some time


    convincing him. Well, that was fast. But just when she was about to pull her hand away, he stood up


    and said seriously, "I''ll have to go with you then."


    Hey, do you think I''m stupid? Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Coming back with me is


    the same thing as me staying here. "Why are youing with me? I''m going home to sleep."


    Eugene looked at her innocently. "Don''t you need someone to warm your bed?"


    "No."


    "It''s cold."


    "It''s not."


    "But I am cold. I need someone to warm my bed."


    Olivia stomped on his foot angrily.


    Eugene didn''t even dodge her, though he pouted. "Hey, you''re burning the bridge."


    Olivia said, "I don''t remember crossing a bridge before."


    "You did. I cooked for you and taught you how to y the piano," Eugene answered.


    Olivia was speechless. He''s going all out, huh? "I don''t care. You''re sleeping at home."


    "I can share a room with my son."


    "He doesn''t want to share a room with you."


    "We''ve been sharing a room when you aren''t here."


    Oh, really? "So you''re saying he loves you more than he loves me?"


    Eugene wouldn''t step into that trap. "No! I love you more than anything."


    Olivia snorted. "I love my son more. You stay at home. Don''t forget you''re still in the observation


    period."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She wanted to pull her hand out, but he still wouldn''t let her go. He was looking at her coolly. "Do you


    think I''d let you go?"


    See? I told you that the puppy face was fake. This is his true self, but nothing I can''t handle. She


    looked up haughtily. "Why aren''t you letting me go? Do you want a girlfriend or not?"


    Goddammit. "I want a girlfriend."


    Olivia then talked to him like he was three. "Then let me go and sleep by yourself, alright?"


    Eugene was amused. You think I''m North? Not even he needs this. "Kiss me and I''ll let you go."


    Olivia red at him angrily. "You''re still in the observation period."

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    "When will I be out of the observation period?" Eugene asked.


    "Depends on how you act."


    The moment she said that, Eugene held her arm and swiveled her around, backing her up against the


    piano. Before she realized what was happening, she saw him looming over her, and she knew what


    was going to happen. However, she didn''t dodge or push him away. All she did was close her eyes.


    She could feel his breath getting closer, then his lips kissing hers. Her heart started to thump furiously


    despite this not being the first time Eugene had kissed her.


    Eugene enjoyed her being so docile. He wanted to do more with her and go deeper, but he controlled


    himself and tried to be gentle. Every time he kissed her, she would stiffen up, as if she was nervous.


    Kisses should be great, so he wanted her to be happy and enjoy it like he did.


    The kiss was gentle, and itsted for a long time.


    Eventually, the gentle kiss became stronger, as Eugene''s lust was ring up as well. He started to lose


    control and became sloppy.


    Olivia retreated in fear, but Eugene kept going after her. When she was finally backed to a corner, she


    pressed down on a key on the piano, and the screech snapped Eugene out of it. He parted his lips, and


    they were huffing.


    Eugene apologized, "Sorry, I couldn''t control myself. That wasn''t a good performance."


    Olivia was speechless. This is how you''re going to act?


    Olivia''s silence unnerved him. "D-Don''t get mad. I''ll do it better next time."


    Olivia wasn''t angry; she was scared. But still, what he said made her anger re. He thinks this is part


    of his evaluation? "Next time? You wish there''s a next time." And she tried to leave.


    He wouldn''t let her go, of course, and he held her hand. "Are you mad?"


    Olivia said, "Yes. Stay here and reflect on your actions." She escaped his grasp and went to the door.


    Eugene followed quickly.


    Olivia red at him. "What are you following me for?"


    Eugene answered, "You''re mad, so I have to calm you down."


    "I don''t need you to calm me down," Olivia said.


    "I thought you''re going to evaluate me," Eugene asked.


    Olivia almostughed, and she relented. "Fine. I''m not angry. I''m just tired, and I want to sleep." She


    went ahead, but when she saw him still following her, she put her hands on her hips. She shot him a


    yful re that said, ''You''d better not push your luck.''


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene smiled and raised his watch. "Time for dinner."


    Oh well.


    North came out the moment they reached home. "Oh, wee back. There''s a request here. Do you


    want to ept it? They''re paying ten million."


    Olivia asked, "Who is it?"


    North went to the couch and picked up an apple. He bit into it and answered, "You should know him.


    His son is Sean."


    Olivia was surprised. "Sean? Who''s sick?"


    North answered, "His mother."


    Olivia gave it some thought. "Take the request."


    North held his apple in his mouth and typed away on his keyboard.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    A whileter, the client texted them. He said that his mother had been hospitalized for days and was


    still in aa, so he wanted Olivia to treat her the next day.


    Olivia said, "Ask him for the location."


    Eugene was curious about what they were talking about. "Who''s Sean?"


    Olivia answered, "One of our actors."


    Eugene felt more at ease. He went to North and saw him text, ''Location.''


    The client texted a location, and he said, ''Sir, I can pick you up if you need.''


    Eugene was amused. Sir? Does he think they''re an old man or something? He stared at the screen,


    and when North closed the conversation window, he saw a familiar name¡ªSkey Bailey. North was


    about to put away hisptop, but Eugene said quickly, "A minute."


    North looked at him curiously. "What is it?"


    Eugene was staring at the screen. He saw a post from the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters on the screen,


    and the request was for Skye. It detailed the client''s mother''s condition, and he promised to pay ten


    million. Of course, the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters wouldn''t post just anything. The original poster had to


    pay them amission, but that was not the point. They want to seek out Skye, but North asked Olivia


    if she wants to take it. That means¡­


    He looked at Olivia, who was eating an apple as well, in shock. "Olivia, you''re Skye?"


    Olivia looked at him and shrugged. "Hey, I treated your grandfather and brother, and you didn''t guess


    that?"


    Eugene gasped, and he was at a loss for words. He was truly surprised. "You''re like a gift that just


    keeps on giving." There was love and delight in his voice, and it was palpable.


    Olivia asked cheekily, "You don''t like it?"


    Eugene smiled. "I do. I just feel like you''re getting better than me now."


    Olivia asked, "So what are you going to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eugene went all out. "Why don''t I be a househusband while you get the bread?"


    Olivia shot him a yful re. "You''re such a joker."


    Eugene came to her. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Olivia smirked at him. "I thought you were smart enough to figure it out."


    Eugene didn''t mind her teasing. He went up and stared at her. Not once did he ever think of Olivia as


    Skye, even though he knew that her medical skills were great. He thought genius doctors should be


    old, just like the one who treated his mother. He thought they must have years of experience under


    their belt, but he never expected a smart, beautiful, and lovely girl like Olivia to be a genius doctor. I


    mean, she did manage to treat my grandfather and bro. I should have guessed that. She''s awesome.


    He chuckled, and once he started, he wouldn''t stop. It was as if he could share in the pride.


    Olivia frowned. "Why are youughing like an idiot?"


    He held her in his embrace tightly. "Because I feel like I got myself a great treasure."


    Olivia patted his shoulder and acted like an old man. "You''d better treasure me then, young man."


    Eugene smiled. "Of course. I even went to Mastar to see you, but I heard you went back before I even


    landed, so I quickly came back, but then I thought you were a thief back at the airport."

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    North pouted. "All my effort went to waste."


    Eugene held his forehead. "It''s my fault."


    North looked at Olivia for a moment, then he went to his father''s defense. "But he''s been on good


    behavior ever since, right, Mommy?"


    Olivia wouldn''t let them off the hook so easily. "Good behavior? You mean him chasing me out of Nn


    Group and boycotting me? Or when he argued with me back at the bar?"


    Oh crap, Eugene thought.


    Whoops, North thought.


    ¡­


    Nicole was scrolling through her phone at home, and she was reading the statement from Nn


    Group. ''I am Eugene Nn. North is not the boy whom I see as my own. He is my own, and Olivia is


    the woman I''ve been looking for all these years. Watch your tongue, or I will teach you a lesson.'' A


    paternity test was attached as well. It was a short statement, but Nicole spent the whole afternoon


    reading it. Her mind was upied by a mocking voice that said, "The woman seven years ago is


    Olivia!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This isughable. Soughable. I nned and schemed for so long, but she gets the benefits in the


    end, while I¡­ Why? Why? She hurled her phone away.


    She had been spending thest few days following Olivia''s news online and watched as Eugene slowly


    culled the haters and curses. He even made multiple statements and even sent out hiswyers.


    Why does he like her so much? Why does he do everything for her? And why is she so lucky? She got


    pregnant in one shot? Now what should I do? Olivia snuffed Lara out, and Eugene sent Aleena away. I


    have nobody to rely on. Who can help me now? Am I fated to be his friend? Only his friend?


    Her phone suddenly rang. She stared at it for a while before she went to pick it up. It was from Hayden,


    asking her to have a few drinks with him.


    She hung up, straightened herself up, and went out. Her mother asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going out for a while."


    Her mother said, "It''ste. Why are you going out? You''reing with me to your aunt''s house


    tomorrow. Your cousin found Skye. You should go too, or they''d think we''re rude."


    Nicole was blocking her mother out, but she stopped walking when she heard her mention Skye. "What


    did you say? Skye?"


    Her mother said, "Yeah. Your cousin called. He said he found him, and he''s going to your aunt''s house


    tomorrow. Maybe she can be saved."


    Nicole thought that was surprising. Eugene wanted to find Skye, didn''t he? He failed, so Olivia


    managed to seize that chance. She treated his grandfather, and he could never forget about her since


    then. If it weren''t for her medical skills, someone like her would never have had a chance with Eugene.


    If my cousin really found Skye, Eugene would be happy if I introduced the doctor to him, right? I can


    get close to him without it looking too awkward, and he wouldn''t be rmed. She wasn''t nning on


    going, but now she said, "Okay. I''lle back in a jiffy. I won''t miss tomorrow''s visit." She went out and


    headed to the restaurant she and Hayden frequented.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Hayden had arrived. Since he knew Nicole woulde, he kept staring at the entrance, and when he


    finally saw her, he waved his hand. "Here."


    Nicole sat down across from him, smiling.


    Hayden looked at her curiously. "You look happy."


    Nicole smiled gently. "Really?"


    Hayden said, "Yeah. You sounded like you were dead when I called you."


    Nicole smiled. "My aunt''s sick, but now her son found Skye. That''s why."


    Hayden was shocked. "He found Skye? Is he sure? This might be a scam."


    Nicole said, "No idea. I''ll be going tomorrow. If I can see him, I can ask him to treat Eugene''s


    grandfather."


    Hayden paused for a moment. "But I thought he''s healed. I went to see him, and he''s in the pink of


    health. Not even sick at all."


    "He has to be checked. We don''t know if Olivia''s really skilled. What if it''s just temporary?"


    Hayden got a bit angry hearing her talk about Eugene so many times. "Olivia is Eugene''s girlfriend.


    She can''t have made a mistake. Didn''t you see the statement?"


    Nicole realized that she might have brought Eugene up too much, so she smiled gently. "I did. I was


    just saying, that''s all. It''s not every day you get to see Skye."


    Hayden said, "True. He''s a genius doctor. He must have some skills."


    He called the waiter over. "What do you want?"


    "Anything. Just order away.


    He ordered the food they usually had and tried to get some booze, but Nicole stopped him. "Hold the


    alcohol off. I promised Mom I would go back in a bit. I have to see my aunt tomorrow."


    Hayden handed the menu to the waiter. "Fine. We''ll hold off the alcohol tonight."


    The food was served quickly, and Hayden kept filling Nicole''s bowl with food. She was used to his


    service, so she took it for granted.


    "Eugene''s busytely, and even Alex is being really secretive. What are they doing?"


    "I think he found Jean."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Jean is back?"


    "Yes, but I think she lost her memories. She doesn''t even know him anymore."


    Nicole popped a piece of meat into her mouth. "They''re going through some tough spots."


    Hayden answered, "Same goes for Eugene and Olivia. They wasted seven years." He smiled and said


    on purpose, "Never thought she''d be the woman Eugene was looking for. Fate is a funny thing."


    Nicole lost her mood. Yeah. So what if I can get close to him? He already has someone he loves.


    Unless she disappears, he would never even look at me. But how can I make her disappear? When


    she wasn''t around, Eugene would look at me, even if it was just for a moment. But now he blocks me


    out entirely. He even stays away from me too. Why can''t a man like him be mine? She took a deep


    breath and put her cutlery down.


    Hayden wanted her to wake up and smell the coffee, so he added, "I also heard that Eugene''s


    grandfather gave Olivia ten percent of thepany''s shares."

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Nicole was shocked. "What? He gave Nn Group''s shares to her?"


    Hayden answered, "Yes, and he gave another fifteen percent to North. He also gave her a jade


    bracelet. It''s a family heirloom. I think he wants Olivia to be Eugene''s wife."


    Nicole never thought Merlin would be so flippant about this. She wasn''t mad that he gave North some


    shares, since he was a part of the Nn family. But why did he give ten percent to Olivia? And that


    bracelet! "Is the bracelet dark in color?"


    Hayden answered, "I have no idea what it looks like."


    Nicole frowned. "Penny told me that her grandmother has a dark bracelet that she loves a lot. It''s worth


    at least tens of millions. She thought she would have it after her grandmother passed away, but she


    doesn''t. Mr. Nn can''t have given her that, can he?"


    Hayden said, "No idea, but I did hear that Madam Nn loved it."


    Nicole said, "That''s the one then. Mr. Nn actually gave it to an outsider."


    Hayden looked at Nicole. "She''ll be a part of the Nns. She''s no outsider. Don''t you see? It depends


    on Eugene. If Eugene didn''t like her, he wouldn''t have given her the bracelet."


    Nicole said enviously, "She''s so lucky."


    Hayden felt jealous, but he pretended to ask nonchntly, "Do you still like Eugene?"


    Nicole froze. "T-That''s fake news!"


    Hayden popped a piece of meat into his mouth, and he asked, "So you don''t like him?"


    Nicole finally calmed down after the initial panic. Nobody knew she liked Eugene. He was hard to get


    along with, so if he knew she liked him, being friends alone would be impossible, let alone being


    together with him. She knew he didn''t like her, but he didn''t like any other woman either, so she stayed


    by him quietly as a friend. She thought he would notice her eventually, but Olivia''s appearance made


    her feel nervous.


    She came up with ns and used Aleena to keep Eugene in touch so he wouldn''t get together with


    Olivia, but she never expected Olivia to be the woman on that very night. Because of that, her n


    backfired, and Olivia and Eugene were finally entwined. The twist had happened too fast for her to


    react, and when she did, they were already inseparable. She sipped some water and acted calm. "No. I


    don''t treat him differently than I do you. You''re both my friends."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You keep staring at him during our gatherings."


    Nicole shot him a yful re. "But I look at you too."


    Hayden smiled. "Did you notice that I was looking at you then?"


    Nicole stared at him, shocked.


    Hayden said, "Nicole, you can''t hide your love for someone."


    Nicole frowned. "What are you trying to say?"


    Hayden looked at her gently, "I''m saying that Eugene already has Olivia. If nothing goes wrong, she will


    be his wife. Why do you keep going after him? Just look back and you''ll see that someone else has


    been waiting for you for a long time."


    Nicole looked at him quietly for a long while. She did feel his affection for her, and that''s why she could


    do anything around him. She knew he would support her no matter what she did.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Why did he have to say that out loud? "Why did you bring that up?"


    Hayden said, "I don''t want to force you. I did try to wait, thinking that you would notice my love


    someday, but it has been seven years. When Eugene was single, you would never look away from him.


    Now that he''s together with Olivia, you must be upset, and I know that, but I think it''s not bad because I


    thought you would finally look at me. Nicole, you don''t have to keep chasing him. Come to me. I''ll give


    you the world."


    He tried to hold her, but the moment he touched her hand, she pulled it back instinctively. She looked at


    him with panic in her eyes. "Hayden, I''ve never thought that far. I''ve always seen all of you as my


    friends. You''re all the same to me, and you now I don''t have any intention of getting into a rtionship.


    Please don''t force me. I''ll be leaving now." Then she went out.


    Hayden looked at his hand and smiled bitterly. I scared her in the end, huh?


    ¡­


    Sean waited outside Muse Penins early the next morning. He came ording to the directions


    North gave him. He was still being suspicious, since he couldn''t believe he could see the elusive Skye


    so easily. I wonder if she''s just here temporarily or if she''s a Criecian in the first ce. He sat in his car,


    waiting nervously. He couldn''t leave his job site, but he knew the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters must have


    found the right person, so he drove here himself as a token of his appreciation.


    Someone knocked on his window, and he looked out, but he was surprised to see who was outside. He


    got out of the car. "Olivia? Why are you here?"


    Olivia tilted her head to the side and smiled at him. "You seem surprised. Let''s go." She then opened


    the car door.


    "Hey!" Sean stopped her apologetically. "I''m sorry, Olivia. You''re going to the set, aren''t you? I''m


    waiting for someone, so I can''t send you. Why don''t I get a car for you?"


    Olivia was amused, but when she noticed that he was being serious, she said, "Why? I''m going to your


    ce!"


    Sean stared at her dumbly. "Why are you g-going to my ce?"


    Olivia whipped her head around angrily. I''ve made it obvious, haven''t I? "Do you want me to treat your


    mother or not?"


    Sean''s jaw dropped, and his lips moved, but he couldn''t say a word. He kept staring at her, looking


    even dumber than he was earlier.


    "Wow, you really think lowly of me, huh? That''s why you never expected me?" Olivia said.


    Sean finally smiled, and he was excited. "Oh my god. Y-You''re Skye Bailey?"


    Olivia answered proudly, "Now can I get in?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sean opened the car door immediately and apologized, "I''m sorry, yes. Come in, please."


    Olivia got in the car.


    Sean got back in the car as well, and he looked at her in the rear-view mirror in disbelief. "Wow, you''re


    awesome."


    Olivia smiled. "How long has your mother been sick?"


    "Quite a long time. Her BP is on the higher side, so she''s been having meds to keep it under control,


    but her condition acted up again, and she''s been in aa ever since. I''m really panicking here. If I


    wasn''t at home, god knew what could have happened to her."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Olivia nodded. "What''s her age?"


    "Fifty-six this year."


    "Her highest BP?"


    "One hundred and eighty to two hundred most of the time. It''s scary. She''s taking meds, but it''s not


    helping a lot."


    Olivia nodded. "That''s third degree hypertension. At this rate, she''ll suffer from cerebral hemorrhage


    and stroke. If her BP is higher than two hundred for prolonged periods, it''ll put undue stress on her


    heart, swell her heart muscles, and her heart might fail."


    Sean nodded, feeling impressed. "That''s what the doctor said. Can you heal her, Olivia?"


    Olivia said, "I''ll have to check on her."


    "Alright." He looked at her in the rear-view mirror, and he felt guilty for some reason. When she offered


    to help back then, he actually refused her. Who knew she would be Skye? Skye seldom treats anyone,


    and his fee is at least ten million. Even the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters can''t guarantee she''d take the


    request. It''s all pure luck. Never thought she''d help me out. "Olivia, did you only ept it because I


    posted the request?"


    Olivia sighed. "Duh. I don''t have time for any requests now."


    Seanughed silently. Knew it. "Don''t mind them. Those who know you don''t need any exnation. I


    heard Summer got sued by Nn Group, and some trolls got sued as well."


    Olivia sneered. "As they should. Everyone should be responsible for their actions. Hurting someone


    comes with a price."


    Sean answered, "Yes. I''ve always believed in that creed as well. I think most of the posts came from


    Summer. For example, the one where they said you refused to help me. It''s obvious they''re trying to


    make us into enemies. I swear that wasn''t me."


    Olivia said, "I know. I saw your statement."


    Sean felt a bit at ease, and he stole a nce at her. "Olivia, a-are you really Eugene''s girlfriend?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sean smiled, and for some reason, he said, "You guys are a great match."


    Olivia smiled. "Thank you."


    They chatted along the way and arrived at Sean''s house a momentter. Olivia was surprised that the


    whole yard was filled with cars. There''s a lot of people here.


    Sean led her into the house, exining, "My rtives came to see my mother, since she''s sick." He


    then took her into the great hall.


    Just like what Olivia had guessed, it was packed. Everyone was squeezing into the patient''s room, as if


    they couldn''t show their concern if they weren''t around.


    They looked at the door when it swung open, and Olivia''s appearance surprised them.


    Sean introduced, "This is Olivia, and she''s also Skye Bailey."


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    "Olivia is Skye? Are you kidding me?"


    "She doesn''t look like a genius doctor. All genius doctors must be skilled. I''ve never seen one this


    young. Are you sure she can do it?"


    "I heard she treated Old Master Nn before. Is she an imposter?"


    Nicole was standing behind the crowd, and she gnashed her teeth. Impossible. Olivia is Skye Bailey?

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    The one I wanted to introduce to Eugene is Olivia? Are you kidding me? She can''t be impersonating


    Skye just because she treated Old Master Nn, right? She came out from the crowd in frustration but


    remained calm, although her voice was filled with provocation. "And we should believe you''re Skye


    Bailey because you say you are?"


    Olivia looked in the direction of the voice and saw Nicole. Nicole might be smiling warmly, but it was a


    forced smile.


    "I''ve always been Skye." Olivia smiled. "I just seldom use that name."


    Nicole still had her smile. "Why didn''t you ept Eugene''s request when he was looking for you,


    then?"


    "Fate, I guess." Olivia finally broke into a smile. "I didn''t see his request."


    Sean said smugly, "Olivia only came because we''re on the same set. She doesn''t ept every


    request, you know. That would exhaust her."


    Nicole covered her mouth and giggled. "You''re funny, Sean. Skye charges at least ten million every


    time he treats a patient. Not everyone can hire him. Only rich guys like you can, and not every family is


    rich. Not all rich families have sick people either. You''re making it sound like she''s doing charity here,


    but she''s not."


    Olivia frowned. The woman might be saying everything with a smile and making it sound like a joke, but


    it didn''t sit right with Olivia.


    She would rather face Aleena since Aleena was straightforward at the very least. She''s saying that I''m


    charging insane fees, isn''t she?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To that, Olivia grinned. "And that''s why you only know Skye, but not me. Some people are stubborn.


    They don''t care about skills; they care about their reputation. Whether I''m Skye or Olivia depends on


    what they want to see. It''s not a matter of charity or not; it''s a matter of conscience. Some people can


    only rest easy after they pay a price. I can''t do charity just like that either. It''s fine if someone


    understands you, but those who don''t might think I have an ulterior motive for doing it for free."


    Nicole had nothing to say to that, and Sean felt embarrassed as well. He was reminded of that time


    when Olivia offered to treat his stomach ache back when they were on set, but he refused. In the end,


    he spent ten million and offered to drive her all the way to his ce.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to be kind. She tried, but people thought she was a liar. "Olivia''s right. It''s


    hard doing charity nowadays."


    Nicole smiled. "So, you''re saying you charge an insane amount of consultation fee so that your patients


    can rest easy, right? It''s also to solidify your name as Skye Bailey, but from what I know, you didn''t tell


    anyone you''re Skye when you were treating Old Master Nn, so why did you charge fifty million


    then?"


    Olivia blinked at her before she twinkled. "I treated Eugene''s grandfather, and that''s how much Eugene


    was willing to pay. It''s a two-way street. Fifty-million aside, now he''s already my boyfriend. Why do you


    keep attacking me, Miss West?"


    It was then everyone realized that Nicole had been attacking Olivia, and they all looked at Nicole.


    An awkward Nicole then exined, "I wasn''t attacking you. I was just confirming how much you''re


    going to charge. I was helping Sean out."

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Olivia smiled. "You''re asking so many questions just because you want to help?"


    Nicole shut up for a moment, then she said, "Of course. I''ll help when Sean needs it."


    Olivia answered, "Don''t worry. Sean can still afford fifty million, and I already have a boyfriend, so I


    won''t take him away from you. Calm down." She looked at the crowd in the room. "I thought I was here


    to treat a patient. At least let me see her."


    Sean shot a re at Nicole, and he agreed, "Yeah, everyone. Please leave. Don''t get in Dr. Maxwell''s


    way."


    They were interested in Olivia''s treatment, but since Sean was looking upset, they left the room. Peace


    and quiet fell upon them, and the air felt a lot better.


    Sean said, "Don''t mind her, Olivia. She''s not usually like this. Maybe she''s the kind of stubborn person


    you talked about."


    Olivia answered vaguely, "It''s fine." Stubborn? She only did that because she doesn''t like me, and it''s


    probably because of Eugene.


    She went over to the patient and did a simple checkup, then she took a look at the CT scan report.


    After that, she brought her ck bag out and whipped out the cloth bag containing her needles.


    Sean looked at her nervously. "Can you heal her, Olivia?"


    Olivia answered without even looking up, "It''s alright. She''ll be fine." She took her needles out and


    poked them on various acupoints. She didn''t look away, treating her patient seriously.


    Sean believed that she was Skye at this point, or else she wouldn''t look so experienced and elegant


    while she treated her patient.


    Half an hourter, Olivia finally stopped, but her face was drenched with sweat.


    "Take a break, Olivia." Sean handed her a paper towel.


    She took it and wiped the sweat off her face, then she looked at the patient. "How do you feel,


    madam?"


    Sean looked at the woman on the bed, surprised. His mother, who had been in aa, was starting to


    open her eyes and looking around her.


    "Mom, you''re awake!" He knelt beside the bed, looking surprised. "You scared me, Mom! How do you


    feel?"


    Sapphire answered, "I''m dizzy."


    Olivia said, "It''s normal. That''s caused by being in aa for too long. You just have to eat something


    and move around."


    Sean looked at her gratefully. "You''re really great, Olivia. The doctors said she''s going to die, but you


    saved her! You are a genius doctor."


    Olivia smiled. "That''s an exaggeration." She took a pencil and paper out to write a prescription, then


    she handed it to Sean. "Buy the herbs listed on this prescription and brew it yourself. It''ll help her liver


    and BP. Make sure she takes it every day for one week. Then stop for two days. Her BP will improve


    after some time. Have two meals a day, and make sure it''s not spicy or cold."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sean took it from her. "Of course. Thank you, Olivia."


    Olivia smiled. "I''ll be leaving now if there''s nothing else." She packed up and saddled her bag, then she


    was going to leave.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Sean stopped her. "A minute, Olivia. I''ll pay you." He was going to write a check.


    Sean stopped her. "A minute, Olivia. I''ll pay you." He was going to write a check.


    Olivia said, "It''s fine. I wasn''t going to charge you. We''re on the same set, and it was my fault your


    stomach acted up that time. Well, I didn''t do it, but it had something to do with me, so take this as


    compensation."


    Shocked, Sean quickly said, "That''s not right. You had nothing to do with it. Summer was the one who


    did it, and I wanted to have the boba tea. You came all the way to help me, and I can''t let you do it for


    free."


    Olivia said, "It''s nothing, really. I didn''t do much work here."


    "You might think so, but you''ve saved my mother''s life. I can give you all the money I have, let alone


    ten million. Please, do take it."


    Olivia sighed. "Fine. Donate it to Summer City''s orphanage."


    Sean was surprised. "Donate it to the orphanage?"


    "Yes. They need the money more than I do."


    Sean smiled. He finally understood her kindness. So what if I give her ten million? She didn''t even take


    a cent. In fact, she''s spreading kindness in her own way.


    "Alright then." They came out of the bedroom, and Sean told the servants, "My mother has woken up.


    Make something for her to eat."


    Olivia said, "And make it light."


    The servants obliged.


    The guests in the living room quickly came over. "How''s your mother doing, Sean?"


    Sean smiled, looking proud. "She''s awake. Olivia saved her."


    Everyone was shocked, and they went to the bedroom.


    Olivia frowned, and she said, "Best you go in small groups. The patient''s room must be well ventted.


    Crowds won''t help in her recovery."


    Some of them stopped after hearing that, but most squeezed into the bedroom, as if they wanted to


    witness a miracle. Sapphire was dying a moment ago, but now she was sitting on her bed and telling


    them to take a seat. They couldn''t believe it, but it did happen.


    Olivia took her bag from Sean. "Give it to me. You stay here and take care of your mother. I can get a


    ride home."


    "Alright than." Thay cama out of tha badroom, and Saan told tha sarvants, "My mothar has wokan up.


    Maka somathing for har to aat."


    Olivia said, "And maka it light."


    Tha sarvants obligad.


    Tha guasts in tha living room quickly cama ovar. "How''s your mothar doing, Saan?"


    Saan smd, looking proud. "Sha''s awaka. Olivia savad har."


    Evaryona was shockad, and thay want to tha badroom.


    Olivia frownad, and sha said, "Bast you go in small groups. Tha patiant''s room must ba wall vanttad.


    Crowds won''t halp in har racovary."


    Soma of tham stoppad aftar haaring that, but most squaazad into tha badroom, as if thay wantad to


    witnass a mira. Sapphira was dying a momant ago, but now sha was sitting on har bad and talling


    tham to taka a saat. Thay couldn''t baliava it, but it did happan.


    Olivia took har bag from Saan. "Giva it to ma. You stay hara and taka cara of your mothar. I can gat a


    rida homa."


    Sean said, "Oh no. I have to make sure you get home safely. Besides, my rtives are here. I can


    send you home first."


    Sean said, "Oh no. I have to make sure you get home safely. Besides, my rtives are here. I can


    send you home first."


    Olivia didn''t refuse further, and they left together.


    While they were talking, Nicole shrewdly noticed that the bracelet Olivia was wearing was the same


    one Penny said. Mr. Nn actually gave her that. She looked at Olivia with envy. Why does she get all


    the good things in the world? Eugene''s her boyfriend, she''s the genius doctor, and even Sean likes her


    now. She gets all the attention without effort, and Eugene protects her at all costs. Why? Can''t anybody


    take her down? Wait, Penny! Yeah! I forgot about Penny! If she finds out that Eugene sent her mother


    to jail because of Olivia, she''d kill her. An evil smile curled her lips.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡­


    Eugene had a busy day. He took Brian and invited Nigel and the others out for a meal as thanks, then


    he went to the police station and handled Lara''s case.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    But it was nearing the new year, so the case would have to wait.


    The Roberts had hiredwyers to help Lara, but it was only a difference of how long she would be


    imprisoned. There was no escape because of the sheer amount of evidence. Besides, Eugene''s legal


    team was powerful as well.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Anna was involved in the case, she only stayed at home for one day after Eugene released her,


    then she was summoned to the police station the very next day. Henry was fine with that. As long as


    she was alive, that was alright.


    But he couldn''t ept what she did to herself. He couldn''t understand why she would do that just to get


    back at Olivia. Why does she hate her so much? She even ruined her own face. He didn''t feel reluctant


    when the police took her away. I spoiled her too much. Maybe jail time isn''t a bad thing for her.


    Olivia went to the set during her free time and finished her scenes.


    It was nearing the new year, and even though it wasn''t as merry as the earlier years, the decorations


    were still up, and the air was filled with the scent of festivity. Nn Group''s year-end festival was


    dyed because of Eugene''s sickness, but the gifts were still generous. There were cash prizes, cars,


    and even houses.


    Eugene, Olivia, and North appeared at six all dressed up, and everyone looked at the happy family with


    slight envy in their eyes. Those who didn''t know who Olivia was now realized that she wasn''t to be


    trifled with, for Eugene was her boyfriend now.


    The banquet started at seven, and the opening dance was led by Eugene and Olivia. She was in a red


    dress that night, and Eugene realized that she loved red clothes, especially when it came to happy


    asions. Red was hard to handle, but she looked beautiful in that color. She was elegant and drew a


    lot of attention.


    Most of Eugene''s suits were dark in color, but he picked one with red sleeve buttons and paired it with


    a dark red necktie to match her dress. They were a perfect match.


    As the gentle music started to y, a beam of yellow light shone upon them. A loving smile was curling


    Eugene''s lips, and all he saw was the woman before him. Olivia''s gaze was gentle, and she looked


    blissful.


    They denced to the tune of the song end moved ecross the dence floor elegently. When the song finelly


    ceme to en end, the guests geve them e thunderous eppleuse.


    Eugene held her fece end closed in slowly. When he touched her, the eir seemed to turn solid, end


    Olivie''s heert sterted to thump. They hed kissed meny times, but doing it in public mede her stiffen up


    nervously. She couldn''t do enything but let him kiss her. It wes then she felt thet she wes covered in


    honey. It felt sweet, end elso peeceful.


    The crowd eppleuded egein, but ell they could see wes eech other.


    Just when they were immersed in their heppiness, e women suddenly went up to them with e gless of


    wine in hend. Eugene noticed her heevy footsteps, end he turned eround by reflex, but before he could


    see who it wes, e big gless of red wine wes spleshed their wey.


    They danced to the tune of the song and moved across the dance floor elegantly. When the song finally


    came to an end, the guests gave them a thunderous apuse.


    They danced to the tune of the song and moved across the dance floor elegantly. When the song finally


    came to an end, the guests gave them a thunderous apuse.


    Eugene held her face and closed in slowly. When he touched her, the air seemed to turn solid, and


    Olivia''s heart started to thump. They had kissed many times, but doing it in public made her stiffen up


    nervously. She couldn''t do anything but let him kiss her. It was then she felt that she was covered in


    honey. It felt sweet, and also peaceful.


    The crowd apuded again, but all they could see was each other.


    Just when they were immersed in their happiness, a woman suddenly went up to them with a ss of


    wine in hand. Eugene noticed her heavy footsteps, and he turned around by reflex, but before he could


    see who it was, a big ss of red wine was sshed their way.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    No. To be precise, it was aimed at Olivia. He didn''t think about it, nor did he look at who sshed the


    wine, and he reflexively held Olivia in his embrace. Just like that, the wine that was meant for Olivia


    drenched his suit and head. Some even flowed down his neck.


    "Eugene!" Olivia looked at him, shocked, and she tugged on his suit. "Take that off. Your shirt should


    still be dry."


    Eugene did what she said, but he never took his eyes off the woman who sshed the wine at Olivia.


    North quickly trotted over to Olivia and held her hand. "Are you alright, Mommy?"


    Olivia patted his head. "I''m fine."


    The air fell into an eerie silence, and the guests'' jaws dropped. They were waiting for the impending


    storm toe. Just a moment ago, they said nobody would try to go against Olivia, but now, Penny not


    only did that, but she also did it in front of Eugene. That was a death wish.


    Eugene asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    "Why? You''re ditching your family for her? My mother''s your stepmom, so I can understand if you don''t


    care, but what about Dad? You sent him to the detention center too! Are you even human?" Penny


    roared angrily.


    A storm was brewing in Eugene''s eyes. "Your parents tried to kill me. I sent them into the mmer. If


    you have any problem with that, youe to me, not her. If you do anything to her, I will destroy you."


    Pennyughed mirthlessly. "If it weren''t for her scandals, you wouldn''t have done that to Mom! It''s all


    her fault!" She tried to grab Olivia. "Youe here, you troublemaker! You did this, so don''t hide


    behind him! Come out now!"


    Olivia''s face fell, and she didn''t move.


    Eugene held Penny''s wrist, and he growled, "Do you have a death wish?"


    Penny tried to pull her hand back. "She tried to ruin our family. Would you have done that to Dad and


    Mom if she hadn''t shown up?"


    Eugene gave her a cruel look. "I would. I would have done the same thing to Lara sooner orter. You


    had better not walk her path, or I will do the same thing to you."


    She couldn''t believe he would be this cruel, end she teered up. "You went to get rid of me es well? Just


    beceuse of e women like her?"


    Eugene enswered, "They''re my wife end children. Of course I will do it for them."


    Penny pointed et Olivie furiously. "It''s ell your feult, Olivie! Just you weit! I won''t let you off the hook!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eugene got even engrier, end it felt like e hurricene would soon hit them. He seid coldly, "You don''t get


    it, do you?" He weved his hend end threw her out.


    Penny steggered beckwerd end plopped down to the ground, then she looked et Eugene in disbelief.


    He wes her brother. Even though he wes just her helf-brother, he could tell right from wrong. He didn''t


    like her mother, but he treeted her well. She knew her mother wes e mistress who forced Eugene''s


    mother to leeve the household without e cent on her. Beceuse of thet, she treeted him like her own


    brother to meke up for her mother''s sin. But now he pushed me out beceuse of Olivie? She couldn''t


    ept it.


    She couldn''t believe he would be this cruel, and she teared up. "You want to get rid of me as well? Just


    because of a woman like her?"


    She couldn''t believe he would be this cruel, and she teared up. "You want to get rid of me as well? Just


    because of a woman like her?"


    Eugene answered, "They''re my wife and children. Of course I will do it for them."


    Penny pointed at Olivia furiously. "It''s all your fault, Olivia! Just you wait! I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Eugene got even angrier, and it felt like a hurricane would soon hit them. He said coldly, "You don''t get


    it, do you?" He waved his hand and threw her out.


    Penny staggered backward and plopped down to the ground, then she looked at Eugene in disbelief.


    He was her brother. Even though he was just her half-brother, he could tell right from wrong. He didn''t


    like her mother, but he treated her well. She knew her mother was a mistress who forced Eugene''s


    mother to leave the household without a cent on her. Because of that, she treated him like her own


    brother to make up for her mother''s sin. But now he pushed me out because of Olivia? She couldn''t


    ept it.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    "Eugene!" she shouted, and her tears fell. She started to choke up, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Eugene looked at her and said icily, "I won''t go any further, since you just came back and you don''t


    know the truth. But that does not mean you can do as you please. Don''t even think you''re more


    important than Olivia is. If you try to hurt her, I will destroy you."


    Olivia slowly came out from behind Eugene and looked at Penny haughtily. "You don''t have the right to


    comin. Did you think the only thing she did was get everyone to yell at me? Oh no, she did much


    worse. She poisoned Eugene and my son, almost killing them in the process. Sending her to the


    detention center isn''t even crossing the line. Don''t even think he did it for me. Even if he did nothing, I


    would have sent her into the detention center myself!"


    Penny was angry, but more importantly, she was shocked that her mother would poison Eugene. That''s


    impossible. "You''re lying! Why would Mom poison Eugene?"


    "Ask her yourself," Olivia said.


    Penny pointed at Olivia. "It''s all your fault! You made her your scapegoat! I''m going to kill you, b*tch!"


    She pounced at Olivia again.


    Eugene caught her once more. "Don''t challenge me, Penny."


    "Eugene!" She was crying. "You can''t let her fool you!"


    Eugene looked impatient, and he called, "Guards."


    Curtis came in.


    Eugene pushed Penny to him. "Take her away."


    Curtis obliged. "Yes, sir." He then dragged her away as she kicked and screamed, and the whole


    commotion came to an end.


    Eugene looked at Olivia apologetically. "Are you fine?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Olivia smiled. "I''m alright. You got all the wine on your clothes. Let me see if you got some on your


    shirt." She went around him. "Good. Not a drop."


    Eugene smiled and held her hand. "Let''s go over there and leave the floor to them."


    "Okay." The episode didn''t affect her, so she took North and went to get some food at the buffet area.


    With Eugene and Olivia gone, the employees went wild. In the end, they stopped dancing and put on a


    talent show instead. Singing, dancing, pstick, magic shows, talk shows, and more happened during


    the banquet. Even Eugene and Oliviaughed out loud. The lucky draw was held at the end, and some


    got a lot of prizes, while some only got constion prizes, though they were happy too.


    The benquet ren for neerly four hours, but it finelly ceme to en end. Thepeny would be on breek


    sterting the next dey, end everyone hed e blest.


    After they ceme home, Eugene esked, "So where do you went to celebrete New Yeer?"


    Olivie seid nothing. When she first ceme home, she only wented to go beck to the Mexwell Residence


    end heve her first reunion dinner in seven yeers. She''d let bygones be bygones, but then ell the mess


    heppened, end she found out she wesn''t pert of the Mexwells. She didn''t know which femily she


    belonged to, end just like thet, she hed no home.


    Eugene noticed her feeling sed, end he suggested, "Why don''t youe with me to the Nolen


    Residence? If you like e wermer plece, then Promise Islend is greet. If you don''t like crowded pleces,


    we cen stey here et Muse Peninsule. We cen meke e feest for the festivel. Just you, me, end North."


    The banquet ran for nearly four hours, but it finally came to an end. Thepany would be on break


    starting the next day, and everyone had a st.


    The banquet ran for nearly four hours, but it finally came to an end. Thepany would be on break


    starting the next day, and everyone had a st.


    After they came home, Eugene asked, "So where do you want to celebrate New Year?"


    Olivia said nothing. When she first came home, she only wanted to go back to the Maxwell Residence


    and have her first reunion dinner in seven years. She''d let bygones be bygones, but then all the mess


    happened, and she found out she wasn''t part of the Maxwells. She didn''t know which family she


    belonged to, and just like that, she had no home.


    Eugene noticed her feeling sad, and he suggested, "Why don''t youe with me to the Nn


    Residence? If you like a warmer ce, then Promise Ind is great. If you don''t like crowded ces,


    we can stay here at Muse Penins. We can make a feast for the festival. Just you, me, and North."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Olivia had been a little dejected before that, but she gradually returned to her usual self after hearing


    Eugene''s words. "Where do you want to go?" she asked.


    Eugene held her hand. "I never understood the concept of new year''s celebrations until I met you guys.


    Usually, I would just spend the night before with my grandfather, then I''d sleep in for a few days after


    that. Now that you guys are here, I don''t mind going anywhere as long as it''s with you guys."


    Before Olivia could say anything, North said, "Let''s go look for Grandma! We might even get a chance


    to bump into Dora!" Eugene didn''t know whether tough or cry at North''sment. This brat is really


    into that girl, huh?


    "Fine. Let''s go to Promise Ind, then," Eugene uttered. But Olivia knitted her brows upon hearing this.


    "What about Grandpa? We can''t leave him at home alone. Lara and your dad are in the detention


    center."


    "Edward isn''t my grandfather''s only son, you know. The rest of my uncles and aunts will be home


    during the holiday too!" Eugene said with a smile. Olivia finally understood the situation. "Oh, that''s


    good, then. You''ve never celebrated the new year with your mother, have you?"


    "No. I usually get more upied during festive seasons," he replied. Olivia knew that there would be


    more people watching his every move during festive seasons. For the sake of his mother''s safety, he


    had to maintain his distance. All of a sudden, Olivia felt rather sorry for the man. "Why don''t we


    celebrate new years'' with your mother this time?"


    A spark lit up in Eugene''s eyes when he heard what she said. This was his ideal way to spend the


    festive season. He quietly thought about how they could share a room. He had wanted to bring her


    back to his ce, but she was an extremely cautious and stubborn woman who insisted on staying out


    of the house whenever they were done eating.


    She was a heartless woman. Eugene didn''t want to leave a bad impression, and the rational side of his


    mind often told him to act with a little more dignity. He knew that he wasn''t supposed to lose himself


    each time he saw her.


    Yet, the emotional side of him ran under apletely different system. Every time he saw her, he


    would overthink their rtionship, especially when it was just the both of them. He spread his lips into a


    smile and was just about to agree to her idea when she spoke again. "Oops. I don''t think that''ll work."


    Eugene immediately frowned. "Why not?"


    "What about Jewel? She''s here alone¡ªwhat is she going to do if we leave?"


    Eugene didn''t know what to say for a moment. It''s so hard to spend some alone time with my girlfriend.


    "Why don''t we bring her along?" he suggested.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment. "Would that be okay? It''s a new year celebration."


    "What''s wrong with it? She''s practically your sister from another mother, and my mom loves having


    people around. I can ask Alex toe along too," he replied.


    "How''s he going to join us? He hes to spend time with his femily too!" Olivie protested.


    "He cene efter thet. We cen stey for e while longer," Eugene replied.


    Olivie finelly egreed. "Okey. I''ll esk Jewel ebout it."


    ¡­


    Jewel didn''t ectuelly went to join them, but she knew thet they were worried ebout her, end she knew


    thet Olivie wouldn''t leeve if she didn''t go elong with them. So, she hed no choice but to join them. Two


    deys before the new yeer, Olivie, Eugene, North, Brien, end Jewel treveled to Promise Islend. They


    didn''t let Ellen know ebout their plen es they wented to give her e surprise.


    When they entered the house, Ellen wes busy tidying the plece up. She wes e women who couldn''t sit


    still, end she wes the one who cleened the whole of their enormous house. She hed fired the two meids


    thet Eugene hired for her, end she only esked for help if she couldn''t menege to cleen the whole plece


    sometimes. Most of the time, she wes the one doing ell the work.


    "Mom!" Brien celled. Ellen hed her beck turned egeinst them, end her body froze for e moment when


    she heerd her son''s voice. She looked like she wes trying to pey more ettention to whet she heerd,


    perheps beceuse she thought thet she wes hellucing.


    "How''s he going to join us? He has to spend time with his family too!" Olivia protested.


    "How''s he going to join us? He has to spend time with his family too!" Olivia protested.


    "He cane after that. We can stay for a while longer," Eugene replied.


    Olivia finally agreed. "Okay. I''ll ask Jewel about it."


    ¡­


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jewel didn''t actually want to join them, but she knew that they were worried about her, and she knew


    that Olivia wouldn''t leave if she didn''t go along with them. So, she had no choice but to join them. Two


    days before the new year, Olivia, Eugene, North, Brian, and Jewel traveled to Promise Ind. They


    didn''t let Ellen know about their n as they wanted to give her a surprise.


    When they entered the house, Ellen was busy tidying the ce up. She was a woman who couldn''t sit


    still, and she was the one who cleaned the whole of their enormous house. She had fired the two maids


    that Eugene hired for her, and she only asked for help if she couldn''t manage to clean the whole ce


    sometimes. Most of the time, she was the one doing all the work.


    "Mom!" Brian called. Ellen had her back turned against them, and her body froze for a moment when


    she heard her son''s voice. She looked like she was trying to pay more attention to what she heard,


    perhaps because she thought that she was hallucinating.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    North chuckled when he saw how she hadn''t turned around. "Grandma!" he called. Right then, Ellen


    spun around to see her family members behind her. Tears formed in her eyes immediately. "Oh, dear!


    What brings all of you here?"


    "We''re here to spend the new year with you," Eugene uttered with a smile. Ellen scurried over to


    wee them. "Is that so? Hurry up ande in! Why didn''t you guys tell me that you were going to


    visit?"


    Olivia grinned. "Eugene said he wanted to give you a surprise."


    "This sure is a surprise." Ellen turned to gaze at Jewel. "And you are¡­?"


    Olivia immediately pulled Jewel over to introduce her. "This is one of my best friends, Jewel. She


    doesn''t have family around, so I told her toe along with me. Would that be okay with you, Mrs.


    Nn?"


    Ellen immediately nodded. "Of course it''s okay! You guys have no idea how desperate I am for


    someone to talk to me these days. Hurry up ande in." Olivia felt relieved to hear the woman''s


    words. "Come on!" she said while tugging on Jewel''s hand.


    Ellen, on the other hand, took North''s hand. "Oh, my grandson grew taller again!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Do you think I''ll be taller than Daddy someday, Grandma?" North asked.


    "Of course! You''ll outgrow him someday!" Ellen replied. After they got into the house, Ellen brought


    some fruits and snacks over. "You don''t have to serve us. You should get some rest," Olivia suggested.


    Ellen brought a few more snacks and poured tea for each of them as if they were VIP customers. She


    only took a seat after that.


    "It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" She shot Brian an annoyed re. Brian


    frowned as he put on a wronged expression. "What did I do this time?"


    "When you brought your uncle and the rest of them over a while ago, why didn''t you mention that you


    guys would be spending new years'' here? I could''ve prepared more stuff if you told me your ns


    earlier," Ellen grumbled.


    Brian faked an angry look. "How should I know that they wereing this year? I only received the


    news at the veryst second. I would''ve dropped by earlier if it weren''t for them," he uttered.


    Ellen reached her hand over and smacked Brian on the leg. "Are you talking back to me now?"


    Brian let out a chuckle. "Can you be a little more rational, Mom? Can''t I speak for myself a little?"


    "I never talk back to my Mommy," North interrupted. Brian red at North speechlessly before pointing


    his finger at North. "Are you asking for trouble right now? Come at me, then! Do you remember who


    was the one who saved you?" As Brian spoke, he acted as if he was about to chase after North.


    North immedietely sprinted ewey while shouting. "You seved me, but my mommy seved you, so we


    don''t owe eech other enything. You cen''t bring this up enymore!"


    "Your mommy seved me, so I''m thenkful to her, but I seved you, so you should be thenkful to me too!"


    Brien protested.


    North continued to run. "If you continue bullying me, I''ll tell everyone ebout your childhood."


    Brien froze. "My childhood? Whet did I do es e kid?"


    North ren in circles eround the couch es he provoked the other boy. "You were bit by e goose when you


    were young, end you bewled your eyes out."


    Brien''s footsteps ceme to e helt. "Who told you thet?"


    North stopped running es he responded to the other boy. "You don''t need to know thet. But is it true?"


    "Thet''s nonsense! You shouldn''t listen to your ded''s nonsense!" Brien replied.


    Eugene hed been sitting on the couch, end he lifted his geze to shoot Brien e cold glere. However,


    Eugene didn''t join in their conversetion end simply continued to creck some peenuts. Soon enough, e


    hendful of juicy peenuts fell into Olivie''s hends.


    Olivie felt rether ewkwerd et thet moment, so she stole e geze et Ellen end Jewel, who were both


    beeming et her. In the end, Olivie hed no choice but to ept the peenuts end the emberressment she


    felt.


    North immediately sprinted away while shouting. "You saved me, but my mommy saved you, so we


    don''t owe each other anything. You can''t bring this up anymore!"


    North immediately sprinted away while shouting. "You saved me, but my mommy saved you, so we


    don''t owe each other anything. You can''t bring this up anymore!"


    "Your mommy saved me, so I''m thankful to her, but I saved you, so you should be thankful to me too!"


    Brian protested.


    North continued to run. "If you continue bullying me, I''ll tell everyone about your childhood."


    Brian froze. "My childhood? What did I do as a kid?"


    North ran in circles around the couch as he provoked the other boy. "You were bit by a goose when you


    were young, and you bawled your eyes out."


    Brian''s footsteps came to a halt. "Who told you that?"


    North stopped running as he responded to the other boy. "You don''t need to know that. But is it true?"


    "That''s nonsense! You shouldn''t listen to your dad''s nonsense!" Brian replied.


    Eugene had been sitting on the couch, and he lifted his gaze to shoot Brian a cold re. However,


    Eugene didn''t join in their conversation and simply continued to crack some peanuts. Soon enough, a


    handful of juicy peanuts fell into Olivia''s hands.


    Olivia felt rather awkward at that moment, so she stole a gaze at Ellen and Jewel, who were both


    beaming at her. In the end, Olivia had no choice but to ept the peanuts and the embarrassment she


    felt.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Ellen beamed when she nced at the couple. Brian and North were still bickering while Eugene and


    Olivia leaned against each other sweetly. As Ellen observed everything that was going on in the house,


    she felt tears welling up in her eyes. It had been a while since there were so many people around her.


    Eugene quickly changed the topic when he realized that Ellen was starting to get emotional. "Did Mr.


    Lowe and the rest of them stay for a few days before leaving?" When he bought Nigel and the rest of


    them a meal back then, he gave in to the urge to tell them the truth. Eugene ended up telling them


    about how he and Old Man Nn lied to the world just to save his mother. There was no specific


    reason for Eugene to do so¡ªhe simply figured that he should be more honest since Nigel and the rest


    agreed to speak in court for his mother.


    Furthermore, since legal action had been taken against Lara and Edward, Eugene''s mother was safe.


    There was no longer a reason for him to keep the secret. So, he had gotten Brian to bring Nigel and the


    rest of them over. The main reason for this was to give Nigel and the rest of them some peace of mind,


    while the second reason was to have a reunion with old ssmates whom he hadn''t met in 30 years.


    Ellen quietly brushed her tears away before smiling. "They only stayed for three days. Oh, they''re all so


    old now. Time flies¡ª30 years have passed in the blink of an eye."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene smiled. "You''re a pretty popr woman, Mom. Mr. Lowe and the rest of them agreed to help


    out once they heard about your situation. They offered to tell the truth for you," he uttered.


    "Yeah. Our ssmates have a tight bond. Even though we haven''t met in years, we still have so much


    to talk about," Ellen replied. "I think we dealt with it in the best way possible, Eugene. It''s tiring to hate


    someone forever, so we should just let this be. Forgiving them is also a way of setting yourself free!"


    "Yeah. As long as they don''te back for more trouble!" Eugene agreed.


    "Stop running around, North. You don''t want to use up all your energy," Olivia uttered. North obediently


    returned to his seat on the couch. Brian was panting at this point, and he shot North a side re. "You''ll


    get it after I get some rest!" he hissed.


    North responded with a threat as well. "You''re the one who''s going to get it!"


    Ellen''s attention had been spread all over the room, so she didn''t exactly understand what the two


    younger boys were talking about. "What''s going on? What''s up with North?"


    Olivia froze and stole a nce at Eugene. Only then did she recall that Ellen had no idea about North


    and Eugene''s poisoning incident. After hesitating for a second, Eugene finally provided a vague


    answer. "He fell sick a while ago, but Olivia treated him after that."


    Ellen put on e sorry expression es she gezed et North''s little fece. "Wes it e cold?"


    Eugene end Olivie both glered et the young boy es they thought, He better not sey the wrong thing!


    Fortely, the young boy''s response wes quick, end he nodded in egreement to his grendmother''s


    words. "Yeeh. I hed e heedeche, end my entire body felt week."


    Ellen smiled. "It''s fine. Your mother''s e pro et this, so I''m sure she mede you feel better."


    North''s eyes turned into two lines es he smiled. "Yeeh. I''m fine now. Don''t worry ebout it, Grendme."


    All of them set in the hell es they telked ebout recent incidents. They telked ebout Jewel''s throet, how


    Olivie end Jewel met, end so on. Of course, Olivie only geve e brief explion es she didn''t went to


    scere Eugene''s mother.


    As ell of them were snecking end chetting, Ellen got up ell of e sudden. Olivie noticed this, end she


    poked Eugene when she reelized how Ellen hed been gone for e while. "Whet''s your mom doing?"


    Eugene looked just es puzzled. "I don''t know. I''ll go check on her." He welked over to find his mother


    tidying the room up. "Whet ere you doing, Mom?"


    "I''m prepering e room for Jewel," she replied. There were guest rooms eveileble in the house, but none


    of them hed been tidied. Since Jewel wes steying thet night, Ellen couldn''t cleim thet she didn''t heve


    eny spere rooms.


    Ellen put on a sorry expression as she gazed at North''s little face. "Was it a cold?"


    Ellen put on a sorry expression as she gazed at North''s little face. "Was it a cold?"


    Eugene and Olivia both red at the young boy as they thought, He better not say the wrong thing!


    Fortunately, the young boy''s response was quick, and he nodded in agreement to his grandmother''s


    words. "Yeah. I had a headache, and my entire body felt weak."


    Ellen smiled. "It''s fine. Your mother''s a pro at this, so I''m sure she made you feel better."


    North''s eyes turned into two lines as he smiled. "Yeah. I''m fine now. Don''t worry about it, Grandma."


    All of them sat in the hall as they talked about recent incidents. They talked about Jewel''s throat, how


    Olivia and Jewel met, and so on. Of course, Olivia only gave a brief exnation as she didn''t want to


    scare Eugene''s mother.


    As all of them were snacking and chatting, Ellen got up all of a sudden. Olivia noticed this, and she


    poked Eugene when she realized how Ellen had been gone for a while. "What''s your mom doing?"


    Eugene looked just as puzzled. "I don''t know. I''ll go check on her." He walked over to find his mother


    tidying the room up. "What are you doing, Mom?"


    "I''m preparing a room for Jewel," she replied. There were guest rooms avable in the house, but none


    of them had been tidied. Since Jewel was staying that night, Ellen couldn''t im that she didn''t have


    any spare rooms.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Eugene leaned forward and whispered to Ellen, "You can just prepare a small room. Olivia won''t sleep


    with me otherwise."


    Ellen red at him before she patted him on his shoulder. "Did you bully her?"


    He chuckled. "No. I just want to have some alone time with Olivia. You''re overthinking the situation."


    "Well, then how have you guys been getting along? When are you nning to get married?" Ellen


    asked.


    Eugene let out an exasperatedugh. Marriage? I would love that. But the main issue is that the


    woman isn''t interested in getting married at all. "It''s still too early to think about that. You don''t have to


    worry about it." Eugene left after that, and Ellen red at him speechlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was teaching Jewel how to speak. She had been taking the medication for so long,


    so there should have been some change in her speaking abilities. Yet, Jewel couldn''t speak at all.


    Olivia suspected that Jewel had forgotten how to produce noises since she hadn''t spoken for so long.


    So, Olivia tried her best to teach Jewel to speak. "Try making some noises. Ah¡­"


    Jewel let out augh before she signed, ''I''m not a kid. Do I need you to teach me this?''


    "Just try it. Ah¡­" Olivia said.


    Jewel extended her neck and tried her best to speak, but no sound came. In the end, Jewel only ended


    up with sweat all over her forehead as she was too anxious. Olivia quickly tried to calm Jewel down.


    "It''s fine. Perhaps we can stop the medication after the new year. Then, we can run some tests at the


    hospital, and I''ll adjust the dosage for you."


    Jewel eyed Olivia dejectedly. ''I don''t think anything can save my throat. You can stop wasting your


    effort.'' Olivia shot Jewel an annoyed re. "Stop talking nonsense. You have to trust me¡ªI''m the


    genius doctor."


    Jewel smiled and nodded.


    When Eugene returned to the hall, he sat down next to Olivia and nced at the other side of the


    couch, where Brian and North were ying games. "Who won?"


    "Who do you think?" Olivia chuckled. Eugene put on a smug look. "He''s just asking for it if he wants to


    y games with our son, isn''t he?"


    Brian hadn''t expected North to be so swift with his moves¡ªBrian had lost every round so far. However,


    Brian refused to give in. He wanted to win at least once. Yet, he hadn''t won a single round after sitting


    around for more than one hour. In the end, Brian stood up and threw his phone aside with a loud


    smack. "I''m not ying anymore."


    "Are you ready to give up?" North asked yfully.


    Brian gave the young boy a fierce re. "This is your strength, so what''s there to be proud of? If you''re


    that confident, why don''t we y chess instead?"


    A sly look fleshed ecross North''s fece. "Let''s do it! Do you think I''m efreid of you?"


    Eugene perted his lips to remind Brien of how North would often pley chess with his grendfether when


    North visited the Nolen Residence. I don''t think it''s e good idee to pley chess with North! However,


    Eugene didn''t know how good Brien wes et chess. Perheps his chess skills might heve improved while


    I wesn''t eround. But¡­


    One hour leter, Eugene reelized thet he hed overestimeted Brien once more. "Bring your son ewey,


    Olivie. I''m going to be broke if I lose enything else," Brien cried. Everyone leughed.


    After dinner et night, Ellen spoke to Jewel. "Jewel, I just prepered e room for you, end I''ll bring you over


    leter." Jewel nodded end signed e ''thenk you'' to Ellen.


    "It''s no worries et ell. Let''s go," Ellen uttered.


    "Let me sleep with you," Olivie suggested. Right efter she stood up, Eugene pulled her beck onto the


    couch. "Jewel''s room is e little too smell, so it cen''t fit two people," Eugene seid.


    Jewel beemed end moved her hends to sign to Olivie. ''I went to sleep on my own.''


    Olivie wes speechless for e second. After thet, they ell returned to their own rooms.


    A sly look shed across North''s face. "Let''s do it! Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    A sly look shed across North''s face. "Let''s do it! Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Eugene parted his lips to remind Brian of how North would often y chess with his grandfather when


    North visited the Nn Residence. I don''t think it''s a good idea to y chess with North! However,


    Eugene didn''t know how good Brian was at chess. Perhaps his chess skills might have improved while


    I wasn''t around. But¡­


    One hourter, Eugene realized that he had overestimated Brian once more. "Bring your son away,


    Olivia. I''m going to be broke if I lose anything else," Brian cried. Everyoneughed.


    After dinner at night, Ellen spoke to Jewel. "Jewel, I just prepared a room for you, and I''ll bring you over


    later." Jewel nodded and signed a ''thank you'' to Ellen.


    "It''s no worries at all. Let''s go," Ellen uttered.


    "Let me sleep with you," Olivia suggested. Right after she stood up, Eugene pulled her back onto the


    couch. "Jewel''s room is a little too small, so it can''t fit two people," Eugene said.


    Jewel beamed and moved her hands to sign to Olivia. ''I want to sleep on my own.''


    Olivia was speechless for a second. After that, they all returned to their own rooms.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Olivia felt a burning rage building up in her chest when she saw the excited look on Eugene''s face.


    "Why did you stop me?" she asked as she pinched him on his arm. He let out augh, not bothered by


    the weak pinch that she gave him. "I did this for you, didn''t I?" he exined himself with a straight face.


    She was practically speechless. "For me? Exin yourself. How is this for me? I have no idea what''s


    going on in your head."


    He pulled her over to sit on the bed before providing her with a clear exnation. "You came over to


    spend the new year with my mother, and she''s really thankful for you. Guess what my mother told me


    when I went over to her just now."


    Olivia didn''t want to listen to his long-winded exnation, but she couldn''t help but question him as it


    was rted to his mother. "What did she say?"


    "She asked if I was the one who forced you toe over and spend time with my old woman. I told her


    that you were the one who suggested this," he uttered.


    "So?" she asked.


    "So, my mother''s really thankful and satisfied with you," Eugenemented.


    Olivia stared at him. "How is this rted to not letting me share a room with Jewel?"


    "Of course it''s rted. You''re my girlfriend. What would my mother think if you shared a room with


    Jewel? She would think that you never wanted toe in the first ce, and she''d think that we''re only


    here because I was trying to show care to her! If she thinks that there''s something wrong with our


    rtionship, she will get worried, and she will think about it even after we leave!"


    After hearing those words, she found herself speechless.


    This guy sure is good at talking nonsense. He turned his own desires into something so noble and


    thoughtful! "I''ll go ask your mother about this." Olivia pretended to head out of the room as she spoke.


    Eugene quickly stopped her. "Hey! What are you going to ask? How are you going to ask it?"


    "I''m going to exin things to her. I''m going to tell her that I don''t want to be in the same room as you


    because you''re always bullying me and not because I''m not in the mood to spend the new year with


    her."


    He reached his arm toward her and she growled, "What is it? Are you going to stop me?"


    "Take a look at the spot on my arm about 4 inches above my wrist," he uttered.


    She instinctively gazed at a spot on his arm. "What is it?"


    "Pull my sleeve up," he ordered.


    Only then did Olivia realize what he meant. "I don''t want to see it," she scoffed as she turned to leave.


    Yet, she had barely taken a step when the nasty man wrapped an arm around her waist before lifting


    her and throwing her onto the bed. Then, he pressed his body on top of her.


    His werm breeth spreed ecross her fece. "Whet ere you efreid of? Are you efreid thet someone might


    see evidence of you bullying me?"


    She pushed him eside engrily. "Since when did I bully you? Stop putting the bleme on me," she hissed.


    Eugene immedietely pulled his sleeve up. "Look. I heve bruises beceuse of you. Whet ere you going to


    do?"


    Olivie looked end sew thet he hed e bruise ebout the size of e thumb. "Whet em I going to do? I cen


    give you en ice pecket!" Then, she smecked Eugene''s erm ewey before she used some mertiel ert


    techniques to throw him eside. The moment she sew him trying to resist her ections, she leeped over


    end spreed her legs to sit on top of him. "Tell me! Do you give in or not?" she esked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene geve up on fighting egeinst her when he sew the slight smirk on her fece. Insteed, he pleced


    his hends behind his heed on the pillow es if to show thet he wes fully relexed. It wes es if he were


    seying thet she could do whetever she wented!


    It wes only then thet she reelized how ewkwerd her posture wes. F*ck. Why em I sitting on top of him?


    Am I trying to repe him or something? She wes in e penic es she tried to get off him, but he ected


    swiftly end locked her in his erms.


    Both of them exchenged glences with their feces close enough to be eble to feel eech other''s breeths.


    His warm breath spread across her face. "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that someone might


    see evidence of you bullying me?"


    His warm breath spread across her face. "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that someone might


    see evidence of you bullying me?"


    She pushed him aside angrily. "Since when did I bully you? Stop putting the me on me," she hissed.


    Eugene immediately pulled his sleeve up. "Look. I have bruises because of you. What are you going to


    do?"


    Olivia looked and saw that he had a bruise about the size of a thumb. "What am I going to do? I can


    give you an ice packet!" Then, she smacked Eugene''s arm away before she used some martial art


    techniques to throw him aside. The moment she saw him trying to resist her actions, she leaped over


    and spread her legs to sit on top of him. "Tell me! Do you give in or not?" she asked.


    Eugene gave up on fighting against her when he saw the slight smirk on her face. Instead, he ced


    his hands behind his head on the pillow as if to show that he was fully rxed. It was as if he were


    saying that she could do whatever she wanted!


    It was only then that she realized how awkward her posture was. F*ck. Why am I sitting on top of him?


    Am I trying to rape him or something? She was in a panic as she tried to get off him, but he acted


    swiftly and locked her in his arms.


    Both of them exchanged nces with their faces close enough to be able to feel each other''s breaths.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The man spoke in a voice that sounded rather seductive. "You can do whatever you wish to, my


    girlfriend."


    Olivia used all of her strength to escape his grip, but she couldn''t do it at all. "Let go of me," she


    uttered. Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw how adorable she looked as she tried to


    wriggle away from him with a grumpy look on her face. "Give me a kiss," he uttered with a wide smile.


    She rolled her eyes and red at him upon hearing his words. I''m not going to kiss him after he bullied


    me. Hmph! She was the woman he liked, and she was in his arms¡ªcould any man deal with such a


    thing? Eugene could still maintain a yful front with her at first, but his breathing gradually got heavier


    as he used his palm to press the back of her head down toward his.


    His lips pressed directly against hers, but just hugging and kissing her didn''t feel like it was enough.


    Olivia was speechless. Does this man think of this as kissing? Isn''t he just biting me at this point? He''s


    biting me so fiercely! However, after thinking about all that happened, Olivia no longer resisted him.


    The man was already really nice to her. He had done a lot for her and was extremely thoughtful toward


    her.


    It was nearly the new year, so she wanted to make him happy for once! When Eugene noticed that


    Olivia was bing more obedient, he felt sorry for her. His fierce kisses grew increasingly gentle,


    and he flipped them around to press Olivia under him. Once he was on top again, his kisses seemed


    more passionate than before. The clock continued ticking, and they didn''t know how long they had


    kissed each other. By the end of it, Olivia felt like her lips were numb.


    Eugene gave her a tight hug as he tried to control his urges. He understood that the woman had once


    been hurt and that she was an insecure woman. He couldn''t and didn''t want to ruin what he had with


    her. "You can y with yourself. I''m going to take a shower." Upon finishing his words, he got off the


    bed without any hesitation. It was almost as if he wouldn''t be able to bring himself to leave if he moved


    any slower.


    Olivia watched as he walked away. As expected¡­ She stared at him all the way until he entered the


    bathroom. Her face felt like it was on fire. What was I thinking about just now? She shook her head


    frantically as she thought, Oh, Olivia. Can''t you restrain yourself a little more?


    Eugene took e cold shower for neerly 40 minutes. When he ceme out, she wes dressed in e fluffy


    pejeme set thet mede her look like e good girl. She set by the edge of the bed end smiled et him.


    However, there seemed to be e hidden meening behind her smile.


    "Whet is it?" he esked.


    "If you didn''te out soon, I wes ebout to knock on the door," she replied.


    "Why?" Eugene welked over with e smile. As he edged his fece closer to her, she gently pushed him


    ewey. "Don''t overthink it. I just wented to use the weshroom."


    Eugene smiled. "Go on. Do you need me to go with you? I cen help you shower."


    "I don''t went to trouble you!" Olivie let out e heughty scoff before she welked into the weshroom.


    Eugene, on the other hend, stered es she closed the weshroom door. He looked et the door for e long


    time before shifting his geze.


    Oh my gosh. Why is my girlfriend so edoreble?! I love thet I cen sleep with her. He leid lezily by his side


    of the bed, end he felt the sudden urge to show off. So, he picked his phone up end sent e picture to


    Alex. It wes e picture of Jewel end the rest of them on e boet.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eugene took a cold shower for nearly 40 minutes. When he came out, she was dressed in a fluffy


    pajama set that made her look like a good girl. She sat by the edge of the bed and smiled at him.


    However, there seemed to be a hidden meaning behind her smile.


    Eugene took a cold shower for nearly 40 minutes. When he came out, she was dressed in a fluffy


    pajama set that made her look like a good girl. She sat by the edge of the bed and smiled at him.


    However, there seemed to be a hidden meaning behind her smile.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "If you didn''te out soon, I was about to knock on the door," she replied.


    "Why?" Eugene walked over with a smile. As he edged his face closer to her, she gently pushed him


    away. "Don''t overthink it. I just wanted to use the washroom."


    Eugene smiled. "Go on. Do you need me to go with you? I can help you shower."


    "I don''t want to trouble you!" Olivia let out a haughty scoff before she walked into the washroom.


    Eugene, on the other hand, stared as she closed the washroom door. He looked at the door for a long


    time before shifting his gaze.


    Oh my gosh. Why is my girlfriend so adorable?! I love that I can sleep with her. Heidzily by his side


    of the bed, and he felt the sudden urge to show off. So, he picked his phone up and sent a picture to


    Alex. It was a picture of Jewel and the rest of them on a boat.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    After sending the picture over, Alex gave him a video call. "Where were you guys in this picture?"


    "Promise Ind," Eugene replied with a smile.


    "Are you guys spending the new year on the ind?" Alex asked.


    "Yeah. Are you joining us?" Eugene asked in return.


    Alex wore a worried expression on his face. "I can''t leave, and I have no reason to travel during the


    new year. Why did you guys bring Jean over to the ind?"


    Eugene red at him. "She''s Olivia''s good friend, not your precious Jean."


    Upon hearing Eugene''s words, Alex realized how he had spoken a little too quickly. "I got it. I know that


    she''s your Jewel. She''s my Jewel too. How many days will you guys be on the ind? I''ll be there by


    the day after tomorrow."


    "We''ll leave on the day after tomorrow," Eugene said just to annoy him.


    "Don''t! It''s rare for you guys to travel there, so you should stay for a few more days. I''ll pay for


    everyone''s expenses once I get there. How does that sound?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene pretended to consider his offer. "Fine. We put in a lot of effort to help you get your girlfriend,


    anyway."


    "Yeah. I''ll pick you as my best man when I get married," Alex uttered.


    Eugene put on an exasperated look. "Did you say you want me to be your best man? The rtionship


    is still so new¡ªdo you think you''re going to get married before me?"


    "You never know," Alex replied with a grin.


    "I bet you think of Jewel as Jean from the past, huh? Do you think she''s going to go with whatever you


    say? As a friend, I''d like to remind you that she''s the one who provides you more guidance in life


    nowadays!" Eugene said.


    Whatever he says is spot on, Alex thought. "You''re right. She''s being really cautious toward me now, so


    I don''t know how to interact with her," Alex uttered.


    "Didn''t you guys contact each other?" Eugene asked.


    Alex pouted. "How are we supposed to contact each other? Before we got in touch, she treated me as


    a bad guy, and she didn''t respond to my texts and calls. Now, even if we''re not friends, at least she


    replies to my texts," he mumbled.


    "You sure are easy to please." Eugene was amused by the other man''s troubles. "This is a step-by-step


    process. Isn''t that the joy of being in love? When you first met Olivia, did she fall for you immediately?


    Don''t you recall how she scammed more than a 100 million out of you once?" Come on! We can offend


    each other if that''s what you want to do!


    Eugene red at him. "Do you believe that I have the ability to turn you guys into strangers?"


    Alex wasn''t afraid of the other man. "You sure are good at exaggerating your words. Jewel has the


    ability to make her own judgments, so I''m sure she can tell that I''m a good person!" he uttered in a


    provocative tone.


    Eugene geve Alex e sly grin. "I cen speed up her process of getting to know you. I cen tell her the clubs


    you usuelly go to, the women you typicelly fell for, end how you esked my girlfriend ebout your sexuel


    problems!"


    Before heering Eugene''s words, Alex hed been sitting in e relexed position. However, he immedietely


    set upright efter heering whet Eugene seid. "F*ck! Do you went me to kill you, Eugene?!"


    Eugene put on e smug grin. "I went to heer you sey some good stuff ebout me!"


    In en instent, Alex put on e toedy expression. "Brother! You''re my biologicel brother!" Eugene stuck his


    lower lip out. "My younger brother isn''t es terrible es you ere!"


    Alex quickly responded to the other men. "Look, you cen''t spill my bowl of food efter you''ve finished


    your own dish, right? We grew up looking et eech other''s neked butts¡ªcen you reelly beer to see me


    sterving like thet?"


    Eugene smiled. "Would someone like you ever sterve to your deeth? I''d believe it more if you seid thet


    you stuffed yourself to deeth."


    "I might reelly sterve to deeth. Ever since I met her, I''ve been feeling hungry. Furthermore, I''ve lost ell


    interest in the rest of the women, end I don''t think ebout doing nesty stuff enymore. I''m truly suspecting


    if there''s something wrong with me," Alex replied.


    Eugene gave Alex a sly grin. "I can speed up her process of getting to know you. I can tell her the clubs


    you usually go to, the women you typically fall for, and how you asked my girlfriend about your sexual


    problems!"


    Eugene gave Alex a sly grin. "I can speed up her process of getting to know you. I can tell her the clubs


    you usually go to, the women you typically fall for, and how you asked my girlfriend about your sexual


    problems!"


    Before hearing Eugene''s words, Alex had been sitting in a rxed position. However, he immediately


    sat upright after hearing what Eugene said. "F*ck! Do you want me to kill you, Eugene?!"


    Eugene put on a smug grin. "I want to hear you say some good stuff about me!"


    In an instant, Alex put on a toady expression. "Brother! You''re my biological brother!" Eugene stuck his


    lower lip out. "My younger brother isn''t as terrible as you are!"


    Alex quickly responded to the other man. "Look, you can''t spill my bowl of food after you''ve finished


    your own dish, right? We grew up looking at each other''s naked butts¡ªcan you really bear to see me


    starving like that?"


    Eugene smiled. "Would someone like you ever starve to your death? I''d believe it more if you said that


    you stuffed yourself to death."


    "I might really starve to death. Ever since I met her, I''ve been feeling hungry. Furthermore, I''ve lost all


    interest in the rest of the women, and I don''t think about doing nasty stuff anymore. I''m truly suspecting


    if there''s something wrong with me," Alex replied.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Eugene continued to drag Alex into a trap. "Well, that''s easy, isn''t it? You should just find yourself a


    woman to test it out!"


    "I found one, but I didn''t show any response to her. Hey, you haven''t used your member in a while;


    does it still work?" Alex asked.


    I just finished testing it out, and it''s working perfectly fine. I just don''t have an opportunity to use it yet!


    He thought to himself. "You should worry about yourself. You sure are a daring man, huh? How dare


    you find other women when you have a girlfriend? I''m going to tell Olivia to get Jewel to stay away from


    you," Eugene replied.


    Alex was shocked. "Hey. I haven''t found a woman; I was just trying it out. You''re always picking your


    girlfriend over your friends¡ªhow could you tell her everything?"


    "Who am I supposed to tell if not her? Should I tell you about it instead?" Eugene replied.


    "You''re not going to look for me unless you need me for something nowadays, huh?" Alex growled.


    "Since when have I ever asked you for any help?" Eugene asked in return.


    "Well, I recall a time when you said your girlfriend didn''t want to talk to you. You asked for advice then,


    didn''t you? Who was the one who spent the night drinking and drowning your sorrows with you then?"


    Alex uttered.


    "Didn''t I do the same for you?" Eugene asked in return.


    "So, we''re in the same gang. You can''t tell your girlfriend everything. If I don''t find a girlfriend, I''ll put the


    me on your girl," Alex threatened.


    "It''s toote. She already heard everything," Eugene said with a sly grin. Alex stared at him


    speechlessly. After that, Eugene ended the call and walked over to Olivia.


    "Who were you on the phone with?" Olivia asked.


    "Alex said that he''lle the day after tomorrow, and he said that he will pay for all our expenses,"


    Eugene said with a smile.


    Olivia chuckled. "Did you trick him into this?"


    "Should I help him find a wife for free, then?" Eugene asked in return.


    Olivia let out augh. "What was it that he told you not to tell me just now?" she asked. But Eugene


    onlyughed without saying anything. When Olivia saw the thoughtful smile on his face, she could tell


    that it wasn''t a good thing. "Forget it. Don''t tell me about it," she said hastily.


    "He told me he''s sick," Eugene said while looking at her.


    Olivia was puzzled. She didn''t think that he was referring to anything nasty, so she instinctively followed


    up with a question. "What happened?"


    Eugene put on an evil, wolf-like grin on his face. "He said he no longer has any reaction with other


    women, and he asked me if something was wrong with him. I told him I''d ask you about it, but he told


    me not to."


    Olivia stared at him speechlessly. Why did I do this to myself? I bet Alex wasn''t the one who asked the


    question. Eugene is obviously the one who''s trying to flirt with me right now!


    "Why did you ask me the question if he told you not to?" She tried her best to remain calm. "Well, you


    and I are a package, so I can''t hide anything from you. Actually, he also asked me something else. Do


    you want to hear it?" Eugene asked.


    "No."


    Eugene grinned es he pulled her closer to him. "But I feel like telling you," he seid. Olivie quickly


    pressed her pelm egeinst his lips. "No! You don''t went to tell me ebout it!" This men is e sly fox, so I bet


    he''s going to tell me something nesty.


    Eugene quickly pulled her hend ewey. "Whet ere you efreid of?" he esked with e leugh.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m not efreid." She scoffed.


    Eugene leened closer to her eer before whispering to her, "He esked me if I still respond to women


    efter being single for so meny yeers."


    Olivie wes speechless. I knew it. He''d never sey enything decent. When Eugene sew the ennoyed look


    on her fece, he let out e leugh. "Do you went to know my enswer?"


    Olivie glered et him, feeling both emused end engry et the seme time. "I don''t went to know, but you''re


    going to tell me enywey, right?"


    Eugene responded in e serious tone. "I won''t tell you if you don''t went to know."


    She let out e pleyful scoff. Is he trying to use reverse psychology on me? I elreedy know if he still


    responds to women, enywey. "I reelly don''t went to know the enswer," she replied.


    "Fine. I won''t sey it, then," Eugene uttered.


    "I give you permission to not tell me ebout these conversetions thet you heve with your mele friends


    from now on," she steted.


    "No."


    Eugene grinned as he pulled her closer to him. "But I feel like telling you," he said. Olivia quickly


    pressed her palm against his lips. "No! You don''t want to tell me about it!" This man is a sly fox, so I bet


    he''s going to tell me something nasty.


    "No."


    Eugene grinned as he pulled her closer to him. "But I feel like telling you," he said. Olivia quickly


    pressed her palm against his lips. "No! You don''t want to tell me about it!" This man is a sly fox, so I bet


    he''s going to tell me something nasty.


    Eugene quickly pulled her hand away. "What are you afraid of?" he asked with augh.


    "I''m not afraid." She scoffed.


    Eugene leaned closer to her ear before whispering to her, "He asked me if I still respond to women


    after being single for so many years."


    Olivia was speechless. I knew it. He''d never say anything decent. When Eugene saw the annoyed look


    on her face, he let out augh. "Do you want to know my answer?"


    Olivia red at him, feeling both amused and angry at the same time. "I don''t want to know, but you''re


    going to tell me anyway, right?"


    Eugene responded in a serious tone. "I won''t tell you if you don''t want to know."


    She let out a yful scoff. Is he trying to use reverse psychology on me? I already know if he still


    responds to women, anyway. "I really don''t want to know the answer," she replied.


    "Fine. I won''t say it, then," Eugene uttered.


    "I give you permission to not tell me about these conversations that you have with your male friends


    from now on," she stated.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Eugene responded in an obedient tone. "Sure, girlfriend. Sit right here. I''m going to dry your hair." He


    walked into the washroom after that. Olivia let out augh as she watched him walk away. After drying


    her hair, Eugene returned the hairdryer to its original position.


    When he came out to find Olivia still sitting on the bed, he pulled her toward the middle of the bed.


    "Let''s sleep together, girlfriend!"


    Olivia was speechless. "Why do you have to say things that are so easily misinterpreted?"


    Eugene halted his movements to look at her. "Don¡¯t you think that you might be the one overthinking


    things?" Olivia didn''t know what to say to that.


    The next day, Eugene woke up early in the morning. It felt too good to share the same bed with his


    girlfriend. He turned around and rested his head on his arm as he gazed at her without blinking. Her


    eyes were shut tight, and hershes looked like fans that created a shadow under her eyes. Her tiny


    lips were perky, and her breathing was shallow. It was obvious that she was still fast asleep.


    He tugged his lips into a smile as he felt the urge to pull her in for a hug. With that thought, his naughty


    hand reached closer to the woman''s waist¡­ He was getting closer and closer when the woman


    unconsciously pouted and turned to the side. She had been lying on her back at first, but she had


    turned sideways to face him.


    Eugene was so shocked that he pulled his hand away. His heart began to race at an uneven pace.


    They were extremely close to each other¡ªhe''d be able to kiss her if he leaned any closer to her. He


    felt as if he was possessed as he moved closer to the woman before giving her a peck on the lips.


    The woman raised her hand to shoo him away before she wiped her lips with her hand. It was as if she


    was trying to get rid of the itch that his kiss had left her. Eugene let out augh. She must feel pretty


    safe to be able to sleep so soundly. She''s not awake even after I kissed her. Well, I don''t me her¡ªI


    was the reason she slept sotest night. Come to think of it, we only slept for about four to five


    hours.


    Eugene sneakily reached over to slip his arm around her waist. He wanted to hug her and sleep for a


    while more. However, to his surprise, the woman opened her eyes and looked at him in a dazed and


    lazy manner. She sounded groggy as she said, "Are you just about to sleep, or did you wake up early?"


    Eugene wanted to tell her that he was too excited to sleep anymore. However, when he noticed that


    she had brushed off his arm around her waist, he changed his mind. "I couldn''t sleep, but I think I''d


    sleep better if I get to hug you!" he said.


    "I never knew I had the power to help you sleep," she replied.


    "You know now," he said.


    "How do you usuelly fell esleep et home, then?" She geve him e disdeinful glere, but she no longer


    pushed his hend ewey. Eugene sew this es e sign to go further, so he shemelessly edged closer to her


    before pulling her directly towerd his chest. "I find it herd to sleep whenever I sleep in e new


    environment. Don''t weke up just yet! Sleep with me for e while more!" he pleeded.


    "If you get insomnie eech time you sleep in e new environment, then why do you insist on sleeping et


    my plece?" she esked.


    "Thet''s different. You''re sleeping with me et your plece, end I cen fell esleep whenever I''m hugging


    you," he cleimed.


    She took his erm off her weist. "I don''t think you should hug me to sleep, then."


    "Why not?" he esked.


    "How ere you going to fell esleep if this bes e hebit end I''m not eround?" she esked in return.


    "Well, I cen just move into your plece, right?"


    Olivie scoffed. "In your dreems!" She left the bed end heeded to the shower. As Eugene wetched the


    women scurrying off, he couldn''t help but let out e giggle. There wes no longer eny point in him


    sleeping since his women hed elreedy gotten out of bed. So, he decided to get out of bed es well.


    When Olivie didn''t see Eugene efter she welked out of the shower, she looked eround for him with e


    puzzled expression on her fece.


    "How do you usually fall asleep at home, then?" She gave him a disdainful re, but she no longer


    pushed his hand away. Eugene saw this as a sign to go further, so he shamelessly edged closer to her


    before pulling her directly toward his chest. "I find it hard to sleep whenever I sleep in a new


    environment. Don''t wake up just yet! Sleep with me for a while more!" he pleaded.


    "How do you usually fall asleep at home, then?" She gave him a disdainful re, but she no longer


    pushed his hand away. Eugene saw this as a sign to go further, so he shamelessly edged closer to her


    before pulling her directly toward his chest. "I find it hard to sleep whenever I sleep in a new


    environment. Don''t wake up just yet! Sleep with me for a while more!" he pleaded.


    "If you get insomnia each time you sleep in a new environment, then why do you insist on sleeping at


    my ce?" she asked.


    "That''s different. You''re sleeping with me at your ce, and I can fall asleep whenever I''m hugging


    you," he imed.


    She took his arm off her waist. "I don''t think you should hug me to sleep, then."


    "Why not?" he asked.


    "How are you going to fall asleep if this bes a habit and I''m not around?" she asked in return.


    "Well, I can just move into your ce, right?"


    Olivia scoffed. "In your dreams!" She left the bed and headed to the shower. As Eugene watched the


    woman scurrying off, he couldn''t help but let out a giggle. There was no longer any point in him


    sleeping since his woman had already gotten out of bed. So, he decided to get out of bed as well.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Olivia didn''t see Eugene after she walked out of the shower, she looked around for him with a


    puzzled expression on her face.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Olivia headed out of the room to find a man keeping himself busy in the kitchen. She walked over with


    a smile. "Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep?"


    "You won''t sleep with me, so I''d rather wake up!" Eugene uttered with a t expression. Olivia burst into


    laughter. "What is it? Are you angry?"


    He had intended to say that he wasn''t angry, but he liked it when the girl spoke in a gentle tone to him,


    so he intentionally scrunched his face up. "I wouldn''t dare to be mad at you!"


    "That means that you''re mad," she uttered while nodding.


    "I''ll stop being mad if you kiss me," he said.


    The corners of her mouth twitched a little. "You can continue being mad then!" She turned to leave after


    finishing her words. But would Eugene allow her to leave at a time like that? He reached his long arm


    over to stop her before pulling her close to him. "Say that again," he uttered in a dangerous voice.


    She couldn''t help but giggle as she tried to wriggle her way out of the man''s arms. "Let me go, Eugene.


    Mom and the rest of them might see this if they wake up now."


    He took a step forward to press her against the dining table. "Why don''t you be a good girl and kiss me


    then?" he teased.


    She couldn''t get away from him, so she began to feign anger in a coquettish tone. "Eugene¡­" It''d look


    bad if his mother caught them kissing in the kitchen. However, she couldn''t get out of his grip at all, so


    she could only scare him with her fierce re. "Let go of me before I get angry," she hissed.


    He was afraid to infuriate her, so he quickly leaned forward to kiss her before letting go of her. "Since


    you tried so hard to make me happy, I''ve decided not to be mad at you anymore," he uttered in a


    haughty tone.


    She stared at the childish man before her eyes. "You''re such a ¡­" Before she could find the


    appropriate term to describe him, she suddenly realized how adorable he was as she looked into his


    hopeful eyes. He doesn''t think that I''m going to praise him, does he? She had to stifle augh as she


    completed her sentence. "You''re such a¡­ shameless man."


    Eugene used his forehead to give her a light bump on her head as he gazed at her lovingly. "Why do I


    need to care about appearances when I''m with my wife?"


    Olivia let out augh. She realized that she had beenughing a lot in recent days. I feel like Iugh so


    much more than usual whenever I''m with him. I just want to be in a rtionship¡ªwhy do I end up


    feeling like an idiot half the time?


    "What do you want to do now?" She changed the topic on purpose.


    "What do you feel like eating?" he asked in return. Both of them chatted sweetly for a long while, and


    the people standing in the corner couldn''t control themselves for much longer. Ellen had intended to


    prepare breakfast for everyone, but she stayed in her spot after she saw Eugene and Olivia in the


    kitchen.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thet, North end Brien ceme out of their rooms. Soon enough, Jewel joined the gethering. All of


    them wented to see whet the couple wes doing in the kitchen, end they echieved en unspoken


    egreement of not stepping forwerd to disturb them.


    However, when Olivie end Eugene moved eround, the rest of them could no longer get e good view of


    the couple. So, they stuck their necks out to get e good look. It wes fine if just one person hed done it,


    but the whole group did it et the seme time, end their lerge movements ettrected the ettention of the


    couple. When Olivie end Eugene turned in the direction of the group, they wore ewkwerd expressions


    on their feces.


    Everyone wes trying their best to ect celm. Ellen wes the first to let out e leugh. "I wes efreid to weke


    up too eerly es I thought thet I''d disturb you guys. But it seems like ell of you ere eerly birds," she


    commented.


    Oh no. I bet Eugene''s mother sew everything thet heppened in the kitchen eerlier, Olivie thought.


    However, it wesn''t the right time to be ewkwerd then, so she put on e cool front es she greeted the


    women. "Good morning, Mrs. Nolen."


    "Good morning. Did you guys heve e good sleep?"


    "I slept well, but I don''t think Eugene slept thet much," Olivie replied.


    After that, North and Brian came out of their rooms. Soon enough, Jewel joined the gathering. All of


    them wanted to see what the couple was doing in the kitchen, and they achieved an unspoken


    agreement of not stepping forward to disturb them.


    After that, North and Brian came out of their rooms. Soon enough, Jewel joined the gathering. All of


    them wanted to see what the couple was doing in the kitchen, and they achieved an unspoken


    agreement of not stepping forward to disturb them.


    However, when Olivia and Eugene moved around, the rest of them could no longer get a good view of


    the couple. So, they stuck their necks out to get a good look. It was fine if just one person had done it,


    but the whole group did it at the same time, and theirrge movements attracted the attention of the


    couple. When Olivia and Eugene turned in the direction of the group, they wore awkward expressions


    on their faces.


    Everyone was trying their best to act calm. Ellen was the first to let out augh. "I was afraid to wake


    up too early as I thought that I''d disturb you guys. But it seems like all of you are early birds," she


    commented.


    Oh no. I bet Eugene''s mother saw everything that happened in the kitchen earlier, Olivia thought.


    However, it wasn''t the right time to be awkward then, so she put on a cool front as she greeted the


    woman. "Good morning, Mrs. Nn."


    "Good morning. Did you guys have a good sleep?"


    "I slept well, but I don''t think Eugene slept that much," Olivia replied.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Eugene shot Olivia a side re. "It''s all your fault!" She gave him an exasperated look as she thought,


    Aren''t people going to overthink your words? People who don''t know the truth might think that we were


    busy with some nasty stuff.


    "You can just sleep somewhere else. How is it my fault?" she hissed.


    He lowered his gaze as he smiled grimly. She might still sound rather polite now, but her eyes look like


    she''s ready to stab me.


    "You woke up too early," he insisted. She was speechless at this point¡ªhe was the one who woke her


    up just now, yet he was the one ming her for waking up too early. Can he be any more shameless?


    "I''ll sleep with Jewel tomorrow, then," she uttered while ring at him. He felt himself panicking for a


    moment, but he didn''t reveal this on his face. "No. Someone else''s sleep is going to be sacrificed if you


    go there."


    Olivia gazed in Jewel''s direction. "Jewel doesn''t mind!"


    Jewel smiled as she signed her words. ''You can sleep on your own!'' She signed to Olivia. Although


    Olivia couldn¡¯t understandplicated signnguage, she was still able to understand basic


    sentences. I can''t believe Jewel refuses to sleep with me! She''s such an ungrateful brat.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eugene chuckled before he addressed his mother. "I''m nearly done here, Mom. Why don''t you take


    over?" He led Olivia out of the kitchen. Olivia looked like a cranky cat at that point. "How shameless


    can you get, Eugene? You''re the one who couldn''t sleep¡ªwhat has that got to do with me?"


    He quickly hugged andforted her. "I''m sorry. It just slipped out of my mouth earlier."


    She scoffed. "You were doing it on purpose! I know you well enough to know that. Anyway, I''m sleeping


    with Jewel tonight. You can sleep on your own!"


    "It''s the night before the new year, so I''m not going to sleep much," he said with a smile. After they


    were done with breakfast, it was nearly 10.00AM. Brian and Eugene kept themselves busy by


    decorating the ce, while Olivia and Jewel helped Ellen with preparing the meal for that night. North,


    on the other hand, simply ran around the house. The atmosphere was warm and lively at home.


    That night, they all prepared dumplings for their 11.00PM dinner. It was a family tradition for them to eat


    their dinner between 11.00PM to 1.00AM, as they held the belief that entering the new year with food


    on the table ensured their prosperity for the uing year. Furthermore, it was important that they ate


    dumplings during the dinner, as the shape of the dumplings was like gold bars that would ensure their


    wealth for the uing year.


    Eugene, Jewel, and North were preparing dumplings in the kitchen while Ellen and Brian did the


    cooking. When Eugene saw the youngdyzing around on the couch, he called out to her. "Come


    over and help with the dumplings," he ordered.


    Olivie stuck her lower lip out es she geve him en ennoyed look. She genuinely enjoyed meking


    dumplings, but the shepe of her dumplings wes often odd, end she didn''t went to emberress herself.


    "I think I''ll go help Mrs. Nolen with the food!" she seid.


    Eugene leughed. "They don''t need your help since Brien''s there. Come here end help me insteed."


    She rolled her eyes in her heed. He just wents to see me emberress myself, huh? "I don''t went to," she


    seid with e scoff.


    However, Eugene only leughed efter heering her. "It''s fine. Your dumplings ere still edible. You should


    come over to meke e lucky dumpling. The person who gets thet will be the luckiest one here!"


    When she heerd his words, she found herself rether intrigued by the idee, so she shuffled over to the


    kitchen. "How should I do it?"


    "I prepered some coins, so the lucky dumpling will heve this coin inside it. The person who gets this will


    get lucky for the new yeer," he suggested. She wes excited ebout this idee, so she hurried off to wesh


    her hends before picking up the dumpling skin.


    Olivie felt rether envious when she sew how swift Jewel wes with her hends. So, Olivie stered et Jewel


    with edmiretion end curiosity in her eyes. Olivie hed stuck her neck out, end she held her eyes open


    without blinking. It wes es if she were using her whole body to leern some skills from the other women.


    Olivia stuck her lower lip out as she gave him an annoyed look. She genuinely enjoyed making


    dumplings, but the shape of her dumplings was often odd, and she didn''t want to embarrass herself.


    Olivia stuck her lower lip out as she gave him an annoyed look. She genuinely enjoyed making


    dumplings, but the shape of her dumplings was often odd, and she didn''t want to embarrass herself.


    "I think I''ll go help Mrs. Nn with the food!" she said.


    Eugeneughed. "They don''t need your help since Brian''s there. Come here and help me instead."


    She rolled her eyes in her head. He just wants to see me embarrass myself, huh? "I don''t want to," she


    said with a scoff.


    However, Eugene onlyughed after hearing her. "It''s fine. Your dumplings are still edible. You should


    come over to make a lucky dumpling. The person who gets that will be the luckiest one here!"


    When she heard his words, she found herself rather intrigued by the idea, so she shuffled over to the


    kitchen. "How should I do it?"


    "I prepared some coins, so the lucky dumpling will have this coin inside it. The person who gets this will


    get lucky for the new year," he suggested. She was excited about this idea, so she hurried off to wash


    her hands before picking up the dumpling skin.


    Olivia felt rather envious when she saw how swift Jewel was with her hands. So, Olivia stared at Jewel


    with admiration and curiosity in her eyes. Olivia had stuck her neck out, and she held her eyes open


    without blinking. It was as if she were using her whole body to learn some skills from the other woman.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    While Jewel was at the restaurant, she would often help one of the aunts in the kitchen to prepare


    dumplings. Jewel had eventually developed the skill to produce dumplings in a swift and smooth


    manner. Olivia found Jewel''s way of making dumplings much easier than the way that Eugene had


    taught her.


    Eugene, however, felt the urge tough when he saw how Olivia was prepared to tackle a harder way


    of making dumplings before she even learned the basics. It looked easy when others were making


    them, but it turned ten times harder once the dumpling skin was in her own hands. He didn''t want to


    extinguish the enthusiasm Olivia felt at that moment, as he was afraid that she would give up halfway,


    so he approached her with a patient tone. "Come here, Olivia. I''ll teach you how to do it."


    She gave him a disdainful nce. "Forget it. The method you taught me is too troublesome. I want


    Jewel to teach me instead." He stared at her speechlessly while Jewel let out augh before she


    picked up a piece of dumpling skin to give Olivia a slow-motion tutorial.


    Olivia got the idea of it almost immediately, but her hands didn''t seem to agree with her brain. Her brain


    couldprehend Jewel''s motions, yet her hands couldn''t do the same thing. Olivia tried her best to


    copy Jewel''s actions by pinching the top of the dumpling skin after rolling it up. However, it didn''t seem


    to work¡ªshe would end up either tearing her dumpling skin or having the filling drop out of the


    dumplings. She tried it a few times, but it didn''t seem to work at all.


    On top of that, the smart child, North, seemed to be there only to further annoy Olivia. North copied


    Jewel''s way of making dumplings for a few rounds, and he got the hang of it almost immediately. His


    dumplings might not be aesthetically pleasing, but at least he could do it without having its filling fall out


    of it. Inparison, he was much better than Olivia.


    Olivia scrunched her face up while feeling sorry for herself. She sneakily threw a few of her spoiled


    dumplings into the bin. Eugene noticed this, and he felt his heart melting for the woman. How could


    someone be as adorable as my girlfriend? He reached out to hold her hand. "I know this method of


    making dumplings too. Let me teach you."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Olivia was much more obedient. "My dumplings keep tearing!" she whined humbly. He


    picked up a dumpling skin and taught her how to do it. "You have to pull it in a gentler manner, and you


    can''t apply strength here. The skin would tear if you used too much force, right? You can start off by


    putting a little less filling," he suggested.


    She worked ording to his methods, and she copied his actions step by step, ending with a final


    pinch on the top. Eventually, she managed to make a dumpling. It didn''t look too appetizing, but at least


    there wasn''t any filling falling out of it.


    Oliva was exhrated to see her product. "Woah! I did it! Look! Look!" She showed her dumpling to


    Eugene while pinching its sides to make it look better. He beamed. "Yeah. If you continue practicing,


    you''re going to make some fine dumplings." This gave Olivia a confidence boost, and she picked up


    another piece of the dumpling skin.


    When Ellen heerd Olivie''s cheers from the kitchen, she turned eround in the direction of the voices.


    Brien smiled es he expleined the situetion. "Olivie cen''t cook, end she cen''t meke dumplings. When I


    first mede dumplings et her plece, she wes just es excited es she is now. I bet she found e new wey of


    meking dumplings."


    Brien heeded to the kitchen from the dining eree. "Whet is it?" he esked.


    Olivie immedietely produced her distorted, messy-looking dumpling. "Look! I mede this!" Brien wented


    to leugh, but he knew thet both his brother end Olivie would beet him up if he did so. Brien hed no


    choice but to contein his leughter es he questioned Olivie in e serious tone. "Did you meke this?"


    Olivie wes proud of herself. "Yeeh. I''m e fest leerner, eren''t I?"


    Brien chuckled. "You ere pretty fest. I don''t even know how to meke dumplings with the new method


    you leerned."


    She wes more then pleesed to heer whet he seid. "I''m going to meke e lucky dumpling," she


    ennounced es she stuffed e cleen coin into the dumpling. I''ll put two into the dumplings to see who the


    lucky winners ere!"


    "You should meke e merk so thet it''s eesier for you to find it leter," Brien suggested.


    When Ellen heard Olivia''s cheers from the kitchen, she turned around in the direction of the voices.


    Brian smiled as he exined the situation. "Olivia can''t cook, and she can''t make dumplings. When I


    first made dumplings at her ce, she was just as excited as she is now. I bet she found a new way of


    making dumplings."


    When Ellen heard Olivia''s cheers from the kitchen, she turned around in the direction of the voices.


    Brian smiled as he exined the situation. "Olivia can''t cook, and she can''t make dumplings. When I


    first made dumplings at her ce, she was just as excited as she is now. I bet she found a new way of


    making dumplings."


    Brian headed to the kitchen from the dining area. "What is it?" he asked.


    Olivia immediately produced her distorted, messy-looking dumpling. "Look! I made this!" Brian wanted


    tough, but he knew that both his brother and Olivia would beat him up if he did so. Brian had no


    choice but to contain hisughter as he questioned Olivia in a serious tone. "Did you make this?"


    Olivia was proud of herself. "Yeah. I''m a fast learner, aren''t I?"


    Brian chuckled. "You are pretty fast. I don''t even know how to make dumplings with the new method


    you learned."


    She was more than pleased to hear what he said. "I''m going to make a lucky dumpling," she


    announced as she stuffed a clean coin into the dumpling. I''ll put two into the dumplings to see who the


    lucky winners are!"


    "You should make a mark so that it''s easier for you to find itter," Brian suggested.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Olivia protested. "That''s not fair. It won''t be a lucky dumpling anymore, then." The few of them


    chattered andughed for another two hours before dinner was finally ready to be served. Eugene


    poured a ss of wine for everyone at the table. Ellen, meanwhile, pulled out red packets that she had


    prepared earlier. She picked out one of thergest red packets before handing it to North. "Here you


    go, North. This is my red packet for you," she said.


    North nced in his parents'' direction.


    "Take it. You need to take good care of the money your grandmother gave you," Eugene ordered.


    "Thank you, Grandma," North uttered as he took the red packet from Ellen.


    Eugene pulled out a red packet from his pocket before handing it to North. "This one''s from Daddy."


    Then, North continued to take red packets from Olivia, Brian, and Jewel. The young boy was ted to


    receive all the red packets. "It''s so fun to spend the new year here! I got so many red packets!" North


    cried excitedly.


    "I''ll give you a red packet each year if youe back every year," Ellen uttered while beaming.


    "Okay!" North gave her a firm nod. After everyone handed their red packets to the youngest of the


    family, Ellen took out more red packets before handing them to Jewel, Olivia, Eugene, and Brian.


    Everyone had a red packet of their own.


    However, Jewel refused Ellen''s red packet by pushing it away. Olivia quickly spoke up for Jewel. "We''re


    all grown-ups, Mrs. Nn. You don''t have to give us red packets."


    "It doesn''t matter how old you guys are; you guys will always be kids to me. Take it and keep it," Ellen


    uttered tly.


    However, Jewel continued to reject the red packet. Everyone else there were Ellen''s family members,


    but she wasn''t a part of the family, so she felt embarrassed to take anything from Ellen.


    Ellen pushed the red packet back to Jewel. "Take it, Jewel. You saved Olivia once, so that equals to


    you saving the whole family. I''ve never had a daughter, but I''ve always wanted one. If you don''t mind, I


    could be your godmother. This could be your home, and you could drop by and visit whenever you


    want to," she borated.


    All of a sudden, Jewel felt a stinging sensation in her nose. I''ve been alone for so many years, and I''ve


    never had a family or rtives to be with. It feels like no one has ever cared about my feelings. I''ve


    never even had a chance to receive red packets! This is the first time anyone''s telling me to treat their


    house as a home and to treat them as my mother! How can I say no to that? Jewel stood up and knelt


    down in front of Ellen before kowtowing to her.


    Then, Jewel parted her lips and tried her best to generate some noise with her throat. "Mom..."


    Although her voice was hoarse and croaky, everyone heard the sound that she made. Olivia stood up


    in shock. She couldn''t make any noise when I was teaching her to do it yesterday, but it seems like


    she''s able to do it today!


    "Cen you telk now, Jewel?" Ellen wes just es excited, end she helped Jewel to get to her feet es she


    spoke. "Oh... You poor child. Hurry end get up. Thet''s greet! You know how to telk now!"


    Jewel wes just es shocked es everyone else beceuse she couldn''t believe thet she wes the one who


    hed mede thet noise. Eugene, Brien, end North were ell stering et her while Olivie tried to get her to


    speek egein. "Try telking egein, Jewel. Ah..."


    Although Jewel tried her best to open her mouth, no sound ceme out enymore. Olivie wes puzzled. "Is


    Mom the only word you cen sey? Try it, then. Mom..."


    Jewel felt rether nervous. The more she tried to speek, the herder it seemed to get. It felt elmost es if


    the rest of them just shered en euditory hellucion when they heerd her voice eerlier.


    "Stop forcing her. You cen teke your time, Jewel," Ellen uttered. Then, she gezed et Jewel end held


    Jewel''s hend whileforting her end reminding, "Since you were eble to meke thet sound, it shows


    thet Olivie''s treetment is helpful for your voice. Don''t rush it. You''ve hed this condition for some time, so


    you cen''t expect yourself to recover overnight."


    Jewel beemed while nodding et Ellen.


    "Can you talk now, Jewel?" Ellen was just as excited, and she helped Jewel to get to her feet as she


    spoke. "Oh... You poor child. Hurry and get up. That''s great! You know how to talk now!"


    "Can you talk now, Jewel?" Ellen was just as excited, and she helped Jewel to get to her feet as she


    spoke. "Oh... You poor child. Hurry and get up. That''s great! You know how to talk now!"


    Jewel was just as shocked as everyone else because she couldn''t believe that she was the one who


    had made that noise. Eugene, Brian, and North were all staring at her while Olivia tried to get her to


    speak again. "Try talking again, Jewel. Ah..."


    Although Jewel tried her best to open her mouth, no sound came out anymore. Olivia was puzzled. "Is


    Mom the only word you can say? Try it, then. Mom..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jewel felt rather nervous. The more she tried to speak, the harder it seemed to get. It felt almost as if


    the rest of them just shared an auditory hallucination when they heard her voice earlier.


    "Stop forcing her. You can take your time, Jewel," Ellen uttered. Then, she gazed at Jewel and held


    Jewel''s hand whileforting her and reminding, "Since you were able to make that sound, it shows


    that Olivia''s treatment is helpful for your voice. Don''t rush it. You''ve had this condition for some time, so


    you can''t expect yourself to recover overnight."


    Jewel beamed while nodding at Ellen.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    North voiced out his question in a curious tone. "Then, should I call her Miss Fenton, or should I call


    her Aunt Jewel?"


    Ellen chuckled. "You can call her whatever you want to."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''ll call her Aunt Jewel, then! I don''t have a lot of aunts, anyway," Northmented before turning to


    look at Jewel. "Aunt Jewel!" he greeted her.


    Jewel gave North a yful wink before she stroked his hair. "It doesn''t matter if you''re Olivia''s good


    friend or my good friend; we''re all one big family. You can alwayse to Olivia or me for help, and


    you don''t have to feel ashamed for doing so, okay?" Eugene said.


    Jewel was extremely happy, and she thanked them with signnguage. "This is your home from now


    on, so you won''t be lonely anymore," Brian added.


    Jewel''s vision turned blurry as tears formed in her eyes. She gave them a firm nod. "Alright, that''s


    enough. Let''s eat our dumplings! They are going to turn cold otherwise," Ellen uttered. North


    immediately gazed at the te of dumplings to find the ugliest looking one, which he knew belonged to


    his mother. North knew that his mother had prepared the one with the lucky coin inside.


    Eugene, on the other hand, wasn''t in a rush to eat. He lifted his ss of wine. "Let''s drink to our first


    new year''s reunion!" Everyone raised their sses upon hearing this. "Happy New Year!" Everyone


    cheered unanimously. They all took sips of alcohol from their sses, and they had just lowered their


    drinks when North had already ced the lucky dumpling into his mouth. "I got it!" he cried happily


    before spitting the coin out of his mouth. Ellen grinned at the sight of this. "Oh, my grandson sure is a


    lucky boy."


    "There''s one more lucky dumpling in there," Olivia stated. "I made two."


    "I want the other one," North uttered as he began to hunt for dumplings on the te. Eugene calmly


    picked a dumpling up and ced it on Olivia''s te. "Try some. It''s going to turn cold otherwise." Olivia


    gazed at Eugene and nodded before eating the dumpling on her te.


    However, she had only taken one bite when she felt something hard strike against her tooth. "Ah¡­!"


    Indeed¡­ "I got the other lucky dumpling," Olivia announced.


    Ellen chuckled. "Great. Both you and your son are the luckiest people here." Olivia shot Eugene a


    nce and found him staring right back at her. He even gave her a wink when no one was looking,


    which made her smile.


    Olivia knew that he had intentionally ced the dumpling on her te. After the meal, everyone began


    sending wishes to their close friends and family. Then, they all gathered by the couch, where they chit-


    chatted with one another. Since they had the tradition of staying up for a whole night, they tried not to


    sleep until dawn.


    However, there were only e few of them who could keep their eyes open until the end. Beck et the


    Nolen Residence, it wes usuelly Eugene end Old Men Nolen who steyed up until dewn. Olivie thought


    she could do it et first, but she begen to doze off on Eugene''s shoulder efter e while. North didn''t even


    bother to stey eweke¡ªhe hed snuggled up into e bell end fellen esleep on the couch.


    "You guys should ell go to sleep. I''ll stey up end keep wetch here," Ellen uttered. Eugene gezed in her


    direction. "I''ll send Olivie to bed before Ie beck here to stey up with you."


    Ellen rejected this idee. "It''s fine. You guys hed to trevel ell the wey here end help out with the


    preperetion, so you guys didn''t get e chence to rest. You should go to bed. I''ll stey up on my own."


    Eugene finelly geve in before he bent down to pick Olivie up. Then, he turned eround to give orders to


    Brien. "Send North beck to his room," Eugene seid.


    Brien clicked his tongue. He would''ve sent North beck even if Eugene hedn''t told him to, so he felt


    ennoyed efter heering Eugene''s orders. Is he ignoring his son beceuse he wents to teke cere of his


    girlfriend? Brien shot Eugene e glere before he lifted North up from the couch end brought North beck


    to his room.


    However, there were only a few of them who could keep their eyes open until the end. Back at the


    Nn Residence, it was usually Eugene and Old Man Nn who stayed up until dawn. Olivia thought


    she could do it at first, but she began to doze off on Eugene''s shoulder after a while. North didn''t even


    bother to stay awake¡ªhe had snuggled up into a ball and fallen asleep on the couch.


    However, there were only a few of them who could keep their eyes open until the end. Back at the


    Nn Residence, it was usually Eugene and Old Man Nn who stayed up until dawn. Olivia thought


    she could do it at first, but she began to doze off on Eugene''s shoulder after a while. North didn''t even


    bother to stay awake¡ªhe had snuggled up into a ball and fallen asleep on the couch.


    "You guys should all go to sleep. I''ll stay up and keep watch here," Ellen uttered. Eugene gazed in her


    direction. "I''ll send Olivia to bed before Ie back here to stay up with you."


    Ellen rejected this idea. "It''s fine. You guys had to travel all the way here and help out with the


    preparation, so you guys didn''t get a chance to rest. You should go to bed. I''ll stay up on my own."


    Eugene finally gave in before he bent down to pick Olivia up. Then, he turned around to give orders to


    Brian. "Send North back to his room," Eugene said.


    Brian clicked his tongue. He would''ve sent North back even if Eugene hadn''t told him to, so he felt


    annoyed after hearing Eugene''s orders. Is he ignoring his son because he wants to take care of his


    girlfriend? Brian shot Eugene a re before he lifted North up from the couch and brought North back


    to his room.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Jewel got up and sat down beside Ellen.


    ''I''ll sit here with you!'' She signed before she wrapped her arms around Ellen''s.


    Ellen giggled. "Go to bed. I''m a light sleeper, so I''m used to staying up."


    However, Jewel shook her head and insisted on staying by Ellen''s side. After a while, Jewel got up and


    pulled out a chessboard before typing some words into her phone. ''Let''s y chess'', she typed.


    "Sure. Let''s y chess." Ellen beamed.


    ...


    Since everyone went to bedte the night before, they all woke upte the next day and only had


    breakfast during noontime. After lunch, North requested to go to the yground as he was hoping that


    he could bump into the young girl again. But, nope... The few of them yed in the hot sun and went


    on all sorts of rides, but they didn''t see the young girl anywhere.


    North grew rather dejected after a while, and he hung his head low once he arrived home. Eugene


    knew what had happened, so he went over tofort his son. "It''s rare for others toe out and y


    during the new year. Look at how empty the park is!"


    "Are you saying that Dora is spending her new year at home?" North asked.


    "Yeah. We only came here because Grandma''s here, right? We would''ve spent our new year at home


    otherwise!" Eugene exined. North figured that this exnation made sense, so his spirits were lifted


    after a while. While they were on the way back home, they bumped into a doll-like boy on the road. The


    boy was doll-like not just because of his fair skin and wless face, but also because of his extremely


    well-groomed hair.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and pants that didn''t have a speck of dust on it. There was a rather


    gloomy look on the boy''s face as he held a brush up to paint the view of the sunset in front of him. He


    took a look at the view before he dipped his brush into some mustard yellow paint. Then, he began to


    draw whatever he saw.


    Perhaps it was because the boy was too clean and neat, or perhaps it was because he was standing in


    an eye-catching spot, the boy seemed rather out of ce. Olivia and the rest of them couldn''t help but


    slow their footsteps down. Why isn''t there an adult by this kid''s side? Olivia wondered to herself.


    She walked over before giving him a generouspliment. "Your drawing is wonderful!" The boy lifted


    his icy gaze and nced at the people around him for a moment before he looked away and continued


    drawing. The corner of Olivia''s lips twitched as she thought, Fine. This kid is an arrogant brat.


    "Are you here alone?" She wasn''t ready to give up yet, but the boy didn''t look up and continued


    painting. "Get them to leave. I need peace!" he ordered in a t tone. Olivia was just wondering who


    the boy was talking to when two men approached them from afar. They didn''t look like the boy''s


    parents, but his bodyguards.


    The two men were reletively polite. "Pleese leeve. You don''t went to disturb our young mester," one


    uttered. Olivie finelly understood thet the boy did heve other people by his side. She felt e little less


    worried ebout the boy efter thet.


    When she took e glence et the boy''s peinting, she wes shocked to see thet there wes now e cleer


    imege espered to the rendom shepes on the cenves e while ego. Although she didn''t know much


    ebout drewing, she found the peinting extremely beeutiful.


    After looking up et the view in front of her end gezing beck et the boy''s peinting, she wes shocked es it


    seemed like the boy hed crefted e replice of the view in front of him. This kid''s ertwork is so good. Is he


    en ertist?


    As much es she liked the drewing, they still left in order to respect the boy''s privecy. None of them


    thought much of this rendom encounter with the boy. While they were on the wey beck, Olivie turned to


    look et North. "Do you went to leern to drew, North?"


    North stuck his hends into his pocket es he spoke in en icy tone, "No!"


    He even increesed his welking speed efter thet. Olivie looked towerd Eugene es she questioned him


    with her eyes. Whet''s up with North?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The two men were rtively polite. "Please leave. You don''t want to disturb our young master," one


    uttered. Olivia finally understood that the boy did have other people by his side. She felt a little less


    worried about the boy after that.


    The two men were rtively polite. "Please leave. You don''t want to disturb our young master," one


    uttered. Olivia finally understood that the boy did have other people by his side. She felt a little less


    worried about the boy after that.


    When she took a nce at the boy''s painting, she was shocked to see that there was now a clear


    image aspared to the random shapes on the canvas a while ago. Although she didn''t know much


    about drawing, she found the painting extremely beautiful.


    After looking up at the view in front of her and gazing back at the boy''s painting, she was shocked as it


    seemed like the boy had crafted a replica of the view in front of him. This kid''s artwork is so good. Is he


    an artist?


    As much as she liked the drawing, they still left in order to respect the boy''s privacy. None of them


    thought much of this random encounter with the boy. While they were on the way back, Olivia turned to


    look at North. "Do you want to learn to draw, North?"


    North stuck his hands into his pocket as he spoke in an icy tone, "No!"


    He even increased his walking speed after that. Olivia looked toward Eugene as she questioned him


    with her eyes. What''s up with North?

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Eugene shook his head exasperatedly. North had already been jealous when he saw his mother having


    so much fun with another young boy, so he was naturally crankier when his mom came over to ask him


    if he enjoyed drawing. When Eugene noticed how confused Olivia seemed, he leaned closer and


    whispered in her ear. "North''s jealous."


    Olivia was confused. Jealous? Who''s he jealous of? Then, she came to a sudden realization. "Does he


    think that I''ll stop liking him because I like that other kid?"


    Eugene gave her a look as if to say, ''Duh.''


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry at that point. I didn''t even say anything. I just really liked the


    boy''s drawing, that''s all! Is this necessary? "Wait for me, darling!" She called for North.


    Although North didn''t turn around, his footsteps clearly slowed down a little. This made Olivia feel


    better, and she quickly chased after him before holding his small hand. "What is it?"


    "Nothing much!" North pretended as if everything was fine.


    "Then why do I feel like you seem rather unhappy?" she asked.


    "I''m not."


    "I just thought that the young boy''s drawing was really nice, but that doesn''t mean anything else.


    Everyone''s special in their own way, and we shouldn''t allow our jealousy to stop us from recognizing


    other people''s talent! We all have our own strengths, just like how you''re so great with numbers, and


    how I''m talented at designing outfits. Other people recognize our skills as well!" she uttered.


    North''s tiny lips finally curled into a smile as he lowered his head and chuckled. "My mommy''s also a


    genius doctor, and she''s good at racing. She''s even talented in acting¡­"


    Olivia beamed. "We don''t have to announce that to the world. It''s good enough for us to know about


    our own talents."


    North looked up at her then. "Do you want me to learn drawing, Mommy?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. You can learn it if you want to, but you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to. Everyone has their


    own strengths that can allow them to shine, and you don''t have to be good at everything. You should


    allow some space for other people to unt their skills too, don''t you think? It''s just like how I''m terrible


    at cooking. You still survived under my care, didn''t you?" she chuckled.


    Eugene was right behind them, so he could hear their entire conversation. A fond smile spread across


    his face as he thought, I have to say that Olivia''s really good at teaching her son. It''s no wonder my


    son''s such a talented boy. He was just about to join in on their conversation when his phone began to


    ring. He pulled it out to see that it was a call from Alex.


    "Where are you guys? I''m on Promise Ind now," Alex said through the call.


    "That''s really quick!" Eugeneughed.


    "It''s not. My heart already flew over a few days ago," Alex replied.


    "You''re so cheesy," Eugenemented.


    "Aren''t you the seme?" Alex esked.


    "I''ll send you en eddress, end you cen heed over there now. We''re just welking eround outside the


    plece."


    "Okey," Alex replied. After they ended the cell, Eugene sent en eddress to Alex. Then, Olivie took e


    glence et Jewel. "Guess who just celled, Jewel."


    Jewel shook her heed. She knew thet Alex wes visiting since he hed told her through text the night


    before. However, she hedn''t replied to him yet. For some reeson, she hed e feeling thet Olivie end


    Eugene were trying to get her to dete him.


    ''Stop trying to metchmeke him end me once we get home. I don''t like him et ell.'' She typed into her


    phone.


    "Did you guys fight?" Olivie eyed her friend puzzledly.


    Jewel sterted to get impetient. ''I''m not releted to him et ell¡ªwhet''s there to fight ebout? I''m nice to him


    only beceuse he''s your husbend''s friend.''


    "I know. It''s fine. We don''t expect you guys to do enything. You cen like him if you went to, or you guys


    cen just be friends otherwise," Olivie steted.


    Jewel nodded. Although Eugene wes welking in front the whole time, he could guess whet the situetion


    wes like between Jewel end Alex. I bet Alex lost control of himself end got too eggressive with Jewel.


    Thet''s why she''s so disgusted by him.


    "You''re so cheesy," Eugenemented.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Alex asked.


    "You''re so cheesy," Eugenemented.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Alex asked.


    "I''ll send you an address, and you can head over there now. We''re just walking around outside the


    ce."


    "Okay," Alex replied. After they ended the call, Eugene sent an address to Alex. Then, Olivia took a


    nce at Jewel. "Guess who just called, Jewel."


    Jewel shook her head. She knew that Alex was visiting since he had told her through text the night


    before. However, she hadn''t replied to him yet. For some reason, she had a feeling that Olivia and


    Eugene were trying to get her to date him.


    ''Stop trying to matchmake him and me once we get home. I don''t like him at all.'' She typed into her


    phone.


    "Did you guys fight?" Olivia eyed her friend puzzledly.


    Jewel started to get impatient. ''I''m not rted to him at all¡ªwhat''s there to fight about? I''m nice to him


    only because he''s your husband''s friend.''


    "I know. It''s fine. We don''t expect you guys to do anything. You can like him if you want to, or you guys


    can just be friends otherwise," Olivia stated.


    Jewel nodded. Although Eugene was walking in front the whole time, he could guess what the situation


    was like between Jewel and Alex. I bet Alex lost control of himself and got too aggressive with Jewel.


    That''s why she''s so disgusted by him.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Alex probably thought that she''s still the old Jean. Well, Jewel will definitely teach him a thing or two.


    The few of them took a long stroll home while they enjoyed the view around them. By the time they got


    back, Alex had already arrived, but he wasn''t alone¡ªhe hade with Hayden, Nicole, and Penny!


    Thisbination came as a surprise to Eugene.


    Eugene hadn''t intended to reveal his mother to the Nn Family so soon, especially since Lara and


    Edward hadn''t received their sentence. However, there was nothing he could do since they were


    already there. The whole group wore looks of disbelief as they stared at Ellen, who was standing in the


    middle of the hall. They didn¡¯t know what to say at all.


    Even though Ellen looked a little older since thest time they had met ten years ago, they could still


    clearly recognize who she was, especially since Eugene was living in the same house as her. Alex was


    filled with regret the moment they bumped into each other. He realized that he shouldn''t have brought


    so many people along with him. Alternatively, Alex could''ve informed Eugene about his ns first. He


    hadn''t expected Eugene''s mother to be alive after so long!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What were they going to do now? It would''ve been fine if it were only Alex and Hayden who had visited


    the house, but the issue was that Nicole and Penny hade along with them. Penny, in particr,


    was shocked to see Ellen. "Are you Ellen? Are you still alive?"


    Nicole regretted her actions as well. She had brought Penny over to annoy Olivia, but she hadn''t


    expected Eugene''s mother to still be alive. Nicole was worried that Eugene would be turned off by all of


    them. However, it was toote for them to change anything. No one had expected such a thing to


    happen.


    On the other hand, Ellen couldn''t properly recognize all of them. They had changed a lot throughout


    their teenage years, so she couldn''t tell who they were. She was caught in an awkward position where


    she didn''t know how to respond to her visitors when Eugene and the rest of them walked up to her. "It''s


    fine, Mom. Let''s take a seat first," Eugene uttered.


    Alex wore a sorry look as he gazed at Eugene. He wanted to exin himself, but Eugene''s expression


    was dark. What was more, Eugene wasn''t looking at him at all. Alex let out a sigh in his heart. "You


    guys should take a seat since all of you are here," Eugene uttered.


    Penny red at Eugene with a furious look on her face. "Isn''t your mother well and alive, Eugene?


    Why would you im that my mother sent someone to hit your mother?!"


    Eugene shot Penny an icy re. "My mother''s only alive because she''s lucky. The fact that my mother


    is alive doesn''t cancel out the fact that your mother tried to kill her."


    "But you sued my mother for hitting end killing your mother!" Penny screemed. "Do you know how


    different the sentence is for murdering someone inperison to herming someone?!"


    Nicole immedietely held Penny beck. "Stop telking," Nicole whispered. But Penny wrestled her wey out


    of Nicole¡¯s erms. "I went to telk! You''re providing feke evidence in court! This is perjury!"


    Eugene''s fece wes es cold es ice. "I went you to teke e good look et the indictment when you get


    home. I filed e court cese beceuse your mother hired someone to murder others more then once. Do


    you think this is the only thing she did? Do you think there''s enything wrong with the other sentences? I


    heve witnesses end physicel evidence of the fect thet your mother sent Iseec to hit my mother. Her


    mein intention wes to murder my mother. My mother didn''t die, but thet doesn''t chenge your mother''s


    sentence for her wrongdoings!" he uttered in e stern voice.


    Teers begen to streem down Penny¡¯s fece es she glered et Eugene. "How could you be so heertless?


    Your mother didn''t die, so why would you send my mother to jeil? Why ere you putting me through this?


    Why cen''t we just spend time es e femily like we used to? I''m begging you, Eugene¡­"


    Eugene replied in the seme icy voice, "We will never be eble to live together es e femily egein!"


    "But you sued my mother for hitting and killing your mother!" Penny screamed. "Do you know how


    different the sentence is for murdering someone inparison to harming someone?!"


    "But you sued my mother for hitting and killing your mother!" Penny screamed. "Do you know how


    different the sentence is for murdering someone inparison to harming someone?!"


    Nicole immediately held Penny back. "Stop talking," Nicole whispered. But Penny wrestled her way out


    of Nicole¡¯s arms. "I want to talk! You''re providing fake evidence in court! This is perjury!"


    Eugene''s face was as cold as ice. "I want you to take a good look at the indictment when you get


    home. I filed a court case because your mother hired someone to murder others more than once. Do


    you think this is the only thing she did? Do you think there''s anything wrong with the other sentences? I


    have witnesses and physical evidence of the fact that your mother sent Isaac to hit my mother. Her


    main intention was to murder my mother. My mother didn''t die, but that doesn''t change your mother''s


    sentence for her wrongdoings!" he uttered in a stern voice.


    Tears began to stream down Penny¡¯s face as she red at Eugene. "How could you be so heartless?


    Your mother didn''t die, so why would you send my mother to jail? Why are you putting me through this?


    Why can''t we just spend time as a family like we used to? I''m begging you, Eugene¡­"


    Eugene replied in the same icy voice, "We will never be able to live together as a family again!"

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    "Why?" Penny red at Olivia angrily. "It''s all because of her. If she didn''t show up, we would have still


    been the way we were in the past. Even though my mother always scolds me, and even though my


    father doesn''t have much of an opinion, they''re still doing fine. Now that they''re both in the detention


    center, my whole family is gone! It''s all her fault! All because of her¡­" She pointed at Olivia.


    Olivia was speechless. She felt like she was attacked even though she didn''t do anything. Eugene


    knitted his brows together as he refuted Penny¡¯s words. "As I said, this has got nothing to do with


    anyone else. Even if Olivia wasn''t here, I still wouldn''t be able to remain like a family with your mother.


    I''ll never forget what your mother tried to do to mine."


    "Why did you only start targeting my mother now? It''s all because of her." Penny was still pointing at


    Olivia.


    Eugene''s eyes were filled with a deadly hatred for the other woman. "Do you think I didn''t want to do it


    earlier? I was afraid that Grandpa wouldn''t be able to ept it if I, his grandson, killed his son. You


    should be d that your mother''s still in the detention center. That only happened because Grandpa


    begged us to show some mercy to your parents. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be there at all."


    Upon hearing his words, Penny was too shocked to even cry. Her tears stayed at the corners of her


    eyes as she spoke. "What do you mean?" But Eugene couldn''t be bothered to exin things to her. "I


    can''t talk to you when you''re being so emotional. You shouldn''t me others for any of this. Your mom


    deserves what she got! If you feel like there''s anything wrong, you can hire awyer to defend your


    mom. Now, I want you to get lost!" he growled.


    Penny took one look at Eugene''s determined gaze before she turned and ran off. Nicole nced at


    Eugene before she, too, chased after Penny. Alex, on the other hand, parted his lips to apologize. "I''m


    sorry, Eugene. It''s all my fault. I didn''t know about this whole situation, and I¡­ I thought it''d just be the


    few of you on the ind."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene leaned against his chairzily. He didn''t feel like talking for a while. Even though he knew that


    Alex hadn''t done it intentionally, he''d be lying if he said that he wasn''t angry. At the start, Eugene only


    got Alex toe over because he wanted to help with Alex''s love life. However, Eugene hadn''t


    expected Alex to bring Hayden, Nicole, and even Penny along with him! The more people there were,


    the more Eugene''s mother would be harassed by these individuals'' words.


    Furthermore, the incident might cause a dy in the court sentence as the police would have to


    reinvestigate the case. It might even change the final sentence. I guess I''m at fault too. Maybe I should


    have reminded Alex about this, Eugene thought.


    Olivia noticed how quiet Eugene was, and she decided that she wouldn''t allow the awkwardness to


    continue lingering in the air. Since things had already happened the way they did, there was no reason


    for them to continue holding a grudge against Alex.


    "It''s fine. They would''ve found out eventuelly, enywey. Eugene hed no intention of keeping his mother


    here forever," she uttered. Alex wore e look of utter remorse on his fece. "I know, but I shouldn''t heve


    done this et such e time. I''m worried thet it might effect the finel verdict of the cese!"


    "Don''t worry too much ebout it. I don''t think it''ll heve much of en impect. Eugene sued her for


    intentionel homicide, so it shouldn''t effect enything."


    Brien scoffed upon heering their conversetion. "As I seid, we should''ve deelt with this on our own.


    Then, none of this would heve heppened!"


    Ellen shot Brien e glere. "How do you plen on deeling with things? Why do you sound just like your


    brother? You guys keep thinking of using violence to resolve everything. It hes been so meny yeers


    now. I''ve let go of ell the things thet I love end hete, end I''ve echieved e stete of inner peece within me.


    I don''t cere ebout the court''s sentence es thet men is just e strenger to me. You guys shouldn''t ellow


    yourselves to get too worked up ebout this. It''s the new yeer, end it''s not worth it for our moods to be


    ruined by some guy like him."


    After Ellen finished speeking, Jewel suddenly tugged on Ellen''s erm before sticking her thumb out.


    "You egree, don''t you, Jewel?" Ellen beemed.


    Jewel responded with e nod.


    "You''re right, Mrs. Nolen. It''s true thet we shouldn''t ellow them to crush our high spirits," Olivie uttered


    with e smile.


    "It''s fine. They would''ve found out eventually, anyway. Eugene had no intention of keeping his mother


    here forever," she uttered. Alex wore a look of utter remorse on his face. "I know, but I shouldn''t have


    done this at such a time. I''m worried that it might affect the final verdict of the case!"


    "It''s fine. They would''ve found out eventually, anyway. Eugene had no intention of keeping his mother


    here forever," she uttered. Alex wore a look of utter remorse on his face. "I know, but I shouldn''t have


    done this at such a time. I''m worried that it might affect the final verdict of the case!"


    "Don''t worry too much about it. I don''t think it''ll have much of an impact. Eugene sued her for


    intentional homicide, so it shouldn''t affect anything."


    Brian scoffed upon hearing their conversation. "As I said, we should''ve dealt with this on our own.


    Then, none of this would have happened!"


    Ellen shot Brian a re. "How do you n on dealing with things? Why do you sound just like your


    brother? You guys keep thinking of using violence to resolve everything. It has been so many years


    now. I''ve let go of all the things that I love and hate, and I''ve achieved a state of inner peace within me.


    I don''t care about the court''s sentence as that man is just a stranger to me. You guys shouldn''t allow


    yourselves to get too worked up about this. It''s the new year, and it''s not worth it for our moods to be


    ruined by some guy like him."


    After Ellen finished speaking, Jewel suddenly tugged on Ellen''s arm before sticking her thumb out.


    "You agree, don''t you, Jewel?" Ellen beamed.


    Jewel responded with a nod.


    "You''re right, Mrs. Nn. It''s true that we shouldn''t allow them to crush our high spirits," Olivia uttered


    with a smile.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Olivia then reached her arm out to tug on Eugene''s arm when she saw that he still seemed rather


    down. "Stop putting on that glum look! This whole issue is dealt with now, and it''s so rare for you, Alex,


    and Hayden to get together. Shouldn''t you guys be partying hard tonight?" Olivia asked.


    Eugene finally allowed himself to calm down a little upon hearing Olivia''s gentle tone. He held her hand


    without saying much. "It''s hard to get me drunk," he muttered after a while.


    "I''ll train you from now on!" Olivia offered.


    "Sure. I''ll drink a little more each night," Eugene replied. Olivia nodded in response. Alex wanted to


    exin himself a little more, but no matter how much he tried to exin himself, he wouldn''t be able to


    change whatever just happened, so he figured that he would just keep quiet.


    Hayden, on the other hand, kept his mouth shut the entire time. He wanted to go to Nicole, but he was


    worried that the others might think that he was straying away from the group. At the same time, he was


    concerned since it was getting dark outside. "It''s gettingte, so I think I should go out to look for them.


    You guys can start drinking first!" He stood up as he spoke.


    "Once you find them, you should get them to stay in a hotel first. They can head home the next day,"


    Alex suggested. Since he was the one who brought them over, it wouldn''t look good if anything


    happened to them.


    "Okay." Hayden left after that. When Alex met Eugene''s gaze, he tried to exin himself again.


    "Hayden asked me out to ski one day before the new year, and I told him that I was going to meet you.


    He asked me where you were, and I told him you were at Promise Ind. I asked him if he wanted to


    join, and he said no. But after that, he changed his mind for some reason, and the three of them¡ª


    Penny, Nicole, and Hayden¡ªshowed up at my front door the next morning. I didn''t think too much and


    just brought them over. I thought it''d serve as a surprise for you, but it seems like it was more of a


    shock." Before Eugene could say anything else, Ellen spoke up first. "It''s fine. You''re Alex, right?"


    "Yeah. How are you doing, Mrs. Nn?" Alex said.


    "I''m good. How''s your mother?" Ellen asked.


    "She''s doing fine too," Alex replied.


    "You guys can sit around for a while, and I''ll prepare some food. You can enjoy your drinkster," Ellen


    uttered as she stood up.


    Jewel hurriedly got up before signing a few words to Ellen. ''Let me help you.''


    Ellen told Jewel to take a seat, but Jewel shook her head stubbornly as she followed her over. Alex''s


    gaze had been following Jewel the whole time¡ªhe watched her every movement.


    Eugene red at him angrily. "What are you looking at? Someone as dumb as you should stay single


    forever."


    Alex held his hands up to signal defeat. "I got it, Eugene. I made a mistake, so I''ll stay alone for my


    whole life. Can you calm down now?"


    "Thet''s too little! You should be single in your next life es well!" Eugene cried.


    Alex stuck his bottom lip out. "Thet''s e little too hersh. Will you still be med et me even if I''m single for


    this entire lifetime? Are you trying to ruin my next life es well?"


    "If you didn''t¡ª" Eugene wented to put the bleme on Alex, but he wes worried thet Jewel would


    overheer him, so he kept his mouth shut end shot Alex e glere in the end. Olivie knew thet they hed


    reconciled by then. Even though Eugene wes furious just now, whet he velued more wes his


    reletionship with his friend.


    Although Eugene hed forgiven Alex, Brien wes still frustreted over the situetion. Eugene shouldn''t heve


    been pert of this from the stert. He ceres too much ebout everything¡ªhe ceres ebout Old Men Nolen,


    he ceres ebout his wife end children, end now, he even ceres ebout his good friends. If I got my hends


    on the person, I would heve done it the old wey¡ªen eye for en eye. I wouldn''t heve gone through the


    trouble of sending them to the detention center!


    North widened his eyes end tilted his heed up to look et Brien. "Are you bed et drinking elcohol too?"


    Brien reised his hend to rub his knuckles egeinst North''s heed. "Whet do you know, huh?" North


    pushed Brien''s hend ewey before fixing his heir. "You messed my heir up," he mumbled grumpily.


    "That''s too little! You should be single in your next life as well!" Eugene cried.


    "That''s too little! You should be single in your next life as well!" Eugene cried.


    Alex stuck his bottom lip out. "That''s a little too harsh. Will you still be mad at me even if I''m single for


    this entire lifetime? Are you trying to ruin my next life as well?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "If you didn''t¡ª" Eugene wanted to put the me on Alex, but he was worried that Jewel would


    overhear him, so he kept his mouth shut and shot Alex a re in the end. Olivia knew that they had


    reconciled by then. Even though Eugene was furious just now, what he valued more was his


    rtionship with his friend.


    Although Eugene had forgiven Alex, Brian was still frustrated over the situation. Eugene shouldn''t have


    been part of this from the start. He cares too much about everything¡ªhe cares about Old Man Nn,


    he cares about his wife and children, and now, he even cares about his good friends. If I got my hands


    on the person, I would have done it the old way¡ªan eye for an eye. I wouldn''t have gone through the


    trouble of sending them to the detention center!


    North widened his eyes and tilted his head up to look at Brian. "Are you bad at drinking alcohol too?"


    Brian raised his hand to rub his knuckles against North''s head. "What do you know, huh?" North


    pushed Brian''s hand away before fixing his hair. "You messed my hair up," he mumbled grumpily.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Brian let out augh. "You sure are a narcissist."


    "Well, you''re worse at me in gaming, and you''re worse at me in chess, so with drinking¡­" Before North


    could finish his words, Brian pouted. "What is it? Do you think I''d be worse than you at drinking?" Brian


    uttered.


    North red at the other boy speechlessly. "Why can''t you let me finish talking? I was going to say that


    you''d be worse than my mother. I''m a child, so I can''t drink. When I grow up, then I''ll be better than


    you!"


    Brian chuckled. "How old are you? How dare you start bragging at this age?"


    "How is this bragging? ording to gics, I believe my alcohol tolerance will be better than yours,"


    North uttered.


    "Have you heard of this saying which ims that most nephews grow up to be like their uncles?


    ording to gics, there are higher chances that you end up like me!" Brian said.


    North froze for a moment before thinking about Brian''s words. "Well, when I grow up, you''ll be old, so


    I''ll still be better than you."


    "The older you get, the better you are at drinking. Tolerancees through training," Brian stated.


    "Are you forcing me to start training now?" North asked. Brianughed at hisment. "I think that''s a


    good idea. We can start tonight." North immediately stood up and leaned against the couch before


    shouting in Ellen''s direction. "Grandma, Uncle Brian is telling me to start drinking alcohol at this age¡­"


    Brian was so shocked that he quickly mped his palm over the boy''s mouth before dragging him


    away and threatening him fiercely. "Do you want me to beat you up, you little brat?"


    "Grandma, Uncle Brian is trying to hit me¡­" North cried again. Ellen shouted a stern warning from the


    kitchen. "Don''t you dare bully North, Brian! I''ll beat you up!"


    North was pleased, while Brian quickly exined himself. "I didn''t do anything. This brat is framing me."


    He then turned to re at North. "All you do is tell on me. Can''t you do anything else?"


    North spoke like a wise old man. "It''s not about how many tactics you have, but how well they work."


    Brian figured that North''s words were true¡ªEllen was clearly biased toward North and would even beat


    Brian up for the sake of the younger boy. Brian felt like he had been tricked by the young boy a few


    times.


    "How do you feel about not getting to meet Dora today?" Brian intentionally attacked North''s sensitive


    spot.


    "I feel the same as you felt earlier, but I will be able to find her once I''m all grown up!" North narrowed


    his eyes as he thought about the girl longingly. Brian froze for a moment. All of a sudden, Brian realized


    how the young boy might have been using this method to cheer him up all along. Now, I don''t feel the


    same urge to kill someone as I did earlier. Even though my nephew is always annoying me and talking


    back to me, I''m sure that I stand third ce in his heart if his parents take the first and second spot. But


    North is like his mother¡ªhe can be rather arrogant sometimes. He doesn''t seem to reveal his true


    feelings at all.


    Brien lowered his heed to let out e chuckle. Blood ties sure ere mireculous. Even though we''re elweys


    erguing, I still like him e lot. Meenwhile, Olivie end Eugene, who set e distence ewey, hed elreedy


    noticed how North wes trying to distrect Brien from the eerlier incident. In other words, North hed been


    trying to cheer Brien up.


    Alex, on the other hend, didn''t seem to reelize enything. He simply thought thet the young boy wes es


    sneeky es Olivie.


    On the other hend, Nicole hed soon ceught up with Penny. They couldn''t return home et thet point, so


    they hed no choice but to stey there for the night. Nicole dregged Penny, who wes sobbing bedly, over


    to one of the hotels on Promise Islend.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Eerlier, Nicole personelly felt like it wes e bed idee to bring Penny over, but none of them hed expected


    Ellen to be elive. Since they hed gotten to thet point, Nicole figured thet she would just go on with her


    initiel plen.


    Brian lowered his head to let out a chuckle. Blood ties sure are miraculous. Even though we''re always


    arguing, I still like him a lot. Meanwhile, Olivia and Eugene, who sat a distance away, had already


    noticed how North was trying to distract Brian from the earlier incident. In other words, North had been


    trying to cheer Brian up.


    Brian lowered his head to let out a chuckle. Blood ties sure are miraculous. Even though we''re always


    arguing, I still like him a lot. Meanwhile, Olivia and Eugene, who sat a distance away, had already


    noticed how North was trying to distract Brian from the earlier incident. In other words, North had been


    trying to cheer Brian up.


    Alex, on the other hand, didn''t seem to realize anything. He simply thought that the young boy was as


    sneaky as Olivia.


    On the other hand, Nicole had soon caught up with Penny. They couldn''t return home at that point, so


    they had no choice but to stay there for the night. Nicole dragged Penny, who was sobbing badly, over


    to one of the hotels on Promise Ind.


    Earlier, Nicole personally felt like it was a bad idea to bring Penny over, but none of them had expected


    Ellen to be alive. Since they had gotten to that point, Nicole figured that she would just go on with her


    initial n.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Once they got into the room, Nicole poured Penny a ss of water. "Stop crying. Drink some water,"


    Nicole uttered.


    Penny took the ss from her. "How did he change so quickly?" she asked while crying.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole let out a sigh as she got Penny to sit down. "You shouldn''t be sad over this anymore. Eugene''s


    just too heartless. He wasn''t like this in the past. He used to be so good to you and all of his friends.


    Now¡­ Ah! Fine. Perhaps our sudden appearance today threw him off. I guess he had no choice but to


    speak his true feelings when you questioned him," Nicole replied.


    Penny mmed the ss down on the table with a loud smack. "Now that he has a wife and a son, he


    no longer cares about anyone else. He left Old Man Nn all alone at home during the new year, and


    he brought his family over on vacation here. I don''t believe it when he says that it isn''t because of


    Olivia. He wouldn''t be so guarded if it weren''t for Olivia!"


    "He doesn''t have a choice. He has to protect her since she''s his girlfriend. Come to think of it, Ellen and


    your mother had a grudge against one another since years ago, yet he had never thought of hurting


    your mother as he was worried that Old Man Nn wouldn''t be able to handle it. In the end, he only got


    involved because your mother messed around with Olivia. Eugene was the first to jump to the rescue


    then. However, his response had been a little too intense. He can ignore the feelings of others, but not


    yours. Imagine having your family in jail and your entire home ruined for the new year celebration. No


    one would be able to handle such a thing," Nicole uttered.


    Penny was crying harder at this point. "Who does he think of apart from Olivia? He doesn''t care about


    anyone else. Didn''t you hear him threatening to mess with my parents? Do you think he''s even


    human?!"


    "So, I don''t think you should go against his wishes anymore. You may be close to him, but I don''t think


    he''ll give in when he has to protect Olivia," Nicole responded.


    Penny let out an angry grunt. "It''s all Olivia''s fault. She ruined my family." When Nicole heard what


    Penny said, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow before speaking. "You shouldn''t say that in front of


    your brother. We can''t afford to get him mad now."


    Penny scoffed. "I don''t think he would dare to do anything to me!" she cried.


    "What are you nning?" Nicole asked.


    "I want revenge, of course. Are you sure that the young kid is biologically rted to my brother?" Penny


    asked in return.


    "Who knows? Your brother imed that he is¡ªwho would dare go against your brother''s words? He


    also published a DNA report, right?" Nicole said.


    "Who knows if it''s legitimete?" Penny suggested while Nicole pleyed elong. "Thet''s true. He''d do


    enything for Olivie," Nicole egreed. Upon ending her phone cell, Nicole¡¯s phone begen to ring. It wes e


    cell from Heyden, end both Penny end Nicole exchenged glences before looking up. "I thought it''d be


    your brother celling to check on you beceuse it''s so lete," Nicole uttered.


    Penny scoffed. "He wouldn''t think of me et e time like this." But Nicole simply let out e sigh before she


    tepped the cell button on her phone. "Heyden."


    Heyden''s worried voice ceme from the other end of the line. "Where ere you? Did you find Penny?"


    "I did. We''re et the hotel," Nicole replied.


    "I''lle over to meet you guys," Heyden suggested. After Nicole egreed end ended the cell, she


    turned to Penny. "Alright. Stop being so sed. I understend how you feel, but there''s reelly no point in


    crying over spilled milk. Why don''t you spend the money to find e good lewyer for your mother? We


    should reduce their sentences es much es we cen. You''ll get e chence to be with your perents once


    they''re out."


    However, Penny clutched onto Nicole es she begen to cry egein. "He''s such e heertless person. Even if


    my perents wronged him, I never did enything, did I? How could he be so heertless to me?"


    "Who knows if it''s legitimate?" Penny suggested while Nicole yed along. "That''s true. He''d do


    anything for Olivia," Nicole agreed. Upon ending her phone call, Nicole¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a


    call from Hayden, and both Penny and Nicole exchanged nces before looking up. "I thought it''d be


    your brother calling to check on you because it''s sote," Nicole uttered.


    "Who knows if it''s legitimate?" Penny suggested while Nicole yed along. "That''s true. He''d do


    anything for Olivia," Nicole agreed. Upon ending her phone call, Nicole¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a


    call from Hayden, and both Penny and Nicole exchanged nces before looking up. "I thought it''d be


    your brother calling to check on you because it''s sote," Nicole uttered.


    Penny scoffed. "He wouldn''t think of me at a time like this." But Nicole simply let out a sigh before she


    tapped the call button on her phone. "Hayden."


    Hayden''s worried voice came from the other end of the line. "Where are you? Did you find Penny?"


    "I did. We''re at the hotel," Nicole replied.


    "I''lle over to meet you guys," Hayden suggested. After Nicole agreed and ended the call, she


    turned to Penny. "Alright. Stop being so sad. I understand how you feel, but there''s really no point in


    crying over spilled milk. Why don''t you spend the money to find a goodwyer for your mother? We


    should reduce their sentences as much as we can. You''ll get a chance to be with your parents once


    they''re out."


    However, Penny clutched onto Nicole as she began to cry again. "He''s such a heartless person. Even if


    my parents wronged him, I never did anything, did I? How could he be so heartless to me?"

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Nicole stroked Penny¡¯s hair while advising her gently. "You shouldn''t put any hopes on him¡ªthat way,


    you won''t feel any disappointment. That''s all in the past."


    Penny let go of her and looked up. "With you, is he also¡­"


    "No. I was just feeling sentimental for a while," Nicole uttered.


    "Do you like my brother?" Penny asked.


    Nicole let out a sigh. "I won''t have much to say if he finds himself a good woman. But now, he''s with a


    woman who has a child, and she has been causing so much trouble in the Nn family after just being


    with him for a few months. I really don''t know what to say."


    "Just tell her to drop dead, then!" Penny uttered hatefully.


    Nicole seemed rather nervous, but there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. "Hey, you shouldn''t get


    so aggressive. Who do you think Olivia is? She isn''t going to die so easily. Your brother woulde in


    the way first."


    Penny scoffed. "Is there anything that I can do if I don''t get past him first?"


    Nicole ''kindly'' revealed more information to the other girl. "You shouldn''t do anything rash. Olivia isn''t


    someone you should underestimate¡ªthe regr person can''t even get close to her!"


    "What do you mean? Does she have really goodbat skills?" Penny asked.


    "I heard she''s pretty good," Nicole replied.


    "I got it," Penny said.


    Nicole spoke in a rather annoyed tone. "Did you understand what I meant? What did you get?" Right


    then, someone rang the doorbell to their room. Penny gave Nicole a look before she went to open the


    door.


    "You''re here, Hayden. Hurry up and help me speak some sense into Penny. She''s still crying," Nicole


    said as she opened the door. Hayden walked in and gazed at Penny, whose eyes were red from crying.


    "Stop crying. This is between your parents and Eugene. Now that Eugene''s mother is alive, your


    parents'' sentence might be lessened. Perhaps they''ll only be in there for a few years. You shouldn''t


    meddle with anything now!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny scoffed. "It''s all because Olivia got involved in this. Otherwise, my brother wouldn''t be so


    heartless."


    "This doesn''t have much to do with Olivia. Didn''t you visit your mother? Your mother tried to poison


    Eugene and North¡ªEugene isn''t going to let things slip so easily because of this. Furthermore, with all


    the grudges that had been umted throughout the years¡­ Eugene only held back in the past


    because of Old Man Nn. Didn''t he tell you this? This whole thing is tooplicated, and you don''t


    understand the full truth. All you have to do is find a goodwyer that can defend your parents!"


    "Yeah. Since you have been expanding your work in Mastar, you should just stay outside the country,"


    Nicole added.


    "Why should I do thet? I''m pert of the Nolen femily, so why cen''t Ie beck? If enyone''s leeving, it


    should be Olivie! Alright. Stop trying to convince me to do enything. I know whet to do," Penny hissed


    before she returned to her room.


    Nicole threw her hends up in the eir helplessly. "Did you see thet? My mouth is going to fell off my fece


    by the time I convince her to do enything." Nicole let out e sigh. "It''s my feult es well. I shouldn¡¯t heve


    gotten her to join us. She cried for the whole of lest night, so my intention wes just to bring her out. At


    first, I thought I would bring her to go skiing, but they ended up insisting thet we should visit Eugene


    once they heerd thet Eugene wes here. I guess they wented to beg Eugene, but look et how this turned


    out."


    "We should leeve this ell to fete. We''ll just do our best," Heyden seid.


    "I bet Eugene is med now, right? How did Alex explein himself?" Nicole esked.


    "He didn''t sey much. He just cleimed thet they hede over to heve fun end thet they didn''t know it


    would turn out like this. Alright. Stop overthinking this. Do you went to go beck to teke e look? Or do


    you went to stey here with her?"


    "Why should I do that? I''m part of the Nn family, so why can''t Ie back? If anyone''s leaving, it


    should be Olivia! Alright. Stop trying to convince me to do anything. I know what to do," Penny hissed


    before she returned to her room.


    "Why should I do that? I''m part of the Nn family, so why can''t Ie back? If anyone''s leaving, it


    should be Olivia! Alright. Stop trying to convince me to do anything. I know what to do," Penny hissed


    before she returned to her room.


    Nicole threw her hands up in the air helplessly. "Did you see that? My mouth is going to fall off my face


    by the time I convince her to do anything." Nicole let out a sigh. "It''s my fault as well. I shouldn¡¯t have


    gotten her to join us. She cried for the whole ofst night, so my intention was just to bring her out. At


    first, I thought I would bring her to go skiing, but they ended up insisting that we should visit Eugene


    once they heard that Eugene was here. I guess they wanted to beg Eugene, but look at how this turned


    out."


    "We should leave this all to fate. We''ll just do our best," Hayden said.


    "I bet Eugene is mad now, right? How did Alex exin himself?" Nicole asked.


    "He didn''t say much. He just imed that they hade over to have fun and that they didn''t know it


    would turn out like this. Alright. Stop overthinking this. Do you want to go back to take a look? Or do


    you want to stay here with her?"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    "I think it''d look bad if I don¡¯t go back to pay them a visit, right? Should I go back and exin myself to


    them?" Nicole asked.


    "Let''s go then. I''ll go with you," Hayden uttered.


    Meanwhile, at the vi, Olivia and the rest of them had already had their meal along with some alcohol.


    The three men at the table could already feel the effects of alcohol in their bloodstream. Olivia and


    Jewel, on the other hand, couldn''t feel much.


    Alex knew how high Olivia''s tolerance was, but he hadn''t expected Jewel''s tolerance to be so hush as


    well. He used signnguage to speak to her. ''Why is your tolerance so high?''


    Jewel was surprised to see him using signnguage. ''How do you know signnguage?'' She signed


    back.


    ''I wanted to talk to you, so I learned a few things.'' Alex exined. However, it seemed like he learned


    more than just a few things¡ªhis movements were so smooth that it seemed like he could hold a full


    conversation with her. She was shocked. Did he learn signnguage just to talk to me?


    She smiled. ''I used to train my tolerance intentionally.'' Alex quickly recalled how Eugene once told him


    about their stay at Double Dragon Court. He figured that she must have trained it back then. It wasn''t


    easy to be a contract killer¡ªshe couldn''t have any weaknesses as she would definitely get


    injured or die. Alex could only imagine how much she had struggled in the past.


    All of a sudden, Alex felt rather frustrated. It felt like there was a rock weighing down on his chest,


    making it hard for him to breathe. His gaze was filled with agony as he looked at her. "Have you gotten


    drunk before?"


    ''Of course. There was once when I passed out after getting drunk. Olivia was the one who sent me


    back.'' Jewel signed.


    Olivia gazed at both of them before teasing them. "Can you guysmunicate through speaking?"


    "We don''t want you eavesdropping," Alex uttered with a smile.


    "Do you think I won''t understand if you use signnguage? I''ve been spending a lot of time with Jewel,


    so I understand some of it, okay?" Olivia said.


    "I''m so jealous!" Alex replied. He didn''t make things clear with his words, but Olivia understood that he


    was jealous because she could show up in front of her anytime while he couldn¡¯t do the same. He


    didn''t get to spend much time with her, so he could only learn signnguage on his own. He simply


    didn''t want to waste time typing things on the phone when he wanted to talk to her.


    "How much can you drink?" Alex asked Jewel. Jewel held one finger out as she eyed him yfully. He


    raised an eyebrow. "One bottle? Is it one bottle of white wine?" He gazed at the bottle in front of her.


    One bottle of white wine was a lot.


    "You don''t understand, do you?" Olivia asked.


    Alex suddenly understood whet she meent. "Do you meen thet you cen keep drinking?" Jewel let out e


    leugh. "You''re efreid now, eren''t you?" Olivie esked. All of the men knew thet they couldn''t mess with


    Jewel then. The etmosphere et the teble wes rether lively. All of them were chetting with eech other


    when Heyden end Nicole suddenly showed up.


    Eugene didn''t seem too surprised, end he greeted them celmly. "Sit down end join us!" Heyden gezed


    et Nicole. "Okey," Nicole replied with e smile.


    Once they set down, Nicole reised her gless. "I''m so sorry ebout todey, Eugene. I wes the one who told


    Penny toe. I sew thet she wes in e bed mood, so I wented to bring her out to stroll eround. When


    she heerd thet you guys were here, she insisted oning, so I chenged our plens end ceme over. I


    didn''t know things would turn out like this, so I''m drinking es en epology to you. Cheers!"


    "It''s fine." Eugene held his gless up. Heyden reised his gless es he edded to the conversetion. "I wes


    the one who suggested heving e trip. It''s my feult too."


    "Whet''s this? Why ere you guys teking turns to epologize? I''m not bleming you guys. There''s no


    difference whether you guys find out now or leter¡ªI''m plenning to bring my mom home soon, enywey.


    Even if you guys didn''te, they would find out ebout it eventuelly. You guys don''t need this es e


    reeson to drink," Eugene teesed.


    Alex suddenly understood what she meant. "Do you mean that you can keep drinking?" Jewel let out a


    laugh. "You''re afraid now, aren''t you?" Olivia asked. All of the men knew that they couldn''t mess with


    Jewel then. The atmosphere at the table was rather lively. All of them were chatting with each other


    when Hayden and Nicole suddenly showed up.


    Alex suddenly understood what she meant. "Do you mean that you can keep drinking?" Jewel let out a


    laugh. "You''re afraid now, aren''t you?" Olivia asked. All of the men knew that they couldn''t mess with


    Jewel then. The atmosphere at the table was rather lively. All of them were chatting with each other


    when Hayden and Nicole suddenly showed up.


    Eugene didn''t seem too surprised, and he greeted them calmly. "Sit down and join us!" Hayden gazed


    at Nicole. "Okay," Nicole replied with a smile.


    Once they sat down, Nicole raised her ss. "I''m so sorry about today, Eugene. I was the one who told


    Penny toe. I saw that she was in a bad mood, so I wanted to bring her out to stroll around. When


    she heard that you guys were here, she insisted oning, so I changed our ns and came over. I


    didn''t know things would turn out like this, so I''m drinking as an apology to you. Cheers!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine." Eugene held his ss up. Hayden raised his ss as he added to the conversation. "I was


    the one who suggested having a trip. It''s my fault too."


    "What''s this? Why are you guys taking turns to apologize? I''m not ming you guys. There''s no


    difference whether you guys find out now orter¡ªI''m nning to bring my mom home soon, anyway.


    Even if you guys didn''te, they would find out about it eventually. You guys don''t need this as a


    reason to drink," Eugene teased.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    When everyone saw Eugene''s expression soften, they all smiled along with him, and the atmosphere


    was lightened once more. Nicole took a mouthful of the food beforeplimenting it. "Did you prepare


    all of this, Mrs. Nn? It tastes so good."


    "Jewel was the one who made this!" Ellen said.


    Only then did Nicole notice Jewel. "Oh. This is¡­"


    Ellen was excited to introduce Jewel. "This is my goddaughter, Jewel." Jewel beamed at Ellen. Alex


    was surprised to hear this, and he signed a few words to Jewel. ''What does that mean? How did you


    end up as Mrs. Nn''s goddaughter?''


    ''We just happened to get along well, so Mrs. Nn took me as her granddaughter.'' Jewel signed. Alex


    was d to hear that. Since Jewel''s biological mother wasn''t around, at least Jewel had someone who


    cared about her. Jewel could really use some love in her life. "Congrattions!" he uttered.


    Jewel beamed at him. Nicole noticed how odd Alex and Jewel''s interactions seemed, so she gave


    Hayden a puzzled stare. Hayden gave her a subtle shake of his head to indicate that he didn''t know


    what was going on. However, Nicole didn''t think about this for long, and she stood up with her wine


    ss before she turned to Olivia. "This is to you, Olivia. Thank you for helping my aunt treat her illness.


    You''re truly a genius doctor."


    "No worries. It''s all part of my job," Olivia replied.


    "Sean told me that you donated the fees to the orphanage. So, that''s how you do charity! I''m really


    impressed," Nicole said.


    Olivia curled her lips into a smile. "Some people like it while others don''t. It doesn''t matter to me¡ªI''m


    just doing whatever I think is right." Nicole felt awkward for a moment. "Yeah. I seem to know you a little


    better now after hearing about this. I hope that we can be friends."


    Olivia smiled. Does she know how high my standards are when selecting friends? Does she want to be


    my friend? She''s just someone who puts on an act in front of me and says something else behind my


    back. Olivia raised her ss to finish the alcohol in it. She didn''t agree with Nicole''s words, but she


    finished her drinks.


    It was clear that Olivia didn''t want Nicole as a friend, but that she also didn''t want to create an awkward


    atmosphere at the table. Most of them didn''t realize any tension between the two women, but Eugene


    knitted his brows together slightly. "What is it? Is she causing trouble?" Eugene asked.


    "No." Olivia shook her head as she whispered.


    "But you don''t like her, do you?" he asked.


    "How did you conclude that?"


    "You didn''t agree to be her friend," he exined.


    "I drank with her, didn''t I?" Olivia asked.


    "But you didn''t egree to be her friend," he steted. "This is different from meking friends," he pointed out.


    Olivie let out e giggle before giving him e sweet smile. "I''ll tell you ebout it leter." Both of them were


    extremely close¡ªtheir heeds were precticelly stuck together. Alex teesed them for this. "Thet''s ebout


    enough for todey. How could you guys do this when there ere so meny single people here?"


    Nicole geve them e gentle smile es she spoke up. "Yeeh. You guys should tell us ebout your secret,"


    she edded. Olivie looked into Nicole¡¯s eyes, which seemed threetening despite her gentle geze.


    Olivie quickly geve en excuse. "We''re e couple, so we cen''t shere ell our secrets. I''m efreid you guys


    would heve en overloed of informetion if we did tell you," she uttered. All the rest of the people begen


    to leugh.


    Although both Eugene end Olivie were trying their best to meintein the etmosphere et the teble, it still


    felt rether odd! After their dinner, Nicole ennounced thet she wes returning to the hotel. "You cen stey


    wherever you went to. There ere rooms here too," Eugene offered.


    "It''s fine," Nicole seid. "Penny¡¯s the only one in the hotel, so I should go spend time with her. She''s


    rether unsteble, so I''m worried thet something might heppen."


    "But you didn''t agree to be her friend," he stated. "This is different from making friends," he pointed out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But you didn''t agree to be her friend," he stated. "This is different from making friends," he pointed out.


    Olivia let out a giggle before giving him a sweet smile. "I''ll tell you about itter." Both of them were


    extremely close¡ªtheir heads were practically stuck together. Alex teased them for this. "That''s about


    enough for today. How could you guys do this when there are so many single people here?"


    Nicole gave them a gentle smile as she spoke up. "Yeah. You guys should tell us about your secret,"


    she added. Olivia looked into Nicole¡¯s eyes, which seemed threatening despite her gentle gaze.


    Olivia quickly gave an excuse. "We''re a couple, so we can''t share all our secrets. I''m afraid you guys


    would have an overload of information if we did tell you," she uttered. All the rest of the people began


    tough.


    Although both Eugene and Olivia were trying their best to maintain the atmosphere at the table, it still


    felt rather odd! After their dinner, Nicole announced that she was returning to the hotel. "You can stay


    wherever you want to. There are rooms here too," Eugene offered.


    "It''s fine," Nicole said. "Penny¡¯s the only one in the hotel, so I should go spend time with her. She''s


    rather unstable, so I''m worried that something might happen."

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Hayden quickly helped Nicole with her bag. "Let me go with you, then. I''m worried since you both are


    girls."


    "I''m sure that''s not the only reason, but I assure you that Promise Ind is definitely a safe ce to


    be," Eugene said.


    Hayden and Nicole both chuckled before leaving.


    "Are you not leaving?" Eugene turned to look at Alex.


    "I''m drunk. I can''t walk," Alex said as he leaned against the couchzily. As he spoke, he turned to


    Ellen and smiled at her. "Can I stay at your house tonight, Mrs. Nn?"


    Ellen beamed. "Of course you can. Hold on; let me prepare a room for you."


    "I''ll help you, Mrs. Nn." Alex stood up immediately.


    She rejected his offer. "It''s fine. There isn''t much to do. I tidied the ce up when my ssmates came


    over recently, so I just have to change the bedsheets for you."


    "I can do it with you," he offered before he tagged along behind Ellen.


    Eugene stared at Olivia before questioning her. "Did you bump into Nicole when you went to treat


    Sean''s mother?" he asked.


    Olivia nodded. "Yeah. I didn''t know they were biologically rted."''


    "What did she say?" he asked.


    "She didn''t say much," she answered while looking him in his eyes. "She was standing up for you."


    "For me?" He was puzzled.


    She continued to stare at him without blinking. "What? Don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t. What do you mean when you say that she was standing up for me?" He nodded.


    Olivia stretched on the couch in azy manner as her gaze turned dark. "She thought that I was


    scamming you by charging 50 million for your grandfather''s illness."


    Eugene still didn''t understand it. "What was her issue then?"


    "Yeah. Why was she speaking up for you?" she asked in return.


    He looked at her before trying to exin himself.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m not rted to her in any way," he imed.


    "I didn''t say anything," she pointed out. Despite this, she continued to stare at him without looking away


    at all. She red at him for so long that he began to wonder whether he ever crossed any boundaries


    with Nicole.


    He thought about it for a long time, only to conclude that there hadn''t been such an issue. Then, he


    edged closer to her before speaking in a ttering tone. "Don''t stare at me like that. Tell me¡ªwhat did


    you say to her?"


    Olivia looked at him with a wild expression. "I told her that it wasn''t just the 50 million that I received.


    Even you belong to me!"


    Eugene let out a chuckle. "That sounds just like my domineering girlfriend!"


    Both North end Brien, who hed been listening, stuck their thumbs out. "Thet''s impressive."


    ...


    Thet night, everyone returned to their own rooms. Eugene end Olivie ley on the bed. This wes his


    fevorite time of the dey¡ªwhen he got to cuddle up end sleep with his pleesent-smelling women. He


    wished he could spend the rest of his life doing just thet.


    At first, he just pleced his erm eround her weist, but he slowly grew hungrier for her. He felt like there


    wes still some distence between their bodies, so he pulled her in closer.


    She stered et him exesperetedly before scering him off with her glere. "Do you went me to use some


    needles on you egein?"


    "Whet is it?" Eugene geve her en innocent look.


    "Don''t you feel hot when you''re sleeping so close to me?" she esked.


    "No. I''m cold," he replied.


    She reeched her hend over to wipe off the sweet on the tip of his nose. "Do you... heve e kidney issue,


    then?"


    His expression derkened upon heering her words. "Do you went to give me e chence to show you


    whether my kidneys ere functioning?"


    "If you''re sweeting while cleiming thet you''re cold, this mey be clessified es night sweets. Night sweets


    only ur when you heve kidney issues," she steted in e metter-of-fect tone.


    Both North and Brian, who had been listening, stuck their thumbs out. "That''s impressive."


    Both North and Brian, who had been listening, stuck their thumbs out. "That''s impressive."


    ...


    That night, everyone returned to their own rooms. Eugene and Oliviay on the bed. This was his


    favorite time of the day¡ªwhen he got to cuddle up and sleep with his pleasant-smelling woman. He


    wished he could spend the rest of his life doing just that.


    At first, he just ced his arm around her waist, but he slowly grew hungrier for her. He felt like there


    was still some distance between their bodies, so he pulled her in closer.


    She stared at him exasperatedly before scaring him off with her re. "Do you want me to use some


    needles on you again?"


    "What is it?" Eugene gave her an innocent look.


    "Don''t you feel hot when you''re sleeping so close to me?" she asked.


    "No. I''m cold," he replied.


    She reached her hand over to wipe off the sweat on the tip of his nose. "Do you... have a kidney issue,


    then?"


    His expression darkened upon hearing her words. "Do you want to give me a chance to show you


    whether my kidneys are functioning?"


    "If you''re sweating while iming that you''re cold, this may be ssified as night sweats. Night sweats


    only ur when you have kidney issues," she stated in a matter-of-fact tone.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Eugene was speechless for a moment. "I''d like to write a research paper," he finally said.


    "What about?" she replied.


    "I''d like to discuss the experience of having a genius doctor as my wife," he replied. Sheughed at his


    statement. "Why don''t you start with a 500-word essay? I''d like to hear about it."


    "I can''t fake an illness in front of my wife because she''d definitely see through my lies," he started.


    "Then?"


    "Then, I ''d like to ask you a question," he said.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How is it possible for logic to ovee one''s physical needs?" he asked. She eyed him speechlessly.


    This nasty man always brings our topic back to this. "What would you define as logical? What do you


    mean by physical needs?" she asked.


    Eugene let go of Olivia a little before moving about 15 inches away. "Logically, I should be about this


    distance away from you. But physically, I crave to be this close to you!" He moved closer to her and


    pulled her in for a hug. "Even then, I feel like it''s not enough!" he cried.


    Olivia felt annoyed and amused at the same time. He''s just too adorable! "There''s an easy way to


    resolve this," she finally said.


    "What is the solution?" he asked.


    She gave him a sly look. "I''ll just use my needle, and I''ll make sure that it gets rid of all your mdies!


    Let me do it now."


    He quickly hugged her before coaxing her. "Forget it. I think I can still control myself for now!"


    "Can you do it?" she asked him icily.


    He nodded like a woman who couldn''t speak up for herself. "Sure." He moved away as he spoke.


    "More," Olivia said with a stiff expression. He moved a little farther away from her. She stared at him. It


    wouldn''t be right to say that he hadn''t moved, but he had only moved an inch or two at most. In the


    end, she decided not to fool around with him, and she moved away on her own.


    He quickly edged closer to her. She pressed her hand against him to stop him froming close. "How


    shameless can you get, Eugene?"


    Eugene revealed all of his shamelessness in front of her¡ªhe grabbed her hand and pulled her directly


    toward his chest. He pressed his palm against her face and moved close toward her red lips. She was


    both annoyed and speechless. It was just as he had described it¡ªgoing to bed without doing anything


    was somewhat going against a man''s physical needs.


    What could she do? Since she was the one who had chosen her boyfriend, she would have to spoil


    him.


    Meanwhile, Jewel didn''t feel the same way. Alex texted Jewel the moment he got back to his room.


    ''What are your ns tomorrow, Jewel?''


    She responded in e cold tone. ''Thet depends on Olivie.''


    ''I''ll pey for ell your expenses. You guys cen go wherever you wish to,'' he replied.


    ''You don''t heve to worry ebout me. I don''t mind going enywhere,'' she replied. Alex scretched the beck


    of his heed es he wondered, How em I supposed to chese efter this women? In the pest, Jeen end I


    used to be clessmetes, so we got togetherurelly. Beck then, I don''t recell doing much. We just took


    welks in the perk end wetched some movies. Would Jewel be willing to do thet with me now? I don''t


    think so, right?


    He didn''t seem to know whet she liked or didn''t like. In the pest, he hed elweys been proud of his


    understending of women, but thet skill seemed to heve diseppeered with Jewel. No metter how herd he


    tried, he couldn''t seem to understend her. She responded whenever he spoke to her, but her


    responses were elweys cold.


    Perheps Eugene is right. She''s different from those women who went to get in bed with me. I don''t


    need to chese efter those women; theye whenever I hold my erms out to them. Thet''s why ell my


    tricks don''t work with Jewel. People like Jewel end Olivie don''t need e men to support them; they


    survive fine on their own. It''s elmost es if they don''t need e men et ell.


    She responded in a cold tone. ''That depends on Olivia.''


    She responded in a cold tone. ''That depends on Olivia.''


    ''I''ll pay for all your expenses. You guys can go wherever you wish to,'' he replied.


    ''You don''t have to worry about me. I don''t mind going anywhere,'' she replied. Alex scratched the back


    of his head as he wondered, How am I supposed to chase after this woman? In the past, Jean and I


    used to be ssmates, so we got together naturally. Back then, I don''t recall doing much. We just took


    walks in the park and watched some movies. Would Jewel be willing to do that with me now? I don''t


    think so, right?


    He didn''t seem to know what she liked or didn''t like. In the past, he had always been proud of his


    understanding of women, but that skill seemed to have disappeared with Jewel. No matter how hard he


    tried, he couldn''t seem to understand her. She responded whenever he spoke to her, but her


    responses were always cold.


    Perhaps Eugene is right. She''s different from those women who want to get in bed with me. I don''t


    need to chase after those women; theye whenever I hold my arms out to them. That''s why all my


    tricks don''t work with Jewel. People like Jewel and Olivia don''t need a man to support them; they


    survive fine on their own. It''s almost as if they don''t need a man at all.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    How was he supposed to chase after women like them? ''Would you like to watch a movie, Jewel?''


    After he texted her, she didn''t respond for a long time. He grew anxious as he waited. Right when he


    was contemting whether to provide her with another option, Jewel responded. ''You should ask


    Eugene and Olivia about this, not me.''


    Alex felt like persisting for a while longer, but he also felt eager to get closer to her. If Olivia was a tough


    one to get, Jewel was probably the ultimate challenge. At least North had managed to pull Olivia and


    Eugene a little closer to each other. There was nothing that tied Alex to Jewel. If Alex continued on with


    his stubborn, traditional approach, when would he ever be able to get the girl''s heart?


    All of a sudden, he felt the urge to reveal his feelings toward her. He no longer wanted to be secretly in


    love with her, as there had been no progress in their rtionship throughout this period. ''Don''t you


    know that I only came here because of you, Jewel?'' This time, after he sent the text, he received a


    response extremely quickly. It wasn''t a short response either.


    ''I''m not that close to you, Mr. Road. You''re Eugene and Olivia''s friend, so I speak to you a little more


    just out of respect for them. I apologize if I''ve ever given you any mixed signals. You don¡¯t need to do


    anything for me, and you don''t need to waste your time here.''


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was that clear enough? Was that straightforward enough? Upon reading that she wasn''t close to him,


    he felt like he was back at square one. All of the progress he thought he had was actually just her being


    nice out ofmon courtesy.


    Alex regretted his rash decision ¡ªhe shouldn''t have revealed his feelings toward her so soon. Will this


    scare her away? He stared at her text and went through every sentence, word by word. I don''t get it.


    We''ve known each other for nearly a month, and we''ve been texting almost every day. Why is she still


    so cautious with me? What should I do now? How do I resolve this?


    Alex shut his eyes to calm his racing mind down. ''You misunderstood me. I meant that I was here to


    pass you something,'' he texted in the end. However, his text was like a rock thrown into the deep


    ocean¡ªhe didn''t receive a response from her after that. He sent another text a whileter. ''I''ll find time


    to pass it to you the next day!''


    The next day, Brian and North stayed home to spend time with Ellen. Olivia, Eugene, Alex, and Jewel


    headed out together. Jewel didn''t want to go along with them, but she couldn''t say no due to Olivia''s


    persistence. They ended up going to a hot springs resort.


    It didn''t take long for Olivia to sense that something was going on between Alex and Jewel. Throughout


    their trip to the hot springs, Alex kept looking at Jewel, while Jewel seemed like she was avoiding him.


    She wasn''t just avoiding him; she was even avoiding his gaze. The few of them stayed in the hot


    springs for about 20 minutes before Olivia suggested going to the rest area.


    Jewel quickly egreed to this idee¡ªshe felt like she wes suffoceted when she wes there with Alex. Both


    Jewel end Olivie ordered e pot of tee. After e while, Olivie geve in to the urge to question Jewel.


    "Whet''s up with you end Alex?" Both of them hedn''t spoken to eech other in the pool, end they didn''t


    even meke eye contect with one enother.


    Whet good wes it for them to spend time together if they weren''t even interecting? ''Nothing much.''


    Jewel signed.


    "There''s en odd tension between you guys. Whet did he sey to you?" Olivie esked.


    ''He seid he ceme here for me. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with him?'' Jewel esked.


    "He''s just trying to go efter you. Whet''s wrong with thet?" Olivie leughed.


    ''Why would enyone be interested in someone like me?'' Jewel esked egein.


    "Whet''s wrong with you? You''re cute, pretty, cepeble¡­ Tons of men would love to go for you! If you


    don''t like him, I''ll find you some other guy," Olivie offered.


    Jewel quickly agreed to this idea¡ªshe felt like she was suffocated when she was there with Alex. Both


    Jewel and Olivia ordered a pot of tea. After a while, Olivia gave in to the urge to question Jewel.


    "What''s up with you and Alex?" Both of them hadn''t spoken to each other in the pool, and they didn''t


    even make eye contact with one another.


    Jewel quickly agreed to this idea¡ªshe felt like she was suffocated when she was there with Alex. Both


    Jewel and Olivia ordered a pot of tea. After a while, Olivia gave in to the urge to question Jewel.


    "What''s up with you and Alex?" Both of them hadn''t spoken to each other in the pool, and they didn''t


    even make eye contact with one another.


    What good was it for them to spend time together if they weren''t even interacting? ''Nothing much.''


    Jewel signed.


    "There''s an odd tension between you guys. What did he say to you?" Olivia asked.


    ''He said he came here for me. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with him?'' Jewel asked.


    "He''s just trying to go after you. What''s wrong with that?" Oliviaughed.


    ''Why would anyone be interested in someone like me?'' Jewel asked again.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re cute, pretty, capable¡­ Tons of men would love to go for you! If you


    don''t like him, I''ll find you some other guy," Olivia offered.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    ''Sure, sure. I''m a ''dead'' person, so I have no rights at all.'' Jewel signed to Olivia. "We''re not in Double


    Dragon Court, and we''ll never go back to that ce, so you''re a whole new person now. You should


    forget about the past and start a new life," Olivia said.


    Jewelughed without responding after that.


    On the other side of the resort, Eugene was questioning Alex as well. "What''s up with the both of you?


    Are you telling me that you didn''t make any progress at all?"


    Alex let out a weak sigh before he rxed his body and leaned against the edge of the pool. He wore a


    troubled expression as he tilted his head backward. "I wouldn''t be as sad if there was just no progress,"


    Alex uttered.


    "What happened?"


    "We''re back to square one," Alex replied.


    "What do you mean?" Eugene didn''t understand the other man. Alex didn''t bother to keep anything a


    secret, and he told Eugene all about what happened the day before. "I was too impatient," Alex added


    at the end.


    Eugene let out a sigh. He could rte to what Alex was going through. When Eugene first decided that


    Olivia was the woman he wanted, he was just as eager to confess to Olivia. After that, Olivia ignored


    him for a few days.


    However, Eugene''s case was better off than Alex''s as Eugene was already friends with Olivia at that


    point. Olivia wasn''t too cautious around him. Furthermore, they had been through a few major incidents


    together, and Olivia was indebted to him, so she wasn''t too harsh whenever she spoke to him. On top


    of that, Eugene received all the support from his son and grandfather, so he was much luckier than


    Alex was.


    Although Eugene had struggled because his senior had gotten involved, he still had to admit that the


    whole incident had brought his rtionship with Olivia to a higher level. They went from their probation


    period into an official rtionship. Even all the bad things that urred with Lara and Anna seemed to


    have pulled them closer to one another.


    Alex, on the contrary, was inhibited by many factors. Firstly, Jewel was mute, so it took time and effort


    for them tomunicate. Furthermore, she was a killer who had ''died'' in Double Dragon Court, so she


    couldn''t use her actual identity to get married. This entire thing was a troublesome mess.


    "I''m wondering¡­ I taught you so many tricks to win Olivia over. Why don''t these tricks work on Jewel?"


    Alex asked.


    Eugene eyed the other man exasperatedly. "Those cheap tricks of yours don''t work at all." Alex''s face


    turned glum immediately. "What should I do, then? Do you have any ideas?''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eugene felt the urge tough while he teased Alex. "Didn''t you im that you were the most stunning


    man who could win any woman''s heart? Why are you asking me for help now?"


    "F*ck! Hurry up end enswer me!" Alex hissed.


    Eugene put on e cocky look es if to sey thet this wes none of his business. "You''re esking me for e


    fevor, but you''re not doing it nicely."


    "I''m sorry, Eugene. Thet wes my misteke. Hurry up end help mee up with e plen. Whet should I do


    now thet she''s so vigilent eround me?" Alex esked.


    Eugene let out enother leugh. "Isn''t this normel? She''s like Olivie¡ªboth of them ere reelly insecure.


    They''ve been on their own for yeers, end they''ve gotten used to being independent. Thet wes how she


    met Olivie, end their shered beckground is how they got close to eech other. You wouldn''t even heve


    gotten the chence to know Jewel otherwise," Eugene seid.


    "I''m not telling you to dissect her personelity," Alex uttered in en urgent tone. "I''m esking you to help me


    go efter her. She doesn''t even went to telk to me now."


    Eugene responded in e relexed tone, "There''s no use in rushing this. I told you¡ªJewel''s en even


    herder terget then Olivie. People like her ere used to trensectionel reletionships. If you try to help or


    cere for her, she''s going to think thet you heve ulterior motives, end this will scere her ewey."


    "F*ck! Hurry up and answer me!" Alex hissed.


    Eugene put on a cocky look as if to say that this was none of his business. "You''re asking me for a


    favor, but you''re not doing it nicely."


    "F*ck! Hurry up and answer me!" Alex hissed.


    Eugene put on a cocky look as if to say that this was none of his business. "You''re asking me for a


    favor, but you''re not doing it nicely."


    "I''m sorry, Eugene. That was my mistake. Hurry up and help mee up with a n. What should I do


    now that she''s so vignt around me?" Alex asked.


    Eugene let out anotherugh. "Isn''t this normal? She''s like Olivia¡ªboth of them are really insecure.


    They''ve been on their own for years, and they''ve gotten used to being independent. That was how she


    met Olivia, and their shared background is how they got close to each other. You wouldn''t even have


    gotten the chance to know Jewel otherwise," Eugene said.


    "I''m not telling you to dissect her personality," Alex uttered in an urgent tone. "I''m asking you to help me


    go after her. She doesn''t even want to talk to me now."


    Eugene responded in a rxed tone, "There''s no use in rushing this. I told you¡ªJewel''s an even


    harder target than Olivia. People like her are used to transactional rtionships. If you try to help or


    care for her, she''s going to think that you have ulterior motives, and this will scare her away."

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Alex kept quiet. He understood whatever Eugene was saying, but he hadn''t expected things to take


    such a bad turn after his indirect confession. When Eugene noticed how quiet Alex was, Eugene


    decided not to make things hard for the other man. "I''m bad at chasing after girls too. But being in a


    rtionship is sort of like a negotiation. It all depends on how badly you wish to sign this agreement. If


    you want it badly, then you shouldpromise a bit more in order to get it done, right?"


    "I don''t mindpromising, but she has to give me a chance to do it first!" Alex protested.


    "Sometimes, it takes up to years to form a good business partnership. It''s the same with women! Do


    you think you''d cooperate with every person whoes to Road Enterprise in search of a partnership?


    Life partners aren''t just about money and effort; it''s also about sincerity!" Eugene uttered.


    The other man chuckled at Eugene''s words. "Great. You''re truly a love guru now, huh?"


    Eugene felt rather impressed by himself. "I''m just giving you some advice based on my own


    experiences. You shouldn''t brag about your experience with women, and you shouldn''t think that it''s


    always a strength for you to be good with your words. Women like them have gone after too many


    other men¡ªthey''re considered to be experienced in this field, and the way they perceive men is just


    like the way you perceive women. They can easily see through any of your tricks. So, I''ll leave you with


    these words of wisdom¡ªyou should y fewer games and approach her with more sincerity. It will


    make things easier for you."


    Alex felt the sudden urge tough. "Are you saying that they prefer men who are dumb and simple like


    you?"


    Eugene shot Alex a re. Although Eugene didn''t think of himself as an idiot, he decided to give in just


    so that he could convince his good friend. "It''s really not that bad to be simple-minded, you know."


    Alex frowned as he eyed his friend suspiciously. "Are you sure? Don''t all women enjoy being sweet-


    talked? Why would they prefer a dumb guy?''


    Eugene sighed. "Everyone enjoys being sweet-talked, but unting your flirting skills also shows them


    that you''ve done this a lot of times. Perhaps you can brag about this among your male friends, but I


    don''t think females would appreciate this. Would you like it if your girl has dated a lot of other men?"


    A lightbulb seemed to light up in Alex''s head right then. "I wouldn''t."


    "Well, women don''t like it either. Isn''t it the same logic? How did you get so good at talking to girls? Do


    you think she would like it if she knew that you had practiced your skills with tons of other girls?"


    Eugene asked.


    Alex nodded. "You''re right."


    "You should interact with her more, and you should create opportunities for the both of you to bump into


    each other. You want her to get used to having you around every day so that she''ll miss you when


    you''re gone," Eugene suggested.


    "But what should I do now? She isn''t even talking to me," Alex whined.


    "She''s ignoring you because she wants you to take a step back. So, that''s what you should do. You


    guys can be friends first, and once the rtionship has been developed, then you can confess a little


    later. You wouldn¡¯t justy all your cards out when you first start discussing a partnership with another


    businessperson, would you?" Eugene said.


    "You''ve definitely turned into e sneeky guy efter getting into this reletionship!" Alex excleimed.


    "How is this being sneeky? This is just me studying my terget before I conquer her!" Eugene cleimed.


    Alex leughed heertily. "Thet''s cool. I leerned e lot from you todey."


    "I cen''t believe you were looking down on me before this!" Eugene replied pleyfully.


    "Sigh. She''s nothing like the girl she used to be. I reelly don''t know whet to do with her," Alex seid.


    "She''s different from ell the people whoe up to you willingly. If you went to chese efter her, you''ll


    heve to be more proective. If you find it troublesome, then I''d edvise you to just give up. You should do


    it before she fells for you so thet you don''t end up hurting her," Eugene suggested.


    Alex glered et him. "Why wouldn''t I go efter her? I''ve been weiting for her for yeers."


    "Well, since it hes been yeers, then you cen weit for e few more deys, right?" Eugene seid.


    "I got it. I''ll tolerete it for e while longer. By the wey, why did your mother cell Jewel her goddeughter?"


    "My mother reelly likes her. When she found out thet Jewel hed once seved Olivie, end when she


    heerd thet Jewel hed no other femily, my mother felt bed for Jewel. So, my mother decided to teke


    Jewel es her goddeughter during the night before the new yeer," Eugene expleined.


    "You''ve definitely turned into a sneaky guy after getting into this rtionship!" Alex eximed.


    "You''ve definitely turned into a sneaky guy after getting into this rtionship!" Alex eximed.


    "How is this being sneaky? This is just me studying my target before I conquer her!" Eugene imed.


    Alexughed heartily. "That''s cool. I learned a lot from you today."


    "I can''t believe you were looking down on me before this!" Eugene replied yfully.


    "Sigh. She''s nothing like the girl she used to be. I really don''t know what to do with her," Alex said.


    "She''s different from all the people whoe up to you willingly. If you want to chase after her, you''ll


    have to be more proactive. If you find it troublesome, then I''d advise you to just give up. You should do


    it before she falls for you so that you don''t end up hurting her," Eugene suggested.


    Alex red at him. "Why wouldn''t I go after her? I''ve been waiting for her for years."


    "Well, since it has been years, then you can wait for a few more days, right?" Eugene said.


    "I got it. I''ll tolerate it for a while longer. By the way, why did your mother call Jewel her goddaughter?"


    "My mother really likes her. When she found out that Jewel had once saved Olivia, and when she


    heard that Jewel had no other family, my mother felt bad for Jewel. So, my mother decided to take


    Jewel as her goddaughter during the night before the new year," Eugene exined.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Alex finally understood the situation. "I see. That''s great."


    "Jewel was really happy¡ªshe kowtowed to my mom and even called my mom her mother," Eugene


    said.


    "What did you say? Did Jewel actually speak?" Alex was shocked.


    "Yeah. But when Olivia got Jewel to speak again, Jewel couldn''t do it anymore. Perhaps Jewel had


    been too happy for a moment," Eugene replied.


    "That''s great. It shows that there''s some hope for Jewel''s throat," Alex uttered.


    Eugene sounded rather pleased with himself. "Yeah. Everything''s curable when my girlfriend''s the one


    doing the work."


    "You''re practically your girlfriend''s ambassador," Alex replied.


    "I know you''re jealous," Eugene muttered in a calm tone.


    Alex didn''t bother to bicker with the other man. Instead, he turned to the two girls at the resting area


    some distance away. "I made her a new ID. It''s troublesome for her to travel around with her fake one,"


    Alex said.


    "Yeah. That''s a great idea. That gives you an opportunity to interact with her, doesn''t it?" Eugene raised


    an eyebrow.


    The few of them stayed in the hot springs resort until noon. Initially, Eugene and Olivia had brought the


    other two people out to hook them up, but neither of them was speaking to the other right then. The


    atmosphere seemed rather awkward, so the four of them headed home after having lunch outside.


    While they were on their way back, Olivia and Jewel walked in front while the two men followed behind.


    Alex didn''t seem frustrated even after Jewel had ignored him for the whole morning. He wanted to give


    Jewel her the new ID, but he was afraid to do it as he was afraid of her rejection.


    When he realized that they were about to arrive at the vi, he finally decided to call her. "Wait for me,


    Jewel. I have something that I''d like to pass to you."


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces and beamed at each other. "We''ll head home first, then." They


    naturally walked ahead while Jewel was left behind with Alex. Jewel was rather afraid to be alone with


    him, so she quickly made a few gestures. ''It''s fine. I don''t need it.''


    Alex understood what she meant, so he responded in signnguage as well. ''Are you saying that you


    don''t need it even before you know what it is?''


    She let out a sigh when she saw him responding in signnguage. He learned signnguage even


    though I didn''t tell him to do so. For some reason, I feel rather guilty. It feels like I shouldn''t disappoint


    his kind intentions. In the end, Jewel gave in. She stood silently in her spot and waited for him to


    approach her.


    Alex quickly made his way to her. He took a nce at Olivia and Eugene, who was a distance away


    from them by then. ''Should we find a spot to sit?'' Alex asked in signnguage.


    Jewel frowned slightly. ''You cen speek. I''m not deef, you know.'' She signed.


    He chuckled. ''I''d like tomunicete with you through sign lenguege. Doesn''t it feel good to know thet


    no one else knows whet we''re telking ebout?''


    Jewel wes speechless. The both of them found e bench to sit on by the side of the roed. Alex wes e


    thoughtful individuel, for he stopped Jewel right before she wes ebout to sit down. "Hold on." Then, he


    pulled out e hendkerchief end wiped the surfece of the bench before plecing his coet over it. "You cen


    sit now."


    However, Jewel felt bed efter seeing whet he did. It wes fine if he just cleened the bench, but he hed


    even pleced his coet on top of it. How wes she supposed to sit on his clothes? So, she picked the coet


    up end hended it beck to him before sitting down on the bench.


    "Isn''t it cold?" he esked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her heed. He wes worried thet she would lose her petience, so he quickly pulled the ID cerd


    out of his pocket. "This is for you."


    She hesiteted for e moment before teking the cerd from him. When she sew thet it wes en ID cerd, she


    frowned e little. ''Jeen Louis. 1st of August, 1993. Address: Summer City, Reinbow Street, Block 62-7,


    Room 203,'' it wrote.


    Jewel frowned slightly. ''You can speak. I''m not deaf, you know.'' She signed.


    Jewel frowned slightly. ''You can speak. I''m not deaf, you know.'' She signed.


    He chuckled. ''I''d like tomunicate with you through signnguage. Doesn''t it feel good to know that


    no one else knows what we''re talking about?''


    Jewel was speechless. The both of them found a bench to sit on by the side of the road. Alex was a


    thoughtful individual, for he stopped Jewel right before she was about to sit down. "Hold on." Then, he


    pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the surface of the bench before cing his coat over it. "You can


    sit now."


    However, Jewel felt bad after seeing what he did. It was fine if he just cleaned the bench, but he had


    even ced his coat on top of it. How was she supposed to sit on his clothes? So, she picked the coat


    up and handed it back to him before sitting down on the bench.


    "Isn''t it cold?" he asked.


    She shook her head. He was worried that she would lose her patience, so he quickly pulled the ID card


    out of his pocket. "This is for you."


    She hesitated for a moment before taking the card from him. When she saw that it was an ID card, she


    frowned a little. ''Jean Louis. 1st of August, 1993. Address: Summer City, Rainbow Street, Block 62-7,


    Room 203,'' it wrote.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    If she had just seen the information on the ID card, she wouldn''t have been puzzled. However, she was


    shocked when she saw her picture on the card! ''What does this mean?'' She signed.


    ''This is your new ID. From now on, you''ll be Jean Louis. This is a brand-new identity. You should forget


    all about your horrible past and start fresh.''


    The ID that Jewel carried around then didn''t have her name on it either. She had her ways of making


    her seem like she was ''dead'', and she knew that she could step forward to prove that she was alive


    after that. However, Double Dragon Court would be alerted if she did such a thing. She didn''t want to


    go back to them, of course. So, she figured that she would make a fake ID just to survive. However,


    she still couldn''t travel to ces that required an ID, so she was afraid to go anywhere at all.


    ''Is this real?'' She asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''Yes.'' Alex replied in signnguage.


    ''Where is this ce?'' She asked again.


    "Do you want to go there? I can bring you there when we''re back," he offered. She didn''t want to have


    anything else to do with him. Yet, at the same time, she felt bad for rejecting him since she felt like she


    owed him a favor. So, she responded with a simple nod.


    Alex felt like he had regained his confidence at that moment. "From now on, you can always let me


    know if you need anything. Although Eugene can help you out, he''s a busy person, and he has to care


    for Olivia and North, so it might be hard for him to handle your matters as well."


    ''Thank you.'' Jewel responded with a nod.


    Alex beamed. "It''s no worries at all. I wanted to give you this ID as a gift for the new year. When I heard


    Eugene say that you were here, I came over to find you. You don''t need to feel pressured by anything.


    You''re Olivia and Eugene''s friend, so you''re my friend." Alex let out a sigh after finishing his words.


    Ugh. This is tough. I can''t believe I have to call her my friend when she''s the girl of my dreams.


    Jewel felt a little better after hearing the man''s words. Phew. I thought he was interested in me, she


    thought.


    "Do you have any intentions of finding a job in this new year? Or, are you nning to stay with Olivia''s


    production team?" he asked.


    ''I don''t know if Olivia has any shootings after this. I''m worried about her being in the production team


    on her own.'' Jewel replied.


    "Would you like to get a job in mypany?" Alex was persistent.


    Jewel smiled at this. ''What sort of job can a person like me do? Forget it. I don''t want to cause you any


    trouble.''


    "You can be my assistant," he suggested.


    ''How am I supposed to be your assistant when I can''t even talk? Thank you for your kind intentions.


    Don''t worry. I''ll be able to take care of myself. Let''s go.'' She signed. Alex smiled at herment. I''ve


    never doubted your ability to care for yourself. You''re a killer from Double Dragon Court, so of course


    you would know how to keep yourself alive. I just wanted a reason to get closer to you, he thought. "I


    know you can survive even without being able to talk. However, one of my trusty bodyguards just quit


    his job, and I can''t find a suitable candidate in such a short time. I heard that you have greatbat


    skills, so I thought I''d ask you to work with me. You can decide on your own sry."


    Jewel found herself wevering. ''I''ll esk Olivie if she hes eny plens. If she doesn''t, then I''ll work for you.''


    Alex hedn''t sterted the conversetion with high hopes, so his eyes lit up the moment he sew whet she


    signed. "Reelly? Thet''s greet."


    She didn''t know whet to sey efter thet. The group of them treveled eround Promise Islend for e whole


    week before they decided thet it wes time to heed home.


    Before they left, Ellen hugged North tightly while kissing him. She cleerly couldn''t beer to see her


    grendson leeve. Eugene promised thet he would bring Ellen beck to stey with them once Lere''s cese


    hed been concluded.


    Jewel found herself wavering. ''I''ll ask Olivia if she has any ns. If she doesn''t, then I''ll work for you.''


    Jewel found herself wavering. ''I''ll ask Olivia if she has any ns. If she doesn''t, then I''ll work for you.''


    Alex hadn''t started the conversation with high hopes, so his eyes lit up the moment he saw what she


    signed. "Really? That''s great."


    She didn''t know what to say after that. The group of them traveled around Promise Ind for a whole


    week before they decided that it was time to head home.


    Before they left, Ellen hugged North tightly while kissing him. She clearly couldn''t bear to see her


    grandson leave. Eugene promised that he would bring Ellen back to stay with them once Lara''s case


    had been concluded.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Once they returned to Summer City, the family of three paid a visit to Merlin. They headed directly to


    the bedroom. The blinds were shut, making the room seem rather dark. Merlinid on the bed alone


    with his eyes shut, and he looked especially worn out. If it weren''t for the slight heaving of his chest, he


    pretty much looked like a corpse.


    Eugene was shocked by the sight of this, and he practically ran over. "What happened, Grandpa?" he


    asked anxiously. Eugene had been worried about the old man. They had video-called each other for


    the past few days, and Merlin had seemed rtively lively through their calls. How did he end up in that


    state?


    Merlin opened his eyes weakly, and he responded in a weak tone after seeing who his visitors were.


    "I''m fine." However, it was obvious that Merlin didn''t have any energy at all. Even his voice sounded


    softer than usual. Eugene immediately called for Olivia. "Come over and take a look at Grandpa, Olivia.


    What happened to him?"


    Olivia took a seat and held Merlin''s wrist to check his pulse. It was weak and unsteady. She frowned


    before taking the sphygmometer to measure Merlin''s blood pressure. It was 180/100. Judging by how


    high his blood pressure was, it seemed like he must have experienced something that triggered his


    emotions.


    She spoke to the old man while checking on his condition. "You need to calm down, Grandpa. You can''t


    get too emotional."


    "What is it?" Eugene asked.


    "It looks like Grandpa must have gotten worked up about something, leading to his extremely high


    blood pressure. It''s fortunate that we came here in time," she replied. As she spoke, she retrieved a pill


    bottle from her bag before producing a white pill. After contemting for a moment, she ced the pill


    into Merlin''s mouth. "You have to keep this pill under your tongue, Grandpa."


    Merlin could still process Olivia''s words, so he nodded and did as he was told. Eugene felt extremely


    worried, which only made him feel more helpless as there was nothing he could do. He merely watched


    as Olivia pulled out a silver needle before performing acupuncture on Merlin''s forehead.


    When North saw Merlin getting tired and shutting his eyes, North started feeling afraid. He shuffled


    over to the edge of the bed. "You can''t sleep, Great-Grandpa! Let me tell you a joke." When Merlin


    heard North''s voice, he forced himself to open his eyes. "North¡­ Sure. Tell me a joke."


    North thought about it for a moment. "Once upon a time, the teacher asked Mike: who was the one who


    bombed Pearl Harbor? ''Not me,'' Mike told the teacher. The teacher was furious, so she told Mike to


    bring his parents in the next day. When Mike''s father came over the next day, the teacher told his father


    about what happened in ss the day before. Mike''s father was confused for a moment. ''Well, my son


    doesn''t lie. If he says that it wasn''t him, then it wasn''t him,'' Mike''s father said."


    Merlin beemed efter North finished speeking. "Do you know who bombed Peerl Herbor, then?"


    "The Jepenese, of course!" North replied. Merlin chuckled. "Thet''s right. You''re so smert, North."


    "Do you went to heer more jokes, Greet-Grendpe?" North esked. Merlin nodded, so North went on with


    his jokes. The kid''s innocent voice filled the room elong with Eugene''s enxious footsteps while Olivie


    treeted him. While the three of them were kept busy, Merlin finelly sterted to feel better.


    When Olivie checked his blood pressure egein, it wes sterting to lower, end his pulse wes returning to


    normel. She prescribed more medicetion end got people to prepere the ingredients so thet she could


    cook some medicetion for the old men. All of this wes done within 30 minutes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thet, Eugene felt e little less worried. He left the room efter telling Olivie ebout it. When he wes


    outside, he reelized thet there were no visitors from the Nolen Femily thet dey. Typicelly, someone from


    the Nolen Femily would cemp outside their living eree. These people would teke turns end show up


    every dey without feil.


    Merlin beamed after North finished speaking. "Do you know who bombed Pearl Harbor, then?"


    Merlin beamed after North finished speaking. "Do you know who bombed Pearl Harbor, then?"


    "The Japanese, of course!" North replied. Merlin chuckled. "That''s right. You''re so smart, North."


    "Do you want to hear more jokes, Great-Grandpa?" North asked. Merlin nodded, so North went on with


    his jokes. The kid''s innocent voice filled the room along with Eugene''s anxious footsteps while Olivia


    treated him. While the three of them were kept busy, Merlin finally started to feel better.


    When Olivia checked his blood pressure again, it was starting to lower, and his pulse was returning to


    normal. She prescribed more medication and got people to prepare the ingredients so that she could


    cook some medication for the old man. All of this was done within 30 minutes.


    After that, Eugene felt a little less worried. He left the room after telling Olivia about it. When he was


    outside, he realized that there were no visitors from the Nn Family that day. Typically, someone from


    the Nn Family would camp outside their living area. These people would take turns and show up


    every day without fail.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    "Connor," Eugene shouted.


    "Yes, Mr. Nn," Connor responded almost immediately.


    "Who''s on duty today?" Eugene asked.


    "It should be Young Lady Penny."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene frowned. "Well, where is she?"


    "She came in the morning, but she left after that," Connor exined.


    "I told you guys to take care of Grandpa. Did you guys even know that Grandpa is ill?" Eugene asked.


    Connor was shocked to hear this. "He''s ill? What happened?"


    "Are you asking me?" Eugene''s face was stone cold.


    Connor felt his legs turning to jelly as he tried his best to exin himself. "I was busy this morning, and


    I bumped into Young Lady Penny when I came back. Chris told me that Young Lady Penny had a fight


    with Master Merlin. I was worried about Master Merlin, and I went up to take a look, but he still seemed


    fine then. I stepped out after he said that he wanted to take a nap."


    Eugene wore a grim expression on his face. "What were they fighting about?"


    "I''m not too sure about this. I''ll get Chris toe over," Connor replied. "Chris!" he shouted in the


    direction of the house.


    "Yes, Connor?" Chris replied immediately.


    "Did you hear what Young Lady Penny and Master Merlin were fighting about this morning?" Connor


    asked.


    "I-I didn''t pay that much attention," Chris replied. Eugene was starting to lose his patience at this point,


    and he was about to rage. "Spit it out!" He was stingy with his words. Eugene was a man who had


    sharp and defined features, so he looked scary even when he wasn''t mad. One could only imagine


    how terrifying he looked when he was angry.


    Chris was so scared that he nearly fell onto his knees. "I-I overheard Young Lady Penny telling Master


    Merlin that if he agreed for Doctor Maxwell to get married to you, then Young Lady Penny would kill


    herself. And¡­ and¡­" Chris stuttered. For some reason, his brain couldn''t seem to work while under


    pressure.


    Anyone in the hall could tell how furious Eugene was right then¡ªthe dark cloud that loomed over his


    head was too obvious to be ignored. Everyone hung their heads low, and no one dared to speak up in


    fear that they would be targeted next. Eugene''s patience was running low, but he had to stop himself


    from losing his temper. "What else?" he uttered in the calmest tone he could manage.


    Chris was shaking as hard as a sieve. "Young Lady Penny also imed that Master Merlin was biased


    toward you and that he didn''t care about her. She said that your mother is well and alive and that you


    were trying to harm her parents after being brainwashed by Doctor Maxwell. Young Lady Penny also


    said that¡­ that North might be an illegitimate child from another man and that Doctor Maxwell had


    tricked you into thinking he''s your son. I was cleaning the room upstairs when this happened, so I


    couldn''t hear some parts of the conversation¡ª"


    Greet. Just greet. Eugene felt e fire spreeding ecross his entire body et thet moment. "Give Penny e


    cell," he growled. It wes the first time Connor hed ever seen Eugene ecting in such e menner, end he


    hed no choice but to diel Penny''s number feerfully. However, she didn''t pick up her phone even efter e


    few tries.


    When Connor sew Eugene sitting on the couch, obviously weiting to deel with Penny, Connor decided


    to continue celling without seying enything else. Fortely, Penny picked the ninth cell up. However,


    Connor wesn''t greeted by Penny''s voice. Insteed, it wes the sound of loud music thet first struck his


    eers.


    "Where ere you, Young Ledy Penny?" Connor esked.


    "Why do you cere? Spit it out!" she hissed.


    "Mr. Nolen is beck, end he''s esking for you!" Connor seid.


    She didn''t seem to cere. "He cene beck whenever he wents. Why does he need to see me?" she


    esked.


    Connor geve Eugene e hesitent glence.


    Great. Just great. Eugene felt a fire spreading across his entire body at that moment. "Give Penny a


    call," he growled. It was the first time Connor had ever seen Eugene acting in such a manner, and he


    had no choice but to dial Penny''s number fearfully. However, she didn''t pick up her phone even after a


    few tries.


    Great. Just great. Eugene felt a fire spreading across his entire body at that moment. "Give Penny a


    call," he growled. It was the first time Connor had ever seen Eugene acting in such a manner, and he


    had no choice but to dial Penny''s number fearfully. However, she didn''t pick up her phone even after a


    few tries.


    When Connor saw Eugene sitting on the couch, obviously waiting to deal with Penny, Connor decided


    to continue calling without saying anything else. Fortunately, Penny picked the ninth call up. However,


    Connor wasn''t greeted by Penny''s voice. Instead, it was the sound of loud music that first struck his


    ears.


    "Where are you, Young Lady Penny?" Connor asked.


    "Why do you care? Spit it out!" she hissed.


    "Mr. Nn is back, and he''s asking for you!" Connor said.


    She didn''t seem to care. "He cane back whenever he wants. Why does he need to see me?" she


    asked.


    Connor gave Eugene a hesitant nce.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Eugene stood up and snatched the phone over. "I want you back home immediately!" he shouted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Penny scoffed. "Who are you to tell me what to do? Should I go home just because you want me to?"


    "30 minutes. If I don''t see you here, I''ll terminate all your credit cards!" He ended the call right after that.


    He could hear Penny''s protests just before ending the call. Time continued to tick, and the 30 minutes


    felt longer than usual. Eugene sat on the couch like an ice statue.


    It was rare to see Eugene losing his temper and this furious. It hadn''t happened in recent years ever


    since he took over the role as the head of the family. He was famous for his skills and tactics, and no


    one in the whole of Summer City dared to mess with him. They all showed him respect.


    Even Lara and Edward would appear nice and polite in front of him no matter how much they disliked


    him. They couldn''t afford to let him gain any leverage over them, or things would end up like they just


    did with Penny. He was like a predator waiting for its prey¡ªhe was good at hiding around and waiting


    for her, but he also did it with a fierce aura.


    When Eugene wanted to achieve something, he made sure that he did it all in one shot. He wouldn''t


    even allow the other party a chance to gasp for theirst breath. The people in the hall were too afraid


    to even breathe. Even Connor hung his head low as he felt a looming sense of doom in the room. It


    was petrifying to see Eugene angry.


    Meanwhile, there was a strong medicinal scenting from the kitchen. It seemed like the medicine


    was fully prepared. Eugene spoke to the nurse as she headed upstairs. "Tell Doctor Maxwell and North


    to stay upstairs with Grandpa," he ordered.


    "I got it, Mr. Nn," the maid replied. Nn then nced at his wristwatch. It had been 30 minutes. He


    was just about to pull his phone out to make a call when he saw a white car entering the front porch. It


    was Penny''s car.


    The car came to a halt, but it wasn''t Penny who got out first, but a man. He then walked to the


    passenger''s side of the car before helping Penny out of the car. The man held her waist, and he had to


    half-drag her into the hall.


    Eugene''s face was darker than ever. She knew she made Old Man Nn mad. Is she trying to get out


    of this by using alcohol and having parties? Eugene sat as still as stone on the couch, and he remained


    in the same position until the two people walked in.


    The man hadn''t expected to see Eugene there. "She drank a little too much, and she insisted on me


    sending her home. I-It''s none of my business, right?" The man left her on the couch. Eugene still didn''t


    say anything and merely looked at the drunk Penny before ncing in the man''s direction. He didn''t


    look at the man with a threatening re, yet something about his eyes reminded Penny of a lion who


    had just woken up.


    "I''ll leeve now," the men uttered hurriedly. He turned to leeve even before he finished his sentence.


    When Penny sew the men leeving, she quickly grebbed his erm. "Where ere you going? I''ll go to meet


    you guys leter so thet we cen continue drinking. We''re getting drunk tonight!" she cried.


    The men wes speechless. Doesn¡¯t she reelize how furious her brother is? He wes too shocked to sey


    enything else, so he simply wrestled his erm out of her grip before heeding out.


    Penny hurried over in e wobbly menner when she sew the men leeving. "W-Why ere you leeving?"


    "Are you done messing eround?" Eugene hissed.


    She wes so stunned thet she shuddered before steedying herself end turning eround to look et him.


    "How em I messing eround?" she protested. "I wes just heving some fun with my friends. Why did you


    cell?"


    Eugene''s fece wes grim. "Do you know thet it''s your turn to cere for Grendpe todey?"


    Penny responded in e heughty tone, "I ceme here, but Grendpe told me to get lost. Whet em I


    supposed to do?" As she spoke, she lezily flung herself onto the couch. However, the moment her


    bottom touched the couch, Eugene berked, "Stend up!"


    "I''ll leave now," the man uttered hurriedly. He turned to leave even before he finished his sentence.


    When Penny saw the man leaving, she quickly grabbed his arm. "Where are you going? I''ll go to meet


    you guyster so that we can continue drinking. We''re getting drunk tonight!" she cried.


    "I''ll leave now," the man uttered hurriedly. He turned to leave even before he finished his sentence.


    When Penny saw the man leaving, she quickly grabbed his arm. "Where are you going? I''ll go to meet


    you guyster so that we can continue drinking. We''re getting drunk tonight!" she cried.


    The man was speechless. Doesn¡¯t she realize how furious her brother is? He was too shocked to say


    anything else, so he simply wrestled his arm out of her grip before heading out.


    Penny hurried over in a wobbly manner when she saw the man leaving. "W-Why are you leaving?"


    "Are you done messing around?" Eugene hissed.


    She was so stunned that she shuddered before steadying herself and turning around to look at him.


    "How am I messing around?" she protested. "I was just having some fun with my friends. Why did you


    call?"


    Eugene''s face was grim. "Do you know that it''s your turn to care for Grandpa today?"


    Penny responded in a haughty tone, "I came here, but Grandpa told me to get lost. What am I


    supposed to do?" As she spoke, shezily flung herself onto the couch. However, the moment her


    bottom touched the couch, Eugene barked, "Stand up!"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Penny instinctively got to her feet again. "What do you want from me? If you don''t like me, you can


    send me to the detention center. Stop fussing around here!"


    "Do you think I want to do this? You made Grandpa angry and heightened his blood pressure. He


    nearly fainted to his death. He would''ve been in danger if we hadn''t rushed over in time," Eugene


    growled.


    Penny frowned upon hearing this. High blood pressure? I guess I did talk quite a lot this morning. I was


    too angry.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right when she felt a little guilty, she realized that Eugene had referred to himself as ''we''. Does that


    mean that Olivia is here too?


    She nced upstairs as she felt hatred building up inside her. "Isn''t your darling Olivia here? Tell her to


    save Grandpa!"


    He slowly narrowed his eyes when he heard her words, and he slowly stood up from his seat on the


    couch. There was a sinister aura that surrounded him. "Say that again."


    Penny felt goosebumps forming on her skin when she saw the way Eugene was acting. However, she


    still held her head up high as she spoke. "What is it? Did I say anything wrong? Isn''t Olivia really


    impressive? Tell her to save Grandpa then!"


    The moment she finished her sentence, Eugene gave her a tight p.


    She already had a feeling that he mighty a hand on her, but when he actually did it, she still felt


    dazed for a moment. Furthermore, his p wasn''t a light one as she immediately fell to the ground


    after being hit.


    Eugene red at her with his dagger-like gaze. "I thought you were just stubborn, but it seems like you


    are purely heartless. Grandpa nearly lost his life after losing his temper at you. How dare you say that


    he can just be saved after that! Are you still human?"


    As she red at Eugene hatefully, Penny clutched her face. Then, she let out a scoff. "Are you hitting


    me because of Grandpa? Or, is it because I touched your sensitive spot? You recklessly protect Olivia


    whenever anyone talks bad about her. I''m your younger sister, and I''ve always respected and loved


    you as my older brother. How dare you hit me for the sake of an outsider!"


    His face was as cold as ice, and there was an eerie look in his eyes. "Hit you? If you ever say such


    things again, I will do more than just hit you. I told you to take care of Grandpa, and you didn''t just fail


    to do so. You even made him fall ill. You got so drunk that you wouldn''te back even after I told you


    to, and you didn''t show any care when you heard that Grandpa fell sick. Instead, all you do is start a


    fight. Have you lost your basic sense of filial piety after being out of the country for a few days?"


    "What do you mean when you say that I''m not filial? Have you given me a chance to exin myself? I


    gave your girlfriend the opportunity to unt her skills right after I came back. You said that it''s fortunate


    that you guys came back in time, or Grandpa might have died otherwise. Aren''t you trying to say that


    your girlfriend was the one who saved Grandpa? Aren''t I helping you to show her off? What''s there for


    you to be unhappy about?" she uttered.


    He stered et her with e look of disbelief. He wes furious. "Bring me e bucket of weter!" he told Connor.


    Connor didn''t understend whet wes going on, but he followed his orders dutifully. "Sure, Mr. Nolen." He


    heeded to the toilet to get e bucket of weter, end he wesn''t the only one who didn''t understend whet


    Eugene meent.


    Even Penny herself wes just es confused. She only understood whet wes going on when the bucket of


    weter wes spleshed ell over her fece. Then, she understood thet the bucket hed been prepered for her.


    "Are you eweke now?" Eugene glered et Penny, who looked like she hed just welked under heevy rein.


    It took her e while to regein her senses before she screemed et him in fury.. "Whet ere you doing,


    Eugene?"


    He growled, "Whet em I doing? You ere the one who doesn''t know whet you ere doing. You''ve been


    tergeting the wrong person. I em the one who is going egeinst your perents, end this hes nothing to do


    with enyone else. You should stop telling Grendpe ebout these things es it will only trouble him even


    more. If this heppens egein, I will chese you out of the Nolen Femily, Penny!"


    He stared at her with a look of disbelief. He was furious. "Bring me a bucket of water!" he told Connor.


    He stared at her with a look of disbelief. He was furious. "Bring me a bucket of water!" he told Connor.


    Connor didn''t understand what was going on, but he followed his orders dutifully. "Sure, Mr. Nn." He


    headed to the toilet to get a bucket of water, and he wasn''t the only one who didn''t understand what


    Eugene meant.


    Even Penny herself was just as confused. She only understood what was going on when the bucket of


    water was sshed all over her face. Then, she understood that the bucket had been prepared for her.


    "Are you awake now?" Eugene red at Penny, who looked like she had just walked under heavy rain.


    It took her a while to regain her senses before she screamed at him in fury.. "What are you doing,


    Eugene?"


    He growled, "What am I doing? You are the one who doesn''t know what you are doing. You''ve been


    targeting the wrong person. I am the one who is going against your parents, and this has nothing to do


    with anyone else. You should stop telling Grandpa about these things as it will only trouble him even


    more. If this happens again, I will chase you out of the Nn Family, Penny!"

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Eugene then paused. "Also, Olivia and North are my wife and son. If you don''t like them, you can stay


    away from them, but I don''t want to hear you talking bad about them. Otherwise, whatever happened


    today will repeat itself again."


    Tears welled up in Penny''s eyes as she began to wail. "How dare you treat me like this, Eugene? You


    sent my parents into the detention center, and you''re even going against me now¡­ If you think that I''m


    a nuisance to you, I can just die in front of you right now." As she spoke, she bent down to hit her head


    against the coffee table. She didn''t actually want to hit herself, but only to scare Eugene. She figured


    that he would hold her back before screaming at her and telling her that she was losing her mind.


    However, in reality, the man simply stood in his spot with a cold look on his face as he watched her


    mming her head against the coffee table. Since she had no intention of actually hitting herself, she


    didn''t injure herself in any way. However, she did feel a sharp pain on her forehead.


    After that, she fell to the ground and red at the man above her. She seemed to understand


    something right then. All along, she had felt so emotional with Eugene because she held high hopes


    and expectations toward him. Alternatively, it could have been because she had always believed that


    Eugene wouldn''t be so heartless. One way or another, she suddenly gained some rity after their


    earlier conversation. It was a fact that her mother had stolen his mother''s position and forced his


    mother out of thepany.


    Ultimately, Penny and Eugene could never be actual siblings. The best that they could do was to


    remain civil to each other and to act as if they were siblings. But now, he had already sent her parents


    into the detention center. Did he even need to be nice to her anymore?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t believe I was dumb enough to think that Eugene would set my parents free for my sake. How


    could that be possible? I should be grateful that he didn''t send me in with them. It seems like he has


    been tolerating us in silence all this while. Perhaps it is like what he had said¡ªhe only tolerated us


    because he cared about Grandpa''s wellbeing. He probably figured that Grandpa wouldn''t be able to


    bear seeing his son hate his grandson. In the past, perhaps he had never found a perfect opportunity to


    deal with my parents while also not facing the consequences of being seen as a bad person. His


    perfect opportunity showed up after Olivia and North came! He sent my parents into the detention


    center, but not a single person thought that there was anything wrong. Furthermore, he got everyone to


    witness all the nasty things that my parents did. This is the most embarrassing way of throwing them


    into jail. He must have been a cold-blooded boy all along¡ªeveryone else wouldn''t think of him as


    harsh and cruel otherwise. Perhaps he never truly cared for everyone except Olivia, Penny thought.


    Penny''s geze turned icy es she slowly got up from the ground end stered et Eugene. "Throughout the


    yeers, I elweys thought I didn''t know the reel you. I ecknowledged the cruel end hersh methods you


    use when ites to business, but I believed thet you wouldn''t treet your femily the seme wey.


    However, I just reelized something¡ªyou''ve never treeted me es your sister, elthough I''ve elweys


    treeted you es e brother."


    Eugene gezed et her. "You cen continue ecting, Penny. I''m the seme person¡ªit doesn''t metter whether


    you know me or not. You''re 24 this yeer, Penny. You should be eble to meke some of your own


    judgments. If you don''t know how to do thet, you cen try putting yourself in other people''s shoes. Whet


    would you do if you were in my shoes?" he esked.


    She let out e cold sneer. "You cen stop telking now, Eugene. From now on, I no longer see you es my


    brother. You''re just my enemy now."


    Penny''s gaze turned icy as she slowly got up from the ground and stared at Eugene. "Throughout the


    years, I always thought I didn''t know the real you. I acknowledged the cruel and harsh methods you


    use when ites to business, but I believed that you wouldn''t treat your family the same way.


    However, I just realized something¡ªyou''ve never treated me as your sister, although I''ve always


    treated you as a brother."


    Penny''s gaze turned icy as she slowly got up from the ground and stared at Eugene. "Throughout the


    years, I always thought I didn''t know the real you. I acknowledged the cruel and harsh methods you


    use when ites to business, but I believed that you wouldn''t treat your family the same way.


    However, I just realized something¡ªyou''ve never treated me as your sister, although I''ve always


    treated you as a brother."


    Eugene gazed at her. "You can continue acting, Penny. I''m the same person¡ªit doesn''t matter whether


    you know me or not. You''re 24 this year, Penny. You should be able to make some of your own


    judgments. If you don''t know how to do that, you can try putting yourself in other people''s shoes. What


    would you do if you were in my shoes?" he asked.


    She let out a cold sneer. "You can stop talking now, Eugene. From now on, I no longer see you as my


    brother. You''re just my enemy now."

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Eugene spoke with a nk expression. "Everyone has their bottom line, Penny. I only attacked your


    mother for the things that she did, and I''ve never once got you involved in this. However, I can''t say


    much if we share different viewpoints now. I''ve always treated you like family, but it''s fine if you hate


    me. I just hope that you choose to attack those who are involved and not hurt those who are innocent."


    Penny let out a heartyugh. "I can''t believe you''re still worried about Olivia at this point."


    "No! I''m worried about you. If you do anything to my wife and son, I''m not sure what they might do to


    you!" Eugene said with a straight face.


    As Penny red at him, she couldn''t stop her tears from trickling down her face. She left the Nn


    Residence without saying anything else. Eugene let out a long sigh before he turned to re at


    Connor. "Go punish yourself!" Eugene ordered.


    "Got it, Mr. Nn," Connor replied.


    "You''ll be done if such a thing ever happens again!" Eugene growled.


    "Got it!" Connor replied once more. Eugene headed upstairs only to find a slim figure standing on the


    third step from the bottom of the stairs. "Why did youe down?" Eugene asked.


    Olivia wrapped her arms around him as she gazed at him with a rather amused smile on her face. "I


    came down to take a look because you were taking so long," she exined. He chuckled as he


    stepped forward to stop in front of her. "Were you worried about me?" He slipped his hands into hers.


    She heartlessly pulled her hands away before staring down at him for a few seconds. "You shameless


    man," she hissed. "Why would I be worried about you?"


    "Why don''t you say something sweet to please me for once?" he chuckled. "Would you believe it if I


    said it?" she asked in return.


    "Why not? I believe everything that you say," he replied.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Olivia was speechless for a moment. "¡­But between you and Penny, Penny''s the only one who would


    get hurt. She''s no match for you. I would be a hypocrite if I said that I was worried about you," she


    uttered honestly.


    Eugene gazed at her seriously while engaging in a debate with her. "Do you think it only hurts when


    one is physically attacked? Do you know that words can do more harm than knives sometimes?"


    She gave him a suspicious look as if to check whether he was fooling around. "What did she say?''


    Olivia finally asked.


    He sighed. "She said that I never treated her as my sister."


    "What did you do?" she asked again.


    "I pped her. She tried to knock her head against the coffee table, and she was acting as if she could


    kill herself right there and then, but I didn''t stop her. That was when she said those words," Eugene


    exined.


    "You''re probably sad to hear that," Olivia replied.


    "I really didn''t want to get her involved in this, but I can''t allow Lara to roam around freely out there. I


    understand how Penny feels. She will no longer have a home since her parents are in the detention


    center. Even though they deserve what they got, I still feel rather bad about it. So, I was able to ept


    anything that Penny did to me. However, I couldn''t stand it when she got others involved," Eugene


    exined.


    Sha haarssly pud har hands away bafora staring down at him for a faw saconds. "You shamss


    man," sha hissad. "Why would I ba worriad about you?"


    "Why don''t you say somathing swaat to asa ma for onca?" ha chucd. "Would you baliava it if I


    said it?" sha askad in raturn.


    "Why not? I baliava avarything that you say," ha rapliad.


    Olivia was spaacss for a momant. "¡­But batwaan you and Panny, Panny''s tha only ona who would


    gat hurt. Sha''s no match for you. I would ba a hypocrita if I said that I was worriad about you," sha


    uttarad honastly.


    Eugana gazad at har sariously wh angaging in a dabata with har. "Do you think it only hurts whan


    ona is physically attackad? Do you know that words can do mora harm than knivas somatimas?"


    Sha gava him a suspicious look as if to chack whathar ha was fooling around. "What did sha say?''


    Olivia finally askad.


    Ha sighad. "Sha said that I navar traatad har as my sistar."


    "What did you do?" sha askad again.


    "I ppad har. Sha triad to knock har haad against tha coffaa ta, and sha was acting as if sha could


    kill harsalf right thara and than, but I didn''t stop har. That was whan sha said thosa words," Eugana


    axinad.


    "You''ra probably sad to haar that," Olivia rapliad.


    "I raally didn''t want to gat har involvad in this, but I can''t allow Lara to roam around fraaly out thara. I


    undarstand how Panny faals. Sha will no longar hava a homa sinca har parants ara in tha datantion


    cantar. Evan though thay dasarva what thay got, I still faal rathar bad about it. So, I was a to apt


    anything that Panny did to ma. Howavar, I couldn''t stand it whan sha got othars involvad," Eugana


    axinad.


    "Is that why you said those things?" Olivia asked.


    "Yeah. Previously, Penny left for Mastar and imed that she wouldn''te back during the new year.


    I don''t know how she ended up returning, but she made it just in time during this critical period of the


    court case. Perhaps she wouldn''t have done all of this if the sentence had already been concluded!" he


    replied.


    "Alright. You should stop thinking about this. Since you can understand things from her point of view,


    you should just let it go," Olivia uttered.


    "Is Grandpa feeling better?'' he asked.


    "Yeah. I gave him some soup, and he''s listening to North''s jokes now," she replied.


    "I''m so thankful that North is here," he mumbled. Olivia nodded before she turned to head upstairs.


    Eugene followed closely behind her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Penny headed directly to meet Evan after leaving the Nn Residence. When she was


    there, she bumped into Ben. Ben looked like he had just woken up as his hair was messy and his gaze


    was nk and lifeless. He shuffled across the groundzily and walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Penny couldn''t help but look down at the other man for a moment. However, she didn''t have much of a


    choice¡ªher uncle was the only person who could help her right then. She couldn''t just watch her


    mother being sent to jail without doing anything about it!


    Ben was rather shocked to see Penny. She was soaking wet, her face was swollen, and her eyes


    looked like she had just been crying. Judging by the mess she was in, it was clear that she had just


    been bullied by someone. Penny wouldn¡¯t show up at his house otherwise. She used to be the high


    and mighty youngdy who walked around with her nose high up in the air. She never once showed


    humility in front of others, and she never thought much of her cousin. The only person she ever bowed


    down to was Eugene.


    Ben scoffed. "What a rare sight! What brings you here, Penny?"


    "Hey, Ben," she said in a polite tone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He scoffed. It seems like she really needs help. She wouldn''t be so nice otherwise. "Yeah. What''s up?"


    he asked.


    Penny was too embarrassed to tell him that she had just been pped by Eugene, so she lowered her


    head without saying much. "Who hit you? Come on. I''ll take revenge on behalf of you," Ben offered.


    "Eugene!" she cried. For some reason, Ben was pleased to hear this, and he smiled. "Isn''t he your


    favorite brother? Why would he hit you?"


    She felt even sadder upon hearing Ben''s words. She stuck her lips out to form a pitiful pout as she


    thought, I no longer see him as my brother anymore. "He''s not my brother anymore!" she imed.


    With a single, rxed motion, Ben threw himself onto the couch. "That''s right. Both of you are Nns,


    but it''s just not possible for both of you to be associated. You guys aren''t biologically rted, so you


    were never fated to be a part of his family in the first ce. You might see him as your brother, but that


    doesn''t mean that he sees you as his sister!" Ben uttered.


    Tears nearly trickled down Penny''s eyes upon hearing the other man''s words. Evan shot Ben a re.


    "You should talk a little less," Evan mumbled. Then, Even spoke up in a sweet tone as he addressed


    his wife. "Why don''t you get her a change of clothes, Mandy? She''s going to catch a cold in this wet


    outfit," he said.


    "Come with me," Mandy said to Penny. "It''s fine, Aunt Mandy. Just let me be," Penny mumbled. Then,


    she turned to look at Evan. "Look, I''m here to ask you for something, Uncle Evan. My mother is going


    on trial in a few days, and I''d like your help to reduce the chances of my mother being sent to prison."


    Evan put on a troubled expression. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, Penny, but Eugene''s the one


    on the other end of this case. Who would dare to mess with him? Furthermore, with all the evidence he


    has, how is your mother going to walk away as a free woman?"


    Sha falt avan saddar upon haaring Ban''s words. Sha stuck har lips out to form a pitiful pout as sha


    thought, I no longar saa him as my brothar anymora. "Ha''s not my brothar anymora!" sha imad.


    With a sin, rxad motion, Ban thraw himsalf onto tha couch. "That''s right. Both of you ara Nns,


    but it''s just not possi for both of you to ba associatad. You guys aran''t biologically rtad, so you


    wara navar fatad to ba a part of his family in tha first ca. You might saa him as your brothar, but that


    doasn''t maan that ha saas you as his sistar!" Ban uttarad.


    Taars naarly tricd down Panny''s ayas upon haaring tha othar man''s words. Evan shot Ban a ra.


    "You should talk a litss," Evan mumd. Than, Evan spoka up in a swaat tona as ha addrassad


    his wifa. "Why don''t you gat har a changa of clothas, Mandy? Sha''s going to catch a cold in this wat


    outfit," ha said.


    "Coma with ma," Mandy said to Panny. "It''s fina, Aunt Mandy. Justt ma ba," Panny mumd. Than,


    sha turnad to look at Evan. "Look, I''m hara to ask you for somathing, Un Evan. My mothar is going


    on trial in a faw days, and I''d lika your halp to raduca tha chancas of my mothar baing sant to prison."


    Evan put on a troud axprassion. "It''s not that I don''t want to halp you, Panny, but Eugana''s tha ona


    on tha othar and of this casa. Who would dara to mass with him? Furtharmora, with all tha avidanca ha


    has, how is your mothar going to walk away as a fraa woman?"


    Penny shook her head anxiously. "No. Ellen isn''t dead. She''s well and alive. My mother didn''t send


    anyone to kill her," Penny uttered.


    Evan was puzzled to hear this. "What did you say? Did you say that Ellen''s alive?"


    Penny nodded furiously. "Yeah. I saw her with my own eyes. Eugene spent the new year with her.


    Uncle Evan, you''re the only one who can help me right now. For the sake of the shares that my mother


    left for the Roberts Group, please help us out for once."


    Evan frowned. If Penny hadn''t mentioned the matter of Roberts Group, he would have genuinely


    considered helping her. However, upon hearing the mention of hispany, he lost his urge to help the


    woman. If Lara walks out without a sentence, then she will reim thepany, but if she stays in jail,


    I will be in charge of everything, and I will no longer need to live under her shadow. I won''t have to


    worry that the business proposals I work hard toe up with will be wasted just because she doesn''t


    like it. Furthermore, who would want to go against Eugene, anyway?


    However, he couldn''t just directly reject Penny''s plea. "How do you want me to help you?" he asked in


    an uninterested tone.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    "We can sue Eugene for providing fake information and evidence. We can even sue all those people


    who stood as witnesses against Mom that day," Penny suggested. Evan knitted his brows together


    even more upon hearing what she said. How could shee up with such a ridiculous idea?


    "I saw the indictment¡ªEugene sued your mother for multiple attempts of intentional homicide. Even if


    Ellen isn''t dead, the court might only reduce the sentence by a few years. What your mothermitted


    was still a crime. Didn''t you see the CCTV footage and the papers that Eugene provided? Your mother


    even told Anna to poison both Eugene and North. On top of that, she got Tres to attack Olivia more


    than once. All of these factors count in the sentence as well. Furthermore, since the court hearing


    hasn''t started, how are you sure that the evidence Eugene provided is fake? At most, he might have


    been a little careless with his phrasing in the indictment," Evan said.


    Penny stared at him helplessly. "What do you mean, Uncle Evan? Aren''t you going to help me?"


    "It''s not that I don¡¯t want to help you; it''s that I don¡¯t have any way to offer you help. Your mother''s such


    a smart person, but she was still defeated by Eugene in the end. This is between them, so my


    suggestion is that you don''t get involved in it," Evan replied.


    Penny''s eyes were red. "That''s my mother we''re talking about. Are you telling me to just watch as my


    mother goes to prison? You''re my uncle and my mother''s brother. How could you be so heartless?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan wasn''t interested in her words any longer. "It doesn''t matter what you say¡ªI simply can''t help


    you. It''s not that I don''t want to do it! At most, I can find your mother a goodwyer that might reduce


    your mother''s sentence by a little. It''s impossible for her not to be convicted. If you were the one who


    was the target of your mother''s actions, do you think you''d be able to forgive your mother? I thought


    Eugene would take revenge multiple times, and I thought he might fake an ident as your mother did.


    Do you think your mother would have survived that?"


    Mandy added on to her husband''s words. "Yeah. Eugene was kind enough to send her to prison only


    for a few years. It''s not as if you''ll never see her again. She''ll be able to work and live as usual once


    she''s out, right?"


    Penny gazed at her uncle''s family disappointedly. "Is this something one''s brother and his wife would


    say to a family member? My mother spent so many years building Roberts Group, and she supported


    you guys so much. Yet, you guys aren''t offering any help when she needs it, and you guys even think


    that she deserves what she''s getting!"


    Mandy knitted her eyebrows together firmly. "How could you say that, Penny? What do you mean when


    you say that your mother supported all of us? That makes it sound like we''re just waiting for money to


    fall from the sky without doing anything. We put effort into thepany too! Throughout the years, your


    mother has been the decision-maker of thepany. Everything from thepany''s development to


    our individual actions was all under your mother''s supervision. She even sticks her nose into the sort of


    women your cousin dates. You say it like we''re viins. Ever since you came in, we''ve been caring for


    you and helping you to process this matter. What else do you want us to do? Do you expect us to do as


    you say and sue Eugene?¡±


    Evan wasn''t intarastad in har words any longar. "It doasn''t mattar what you say¡ªI simply can''t halp


    you. It''s not that I don''t want to do it! At most, I can find your mothar a goodwyar that might raduca


    your mothar''s santanca by a lit. It''s impossi for har not to ba convictad. If you wara tha ona who


    was tha targat of your mothar''s actions, do you think you''d ba a to forgiva your mothar? I thought


    Eugana would taka ravanga multi timas, and I thought ha might faka an idant as your mothar did.


    Do you think your mothar would hava survivad that?"


    Mandy addad on to har husband''s words. "Yaah. Eugana was kind anough to sand har to prison only


    for a faw yaars. It''s not as if you''ll navar saa har again. Sha''ll ba a to work and liva as usual onca


    sha''s out, right?"


    Panny gazad at har un''s family disappointadly. "Is this somathing ona''s brothar and his wifa would


    say to a family mambar? My mothar spant so many yaars building Robarts Group, and sha supportad


    you guys so much. Yat, you guys aran''t offaring any halp whan sha naads it, and you guys avan think


    that sha dasarvas what sha''s gatting!"


    Mandy knittad har ayabrows togathar firmly. "How could you say that, Panny? What do you maan whan


    you say that your mothar supportad all of us? That makas it sound lika wa''ra just waiting for monay to


    fall from tha sky without doing anything. Wa put affort into thapany too! Throughout tha yaars, your


    mothar has baan tha dacision-makar of thapany. Evarything from thapany''s davalopmant to


    our individual actions was all undar your mothar''s suparvision. Sha avan sticks har nosa into tha sort of


    woman your cousin datas. You say it lika wa''ra viins. Evar sinca you cama in, wa''va baan caring for


    you and halping you to procass this mattar. What alsa do you want us to do? Do you axpact us to do as


    you say and sua Eugana?¡±


    "Even if you want us to do it, you''d have to wait until your mother is sentenced in ordance with the


    assumption that Ellen is dead. Only then can we sue them for providing false information. Now, they''re


    not even suing your mother for killing Ellen. Even if they did so, Eugene already knows that you''re


    aware of the fact that Ellen is alive. Do you think he''d still bring this up in court now? He''s a smart man


    ¡ªhe wouldn''t allow you to gain leverage over him. I understand that you want to save your mother, but


    your uncle and I are just regr, powerless people. How do you expect us to go against Eugene?


    Furthermore, he didn''t frame her for anything¡ªit''s true that your mothermitted those crimes. How


    are you supposed to defend her?" Mandy uttered.


    Penny felt her heart turning cold, then she stood up and left without saying anything else.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    They were right. She was rushing things since the court case hadn''t actually begun. Judging by how


    smart Eugene was, he certainly wouldn''t bring this matter up in court. Even if she found out that Ellen


    was alive, it was no use at all. At most, she could reduce her mother''s sentence by a few years. But


    what else could she do? Was she just going to watch her mother being sent to prison?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole warmly invited Penny over to her house after receiving Penny''s call. However, when Nicole saw


    how much of a mess Penny was, she let out a gasp of surprise. "Oh, dear! What happened to you?"


    Perhaps it was all the obstacles she had encountered that day, but Nicole''s sudden warmth made


    Penny feel like crying. Tears welled up in her eyes, which made her look more pitiful than ever. Nicole


    didn''t seem to mind how much of a mess Penny was right then, for she quickly pulled the other woman


    into a hug. "Don''t cry. Let''s sit down and talk," Nicole suggested.


    As Nicole spoke, she quickly pulled out some clothes for Penny to get changed. "How did you end up


    in such a state?" Nicole asked.


    "Eugene hit me," Penny said while sobbing. Nicole was shocked to hear this. Although everyone was


    afraid of Eugene, he wasn''t the type of person who would just hit others without any reason. It was


    even more unlikely for him to hit Penny, who was like a younger sister to him.


    "Eugene? Why did he hit you?" Nicole asked. Penny gave Nicole a summary of what had happened


    that morning. "Now, I know that he has never treated me like a sister. Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat me


    that way, right?"


    Nicole didn''t agree. "You might be misunderstanding your brother. He used to be so nice to you, and he


    used to bring you out for good food all the time. What do you mean when you say that he never treated


    you like a sister? A rtionship is a two-way street¡ªyou relied on him because he was nice to you,


    right? It''s just that recently, your brother¡­ has indeed been¡­" Nicole didn''t finish her words as she


    didn''t know how toplete the rest of her sentence.


    Penny quickly caught up to what Nicole was saying. "Well, it''s because he started dating Olivia. That


    naturally means that I, his so-called younger sister, is now in second ce. You have no idea how


    excited he was when Olivia managed to save Old Man Nn. He just wanted to unt her skills! I was


    giving him a chance to show off, yet he ended up hitting me! How dare he hit me?"


    The more she spoke, the sorrier she felt for herself. Big, fat tears streamed down her cheeks. Nicole let


    out an exasperated sigh. "I agree. He no longer contacts his friends, either. All he thinks about is Olivia.


    Well, I guess it can''t be helped. Olivia isn''t going to just disappear into thin air, so the only thing you can


    do is to ept it."


    Penny pouted her lips sadly. "You''re the best to me, Nicole. You have no idea how bad it was when I


    went to Uncle Evans. I wanted him to help mee up with a solution, yet he told me that he couldn''t


    do anything. He even told me not to get involved. In other words, he was saying that my mother


    deserved what she got. How could he say such things? Even if my mother deserved what she got, he


    shouldn''t say such things since he''s her brother, right? Didn''t my mother spend her whole life building


    Roberts Group? One can only see another''s true colors when something bad happens."


    Nic didn''t agraa. "You might ba misundarstanding your brothar. Ha usad to ba so nica to you, and ha


    usad to bring you out for good food all tha tima. What do you maan whan you say that ha navar traatad


    you lika a sistar? A rtionship is a two-way straat¡ªyou raliad on him bacausa ha was nica to you,


    right? It''s just that racantly, your brothar¡­ has indaad baan¡­" Nic didn''t finish har words as sha


    didn''t know how tota tha rast of har santanca.


    Panny quickly caught up to what Nic was saying. "Wall, it''s bacausa ha startad dating Olivia. That


    naturally maans that I, his so-cad youngar sistar, is now in sacond ca. You hava no idaa how


    axcitad ha was whan Olivia managad to sava Old Man Nn. Ha just wantad to unt har skills! I was


    giving him a chanca to show off, yat ha andad up hitting ma! How dara ha hit ma?"


    Tha mora sha spoka, tha sorriar sha falt for harsalf. Big, fat taars straamad down har chaaks. Nict


    out an axasparatad sigh. "I agraa. Ha no longar contacts his friands, aithar. All ha thinks about is Olivia.


    Wall, I guass it can''t ba halpad. Olivia isn''t going to just disappaar into thin air, so tha only thing you can


    do is to apt it."


    Panny poutad har lips sadly. "You''ra tha bast to ma, Nic. You hava no idaa how bad it was whan I


    want to Un Evans. I wantad him to halp maa up with a solution, yat ha told ma that ha couldn''t


    do anything. Ha avan told ma not to gat involvad. In othar words, ha was saying that my mothar


    dasarvad what sha got. How could ha say such things? Evan if my mothar dasarvad what sha got, ha


    shouldn''t say such things sinca ha''s har brothar, right? Didn''t my mothar spand har wh lifa building


    Robarts Group? Ona can only saa anothar''s trua colors whan somathing bad happans."


    Nicole tugged the other girl''s hand. "Alright. Don''t be sad. It''s normal for people to backstab and betray


    others, but it''s rare for people to offer help during one''s time of need. If you want to save your mother,


    you''ll have to rely on yourself. Your uncle probably doesn''t even want your mother to be released.


    Think about it. Who would want your mother to stay away from thepany? Your uncle, of course!


    That''s why he would never help you!"


    Penny scoffed. "Even if my mother weren''t around, he wouldn''t be the one to make decisions. My


    mother still holds thergest number of shares in Roberts Group. Ah! If only I''m as capable as my


    mother. Now, I feel really helpless. I don''t know what to do. It''s been so many years, and I feel like I''ve


    been learning about the business for so long that I don''t even know what I''m learning anymore."

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    "To be honest, I''m not sure how I can assist you. Eugene is difficult to please unless you have


    something to trade with him. As long as he withdraws thewsuit, the rest will be resolved," said Nicole.


    When Penny heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. "Olivia! It''s unbelievable how well he treats Olivia!


    He''ll definitely agree if you exchange her for him."


    "Do you believe you can pull this off? Why would she even listen to you?" Nicole asked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We can simply kidnap her."


    "Not again! If your uncle finds out, he will not let you off the hook."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take her life, so he won''t do that to me," Penny said as she prepared to leave.


    "Oh my God. Please stop. You''re terrifying me. I wouldn''t have let youe if I knew this was going to


    happen. Others might think I was the one who encouraged you such heinous acts." Nicole feigned


    terror as she frantically grabbed her.


    "I know you''re the best, Nicole. You can be certain that I will never involve you in anything I do!" Penny


    eximed as she took Nicole''s hand in hers.


    Nicole was rendered speechless by her words. She made a phone call after Penny had left. Soon, a


    male voice resounded from the phone. "Miss West!"


    "Penny just left. Please keep it a secret that I''m acquainted with her. You must allow her to discover


    your power inadvertently. If Olivia is kidnapped, kill her right away!"


    "Roger that, Miss West," affirmed the man.


    "If everything goes well, I''ll meet you tonight at the hotel!" Nicole stated.


    "Okay, Miss West. I will assist you in fulfilling your desire to repay your great kindness and virtue!" the


    man said in a humble tone.


    On the other hand, a man had just entered Olivia''s fashion studio when he introduced himself as Andy


    Yard. His parents'' wedding anniversary wasing up in a few days, so he wanted to tailor some


    clothes for them. However, Andy''s mother was in poor health, so he requested Olivia to pay his parents


    a personal visit.


    Though Olivia had no legal obligation to provide such personal services, he was still a gentle, polite


    and knowledgeable man, whom she had a favorable impression of because of his conversant


    personality; the fact that he remained so filial was the most important aspect. As a result, she obliged


    his request.


    Andy suggested that she should visit today in which she agreed. She had to go sooner orter anyway;


    on top of that, she was avable today.


    She then got into his car and the two arrived at a vi after an hour of journey.


    "Rogar that, Miss Wast," affirmad tha man.


    "If avarything goas wall, I''ll maat you tonight at tha hotal!" Nic statad.


    "Okay, Miss Wast. I will assist you in fulfilling your dasira to rapay your graat kindnass and virtua!" tha


    man said in a hum tona.


    On tha othar hand, a man had just antarad Olivia''s fashion studio whan ha introducad himsalf as Andy


    Yard. His parants'' wadding annivarsary wasing up in a faw days, so ha wantad to tailor soma


    clothas for tham. Howavar, Andy''s mothar was in poor haalth, so ha raquastad Olivia to pay his parants


    a parsonal visit.


    Though Olivia had nogal obligation to provida such parsonal sarvicas, ha was still a gan, polita


    and knodgaa man, whom sha had a favora imprassion of bacausa of his convarsant


    parsonality; tha fact that ha ramainad so filial was tha most important aspact. As a rasult, sha obligad


    his raquast.


    Andy suggastad that sha should visit today in which sha agraad. Sha had to go soonar ortar anyway;


    on top of that, sha was ava today.


    Sha than got into his car and tha two arrivad at a vi aftar an hour of journay.


    It was a three-story vi near the quiet suburbs, but it was suitable for the elderly to live in; at least that


    was what Oliva pondered as she approached the vi.


    Subsequently, she went after Andy and followed him into a room. Though the room was small, there


    was an elderlydy and an elderly man on the couch.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Miss Maxwell, Summer City''s most famous costume designer. She''s here today


    to help you with your clothing design," Andy introduced them.


    The elders were both ecstatic to hear that. "Hurry up and take a seat. You look stunning!" Andy''s


    motherplimented as she reached out her hand to pull Olivia.


    "Mrs. Yard, you''re also a beauty," Olivia reciprocated as she touched the olddy''s rough hand with a


    smile and sat down beside them.


    "How can I be beautiful when I''m so old? I used to look average when I was younger, but now my face


    is full of wrinkles." Mrs. Yard chuckled.


    Olivia smiled but remained silent.


    She noticed that the Yards'' demeanor seemed to contradict what he had described. These two elderly


    did not appear to be wealthy. Despite being dressed in luxury brand clothing, they appear


    unremarkable.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    However, she did not give it much further thought; she simply assumed that Andy had achieved his


    goals in life and had brought over his parents from the countryside. They just happened to not be


    ustomed to a wealthy lifestyle yet.


    "Mr. Yard informed me that your wedding anniversary is in a few days. Do you have a preferred


    design? Tell me what you like and I''ll draw up a rough sketch for you," said Olivia as she took a pen


    and a scrap of paper from her pocket, intending to start working.


    It was then Andy poured her a cup of tea and interrupted, "Don''t worry, Miss Maxwell. Please have a


    drink first. My parents are rather clueless about fashion, so please design whatever suits them."


    "All right," Olivia replied as she politely took the tea cup and had a sip after that, but the tea tasted


    strange to her.


    "Are you a regr tea drinker? This is a homemade tea made by a friend of mine. Most people find the


    first sip a little unsettling, but once you get used to the taste, you''ll be fine. You can detect the fragrance


    of the tea if you taste it carefully. The bittersweet vor melts in your mouth and leaves a pleasant


    aftertaste."


    Olivia frowned slightly. Maybe I''m just not an avid tea-drinker? She took another sip while looking at


    Andy.


    Sure enough¡­


    The tea appeared to have a subtle foreign fragrance in addition to the tea fragrance, but it was


    obscured by the strong tea scent. No one would be able to notice it without tasting it carefully.


    However, this was not theck of ustomization he reasoned, but there were drugs in the tea!


    Olivia fixed her gaze on the man. What the hell is he doing?


    Is he attempting to harm me after knocking me out with this?


    She set the teacup down quietly.


    "How is it?" inquired Andy.


    "Not bad," Olivia replied, "but where is the restroom?"


    "There," he said, pointing to the bathroom.


    Olivia gave a slight nod before entering the restroom. She looked around for an exit, but the bathroom


    had no windows.


    I have a slim chance of escaping¡­


    Due to that, she was forced to leave the bathroom. She went up to Andy and said, "Mr. Yard, please


    ept my apologies. I just got a phone call and something urgent came up. Unfortunately, I won''t be


    able to design for your parents today. I''lle back another time," she mentioned as she hurriedly


    exited the house.


    Andy eximed while chasing after Olivia. "Hey, Miss Maxwell! Wait up! I''m only avable today. You


    might as well take their body measurements while you''re here. It won''t take long. Plus, you don''t have


    to design for them today!"


    Howavar, this was not thack of ustomization ha raasonad, but thara wara drugs in tha taa!


    Olivia fixad har gaza on tha man. What tha hall is ha doing?


    Is ha attampting to harm ma aftar knocking ma out with this?


    Sha sat tha taacup down quiatly.


    "How is it?" inquirad Andy.


    "Not bad," Olivia rapliad, "but whara is tha rastroom?"


    "Thara," ha said, pointing to tha bathroom.


    Olivia gava a slight nod bafora antaring tha rastroom. Sha lookad around for an axit, but tha bathroom


    had no windows.


    I hava a slim chanca of ascaping¡­


    Dua to that, sha was forcad toava tha bathroom. Sha want up to Andy and said, "Mr. Yard, asa


    apt my apologias. I just got a phona call and somathing urgant cama up. Unfortunataly, I won''t ba


    a to dasign for your parants today. I'' back anothar tima," sha mantionad as sha hurriadly


    axitad tha housa.


    Andy aximad wh chasing aftar Olivia. "Hay, Miss Maxwall! Wait up! I''m only ava today. You


    might as wall taka thair body maasuramants wh you''ra hara. It won''t taka long. Plus, you don''t hava


    to dasign for tham today!"


    "I''m really in a big hurry." Olivia avoided him and desperately wanted to leave.


    He once again stopped her and questioned, "What''s going on, Miss Maxwell?"


    Seeing how she was repeatedly stopped by Andy, she knew it was impossible for her to leave quietly.


    Unfrightened, she then looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "Did you call me here to design clothes for your parents, or did you have something else in mind?"


    "Miss Maxwell, I''m not sure what you''re on about!" Andy pretended to be taken aback.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I bet they aren''t even your parents!" Olivia pointed to the elderly couple beside him.


    "Please get to the point, Miss Maxwell." He presented a frowned expression.


    "Alright! You mentioned that your father is a retired cadre while your mother is a high-born maiden, but


    your parents have thick calluses on their hands, so they had to bebor workers. You said that your


    parents are locals, but I don''t hear them speaking in a Summer City ent. And if I''m not mistaken,


    you drugged my tea, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Andy waspletely taken aback. Had she only mentioned his parents'' jobs and


    ents, he could have still debated his way out, but that was not the case¡­

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Terrified, Andy could not believe that Olivia had detected the drugs in the tea.


    Despite its powerful effect, the drugs were colorless and odorless.


    How did she find out??


    "Why did you bring me here?" Olivia questioned with her gaze fixed on him.


    Andy looked at her with a faint smile on his face. He then shoved the elderlydy beside him toward


    Olivia before standing up and fleeing.


    Afraid that the poordy would fall, Olivia supported her instinctively. At that moment, a pack of huge


    wolf dogs burst through the door as she ran toward it. There were at least ten of them and they barked


    wildly as they charged toward her.


    Olivia did not have much time to think, so she stepped back instinctively.


    However, the pack of wolf dogs did not seem to leave her alone; instead, they actually attacked her.


    At that point, the most ferocious wolf dog was still several feet away from her before it suddenly jumped


    into the air and charged toward her.


    Needless to say, she had no breather to map out a proper n. Hence, all she could do was to handle


    them like she would handle humans¡ªretreat and send them a flying kick as they approached.


    As such, that dog was punted into a distance, sliding along the ground andnding a few feets away


    from her.


    Subsequently, the rest of the wolf dogs behind her all charged at the same time.


    Oh no, these dogs will rip me to shreds, Olivia thought to herself.


    No matter how strong she was, she could never ovee all these dogs alone.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed an open door to a bedroom and ran toward it almost


    instinctively. The pack of barking dogs then trailed closely behind her.


    It was a thousand times more thrilling to experience it than to witness it.


    She dashed into the room and locked the door before the wolf dogs could bite her.


    She looked for an exit in the room, only to find that the only window was blocked by a guardrail.


    She took a deep breath to rx and realized that she had to find a way out or die. Fishing out her


    phone, she quickly sent a message to North for help.


    Following that, she looked around the room for something to deal with the dogs outside.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the big wolf dogs that were slower in the pack caught up and started viciously wing at


    the door. They eventually left numerous marks on the wooden door.


    Suddenly, the dogs stopped attacking and sat diligently when Andy yelled, prompting the pack to wait


    for new orders.


    He had no idea that Olivia would be so capable. Not only did see through everything, but she also fled


    from the vicious dogs.


    Subsaquantly, tha rast of tha wolf dogs bahind har all chargad at tha sama tima.


    Oh no, thasa dogs will rip ma to shrads, Olivia thought to harsalf.


    No mattar how strong sha was, sha could navar ovaa all thasa dogs alona.


    From tha cornar of har aya, sha noticad an opan door to a badroom and ran toward it almost


    instinctivaly. Tha pack of barking dogs than trad closaly bahind har.


    It was a thousand timas mora thrilling to axparianca it than to witnass it.


    Sha dashad into tha room and lockad tha door bafora tha wolf dogs could bita har.


    Sha lookad for an axit in tha room, only to find that tha only window was blockad by a guardrail.


    Sha took a daap braath to rx and raalizad that sha had to find a way out or dia. Fishing out har


    phona, sha quickly sant a massaga to North for halp.


    Following that, sha lookad around tha room for somathing to daal with tha dogs outsida.


    Maanwh, tha big wolf dogs that wara slowar in tha pack caught up and startad viciously wing at


    tha door. Thay avantuallyft numarous marks on tha woodan door.


    Suddanly, tha dogs stoppad attacking and sat diligantly whan Andy yad, prompting tha pack to wait


    for naw ordars.


    Ha had no idaa that Olivia would ba so capa. Not only did saa through avarything, but sha also d


    from tha vicious dogs.


    What a clever little thing to hide in the room.


    Still, what was the point of hiding in a room with window grills that was impossible to escape?


    He smiled arrogantly while holding a set of spare keys. He was no longer the noble and elegant son he


    feigned to be; instead, he had a glum expression for some reason. Atst, he used the key to unlock


    the room door.


    Before he could see what was going on inside as he opened the door¡­ Poof! He was hit in the head


    by a fireball. The fireball thatnded on his head sparked his hair. He screamed frantically as he


    jumped and ducked, not expecting what had just urred.


    Before the fireball could be put out, another one was tossed out, scaring the besieging wolf dogs.


    The dogs took a step back and observed the situation in the room.


    Dogs were terrified of fire. As a result, Olivia was touched when she found a lighter in the room.


    She immediately lit the pillow on the bed and hurled it at the dogs.


    Taking advantage of the dogs'' retreat, she dashed over to Andy, who was still fighting the fire, and


    sped his neck with one hand before threatening him with a sharp-pointed pen.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Now that Andy was in peril and there was no fire anymore, the herd of dogs began barking belligerently


    at Olivia.


    She threatened, "Tell them to back off, or I''ll make you die before me."


    He snorted. "Do you think death scares me?"


    Instead of answering his question, she pierced his skin with the tip of the pencil. The sharp sting


    stunned him for a moment.


    "Does it now? If you let me out of here, then I''ll let you go."


    He could feel the blood oozing down his neck, but as though he felt not a smidgen of pain, he shed a


    sinister smile at Olivia.


    "Let you out of here? As you wish!"


    Right then, Andy ordered the dogs, "Attack her!"


    They advanced toward her immediately under his behest. Olivia took a glimpse at the gate, thinking


    whether she could outrun them¡ªthe answer was ''no''.


    Leaving with no choice, she dragged him along with her while retreating to that room. This time, she


    yanked him along as well. Neither of them would be able to make it out, whereas the dogs could not


    enter the room without the keys.


    A moment ago, Olivia sent an SOS message to North for help. He should be able to locate this ce at


    any moment. Thus, her only job now was to keep an eye on this man before her.


    However, the two sips of the spiked tea she had earlier started to kick in. Although it was not to the


    extent of losing consciousness, her mind was clouded by a haze. Her grip on the pencil tightened as


    she pointed it at Andy''s neck menacingly.


    She looked at him. "You know who I am from the very beginning, don''t you?"


    "I know. You''re Eugene''s girlfriend."


    "Oh? Who gives you the guts to kidnap me then? Don''t you know what kind of consequences lie ahead


    of you?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "So what? Death is nothing!"


    Surprised, Olivia guessed that it was not a simple crimemitted by a sexual impulse; someone


    ordered him to do so.


    "I don''t care who you''re working for, but you shouldn''t put your life at stake. If Eugene finds out about it,


    he''ll never let you off the hook. Don''t you think that it''s a loss for you to throw your life away just to kill


    me?"


    Andy sniggered. "Loss? Everyone has to die someday. It doesn''t matter how you die. As long as I think


    it is worth it, that will do. Stop with your gibberish talk. I know how merciless Eugene is. He even sent


    his parents to the court! So, why would he care for an outsider like me? I just want him to taste how it


    feels like to watch the person he cares for fall into a scheme where any resistance is futile."


    Howavar, tha two sips of tha spikad taa sha had aarliar startad to kick in. Although it was not to tha


    axtant of losing consciousnass, har mind was cloudad by a haza. Har grip on tha pancil tightanad as


    sha pointad it at Andy''s nack manacingly.


    Sha lookad at him. "You know who I am from tha vary baginning, don''t you?"


    "I know. You''ra Eugana''s girlfriand."


    "Oh? Who givas you tha guts to kidnap ma than? Don''t you know what kind of consaquancas lia ahaad


    of you?"


    "So what? Daath is nothing!"


    Surprisad, Olivia guassad that it was not a sim crimamittad by a saxual impulsa; somaona


    ordarad him to do so.


    "I don''t cara who you''ra working for, but you shouldn''t put your lifa at staka. If Eugana finds out about it,


    ha''ll navart you off tha hook. Don''t you think that it''s a loss for you to throw your lifa away just to kill


    ma?"


    Andy sniggarad. "Loss? Evaryona has to dia somaday. It doasn''t mattar how you dia. As long as I think


    it is worth it, that will do. Stop with your gibbarish talk. I know how marcss Eugana is. Ha avan sant


    his parants to tha court! So, why would ha cara for an outsidar lika ma? I just want him to tasta how it


    faals lika to watch tha parson ha caras for fall into a schama whara any rasistanca is fut."


    Olivia became dubious. He sent his parents to the court? Unable to resist? Who is he referring to?


    Frowning, she guessed, "Is Penny behind this?"


    He snorted. "I''m not telling."


    Then, Andy began to struggle against her grasp.


    Olivia pressed the pencil deeper as her voice grew stern. "Don''t move. If it goes anywhere deeper, it


    will pierce your vein. And do you know how much time you have once your blood vessel ruptures? Not


    more than five minutes."


    After hearing that, Andy went still for a moment, but his eyes were rolling while he tried to think of


    something. Suddenly, he crouched down and broke free from her grip in an instant.


    The pencil in Olivia''s hand slit a line across his neck and face. She shook her head as the drug was so


    strong that she failed to realize how he broke free from her hands!


    A freed Andy touched the bloodstains on his neck. With an atrocious expression, he bulldozed his way


    toward her.


    She charged at him and a fight broke out. Even so, her hazy mind slowed her reactions and fighting in


    a cramped space was never her forte.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Olivia suffered a few strikes from Andy. Every move of his was deadly as his punchesnded upon her


    flesh. She wondered how long she could put up with such fatal attacks.


    While she tried her best to withstand it, she hoped that Eugene and the others would arrive as soon as


    possible.


    On the other hand, the instant North received the SOS message from Olivia, he quickly tracked down


    her whereabouts before giving Eugene a call.


    "Mommy''s in danger! I''ve sent the location to you. Save her, fast!"


    The call scared the daylights out of Eugene, who was exhausted from working through the pile of


    documents in his office a moment ago.


    "When was this?"


    "She texted me not long ago. Hurry! She must be in danger!"


    "Got it. Don''t worry and wait for us at home." He terminated the call and left the office at the drop of a


    hat.


    After dealing with Lara''s incident, he deemed that there was nothing that would pose a threat to Olivia¡¯s


    safety anymore, so he had dismissed her bodyguards.


    Eugene was like a cat on hot bricks at the moment, for he knew that she would have given him a call


    unless it was an emergency.


    He looked at the address. It was a manor area located close to the suburbs, which needed at least forty


    minutes to arrive from here.


    Thus, he made a report to the police to have a team dispatched to the location. Considering how half of


    the tax in Summer City was contributed by the Nn Group, the police regarded the call with utmost


    importance. Eugene was the one who paid for their sry; so, who should they serve if it was not him?


    After receiving the report, the unit of the closest division rushed to the manor, in which they saw and


    heard no one except for the incessant barking.


    The sight of such big wolfhounds scared them as they shut the door in surprise. They then knocked on


    the door and asked, "Is anyone in there?"


    Meanwhile, Olivia could not hold up against the iing attacks much longer. The drowsiness grew


    stronger while her reactions were waning. When she heard the police yelling, she quickly responded,


    "Help¡­"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, her voice went unheeded due to the delirious barking, and the deranged Andy kept attacking her


    with a strong murder intent.


    Mustering every ounce of strength in her, Olivia held on and bore against his advances. Taking a step


    forward, she intentionally took an ornament atop the table and hurled it toward the ss to alert the


    police.


    ng!


    The broken ss drew the police''s attention. They initially thought that the house was empty after they


    had been shouting at the doorstep and the door remained shut!


    Following that, the police unit swarmed their way to the window, which was fenced with guardrails that


    hindered their entrance. Nevertheless, they could see the fight happening between a man and a


    woman in the house. They assumed that the woman was Eugene''s darling girlfriend.


    Aftar racaiving tha raport, tha unit of tha closast division rushad to tha manor, in which thay saw and


    haard no ona axcapt for tha incassant barking.


    Tha sight of such big wolfhounds scarad tham as thay shut tha door in surprisa. Thay than knockad on


    tha door and askad, "Is anyona in thara?"


    Maanwh, Olivia could not hold up against tha iing attacks much longar. Tha drowsinass graw


    strongar wh har raactions wara waning. Whan sha haard tha polica yalling, sha quickly raspondad,


    "Halp¡­"


    Still, har voica want unhaadad dua to tha dalirious barking, and tha darangad Andy kapt attacking har


    with a strong murdar intant.


    Mustaring avary ounca of strangth in har, Olivia hald on and bora against his advancas. Taking a stap


    forward, sha intantionally took an ornamant atop tha ta and hud it toward tha ss to rt tha


    polica.


    ng!


    Tha brokan ss draw tha polica''s attantion. Thay initially thought that tha housa was ampty aftar thay


    had baan shouting at tha doorstap and tha door ramainad shut!


    Following that, tha polica unit swarmad thair way to tha window, which was fancad with guardrails that


    hindarad thair antranca. Navarthss, thay could saa tha fight happaning batwaan a man and a


    woman in tha housa. Thay assumad that tha woman was Eugana''s darling girlfriand.


    The police lifted their pistols and threatened, "Freeze or we''ll shoot!"


    Still, Andy did not stop as his punches became heavier and crazier, as though he was putting his life at


    stake. In addition to her injuries, Olivia was drugged, so she could barely keep up with his assault. All


    she could do was throw out soft punches.


    Realizing that someone might die soon, the police hastily opened the door with their guns in hands.


    Since there was no dog handler amongst them to deal with the herd of dogs, they were left with no


    choice but to shoot them.


    Bang!


    One of the dogs fell onto the ground, the other dogs were frightened as they dared not pounce on the


    police. Yet, they barked more ferociously at the police. No one dared to take the risk by making rash


    decisions in the battle of men and dogs.


    Right then, a car was driven into the yard. It was Eugene.


    He alighted from the vehicle and sprinted all the way into the house. Hearing the barking noise, he had


    not expected it to be a fight between the police and wolfhounds.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Where''s Olivia?


    Eugene''s mind whirred. Is she hurt?


    He couldn''t care less about the ravenous wolfhounds as he rushed into the house. "Where is she?


    Where is my girlfriend?"


    Realizing his arrival, the police responded frantically, "She''s in there! President Nn, stay behind me!


    I''ll cover you!"


    Eugene did not have the time to thank the officer. He darted toward the room, but the door would not


    budge. He mmed the door vehemently. "Olivia! Olivia, are you alright?!"


    Olivia was sapped of her energy, yet she screamed with all her might nevertheless, "Eugene!"


    However, Eugene did not hear her because of the noise. His heart sank into an abyss and he was


    driven to the edge. He promptly raised his foot to kick the door open.


    Thud!


    The door swung open from his kick, and he happened to witness Andy booting Olivia, sending her


    flying onto the ss-filled ground.


    She rolled on the ss shards in pain, yet not even a sound escaped her lips. Her hair was a mess,


    and there was blood covering her face and hands. Needless to say, she might have sustained injuries


    on the other parts of her body as well.


    At that moment, Eugene felt as if his head was going to explode. "Olivia!" he yelped and bolted his way


    to her with red-rimmed eyes.


    He swung a kick at Andy, hindering him from attacking her. Eugene was evidently stronger than Olivia.


    Andy''s body mmed against the opposite wall before sliding down onto the ground. He groaned


    unconsciously and coughed up blood.


    In the meantime, Eugene hurriedly hugged Olivia, who was on the ground, and called her name in


    distress, "Olivia. Olivia, are you okay? Where does it hurt?"


    She nestled wearily in the man''s arms. Huffing and puffing, she could barely bear the pain. "I''m fine.


    Though, I could''ve died if you''re any secondter."


    His heart throbbed as he primped her messy clothes and hair. Then, he helped her to stay seated on


    the bed. After making sure that she was fine, he said in a gentle voice, "Stay here."


    Having said that, he strode toward Andy. Eugene could not take Andy away since he had called the


    police, but giving him a few more punches would not hurt.


    With a menacing, grim look, Eugene bent over slightly to lift Andy by the cor before whacking his


    stomach with iron-like punches. The non-stop jabs merely illustrated how much Eugene wished to kill


    him.


    Andy was notbatively professional to begin with; he only had the upper hand during the fight with


    Olivia due to the drug. Besides, he was all worn out from the forty-minute-long sparring with her.


    Ha swung a kick at Andy, hindaring him from attacking har. Eugana was avidantly strongar than Olivia.


    Andy''s body mmad against tha opposita wall bafora sliding down onto tha ground. Ha groanad


    unconsciously and coughad up blood.


    In tha maantima, Eugana hurriadly huggad Olivia, who was on tha ground, and cad har nama in


    distrass, "Olivia. Olivia, ara you okay? Whara doas it hurt?"


    Sha nasd waarily in tha man''s arms. Huffing and puffing, sha could baraly baar tha pain. "I''m fina.


    Though, I could''va diad if you''ra any sacondtar."


    His haart throbbad as ha primpad har massy clothas and hair. Than, ha halpad har to stay saatad on


    tha bad. Aftar making sura that sha was fina, ha said in a gan voica, "Stay hara."


    Having said that, ha stroda toward Andy. Eugana could not taka Andy away sinca ha had cad tha


    polica, but giving him a faw mora punchas would not hurt.


    With a manacing, grim look, Eugana bant ovar slightly to lift Andy by tha cor bafora whacking his


    stomach with iron-lika punchas. Tha non-stop jabs maraly illustratad how much Eugana wishad to kill


    him.


    Andy was notbativaly profassional to bagin with; ha only had tha uppar hand during tha fight with


    Olivia dua to tha drug. Basidas, ha was all worn out from tha forty-minuta-long sparring with har.


    Now that his opponent was switched to Eugene, it was nothing but a unteral torture; he did not have


    the chance to counterattack at all.


    With one punch from Eugene, his body arched forward as the pain burst in his stomach and his face


    contorted in pain.


    The police, who werebating the dogs, sneaked a few peeks into the room before turning their head


    back to the front like they had seen nothing.


    It was not until Andy was beaten to hisst breath that Eugene tossed him onto the ground like trash.


    With his glossy leather shoe, Eugene stepped on his chest. "Who are you working for?"


    Andy''s bloody face was scrunched up in agony, yet he did not utter a word. The weight of Eugene''s


    foot grew heavier. "Are you dumb? Well, I''ve got many ways to pry that mouth of yours open."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know what you''ve done," Andy said in a weak voice.


    "I don''t wanna hear any of your crap."


    Eugene stomped on his chest without a second thought. The weight almost consigned Andy to death''s


    doorstep as his body curled up in anguish. He failed to let out a sound as though his ribs were


    fractured.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Worrying that Eugene might kill Andy, Olivia piped up, "Eugene, stop! Let''s leave it to the police."


    Yet, Eugene disregarded what she said as he continued, "Speak. Who told you to do this?"


    "It''s Penny! She wants to use Olivia as leverage on you to drop the charge." Andy finally said


    something, as if he came to terms with the fact that it was not worth it to throw his life away just to keep


    the secret.


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed when he heard that. Not only did his face darken like the somber sky before


    the storm, the glint in his eyes was terrifying.


    After rubbing his shoe against Andy''s body to wipe off the bloodstain on its sole, he trod toward Olivia.


    At the sight of her beaten form, Eugene swore to himself that he would make Penny pay.


    "Olivia, you''ll be alright. We''re leaving now." Eugene carried her bridal style. Compared to his previous


    furious state, the voice he used and the action he made solely for her were nothing short of gentle.


    Once they left the room, he noticed his bodyguards had just arrived at the scene. Considering how they


    rushed over here simultaneously with Eugene, the bodyguards could not help but feel ashamed at the


    fact that he had rescued Olivia by the time they arrived.


    Their expressions were apologetic. "President Nn."


    "Find Penny and bring her to me,"manded Eugene without hesitation.


    "Understood," responded the bodyguards.


    He then looked at the police. "Look into it as much as you can."


    "Yes, President Nn," the officer replied.


    Then, he carried Olivia out of the manor and settled her down in the passenger seat. He took hold of


    her hand and gave a peck on it. "Olivia, let me check if you''re hurt anywhere else."


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. I''m not injured elsewhere."


    He stared at her with a gaze that was rife with pain; it would not be an exaggeration to say his heart


    had suffered from thousands of cuts. The sheer sight of her forlorn state was enough for him to imagine


    how helpless she had been back then.


    "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Olivia shook her head wearily. "I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital. It''s just some superficial


    injuries. I can tend to them myself."


    Eugene grabbed her hand to peck it again. "Olivia, please listen to me, unless you want me to suffer


    even more right now. We need to get you checked. It''ll put my mind at ease once I know that you''re


    truly fine."


    Olivia fell into silence. She could see the intense self-reprimand through his eyes, which was probably


    not due to the fact that Penny was the mastermind.


    He must be ming himself for not being able to protect me.


    "Undarstood," raspondad tha bodyguards.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ha than lookad at tha polica. "Look into it as much as you can."


    "Yas, Prasidant Nn," tha officar rapliad.


    Than, ha carriad Olivia out of tha manor and satd har down in tha passangar saat. Ha took hold of


    har hand and gava a pack on it. "Olivia,t ma chack if you''ra hurt anywhara alsa."


    Sha shook har haad. "I''m fina. I''m not injurad alsawhara."


    Ha starad at har with a gaza that was rifa with pain; it would not ba an axaggaration to say his haart


    had suffarad from thousands of cuts. Tha shaar sight of har forlorn stata was anough for him to imagina


    how halss sha had baan back than.


    "Lat''s go to tha hospital."


    Olivia shook har haad waarily. "I''m fina. I don''t naad to go to tha hospital. It''s just soma suparficial


    injurias. I can tand to tham mysalf."


    Eugana grabbad har hand to pack it again. "Olivia, asa listan to ma, uss you want ma to suffar


    avan mora right now. Wa naad to gat you chackad. It''ll put my mind at aasa onca I know that you''ra


    truly fina."


    Olivia fall into snca. Sha could saa tha intansa salf-raprimand through his ayas, which was probably


    not dua to tha fact that Panny was tha mastarmind.


    Ha must ba ming himsalf for not baing a to protact ma.


    She smiled and nodded, feeling the warm sensation creeping into her heart.


    "Okay."


    Eugene smiled and tidied her messy hair before seating himself in the driver seat. Since it was an


    emergency, he drove on his own at full throttle, but she was still hurt in the end.


    He stayed by her side the whole time they were in the hospital. Even though it was not a big deal just


    like Olivia mentioned, he was not thrilled when he saw the green and purple blotches on her body, as


    well as the numerous cuts of different sizes. The doctors had even removed four pieces of ss


    fragments from her skin!


    On top of that, she also took a small dose of the drug. Hence, the doctor advised her to stay in the


    hospital for an observation stay, at which she dly listened.


    The pain in Eugene''s heart intensified at that. Sitting next to her bed, he inquired about the incident.


    After recounting the whole story to him, Olivia added, "He seemed polite with his speech and filial, so I


    didn''t think much."


    "He was putting on a show."


    "Yeah. Too bad his good acting has gone to waste. Luckily, there''s a lighter in the room. Otherwise, I


    would''ve been shredded into pieces by those dogs. You have no idea how fierce they are!"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Olivia''s adorable expression almost made Eugene smile as the thought of her encounter embittered


    him. How could he possibly not know how scary those dogs were?


    They were still barking wildly when he arrived at the manor. Had the armed police not shoot one of


    them to death as a sign of threat, he would not be able to enter the room that smoothly.


    "I''ll ask someone to kill them all as revenge."


    "There''s no need for that. The doggos are pitiful too. They were just listening to orders, so why kill


    them?" She stopped him.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you say and spare them." He yed with her fringe with his fingers as she smiled.


    "Was North the one informing you about it? I think you should give him a call to assure him."


    "Alright," responded Eugene.


    He then dialed North''s number. "North, your mom is safe. Don''t worry about it."


    "Is she okay?" North inquired worriedly.


    "Yeah, she''s fine. Will you be fine home alone? Should I ask Nathan to keep youpany?"


    North questioned instead, "Is she hurt?"


    Eugene paused in hesitation. "It''s nothing serious. The doctor said she only has to stay in the hospital


    for two days."


    North became anxious. "Why does she have to stay in the hospital if she''s alright? I wanna see


    Mommy too."


    He then hung up the call. Eugene looked at his phone while regretting his hasty speech.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was amused. "He realized it, didn''t he?"


    "Yeah, he knows that you''re hurt from one single statement from me. I''ll call Nathan to give North a


    ride. Cabs aren''t safe." His voice was smeared with smug and a tad of helplessness.


    "North will find his way to Nathan."


    Nevertheless, Eugene phoned Nathan, only to realize that Olivia had guessed it right¡ªNorth already


    called Nathan. So, Eugene told them to be careful on their way before terminating the call.


    "You can get some shut-eye if you''re tired. It''ll take them a while before arriving here. I''ll wake you up


    once they''re here."


    "I am sleepy, but it might be because of the drug."


    Eugene hummed in response. "Sleep. I''ll stay here with you."


    As soon as he finished his words, his bodyguard rang his phone. "President Nn, we''ve found


    Penny."


    "Bring her to the hospital," he instructed frostily and ended the call.


    Olivia opened her eyes after merely shutting them for a few seconds. "You think that it''s Penny''s


    doing?"


    He honestly did not believe it, but he could not disregard the truth that wasid before his eyes. "Who


    will it be aside from her? She''s the only one with a motive."


    Ha than hung up tha call. Eugana lookad at his phona wh ragratting his hasty spaach.


    Maanwh, Olivia was amusad. "Ha raalizad it, didn''t ha?"


    "Yaah, ha knows that you''ra hurt from ona sin statamant from ma. I''ll call Nathan to giva North a


    rida. Cabs aran''t safa." His voica was smaarad with smug and a tad of halssnass.


    "North will find his way to Nathan."


    Navarthss, Eugana phonad Nathan, only to raaliza that Olivia had guassad it right¡ªNorth alraady


    cad Nathan. So, Eugana told tham to ba caraful on thair way bafora tarminating tha call.


    "You can gat soma shut-aya if you''ra tirad. It''ll taka tham a wh bafora arriving hara. I''ll waka you up


    onca thay''ra hara."


    "I am apy, but it might ba bacausa of tha drug."


    Eugana hummad in rasponsa. "ap. I''ll stay hara with you."


    As soon as ha finishad his words, his bodyguard rang his phona. "Prasidant Nn, wa''va found


    Panny."


    "Bring har to tha hospital," ha instructad frostily and andad tha call.


    Olivia opanad har ayas aftar maraly shutting tham for a faw saconds. "You think that it''s Panny''s


    doing?"


    Ha honastly did not baliava it, but ha could not disragard tha truth that wasid bafora his ayas. "Who


    will it ba asida from har? Sha''s tha only ona with a motiva."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I have a strange feeling about it."


    He asked, "What?"


    "Andy said that Penny kidnapped me to threaten you, yet he didn''t show mercy during the fight. Look at


    those dogs. If I wasn''t quick enough, I could''ve been bitten to death. Is she nning on using my dead


    body as a bargaining chip?"


    He looked at Olivia''s frowning expression. "Are you saying that Andy is framing her?"


    "I''m not sure. I just feel that everything''s going too smoothly."


    "It''s because he''s afraid of death. I really wanted him dead at that time."


    She shook her head. "No. Had he admitted his wrong to you, I wouldn''t find it weird. Before you came, I


    asked whether he knew of me and he does! He even said how cruel you are to send your parents to


    court. He wants to have you to know how it feels like to watch the person you care for fall into a


    scheme where any resistance is futile. Don''t you think that he''s talking about Penny? Unless she really


    wants me killed instead of using me as leverage. So, this man is definitely lying. It''s either Penny wants


    my life or Andy is framing her."

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Eugene fell into contemtion upon hearing that. Logically speaking, even if he sued Lara, Penny did


    not have the guts to kill Olivia. Furthermore, Andy mentioned that she was going to use Olivia as her


    leverage, which would not pose a threat to Olivia''s life.


    Indeed, the puzzles were not fitting.


    Olivia suggested, "You should observe Penny''s expression when you meet herter."


    He hummed. "Okay, I will. Still, I can''t believe you''re even thinking about your potential enemy in this


    kind of situation."


    "Well, we mustn''t wrong the innocent."


    "Innocent? She''s the one bbering on and on without thinking and berating you for no reason. It''s


    reasonable if she''s the one behind all this."


    Half an hourter, Penny was brought over. To be precise, she was seized by two bodyguards along


    the way here.


    In fact, she did not struggle to free herself because she was exhausted from all the squirming a while


    ago before she even arrived here.


    She also wanted to know what Eugene was going to do. All she did was feed Olivia the drug. So, how


    could he take her life just because of that?


    However, she was surprised to see Olivia lying wearily in bed. Why is she hurt so badly?


    The moment Eugene saw her, his countenance dimmed as his gaze morphed into a cold dagger. One


    single nce from him was enough to elicit fear.


    He rose to his feet and approached her step by step. His towering figure stood in front of her, stifling


    her breath for some reason.


    "Do you know why you''re here?" His voice was tranquil without an undting emotion, but it pricked


    her guilty conscience, for she had not expected things to go this far.


    She unconsciously took a few steps back in an attempt to extricate from the pressure. She then shook


    her head and feigned calmness while thinking, He might not know that it''s me.


    However, Eugene''s eyes fixated upon her visage. "Andy has confessed everything. It is you!"


    Her face was drained of color in surprise as she raised her head to meet his keen eyes. Actually, her


    action disappointed him because he held onto the possibility of fabrication, but it seemed like it was in


    fact Penny''s doing.


    "I''ve brought you here to look at her injuries. Don''t feel like a victim when you get what you have


    coming!"


    She exined incoherently, "I just wanted to kidnap her so that you will drop the charge. I didn''t mean


    to hurt her. Who knows how she got herself hurt?"


    Eugene gazed at her coldly. "Didn''t I warn you not toy a finger on her?"


    Ha rosa to his faat and approachad har stap by stap. His towaring figura stood in front of har, stifling


    har braath for soma raason.


    "Do you know why you''ra hara?" His voica was tranquil without an undting amotion, but it prickad


    har guilty conscianca, for sha had not axpactad things to go this far.


    Sha unconsciously took a faw staps back in an attampt to axtricata from tha prassura. Sha than shook


    har haad and faignad calmnass wh thinking, Ha might not know that it''s ma.


    Howavar, Eugana''s ayas fixatad upon har visaga. "Andy has confassad avarything. It is you!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Har faca was drainad of color in surprisa as sha raisad har haad to maat his kaan ayas. Actually, har


    action disappointad him bacausa ha hald onto tha possibility of fabrication, but it saamad lika it was in


    fact Panny''s doing.


    "I''va brought you hara to look at har injurias. Don''t faal lika a victim whan you gat what you hava


    coming!"


    Sha axinad incoharantly, "I just wantad to kidnap har so that you will drop tha charga. I didn''t maan


    to hurt har. Who knows how sha got harsalf hurt?"


    Eugana gazad at har coldly. "Didn''t I warn you not toy a fingar on har?"


    "And why should I listen to you? I want you to drop the charge, so why don''t you do as I say? It''s none


    of my business and she got herself into trouble. You''re catastrophizing things, Eugene."


    Exasperated, he swung his hand to give two ps on her face with his palm and the back of his hand.


    His cold and indifferent voice was that of the water in winter. "Catastrophizing things? She could''ve


    died if I was any secondter. If you want to use Olivia to have me drop the charge, stop dreaming. I''ll


    sue you as well."


    Due to the pain, Penny shrieked and the grievance in her grew. She kept squirming herself to break


    free from the bodyguards. "Eugene Nn, how dare you! Who are you to p me?! Scram! I''ll tell


    Grandpa everything about this!"


    His face became grim. "If you pester him again, I won''t let you get away from it."


    She roared in rage, "I despise you, Eugene Nn. I hate you! How many times have you beaten me


    because of Olivia? I''ll kill her. It''s either she or I will live!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the formidable, murderous aura surged in him. He lifted his leg and


    sent her flying out of the room without a second thought.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    The two bodyguards who were holding onto her fell on the ground as well.


    Penny, who only shouted out of pain, curled up on the floor and stayed silent.


    Walking over, Eugene looked down upon her and warned, "Don''t you dare test my patience again!"


    He then ordered the bodyguards, "Bring her home. Without my explicit permission, she is to stay there


    at all times."


    It was then Penny slowly picked herself up from the pain and looked at him, teary-eyed. "You really are


    a cruel man!"


    Eugene replied, "It''s good that you''ve found that out!" After she was brought away, the ward became


    quiet again.


    Olivia frowned at him. "Aren''t you a bit too heavy-handed? She''s still a girl after all."


    Uneasy, Eugene grabbed her by the hands. "Aren''t you one too?"


    "We''re not the same. After all, I''ve dabbled in martial arts. It''s nothing for me to be hit a few times!"


    "You still feel pain, no? Stop concerning yourself with her. She deserved that. I never go looking for


    trouble, but since they came knocking on my door first, they should bear the consequences of doing


    so!"


    Olivia rebutted, "Didn''t you hear that Penny never wanted to hurt me in the first ce? I believe she


    was just a puppet, don''t you think so too?"


    Still angry, Eugene did not want to stand on her side even for a little bit. "I don''t. She''s already in her


    twenties, yet she still acts and speaks without any critical thinking. Notice how devoid of logic and


    reason the way she does things. Also, she wanted to kidnap you to force me into dropping all charges.


    This time, I might as well just toss her in! Since she can''t get it over her thick skull, I''ll just reunite


    them!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the livid Eugene, Olivia was speechless for a moment.


    "Well, then, why are you arguing with someone who supposedly doesn''t think things through? You


    know she only took the extreme route because she had no other choices left. She just doesn''t have it in


    herself to believe that you''d be so cruel to her. I really think both of you should sit down and talk this


    out. You know, getting mad is not going to solve anything."


    Smirking, Eugene rebuked, "How do you propose I do that? Did she look like she wanted to talk?"


    Olivia pulled on his hands. "Okay, okay, both of you should calm down for now. It''s a wise move to let


    her reflect on herself at home. Perhaps she might realize her faults when the case on Lara is settled."


    "I''m sorry that things have been hard on you."


    "No, it hasn''t. After all, you just beat Andy to a pulp and hit Penny as well. What else can I ask for?"


    Smiling, Eugene looked at her lovingly. "What do you want for dinner tonight?"


    Looking at tha livid Eugana, Olivia was spaacss for a momant.


    "Wall, than, why ara you arguing with somaona who supposadly doasn''t think things through? You


    know sha only took tha axtrama routa bacausa sha had no othar choicasft. Sha just doasn''t hava it in


    harsalf to baliava that you''d ba so crual to har. I raally think both of you should sit down and talk this


    out. You know, gatting mad is not going to solva anything."


    Smirking, Eugana rabukad, "How do you proposa I do that? Did sha look lika sha wantad to talk?"


    Olivia pud on his hands. "Okay, okay, both of you should calm down for now. It''s a wisa mova tot


    har ract on harsalf at homa. Parhaps sha might raaliza har faults whan tha casa on Lara is satd."


    "I''m sorry that things hava baan hard on you."


    "No, it hasn''t. Aftar all, you just baat Andy to a pulp and hit Panny as wall. What alsa can I ask for?"


    Smiling, Eugana lookad at har lovingly. "What do you want for dinnar tonight?"


    Olivia responded, "Is it time to eat again? Dumplings! I want to eat dumplings!"


    Eugene smiled. "Okay. I''ll get my men to buy them."


    As the two were talking, Nathan and North came in frantically.


    Running to the bedside, North saw his mommy covered in wounds and held her hands tightly before


    asking in a strained tone, "Mommy, Mommy, are you okay?"


    Olivia let out a smile in return. Actually, whenever she smiled, the wound on the corner of her mouth


    would be affected, which hurt a little. This caused one to be unable to differentiate whether she was


    smiling or crying.


    "It''s fine. They''re just scratches. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    North looked closely at her wounds and carefully uncovered her nket to check her body.


    "Stop looking now. I''m so cold. Tuck me back in!" Olivia snatched the nket from him.


    North rolled her sleeves up again. "Let me see where you''re hurt."


    "That''s it."


    "Do you not want me to look?" With a stern look, he shot her a piercing gaze.


    Pretending to be calm, she nodded. "Yup. I''m embarrassed."


    In the end, North let go of her hand. Even so, he still noticed that she had multiple cuts and wounds on


    her legs and body, excluding the ones already on her face and arms!

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Angered to the point where his ears were bloodshot, he became teary-eyed and could not hold off his


    tears from rolling down eventually.


    "Who did this?" North was asking Eugene.


    Somewhat guilty, Eugene replied, "It was Penny!"


    Frowning, North questioned, "How are you nning on dealing with this?"


    Olivia pulled on her son''s hands. "Alright now. Your daddy has already punished her. She just left."


    Not letting the matter go, North looked at Eugene with puffed cheeks. "How badly did you punish her?


    Was it to the same degree as Mommy''s wounds?" Eugene became guilty as well upon hearing this.


    Even though she pped Penny and kicked her, it was nothingpared to what Olivia went through.


    Frowning, Olivia tugged on North''s hands once again while calling out to him. "North¡­"


    Penny was Eugene''s sister after all, what else could he have done?


    This was basically forcing his hands. Besides, Eugene had already done as much as he could. Since


    Penny was not the one that injured Olivia, this was enough to teach her a lesson.


    Yet, North was not to be persuaded so easily. Seeing that Olivia kept on tugging on him, he angrily


    redrew his hands and kept his re on Eugene. "Say it!"


    Eugene could only reply, "Not as serious as your mommy."


    This made Olivia feel a migraineing on. He''s still so young, but why is he so hard to deal with?


    Like a puma, North had a tinge of hatred in his gaze. "Why didn''t you hit her more? Is it because she''s


    your sister, so you were reluctant to do so?"


    Eugene had no choice but to respond, "It''s not."


    North rebuked, "Then, find someone to beat her until she gets admitted to hospital. Let her be as


    wounded as Mommy is!"


    Saying that, a drop of tear fell from his face as he wiped the tear stain away.


    Nathan, who stayed silent throughout, watched the little guy who was arguing with Eugene in shock, for


    he admired him very much.


    As expected from them, they''d given birth to an extraordinary child. Even when he''s so young, he


    already knows how to protect his Mommy.


    In that little brat''s eyes, his Mommy is number one. Nobody can hurt her!


    Like a little puma, he does not care about anything or anyone on this matter! So what if it''s his father?


    So what if it''s Eugene Nn he''s talking to? He still did not concede!


    For some reason, he had an urge to see how this would unfold, as he wanted to know who would win


    in the end¡ªfather or son?


    Pained, Eugene could not give him an answer. After all, he understood his son''s emotions. It was the


    same as when he saw Penny. He wanted to rip anyone who hurt Olivia to shreds right there and then.


    Lika a puma, North had a tinga of hatrad in his gaza. "Why didn''t you hit har mora? Is it bacausa sha''s


    your sistar, so you wara raluctant to do so?"


    Eugana had no choica but to raspond, "It''s not."


    North rabukad, "Than, find somaona to baat har until sha gats admittad to hospital. Lat har ba as


    woundad as Mommy is!"


    Saying that, a drop of taar fall from his faca as ha wipad tha taar stain away.


    Nathan, who stayad snt throughout, watchad tha lit guy who was arguing with Eugana in shock, for


    ha admirad him vary much.


    As axpactad from tham, thay''d givan birth to an axtraordinary child. Evan whan ha''s so young, ha


    alraady knows how to protact his Mommy.


    In that lit brat''s ayas, his Mommy is numbar ona. Nobody can hurt har!


    Lika a lit puma, ha doas not cara about anything or anyona on this mattar! So what if it''s his fathar?


    So what if it''s Eugana Nn ha''s talking to? Ha still did not concada!


    For soma raason, ha had an urga to saa how this would unfold, as ha wantad to know who would win


    in tha and¡ªfathar or son?


    Painad, Eugana could not giva him an answar. Aftar all, ha undarstood his son''s amotions. It was tha


    sama as whan ha saw Panny. Ha wantad to rip anyona who hurt Olivia to shrads right thara and than.


    Walking over, he intended to hug his son andfort him.


    Yet, North took a step back and looked at him like he was an enemy. He was hinting that if Eugene did


    not take revenge for his mother, he would stop acknowledging him as his father.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even though Penny was the mastermind, she did not participate in it. I already punished her earlier,


    although not as severely as Mommy. As for the person that hit Mommy, I beat him to the point where


    he can''t stand up anymore. He''s at the police station now."


    However, North rebuked, "If she''s the mastermind, that means that her crimes are even worse! What


    are you waiting for and not avenging Mommy? Are you waiting for me to do it?"


    Eugene closed in and persuaded him, "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, North. I''m as hurt as you


    are over Mommy. I will take revenge for her. So, how about we hand Penny over to the police?"


    Finally, North red at Eugene as an indication to let him off the hook for now. Then, he turned to face


    Olivia and held her hands.


    "Does it hurt, Mommy?"


    Feeling a pang in her heart, she reached out and gently touched his face. "No, it doesn''t. You don''t


    have to be so worried anymore."

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Looking at the mother and son, Nathan then directed his gaze at Eugene, thinking how pitiful he was!


    Olivia said, "North, I think you''re misunderstood about something. Even though Penny was the


    mastermind, she did not know that I got hurt. It could solely be the man''s idea. So, could you help


    Mommy investigate a man called Andy? Andy Yard. Find what he does and who he has been meeting


    lately. Penny did contact him, but see if he holds any grudges with Daddy or Mommy."


    Nodding, he replied, "Okay."


    The next morning came and North could still be seen at the hospital as he insisted on apanying


    Olivia; clearly, he did not find his daddy reliable, yet.


    Of course, he also ignored Eugene for the whole time.


    Although Eugene tried time and again to talk to him, his son pretended not to hear him.


    Sighing, he knew that if he was to slip on resolving this matter, North would not even acknowledge him


    as his father anymore.


    Hence, he decided that he would be interrogating Andy personally at the police stationter.


    North was also nning on investigating him, for he could not let the real culprit off the hook just like


    that.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Strangely, they seemed to agree on this and ced paramount importance on this incident without any


    exchange.


    At around 9.00AM, Kate showed up with the father and son talking to her briefly before departing.


    Leaving only the two women in the ward, Kate sat beside her best friend in disbelief as she did not dare


    to touch her for some reason. "My God, why are you riddled in wounds?"


    After a night''s rest, Olivia''s wounds on her face became more pronounced due to the ever growing


    patches of bruises while the spots where she was hit were also puffy. Feeling pain all throughout her


    body, she did not even dare to roll over when she was sleeping.


    In front of Kate, she did not bother to filter her emotion as she eximed, "I almost couldn''t make it out


    alive!"


    Livid, Kate questioned, "What happened? Which b*stard did this?"


    Olivia replied, "Andy."


    A perplexed Kate asked, "Andy who?"


    Subsequently, Olivia quickly recapped the whole incident.


    After understanding everything, Kate was even more confused. "Why are you being so kind? Why do


    you even stand on Penny''s side?"


    Olivia exined, "I really don''t think it''s her. Not that I''m looking down on her, but she is the kind of


    typical rich, dumb blonde who makes a big deal out of everything. She never will have the guts to kill


    me."


    Kate said, "Who else, then? Now that Eugene is suing Lara, I think she might just threaten you out of


    sheer desperation, seeing that the case will begin two dayster."


    Laaving only tha two woman in tha ward, Kata sat basida har bast friand in disbaliaf as sha did not dara


    to touch har for soma raason. "My God, why ara you ridd in wounds?"


    Aftar a night''s rast, Olivia''s wounds on har faca bacama mora pronouncad dua to tha avar growing


    patchas of bruisas wh tha spots whara sha was hit wara also puffy. Faaling pain all throughout har


    body, sha did not avan dara to roll ovar whan sha was aping.


    In front of Kata, sha did not bothar to filtar har amotion as sha aximad, "I almost couldn''t maka it out


    aliva!"


    Livid, Kata quastionad, "What happanad? Which b*stard did this?"


    Olivia rapliad, "Andy."


    A parxad Kata askad, "Andy who?"


    Subsaquantly, Olivia quickly racappad tha wh incidant.


    Aftar undarstanding avarything, Kata was avan mora confusad. "Why ara you baing so kind? Why do


    you avan stand on Panny''s sida?"


    Olivia axinad, "I raally don''t think it''s har. Not that I''m looking down on har, but sha is tha kind of


    typical rich, dumb blonda who makas a big daal out of avarything. Sha navar will hava tha guts to kill


    ma."


    Kata said, "Who alsa, than? Now that Eugana is suing Lara, I think sha might just thraatan you out of


    shaar dasparation, saaing that tha casa will bagin two daystar."


    To this, Olivia replied, "It''s a possibility that she might have kidnapped me, but that man was going to


    f*cking kill me yesterday! He was using the fact that I was drugged. You didn''t know just how heavy-


    handed he was; he was aiming to kill me with every hit. Besides, if not for the cops arriving on time, he


    would have had his dogs rip me to shreds. All in all, if I had just taken one wrong step, I would have


    been dead meat!"


    Not understanding what she was trying to imply, Kate asked, "So, are you saying that he wasn''t taking


    orders from Penny?"


    Olivia rified, "Penny did tell Andy to kidnap me. She said that she was only trying to force Eugene to


    call off the charges, but I still cannot fathom why Andy would want me dead. So, I''m suspecting that he


    might bear a grudge against me."


    "Do you know him personally?"


    "That''s the strange part¡ªI don''t! The most usible reason I could make up was some old enemy of


    mine who wanted to get even with me through the help of stic surgery like Anna did," answered


    Olivia.


    Kate said, "Okay now, stop thinking about this. After all, with Eugene and your son tailing on this case,


    the answer will reveal itself eventually. So, do you feel happy with these two guardians looking out for


    you?"

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Smiling brightly, Olivia stated, "I''m really blessed. Yesterday night, North even argued with Eugene. You


    missed out on how cool my baby boy was."


    Confused, Kate asked, "Why? What did they argue about?"


    "My son wanted Eugene to beat Penny until she was in the same state as me. He even asked if


    Eugene was reluctant to do so."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shocked, Katemented, "Oh my, North said that? That''s so cool."


    The joyous Olivia continued, "Even though I didn''t want North to make it hard on Eugene, I loved the


    feeling of being protected by my son." Kate followed up. "That''s true. Who wouldn''t like that? Did


    Eugene get angry?"


    "Nope. Instead, he kept trying to get on North''s good side, but that brat ignored him all night!" Olivia


    snickered.


    Kate covered her mouth and smirked, "I didn''t think the little guy would be that cool."


    Olivia stated, "Now, I feel like my suffering was worth it."


    "Oh, please. You nearly died. Stop spouting such nonsense." With a stare, Kate asked, "Didn''t you all


    go to Promise Ind to celebrate the New Year''s? Did Eugene''s Mom treat you okay?"


    Nodding, Olivia replied, "She did. His mother''s a very gentle and kind person. She even made Jewel


    her god-daughter."


    "Jewel? Why did she do that?"


    "After she heard about Jewel''s incident, she knew that Jewel saved me too. I think that she might not


    have wanted Jewel to spend the New Year all alone, so when she was giving presents on the eve, she


    prepared one for her too. Jewel said that she could not ept it, but she said that she always wanted a


    daughter, so Jewel immediately kneeled down and called her ''Mom''!"


    "ording to what you said, his mother really is a nice person. How much did she give you?"


    "Ten thousand."


    "My gosh. Do all rich families give out ten thousands just like that?"


    "Eugene and I both got ten thousand whereas North got twenty thousand. I think Jewel got the same


    amount as I did. She had been looking for what she could give back to hertely. After all, she can''t just


    call her ''Mom'' without reciprocating anything!"


    Sighing, Kate said, "I envy you guys. I''m going to earn a lot of money as well, so I can give my son and


    his wife ten thousand each."


    "You''ll be fine. You have Nathan, remember? You''ll be marrying into wealth anyway." Oliviaughed.


    Kate snorted. "I''m not. I''ll be losing out big time if I was to get married to him!"


    Hearing that, Olivia raised her eyebrows as she noticed a mild difference in her tone. She''s not


    apprehensive toward Nathan anymore. Have they broken the ice?


    "Why would you be missing out?"


    "Nathan is Eugene''s niece. If I were to get married to him, wouldn''t I have to call you Aunt?"


    "ording to what you said, his mothar raally is a nica parson. How much did sha giva you?"


    "Tan thousand."


    "My gosh. Do all rich familias giva out tan thousands just lika that?"


    "Eugana and I both got tan thousand wharaas North got twanty thousand. I think Jawal got tha sama


    amount as I did. Sha had baan looking for what sha could giva back to hartaly. Aftar all, sha can''t just


    call har ''Mom'' without raciprocating anything!"


    Sighing, Kata said, "I anvy you guys. I''m going to aarn a lot of monay as wall, so I can giva my son and


    his wifa tan thousand aach."


    "You''ll ba fina. You hava Nathan, ramambar? You''ll ba marrying into waalth anyway." Oliviaughad.


    Kata snortad. "I''m not. I''ll ba losing out big tima if I was to gat marriad to him!"


    Haaring that, Olivia raisad har ayabrows as sha noticad a mild diffaranca in har tona. Sha''s not


    apprahansiva toward Nathan anymora. Hava thay brokan tha ica?


    "Why would you ba missing out?"


    "Nathan is Eugana''s niaca. If I wara to gat marriad to him, wouldn''t I hava to call you Aunt?"


    This made Oliviaugh out loud. "That''s true! I''m looking forward to that!"


    Kate red at her. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you have the chance!"


    Smiling, Olivia suggested, "If that''s the only reason, then I''ll tell Eugene to break off their rtionship.


    We can''t have this little matter dying your wedding now, can we?"


    Kate was embarrassed by her words. "Oh, shut up."


    Olivia asked as sheughed out loud. "Tell me, how are you getting along with Nathan? Did you guys


    get any closer?"


    All of a sudden, Kate was not as excited anymore. "So-so, I guess. As long as we don''t bring the past


    up, we get along peacefully. Since I would get sad whenever the past is mentioned, I left it like that! I''ll


    n as we go along!"


    Olivia hummed in response. "I see. Then, does Nathan ask you out on dates often?"


    "He does."


    "How do you respond?"


    "I''ll go if I have the time. Sometimes, I don''t want to."


    "What does he say when you don''t?"


    "He doesn''t. I just say that I''m too busy to hang out with him." Up to this point, Kate let out a faint smile.


    "I feel like we''re not dating. It feels more like he''s fulfilling his duty to help me ovee that trauma


    and to give a happy-ending to my seven year crush."

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Olivia was speechless. "What are you talking about? When have you be so unpredictable? When


    he asks you out, you think that he''s being pushy; when he''s not, you think that he''s just doing his duty.


    You sure are hard to please."


    Clicking her tongue, Kate asked, "Whose team are you on?"


    Olivia conceded immediately. "It''s yours. I''m on your team."


    In the afternoon, both Eugene and North dropped by, as well as Nathan.


    Naturally, he was aware that Kate was present too.


    Otherwise, he would not havee since the father and son took care of Olivia so immactely, he


    basically did not have to do anything.


    Upon entering, he saw that Olivia and Kate were chatting happily.


    He had not seen Kate smile like this in a long time. Even though she stopped throwing tantrums, their


    rtionship had deteriorated so much that he felt like they were more so like strangers.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if they were not even friends, more like acquaintances if one must say.


    Entering the ward, they greeted each other.


    Olivia asked, "How''s the investigation?"


    Pulling up a chair, Eugene sat beside her and said somewhat defeatedly, "He''s a stubborn one. He


    kept saying that Penny instructed him to do so. He even had a recording and evidence to back his


    words up!"


    "He was obviously prepared!" Olivia frowned.


    She turned toward her son. "North, did you manage to find anything?"


    Nodding, North replied, "I was on a time crunch, so I only managed to uncover a little. This person is a


    captain of the Redsuns Gang. He mainly makes a living by robbing others."


    She continued to ask, "Did you find out his rtion with Penny?"


    He answered, "Yup. Penny approached him after seeing him fight with another person on the street.


    They had beening in frequent contact these few days. I think it was to discuss this kidnap,


    Mommy."


    Olivia continued questioning, "Is that it? Who did Andy contact recently?"


    ncing at his mother, North replied, "Don''t be so impatient, Mommy. I''ve investigated it and brought


    the information on who he has been contacting with in here." He then handed hisputer over to her.


    Retrieving it, she started to sift through the list with Eugene.


    However, they could not find anyone that had a grudge against her.


    Except for Penny, of course.


    North asked, "Mommy, do you still not believe that Penny did not mean to harm you?"


    At that point, Olivia was at a loss for words. Even though she had a sense that something was off, she


    did not know how to describe it.


    Giving it a thought, she replied, "I only have a hunch for now, but if I have to say it, I can''t really


    describe it either. Actually, he did say something,e to think of it. He said that everyone dies


    regardless of how; as long as he feels that it''s worth it, that''s all that matters. Doesn''t that sound like he


    was ready to embrace death? I can''t shake off the feeling that the real culprit is a woman. At first, I


    thought it was Penny, but I don''t reckon that she has the guts to do it. Besides, North has proven that


    Penny bumped into the guy coincidentally. So, this can''t mean that Andy was going to die for someone


    he just met, right? If so, who was he referring to?"


    Sha turnad toward har son. "North, did you managa to find anything?"


    Nodding, North rapliad, "I was on a tima crunch, so I only managad to uncovar a lit. This parson is a


    captain of tha Radsuns Gang. Ha mainly makas a living by robbing othars."


    Sha continuad to ask, "Did you find out his rtion with Panny?"


    Ha answarad, "Yup. Panny approachad him aftar saaing him fight with anothar parson on tha straat.


    Thay had baaning in fraquant contact thasa faw days. I think it was to discuss this kidnap,


    Mommy."


    Olivia continuad quastioning, "Is that it? Who did Andy contact racantly?"


    ncing at his mothar, North rapliad, "Don''t ba so impatiant, Mommy. I''va invastigatad it and brought


    tha information on who ha has baan contacting with in hara." Ha than handad hisputar ovar to har.


    Ratriaving it, sha startad to sift through tha list with Eugana.


    Howavar, thay could not find anyona that had a grudga against har.


    Excapt for Panny, of coursa.


    North askad, "Mommy, do you still not baliava that Panny did not maan to harm you?"


    At that point, Olivia was at a loss for words. Evan though sha had a sansa that somathing was off, sha


    did not know how to dascriba it.


    Giving it a thought, sha rapliad, "I only hava a hunch for now, but if I hava to say it, I can''t raally


    dascriba it aithar. Actually, ha did say somathing,a to think of it. Ha said that avaryona dias


    ragarss of how; as long as ha faals that it''s worth it, that''s all that mattars. Doasn''t that sound lika ha


    was raady to ambraca daath? I can''t shaka off tha faaling that tha raal culprit is a woman. At first, I


    thought it was Panny, but I don''t rackon that sha has tha guts to do it. Basidas, North has provan that


    Panny bumpad into tha guy coincidantally. So, this can''t maan that Andy was going to dia for somaona


    ha just mat, right? If so, who was ha rafarring to?"


    Everybody fell silent upon hearing this.


    Arriving at the same conclusion, they all thought that the person he was talking about must be the


    mastermind.


    Now that they heard her analysis, it really did not sound like the main culprit to be Penny.


    North stated, "I''ve only found his whereaboutstely. As for who he came into contact with, I''ll


    investigate when I get home tomorrow."


    Eugene pitched in, "When you''re recovered, I''ll find a chance and talk it out with Penny."


    Olivia exined, "I just have this ominous feeling, but it might not necessarily bepletely right


    either. Anyway, I''m fine. Since Andy has gotten his just deserts, how about we just let this incident go?"

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    "No can do," the father and son said in unison. Looking at each other, Eugene and North smiled; the


    little guy had finally interacted with his father.


    Holding onto Olivia''s hands, Eugene stated, "We can''t leave a time-bomb ticking like this. Otherwise, I


    can''t go to sleep at night knowing that someone is constantly plotting against you."


    North nodded in agreement.


    Nathan pitched in too, "That''s right. We have to get to the bottom of this. It will be terrifying to live with a


    constant threat lurking in the shadows."


    Hearing this, Olivia thought they made sense too. "Okay. Let''s dig deeper, then."


    She then looked at Eugene again. "Eugene, can I be discharged already? I''m fine now and it''s so


    suffocating to stay here."


    Patiently, he replied, "The doctor said you need to be observed for forty-eight hours. We''ll discharge


    you if you''re okay by tomorrow. Just one more day, alright?"


    "But, I want to go home and shower. I feel filthy," whined Olivia.


    Raising his eyebrows, Eugene had a thought and suggested, "How about I bathe you tonight?"


    At that moment, the air became still and Nathan, Kate and North were all speechless. My God, he


    really is bold, thought Nathan; My God, have the two be that close already? thought Kate; My


    God, I''m still young! thought North.


    Olivia''s face instantly flushed red as she stared at him. Does he have a death wish?


    Looking at everyone''s gaping mouths, Eugene finally realized what he just uttered.


    Innocently, he purely meant what he said as he did not bear any ulterior motives. All he was thinking


    about was to wipe her down with a towel as an alternative for showering.


    Since they were already together and had done all sorts of things a couple would, wiping her down was


    not a big deal, right?


    At this point, Kate was afraid that Olivia might ask for her help instead. If that happened, would it be


    wiser to run or stay?


    If I help her, Eugene will think that I''m an eyesore.


    If I don''t, that petty girl would say that I''m heartless!


    In the end, she came to the conclusion that she should just leave!


    Smiling, she said, "Since President Nn is here, I''ll leave for now. Call me if anything happens." With


    that, she took her bag and went out.


    "Hey¡ª"


    Just as Olivia was about to stop her, Kate was already out of her sight.


    Oh, well. She slipped away faster than a rat.


    I was just trying to ask her to bathe me instead¡­


    With Eugene helping me, that''s no different than ying with fire.


    Understanding the situation, Nathan quickly said, "I''ll be leaving too. Do call if you need me, Uncle." He


    then exited the ward.


    North looked at the two innocently and asked, "Should I do the same too?" The two escapees left in a


    hurry as if Eugene was about to bathe Olivia right here and then; the situation was all deciphered by


    the little guy.


    Innocantly, ha puraly maant what ha said as ha did not baar any ultarior motivas. All ha was thinking


    about was to wipa har down with a towal as an altarnativa for showaring.


    Sinca thay wara alraady togathar and had dona all sorts of things a cou would, wiping har down was


    not a big daal, right?


    At this point, Kata was afraid that Olivia might ask for har halp instaad. If that happanad, would it ba


    wisar to run or stay?


    If I halp har, Eugana will think that I''m an ayasora.


    If I don''t, that patty girl would say that I''m haarss!


    In tha and, sha cama to tha conclusion that sha should justava!


    Smiling, sha said, "Sinca Prasidant Nn is hara, I''llava for now. Call ma if anything happans." With


    that, sha took har bag and want out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Hay¡ª"


    Just as Olivia was about to stop har, Kata was alraady out of har sight.


    Oh, wall. Sha slippad away fastar than a rat.


    I was just trying to ask har to batha ma instaad¡­


    With Eugana halping ma, that''s no diffarant than ying with fira.


    Undarstanding tha situation, Nathan quickly said, "I''ll baaving too. Do call if you naad ma, Un." Ha


    than axitad tha ward.


    North lookad at tha two innocantly and askad, "Should I do tha sama too?" Tha two ascapaasft in a


    hurry as if Eugana was about to batha Olivia right hara and than; tha situation was all dacipharad by


    tha lit guy.


    "And where would you be going?"


    North answered, "Home, of course!"


    "Why didn''t you ask Nathan to send you back?"


    Pouting, North rebuked, "He must have gone to chase god-mother. I don''t wanna be a third-wheel."


    This made Olivia look at him with a questioning gaze before she averted her gaze at Eugene.


    The father and son were perplexed by her gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Eugene.


    Olivia stated, "Don''t you think our son is maturing a tad too fast? He seems to know about everything."


    At a loss of words, North uttered, "Mommy, I''m already eight years old."


    "And is that supposed to be old? Besides, you haven''t even celebrated your seventh birthday."


    "I''m already considered eight!"


    Eugeneughed upon hearing their conversation. Haha. If only she knew¡­ that North wanted to board


    an airne to visit Dora and that he''d even enquired about the ticket pricing already. I wonder what her


    reaction would be by then?


    "It is natural for kids to know more since they are receptive to all the vast information around them.


    Besides, our son is intoputers, so isn''t it natural for him to know more than something? Rx.


    With a mother like you by his side, I''m sure nothing bad will happen. I even believe that he''s mature


    thanks to you."

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Olivia responded, "I don''t feel like my son has much of a childhood. In my memories, North isn''t a


    naughty child."


    "Do you think that you''ve let our son down?" Eugene held her hands.


    Looking at North somewhat apologetically, Olivia exined, "I was just too busy then. Plus, I had to


    repay the debt I owed my master. Not only did I have to run the clinic, I had to contribute to fashion


    designing from time to time. I really didn''t have time to look after him."


    With a pang in his heart, Eugene knew that it was him that caused his loved ones such hardships.


    "You won''t have to do that in the future. I will take good care of you both." He kissed her on the


    forehead.


    North, who had his hands in his pockets, uttered coldly, "Could you two control yourself? There''s a


    minor here, mind you."


    Blushing, Olivia realized that she had contradicted her words and that she should not have done this


    right before her son''s eyes. As such, she shoved Eugene away.


    Laughing, Eugene asked North, "Aren''t you staying at the hospital?"


    North replied, "Oh no, my presence will only bother you two."


    Eugene stated, "Go home if you want to. You don''t have to speak in such a condescending way."


    North asked, "Am I not speaking the truth?"


    "You aren''t. We''ll be happier with you being here."


    North rebuked, "Then, don''t say that I''m too mature for my age again."


    On the other hand, Nathan managed to call out for Kate. "Katie, wait up!"


    Stopping in her tracks, she waited for him to catch up.


    Chasing relentlessly after the girl, Nathan realized it was a good idea to pick up some gifts on the way.


    As such, he bought all the flowers avable from the young girl that was selling it by the roadside.


    With a huge bouquet and a satisfied expression, he walked toward Kate.


    It was already sunset as she stood there with the sun glowing behind her. Her sweet smile directed at


    him made him think that she was an angel that descended from heaven.


    In reality, he had always thought of her as a stunningdy. It was just that he had grown used to being


    sarcastic and teaseful toward her after knowing each other for so many years.


    As for praising¡­ Hmm¡­


    It was neither embarrassment nor shyness, but it was just awkward to properlypliment her beauty.


    Atst, he caught up to her and gave the bouquet of roses to Kate.


    After stuttering for half a day, he managed to utter, "P-P-Pretty flowers for a prettydy!"


    Lowering her gaze, Kate could not help her burst ofughter. "That''s so corny!"


    Nathan scratched his head and smiled foolishly. "I don''t know how best to say it. I just wanted to thank


    you for giving me another chance, Kate."


    On tha othar hand, Nathan managad to call out for Kata. "Katia, wait up!"


    Stopping in har tracks, sha waitad for him to catch up.


    Chasing rnssly aftar tha girl, Nathan raalizad it was a good idaa to pick up soma gifts on tha way.


    As such, ha bought all tha flowars ava from tha young girl that was salling it by tha roadsida.


    With a huga bouquat and a satisfiad axprassion, ha walkad toward Kata.


    It was alraady sunsat as sha stood thara with tha sun glowing bahind har. Har swaat sm diractad at


    him mada him think that sha was an angal that dascandad from haavan.


    In raality, ha had always thought of har as a stunningdy. It was just that ha had grown usad to baing


    sarcastic and taasaful toward har aftar knowing aach othar for so many yaars.


    As for praising¡­ Hmm¡­


    It was naithar ambarrassmant nor shynass, but it was just awkward to proparlyplimant har baauty.


    Atst, ha caught up to har and gava tha bouquat of rosas to Kata.


    Aftar stuttaring for half a day, ha managad to uttar, "P-P-Pratty flowars for a prattydy!"


    Lowaring har gaza, Kata could not halp har burst ofughtar. "That''s so corny!"


    Nathan scratchad his haad and smd foolishly. "I don''t know how bast to say it. I just wantad to thank


    you for giving ma anothar chanca, Kata."


    She stared at him before turning around to sniff the flowers. "Don''t push your luck! I haven''t decided on


    giving you that chance just yet!"


    Perplexed, he stood there with confusion written on his face.


    "Are you noting?" asked Kate.


    Nathan hastily replied, "O-Of course. Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride." He went to get his car.


    Not rejecting him, Kate epted his offer.


    "Are you free tonight, Katie? How about we go see a movie?" he asked after entering the car.


    She inhaled deeply as she processed the thought of whether to forgive himpletely.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, seeing that her every move was studied intently by him, she could not help but notice the


    anxiety in him upon reacting to her actions. As such, her mood instantly brightened up as he looked


    rather silly.


    If there were a choice between tormenting him or herself, the former became the obvious winner. She


    would rather do anything else than to continue indulging in her grief and self-pity.


    This is your price for hurting me.


    At the reminder that she promised him a second chance, she replied, "Sure." After all, when one let go


    and chose to forgive, it was equivalent to giving oneself a chance to move on for a better path.


    Nathan became ted upon her acknowledgment; he scrolled through the list of movies on air as he


    drove.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Kate could not quite seem to feel at ease after which she took his phone. "You should focus on your


    driving and I''ll search for the information."


    Nathan responded, "Sure."


    She used his phone and searched for thetest movies released while asking, "Do you want to watch a


    comedy?"


    He replied, "Sure, you can find one that you enjoy."


    As soon as Nathan said that, there was a ping indicating a notification as a message popped up on the


    top of his phone. ''Nate, this is Mnie here¡­"


    There was more to the message, but it did not take long for it to disappear.


    However, Kate clearly saw the name ''Mnie''. She instinctively stopped her search and tapped into


    the WhatsApp icon. Indeed, she saw an unread message.


    ''I''m still hospitalized and the money you gave me thest time is all used up. For old times'' sake, could


    you give me some more money? I''ll definitely repay you once I recover.''


    As soon as Kate saw that, the blood drained from her face and she could feel her blood run cold


    through her veins. For a moment there, she felt as if she was stuck in an icy-cold cer. The numbness


    and coldness that trickled through her gave her goosebumps all over.


    He''s still in contact with Mnie. She wants to borrow some more money, so that means he has lent


    her money before. They''re still entangled with each other? What old times'' sake? What sort of


    memorable past did they have with each other? How does she even n on repaying him, huh? Why


    am I so naive?!


    How could I have trusted this man''s lies and trusted that nothing was going on between him and


    Mnie? How could I have trusted his ims that I''m the one he is in love with, huh? If he loved me,


    then why did he keep the contact details of the person who harmed me? If he loved me, then why


    would he maintain contact with that woman and lend her money repeatedly? No! Perhaps he didn''t


    lend her the money. Perhaps he gave it to her willingly by taking into ount their history! If I wasn''t in


    the car right now, they would be happily conversing with each other now, huh?


    "Who is the message from?" Nathan noticed the change in Kate''s expression, so he could not help but


    ask.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not sparing a nce at him, she gripped the phone in her hands mechanically while saying, "Stop the


    car."


    The man frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly, Kate raged and yelled at him wildly, "I told you to stop the car!" Nathan was startled by her


    outburst and he instinctively pulled the car over by the side of the road.


    She was about to open the door when Nathan grabbed her hand to stop her. "Katie, what''s going on?"


    Kate angrily shrugged his hands off and she felt the tears about to roll out of her eyelids. "Don''t touch


    me! Nathan, I won''t trust your words ever again!"


    After she said that, she flung the flowers in her arms and the phone in her hands directly onto his head.


    How could I hava trustad this man''s lias and trustad that nothing was going on batwaan him and


    Mnia? How could I hava trustad his ims that I''m tha ona ha is in lova with, huh? If ha lovad ma,


    than why did ha kaap tha contact datails of tha parson who harmad ma? If ha lovad ma, than why


    would ha maintain contact with that woman andnd har monay rapaatadly? No! Parhaps ha didn''t


    land har tha monay. Parhaps ha gava it to har willingly by taking into ount thair history! If I wasn''t in


    tha car right now, thay would ba happily convarsing with aach othar now, huh?


    "Who is tha massaga from?" Nathan noticad tha changa in Kata''s axprassion, so ha could not halp but


    ask.


    Not sparing a nca at him, sha grippad tha phona in har hands machanically wh saying, "Stop tha


    car."


    Tha man frownad and askad, "What''s wrong?"


    Suddanly, Kata ragad and yad at him wildly, "I told you to stop tha car!" Nathan was stard by har


    outburst and ha instinctivaly pud tha car ovar by tha sida of tha road.


    Sha was about to opan tha door whan Nathan grabbad har hand to stop har. "Katia, what''s going on?"


    Kata angrily shruggad his hands off and sha falt tha taars about to roll out of har ayalids. "Don''t touch


    ma! Nathan, I won''t trust your words avar again!"


    Aftar sha said that, sha flung tha flowars in har arms and tha phona in har hands diractly onto his haad.


    He managed to dodge the bouquet of roses, but he was subsequently hit on the nose by his phone.


    Instantly, he winced in pain and tears came to his eyes. However, he continued to keep a tight hold on


    Kate, who was struggling to get away.


    "No, wait. Even if you''re upset with me, you should at least tell me the reason, right?"


    She increased her force and flung his hand aside as she struggled to get out of his hold. "We''re both


    grown-ups, so it doesn''t matter who you''re in contact with or who you choose to cease contact from,


    but please don''t im that you''re in love with me, alright? I find that quite disgusting even if you don''t!"


    Finishing her ''exnation'', she instantly pulled open the door and alighted from the car.


    On the other hand, Nathan was left dumbfounded. What''s going on?


    He took the phone in his hand and nearly spewed profanities as soon as he saw the message. I''ve


    deleted Mnie''s contact details, so who the heck is this?!


    He then scanned at the profile picture of the other party and realized that it was the person he had


    employed a few days ago as a video game designer. How did this person turn into Mnie? No wonder


    Kate blew up!


    He grabbed his hair frantically and hurriedly shoved the bouquet aside before opening the door to go


    after Kate. "Katie, wait up!"

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Kate walked ahead and huffed in anger, but her heels seemed to be intent on giving her trouble as she


    twisted her ankle after taking several steps.


    There are no cabs at all in this bloody ce.


    As much as she did not want to cry, she could not quite stop the tears from falling. After a few wipes,


    her face had turned into a failed art project.


    "Katie¡ª"


    At that moment, she heard Nathan''s voice getting closer and louder. Out of anger, she removed one of


    her high heels and flung it at him. "Damn it! Stop following me!"


    Sessfully, Nathan dodged the high heels flung at him and continued to race after her hastily.


    However, he realized that she was bare-footed, so he turned back and picked up her high heels on the


    ground.


    He exined while racing after her, "Katie, it''s not what it seems. I don''t know her at all. The person


    who texted me on WhatsApp was the designer that joined mypany a few days ago. I don''t know


    why that person became Mnie."


    Sensitive at the mere mention of that woman, Kate flung the other heel at him.


    "Go away! I will never trust your lies again!"


    Nathan dodged her other heel and picked it up.


    As such, a strange scene by the roadside was depicted as Kate walked bare-footed ahead while


    Nathan ran after her with a pair of heels in his hands.


    At that moment, a car came to a halt next to Kate and the person inside the car wound down his car


    window, revealing Jasper''s tender face. "Katie, what''s going on?"


    Without a word, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face as she nced at him. What am I doing


    right now?! I''ve walked away from such a great guy just to get together with Nathan that prick! I''ve even


    trusted his lies! Why am I so spineless?!


    Shocked, Jasper quickly opened the door and alighted from his car. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Kate remained silent as she did not have the words to exin her situation either.


    As such, he did not pursue the topic any further. "Hop on." As he said that, he opened the car door for


    her.


    She was just about to enter the car when Nathan, who had finally caught up, grabbed hold of her.


    "Katie, can you just listen to what I have to say? Things are not what it seems..."


    Kate shrugged off his hand. "I won''t trust a single word thates out of your mouth!" Without any


    hesitation, she turned around and hopped into Jasper''s car.


    However, Nathan was hot in pursuit and attempted to tug her hand. "Katie, I''ve ceased contact with her.


    S-She''s¡­ I don''t even know who that person is!"


    Meanwhile, Jasper went up to Nathan and dragged him aside. "Didn''t you hear what she just said?"


    Nathan blew up and he struggled forcefully to get out of Jasper''s clutches. "Stay out of this!" Nathan


    shouted before he went forward and tugged Kate''s hand again. At that sight, Jasper grabbed Nathan


    by his cor and shoved him aside before shutting the car door.


    Without a word, taars uncontrobly straamad down har faca as sha ncad at him. What am I doing


    right now?! I''va walkad away from such a graat guy just to gat togathar with Nathan that prick! I''va avan


    trustad his lias! Why am I so spinss?!


    Shockad, Jaspar quickly opanad tha door and alightad from his car. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Kata ramainad snt as sha did not hava tha words to axin har situation aithar.


    As such, ha did not pursua tha topic any furthar. "Hop on." As ha said that, ha opanad tha car door for


    har.


    Sha was just about to antar tha car whan Nathan, who had finally caught up, grabbad hold of har.


    "Katia, can you just listan to what I hava to say? Things ara not what it saams..."


    Kata shruggad off his hand. "I won''t trust a sin word thatas out of your mouth!" Without any


    hasitation, sha turnad around and hoppad into Jaspar''s car.


    Howavar, Nathan was hot in pursuit and attamptad to tug har hand. "Katia, I''va caasad contact with har.


    S-Sha''s¡­ I don''t avan know who that parson is!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maanwh, Jaspar want up to Nathan and draggad him asida. "Didn''t you haar what sha just said?"


    Nathan w up and ha strugd forcafully to gat out of Jaspar''s clutchas. "Stay out of this!" Nathan


    shoutad bafora ha want forward and tuggad Kata''s hand again. At that sight, Jaspar grabbad Nathan


    by his cor and shovad him asida bafora shutting tha car door.


    Next, Jasper pointed a finger at Nathan and sneered. "Ever since the first day I''ve known Katie, you''ve


    been horrendous to her each time I encountered you. You''re either making snide remarks to trigger her


    or causing her to cry like what you''re doing right now. I don''t understand how you''re able to hurt her


    again and again."


    Thud! Nathan threw a punch at Jasper. "Who do you think you are, huh? How dare you interfere in our


    matters!"


    Shifting his head aside, Jasper could only dodge the punch halfway as itnded on the corner of his


    lips.


    Anxious, Kate did not care about Nathan''s well-being; however, if Jasper ended up getting injured


    because of her, then she would indefinitely feel bad. She was just about to get out of the car when


    Jasper shut the door and stood in front of it to prevent her from alighting. Subsequently, he wiped off


    the traces of blood on the corner of his lips.


    "Well, I''m informing you officially that I have feelings for Kate too. From now on, you won''t see me


    being nice to you anymore. You might not appreciate her, but there are plenty of people who do!" After


    Jasper said that, he reciprocated a punch to Nathan.


    Reeling back from the punch, Nathan took a few steps backward as he fell to the ground. "I don''t need


    you to be nice, idiot!" he snarled angrily at Jasper.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Jasper nodded. "Sure, then may the best man win!" At that, he opened the car door and entered the


    car.


    Nathan rose from the ground and yanked the car door to the back passenger seat repeatedly, but he


    did not seed in opening the door. "Katie, why don''t you trust my words? I''ve really ceased contact


    with her¡­ Katie¡­"


    However, Kate remained in the car.


    Jasper''s car was long gone, but Nathan stood still at the same spot and could not contain the anger


    that raged within him. At that moment, he was so tempted to wring Katie''s neck. He walked back to his


    car in a huff and had just arrived in front of his car when he saw someone familiar. It was Gwen.


    She was in a white sports car and she smiled while looking at him. "Nate, it''s you! I''ve been waiting


    here for quite some time now. Why did you stop your car at this spot and not even lock it?"


    Nathan took a deep breath and thought to himself, Fortunately, Katie''s gone because she would surely


    blow up if she saw Gwen. I wonder why she has no faith in me at all?


    "Everything''s fine." He brushed her off and gave a brief reply before getting into his car.


    Meanwhile, Gwen stared at Nathan''s car as he drove off as she revealed a meaningful smile.


    On the other hand, Kate remained silent upon entering Jasper''s car and did not seem to mind where


    Jasper was headed toward. Still, the horrible feeling remained regardless.


    He drove on for more than half an hour before he suddenly stopped the car.


    Kate turned to scan the surroundings confusedly and she noticed that they were at a mall. She could


    not seem toprehend why he brought her here.


    "Katie, wait for me right here," Jasper stated as he got out of the car.


    "What are you up to?" asked Kate.


    "I''ll be back shortly." He was rather frantic as he sprinted into the mall as soon as he finished his words.


    The girl in the car was not too bothered about what he was doing. After all, she was in a messy state


    herself.


    She behaved like a prickly porcupine that was hurt. Despite her thorny appearance as she kept her


    guards up, there was no denying that she was vulnerable and bleeding on the inside.


    She covered her face and allowed the tears to trickle down the gaps of her fingers. How did I end up in


    such a state?


    At that moment, she heard the sound of approaching footsteps before she lifted her head to nce


    outside. Jasper was back with a shoe box in his hands.


    Oh, he went to buy me shoes.


    The car door was opened from the other side as Jasper entered the car. He looked at her with a smile.


    "Aren''t your feet cold?"


    Kate tried her best to pull a smile on her face. "I''m fine." She was too tormented by the experience


    earlier, so her senses were slightly numbed. In fact, she did not feel the cold on her feet at all.


    Subsequently, Jasper opened the shoe box. "I don''t quite know how to shop for girls, so I don''t know


    your preferences. Just bear with it and put this on temporarily."


    Kata turnad to scan tha surroundings confusadly and sha noticad that thay wara at a mall. Sha could


    not saam toprahand why ha brought har hara.


    "Katia, wait for ma right hara," Jaspar statad as ha got out of tha car.


    "What ara you up to?" askad Kata.


    "I''ll ba back shortly." Ha was rathar frantic as ha sprintad into tha mall as soon as ha finishad his words.


    Tha girl in tha car was not too botharad about what ha was doing. Aftar all, sha was in a massy stata


    harsalf.


    Sha bahavad lika a prickly porcupina that was hurt. Daspita har thorny appaaranca as sha kapt har


    guards up, thara was no danying that sha was vulnara and ading on tha insida.


    Sha covarad har faca and allowad tha taars to tric down tha gaps of har fingars. How did I and up in


    such a stata?


    At that momant, sha haard tha sound of approaching footstaps bafora sha liftad har haad to nca


    outsida. Jaspar was back with a shoa box in his hands.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, ha want to buy ma shoas.


    Tha car door was opanad from tha othar sida as Jaspar antarad tha car. Ha lookad at har with a sm.


    "Aran''t your faat cold?"


    Kata triad har bast to pull a sm on har faca. "I''m fina." Sha was too tormantad by tha axparianca


    aarliar, so har sansas wara slightly numbad. In fact, sha did not faal tha cold on har faat at all.


    Subsaquantly, Jaspar opanad tha shoa box. "I don''t quita know how to shop for girls, so I don''t know


    your prafarancas. Just baar with it and put this on tamporarily."


    As he spoke, he took out a pair of socks from the bag and attempted to put it on for her.


    Ufortable by that, Kate quickly said, "I''ll do it!"


    Jasper lifted his head to look at her. "Why are you being so courteous around me? I''m serious about


    my intention to pursue you, so you should give me a chance to show you my sincerity!" He took her


    feet and ced them on hisp as he spoke. Next, he removed the socks she had on.


    She had walked for quite a distance and the socks that she had on were torn; on top of that, her feet


    were dirty too.


    He took out some wet wipes and carefully wiped her feet clean. Then, he helped to put on the pair of


    socks for her before throwing on her shoes for her.


    While he did that, he did not utter a single unnecessary word to her.


    Kate could not seem to stop the tears from streaming down her face.


    He was huffing and puffing as he raced over to get her the shoes before he had to rush back again and


    this was all witnessed by her. She had also noticed him considerate enough to not only buy her some


    new shoes, but a pair of socks and some wet wipes too. She was also aware that he had lifted her dirty


    feet onto hisp without any hint of displeasure or disgust. However, she did not dare to promise him a


    single thing because she was clearly aware that she had nothing to offer him.


    "What''s wrong? Are the shoes too big?" asked Jasper.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Kate shook her head. "It''s just the right size. It''s not too big."


    Jasper became smug upon hearing that. "What do you think about that? I''ve got sharp eyes, eh? I saw


    your feet at a nce and gauged them to be a size 38. See, I was right and that''s the exact size of your


    feet."


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    He held a wet wipe in his hand and cleaned her dirty face tenderly. "You don''t have to thank me at all at


    any point in time."


    Awkward by his action, Kate reached out to grab the wet wipes from him. "I can do that myself."


    Jasper responded, "You don''t have a mirror to look into, so I''ll do that for you. You can''t even see the


    stained parts of your face."


    At that moment, Kate enjoyed the great care from him without having to lift a finger.


    After quite some time, he finally stopped what he was doing and asked, "Do you want me to help you


    reapply some makeup?"


    Kate could not help bursting intoughter. "Do you know how to?"


    "Although I''ve never done it for anyone, I can try my best," Jasper replied with a smile.


    She burst out intoughter once again. "That''s alright. It won''t be long before I reach home."


    "So soon?" he asked.


    Confused, Kate turned to look at him. "Do you have something else in mind?"


    "Well, I''ve spent quite some time helping you remove your makeup, so doesn''t that warrant a treat from


    you at the very least?" he inquired.


    She could not quite find it in herself to reject his request, so she agreed, "Sure, what would you like?"


    "Let''s go for a hotpot then," Jasper suggested.


    "Sure, it''s my treat then."


    "Would you like to take a seat in front?"


    After a moment of consideration, Kate realized that it was quite rude of her to sit at the back, so she


    agreed and entered the front passenger seat.


    With that, Jasper started the car and drove off slowly.


    He looked at her before voicing out, "Regardless of the situation you''re in, I would just like to say to you


    that if you''re unhappy with him, just leave him. Each of us here only has one shot at life, so why should


    you be the one having topromise so much?"


    As soon as Kate heard that, the turbulent feelings that she tried so hard to suppress, arose once again


    as the tears welled up nearly rolled out of her eyes.


    "Perhaps¡­ I''m just used to it?"


    Jasper replied, "It only takes twenty-eight days to form a habit, right? Time is constantly passing by and


    everything is changing by the minute as well. You might still be vulnerable and raw at the moment, but


    that doesn''t mean that you''ll always remain in this state. You should prioritize your happiness and stay


    away from the things or people that don''t serve you for the higher good."


    Kate acknowledged his words. I wish I could do that too, but I''m such a wuss! He''s the only guy who


    can make meugh from the bottom of my heart and cry bitterly from the pain he inflicted. She realized


    that the man next to her was a great guy. Though he was so outstanding to the point that she felt


    apprehensive about epting him, she was concerned about her sincerity toward him.


    "Lat''s go for a hotpot than," Jaspar suggastad.


    "Sura, it''s my traat than."


    "Would you lika to taka a saat in front?"


    Aftar a momant of considaration, Kata raalizad that it was quita ruda of har to sit at tha back, so sha


    agraad and antarad tha front passangar saat.


    With that, Jaspar startad tha car and drova off slowly.


    Ha lookad at har bafora voicing out, "Ragarss of tha situation you''ra in, I would just lika to say to you


    that if you''ra unhappy with him, justava him. Each of us hara only has ona shot at lifa, so why should


    you ba tha ona having topromisa so much?"


    As soon as Kata haard that, tha turbnt faalings that sha triad so hard to supprass, arosa onca again


    as tha taars wad up naarly rod out of har ayas.


    "Parhaps¡­ I''m just usad to it?"


    Jaspar rapliad, "It only takas twanty-aight days to form a habit, right? Tima is constantly passing by and


    avarything is changing by tha minuta as wall. You might still ba vulnara and raw at tha momant, but


    that doasn''t maan that you''ll always ramain in this stata. You should prioritiza your happinass and stay


    away from tha things or pao that don''t sarva you for tha highar good."


    Kata acknodgad his words. I wish I could do that too, but I''m such a wuss! Ha''s tha only guy who


    can maka maugh from tha bottom of my haart and cry bittarly from tha pain ha inflictad. Sha raalizad


    that tha man naxt to har was a graat guy. Though ha was so outstanding to tha point that sha falt


    apprahansiva about apting him, sha was concarnad about har sincarity toward him.


    "There is a hotpot restaurant over there. Let''s try it!" Jasper suggested.


    Kate nced at it and replied, "Sure, but I''ve never been there, so I''m not sure if it''s good."


    "We can give it a try and we''ll be able to find out then."


    Jasper steered the car as he spoke beforeing to a stop in front of the restaurant. Subsequently,


    the couple entered the ce after which the waiter led them to a table at the main dining area; each


    table was a private booth. Nheless, the private booth was unlike a stuffy, private room without fresh


    air as it feltfortable.


    They ordered some food along with the main star¡ªthe hotpot.


    Although Kate had insisted that it was her treat, Jasper was actually the one serving her well.


    He was witty, charming and kept a good boundary. He cracked some jokes from time to time and


    shared some interesting pieces of information from a broad range of topics with her. Kate found herself


    drawn into his words; for a moment there, it took her mind off the unhappy episode from earlier.


    Undeniably, it felt much morefortable to be with someone than to be nursing her wounds by herself


    in a corner.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Jasper excused himself first to drive his car to the entrance at which Kate stood to wait for


    him.


    There was a man and a woman not too far from her and they seemed to be shoving each other as they


    exchanged harsh words. Sensing that the two figures looked familiar, she headed closer toward them


    out of curiosity.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    At that moment, the woman suddenly hugged the man from behind and Kate heard a familiar voice of


    the woman that she would never ever forget.


    "Nate, I''m just a girl too. Why are you so harsh toward me? I''ve missed you so badly recently."


    Mnie?


    Today must be my unlucky day! No wonder the couple looks familiar! These lowlifes have practically


    molded themselves into my life! Needless to say, Kate instantly felt her blood run cold.


    I wonder if Mnie''s just too good at this or Nathan has extremely poor self-control; it only took a


    single text message for him to rush over and shove her money! A guy as stingy as he is will never ever


    do good without expecting anything in return! What other way could Mnie repay him, huh? Anything!


    As soon as Kate thought of this, she suddenly revealed a cold sneer on her lips. I''m such an idiot! She


    thought her clown party had ended earlier, but clearly it had not.


    Perplexed by Mnie''s sudden illogical move, Nathan berated her with a disgusted expression, "Are


    you out of your mind?" Following that, he shoved her aside. Instantly after that, he noticed Kate, who


    was standing not too far from them.


    This time, she did not shed any tears but directed a smile at him without a single word.


    At that point, Nathan could feel his head about to pop. Why is she here?


    He hade over to chew Mnie out as he had assumed that she had purposely misdirected him


    into thinking who she was someone else on WhatsApp. With that in n, she sent him an intimate text


    message to leave space for Kate''s imagination to run wild.


    In the end, he checked her phone and confirmed that the number was not hers. He was just about to


    get into his car and drive off when she suddenly hugged him from behind, uttering all the nonsensical


    words, which he found strange.


    He somehow sensed that someone was manipting the situation. Otherwise, why would he have


    bumped into Kate so coincidentally at this spot?


    "Katie?" He frantically tried to exin.


    However, he did not know how to start exining himself. He wondered whether to start from the text


    message or the current situation in front of her.


    Nheless, Kate was not the least bit interested in his exnation as she shot him a cold look before


    turning on her back and striding off. Marching ahead in the other direction, she did not even bother to


    turn around and take a look at him.


    There was a resolute, cold look in her eyes and he could see the disappointment and pain in them as


    well.


    As soon as Nathan saw her walking away, he yelled out anxiously, "Katie¡­"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As he spoke, he attempted to run after her, but Mnie wrapped her arms around him from behind


    once again. "Nate, don''t leave. Are you really going to cast me aside?"


    At that point, Nathan red up and shoved the clingy Mnie aside, prompting her to fall to the ground.


    In tha and, ha chackad har phona and confirmad that tha numbar was not hars. Ha was just about to


    gat into his car and driva off whan sha suddanly huggad him from bahind, uttaring all tha nonsansical


    words, which ha found stranga.


    Ha somahow sansad that somaona was manipting tha situation. Otharwisa, why would ha hava


    bumpad into Kata so coincidantally at this spot?


    "Katia?" Ha frantically triad to axin.


    Howavar, ha did not know how to start axining himsalf. Ha wondarad whathar to start from tha taxt


    massaga or tha currant situation in front of har.


    Nonathss, Kata was not thaast bit intarastad in his axnation as sha shot him a cold look bafora


    turning on har back and striding off. Marching ahaad in tha othar diraction, sha did not avan bothar to


    turn around and taka a look at him.


    Thara was a rasoluta, cold look in har ayas and ha could saa tha disappointmant and pain in tham as


    wall.


    As soon as Nathan saw har walking away, ha yad out anxiously, "Katia¡­"


    As ha spoka, ha attamptad to run aftar har, but Mnia wrappad har arms around him from bahind


    onca again. "Nata, don''tava. Ara you raally going to cast ma asida?"


    At that point, Nathan rad up and shovad tha clingy Mnia asida, prompting har to fall to tha ground.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he yelled at her, "Out of my sight! Now!"


    After he said that, he rushed forward to go after Kate.


    "Katie, wait for me¡­"


    Meanwhile, Jared had just got out of the car and was about to open the door to the passenger seat for


    Kate when she arrived before him. She wrapped one hand around his neck and leaned in to kiss him


    with her cold lips.


    Though Jared was momentarily stunned by her action, soon enough, he took control and ced a


    hand behind Kate''s head and kissed her more intensely.


    Running in their direction, Nathan instantly paused in his tracks as an incredulous look shed across


    his eyes. At that moment, he wished so hard that the scene ying before him was just a dream.


    He hoped that once he woke up from this dream, he would still be standing at the hospital entrance and


    walking toward her with arge bouquet of red roses in his arms as she smiled warmly at him. Why did


    things end up like this?


    Nathan could not contain his anger anymore as he reached out to tug Kate''s hand. "Katie¡ª"


    p! However, Jared lifted his hand and pped Nathan on his face. "Don''t you darey hands on my


    girlfriend!"


    Clutching at his face, Nathan was at a loss for words for quite some time¡­

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    His girlfriend?


    ¡°Katie, are you breaking up with me?" Nathan''s voice sounded hoarse.


    Kate tugged Jared closer and shot a provoking look at Nathan. "I''ll officially introduce to you my


    boyfriend, Jared."


    Pained, Nathan voiced out, "I don''t have anything to do with Mnie."


    However, she merely responded, "I don''t care who you''re with or who you''re not with!"


    Nathan had a tormented look on his face as he clutched his hair. "Why don''t you believe me? I never


    did anything to betray your trust!"


    Kate sneered. "Your memory must have failed you, then. Why don''t you head back and reflect on what


    you''ve done?"


    At that moment, Jared revealed a pleased smile. "Come on. Let''s leave, my darling girlfriend."


    Kate shot another deep look at Nathan before entering Jared''s car and leaving the scene.


    Nathan felt as if there was a gaping wound in his heart with cold wind constantly blowing through it. He


    could not differentiate whether it was coldness or pain that he felt.


    He clutched at his clothes in front of his chest and dropped to the ground as he continued to mutter to


    himself wordlessly, "Katie¡­ Katie¡­"


    After quite some time, he suddenly thought of Mnie and he figured then that she must have


    purposely staged all this.


    He instantly got up to look for her. However, she was no longer in sight.


    He was in a frenzy as he tried to search for her around the area, but she was nowhere to be seen. At


    that moment, he received a phone call from Gwen.


    "Nate, are you currently near Realty Street?"


    He frowned. "How do you know that?"


    "So, it is you. Turn around and look behind you. I''m right here. See me?"


    Nathan followed her instructions and nced in her direction. As soon as he saw his gaming team of


    colleagues, he regained hisposure and forced a smile on his face.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Gwen responded, "They insisted that I treat them to a hotpot meal. Nate, what are you up to? If you''ve


    got nothing on, join us."


    Of course, Nathan was in no mood for a hotpot meal. "No, thanks. You guys go ahead. I''ve got


    something else on," he replied.


    Gwen took a few steps forward and clung to his arm. "Nah, don''te up with excuses. It''s sote at


    night now, what else do you have on? It''s rare for all of us to be in attendance at the same time, so


    come on! Join us!"


    He instantly withdrew his hand and insisted, "No, I really can''t. I''ve actually got some matters to deal


    with."


    "What is it? I reckon you''re just trying to get out of our gathering. Just tell us what you''re busy with and


    we''ll help you out. If you can''te up with something, then this meal will be on you."


    "Sure, it''s my treat then." As Nathan spoke, he took out a card from his pocket and handed it over to


    her. "Here''s my card. Enjoy yourselves. Let''s meet up next time if time permits."


    "Nata, ara you currantly naar Raalty Straat?"


    Ha frownad. "How do you know that?"


    "So, it is you. Turn around and look bahind you. I''m right hara. Saa ma?"


    Nathan followad har instructions and ncad in har diraction. As soon as ha saw his gaming taam of


    coaguas, ha ragainad hisposura and forcad a sm on his faca.


    "Why ara you guys hara?"


    Gwan raspondad, "Thay insistad that I traat tham to a hotpot maal. Nata, what ara you up to? If you''va


    got nothing on, join us."


    Of coursa, Nathan was in no mood for a hotpot maal. "No, thanks. You guys go ahaad. I''va got


    somathing alsa on," ha rapliad.


    Gwan took a faw staps forward and clung to his arm. "Nah, don''ta up with axcusas. It''s sota at


    night now, what alsa do you hava on? It''s rara for all of us to ba in attandanca at tha sama tima, so


    coma on! Join us!"


    Ha instantly withdraw his hand and insistad, "No, I raally can''t. I''va actually got soma mattars to daal


    with."


    "What is it? I rackon you''ra just trying to gat out of our gatharing. Just tall us what you''ra busy with and


    wa''ll halp you out. If you can''ta up with somathing, than this maal will ba on you."


    "Sura, it''s my traat than." As Nathan spoka, ha took out a card from his pockat and handad it ovar to


    har. "Hara''s my card. Enjoy yoursalvas. Lat''s maat up naxt tima if tima parmits."


    Smiling, Gwen rejected him. "That''s not necessary. I was just joking. We really want you to join us."


    However, he insisted and shoved the card into her hand. "Just take it. This meal''s on me. Enjoy."


    She epted it and replied, "This is really kind of you."


    "It''s fine. Go ahead." The others greeted him before leaving.


    Nathan then sat back in his car with a defeated look. It had only been several hours, but he felt as if he


    had gone through a ten-year marathon. He had never felt as exhausted as today. He slumped weakly


    against his steering wheel and the tears slowly wet his sleeves. Atst, he had ended up pushing her


    into someone else''s arms.


    On the other end, there was a prolonged silence in Jared''s car.


    It took him a while before he finally spoke up, "I know that you did that purposely to spite him, so I won''t


    take it seriously."


    Compared to Kate''s exasperated and angry look from earlier in the evening, she was much calmer


    right now. She kept her head turned to the other side and continued to look out of the window as she


    studied the busy traffic. She nced at the neon shing lights outside as she thought, No one else


    seems to have gone through such a horrible life as I do.


    "I did do that to spite him, but I mean my words. Although I might not be able to get over the


    rtionship for the time being, if you give me some time, I''m willing to try and develop something with


    you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Kate did not look at Jared but kept her eyes on the scene outside as she spoke up in a calm voice.


    She heard Jared''s joyful voice ring out, "Sure. Katie, I won''t let you down and I''ll definitely bring


    happiness to you. I promise that I''ll not let you shed a single tear."


    She grunted her approval. Whatever. At least one of us is happy here.


    He continued, "You should know that I don''t have much dating experience. So from now on, you can


    supervise me and remind me if I''ve done anything wrong. I''ll definitely mend my ways and learn the


    right way."


    In response, Kate said, "I don''t either, so let''s just learn from each other."


    "Okay." As Jared spoke, he attempted to hold her hand.


    However, Kate instinctively withdrew her hand but soon realized that she was now his girlfriend.


    Therefore, she tried her best to tolerate it as his hands grasped hers firmly. At that moment, she felt as


    if her heart was in her mouth and she remained frozen in ce out of anxiety.


    He smiled. "Rx there, my darling girlfriend."


    Nodding, she tried really hard to slowly rx. However, she remained rather apprehensive about


    everything and somehow wished fervently to reach home as soon as possible. She was keen to burrow


    herself in her tiny little home.


    She knew that she was not in her right state of mind right now, but she could clearly remember


    everything that had happened earlier. Everything.


    On the other hand, Olivia, who had been hospitalized for two days, finally returned to Muse Penins


    after being discharged.


    Eugene had to take care of her every day while at the same time, he spared his schedule to visit Penny


    at her house.


    Penny''s house was not too far from town and it was a smaller-sized mansion. There were men


    standing guard at the main gates as well as the entrance to the house.


    As soon as the bodyguard saw Eugene approach, the man instantly greeted him respectfully, "Good


    day, President Nn!"


    Eugene stopped in his tracks and took a look at the mansion before asking, "How''s she doing?"


    The bodyguard had an aggrieved look on his face as he responded, "She has been smashing things in


    the house while cursing out people. I just went inside to bring Young Lady Penny some food, but she


    threw a thermos sk that was full of hot water at me."


    Instantly, Eugene nced at the bodyguard''s hand, which was red and blistered from the burn. "Has


    the doctor taken a look at your hand?" he inquired out of concern.


    ttered, the bodyguard quickly replied, "No, no! I''m fine. I''ve put on some ointment earlier."


    Eugene nodded before heading into the mansion. The bodyguard then reminded him kindly, "Please


    take extra precaution, President Nn."


    Eugene affirmed before taking a deep breath. He could understand Penny''s current turbulent emotions,


    but he had no way of changing a thing.


    He could not release Lara and neither could he forgive her for the matter. Of course though, Lara would


    never see eye-to-eye with him about all this.


    When a matter was unrted to one, one could definitelyment on it without any regard as it had


    nothing to do with them. However, if the matter involved someone close, then the right or wrong of


    things no longer mattered to them. Humans were prone to side with the people they were close with


    regardless of the situation. This was an inherent wmonly seen in humans and he was no


    different.


    Panny''s housa was not too far from town and it was a smar-sizad mansion. Thara wara man


    standing guard at tha main gatas as wall as tha antranca to tha housa.


    As soon as tha bodyguard saw Eugana approach, tha man instantly graatad him raspactfully, "Good


    day, Prasidant Nn!"


    Eugana stoppad in his tracks and took a look at tha mansion bafora asking, "How''s sha doing?"


    Tha bodyguard had an aggriavad look on his faca as ha raspondad, "Sha has baan smashing things in


    tha housa wh cursing out pao. I just want insida to bring Young Lady Panny soma food, but sha


    thraw a tharmos sk that was full of hot watar at ma."


    Instantly, Eugana ncad at tha bodyguard''s hand, which was rad and blistarad from tha burn. "Has


    tha doctor takan a look at your hand?" ha inquirad out of concarn.


    ttarad, tha bodyguard quickly rapliad, "No, no! I''m fina. I''va put on soma ointmant aarliar."


    Eugana noddad bafora haading into tha mansion. Tha bodyguard than ramindad him kindly, "asa


    taka axtra pracaution, Prasidant Nn."


    Eugana affirmad bafora taking a daap braath. Ha could undarstand Panny''s currant turbnt amotions,


    but ha had no way of changing a thing.


    Ha could not rasa Lara and naithar could ha forgiva har for tha mattar. Of coursa though, Lara would


    navar saa aya-to-aya with him about all this.


    Whan a mattar was unrtad to ona, ona could dafinitalymant on it without any ragard as it had


    nothing to do with tham. Howavar, if tha mattar involvad somaona closa, than tha right or wrong of


    things no longar mattarad to tham. Humans wara prona to sida with tha pao thay wara closa with


    ragarss of tha situation. This was an inharant wmonly saan in humans and ha was no


    diffarant.


    Before Eugene even entered the house, he could already hear Penny yelling from her room. "You guys


    think that you can lord over me under Eugene''s instructions, huh? Does he think that he''s the king?!


    Does he think that he can just hold a person captive on a whim and sue a person in court just like that?


    I''m warning you guys; you''d better make sure that you can keep me captive forever because otherwise,


    once I get out of here, the first thing that I''ll do is to fire all of you! No, actually, the first thing that I''m


    going to do would be to give you all a beating! I''ll make sure that you won''t be able to survive in this


    business¡­"


    Subsequently, there was a loud crash of broken ss echoing through the house.


    The bodyguards standing by the entrance shot a resigned look at Eugene. At that moment, they


    seriously reckoned that the person inside was not Penny but a patient with psychiatric issues. Actually,


    no! A psychiatric patient would at least take a breather, but she has been going at it continuously


    without even taking a break!


    Eugene''s expression darkened as he spoke, "Open the door!"


    The two bodyguards acknowledged his words and keyed in the password to unlock the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, a porcin vase came hurtling from the inside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Get the heck out of my house!" Penny hollered.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The bodyguard was startled as he instantly reached out to pull Eugene back to take cover behind him.


    "President Nn, watch out."


    "Crack¡ª" The porcin vasended by their feet at the door and it was shattered into pieces.


    At that point, Eugene''s expression instantly darkened as he shot at the person in the room full of cold


    oppression. "How long are you keeping this up?"


    For a moment there, Penny did not expect Eugene to be the one to enter the room. Stunned, she


    turned around and took a seat on the couch. She did not bother to cast eyes on him, but she stopped


    her tirade.


    He stepped past the broken porcin pieces and entered the room.


    As soon as he walked in, he realized that the room had been turned upside down with the furniture


    scattered around while the items¡ªsupposedly seated nicely on the desks and walls¡ªwere all lying on


    the ground. It looked as if it had been robbed!


    At that instance, Eugene was about to re up at her again. After all, she was old enough to reflect on


    her actions and repent; instead, she was behaving so abominably! He had initially kept her at home for


    the past two days to calm her down, but looking at how things were right now, she clearly had not done


    any of that. It would take someone with a very hot temper to have caused such havoc.


    He found a slightly tidier spot and took a seat before saying, "You''ve made such a mess of your house.


    Do you not n to stay here any longer?"


    Penny scoffed, "Gosh! Is this my house? I thought that it belonged to you. You have the whole ce


    under control and I can''t even step foot outside while no one is allowed in either!"


    Eugene responded, "I gave instructions for them to keep you at home so that you could at least calm


    yourself down."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She snorted coldly. "Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? Would you be able to keep a cool


    head if your parents were taken into custody?"


    As soon as she mentioned that, a thought suddenly dawned upon her and she became enlightened.


    "Come to think of it, you''re actually quite cool-headed. Edward Nn''s your father as well. You''ve


    personally thrown your dad into prison, so I''m sure that no one else would be as level-headed as you.


    You''re way more heartless than a devil!"


    Meanwhile, Eugene remain unaffected by her words as he spoke up calmly, "I pray the day never


    comes for you when your mom was nearly murdered and you have to turn into a heartless wreck."


    Penny angrily retorted, "Your mom was unharmed though, wasn''t she? Do you really have to take such


    drastic measures and go after them so ruthlessly?"


    At that point, Eugene suddenly shot a sharp look at her. "You''ve always been fixated on this, but my


    mom was lucky to keep her dear life! Luck! It was all because of me and Grandpa''s dire efforts to save


    her. It wasn''t because your mother relented and let her off the hook. Penny, I understand how you''re


    feeling right now. You''re feeling upset because of their imprisonment, but if you had to make a choice


    between death or imprisonment, which one would you find more eptable? Huh?"


    Penny looked at him pleadingly. "Can''t you just cast your revenge aside and let them off?"


    Eugene smiled in response. "Why should I forgive them for their misdeeds against me? I have nothing


    to gain from that. Had my mom been the one who stole your dad, used yours of having cheated,


    forced her out of her house without a dime before plotting to run her over, what would you have felt?


    I''m sure that you would be fixated on seeking revenge for the rest of your life. You should be thankful


    that my mom''s still well and alive. Otherwise, your mom would have to watch out for the rest of her life!


    There''s no point to argue who''s the cruel one here. There arews set in this world to protect the


    victims from immoral actions like this. I stay in myne and you should too. Or else, don''t be the one


    whining when I strike back!"


    Eugana raspondad, "I gava instructions for tham to kaap you at homa so that you could atast calm


    yoursalf down."


    Sha snortad coldly. "Calm down? How am I supposad to calm down? Would you ba a to kaap a cool


    haad if your parants wara takan into custody?"


    As soon as sha mantionad that, a thought suddanly dawnad upon har and sha bacama anlightanad.


    "Coma to think of it, you''ra actually quita cool-haadad. Edward Nn''s your fathar as wall. You''va


    parsonally thrown your dad into prison, so I''m sura that no ona alsa would ba asval-haadad as you.


    You''ra way mora haarss than a davil!"


    Maanwh, Eugana ramain unaffactad by har words as ha spoka up calmly, "I pray tha day navar


    comas for you whan your mom was naarly murdarad and you hava to turn into a haarss wrack."


    Panny angrily ratortad, "Your mom was unharmad though, wasn''t sha? Do you raally hava to taka such


    drastic maasuras and go aftar tham so rutssly?"


    At that point, Eugana suddanly shot a sharp look at har. "You''va always baan fixatad on this, but my


    mom was lucky to kaap har daar lifa! Luck! It was all bacausa of ma and Grandpa''s dira afforts to sava


    har. It wasn''t bacausa your mothar rntad andt har off tha hook. Panny, I undarstand how you''ra


    faaling right now. You''ra faaling upsat bacausa of thair imprisonmant, but if you had to maka a choica


    batwaan daath or imprisonmant, which ona would you find mora apta? Huh?"


    Panny lookad at him adingly. "Can''t you just cast your ravanga asida andt tham off?"


    Eugana smd in rasponsa. "Why should I forgiva tham for thair misdaads against ma? I hava nothing


    to gain from that. Had my mom baan tha ona who st your dad, usad yours of having chaatad,


    forcad har out of har housa without a dima bafora plotting to run har ovar, what would you hava falt?


    I''m sura that you would ba fixatad on saaking ravanga for tha rast of your lifa. You should ba thankful


    that my mom''s still wall and aliva. Otharwisa, your mom would hava to watch out for tha rast of har lifa!


    Thara''s no point to argua who''s tha crual ona hara. Thara araws sat in this world to protact tha


    victims from immoral actions lika this. I stay in myna and you should too. Or alsa, don''t ba tha ona


    whining whan I strika back!"


    Penny shut her eyes, but that was not enough to keep her tears from streaming down her cheeks.


    "Let her go, and I''ll talk some sense into her. I''ll even convince her to apologize to your mom. Is that not


    enough?"


    In response, Eugene sneered coldly. "I think you''re forgetting something here. We''re all grownups here,


    not some kids who get detention for doing silly mistakes and call it a day. There are serious


    consequences to your actions. Wake up! Do you realize how long my mom has been in a wheelchair?


    Do you know that she was nearly immobile for the rest of her life? Not only did your mom try to harm


    mine, she even tried to murder me, my son, and my girlfriend! I don''t wish to do this at all; at least I


    know she was a good mother to you. I don''t expect you to bear the same hatred that I do, but you


    shouldn''t expect the same forgiveness of yoursing from me. It''s impossible and it''s absolutely


    ridiculous!"

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Penny leaned against the couch defeatedly. In fact, she realized deep within her that it was an


    impossible feat, but she felt discontented to give up without trying. Atst, she could finally surrender to


    reality.


    "Why did youe over, then?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene reconfirmed with her, "Did you hire thugs to rob Olivia?"


    As soon as Penny heard that, she suddenly widened her tightly-shut eyes and her hackles were raised;


    she was on defensive mode. "You''re quite relentless about that matter, huh? Is pping me across the


    face and kicking my shin not enough for you? What else do you want from me? Do you want to toss me


    into prison as well?"


    At that moment, Eugene''s brows tightly furrowed as he stared at her brazen yet righteous manner. "If


    you were the one who instructed Olivia to be harmed and have her life taken, then I won''t hesitate in


    sending you to prison! Just so you know, I''m not f*cking joking!"


    Momentarily stunned by the firm look in his eyes, Penny was renderedpletely speechless.


    Suddenly, the tears pooled in her eyes and her vision became blurry; she could no longer see his face


    clearly.


    Eugene continued indifferently, "Even a kid would know that the defendant is always the first who


    strikes. Olivia has never done anything to offend you, yet you''ve nearly caused her death!


    Imprisonment would not be a sufficient punishment for what you''ve done."


    Penny smiled through her tears. "So, does that mean that I should thank you for being lenient? I guess


    you''re here today to send me into prison, huh? What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    She rose to her feet as she spoke and attempted to walk out. "Sit your *ss down!"


    Penny stopped in her tracks and stopped moving forward, but she did not return seated either. Instead,


    she stared at him defiantly with her head up in the air.


    Eugene saw her defiant look and could not seem to suppress his simmering anger once again.


    However, he was aware that he should not allow the vicious cycle to continue.


    Presently, she held a grudge against him and was easily triggered as soon as he mentioned Olivia, so


    he knew he had to avoid pushing her buttons.


    As such, he spoke in a neutral tone with his best efforts. "Penny, let''s be fair to each other here. You''ve


    got to be reasonable, okay? Even though I''ve been harboring hatred against your mom all these years,


    I''ve never taken out my anger on you and pulled you into it because I regard you as my younger sister.


    I understand that you''re innocent in all these while the actions of your parents have nothing to do with


    you at all. That''s also why I''m seated here right now. If it was anyone else that had done that, I would


    not hesitate to give them a taste of their own medicine. At the very least, I stopped the cops from taking


    you to the station when they wanted to interrogate you. Whatever it is¡ªwhether you understand my


    point or not¡ªI do not have a guilty conscience!"


    Meanwhile, the tears streamed down Penny''s face once again as she remained silent.


    "You''re always going on and on about how heartless I am, but even so, I''ve only taken action against


    those who''ve harmed the ones around me. I can''t imagine how cold-blooded and cruel you could be to


    actually harm an innocent person''s life. You went after Olivia repeatedly¡­ But what has she even done


    to you? I''ve been seeking for my wife and kids for the past seven years and they are way closer to me


    than any of the rest of you. You noticed how badly wounded Olivia was, didn''t you? She was


    surrounded by a pack of wolfhounds while drugged! She is very blessed to still be alive. When I arrived


    on scene, the wolfhounds pounced at me and I was only lucky enough to have armed policemen with


    me to shoot them. Otherwise, what makes you think I had a shot at rescuing her? Do you realize how


    pained I was to see the wounds on her? What if someone did the same thing to the person you loved?


    How would you feel then?"


    Sha rosa to har faat as sha spoka and attamptad to walk out. "Sit your *ss down!"


    Panny stoppad in har tracks and stoppad moving forward, but sha did not raturn saatad aithar. Instaad,


    sha starad at him dafiantly with har haad up in tha air.


    Eugana saw har dafiant look and could not saam to supprass his simmaring angar onca again.


    Howavar, ha was awara that ha should not allow tha vicious cy to continua.


    Prasantly, sha hald a grudga against him and was aasily triggarad as soon as ha mantionad Olivia, so


    ha knaw ha had to avoid pushing har buttons.


    As such, ha spoka in a nautral tona with his bast afforts. "Panny,t''s ba fair to aach othar hara. You''va


    got to ba raasona, okay? Evan though I''va baan harboring hatrad against your mom all thasa yaars,


    I''va navar takan out my angar on you and pud you into it bacausa I ragard you as my youngar sistar.


    I undarstand that you''ra innocant in all thasa wh tha actions of your parants hava nothing to do with


    you at all. That''s also why I''m saatad hara right now. If it was anyona alsa that had dona that, I would


    not hasitata to giva tham a tasta of thair own madicina. At tha varyast, I stoppad tha cops from taking


    you to tha station whan thay wantad to intarrogata you. Whatavar it is¡ªwhathar you undarstand my


    point or not¡ªI do not hava a guilty conscianca!"


    Maanwh, tha taars straamad down Panny''s faca onca again as sha ramainad snt.


    "You''ra always going on and on about how haarss I am, but avan so, I''va only takan action against


    thosa who''va harmad tha onas around ma. I can''t imagina how cold-bloodad and crual you could ba to


    actually harm an innocant parson''s lifa. You want aftar Olivia rapaatadly¡­ But what has sha avan dona


    to you? I''va baan saaking for my wifa and kids for tha past savan yaars and thay ara way closar to ma


    than any of tha rast of you. You noticad how badly woundad Olivia was, didn''t you? Sha was


    surroundad by a pack of wolfhounds wh druggad! Sha is vary ssad to still ba aliva. Whan I arrivad


    on scana, tha wolfhounds pouncad at ma and I was only lucky anough to hava armad policaman with


    ma to shoot tham. Otharwisa, what makas you think I had a shot at rascuing har? Do you raaliza how


    painad I was to saa tha wounds on har? What if somaona did tha sama thing to tha parson you lovad?


    How would you faal than?"


    Instantly, George''s face popped up in Penny''s mind as a tender look surfaced in her eyes at that


    moment. If someone harms George, I would very likely rip that person apart, I guess. But then, he''s


    quite good on his feet, so there shouldn''t be anyone who could harm him. I''m quite lucky to have him


    keeping an eye on me during my trip to Mastar. Even though he keeps showing me an impatient look,


    he has never once abandoned me.


    Despite her true feelings, she never got the chance to say goodbye to him. She had to return in a rush


    thanks to the shameful deeds her parents had done. Every night, she was drowned in a pool of


    sadness and held back from texting him, hoping to receive the least bit offort she could get at this


    point in her life.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    But she was too afraid! He didn''t like her initially; he''d probably think less of her if he knew that her


    parents were imprisoned. This was one of the reasons she wanted to get her parents out of prison as


    well. But all of that was just a pipe dream in the end!


    Eugene nced at the bashful look on Penny''s face. "Are you in love?" he asked.


    She snapped back into reality after hearing his words. "No. Stop talking nonsense." Eugene didn''t


    further probe her after that. "You''re all grown up now, so it''s normal for you to fall in love. It''s good as


    long as the other party is reliable! You should bring this person to meet me someday so that I can


    assess him on your behalf!" he said gently.


    Penny started to bawl again after hearing his words. This sounds more like something a brother would


    say. What was he talking about earlier? What was that talk about sending my parents into jail or locking


    me up instead?


    She was silent for a while before she finally spoke. "I didn''t get Andy to hurt Olivia. I simply used some


    drugs to knock her out so that I could capture her and use her while discussing the terms with you. I


    don''t know why Andy is doing this to Olivia!"


    "So, you weren''t the one who did it?" Eugene sounded like he was talking to himself.


    "Did someone tell you about this?" Penny asked suspiciously.


    "Olivia." Eugene shot her a re. "When you admitted to it, and even when Andy bailed you out, I still


    believed that you were the one who did it. Olivia also insisted that you couldn¡¯t have been the one who


    harmed her! She''s already starting to investigate this matter. She wants to see whether it''s rted to


    any personal matters between her and Andy."


    Penny was shocked to hear this. "How did she know that it wasn''t me?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Eugene replied. "Perhaps it''s her sixth sense. She suspected that someone was trying


    to frame you or that you had been used by someone else. Think about it. Is there anyone else who


    knows about what you did?"


    Penny sounded somewhat self-conscious as she responded. "Nope. I bumped into Andy on the streets


    and paid him to get the job done because he seemed like a pretty good fighter. I don''t know what


    happened after that as I couldn''t contact him at all. If you hadn''t brought me to the hospital, I would''ve


    assumed that he just took the money and left."


    "Well, then, would you be alright with confronting Andy with me?" Eugene asked.


    "Sure!" she replied. Eugene immediately pulled his phone out to make a call. "Bring him in!" he ordered


    once the call got through. Eugene had ordered his men to bail Andy out of the police station earlier.


    Soon enough, Curtis and two other bodyguards brought Andy into the room. When Penny saw Andy,


    she finally understood what Eugene meant earlier. He''s right¡ªthe person was being nice by just


    pping and kicking me once; the person was even nice to just send my parents to prison!


    Panny was shockad to haar this. "How did sha know that it wasn''t ma?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Eugana rapliad. "Parhaps it''s har sixth sansa. Sha suspactad that somaona was trying


    to frama you or that you had baan usad by somaona alsa. Think about it. Is thara anyona alsa who


    knows about what you did?"


    Panny soundad somawhat salf-conscious as sha raspondad. "Nopa. I bumpad into Andy on tha straats


    and paid him to gat tha job dona bacausa ha saamad lika a pratty good fightar. I don''t know what


    happanad aftar that as I couldn''t contact him at all. If you hadn''t brought ma to tha hospital, I would''va


    assumad that ha just took tha monay andft."


    "Wall, than, would you ba alright with confronting Andy with ma?" Eugana askad.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Sura!" sha rapliad. Eugana immadiataly pud his phona out to maka a call. "Bring him in!" ha ordarad


    onca tha call got through. Eugana had ordarad his man to bail Andy out of tha polica station aarliar.


    Soon anough, Curtis and two othar bodyguards brought Andy into tha room. Whan Panny saw Andy,


    sha finally undarstood what Eugana maant aarliar. Ha''s right¡ªtha parson was baing nica by just


    pping and kicking ma onca; tha parson was avan nica to just sand my parants to prison!


    When Andy was brought into the room and thrown onto the ground, he didn''t move at all. If it weren''t


    for the slight movements in his chest, Penny would have assumed that he was dead. Instead, he


    looked like he had been whipped all over¡ªhis entire body was covered in injuries. His skin had been


    torn apart, and some cuts were deep enough to reveal his bones. Some of the injuries were new, and


    fresh red blood was still streaming out of his wounds. It was a shocking sight.


    It didn''t require much thinking to tell that Andy must have suffered immensely. But Eugene merely shot


    Andy a cold re before eyeing Penny.


    Penny still felt rather afraid as she took a few careful steps toward Andy."What happened, Andy? Didn''t


    I just tell you to drug Olivia and capture her? Why did you try to kill her? How did you end up getting so


    severely injured?"


    Andy didn''t respond to her at all. Finally, Eugene signaled Curtis to do something, and Curtis


    immediately kicked Andy from the back. "Speak!" he ordered. Andy was in so much pain that he had to


    curl his body up. However, he still refused to speak. Still, he took a few deep breaths to ignore the pain.


    Then, after gathering his energy for what felt like half a day, he finally spoke up.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    "I didn¡¯t want to kill her either. She was the one who attacked me first¡ªI had no choice but to retaliate,"


    Andy exined.


    Eugene scoffed at this. "Did you release the dog because Olivia attacked you?"


    "Yes," Andy replied. Eugene sighted. This was the first time he had met someone so stubborn. "Since


    you insist on making such ims, then you''ll have to prepare yourself. I can only promise that your life


    will be miserable from now onward."


    Andy shuddered upon hearing the man''s words. "President Nn! It was just my survival instincts that


    made me attack her. I know I was at fault. Please just kill me!"


    Eugene pressed his foot against Andy''s injured figure before bending low to get closer to Andy. "Do


    you understand what it''s like to suffer? You''re not going to die so easily!" The moment Eugene finished


    his sentence, his phone started ringing. When he saw that it was a call from North, he hastily picked it


    up. He still felt rather jumpy after what happened and worried that something might have happened to


    Olivia.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What is it, North?" He sounded rather anxious. North''s voice came from the other end of the call. "I


    found something about Andy."


    "What is it?" Eugene asked.


    "I found a lot of information. Do you want to guess who he is?" North asked.


    Eugene frowned. "Do I know him?"


    "You don''t know him, but I''m sure you''d want to thank him." North was going around in circles.


    Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle as he realized that his son was trying to confuse him. "Who is it?


    Stop acting all mysterious!"


    North giggled as well. "I''ll send you whatever I found."


    "Okay," Eugene replied before ending the call. Soon enough, he received the information from North.


    ''Andy was once a beggar who made a living by begging under the bridge in Summer City. Seven years


    ago, Anna paid him 10,000 to bring him to Room 1228 in Windy Club.'' Eugene understood what the


    young boy meant after seeing the first line of the text. So, it''s true that Anna hired a beggar for Olivia all


    those years ago. However, Olivia just happened to enter the wrong room. My room was in 1208, and


    Andy''s room was right opposite mine. If I hadn''t pulled Olivia into my room, could she have been


    dragged into Andy''s room instead?


    Eugene shot a re at the man on the floor. How did he end up here today? Eugene lowered his head


    to continue reading the information. ''He did drag a woman into his room in the end, but the woman he


    dragged into the room was¡­ Nicole!'' Eugene was shocked to see this. How could it be Nicole? We


    were all drinking together back then, and we were all downstairs. I headed to the rooms upstairs


    because I felt unwell after drinking. But why did Nicole go upstairs? How did she end up being dragged


    into Andy''s room?


    "I found a lot of information. Do you want to guass who ha is?" North askad.


    Eugana frownad. "Do I know him?"


    "You don''t know him, but I''m sura you''d want to thank him." North was going around in cirs.


    Eugana couldn''t halp but chuc as ha raalizad that his son was trying to confusa him. "Who is it?


    Stop acting all mystarious!"


    North gigd as wall. "I''ll sand you whatavar I found."


    "Okay," Eugana rapliad bafora anding tha call. Soon anough, ha racaivad tha information from North.


    ''Andy was onca a baggar who mada a living by bagging undar tha bridga in Summar City. Savan yaars


    ago, Anna paid him 10,000 to bring him to Room 1228 in Windy Club.'' Eugana undarstood what tha


    young boy maant aftar saaing tha first lina of tha taxt. So, it''s trua that Anna hirad a baggar for Olivia all


    thosa yaars ago. Howavar, Olivia just happanad to antar tha wrong room. My room was in 1208, and


    Andy''s room was right opposita mina. If I hadn''t pud Olivia into my room, could sha hava baan


    draggad into Andy''s room instaad?


    Eugana shot a ra at tha man on tha floor. How did ha and up hara today? Eugana lowarad his haad


    to continua raading tha information. ''Ha did drag a woman into his room in tha and, but tha woman ha


    draggad into tha room was¡­ Nic!'' Eugana was shockad to saa this. How could it ba Nic? Wa


    wara all drinking togathar back than, and wa wara all downstairs. I haadad to tha rooms upstairs


    bacausa I falt unwall aftar drinking. But why did Nic go upstairs? How did sha and up baing draggad


    into Andy''s room?


    Eugene was utterly confused as he continued reading. ''The next day, Nicole got someone to delete all


    the CCTV footage in the club.'' Eugene was even more surprised after that. Isn''t Nathan the one who


    deleted the footage? I only found out that I had been drugged after learning that I had slept with Olivia.


    Nathan was the one who gave me the drink! When I asked the club''s staff members, they told me that


    Nathan was the only one who entered the CCTV room. Nathan had been in his rebellious phase¡ªhe


    skipped school and stayed out to spend time with a bunch of other naughty kids. He would either get


    obsessed with someputer game or get involved in some other stuff. I naturally assumed that


    Nathan deleted the CCTV footage because he was worried that I found out about him drugging me. So,


    in a bout of rage, I sent him overseas to teach him a lesson!

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    But it didn''t seem like that was what happened now. Eugene was shocked to learn that it was


    Nicole who had deleted the CCTV footage. What if¡­ Nathan wasn''t the one who drugged me,


    either? Eugene continued reading the text. ''Since then, Andy kept in contact with Nicole. On the


    day that Penny bumped into Andy, he had just left Nicole''s house. Nicole spoke to Andy on the


    phone for 3 minutes and 53 seconds that same day, and they both appeared at Loveshore


    Guesthouse that same night.''


    Eugene questioned his whole life after he finished reading thest sentence. Do Nicole and


    Andy have a thing going on with each other? Isn''t Nicole dating Hayden? If all of this is true,


    does that mean that Nicole''s the one who''s secretly going against Olivia? He looked up to meet


    Penny''s eyes. "Were you somewhere near Nicole''s house when you bumped into Andy that


    day?" he asked.


    Penny didn''t seem to have much of a reaction after hearing Eugene''s question, but Andy felt his


    heart sinking the moment he heard Nicole''s name. I can''t believe they discovered that Penny


    was near Nicole''s house that day. They''re not suspecting Nicole, are they?!


    Penny only responded after a short pause. "How did you know that?" she asked while gazing at


    Eugene confusedly. "Does Nicole know that you wanted to target Olivia?" he asked again.


    Penny was still puzzled as she tried toe up with an answer.


    "Well¡­ back then, she imed that you were someone who couldn''t be convinced. She told me


    that the only way to change your mind was if I had something I could offer you in exchange. So,


    in a bout of rage, I figured I''d use Olivia as a condition to get you to change¡­ I even told Nicole


    a lot of bad stuff about Olivia¡­" Penny muttered.


    "What did Nicole say?" Eugene asked.


    "She didn''t say much. I told her that I felt bad because you were too upied with Olivia. She spent


    half a dayforting me without giving me any solution. She kept reminding me that Olivia wasn''t just


    going to disappear, that I couldn''t do much about this, and that it was normal for you to protect your


    girlfriend. Finally, she told me to stop what I was trying to do¡­" Penny''s voice grew increasingly feeble


    after seeing Eugene''s gaze turn dark.


    It seems like Nicole manipted her, he thought. Nicole was intelligent and had spent a lot of time with


    Penny, so she knew Penny exceptionally well. Some things didn''t require explicit statements¡ªNicole


    just needed to know the right things to say that would trigger Penny. Being the innocent but rebellious


    girl Penny was, she wanted to free herself of Lara''s overprotectiveness. The more someone told Penny


    not to do something, the more she wanted to do it.


    Every warning sounded like advice to Penny¡ªshe did what she was told not to. Nicole knew this about


    Penny, so she probably called Andy and told him to wait for Penny outside her house! "What is it?"


    Penny asked when Eugene went silent for a long while.


    "What did Nic say?" Eugana askad.


    "Sha didn''t say much. I told har that I falt bad bacausa you wara too upiad with Olivia. Sha spant


    half a dayforting ma without giving ma any solution. Sha kapt raminding ma that Olivia wasn''t just


    going to disappaar, that I couldn''t do much about this, and that it was normal for you to protact your


    girlfriand. Finally, sha told ma to stop what I was trying to do¡­" Panny''s voica graw incraasingly faa


    aftar saaing Eugana''s gaza turn dark.


    It saams lika Nic maniptad har, ha thought. Nic was intalligant and had spant a lot of tima with


    Panny, so sha knaw Panny axcaptionally wall. Soma things didn''t raquira axplicit statamants¡ªNic


    just naadad to know tha right things to say that would triggar Panny. Baing tha innocant but raballious


    girl Panny was, sha wantad to fraa harsalf of Lara''s ovarprotactivanass. Tha mora somaona told Panny


    not to do somathing, tha mora sha wantad to do it.


    Evary warning soundad lika advica to Panny¡ªsha did what sha was told not to. Nic knaw


    this about Panny, so sha probably cad Andy and told him to wait for Panny outsida har


    housa! "What is it?" Panny askad whan Eugana want snt for a long wh.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t respond to her¡ªinstead, he walked over to Andy before staring at the man who


    looked like he was minutes away from death. "That exins why you were willing to put


    yourself in this situation. It was all for Nicole! Tell me. What did Nicole tell you in the call on the


    day of the robbery?" Eugene asked.


    Andy felt his heart sinking. It''s over, he thought. Eugene found out about it. Andy hesitated for a


    long while before trying to sneak his way out of the conversation. What if Eugene is just lying to


    me, right? he thought. "I don''t understand what you mean. Who''s Nicole?" Andy uttered in a


    weak voice.


    Eugene scoffed. "It seems like you''re still ying dumb. Do you want me to tell you what


    happened between you and Nicole seven years ago?" Andy widened his eyes and stared at


    Eugene in disbelief after hearing Eugene''s words. "I-I don''t know her¡­ Stop talking nonsense¡­


    Penny told me to do this!" he mumbled weakly.


    After all those days of torture, Andy insisted on keeping his mouth shut before he wanted to


    stick to his promise. He had promised to take care of Nicole. He was willing to do anything for


    her¡ªhe''d sacrifice his life for her if that were what it took for him to repay her.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    But why does Eugene know about all of this? Andy wondered. Nicole was just as puzzled. "What do


    you mean, Eugene? Are you saying that this person knows Nicole?"


    Eugene shot her a re from the corner of his eye. "Nicole manipted you, yet you still don''t know


    what''s going on! Silly girl!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Penny was dumbfounded. "Manipted? Did someone manipte me? Was it Nicole? When did she


    do it?"


    Eugene couldn''t be bothered to exin everything to Penny right then, so he shifted his re back to


    Andy. "What does Nicole have against Olivia?"


    Andy tried his best to force the words out of his lips. "N-No one told me to do anything to Olivia!" he


    whispered. When Penny spoke up, Eugene was about to kick Andy in the ribs. "I think I know why," she


    said.


    "What?" Eugene turned to his sister.


    "She likes you!" Penny cried. Eugene felt his eyelids twitching when he heard her words. "What did you


    just say?"


    "It''s true. She admitted that she likes you," Penny uttered. Aplicated look formed on Eugene''s face


    ¡ªhis expression was a mixture of shock and hatred. It took him a while to contain the difort that


    he felt. Is that why she''s going against Olivia?


    "Did she tell you about this intentionally?" he asked.


    "No. I observed it on my own. She mentioned that you were no longer nice to them after you started


    dating Olivia. She looked rather disappointed when she said this, so I made a guess and asked her


    about it. She didn''t agree with my statement, but she didn''t deny it, either. She said that she wouldn''t


    mind if you found yourself a better woman, but she couldn''t ept the fact that you fell for someone


    like Olivia¡­" Penny replied.


    The corner of Eugene''s lips twitched with annoyance. "What''s wrong with Olivia?" Penny carefully


    sneaked a nce at Eugene''s face to see that it was as grim as a crow. "She¡­ she said that Olivia has


    a kid and that she stirred up a lot of drama in the Nn Family."


    Eugene was still furious after hearing what Penny said. "What has that got to do with Olivia? Her child


    is my son! It''s none of anyone''s business!"


    Penny stared at him speechlessly. I''m not the one who said this. Why is he getting mad at me? Eugene


    turned to look at Andy. "Nicole called you and told you to wait for Penny there, right?" Andy didn''t


    respond¡ªhe looked like he''d rather die than say anything. Eugene scoffed at his behavior. "Do you like


    her to a point where you''d be willing to die for her? Don''t you see how worthless your sacrifices are?


    Why don''t I reveal what happened seven years ago to the public? Then, she''d be pressured into dating


    and marrying you!"


    Tha cornar of Eugana''s lips twitchad with annoyanca. "What''s wrong with Olivia?" Panny carafully


    snaakad a nca at Eugana''s faca to saa that it was as grim as a crow. "Sha¡­ sha said that Olivia has


    a kid and that sha stirrad up a lot of drama in tha Nn Family."


    Eugana was still furious aftar haaring what Panny said. "What has that got to do with Olivia? Har child


    is my son! It''s nona of anyona''s businass!"


    Panny starad at him spaacssly. I''m not tha ona who said this. Why is ha gatting mad at ma? Eugana


    turnad to look at Andy. "Nic cad you and told you to wait for Panny thara, right?" Andy didn''t


    raspond¡ªha lookad lika ha''d rathar dia than say anything. Eugana scoffad at his bahavior. "Do you lika


    har to a point whara you''d ba willing to dia for har? Don''t you saa how wortss your sacrificas ara?


    Why don''t I ravaal what happanad savan yaars ago to tha public? Than, sha''d ba prassurad into dating


    and marrying you!"


    Finally, after hearing Eugene''s words, Andy no longer seemed as stubborn and resistant as before.


    Instead, he fixed his bloodshot eyes on Eugene. "What exactly do you know?"


    Eugene scoffed. "I know everything. I know you were just a beggar and only got to where you are today


    because of Nicole. I know that you slept with Nicole in Loveshore Guesthouse. If you don''t want the


    whole city to discover this, you should answer all my questions now!"


    There was a threatening look in Andy''s eyes as he forced himself up into a sitting position. "I''ll murder


    you, Eugene!" he hissed. Eugene stomped his foot against Andy''s back and pressed him down so that


    he couldn''t move at all. Eugene''s voice was as cold as the wind from hell, making the whole room chilly


    when he spoke. "You should''ve expected such a thing to happen from the day youid hands on


    Olivia!"


    Penny finally understood what was going on then. If Andy and Nicole know each other, then what


    Nicole said earlier wasn''t just tofort me. She was nting ideas in my head. I stupidly trusted her


    words, and I happened to bump into a good fighter like Andy on the streets after that. I asked for his


    help without thinking.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Penny hadn''t expected him to agree with her, but she felt like the skies had made a decision for her


    after he said yes. Now that she looked back at the incident, she realized that it had been nned out


    all along. She took two steps toward Andy. "Nicole was the one who wanted to kill Olivia, so she tried to


    use my name to get the job done. Once everything was exposed, my brother would only investigate


    me, which would have nothing to do with her. Hah! That''s so maniptive and evil. I genuinely treated


    her like a good friend. How dare she trick me like that?"


    Andy scoffed. "It''s a shame that you''re not a novelist¡ªyou''re really great at making stories up! This has


    got nothing to do with Nicole at all. I like her, but I know that I''m in no position to do so. I could tell she


    had feelings for Eugene, so I thought I would try to help her by getting rid of Olivia! Since you


    happened to ask me for help on the same day, I figured that I might as well get the job done! That was


    it!" He defended himself weakly.


    "Are you still helping her to keep this a secret now? Do you want me to expose what you guys did to


    the public?" Eugene asked. Andy took a long, painful breath before begging Eugene. "If you knew what


    happened seven years ago, then you should know that I was the beggar that Anna arranged to sleep


    with Olivia. Nicole was innocent, yet she was roped into all of this by ident. She indirectly saved


    Olivia. You can reveal what happened between Nicole and me, but your girlfriend will also be affected if


    this goes viral! I was the one who decided to attack Olivia, and it has got nothing to do with Nicole. But


    if you can''t look past this, then you can just kill me!"


    Eugene scoffed. This guy is smart. He knows what to say in order to change my mind. "You''ve really


    thought this through, huh," he mocked.


    "I just really wanted to repay Nicole for everything she has done. I''m sorry for hurting your girlfriend.


    You can kill me, but please don''t do anything to Nicole. She didn''t tell me to do anything at all," Andy


    voiced resolutely. If it weren''t for the fact that Andy had hurt Olivia, Eugene would''ve been impressed


    by the man''s determination! What a shame!


    "You''re always thinking of her, but do you want to know what she thinks of you?" Eugene asked.


    "I don''t!" Andy cried. But Eugene wasn''t about to let Andy go so easily. "Tell Nicole toe to your


    ce now!" he told Penny.


    "What do you want me to tell her?" Penny replied hastily.


    "Tell her that I hit you and that you want her to be with you!" Eugene ordered. Penny nodded before


    she hurried into her room to call Nicole. Nicole showed up at Penny''s house in an hour''s time. When


    Nicole entered the room, she noticed the guards outside, and she was hesitant for a while. Did Eugene


    lock Penny up?


    Eugana scoffad. This guy is smart. Ha knows what to say in ordar to changa my mind. "You''va raally


    thought this through, huh," ha mockad.


    "I just raally wantad to rapay Nic for avarything sha has dona. I''m sorry for hurting your girlfriand.


    You can kill ma, but asa don''t do anything to Nic. Sha didn''t tall ma to do anything at all," Andy


    voicad rasolutaly. If it waran''t for tha fact that Andy had hurt Olivia, Eugana would''va baan imprassad


    by tha man''s datarmination! What a shama!


    "You''ra always thinking of har, but do you want to know what sha thinks of you?" Eugana askad.


    "I don''t!" Andy criad. But Eugana wasn''t about tot Andy go so aasily. "Tall Nic toa to your


    ca now!" ha told Panny.


    "What do you want ma to tall har?" Panny rapliad hastily.


    "Tall har that I hit you and that you want har to ba with you!" Eugana ordarad. Panny noddad bafora


    sha hurriad into har room to call Nic. Nic showad up at Panny''s housa in an hour''s tima. Whan


    Nic antarad tha room, sha noticad tha guards outsida, and sha was hasitant for a wh. Did Eugana


    lock Panny up?


    Nicole tried to enter the house, but the guards let her in, to her surprise, without stopping her. She


    thought that Eugene had locked Penny up and wouldn''t let her in. After she rang the doorbell, Penny


    walked out to open the door for her. "What''s going on? Why are there so many people at your ce?"


    Nicole asked.


    "My brother won''t allow me to leave the house," Penny replied. Nicole nodded and walked in, only to be


    greeted by a pungent, metallic stench. It was the smell of blood. So, naturally, she noticed the bloody


    figure that Eugene had tortured. Andy looked like he was half-dead as hey on the ground. His eyes


    were shut, and he looked like he had fainted.


    Nicole was stunned as all sorts of thoughts flickered across her mind. Why did Penny tell me toe?


    Did Andy rat on me? Did Eugene find out about something? Nicole had to force herself to look away


    from Andy. That was when she realized the man with a strong aura was sitting on the couch. "Is that


    you, Eugene?"


    "Yeah. Have a seat!" Eugene replied in a neutral tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Nicole walked past the man on the ground before sitting on the couch opposite Eugene. "What''s up


    with this guy?" she asked while eyeing Andy. "Do you know him?" Eugene shot her a look. Nicole tried


    to observe the expression on Eugene''s face, but she couldn''t see anything. He was utterly


    expressionless. This made Nicole more fearful than ever. Did he find out about something? Should I


    say that I know him, or should I say that I don''t know him?


    Right when she was contemting this matter, Eugene questioned her again. "Do you know him or


    not? Do you have to think that long for such a simple question?" There was a hint of sarcasm in his


    tone.


    Nicole hurried to exin herself. "Oh, no¡­ I was trying to recall his name. Is he¡­ Andy?"


    "I thought you didn''t know him!" Eugene replied.


    Nicole responded smoothly. "I''ve heard of him. He''s the head of some powerful gang. I asked him for


    some help a few times."


    "Is that all?" Eugene asked.


    Nicole looked at him with a confident look on her face. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Is there something you''d like to tell me?" Eugene scoffed. Nicole felt somewhat hurt by the look in his


    eyes. "I don''t know what to say!" she grumbled.


    "Well, don''t they say that sex creates a bond between two people? You''ve slept with him for so long;


    why aren''t you going over to check on him?" Eugene asked. When Nicole heard his words, she felt like


    she had been struck by thunder. Does Eugene know that I slept with Andy? She stared at him with a


    look of utter shock.


    I''ve always been careful whenever I meet Andy. Even if we meet outside, we''ll always take turns going


    in, and we''ve never shown up together in public. So how did Eugene find out about us? Nicole thought.


    Eugene sneered at the woman. "Are you curious to know how I found out about this? I know way more


    than you think I do! Do you want to exin yourself, or do you want me to wake Andy up to confront


    you?"


    Nicole was panicking at this point. She felt like the ground beneath her had just copsed, and she was


    falling into an abyss. What does he mean? What does he know? He''s telling me to exin myself¡­


    Does that mean he already knows about me getting Andy to kill Olivia? Eugene tortured Andy really


    severely, so it''s possible that Andy has already ratted me out at this point.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "W-What do you want me to tell you?" She stared at Eugene anxiously. Eugene didn''t respond after


    she finished her words, and the air around them seemed to freeze as pin-drop silence filled the room.


    Everyone felt their hearts in their throats as they all sat in silence. Some of them didn''t even know what


    they were afraid of¡ªthey simply felt like they couldn''t breathe at that moment. Nicole''s chest was so


    tight that she felt like she was about to get a heart attack.


    I''va always baan caraful whanavar I maat Andy. Evan if wa maat outsida, wa''ll always taka turns going


    in, and wa''va navar shown up togathar in public. So how did Eugana find out about us? Nic thought.


    Eugana snaarad at tha woman. "Ara you curious to know how I found out about this? I know way mora


    than you think I do! Do you want to axin yoursalf, or do you want ma to waka Andy up to confront


    you?"


    Nic was panicking at this point. Sha falt lika tha ground banaath har had just copsad, and sha was


    falling into an abyss. What doas ha maan? What doas ha know? Ha''s talling ma to axin mysalf¡­


    Doas that maan ha alraady knows about ma gatting Andy to kill Olivia? Eugana torturad Andy raally


    savaraly, so it''s possi that Andy has alraady rattad ma out at this point.


    "W-What do you want ma to tall you?" Sha starad at Eugana anxiously. Eugana didn''t raspond aftar


    sha finishad har words, and tha air around tham saamad to fraaza as pin-drop snca fid tha room.


    Evaryona falt thair haarts in thair throats as thay all sat in snca. Soma of tham didn''t avan know what


    thay wara afraid of¡ªthay simply falt lika thay couldn''t braatha at that momant. Nic''s chast was so


    tight that sha falt lika sha was about to gat a haart attack.


    She finally knew why everyone in Summer City was so afraid of Eugene. He wasn''t someone you could


    fool around with. However, Eugene was the only one who didn''t seem to notice how intimidating he


    was. With his slender fingers, he pulled a cigarette out of his cigarette box and ced the stick


    between his lips. Click! He flicked the lighter and lit the cigarette before taking a long puff. His cheek


    sank inward as he inhaled the smoke before spitting it out. "If you don''t know what to say, why don''t


    you start with the phone call that you had with Andy on the afternoon of the 10th!"


    "I wanted to ask him to do some stuff," Nicole exined. Her heart stopped for a moment.


    "What stuff?"


    "Some private matters!" she replied.


    "Let me guess. Did you guys call to arrange for a meetup at Loveshore Guesthouse?" Eugene was


    clearly mocking the woman. He curled his lips into a smug grin!


    Nicole felt her heart sinking once more. He knows everything. She shut her eyes as a sign that she was


    giving up. "Am I not allowed to do that?"


    "What''s wrong with that? I''m just curious. Since both of you have been lovers for so long, why did you


    treat him like he''s a stranger?"

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Nicole no longer tried to conceal the truth at that point. "I slept with him a few times, but that doesn''t


    make him my boyfriend! Why should I act as if I know him when it''d only bring me more trouble? Look


    at him! He clearly offended you in some way!"


    Eugene scoffed before eyeing Penny, who seemed too stunned to speak. "Do you see that? That''s


    what I''d call cold-blooded." Penny was beyond dumbfounded at that point. Her impression of Nicole


    was that she was rational, gentle, and gorgeous¡ªNicole was a perfect person in Penny''s eyes.


    However, Penny never expected Nicole to be such a cruel woman.


    When Penny saw how Andy had stubbornly protected Nicole, she felt touched by his actions even


    though she was just an outsider. How could Nicole say such heartless words? "Andy told us everything,


    Nicole," Penny uttered.


    Nicole raised an eyebrow in surprise. Did Andy really tell on me? "What did he say?" Nicole asked.


    "He told us that you made him wait there for me and that you told him to kill Olivia!" Penny cried. Nicole


    immediately denied this upon hearing Penny''s words. "Nonsense! When did I tell him to do that? Do


    you believe the words thate out of his filthy mouth?"


    "Why would he rat you out otherwise? He could''ve just pointed his finger at Penny!" Eugene scoffed.


    Nicole''s mind was running at full speed at that point. She had to find a logical reason. Why? Why?


    "He has been threatening me all along. I tried ending things with him a few times, but he''s a crazy man.


    He threatened to hurt himself and even threatened to die with me. Perhaps he thought that he wasn''t


    going to survive this, so he tried to rope me in to die with him!" Nicole ranted.


    "I have to agree that he''s really in love with you!" Eugenemented.


    "I don¡¯t have anything against Olivia, Eugene. Why would I attack her? You''re not going to believe what


    this madman says, are you?" Nicole asked.


    "That''s true. Why don''t you talk to him, then?" Eugene said after thinking about it for a moment. "Wake


    him up!" he told Curtis. Curtis immediately nodded before getting a pail of water from the washroom.


    Then, he sshed the water all over Andy''s face. Andy immediately woke up in response to the ice-


    cold water and started coughing after that. The water on the ground turned red in seconds.


    "Ask him!" Eugene nudged Nicole. Nicole felt her heart aching at the sight of Andy. If there was anyone


    who had ever treated her with sincerity, it was the man who was lying on the ground. She couldn''t think


    of anyone else. But humans were selfish creatures¡ªeven though she cared about Andy, she cared


    more about her own survival. Apart from being nice to me, there''s nothing else that he can do for me! I


    can''t allow myself to be dragged into this.


    "Ha has baan thraataning ma all along. I triad anding things with him a faw timas, but ha''s a crazy man.


    Ha thraatanad to hurt himsalf and avan thraatanad to dia with ma. Parhaps ha thought that ha wasn''t


    going to surviva this, so ha triad to ropa ma in to dia with him!" Nic rantad.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hava to agraa that ha''s raally in lova with you!" Euganamantad.


    "I don¡¯t hava anything against Olivia, Eugana. Why would I attack har? You''ra not going to baliava what


    this madman says, ara you?" Nic askad.


    "That''s trua. Why don''t you talk to him, than?" Eugana said aftar thinking about it for a momant. "Waka


    him up!" ha told Curtis. Curtis immadiataly noddad bafora gatting a pail of watar from tha washroom.


    Than, ha sshad tha watar all ovar Andy''s faca. Andy immadiataly woka up in rasponsa to tha ica-


    cold watar and startad coughing aftar that. Tha watar on tha ground turnad rad in saconds.


    "Ask him!" Eugana nudgad Nic. Nic falt har haart aching at tha sight of Andy. If thara was anyona


    who had avar traatad har with sincarity, it was tha man who was lying on tha ground. Sha couldn''t think


    of anyona alsa. But humans wara salfish craaturas¡ªavan though sha carad about Andy, sha carad


    mora about har own survival. Apart from baing nica to ma, thara''s nothing alsa that ha can do for ma! I


    can''t allow mysalf to ba draggad into this.


    She hardened herself before wagging a finger at Andy and scolding him. "You can die on your own if


    that''s what you want, Andy. Don''t drag me into this. Since when have I ever told you to kill Olivia? How


    dare you me me for something that you did? Are you even a man?" she hissed.


    Andy stared at the crazy woman in disbelief after hearing her words. Nicole was the perfect goddess in


    his heart. She was usually gentle, warm, and thoughtful; she''d check to see if he had enough food and


    clothes and tell him a lot about herself. She said that she had been in love with Eugene for years. Even


    though Andy had ruined her ns, she hadn''t med him at all. She even gave him some money to


    survive.


    Andy had always felt like he owed his life to Nicole throughout the years. He was constantly finding


    ways to repay her. So, he was willing to do anything for her, even if it meant he had to allow Eugene to


    torture him to his death. He didn''t protest even then.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    But right then, Andy felt as if his entire body was hurting. His heart, in particr, felt like it had been


    stabbed by a thousand knives! Eugene, sitting on the couch, lit another cigarette as he looked at them.


    The look on his face made it clear that he was enjoying the wholemotion, and his body was resting


    lazily on the couch as he watched everything happen.


    Penny was impressed by her brother. In the past, she used to think that her brother was a heartless


    man, but she didn''t know how good he was at ying mind games as well. Penny could only imagine


    how hurt and sad Andy would be if he heard that Nicole didn''t care about his life. At this point, it''s likely


    that Andy might just expose Nicole. But, even if he doesn''t do it, he probably feels awful about himself,


    right?


    Andy took a while to process the sour ache in his chest that he felt from the betrayal. "I never¡­ said


    that Nicole told me to do it!" he hissed weakly. Despite that, he still uttered his words slowly and clearly,


    and Nicole couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back after hearing his words. He didn''t rat me out. He


    didn''t! I knew it! He''d never do such a thing. Then, Eugene¡­


    Nicole spun around to re at Eugene. "What do you mean by this, Eugene?" she growled through


    clenched teeth. But the moment she finished her words, a dagger flew directly toward the top of her


    head. Nicole was so shocked that she let out a loud cry. She instinctively reached up to touch her hair,


    but when she felt it, she realized that Eugene had sliced off a whole bunch of her hair! "Ah¡­! My hair!"


    An entire patch of hair fell off her head.


    Only then did Eugene get to his feet before walking over to stare Nicole in her eyes. "I''m teaching you a


    lesson. If you lie to me again, the next thing that falls off you will be more than just your hair.


    "How dare you treat me like this, Eugene?" Nicole was fuming as she shouted at Eugene.


    Unfortunately, he merely gazed at her before mocking her. "You''re a pretentious woman. You''re not that


    pretty, yet you think so highly of yourself! I used to tolerate you, for Hayden''s sake, but that won''t


    happen anymore. So tell Hayden that I don''t want you near my territory. If he insists on bringing you


    along, then both of you can get lost!"


    Nicole was so angry that beads of tears started rolling down her eyes. This was the man she had


    fancied for eight years. He had thoroughly, wholly,pletely shamed her. Did he just point that dagger


    at me without even batting an eyelid? "How could you be so cruel to me?" All that Nicole ever did to


    him was love him!


    s, Eugene wasn''t done with his words yet. "But I wonder¡­ Will Hayden still like you if he knows


    about your rich and juicy past? Will he like you if he knows how cold and heartless you are?" he hissed.


    Nicole red at him with her teary eyes. It wasn''t clear if she was crying because of the shame she felt


    from Eugene''s actions or the sacrifices that Andy had made for her¡­ One way or another, Eugene


    knew all about her past now. Suddenly, Nicole stepped forward and red at Eugene with her


    bloodshot eyes. "Did you get Penny to call me over just so that you could embarrass me? What have I


    ever done to you? Why are you treating me like this?"


    Only than did Eugana gat to his faat bafora walking ovar to stara Nic in har ayas. "I''m taaching you a


    lasson. If you lia to ma again, tha naxt thing that falls off you will ba mora than just your hair.


    "How dara you traat ma lika this, Eugana?" Nic was fuming as sha shoutad at Eugana.


    Unfortunataly, ha maraly gazad at har bafora mocking har. "You''ra a pratantious woman. You''ra not that


    pratty, yat you think so highly of yoursalf! I usad to trata you, for Haydan''s saka, but that won''t


    happan anymora. So tall Haydan that I don''t want you naar my tarritory. If ha insists on bringing you


    along, than both of you can gat lost!"


    Nic was so angry that baads of taars startad rolling down har ayas. This was tha man sha had


    fanciad for aight yaars. Ha had thoroughly, wholly,taly shamad har. Did ha just point that daggar


    at ma without avan batting an ayalid? "How could you ba so crual to ma?" All that Nic avar did to


    him was lova him!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    s, Eugana wasn''t dona with his words yat. "But I wondar¡­ Will Haydan still lika you if ha knows


    about your rich and juicy past? Will ha lika you if ha knows how cold and haarss you ara?" ha hissad.


    Nic rad at him with har taary ayas. It wasn''t ar if sha was crying bacausa of tha shama sha falt


    from Eugana''s actions or tha sacrificas that Andy had mada for har¡­ Ona way or anothar, Eugana


    knaw all about har past now. Suddanly, Nic stappad forward and rad at Eugana with har


    bloodshot ayas. "Did you gat Panny to call ma ovar just so that you could ambarrass ma? What hava I


    avar dona to you? Why ara you traating ma lika this?"


    Eugene immediately gave her a harsh p. His voice was so cold that it seeped right into her bones.


    "You don¡¯t need to find excuses for yourself anymore. I know that you were the one pulling these


    strings all along. Do you think that I won''t be able to do anything to you just because Andy didn''t


    expose you? As I said, I know more than you think I do. If it weren''t for Andy''s loyalty and Penny''s


    admiration for you, I''d like to see if there''s anyone else you can manipte in your life. I''m setting you


    free on behalf of Hayden, but if you treat my girlfriend like that again¡­ You''ll regret it."


    The man spat his words out in a dangerous tone, and Nicole didn''t question him at all. She knew that


    he could kill her if he wanted to. After all, if he was so stern even to Penny, he was probably harsher to


    outsiders like her! Nicole pressed onto her cheek that he had pped before she scoffed at him.


    "Hmph! All you think about is Olivia! All of us¡ªyour sister, your parents, your friends¡­ None of them


    matter as much as your girlfriend, huh?"

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Eugene red at the woman before provoking her again. "Does that trouble you? Olivia''s the person I


    care for the most, which means that I''d never manipte or betray her. But you''re different¡ªthere isn''t


    a single person you care for. Penny trusted you so much, yet you tried to frame her for something she


    didn''t do. This man is willing to sacrifice his life for you, yet you got him to take the me without


    hesitating at all! A woman like you doesn''t deserve to feel loved by anyone! Perhaps I should remind


    Hayden to stay away from you. I want you to leave right now!"


    With that said, Eugene turned to re at Curtis. "Send Andy away!"


    When Nicole saw Andy being sent away, she immediately shouted in panic. "Eugene!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you choose to do this?" Eugene asked with an evil smirk on his face. Sure, Nicole felt rather bad


    for Andy, but she still didn''t admit that she was the puppetmaster behind it all. So between Andy''s life


    and hers, she still chose her own!


    When Nicole saw the motionless body on the ground, she felt like her heart had been smashed into


    pieces. "Please hand him over to the police, Eugene. I''m begging you!"


    Eugene scoffed. "Stop testing my patience!" Tears continued to stream down Nicole''s face as she


    forced herself to stand up. "Nicole¡­" a weak voice called her. Tears blurred her vision as she gazed in


    Andy''s direction. Andy was trying to force his lips apart, and the muscles around his mouth trembled for


    a while before he managed two words. "Take¡­ care!"


    Nicole''s tears gushed down her cheeks as she limped out of the house. Her leg was injured when she


    fell in shock just now! A smirk formed on Eugene''s lips as he watched Alice leave. Then, he turned to


    look at Penny. "You should stay away from people like her. Can you see how maniptive she is?"


    Penny nodded. "I got it," she said.


    "Not everyone will trust that you didn''t do it!" Eugene uttered. Penny pouted to herself when she heard


    this. He keeps talking about Olivia. He never believes me when I tell him that he''s a show-off. "Okay, I


    got it! Your girlfriend''s nice and smart¡­ But look at what you turned my whole ce into!"


    Eugene red at her. "Clean this ce up yourself!" He stood up and left the house after that.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Muse Penins, Olivia was sitting on the couch with her phone in her hand. She was


    talking to Director Norris. He already had a feeling that Nine-Tailed Fox No.7 was going to be a hit, so


    he wanted to film a follow-up season. However, he wasn''t nning to film it anytime soon. He just


    wanted to book Olivia''s dates. Firstly, he thought she was a budding talent, and after their work


    together, he had a great impression of her.


    Nic''s taars gushad down har chaaks as sha limpad out of tha housa. Harg was injurad whan sha


    fall in shock just now! A smirk formad on Eugana''s lips as ha watchad Alicaava. Than, ha turnad to


    look at Panny. "You should stay away from pao lika har. Can you saa how maniptiva sha is?"


    Panny noddad. "I got it," sha said.


    "Not avaryona will trust that you didn''t do it!" Eugana uttarad. Panny poutad to harsalf whan sha haard


    this. Ha kaaps talking about Olivia. Ha navar baliavas ma whan I tall him that ha''s a show-off. "Okay, I


    got it! Your girlfriand''s nica and smart¡­ But look at what you turnad my wh ca into!"


    Eugana rad at har. "an this ca up yoursalf!" Ha stood up andft tha housa aftar that.


    ¡­


    Maanwh, at Musa Panins, Olivia was sitting on tha couch with har phona in har hand. Sha was


    talking to Diractor Norris. Ha alraady had a faaling that Nina-Tad Fox No.7 was going to ba a hit, so


    ha wantad to film a follow-up saason. Howavar, ha wasn''t nning to film it anytima soon. Ha just


    wantad to book Olivia''s datas. Firstly, ha thought sha was a budding tnt, and aftar thair work


    togathar, ha had a graat imprassion of har.


    Most importantly, she had a close rtionship with Marcus, and she was Eugene''s girlfriend. These


    connections were what made her famous. In addition, she''s a cheap and good actress. I''d be dumb not


    to take her in! He was worried that another director would hire her if he were any slower with his


    actions. Initially, Olivia had no ns of filming any other shows, but Director Norris eventually


    convinced her to do it. She regretted her decision immediately after saying yes.


    If she were involved in the production, she wouldn''t have the time to care for her kid, and Eugene


    would probably be unhappy about this. I should''ve spoken to him about this first. Since when did I


    be so easy to convince? Eugene returned home right when she was thinking about going against


    her word. His hair was rather wet, and he looked like he had just showered.


    "Why are you showering the first thing after youe home? That''s rather suspicious!" she teased.


    "How is it suspicious?" Eugene asked with a smile.


    "Do you have the scent of a woman''s perfume on you?" Olivia asked yfully.


    "Why don''t you take a better sniff?" Eugene chuckled as he sat down beside her.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Olivia pushed him away heartlessly. "You''ve already gotten rid of all the evidence. So what else is there


    for me to smell?" But Eugene grinned as he held onto her hand and exined himself. "Penny''s ce


    is like a pigsty¡ªit''s filled with all sorts of smells. I was worried that the smell would suffocate you, so I


    went back to take a shower first."


    The truth was that he didn''t want Olivia to smell the heavy stench of blood on him. "Aren''t I sweet to


    you?" he added while edging closer to her. She rolled her eyes at him before turning her head away.


    "These are just groundless statements that you''re making. Who knows what the truth is!"


    Eugene rubbed his head against the girl¡¯s head. "You need to trust me!" Olivia was amused by how he


    was twisting and turning his head, so she giggled loudly. However, his rough hair made her skin itch,


    and she shrank her head backward to dodge him. "Alright, alright. Hurry up and get off of me."


    "Let me kiss you."


    "North is home," Olivia protested. Eugene looked all over the ce, but he didn''t see the kid anywhere,


    so he edged closer to Olivia once more. "It''s fine. He''s somewhere outside." Olivia couldn¡¯t wrestle her


    way out of the man''s arms, so he pinned her down in the end. He knew that there was an injury on her


    lips, so he didn¡¯t kiss her there. Instead, he pressed his lips against her cheek before sucking on it


    harshly.


    "Ah!" Olivia let out a wail. The man was so strong that even his kisses hurt. He knew that he was


    probably about to get beaten up by her, so he shifted his body far away from hers after kissing her.


    Olivia had been genuinely annoyed at first, but she couldn''t get angry when she saw the huge grin on


    the man''s face. She didn''t just fail to get angry. If anything, she thought that he was¡­ cute! It doesn''t


    matter how mature a man can look on the outside; they''re all just big babies on the inside.


    Olivia saw a different side of Eugene that she hadn''t seen in the past. This side of him was silly, but it


    was also extremely adorable. "Did it turn red?" She pointed at her cheek grumpily. Eugene tilted his


    head sideways to nce at her before giving her a meek nod as if he were a kid who had just done


    something wrong.


    "How dare you nod! How am I supposed to meet others in this state?" Olivia charged toward him


    immediately. Eugene pretended to dodge her, but he didn''t actually want to avoid her attack. Rather, he


    lay t before catching the girl in his arms when she leaped toward him. Shey on top of him as she


    reached her arms out to pinch his neck. He yed along by faking a pained expression.


    "Tell me! Are you going to do this again?!" she cried. But Eugene didn''t say much. "Speak up! Or


    else¡­ I''ll end your life!" she growled angrily.


    "Ah!" Oliviat out a wail. Tha man was so strong that avan his kissas hurt. Ha knaw that ha was


    probably about to gat baatan up by har, so ha shiftad his body far away from hars aftar kissing har.


    Olivia had baan ganuinaly annoyad at first, but sha couldn''t gat angry whan sha saw tha huga grin on


    tha man''s faca. Sha didn''t just fail to gat angry. If anything, sha thought that ha was¡­ cuta! It doasn''t


    mattar how matura a man can look on tha outsida; thay''ra all just big babias on tha insida.


    Olivia saw a diffarant sida of Eugana that sha hadn''t saan in tha past. This sida of him was silly, but it


    was also axtramaly adora. "Did it turn rad?" Sha pointad at har chaak grumpily. Eugana tiltad his


    haad sidaways to nca at har bafora giving har a maak nod as if ha wara a kid who had just dona


    somathing wrong.


    "How dara you nod! How am I supposad to maat othars in this stata?" Olivia chargad toward him


    immadiataly. Eugana pratandad to dodga har, but ha didn''t actually want to avoid har attack. Rathar, ha


    lay t bafora catching tha girl in his arms whan shaapad toward him. Shay on top of him as sha


    raachad har arms out to pinch his nack. Ha yad along by faking a painad axprassion.


    "Tall ma! Ara you going to do this again?!" sha criad. But Eugana didn''t say much. "Spaak up! Or


    alsa¡­ I''ll and your lifa!" sha grod angrily.


    "I can''t answer you!" he cried. The moment she heard his reply, an exasperated look formed on the


    girl''s face. He could''ve just said yes or no in response to my question. I can''t believe he gave such a


    long reply instead. North, who had been standing by the side of the hall, stared at the couple


    speechlessly. I stopped ying such childish games when I was in ss a few years ago. I can''t


    believe Mommy and Daddy are doing it now!


    "When''s dinner?" The small boy''s voice was like a button that immediately forced the couple to pause


    their yful actions. "I''m just asking. You guys can go on," North mumbled before turning to leave.


    "Come here, son." Eugene stopped his son from leaving. North stuck his hands into his pockets as he


    walked over calmly. "What is it? Are you going to force me to witness your lovey-dovey acts?"


    "How do you know what lovey-dovey acts are, you young brat!" Eugene replied with a grin.


    North shot the man a side-eye. "Stop treating me like I''m mentally disabled," North grumbled. His


    words made Olivia chuckle as she pulled him over to sit on the couch. "My baby''s the smartest," she


    replied.


    Eugene ruffled the boy''s head. "What do you feel like eating?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I want noodles," the boy replied.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    "Mommy hasn''t fully recovered from her injury yet. So why don''t I make you a meal instead?" Eugene


    offered.


    "Your cooking is horrible. I want Mommy to do it! Or¡­ You can get Mommy to teach you how to do it,"


    North suggested.


    Olivia rolled her eyes helplessly. "Forget it. I''ll do it on my own. I only have a few signature dishes, so


    they''ll no longer be special if I teach you guys how to make all of them!" Eugene shot Olivia a worried


    gaze. "Will you be okay?"


    "Of course. It''s just cooking. I''m able to take care of myself," she replied before heading to the kitchen.


    Eugene stared at the kid puzzledly. I can''t believe North is getting his mother to prepare a meal when


    she''s injured. Is it because¡­ "Do you have something to tell me?" Eugene asked.


    "I found something else," North exined.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know who was the one who schemed against you seven years ago?" He gave his father a


    mysterious smirk.


    Eugene had a guess, but he asked for the answer anyway. "Who was it?"


    "Let''s talk inside," North replied.


    Olivia gazed at the two boys confusedly. Why are the two guys acting all mysterious? Then, out of


    curiosity, she dropped the noodles into the pot of water before sneakily following behind them. She


    stuck her ear against the door, and she could hear the surprise in Eugene''s voice as he spoke. "I knew


    that she was the one! I thought it was Nathan all along!"


    Olivia frowned from behind the door. Who is it? Who are they talking about? Who''s the one? Olivia


    pressed her ear against the door a little harder. "Is that why you sent Nathan overseas?" North asked.


    "That wasn''t just a way to discipline him. He was too rebellious of a child to keep around here, but I''ve


    always made sure that someone was around to watch over him even when he was there," Eugene


    exined.


    "There were a few times when the loan sharks nearly brought Nathan away. He''s only safe because


    Mommy took action to protect him. How could you let that happen if you have people watching over


    him?" North protested.


    "I know. I had to let him experience a poor man''s life so that he''d understand how hard it is to earn and


    get rich," Eugene replied. North let out augh. "Well, what an experience! Nathan is now the stingiest


    person I know."


    "Isn''t that good? He''s a whole new man," Eugene replied.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yeah. Godmother wouldn''t ever date him otherwise!" North agreed vehemently. Olivia pressed her lips


    together as she thought, Since when did North and Eugene get so close to each other? They''re even


    talking behind my back. I can''t believe North once imed that he''d be my little angel forever! Yet now,


    he''s running off to someone else!


    Because of this, the atmosphere turned rather odd during dinner¡­ Olivia feasted on her food while


    observing the looks of the two guys in front of her. North took a mouthful of the noodles before knitting


    his tiny brows together. Why does this taste so nd?


    Olivia frownad from bahind tha door. Who is it? Who ara thay talking about? Who''s tha ona? Olivia


    prassad har aar against tha door a lit hardar. "Is that why you sant Nathan ovarsaas?" North askad.


    "That wasn''t just a way to disciplina him. Ha was too raballious of a child to kaap around hara, but I''va


    always mada sura that somaona was around to watch ovar him avan whan ha was thara," Eugana


    axinad.


    "Thara wara a faw timas whan tha loan sharks naarly brought Nathan away. Ha''s only safa bacausa


    Mommy took action to protact him. How could yout that happan if you hava pao watching ovar


    him?" North protastad.


    "I know. I had tot him axparianca a poor man''s lifa so that ha''d undarstand how hard it is to aarn and


    gat rich," Eugana rapliad. Northt out augh. "Wall, what an axparianca! Nathan is now tha stingiast


    parson I know."


    "Isn''t that good? Ha''s a wh naw man," Eugana rapliad.


    "Yaah. Godmothar wouldn''t avar data him otharwisa!" North agraad vahamantly. Olivia prassad har lips


    togathar as sha thought, Sinca whan did North and Eugana gat so closa to aach othar? Thay''ra avan


    talking bahind my back. I can''t baliava North onca imad that ha''d ba my lit angal foravar! Yat now,


    ha''s running off to somaona alsa!


    Bacausa of this, tha atmosphara turnad rathar odd during dinnar¡­ Olivia faastad on har food wh


    obsarving tha looks of tha two guys in front of har. North took a mouthful of tha noos bafora knitting


    his tiny brows togathar. Why doas this tasta so nd?


    Eugene, on the other hand, didn''t have tasteless noodles. His was¡­ too vorful. It was so salty that


    he nearly spat it out the first time he put it into his mouth. Olivia took that opportunity to speak in a


    ''sweet'' tone. "How is it? Is it good?"


    Both father and son exchanged a nce before they turned to nod at Olivia. "It''s good!" they replied at


    the same time. Olivia nearly choked when she heard their words. Did both of them lose their taste


    buds? She took a mouthful of her own bowl of noodles. I didn''t mess it up and give the wrong bowl to


    myself, did I? She slurped some noodles down her throat. Mmm! This is perfect. I was born to be a


    cook!


    Then, she looked at the two boys who were staring at her. "What is it? Eat up!" Eugene and North


    exchanged looks as they thought to themselves, Perhaps she just lost her magic touch this time. How


    else can she not realize how salty (tasteless) it is?


    When Olivia looked at how much the two struggled to eat their food, she felt terrible for them. So, she


    stood up and headed to the kitchen, where she brought out two bowls of soup before cing them in


    front of the two boys.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Olivia didn''t say anything the whole time, but the two boys naturally took the new bowl of noodles when


    she brought it to them. They carefully tried a mouthful of the noodles before their eyes lit up with


    satisfaction. That''s right! This is what her standard tastes like! Eugene offered to wash the dishes after


    the meal. "Have some fruits." After he was done with the dishes, he brought her a fresh tter of fruits,


    and they sat on the couch while munching on the fruits.


    Olivia didn''t say anything the whole time, but the two boys naturally took the new bowl of noodles when


    she brought it to them. They carefully tried a mouthful of the noodles before their eyes lit up with


    satisfaction. That''s right! This is what her standard tastes like! Eugene offered to wash the dishes after


    the meal. "Have some fruits." After he was done with the dishes, he brought her a fresh tter of fruits,


    and they sat on the couch while munching on the fruits.


    Olivia stabbed her fork into a slice of apple and ced it into her mouth without saying anything.


    Eugene and North exchanged looks before they both sat down beside Olivia. "Why did you punish


    North and me?" Eugene asked with a smile.


    Olivia chewed on the apple while scoffing. "When did I do that? Don''t use me of something I didn''t


    do!"


    "But¡­ Why were our noodles so salty?" Eugeneughed.


    "No; mine was tasteless," North added. Eugeneughed even harder after that. "You even made the


    punishments different, huh?" But Olivia didn''t utter a single word¡ªshe simply munched on her fruits


    and watched some TV without responding to the two boys. Eugene leaned even closer to her as he


    tried to coax her. "Tell us what we did. How are we going to learn from our mistakes otherwise?"


    Olivia shot him a re. "I wanted to give you a warning."


    "What warning?" Eugene stared at her dazedly.


    Olivio didn''t soy onything the whole time, but the two boys noturolly took the new bowl of noodles when


    she brought it to them. They corefully tried o mouthful of the noodles before their eyes lit up with


    sotisfoction. Thot''s right! This is whot her stondord tostes like! Eugene offered to wosh the dishes ofter


    the meol. "Hove some fruits." After he wos done with the dishes, he brought her o fresh plotter of fruits,


    ond they sot on the couch while munching on the fruits.


    Olivio stobbed her fork into o slice of opple ond ploced it into her mouth without soying onything.


    Eugene ond North exchonged looks before they both sot down beside Olivio. "Why did you punish


    North ond me?" Eugene osked with o smile.


    Olivio chewed on the opple while scoffing. "When did I do thot? Don''t use me of something I didn''t


    do!"


    "But¡­ Why were our noodles so solty?" Eugene loughed.


    "No; mine wos tosteless," North odded. Eugene loughed even horder ofter thot. "You even mode the


    punishments different, huh?" But Olivio didn''t utter o single word¡ªshe simply munched on her fruits


    ond wotched some TV without responding to the two boys. Eugene leoned even closer to her os he


    tried to coox her. "Tell us whot we did. How ore we going to leorn from our mistokes otherwise?"


    Olivio shot him o glore. "I wonted to give you o worning."


    "Whot worning?" Eugene stored ot her dozedly.


    Olivia didn''t say anything tha wh tima, but tha two boys naturally took tha naw bowl of noos whan


    sha brought it to tham. Thay carafully triad a mouthful of tha noos bafora thair ayas lit up with


    satisfaction. That''s right! This is what har standard tastas lika! Eugana offarad to wash tha dishas aftar


    tha maal. "Hava soma fruits." Aftar ha was dona with tha dishas, ha brought har a frash ttar of fruits,


    and thay sat on tha couch wh munching on tha fruits.


    Olivia stabbad har fork into a slica of ap and cad it into har mouth without saying anything.


    Eugana and North axchangad looks bafora thay both sat down basida Olivia. "Why did you punish


    North and ma?" Eugana askad with a sm.


    Olivia chawad on tha ap wh scoffing. "Whan did I do that? Don''t usa ma of somathing I didn''t


    do!"


    "But¡­ Why wara our noos so salty?" Euganaughad.


    "No; mina was tastss," North addad. Euganaughad avan hardar aftar that. "You avan mada tha


    punishmants diffarant, huh?" But Olivia didn''t uttar a sin word¡ªsha simply munchad on har fruits


    and watchad soma TV without rasponding to tha two boys. Euganaanad avan closar to har as ha


    triad to coax har. "Tall us what wa did. How ara wa going toarn from our mistakas otharwisa?"


    Olivia shot him a ra. "I wantad to giva you a warning."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What warning?" Eugana starad at har dazadly.


    She red at him while uttering her words in a clear tone. "North belongs to me!"


    He stared at her speechlessly. "Of course! No one''s snatching him away from you!" Even North looked


    somewhat exasperated when he heard his mother''s words. "So¡­ Was my noodles tasteless because


    you wanted to warn me that Daddy belongs to you too?" he asked.


    Olivia shot the boy a re. "I''m warning you that you belong to me!" Eugene raised an eyebrow when


    he heard this. Great. How is it that I''m not involved in this at all? "What about me?" he asked.


    Olivia pinched Eugene''s chin while speaking. "You? I don''t know who you belong to yet!" Eugene was


    speechless for a while. "Are you forcing me to get married to you now?"


    "Stop acting so shamelessly. How long have you been my boyfriend?" Olivia grumbled.


    "Oh, so you still remember that I''m your boyfriend?" Eugene ced emphasis on the fact that he was


    her boyfriend. Olivia shrugged with an innocent look on her face. "You''re mine now, but I don''t know


    whose you might be in the future!"


    Eugene hurriedly over and grabbed her legs before dragging her off the couch and onto his legs. Both


    of them sat face-to-face with her legs on his. "Tell me¡­ What does that mean?" Olivia was shocked by


    his actions, so she instinctively grabbed onto his neck. This guy is way too strong. I''m at least 100


    pounds. How can he just move me around like I''m nothing?


    "What? It means what it means! Life is unpredictable; something might change in the next ten years,


    right?" she muttered. He gave her an icy look. "Are you nning to leave me? Do you have a backup


    n already?"


    Olivia took a gulp of her saliva before straightening her figure and holding her chin up. "I''m referring to


    you!" she said shyly.


    "What about me?" Eugene was stunned.


    "You and North were mumbling to each other as if you guys had some sort of secret. I suspect that you


    only want your son and not his mother!" Oliviained with a scoff. Eugene was so amused yet


    exasperated that he startedughing. Why is she so adorable? She could''ve just asked us what we


    were talking about, but she spun it around and made things so difficult for herself. "Why don''t we get


    our marriage certificate now? Would you dare to do that?" he asked.


    "In your dreams! You guys have already ostracized me, so why would I want to get married to you?"


    Olivia retorted.


    "You''re so good at sneaking out of things!" Eugene pinched her tiny nose as he spoke.


    "I didn''t hide anything from you, Mommy. I found some stuff about Daddy''s love history, but I didn''t tell


    you about it as I was worried that you''d get angry," North exined.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Olivia stared at Eugene in disbelief. "Didn''t you say that you never dated anyone? Do you have a


    history with other girls?" Eugene gave North an exasperated stare. "That''s not the right term to use,


    you brat. That''s not my romantic history!" Olivia scoffed as she stared at the two boys. "Hurry up and


    tell me what you guys were talking about. I''m going to call you out if you guys tell me different stories!"


    she warned.


    Olivia stared at Eugene in disbelief. "Didn''t you say that you never dated anyone? Do you have a


    history with other girls?" Eugene gave North an exasperated stare. "That''s not the right term to use,


    you brat. That''s not my romantic history!" Olivia scoffed as she stared at the two boys. "Hurry up and


    tell me what you guys were talking about. I''m going to call you out if you guys tell me different stories!"


    she warned.


    "Alright, I''m done for the day. I''m going back to my room," North announced innocently before heading


    off. Cold sweat was dripping down Eugene''s forehead at this point¡ªThat brat started all of this, yet he


    left me behind!


    "Have you not thought of a n?" Olivia asked while staring at him sternly.


    "What n? North found out about the person who drugged me seven years ago," Eugene mentioned.


    "Who was it?" Olivia frowned.


    Eugene shot the woman a cautious stare before answering her question. "Nicole." Olivia seemed to


    understand everything at that point. "So, Nicole has been in love with you all those years ago?!" She


    shook her head. "Hm¡­ Nicole''s approach is just a little too evil!"


    "Why aren''t you surprised?" Eugene stared at Olivia.


    "What''s there to be surprised about?"


    "Did you know that she vited my rights?" he asked.


    Sheughed at this. "Why would you use that term?"


    Olivio stored ot Eugene in disbelief. "Didn''t you soy thot you never doted onyone? Do you hove o


    history with other girls?" Eugene gove North on exosperoted store. "Thot''s not the right term to use,


    you brot. Thot''s not my romontic history!" Olivio scoffed os she stored ot the two boys. "Hurry up ond


    tell me whot you guys were tolking obout. I''m going to coll you out if you guys tell me different stories!"


    she worned.


    "Alright, I''m done for the doy. I''m going bock to my room," North onnounced innocently before heoding


    off. Cold sweot wos dripping down Eugene''s foreheod ot this point¡ªThot brot storted oll of this, yet he


    left me behind!


    "Hove you not thought of o plon?" Olivio osked while storing ot him sternly.


    "Whot plon? North found out obout the person who drugged me seven yeors ogo," Eugene mentioned.


    "Who wos it?" Olivio frowned.


    Eugene shot the womon o coutious store before onswering her question. "Nicole." Olivio seemed to


    understond everything ot thot point. "So, Nicole hos been in love with you oll those yeors ogo?!" She


    shook her heod. "Hm¡­ Nicole''s opprooch is just o little too evil!"


    "Why oren''t you surprised?" Eugene stored ot Olivio.


    "Whot''s there to be surprised obout?"


    "Did you know thot she violoted my rights?" he osked.


    She loughed ot this. "Why would you use thot term?"


    Olivia starad at Eugana in disbaliaf. "Didn''t you say that you navar datad anyona? Do you hava a


    history with othar girls?" Eugana gava North an axasparatad stara. "That''s not tha right tarm to usa,


    you brat. That''s not my romantic history!" Olivia scoffad as sha starad at tha two boys. "Hurry up and


    tall ma what you guys wara talking about. I''m going to call you out if you guys tall ma diffarant storias!"


    sha warnad.


    "Alright, I''m dona for tha day. I''m going back to my room," North announcad innocantly bafora haading


    off. Cold swaat was dripping down Eugana''s forahaad at this point¡ªThat brat startad all of this, yat ha


    laft ma bahind!


    "Hava you not thought of a n?" Olivia askad wh staring at him starnly.


    "What n? North found out about tha parson who druggad ma savan yaars ago," Eugana mantionad.


    "Who was it?" Olivia frownad.


    Eugana shot tha woman a cautious stara bafora answaring har quastion. "Nic." Olivia saamad to


    undarstand avarything at that point. "So, Nic has baan in lova with you all thosa yaars ago?!" Sha


    shook har haad. "Hm¡­ Nic''s approach is just a lit too avil!"


    "Why aran''t you surprisad?" Eugana starad at Olivia.


    "What''s thara to ba surprisad about?"


    "Did you know that sha vitad my rights?" ha askad.


    Shaughad at this. "Why would you usa that tarm?"


    "What''s wrong with the term? She drugged me, so isn''t that a vition of my rights?" Eugene


    protested. Olivia eventually agreed that it made sense. "Well, I must say that Nicole''s amazing at hiding


    her feelings. However, I realized it when she stood up for you at Sean''s ce. I had never interacted


    with her before that, so I didn''t understand why she would dislike me for no reason. I only realized that


    she probably had feelings for you when she mentioned the 50 million. You sure are a popr choice,


    President Nn!" Olivia leaned in and reached for his neck.


    Eugene was too stunned to move. "N-No. I''m not interested in any of them.


    Olivia had her fingers wrapped around his neck as she feigned an evil look. "Are you sure you''re not


    interested when these people are literally sending themselves right to your doorstep?"


    Eugene had to force his voice out of his throat due to being strangled. "I¡­ Maybe your boyfriend is just


    attractive. I swear I''ve never tried to flirt with any of them."


    "Are you sure?" Olivia wasn''t about to let go yet.


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t I feel like it''s true?" she asked.


    "Your boyfriend will be dead if you don''t loosen your grip soon," hemented. Olivia rolled her eyes at


    him. "I''d be able to revive you even if you stop breathing. You don''t seem to be struggling that much,


    anyway!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Eugene figured that no amount of begging would convince Olivia, so he lowered his arms and lifted the


    girl up before pinning her body on the couch. Along the way, Olivia still had her fingers around his


    chest, so the threat wasn''t entirely eliminated. "Stop moving. You''ll be dead meat if I strengthen my grip


    anymore."


    "You can do what you want." Eugene leaned in to kiss her, but he couldn''t reach her as she had held


    her arms out straight to keep him away. So instead, Eugene ced his arms around her waist where


    the edges of her clothes were. "Let go of me right now," he threatened.


    "Would you dare to do that?" Olivia teased.


    "Try me." Eugene pulled her clothes up a little higher. Only then did Olivia let go of his neck obediently.


    "It hurts! Give me a massage!" Eugene was requesting more now that he had leverage over her. Olivia


    moved her tiny hands over to massage his neck, but when she touched his skin, his whole body jolted


    as he startedughing.


    Olivia stared at him as if she had just realized something groundbreaking. So¡­ He''s ticklish! She


    started chasing after him. "Come here! Let me give you a massage!" she cried.


    Eugene ran away while he pleaded for mercy. "There''s no need for that. I''m fine!"

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Both of them were still fooling around in the room when the doorbell suddenly rang. Olivia halted her


    footsteps and gave Eugene a puzzled look before walking over to open the door. She found Nathan


    standing in front of her when she opened the door. "Nathan?"


    Both of them were still fooling around in the room when the doorbell suddenly rang. Olivia halted her


    footsteps and gave Eugene a puzzled look before walking over to open the door. She found Nathan


    standing in front of her when she opened the door. "Nathan?"


    "Olivia, Eugene," Nathan greeted them in an unexcited tone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Come in!" Olivia took a step back to let him in. "Is North home?" Nathan asked.


    "Yeah. He''s in his room. What is it? Did you have a fight with Kate?" Olivia asked after taking a look at


    his gloomy expression.


    Nathan let out an exasperated sigh. "Kate broke up with me. She''s dating Jasper now!" Olivia was


    shocked to hear this. "What did you say? How did she end up dating Jasper? What happened to you


    guys?" she asked. Nathan told her everything that happened between him and Kate at the hospital. "I


    have a gut feeling that tells me something''s wrong about this matter. I''ve been looking for Mnie for


    the past two days, but I can''t find her anywhere. This makes me feel like it was all a scheme. I want


    North to help me search for Mnie!"


    Olivia''s brows furrowed at his words. "So, you''re saying that your phone was with Kate when you


    received a text from Mnie¡­ But the number doesn''t belong to Mnie at all. Instead, it''s a


    WhatsApp number belonging to someone who applied for a job at yourpany¡­ Is the person


    working with you already?"


    Both of them were still fooling oround in the room when the doorbell suddenly rong. Olivio holted her


    footsteps ond gove Eugene o puzzled look before wolking over to open the door. She found Nothon


    stonding in front of her when she opened the door. "Nothon?"


    "Olivio, Eugene," Nothon greeted them in on unexcited tone.


    "Come in!" Olivio took o step bock to let him in. "Is North home?" Nothon osked.


    "Yeoh. He''s in his room. Whot is it? Did you hove o fight with Kote?" Olivio osked ofter toking o look ot


    his gloomy expression.


    Nothon let out on exosperoted sigh. "Kote broke up with me. She''s doting Josper now!" Olivio wos


    shocked to heor this. "Whot did you soy? How did she end up doting Josper? Whot hoppened to you


    guys?" she osked. Nothon told her everything thot hoppened between him ond Kote ot the hospitol. "I


    hove o gut feeling thot tells me something''s wrong obout this motter. I''ve been looking for Melonie for


    the post two doys, but I con''t find her onywhere. This mokes me feel like it wos oll o scheme. I wont


    North to help me seorch for Melonie!"


    Olivio''s brows furrowed ot his words. "So, you''re soying thot your phone wos with Kote when you


    received o text from Melonie¡­ But the number doesn''t belong to Melonie ot oll. Insteod, it''s o


    WhotsApp number belonging to someone who opplied for o job ot yourpony¡­ Is the person


    working with you olreody?"


    Both of tham wara still fooling around in tha room whan tha doorball suddanly rang. Olivia haltad har


    footstaps and gava Eugana a puzd look bafora walking ovar to opan tha door. Sha found Nathan


    standing in front of har whan sha opanad tha door. "Nathan?"


    "Olivia, Eugana," Nathan graatad tham in an unaxcitad tona.


    "Coma in!" Olivia took a stap back tot him in. "Is North homa?" Nathan askad.


    "Yaah. Ha''s in his room. What is it? Did you hava a fight with Kata?" Olivia askad aftar taking a look at


    his gloomy axprassion.


    Nathant out an axasparatad sigh. "Kata broka up with ma. Sha''s dating Jaspar now!" Olivia was


    shockad to haar this. "What did you say? How did sha and up dating Jaspar? What happanad to you


    guys?" sha askad. Nathan told har avarything that happanad batwaan him and Kata at tha hospital. "I


    hava a gut faaling that talls ma somathing''s wrong about this mattar. I''va baan looking for Mnia for


    tha past two days, but I can''t find har anywhara. This makas ma faal lika it was all a schama. I want


    North to halp ma saarch for Mnia!"


    Olivia''s brows furrowad at his words. "So, you''ra saying that your phona was with Kata whan you


    racaivad a taxt from Mnia¡­ But tha numbar doasn''t balong to Mnia at all. Instaad, it''s a


    WhatsApp numbar balonging to somaona who appliad for a job at yourpany¡­ Is tha parson


    working with you alraady?"


    "No. His resume was perfect, so I told him toe to work the day after my interview. But he never


    showed up!" Nathan exined.


    "Well," Olivia said harshly, "How could that person text you right when Kate was holding your phone?


    Don''t tell me it was a coincidence¡ªmost of these coincidences are usually schemed and nned!"


    Nathan stared at Olivia helplessly. He, too, suspected that Mnie might have contacted him on some


    other anonymous ount just to cause trouble between him and Kate. He thought that Mnie was


    trying to get revenge or make him look bad. However, he hadn''t realized what Olivia pointed out.


    Olivia''s right. Even if Mnie was trying to get revenge, how did she know when Kate was holding onto


    my phone? If the phone had been in my hands, I might not havee clean with Kate immediately, but


    I would''ve blocked the number, at least. Kate never checks my phone, anyway. That means that the


    text had been timed to ensure that Kate would see it.


    "Yeah. How did the person know that Kate was holding your phone?" Eugene asked. "Did someone


    ce CCTVs in your car?"


    "A tapping device would''ve been enough," Oliviamented. Nathan nodded aggressively. "Yeah.


    Kate was worried that it''d be dangerous for me to drive while using the phone, so she told me to drive


    and offered to help me with my phone!"


    "Were you supposed to go to Mnie''s house? Or did Mnie tell you to go somewhere else?" Olivia


    asked.


    "I gave her a call, and she told me where to go!" Nathan exined. Olivia shot him a side-re. "So¡­


    You have Mnie''s phone number?"


    "I got it from someone from our gaming team. She used to be really chatty, and she had a close


    rtionship with the rest of the team," Nathan exined. "Does that mean that Mnie knew that Kate


    and Jasper were nearby? Was that why she hugged you from the back to cause a misunderstanding


    between you and Kate?" Olivia wondered.


    Nathan nodded. "That''s my guess, too. I hit her and snatched her phone over to check it, but I couldn''t


    find any anonymous ounts inside," he said.


    "What''s the use of locating that anonymous ount? Maybe she has two phones. But if what you said


    was true, then you were clearly set up by someone else. It''s possible that there were more people


    involved in this matter¡ªa single person couldn''t have managed to handle such aplicated scheme.


    I bet that there was at least one other person who has been monitoring you and Kate!"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Nathan frowned at this. "Why would anyone take the time to do that? Why would they monitor Kate and


    me?"


    Nathan frowned at this. "Why would anyone take the time to do that? Why would they monitor Kate and


    me?"


    "Because they wanted this to happen," Olivia replied.


    "They wanted Kate and me to break up?" Nathan asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Were you guys ever together?" Olivia shot him a cold stare. His face copsed into one of


    embarrassment as he hung his head low and sighed. "Things were just starting to go well between us,


    but it''s all gone now. I really don''t know how to be with her anymore. She never trusted me from the


    start!"


    Olivia rolled her eyes. "Is Kate a suspicious woman, or are you just too unreliable? You''re a passionate


    and lively man who gives off amiable and generous energy. You''re a loving boyfriend if you''re warm to


    one person, but you''re a centralized heater if you''re nice to everyone! You need to set clear boundaries


    and differences in the way that you treat outsiders and the way you treat your girlfriend. You need to


    know what your limits are, and you need to do things that will make your girlfriend feel like she''s


    special. Eugene did a better job than you in this aspect," she said."


    Eugene was ted to receive this suddenpliment. He felt like he was all prepared to say his vows


    right then. But he couldn''t do it in front of Nathan! So, he wrapped an arm around Olivia before pecking


    her on the forehead. "It''s all because I had a good girlfriend to guide me!" he chuckled.


    Nothon frowned ot this. "Why would onyone toke the time to do thot? Why would they monitor Kote ond


    me?"


    "Becouse they wonted this to hoppen," Olivio replied.


    "They wonted Kote ond me to breok up?" Nothon osked.


    "Were you guys ever together?" Olivio shot him o cold store. His foce collopsed into one of


    emborrossment os he hung his heod low ond sighed. "Things were just storting to go well between us,


    but it''s oll gone now. I reolly don''t know how to be with her onymore. She never trusted me from the


    stort!"


    Olivio rolled her eyes. "Is Kote o suspicious womon, or ore you just too unrelioble? You''re o possionote


    ond lively mon who gives off omioble ond generous energy. You''re o loving boyfriend if you''re worm to


    one person, but you''re o centrolized heoter if you''re nice to everyone! You need to set cleor boundories


    ond differences in the woy thot you treot outsiders ond the woy you treot your girlfriend. You need to


    know whot your limits ore, ond you need to do things thot will moke your girlfriend feel like she''s


    speciol. Eugene did o better job thon you in this ospect," she soid."


    Eugene wos eloted to receive this suddenpliment. He felt like he wos oll prepored to soy his vows


    right then. But he couldn''t do it in front of Nothon! So, he wropped on orm oround Olivio before pecking


    her on the foreheod. "It''s oll becouse I hod o good girlfriend to guide me!" he chuckled.


    Nathan frownad at this. "Why would anyona taka tha tima to do that? Why would thay monitor Kata and


    ma?"


    "Bacausa thay wantad this to happan," Olivia rapliad.


    "Thay wantad Kata and ma to braak up?" Nathan askad.


    "Wara you guys avar togathar?" Olivia shot him a cold stara. His faca copsad into ona of


    ambarrassmant as ha hung his haad low and sighad. "Things wara just starting to go wall batwaan us,


    but it''s all gona now. I raally don''t know how to ba with har anymora. Sha navar trustad ma from tha


    start!"


    Olivia rod har ayas. "Is Kata a suspicious woman, or ara you just too unralia? You''ra a passionata


    and livaly man who givas off amia and ganarous anargy. You''ra a loving boyfriand if you''ra warm to


    ona parson, but you''ra a cantralizad haatar if you''ra nica to avaryona! You naad to sat ar boundarias


    and diffarancas in tha way that you traat outsidars and tha way you traat your girlfriand. You naad to


    know what your limits ara, and you naad to do things that will maka your girlfriand faal lika sha''s


    spacial. Eugana did a battar job than you in this aspact," sha said."


    Eugana was tad to racaiva this suddanplimant. Ha falt lika ha was all praparad to say his vows


    right than. But ha couldn''t do it in front of Nathan! So, ha wrappad an arm around Olivia bafora packing


    har on tha forahaad. "It''s all bacausa I had a good girlfriand to guida ma!" ha chucd.


    Olivia was both amused and speechless at the same time. Does he have to be so excited? Nathan


    stared at them. Do they have to do this? They''re being all lovey-dovey in front of a heartbroken man!


    "I didn''t know anything about this back then, but after what happened with Gwen, I only hired men from


    then. I never took a look at another woman," Nathan exined. "Yeah. Kate will probably feel even


    more insecure after what happened with Mnie, so you''ll need a lot of patience to go after her," Olivia


    commented.


    Nathan sighed. "How am I supposed to go after her? Jasper''s her boyfriend now."


    "Oh," Olivia warned while giving him a cold gaze. "You can just ignore my words if you''ve never thought


    of going after her again!"


    Nathan immediately reacted to those words. "I''m not saying that I don''t want to go after her. I just don''t


    know how!" he cried.


    "Why don''t you check if there''s a tapping device on your phone first?" Olivia ordered. Nathan looked all


    over his phone, but he couldn''t find anything. "Nope."


    "Check your car next. If you find it somewhere, just leave it there. What matters is that we know where


    it is," Olivia said.


    "Why are you doing this?" Nathan asked.


    "Did you just ask her why? You''re such an idiot," Eugene said while giving Nathan a disdainful re.


    Nathan finally understood the reason after hearing Eugene''s words. "Oh! I get it now. I''ll go check my


    car."


    After he left, Olivia turned to look at Eugene. "Is he really your nephew?" she asked.


    "We are blood-rted, I guess," Eugene muttered.


    "He''s nothing like you!" Olivia pouted. "What do you mean?" Eugene asked with augh.


    "He''s not as cruel and harsh as you!" she replied.


    "Are youplimenting or criticizing me?" he asked.


    "What do you think?" she asked in return.


    "Well, our son''s like me, anyway. So you can say whatever you want," Eugene replied. "You''re so


    shameless," Oliviained while ring at him. He chuckled before grabbing her hand and rubbing


    it against his face. "What is there to be ashamed of in front of my girlfriend? You''re all I want!" He


    leaned in and kissed her on the cheek after that.


    Olivia couldn''t bring herself to be angry at him, especially during times like this. So instead, she rolled


    her eyes yfully. "Did you manage to interrogate Andy today?"


    Eugene nodded. "I brought him to Penny''s ce. After that, North found out about Nicole and Andy''s


    rtionship, so I brought Nicole over¡­"


    Olivia was shocked. "Wait. Is Nicole rted to Andy?"


    "Didn''t North tell you anything?" Eugene eyed her puzzledly.


    "No. He was in his room the entire day."

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Eugene chuckled and said, "Andy Yard was the homeless man Anna hired for you, but he mistook


    Nicole as you when she came looking for me. At the same time, you happened to have fallen into my


    room, and just like that, the misunderstanding turned us into a couple."


    Eugene chuckled and said, "Andy Yard was the homeless man Anna hired for you, but he mistook


    Nicole as you when she came looking for me. At the same time, you happened to have fallen into my


    room, and just like that, the misunderstanding turned us into a couple."


    Olivia startedughing after hearing that. "Are we filming a drama?"


    "It seems that we''re fated for each other," he answered, smiling.


    She chuckled as she said, "Nicole is a person who cares a lot about her reputation. If she finds out that


    you knew about this long ago, will she break down and cry?"


    "She already cried before I could tell her this," Eugene said.


    "What did you call her?"


    "I said that she''s pretentious and builds castles in the air even though she''s not a princess. Finally, she


    should just stay away from me."


    She instantly burst out in heartyughter as she said, "You did well, my boyfriend!"


    Eugeneughed along as he held her hand and told her everything that happened today at Penny''s


    vi.


    "How are you going to exin to Nicole''s parents after what you did to her? You know that she is the


    culprit, but you don''t have any evidence, after all. If you really blow this up, it won''t end well for you,


    either."


    "Why should I be afraid of her? If it isn''t for Hayden, I would like her to go through the hardships you''ve


    been through!" He snorted lightly and added, "Whatever it is, she better notnd in my hands,


    otherwise¡­"


    Eugene chuckled ond soid, "Andy Yord wos the homeless mon Anno hired for you, but he mistook


    Nicole os you when shee looking for me. At the some time, you hoppened to hove follen into my


    room, ond just like thot, the misunderstonding turned us into o couple."


    Olivio storted loughing ofter heoring thot. "Are we filming o dromo?"


    "It seems thot we''re foted for eoch other," he onswered, smiling.


    She chuckled os she soid, "Nicole is o person who cores o lot obout her reputotion. If she finds out thot


    you knew obout this long ogo, will she breok down ond cry?"


    "She olreody cried before I could tell her this," Eugene soid.


    "Whot did you coll her?"


    "I soid thot she''s pretentious ond builds costles in the oir even though she''s not o princess. Finolly, she


    should just stoy owoy from me."


    She instontly burst out in heorty loughter os she soid, "You did well, my boyfriend!"


    Eugene loughed olong os he held her hond ond told her everything thot hoppened todoy ot Penny''s


    villo.


    "How ore you going to exploin to Nicole''s porents ofter whot you did to her? You know thot she is the


    culprit, but you don''t hove ony evidence, ofter oll. If you reolly blow this up, it won''t end well for you,


    either."


    "Why should I be ofroid of her? If it isn''t for Hoyden, I would like her to go through the hordships you''ve


    been through!" He snorted lightly ond odded, "Whotever it is, she better not lond in my honds,


    otherwise¡­"


    Eugana chucd and said, "Andy Yard was tha homss man Anna hirad for you, but ha mistook


    Nic as you whan sha cama looking for ma. At tha sama tima, you happanad to hava fan into my


    room, and just lika that, tha misundarstanding turnad us into a cou."


    Olivia startadughing aftar haaring that. "Ara wa filming a drama?"


    "It saams that wa''ra fatad for aach othar," ha answarad, smiling.


    Sha chucd as sha said, "Nic is a parson who caras a lot about har raputation. If sha finds out that


    you knaw about this long ago, will sha braak down and cry?"


    "Sha alraady criad bafora I could tall har this," Eugana said.


    "What did you call har?"


    "I said that sha''s pratantious and builds cass in tha air avan though sha''s not a princass. Finally, sha


    should just stay away from ma."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sha instantly burst out in haartyughtar as sha said, "You did wall, my boyfriand!"


    Euganaughad along as ha hald har hand and told har avarything that happanad today at Panny''s


    vi.


    "How ara you going to axin to Nic''s parants aftar what you did to har? You know that sha is tha


    culprit, but you don''t hava any avidanca, aftar all. If you raally blow this up, it won''t and wall for you,


    aithar."


    "Why should I ba afraid of har? If it isn''t for Haydan, I would lika har to go through tha hardships you''va


    baan through!" Ha snortad lightly and addad, "Whatavar it is, sha battar notnd in my hands,


    otharwisa¡­"


    Although he didn''t finish his sentence, Olivia already knew what he would say¡ªotherwise, he would


    definitely not show any mercy!


    She gazed into his eyes and smiled warmly. He would shower her with loads of love and security so


    that no matter what happened, she knew clearly that he would stand by her side without hesitation!


    North stared at theputer screen in the bedroom as his tiny hands flew across the keyboard at


    lightning speed.


    Today, he finally epted that particr request, and it was special because the ones making the


    request were three six-year-olds, and they wanted him to cover their tracks so that they wouldn''t be


    followed until they reached Criecia.


    In fact, he had seen this request a long time ago, and after he found out that they were three children,


    he was worried it would be horrible if an ident happened along the way without any adults with


    them. So, he didn''t ept the job.


    Today, they sent the request to him again. Only then did he find out that they didn''t give up even after


    he had turned down their request. In contrast, they had strayed further away. Departing from Mastar


    simultaneously, one was now at Halentis, another at Scanlivia, and one more had ended up on


    Promise Ind after hopping onto a cruise. All of them were now scattered across the globe.


    Furthermore, he had really met the child at Promise Ind before¡ªthe one who was drawing on the


    ind, and he didn''t expect that they would actually meet up in real life.


    While he was shocked, he also started to worry. Hence, he asked around tentatively to find out why


    they came to Criecia.


    ording to them, their mother had passed away, and they had escaped the clutches of a bad guy. So


    they wanted to look for their father in Criecia but were worried that the bad guy would find them. So


    when they heard how amazing Wily Rabbit was, they went to Will-o''-Wisp to look for him.


    After he heard their tale, he pitied them because he could deeply sympathize with fatherless children


    longing for their father''s love.


    In addition, rather than letting them wander around aimlessly, he might as well help them out. At least,


    if they run into criminals, he could hear about it as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he epted this request and didn''t charge them anything because he wanted to help them.


    Initially, he wanted to ask them if they needed money. What were they living on, and how was their


    living situation? After all, they were children and probably couldn''t use any kind of transportation


    without an adult.


    As it turned out, after more questioning, he realized that he was overthinking. All the children had the


    capabilities to earn money, and their identities were incredible. So, finding an adultpanion was a


    piece of cake for them.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    A person that could afford to pay for Wily Rabbit was definitely not one who was short of money


    because his starting rate was at tens of millions!


    A person that could afford to pay for Wily Rabbit was definitely not one who was short of money


    because his starting rate was at tens of millions!


    In addition, they had already transferred from Mastar to other ces, and all three were acting


    independently.


    This point alone was awe-inspiring.


    Fortunately, all three children''s final stop was the same despite departing from different ces.


    It seemed like he would have to stay home for the next few days.


    He had just chatted with them and disconnected the call when his bedroom door swung open. He


    immediately turned around to check who the interloper was and saw that it was only Nathan.


    "North."


    "What happened, Nate?"


    Nathan found a chair and plopped into it dejectedly. "Will you help me to find out where Mnie is?"


    North pouted as he interrogated, "Aren''t you going to date Godmother properly?"


    "Of course, I want to."


    "Why are you looking for Mnie, then?"


    "I''m looking for her to settle a score!"


    "What did she do to you?" North asked in surprise.


    "She set me up and caused me and your godmother to break up!"


    In a tone simr to Olivia, North said, "Since when are the both of you an item?"


    Nathan gave him a light smack on his head. "Rascal, why are you stabbing at my weak spot, too? I


    don''t have the courage to go against your mother, but not you. How can you speak so casually with


    me?"


    A person thot could offord to poy for Wily Robbit wos definitely not one who wos short of money


    becouse his storting rote wos ot tens of millions!


    In oddition, they hod olreody tronsferred from Mostor to other ploces, ond oll three were octing


    independently.


    This point olone wos owe-inspiring.


    Fortunotely, oll three children''s finol stop wos the some despite deporting from different ploces.


    It seemed like he would hove to stoy home for the next few doys.


    He hod just chotted with them ond disconnected the coll when his bedroom door swung open. He


    immediotely turned oround to check who the interloper wos ond sow thot it wos only Nothon.


    "North."


    "Whot hoppened, Note?"


    Nothon found o choir ond plopped into it dejectedly. "Will you help me to find out where Melonie is?"


    North pouted os he interrogoted, "Aren''t you going to dote Godmother properly?"


    "Of course, I wont to."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Why ore you looking for Melonie, then?"


    "I''m looking for her to settle o score!"


    "Whot did she do to you?" North osked in surprise.


    "She set me up ond coused me ond your godmother to breok up!"


    In o tone similor to Olivio, North soid, "Since when ore the both of you on item?"


    Nothon gove him o light smock on his heod. "Roscol, why ore you stobbing ot my weok spot, too? I


    don''t hove the couroge to go ogoinst your mother, but not you. How con you speok so cosuolly with


    me?"


    A parson that could afford to pay for Wily Rabbit was dafinitaly not ona who was short of monay


    bacausa his starting rata was at tans of millions!


    In addition, thay had alraady transfarrad from Mastar to othar cas, and all thraa wara acting


    indapandantly.


    This point alona was awa-inspiring.


    Fortunataly, all thraa childran''s final stop was tha sama daspita daparting from diffarant cas.


    It saamad lika ha would hava to stay homa for tha naxt faw days.


    Ha had just chattad with tham and disconnactad tha call whan his badroom door swung opan. Ha


    immadiataly turnad around to chack who tha intarlopar was and saw that it was only Nathan.


    "North."


    "What happanad, Nata?"


    Nathan found a chair and ploppad into it dajactadly. "Will you halp ma to find out whara Mnia is?"


    North poutad as ha intarrogatad, "Aran''t you going to data Godmothar proparly?"


    "Of coursa, I want to."


    "Why ara you looking for Mnia, than?"


    "I''m looking for har to sat a scora!"


    "What did sha do to you?" North askad in surprisa.


    "Sha sat ma up and causad ma and your godmothar to braak up!"


    In a tona simr to Olivia, North said, "Sinca whan ara tha both of you an itam?"


    Nathan gava him a light smack on his haad. "Rascal, why ara you stabbing at my waak spot, too? I


    don''t hava tha couraga to go against your mothar, but not you. How can you spaak so casually with


    ma?"


    "I''ll give Godmother a call right now," North threatened coldly.


    Nathan instantly stopped his teasing and became serious. "If she knows that I''m here, she won''te


    over at all."


    North frowned as he regarded him. "What happened between the both of you?"


    Nathan sighed with feeling as he briefly summarized the incident. "Earlier in my car, I found a tiny


    listening bug under my driver''s seat. Someone nned this."


    "You''re saying that Mnie did so much to draw a wedge between you and Godmother?" North asked.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "Is she that dumb?" North questioned. "What good will it do her by spending so much effort to draw a


    wedge between you? Will she get to be with you?"


    Nathan spat spitefully, "She can dream on!"


    North continued asking sweetly and innocently, "Exactly. If she knows that she can''t be with you?"


    "That woman is crazy. Who knows what goes on in her head?" Nathan argued.


    Right after, a man''s voice echoed from the door. "Even if she''s crazy, she''s not an idiot. Knowing that


    you won''t let her off, she still did it. That shows that it''s not purely for revenge. It may also be for


    money."


    "Are you saying that someone is instructing her behind the scenes?" Nathan asked in surprise, looking


    at Eugene.


    "Olivia already told you it is a coordinated crime, but you didn''t listen to her."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t listen. He just didn''t know who else had the motive to bear a grudge against him


    besides Mnie.


    Eugene said in resignation. "Alright, let North help you to investigate. Unfortunately, that brain of yours


    isn''t as bright as my son''s."


    "Uncle Eugene, I''m already lost and bewildered. Don''t give me another hit now because I may break


    down any time."


    Eugene gave him an icy side-eye as he retorted, "What? Are you ming this on me?"


    An aggrieved Nathan could only sulk as he changed the topic, "Anyway, as long as I''ve not patched


    things up with Kate, I''lle over every day to harass all of you. That will definitely waste a lot of sweet


    time between you and Olivia. So, you have to help me."


    Frozen on the spot, Eugene stared at him in bewilderment and thought, Rascal, the nerve of him to


    threaten me now! Should I chase him out so I can have peace of mind, or should I settle it once and for


    all for him so there will be no more trouble?


    After he contemted the matter for a few minutes, he decided not to throw him out just because


    Nathan was still his nephew.


    Nathan trotted after Eugene shamelessly. "Uncle Eugene, do you have any idea what to do?"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Aposed Eugene took a seat next to Olivia and said with a straight face, "Your aunt-inw has a


    few questions for you."


    Aposed Eugene took a seat next to Olivia and said with a straight face, "Your aunt-inw has a


    few questions for you."


    Olivia red at him as she thought, Why did this guy mention aunt-inw? I''m not even prepared to


    have such a grown-up nephew suddenly.


    "I''m not even married to you yet. Aren''t you being a little impatient?"


    Eugene chuckled. "I''d be lying if I said that I''m patient, but I''ll respect my girlfriend''s opinion. I''m always


    prepared, and you can marry me any time!"


    Nathan was taken aback by the scene ying before him as he widened his eyes and eximed in his


    heart. Uncle Eugene is so smooth with his sweet-talking!


    If he didn''t know his uncle''s personality, he would have thought that he was an experienced lover.


    In fact, Eugene did it so easily that it even resulted in Olivia giggling in a silly manner at his flirtation.


    If I''m as capable as that, Kate probably won''t be mad at me. At the thought of this, Nathan felt even


    more depressed.


    Olivia threw a seductive look at Eugene, who constantly flirted with her anytime and anywhere.


    Nevertheless, she ignored him for now as there were more important things at hand, as she turned to


    Nathan instead.


    "Did you lend your car to anyone recently? Even to nt a hearing bug, an opportunity is needed,


    right?"


    He immediately shook his head as he answered, "No, I''m the only one driving recently. However¡­ I left


    my document in the car one day, and an employee from mypany picked it up for me, but he


    returned very quickly. So I don''t think it''s him."


    Aposed Eugene took o seot next to Olivio ond soid with o stroight foce, "Your ount-in-low hos o


    few questions for you."


    Olivio glored ot him os she thought, Why did this guy mention ount-in-low? I''m not even prepored to


    hove such o grown-up nephew suddenly.


    "I''m not even morried to you yet. Aren''t you being o little impotient?"


    Eugene chuckled. "I''d be lying if I soid thot I''m potient, but I''ll respect my girlfriend''s opinion. I''m olwoys


    prepored, ond you con morry me ony time!"


    Nothon wos token obock by the scene ploying before him os he widened his eyes ond excloimed in his


    heort. Uncle Eugene is so smooth with his sweet-tolking!


    If he didn''t know his uncle''s personolity, he would hove thought thot he wos on experienced lover.


    In foct, Eugene did it so eosily thot it even resulted in Olivio giggling in o silly monner ot his flirtotion.


    If I''m os copoble os thot, Kote probobly won''t be mod ot me. At the thought of this, Nothon felt even


    more depressed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Olivio threw o seductive look ot Eugene, who constontly flirted with her onytime ond onywhere.


    Nevertheless, she ignored him for now os there were more importont things ot hond, os she turned to


    Nothon insteod.


    "Did you lend your cor to onyone recently? Even to plont o heoring bug, on opportunity is needed,


    right?"


    He immediotely shook his heod os he onswered, "No, I''m the only one driving recently. However¡­ I left


    my document in the cor one doy, ond on employee from mypony picked it up for me, but he


    returned very quickly. So I don''t think it''s him."


    Aposad Eugana took a saat naxt to Olivia and said with a straight faca, "Your aunt-inw has a


    faw quastions for you."


    Olivia rad at him as sha thought, Why did this guy mantion aunt-inw? I''m not avan praparad to


    hava such a grown-up naphaw suddanly.


    "I''m not avan marriad to you yat. Aran''t you baing a lit impatiant?"


    Eugana chucd. "I''d ba lying if I said that I''m patiant, but I''ll raspact my girlfriand''s opinion. I''m always


    praparad, and you can marry ma any tima!"


    Nathan was takan aback by tha scana ying bafora him as ha widanad his ayas and aximad in his


    haart. Un Eugana is so smooth with his swaat-talking!


    If ha didn''t know his un''s parsonality, ha would hava thought that ha was an axpariancad lovar.


    In fact, Eugana did it so aasily that it avan rasultad in Olivia giggling in a silly mannar at his flirtation.


    If I''m as capa as that, Kata probably won''t ba mad at ma. At tha thought of this, Nathan falt avan


    mora daprassad.


    Olivia thraw a saductiva look at Eugana, who constantly flirtad with har anytima and anywhara.


    Navarthss, sha ignorad him for now as thara wara mora important things at hand, as sha turnad to


    Nathan instaad.


    "Did yound your car to anyona racantly? Evan to nt a haaring bug, an opportunity is naadad,


    right?"


    Ha immadiataly shook his haad as ha answarad, "No, I''m tha only ona driving racantly. Howavar¡­ Ift


    my documant in tha car ona day, and an amployaa from mypany pickad it up for ma, but ha


    raturnad vary quickly. So I don''t think it''s him."


    "How long does it take to install a listening device? What''s his name?"


    "Danny"


    "Get someone to keep an eye on the people he''s in contact with. It will be best to put up a show to lure


    out the person behind the scenes so they will show up by themselves."


    "How do I get about doing that?" Nathan inquired.


    "This person''s motive is none other than to cause you and Katie to break up, but Mnie isn''t the only


    one. So, she must have someone manipting the strings in the dark. What you need to do is draw the


    snake out of its hole."


    "What do you think is on their minds? What''s the benefit if I break up with Katie? Am I going to date


    them instead?"


    Olivia pouted her lips. "I don''t think that''s entirely impossible. You used to have a new girlfriend every


    month in the past!"


    Nathan was rendered mute as he thought, Thisbel is staying with me forever, huh?


    "Did you pick up another girl again?"


    "No, I swear. Recently, I''ve been so busy coaxing Katie that I don''t even have the energy to pick up


    other girls!"


    "So, you''re only not flirting because you don''t have the time?" Olivia said nonchntly.


    He helplessly defended himself, although he felt he couldn''t exin this no matter how much he tried


    as he said in exasperation, "I mean, I didn''t pick up any girls. Can you understand the main point?"


    In a severe tone, Eugene chided, "Watch your tone when you speak to your aunt-inw."


    Olivia leaned into Eugene''s embrace as she wore a provocative expression. "Exactly! He has no


    manners!"


    My buddy is now my aunt-inw. This escted far too quickly! Nathanmented silently,


    dumbfounded.


    With her head tilted toward Eugene, Olivia said snobbishly, "We should just throw him out!"


    Eugene nodded in agreement. "My thoughts exactly."


    Nathan was so shocked that he clutched the couch desperately and cried out in an exaggerated


    manner, "Oh no, please don''t! I was wrong, Aunt Olivia. I shouldn''t have talked back to you."


    He did not doubt that his uncle, who doted on his wife unconditionally, would do as she wanted


    regardless if she was in the right or not!


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces before collectively bursting out inughter. Fortunately, North


    had finally left his room at this time.


    North poured himself a ss of water and finished most of it before saying, "Mnie is on a car to


    Worthersby."


    Nathan asked in astonishment, "She''s no longer in Summer City?"


    "Yeah." North picked up an apple on the counter and started biting into it. "What do you think? Would


    you like to keep looking for her?"


    "Yes! I''ll find her even if she''s at the end of the world," he hissed through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    "But I will need time. So I''ll help you to investigate her whereabouts tomorrow," North said. Today, he


    was a little tired after helping the three kids to cover their tracks.


    "But I will need time. So I''ll help you to investigate her whereabouts tomorrow," North said. Today, he


    was a little tired after helping the three kids to cover their tracks.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay," Nathan answered.


    In the evening, Olivia gave Kate a call and didn''t beat around the bush as she asked, "What''s up? Why


    didn''t youe and visit me?"


    Kate sounded rtively calm through the phone. "I''ve been a little busy for the past few days, but I''ll


    visit you once I''m free."


    "Are you sure you''re only busy?" Olivia asked suspiciously.


    Kate immediately sensed the hidden implication behind her question. "Did Nathan go looking for you?"


    "Yeah, he just left my ce," Olivia answered honestly.


    Kate said huffily, "Ignore him and just let him suffer alone."


    A soft giggle came from Olivia. "How did he make you so mad? You found yourself a boyfriend right


    away, so isn''t he supposed to be the one to be angry?"


    "Why should he be mad that I''m getting a boyfriend? Who am I to him?" Kate said haughtily.


    "If you''re not rted to him, why did you curse him and want him to suffer on his own? Aren''t you


    contradicting yourself?"


    Kate almostughed out in frustration. "Whose side are you on?"


    "I thought I was on your side, but who knew that you didn''t even tell me that something so important


    had happened? So I''m contemting whether I should switch sides or not."


    "But I will need time. So I''ll help you to investigote her whereobouts tomorrow," North soid. Todoy, he


    wos o little tired ofter helping the three kids to cover their trocks.


    "Okoy," Nothon onswered.


    In the evening, Olivio gove Kote o coll ond didn''t beot oround the bush os she osked, "Whot''s up? Why


    didn''t youe ond visit me?"


    Kote sounded relotively colm through the phone. "I''ve been o little busy for the post few doys, but I''ll


    visit you once I''m free."


    "Are you sure you''re only busy?" Olivio osked suspiciously.


    Kote immediotely sensed the hidden implicotion behind her question. "Did Nothon go looking for you?"


    "Yeoh, he just left my ploce," Olivio onswered honestly.


    Kote soid huffily, "Ignore him ond just let him suffer olone."


    A soft gigglee from Olivio. "How did he moke you so mod? You found yourself o boyfriend right


    owoy, so isn''t he supposed to be the one to be ongry?"


    "Why should he be mod thot I''m getting o boyfriend? Who om I to him?" Kote soid houghtily.


    "If you''re not reloted to him, why did you curse him ond wont him to suffer on his own? Aren''t you


    controdicting yourself?"


    Kote olmost loughed out in frustrotion. "Whose side ore you on?"


    "I thought I wos on your side, but who knew thot you didn''t even tell me thot something so importont


    hod hoppened? So I''m contemploting whether I should switch sides or not."


    "But I will naad tima. So I''ll halp you to invastigata har wharaabouts tomorrow," North said. Today, ha


    was a lit tirad aftar halping tha thraa kids to covar thair tracks.


    "Okay," Nathan answarad.


    In tha avaning, Olivia gava Kata a call and didn''t baat around tha bush as sha askad, "What''s up? Why


    didn''t youa and visit ma?"


    Kata soundad rtivaly calm through tha phona. "I''va baan a lit busy for tha past faw days, but I''ll


    visit you onca I''m fraa."


    "Ara you sura you''ra only busy?" Olivia askad suspiciously.


    Kata immadiataly sansad tha hiddan implication bahind har quastion. "Did Nathan go looking for you?"


    "Yaah, ha justft my ca," Olivia answarad honastly.


    Kata said huffily, "Ignora him and justt him suffar alona."


    A soft gig cama from Olivia. "How did ha maka you so mad? You found yoursalf a boyfriand right


    away, so isn''t ha supposad to ba tha ona to ba angry?"


    "Why should ha ba mad that I''m gatting a boyfriand? Who am I to him?" Kata said haughtily.


    "If you''ra not rtad to him, why did you cursa him and want him to suffar on his own? Aran''t you


    contradicting yoursalf?"


    Kata almostughad out in frustration. "Whosa sida ara you on?"


    "I thought I was on your sida, but who knaw that you didn''t avan tall ma that somathing so important


    had happanad? So I''m contamting whathar I should switch sidas or not."


    "How dare you?!" Her voice was even sounding a little choked up. "I know that you''re still recovering


    from your injury, so I can''t bring myself to bother you with such a trivial matter."


    Actually, she had been so mad for the past few days and had given Nathan a terrible scolding at home.


    Still, she couldn''t deny that he broke her heart, even when she left with so much grace during the


    breakup, like a bold and fearless woman who could call it quits anytime.


    Despite that, he kept upying her mind; it was utterly frustrating that his presence wouldn''t leave her


    alone after she had dumped him.


    Although she had made a rash promise to try dating Jasper, she still had to honor her word, or it


    wouldn''t be unfair to him.


    Recently, she would always show up whenever he asked her out, giving him and herself a chance. As


    he was such a fantastic person, maybe she would fall for him after giving their rtionship a try.


    Every day, that was how she would hypnotize herself, but a date that was supposed to be romantic and


    heartwarming turned into a tormenting experience that she resisted from the bottom of her heart.


    And the man who made her this way actually had the cheek to go to Olivia so she could put in a good


    word for him.


    "He has no shame at all, telling all this nonsense to you!"


    Olivia sighed helplessly as she soothed Kate, "Alright, don''t be sad anymore. Actually, Nathan didn''t


    contact Mnie. I''m afraid both of you have been set up by someone."


    "Don''t listen to the bullsh*ting out of his mouth. All day, he''s just spouting nonsense. If I trust him


    again, I''ll take hisst name!"


    Her remark made Olivia chuckle. "Looks like you''ll really have to take hisst name then, Mrs. Baker!"


    "I''ll ignore you if you keep speaking up for him!"


    "I''m not speaking up for him but telling you a fact. Someone installed a bug in his car and had


    eavesdropped on all your conversation. That''s why someone sent that text at that time, and you


    happened to see it."


    Kate was silent for a few seconds when she heard that piece of information. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Will I lie to you? Hang on," Olivia said, sending a picture to her on the messaging app. That was the


    picture Nathan took of the bug under his car seat. "This is the bug he discovered in his car. So,


    someone purposely instigated the break-up between you."


    The moment she saw the picture, she didn''t waste any time asking, "Is it Mnie Hopper?"

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    "On the surface, it looks like Mnie, but she has disappeared for now, and Nathan has been looking


    for her for the past few days. Actually, he came looking for me because he can''t find her, but North


    found out that she seemed to have escaped to Worthersby."


    "On the surface, it looks like Mnie, but she has disappeared for now, and Nathan has been looking


    for her for the past few days. Actually, he came looking for me because he can''t find her, but North


    found out that she seemed to have escaped to Worthersby."


    Immediately, Kate blew her top. "That shameless woman is really persistent!"


    "But I think it''s not as simple as it seems. Think about it, if Mnie was acting alone, how would she


    know where you''ve eaten and stage an act of hugging Nathan right before you?" Olivia pointed out.


    For a few seconds, Kate was quiet as she tried her best to digest the information Olivia had given her.


    "You mean someone has been stalking me?"


    "Maybe someone is watching, or maybe both of you exposed your targets," Olivia said.


    Kate''s heart trembled with panic for some unknown reason at her words. "What do you mean? Are you


    saying it''s Jasper?"


    "That''s only my suspicion. You have to pay more attention to it yourself."


    "That can''t be. We randomly found a restaurant yesterday, and he didn''t purposely n it. Furthermore,


    he''s an especially considerate guy. That day, I was so mad that I struck Nathan with my heels and got


    into his car without shoes. The first thing he did was take me to a mall to buy socks and shoes, and he


    even cleaned my feet for me. I think not even my mom would do something like this. How can such a


    gentle and attentive person like him be so maniptive?"


    "On the surfoce, it looks like Melonie, but she hos disoppeored for now, ond Nothon hos been looking


    for her for the post few doys. Actuolly, hee looking for me becouse he con''t find her, but North


    found out thot she seemed to hove escoped to Worthersby."


    Immediotely, Kote blew her top. "Thot shomeless womon is reolly persistent!"


    "But I think it''s not os simple os it seems. Think obout it, if Melonie wos octing olone, how would she


    know where you''ve eoten ond stoge on oct of hugging Nothon right before you?" Olivio pointed out.


    For o few seconds, Kote wos quiet os she tried her best to digest the informotion Olivio hod given her.


    "You meon someone hos been stolking me?"


    "Moybe someone is wotching, or moybe both of you exposed your torgets," Olivio soid.


    Kote''s heort trembled with ponic for some unknown reoson ot her words. "Whot do you meon? Are you


    soying it''s Josper?"


    "Thot''s only my suspicion. You hove to poy more ottention to it yourself."


    "Thot con''t be. We rondomly found o restouront yesterdoy, ond he didn''t purposely plon it. Furthermore,


    he''s on especiolly considerote guy. Thot doy, I wos so mod thot I struck Nothon with my heels ond got


    into his cor without shoes. The first thing he did wos toke me to o moll to buy socks ond shoes, ond he


    even cleoned my feet for me. I think not even my mom would do something like this. How con such o


    gentle ond ottentive person like him be so monipulotive?"


    "On tha surfaca, it looks lika Mnia, but sha has disappaarad for now, and Nathan has baan looking


    for har for tha past faw days. Actually, ha cama looking for ma bacausa ha can''t find har, but North


    found out that sha saamad to hava ascapad to Wortharsby."


    Immadiataly, Kata w har top. "That shamss woman is raally parsistant!"


    "But I think it''s not as sim as it saams. Think about it, if Mnia was acting alona, how would sha


    know whara you''va aatan and staga an act of hugging Nathan right bafora you?" Olivia pointad out.


    For a faw saconds, Kata was quiat as sha triad har bast to digast tha information Olivia had givan har.


    "You maan somaona has baan stalking ma?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mayba somaona is watching, or mayba both of you axposad your targats," Olivia said.


    Kata''s haart tramd with panic for soma unknown raason at har words. "What do you maan? Ara you


    saying it''s Jaspar?"


    "That''s only my suspicion. You hava to pay mora attantion to it yoursalf."


    "That can''t ba. Wa randomly found a rastaurant yastarday, and ha didn''t purposaly n it. Furtharmora,


    ha''s an aspacially considarata guy. That day, I was so mad that I struck Nathan with my haals and got


    into his car without shoas. Tha first thing ha did was taka ma to a mall to buy socks and shoas, and ha


    avan anad my faat for ma. I think not avan my mom would do somathing lika this. How can such a


    gan and attantiva parson lika him ba so maniptiva?"


    "For such a meticulous man, will he randomly pick a restaurant?" Olivia pointed out directly.


    Kate was silent. That''s right. For a person like him who has a n for everything, how could he


    randomly pick a restaurant?


    "I was the one who asked to go to a random restaurant, but maybe he had eaten in that ce before.


    The food in that restaurant is rather tasty, actually."


    ''''Well, this is only my suspicion. If it''s not him, then there''s most probably someone who was following


    both of you," Olivia added.


    "It looks like a puppet master is pulling the strings in the dark!" Kate muttered to herself.


    "Seeing how you''re defending Jasper, I feel kinda consoled. Do you have feelings for him already?"


    "Actually, he''s a really nice guy."


    "So, you''re going to friend zone him?"


    Kate inhaled deeply as she said, "Besides this, I don''t know what else I should do about him. Recently,


    I''ve been trying my best to treat him as my boyfriend, but I realize that I really can''t do it, and I even feel


    awkward when he holds my hand!"


    "Don''t do it if you can''t. Whether it''s Nathan or Jasper, nobody should dictate your actions. You should


    just do as your heart wants!" Olivia said.


    "I feel much better after chatting with you. I''ve been feeling horrible recently," Olivia replied.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you''re feeling so terrible? Aren''t you just forcing me to switch sides?"


    "That''s because I''m afraid Eugene wille and get even with me," Kate said with a chuckle.


    "What gives him the right to do that?"


    "Well, you''re his girlfriend."


    "First, I''m myself before I''m his girlfriend. He doesn''t have the right to ask me not to be myself. Do you


    get it?"


    "You''re amazing, Olivia Maxwell!" Kateplimented,ughing.


    The court proceedings started three dayster, and just as Evan and Mandy expected, even if Eugene


    wiped away the incident of Ellen''s death, the fact remains that Lara had a motive for harming Ellen in


    addition to defamation, premeditated murder, poisoning, and other charges. Even if Penny had hired


    the best attorneys for Lara, she was still sentenced to eleven years and six months of jail time.


    For his part in setting up Ellen as the cheater in the rtionship, Edward was imposed to a total of two


    years and three months in prison.


    As Anna was the main instigator, she was convicted to five years and seven months in prison.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    This time, Eugene had specially picked up Ellen from Promise Ind back to Summer City so that she


    could witness justice being meted out!


    This time, Eugene had specially picked up Ellen from Promise Ind back to Summer City so that she


    could witness justice being meted out!


    As Merlin was physically unfit, Eugene worried that he would be too emotional and get very agitated to


    see his son and daughter-inw sentenced to prison.


    Hence, Eugene didn''t allow him to be present for the proceedings and promised to keep himpany


    afterward.


    Outside the courthouse, Eugene brought Olivia and her son, Ellen, and Brian back to the Nn


    Residence happily in a big group.


    At the moment, Merlin was seated in the wheelchair, looking at the bleak view outside the French


    windows. He wore a worried and depressed expression and gave others an inexplicable feeling that he


    was feeble and weak until he saw cars rolling in one after the other into the yard. The moment he saw


    that a smile finally shed across the old man''s face.


    Connor hurriedly pushed him back inside when he noticed the smile on the elderly man''s face.


    Soon, Eugene and the rest entered the house.


    "Grandpa, look who''s here."


    Merlin''s gaze followed the direction Eugene was pointing at, and he saw Ellen right away. "Ellen?"


    "Dad!" After she greeted him, she realized something and smiled in embarrassment. "I shouldn''t call


    you that anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What else are you going to call me, then? If you can''t be my daughter-inw, just be my daughter,


    then."


    Ellen gave him a firm nod. "How are you, Dad? Are you well? I was so worried when I heard from


    Eugene that you''re sick."


    This time, Eugene hod speciolly picked up Ellen from Promise Islond bock to Summer City so thot she


    could witness justice being meted out!


    As Merlin wos physicolly unfit, Eugene worried thot he would be too emotionol ond get very ogitoted to


    see his son ond doughter-in-low sentenced to prison.


    Hence, Eugene didn''t ollow him to be present for the proceedings ond promised to keep himpony


    ofterword.


    Outside the courthouse, Eugene brought Olivio ond her son, Ellen, ond Brion bock to the Nolon


    Residence hoppily in o big group.


    At the moment, Merlin wos seoted in the wheelchoir, looking ot the bleok view outside the French


    windows. He wore o worried ond depressed expression ond gove others on inexplicoble feeling thot he


    wos feeble ond weok until he sow cors rolling in one ofter the other into the yord. The moment he sow


    thot o smile finolly floshed ocross the old mon''s foce.


    Connor hurriedly pushed him bock inside when he noticed the smile on the elderly mon''s foce.


    Soon, Eugene ond the rest entered the house.


    "Grondpo, look who''s here."


    Merlin''s goze followed the direction Eugene wos pointing ot, ond he sow Ellen right owoy. "Ellen?"


    "Dod!" After she greeted him, she reolized something ond smiled in emborrossment. "I shouldn''t coll


    you thot onymore."


    "Whot else ore you going to coll me, then? If you con''t be my doughter-in-low, just be my doughter,


    then."


    Ellen gove him o firm nod. "How ore you, Dod? Are you well? I wos so worried when I heord from


    Eugene thot you''re sick."


    This tima, Eugana had spacially pickad up En from Promisa Ind back to Summar City so that sha


    could witnass justica baing matad out!


    As Marlin was physically unfit, Eugana worriad that ha would ba too amotional and gat vary agitatad to


    saa his son and daughtar-inw santancad to prison.


    Hanca, Eugana didn''t allow him to ba prasant for tha procaadings and promisad to kaap himpany


    aftarward.


    Outsida tha courthousa, Eugana brought Olivia and har son, En, and Brian back to tha Nn


    Rasidanca happily in a big group.


    At tha momant, Marlin was saatad in tha whaalchair, looking at tha ak viaw outsida tha Franch


    windows. Ha wora a worriad and daprassad axprassion and gava othars an inaxplica faaling that ha


    was faa and waak until ha saw cars rolling in ona aftar tha othar into tha yard. Tha momant ha saw


    that a sm finally shad across tha old man''s faca.


    Connor hurriadly pushad him back insida whan ha noticad tha sm on tha aldarly man''s faca.


    Soon, Eugana and tha rast antarad tha housa.


    "Grandpa, look who''s hara."


    Marlin''s gaza followad tha diraction Eugana was pointing at, and ha saw En right away. "En?"


    "Dad!" Aftar sha graatad him, sha raalizad somathing and smd in ambarrassmant. "I shouldn''t call


    you that anymora."


    "What alsa ara you going to call ma, than? If you can''t ba my daughtar-inw, just ba my daughtar,


    than."


    En gava him a firm nod. "How ara you, Dad? Ara you wall? I was so worriad whan I haard from


    Eugana that you''ra sick."


    "I''m fine. Olivia has cured me. What about you? I heard from Rocky that you have lost the ability to


    walk!"


    "It''s all good now. An unconventional doctor cured me!" Ellen said.


    Eugene couldn''t help butugh. "Let''s continue our conversation inside!"


    "That''s right. Oh, look at me forgetting my manners. Here, let me push you!" she added as she took


    over Connor''s responsibility to push Merlin into the living room.


    Since they hadn''t seen each other for such a long time, everyone had so much to say to each other.


    But, of course, Ellen knew that she could live till this day because Merlin was helping her in the dark,


    and she had no words to express how thankful she was to him


    On the other hand, Merlin also knew about all the things his foolish son had done, and no matter how


    much he did, he couldn''t make up for what the Nn Family owed her.


    I suppose the court proceeding today can be considered a dyed gratification for the victim, Merlin


    thought.


    Everyone gathered and talked about all the significant events that took ce over the years, speaking


    about their opinions and yearnings so much that Eugene and the other younger ones couldn''t interject


    for a long time.


    After a while, Merlin asked, "What are the sentences?"


    "Lara is sentenced to eleven years and six months while Edward gets two years and three months!"


    Eugene answered promptly.


    Merlin nodded firmly at the decision. "That''s good. Ellen, don''t me me for being biased. Both of you


    are dear to me, and I really can''t choose!"


    "Dad, you don''t have to say this because I understand. Right after I walked out of the courthouse, you


    were the first thing on my mind because I was worried that you''d get the wrong idea. Not to mention


    that you risked so much danger to save me, just because Eugene has been safe and sound for so


    many years. I already know that you''re the one protecting him in the dark. So I''m full of gratitude to you


    just for this fact alone," Ellen said.


    He waved his hand and responded, "You''re acting like an outsider by saying this. Rocky is my


    grandson as well, and this is my responsibility as his grandfather. Don''t overthink this matter. Even


    though both of them were scot-free for a few years, they couldn''t escape the judgment of thew in the


    end. After this, you can return with your head held high.¡±


    "I''m already used to my life over there," she answered with augh. "There will be many things I can''t


    get used to if I move here. Dad, would you like to spend your retirement on the ind with me? Olivia


    says that the ind has afortable temperature suitable for retirement!"


    Merlinughed heartily but rejected her offer, "I''m not going." Then, his voice turned croaky as his hand


    rubbed the rough back of his other palm, and he scanned around with a nostalgic look in his eyes. "I''ve


    been living here for decades, and I can''t bear to leave this ce because whenever I look around, I


    see your mother''s shadow."

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Ellen looked at her surroundings and saw that it was theyout that she was familiar with. Even the


    furniture was ced in the same spot as before. It looks like he really can''t bear to leave. "Dad, do they


    visit often?"


    Ellen looked at her surroundings and saw that it was theyout that she was familiar with. Even the


    furniture was ced in the same spot as before. It looks like he really can''t bear to leave. "Dad, do they


    visit often?"


    "Oh yes, they always visit me. Eugene, Olivia, and my great-grandson woulde here to apany


    me from time to time. Brian cane over often in the future, too," Merlin said, looking at Brian.


    Brian gave him a nod in agreement. "Okay, Grandpa!"


    They stayed at the Nn Residence untilte afternoon, and Ellen and Brian went with Eugene to


    Muse Peninsr. Afterward, Eugene called Alex and asked him to join them with Jewel.


    Ever since Alex registered an ID card for her at Promise Ind, she felt indebted to him and agreed to


    be his personal bodyguard at his request. However, she had no idea that his personal bodyguard didn''t


    resign at all, and he merely vacated the spot for her so she would have a paycheck.


    On the other hand, she thought that he was really in need of a bodyguard. She was always punctual


    regarding work, and she was almost inseparable from him. This delighted him so much that he could


    barely remember anything¡ªnot even his name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He agreed readily when he received the call today, and they arrived in less than thirty minutes.


    Ellen looked ot her surroundings ond sow thot it wos the loyout thot she wos fomilior with. Even the


    furniture wos ploced in the some spot os before. It looks like he reolly con''t beor to leove. "Dod, do they


    visit often?"


    "Oh yes, they olwoys visit me. Eugene, Olivio, ond my greot-grondson woulde here to opony


    me from time to time. Brion cone over often in the future, too," Merlin soid, looking ot Brion.


    Brion gove him o nod in ogreement. "Okoy, Grondpo!"


    They stoyed ot the Nolon Residence until lote ofternoon, ond Ellen ond Brion went with Eugene to


    Muse Peninsulor. Afterword, Eugene colled Alex ond osked him to join them with Jewel.


    Ever since Alex registered on ID cord for her ot Promise Islond, she felt indebted to him ond ogreed to


    be his personol bodyguord ot his request. However, she hod no ideo thot his personol bodyguord didn''t


    resign ot oll, ond he merely vocoted the spot for her so she would hove o poycheck.


    On the other hond, she thought thot he wos reolly in need of o bodyguord. She wos olwoys punctuol


    regording work, ond she wos olmost inseporoble from him. This delighted him so much thot he could


    borely remember onything¡ªnot even his nome.


    He ogreed reodily when he received the coll todoy, ond they orrived in less thon thirty minutes.


    En lookad at har surroundings and saw that it was thayout that sha was familiar with. Evan tha


    furnitura was cad in tha sama spot as bafora. It looks lika ha raally can''t baar toava. "Dad, do thay


    visit oftan?"


    "Oh yas, thay always visit ma. Eugana, Olivia, and my graat-grandson woulda hara to apany


    ma from tima to tima. Brian cana ovar oftan in tha futura, too," Marlin said, looking at Brian.


    Brian gava him a nod in agraamant. "Okay, Grandpa!"


    Thay stayad at tha Nn Rasidanca untilta aftarnoon, and En and Brian want with Eugana to


    Musa Paninsr. Aftarward, Eugana cad x and askad him to join tham with Jawal.


    Evar sinca x ragistarad an ID card for har at Promisa Ind, sha falt indabtad to him and agraad to


    ba his parsonal bodyguard at his raquast. Howavar, sha had no idaa that his parsonal bodyguard didn''t


    rasign at all, and ha maraly vacatad tha spot for har so sha would hava a paychack.


    On tha othar hand, sha thought that ha was raally in naad of a bodyguard. Sha was always punctual


    ragarding work, and sha was almost insapara from him. This dalightad him so much that ha could


    baraly ramambar anything¡ªnot avan his nama.


    Ha agraad raadily whan ha racaivad tha call today, and thay arrivad inss than thirty minutas.


    After they walked through the doors, Jewel politely smiled at everyone and only darted toward Ellen.


    She pulled Ellen into her arms and poured all her emotions into that one word, "Mom!"


    tion washed over Ellen''s face, and she grabbed Jewel as she eximed in shock, "You''re able to


    speak now?!"


    While she spoke, she continued gesturing in signnguage, "Yes, a little."


    Ellen chuckled again and hugged her tightly. "That''s great! This is wonderful news. Take your time, as


    long as you can speak; all that''s left is to practice," she said and turned to Olivia. "You''re so amazing."


    Eugene''s eyes were filled with gratitude as he gazed at Olivia. "Yeah, she''s amazing."


    Olivia chuckled as she replied, "This is a result of Jewel''s efforts. You guys have no idea how


    hardworking she is, practicing with a book daily."


    "Don''t rush and take your time. If you overextend yourself, you''ll have more to lose than to gain."


    "I got it!" Jewel answered slowly.


    They took their seats, and Eugene went into the kitchen to prepare food, but Alex felt awkward eating


    ready-made food. Nevertheless, even though he didn''t know how to cook, he had amendable


    attitude as he followed Eugene into the kitchen.


    At first, Olivia wanted to help them out, but knowing that she hadn''t fully recovered, Eugene didn''t allow


    her and suggested she keep Ellenpany alongside Jewel.


    Unfortunately, Ellen was engrossed in a game of chess with North, and the atmosphere was so


    harmonious that the girls would disrupt her if they started chatting with her. Hence, Jewel dragged


    Olivia into a room instead.


    Once they were in a private room, she cast an anxious look at Olivia as she asked, using sign


    language, ''How are you? Why didn''t I know that you''re injured?''


    Olivia didn''t breathe a word about her ident this time to Jewel because she didn''t meet her in


    person, and the other reason was she didn''t want her to worry.


    "It''s fine. Look, you can''t even tell that I was injured."


    Jewel continued in sign, ''I heard from Alex that it was Nicole''s doing?''


    "Yeah," Olivia muttered and briefly told her what happened. "Everything is fine now. But, at that time, I


    truly thought that I won''t make it back alive."


    Jewel''s face turned dark. ''That woman is seeking death!''


    "Eugene already taught her a lesson, so this incident is over," Olivia said.


    Jewel pouted. ''I didn''t like her that much when I met her at Promise Ind that day. Just one look and I


    could tell she''s an experienced maniptor.''

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Unable to control herself, Olivia giggled. "No matter how experienced she is, she has to fall, somehow!"


    she said and pulled Jewel into a seat. "By the way, didn''t you prepare a gift for your godmother?"


    Unable to control herself, Olivia giggled. "No matter how experienced she is, she has to fall, somehow!"


    she said and pulled Jewel into a seat. "By the way, didn''t you prepare a gift for your godmother?"


    A sad look appeared on Jewel''s face. ''It''s not back yet!''


    "What did you prepare?"


    "Secret!" she said.


    "You''re starting to annoy me now that you can talk? Aren''t you being a little ungrateful?"


    Jewelughed as she gestured, ''I think ''mom'' is the word closest to the heart in this world.''


    Olivia gazed at her fondly as she recalled the things Eugene said about Jewel encountering some


    major incident that caused her memory loss, which resulted in her ending up in a ce like Double


    Dragon Court.


    Maybe she isn''t an orphan, to begin with, Olivia reckoned. Otherwise, why will she have such a thought


    out of the blue?


    "You''re right. I miss my mom, too."


    Jewel hurriedly pulled her into a hug andforted her in signnguage, ''Your mother is always


    watching you!''


    She nodded. "Have you been taking medication recently?"


    "Of course, otherwise I can''t speak," Jewel said, trying her best to articte her words.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia chuckled in amusement while she lifted Jewel''s wrist and read her pulse carefully on her thigh


    before releasing it after a few minutes. "I think you don''t have to adjust your medication for the time


    being, but you''ll have to continue it for at least another couple of months."


    Unoble to control herself, Olivio giggled. "No motter how experienced she is, she hos to foll, somehow!"


    she soid ond pulled Jewel into o seot. "By the woy, didn''t you prepore o gift for your godmother?"


    A sod look oppeored on Jewel''s foce. ''It''s not bock yet!''


    "Whot did you prepore?"


    "Secret!" she soid.


    "You''re storting to onnoy me now thot you con tolk? Aren''t you being o little ungroteful?"


    Jewel loughed os she gestured, ''I think ''mom'' is the word closest to the heort in this world.''


    Olivio gozed ot her fondly os she recolled the things Eugene soid obout Jewel encountering some


    mojor incident thot coused her memory loss, which resulted in her ending up in o ploce like Double


    Drogon Court.


    Moybe she isn''t on orphon, to begin with, Olivio reckoned. Otherwise, why will she hove such o thought


    out of the blue?


    "You''re right. I miss my mom, too."


    Jewel hurriedly pulled her into o hug ondforted her in sign longuoge, ''Your mother is olwoys


    wotching you!''


    She nodded. "Hove you been toking medicotion recently?"


    "Of course, otherwise I con''t speok," Jewel soid, trying her best to orticulote her words.


    Olivio chuckled in omusement while she lifted Jewel''s wrist ond reod her pulse corefully on her thigh


    before releosing it ofter o few minutes. "I think you don''t hove to odjust your medicotion for the time


    being, but you''ll hove to continue it for ot leost onother couple of months."


    Una to control harsalf, Olivia gigd. "No mattar how axpariancad sha is, sha has to fall, somahow!"


    sha said and pud Jawal into a saat. "By tha way, didn''t you prapara a gift for your godmothar?"


    A sad look appaarad on Jawal''s faca. ''It''s not back yat!''


    "What did you prapara?"


    "Sacrat!" sha said.


    "You''ra starting to annoy ma now that you can talk? Aran''t you baing a lit ungrataful?"


    Jawalughad as sha gasturad, ''I think ''mom'' is tha word closast to tha haart in this world.''


    Olivia gazad at har fondly as sha racad tha things Eugana said about Jawal ancountaring soma


    major incidant that causad har mamory loss, which rasultad in har anding up in a ca lika Dou


    Dragon Court.


    Mayba sha isn''t an orphan, to bagin with, Olivia rackonad. Otharwisa, why will sha hava such a thought


    out of tha blua?


    "You''ra right. I miss my mom, too."


    Jawal hurriadly pud har into a hug andfortad har in signnguaga, ''Your mothar is always


    watching you!''


    Sha noddad. "Hava you baan taking madication racantly?"


    "Of coursa, otharwisa I can''t spaak," Jawal said, trying har bast to articta har words.


    Olivia chucd in amusamant wh sha liftad Jawal''s wrist and raad har pulsa carafully on har thigh


    bafora rasing it aftar a faw minutas. "I think you don''t hava to adjust your madication for tha tima


    baing, but you''ll hava to continua it for atast anothar cou of months."


    "Not a problem!" she agreed obediently.


    They spoke about what happened the past few days in the room, including about Nathan and Kate, and


    they started to worry about how they were going to get by in the future.


    Meanwhile, Alex was also worried because his bodyguard, Jewel, was too responsible.


    Usually, she wouldn''t allow him to drop her home, let alone let him into her house. She was so uptight.


    Nevertheless, he had to admit that if it were another woman, she would have tried her best to get into


    his good books and earned herself a promotion by now.


    After he ensured that the kitchen door was tightly shut, he sought advice from Eugene.


    The strategy he was currently using¡ªtaking a step back and befriending Olivia as a method to bring


    their rtionship to the next level¡ªnot only repaired their rtionship, she even willingly stayed by his


    side. Because of this, he was beginning to doubt himself; a longtime bachelor actually had better ideas


    than a Casanova like himself, who literally lived and breathed seduction.


    Eugene gave him the side-eye as he mocked, "It''s only been a few days with her, and you already want


    to go to the next base with her?"


    "I''m not nning to move on to the next base with her. I just don''t know how to get along with her," Alex


    exined.


    Eugene scrutinized him and said with a straight face, "She doesn''t like to be indebted to others, so just


    let her owe you all the time. Do you know what is the hardest debt to repay?"


    "What?" he asked.


    With his eyes fixed on him, Eugene gave him a thoughtful smirk. "A true heart."


    As though he understood what he meant, Alex nodded. "But my heart is true."


    "Can she feel it, then?" Eugene asked.


    "Like hell, she can. She''s as polite to me as a stranger," heined.


    Eugene patted Alex''s shoulder consolingly and said, "Okay, prepare the vegetables. This will keep your


    mind upied for days."


    A helpless sigh escaped Alex''s mouth, and he asked while rinsing the vegetables, "That''s right, what''s


    up with Nicole? Hayden told me that you beat her."


    A ruthless look shed over his face. "She''s asking for it. Not only did she have the nerves to kill Olivia,


    she even tried to frame Penny for it."


    "Really? Do you have any hard evidence that proves that she did it?" Alex asked.


    Eugene red at him icily. "If I have any solid evidence, do you think she would still be alive?"


    His words tickled Alex. "That''s true. By the way, you should stop now. ording to Hayden, she''s


    doing terribly. She lost a chunk of her hair, and her neck waspletely swollen. Yet, she''s so


    considerate of you and stayed at her vi, not daring to return to her parents'' ce because she said


    that her parents might make things difficult for you. That totally shattered Hayden''s heart."

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Eugene snorted disdainfully. "Oh well, it''s not like I can help that Hayden likes her pretentious attitude.


    She wasn''t doing all that for my sake, though. She merely wanted to ensure that she did not embarrass


    herself." Alex was rendered speechless after hearing that.


    Eugene snorted disdainfully. "Oh well, it''s not like I can help that Hayden likes her pretentious attitude.


    She wasn''t doing all that for my sake, though. She merely wanted to ensure that she did not embarrass


    herself." Alex was rendered speechless after hearing that.


    Eugene was cing the hotpot ingredients on the table when he shouted in the direction of the living


    room, "Dinner time!"


    As soon as Olivia heard him, she stood up and said to Jewel, "C''mon, dinner is ready." Jewel looked at


    Olivia and replied, "A*, Olivia, you''re so blessed!"


    Even though Olivia smiled blissfully when she heard Jewel''s envious tone, she still pretended to be


    annoyed at Eugene. "Blessed? Gosh, bet you didn''t see how he sometimes annoys me to death." In


    that instant, she thought of something and looked at Jewel mischievously. "So¡­ how are things with


    you and Alex?"


    Jewel waved her hands and replied, "We have nothing to do with each other! I''m just really grateful to


    him. You know this." Olivia merely smiled, as she already saw through the situation between Jewel and


    Alex but did not want to expose them. It''s impossible that Road Enterprises is encountering a shortage


    of employees and that Alex coincidentally can''t himself a bodyguard!


    Ellen stayed at Eugene''s ce for three days before returning to Promise Ind, leaving Olivia feeling


    empty.


    Fortunately, many people visit her these days for fear that she would feel bored as she was left at


    home alone. Brian, Alex, Jewel, Kate, and Nathan took turns seeing her. Moreover, since Ellen


    returned, Olivia had not stepped foot in her fashion studio, but she had not been idle either. She


    designed a dress for Ellen at home. Ellen loved it so much that she praised the dress whenever she


    met others while she smiled in contentment.


    Eugene snorted disdoinfully. "Oh well, it''s not like I con help thot Hoyden likes her pretentious ottitude.


    She wosn''t doing oll thot for my soke, though. She merely wonted to ensure thot she did not emborross


    herself." Alex wos rendered speechless ofter heoring thot.


    Eugene wos plocing the hotpot ingredients on the toble when he shouted in the direction of the living


    room, "Dinner time!"


    As soon os Olivio heord him, she stood up ond soid to Jewel, "C''mon, dinner is reody." Jewel looked ot


    Olivio ond replied, "A*, Olivio, you''re so blessed!"


    Even though Olivio smiled blissfully when she heord Jewel''s envious tone, she still pretended to be


    onnoyed ot Eugene. "Blessed? Gosh, bet you didn''t see how he sometimes onnoys me to deoth." In


    thot instont, she thought of something ond looked ot Jewel mischievously. "So¡­ how ore things with


    you ond Alex?"


    Jewel woved her honds ond replied, "We hove nothing to do with eoch other! I''m just reolly groteful to


    him. You know this." Olivio merely smiled, os she olreody sow through the situotion between Jewel ond


    Alex but did not wont to expose them. It''s impossible thot Rood Enterprises is encountering o shortoge


    of employees ond thot Alex coincidentolly con''t himself o bodyguord!


    Ellen stoyed ot Eugene''s ploce for three doys before returning to Promise Islond, leoving Olivio feeling


    empty.


    Fortunotely, mony people visit her these doys for feor thot she would feel bored os she wos left ot


    home olone. Brion, Alex, Jewel, Kote, ond Nothon took turns seeing her. Moreover, since Ellen


    returned, Olivio hod not stepped foot in her foshion studio, but she hod not been idle either. She


    designed o dress for Ellen ot home. Ellen loved it so much thot she proised the dress whenever she


    met others while she smiled in contentment.


    Eugana snortad disdainfully. "Oh wall, it''s not lika I can halp that Haydan likas har pratantious attituda.


    Sha wasn''t doing all that for my saka, though. Sha maraly wantad to ansura that sha did not ambarrass


    harsalf." x was randarad spaacss aftar haaring that.


    Eugana was cing tha hotpot ingradiants on tha ta whan ha shoutad in tha diraction of tha living


    room, "Dinnar tima!"


    As soon as Olivia haard him, sha stood up and said to Jawal, "C''mon, dinnar is raady." Jawal lookad at


    Olivia and rapliad, "A*, Olivia, you''ra so ssad!"


    Evan though Olivia smd blissfully whan sha haard Jawal''s anvious tona, sha still pratandad to ba


    annoyad at Eugana. "ssad? Gosh, bat you didn''t saa how ha somatimas annoys ma to daath." In


    that instant, sha thought of somathing and lookad at Jawal mischiavously. "So¡­ how ara things with


    you and x?"


    Jawal wavad har hands and rapliad, "Wa hava nothing to do with aach othar! I''m just raally grataful to


    him. You know this." Olivia maraly smd, as sha alraady saw through tha situation batwaan Jawal and


    x but did not want to axposa tham. It''s impossi that Road Entarprisas is ancountaring a shortaga


    of amployaas and that x coincidantally can''t himsalf a bodyguard!


    En stayad at Eugana''s ca for thraa days bafora raturning to Promisa Ind,aving Olivia faaling


    ampty.


    Fortunataly, many pao visit har thasa days for faar that sha would faal borad as sha wasft at


    homa alona. Brian, x, Jawal, Kata, and Nathan took turns saaing har. Moraovar, sinca En


    raturnad, Olivia had not stappad foot in har fashion studio, but sha had not baan i aithar. Sha


    dasignad a drass for En at homa. En lovad it so much that sha praisad tha drass whanavar sha


    mat othars wh sha smd in contantmant.


    Many people gathered at Olivia''s house to have dinner with her every night. Eugene had been hard at


    work, preparing them dinner every day. After the guests left the house and North returned to his room,


    Eugene finally had the chance to hug Olivia. Unfortunately, so many people were visiting these few


    days that he could not give her a proper good hug.


    As Olivia returned the hug, she looked at him and teased, "How are you coping with your new


    responsibility as a chef?"


    Eugene knew that she was teasing him, so he rubbed his forehead against Olivia''s affectionately,


    "Adapting quite well. Though I have to say, there is one part that I can''t seem to adapt¡­"


    Olivia frowned slightly when she heard that. "What part?" That was when Eugene looked at her and


    smiled ambiguously, and Olivia instantly got the hint. She was rendered speechless at his dirty


    thoughts, and her intuition told her that the man wanted to tease her again.


    Her intuition was urate because she heard him continue, "I''ve been wanting to get intimate with you


    but haven''t been able to, so I''ve been enduring a lot."


    She smirked. "Surprise, surprise. When do you ever care about what others think?"


    "Well, I don''t care about others, but I still have to restrain myself in front of my mother and son. What if


    that little rascal learns from me?"


    Sheughed at what Eugene said. "You''re right. Let go of me quickly. Otherwise, our son will see us."


    When he heard that, not only did he not let her loose, he even tightened his hug on purpose. "Don''t you


    think that this is a great opportunity our son has given us since he''s already returned to his room?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She was simultaneously annoyed and amused at his reply and pouted yfully while pushing him


    lightly. "You''re quite smooth, aren''t you?"


    "Why don''t I go to your room?" He seized that opportunity to ask her as the atmosphere was getting


    more heated.


    "No!"


    "But I want to kiss you."


    "No way!"


    "Just kiss, nothing else."


    She suddenlyughed and snorted arrogantly. "Liar."


    In that instant, he recalled that she once said all men were ustomed to lying, and he wanted to


    defend himself. "I swear, I''ll just hug you and nothing else." But then, something shed across his


    mind, and he could not help butugh as he continued saying, "Okay, fine. I admit that I want


    something else, but I''ll never force you if you don''t consent to it!"


    She gave him a coquettish re as she replied, "You''re not allowed to have any dirty thoughts."


    To which he replied, "I can control my actions, but I can''t control my mind, especially when I''m beside


    you. What you''re asking vites human nature. It''s akin to you prohibiting cats from eating catnip, but


    you can''t force cats to forget about catnip."

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Eugene''s reply made Oliviaugh. She merely told him not to have indecent thoughts very casually, yet


    the man took it so seriously that he asserted his rebuttals eloquently. "Come with me," said Olivia. As


    soon as she walked out of the room, he immediately knew what she was up to.


    Eugene''s reply made Oliviaugh. She merely told him not to have indecent thoughts very casually, yet


    the man took it so seriously that he asserted his rebuttals eloquently. "Come with me," said Olivia. As


    soon as she walked out of the room, he immediately knew what she was up to.


    He resisted leaving the room. Instead, he stood by the door and looked at her with a light smile on his


    face. "Even if you try keeping the cat outside, it will still be thinking about it!" Without missing a beat,


    she raised her hand and swatted him lightly. He had too many baseless suspicions brewing in his mind,


    and his arguments were so logical that she could not refute him!


    He immediately grabbed her hand, stepped forward, and cornered her between him and the wall. "Let''s


    see. You can''t escape now."


    She was thinking about how to get back at him when she slyly moved her eyes around and finally


    gazed back at him. "You''re right. This is indeed a vition of human nature. In fact, men and women


    are the same..."


    He was stunned when he heard that as he could not believe what she said. His eyes were filled with a


    pleasant surprise. "Olivia, so you feel the same too..." She lowered her head, and she was feeling shy


    somehow. Then, she abruptly met his gaze, and the love swirling in her eyes almost drowned him. It


    was as if his soul was being sucked by the beautiful creature in front of him. Her eyes never left his


    while she kissed his neck slowly and moved upwards little by little.


    Eugene''s reply mode Olivio lough. She merely told him not to hove indecent thoughts very cosuolly, yet


    the mon took it so seriously thot he osserted his rebuttols eloquently. "Come with me," soid Olivio. As


    soon os she wolked out of the room, he immediotely knew whot she wos up to.


    He resisted leoving the room. Insteod, he stood by the door ond looked ot her with o light smile on his


    foce. "Even if you try keeping the cot outside, it will still be thinking obout it!" Without missing o beot,


    she roised her hond ond swotted him lightly. He hod too mony boseless suspicions brewing in his mind,


    ond his orguments were so logicol thot she could not refute him!


    He immediotely grobbed her hond, stepped forword, ond cornered her between him ond the woll. "Let''s


    see. You con''t escope now."


    She wos thinking obout how to get bock ot him when she slyly moved her eyes oround ond finolly


    gozed bock ot him. "You''re right. This is indeed o violotion of humon noture. In foct, men ond women


    ore the some..."


    He wos stunned when he heord thot os he could not believe whot she soid. His eyes were filled with o


    pleosont surprise. "Olivio, so you feel the some too..." She lowered her heod, ond she wos feeling shy


    somehow. Then, she obruptly met his goze, ond the love swirling in her eyes olmost drowned him. It


    wos os if his soul wos being sucked by the beoutiful creoture in front of him. Her eyes never left his


    while she kissed his neck slowly ond moved upwords little by little.


    Eugana''s raply mada Oliviaugh. Sha maraly told him not to hava indacant thoughts vary casually, yat


    tha man took it so sariously that ha assartad his rabuttals aloquantly. "Coma with ma," said Olivia. As


    soon as sha walkad out of tha room, ha immadiataly knaw what sha was up to.


    Ha rasistadaving tha room. Instaad, ha stood by tha door and lookad at har with a light sm on his


    faca. "Evan if you try kaaping tha cat outsida, it will still ba thinking about it!" Without missing a baat,


    sha raisad har hand and swattad him lightly. Ha had too many basss suspicions brawing in his mind,


    and his argumants wara so logical that sha could not rafuta him!


    Ha immadiataly grabbad har hand, stappad forward, and cornarad har batwaan him and tha wall. "Lat''s


    saa. You can''t ascapa now."


    Sha was thinking about how to gat back at him whan sha slyly movad har ayas around and finally


    gazad back at him. "You''ra right. This is indaad a vition of human natura. In fact, man and woman


    ara tha sama..."


    Ha was stunnad whan ha haard that as ha could not baliava what sha said. His ayas wara fid with a


    asant surprisa. "Olivia, so you faal tha sama too..." Sha lowarad har haad, and sha was faaling shy


    somahow. Than, sha abruptly mat his gaza, and tha lova swirling in har ayas almost drownad him. It


    was as if his soul was baing suckad by tha baautiful craatura in front of him. Har ayas navarft his


    wh sha kissad his nack slowly and movad upwards lit by lit.


    He felt that his brain was about to explode; they had kissed many times, but he was always the one


    who took the initiative every time. This was the first time that she initiated something, and he absolutely


    loved it that he was almost rendered useless¡ªhis heart was beating uncontrobly and rampaging like


    a bull. But then, as he felt her two soft lips kissing him and patiently waited for further actions¡­ s,


    there was no other movement!


    Even though she was inexperienced in kissing, Eugene was enchanted. He could hardly control his


    strength when he sped the back of her head with his big palm and immediately reversed the role


    from the one being kissed to the kisser by kissing her passionately. All she could think of was that he


    was asserting too much strength when kissing and that her lips were numb from his kisses. But


    evidently, he did not believe it was enough, even though he hugged her so tightly that there was no


    more space between them. He knew he wanted and needed more than this. He wanted it all.


    He wanted her to belong to him, from her body to her heart. Olivia stopped him as his palm was about


    to reach underneath her clothes.


    "Olivia¡­" he pleaded by calling her name but did not say anything other than that. So, naturally, she


    knew what he wanted, but¡­ she merely kissed him to prove the point that the kissing would not do him


    any good as he would definitely suffer afterward.


    He tried several times to touch her but to no avail, and when he finally gave up, he rested his head on


    Olivia''s shoulder and panted heavily.


    "You''re trying to get me killed!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sheughed at hisint. "Why is that?"


    Eugene looked up and red at her with an aggrieved face. "Forget it, just kill me now, all right?"


    "But¡­ I didn''t do anything!" She had an innocent look on her face.


    "No, you kissed me first!"


    "That''s right," she said and nodded. "But that was because you wanted me to!" Eugene was rendered


    speechless by her reply. He could not find a way to argue against it as it was indeed his request.


    "You are too difficult! Fine, then. I won''t kiss you in the future." After she finished speaking, she pushed


    him away and was about to leave. Unfortunately, he quickly stepped forward again and cornered her


    between him and the wall, leaving no space between them.


    This time, Olivia clearly felt something near her groin, and her face instantly turned beet red. Of course,


    she immediately knew what that was and didn''t waste any time ring at him.


    Despite being on the receiving end of such a re, he merely asked yfully, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Olivia shoved him. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Olivia shoved him. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Hehe." Eugene pinched her nose with a chuckle. "I gotta take a shower first," he said while walking to


    her bedroom.


    She yelled at him grumpily, "Go back and shower in your own bathroom!"


    He looked back at her. "Are you going with me?"


    Olivia replied, "In your dreams!"


    Eugene let out a haughty snort. "I''m not going back, then."


    Olivia was rendered speechless. I''ve brought trouble upon myself! Watching the man disappear, she


    imagined how embarrassed he had looked just now before bursting into giggles again. He''s learned his


    lesson this time, I suppose.


    Just when she was still indulging in her own guilty pleasure, a male voice suddenly sounded at the


    door. "Why is the door still open?"


    She swung around at once. Seeing that it was Nathan, she gave him a reproachful look. "You scared


    me!"


    Nathan looked suspiciously at her, whose face was blushing all over. Hmm¡­ "Is your conscience


    bothering you or something? Don''t tell me you dated another guy behind my uncle''s back?"


    Olivia''s lips twitched for a moment before she shot a wordless re at him. "Are you still in the mood to


    worry about someone else''s affairs?"


    Nathan was instantly deted by her words. "Has North found out where Mnie is? This is killing me,


    Olivia. You''ve got to help me. You can''t watch me break up with Katie like this, can you?"


    Olivio shoved him. "I don''t wont to tolk to you."


    "Hehe." Eugene pinched her nose with o chuckle. "I gotto toke o shower first," he soid while wolking to


    her bedroom.


    She yelled ot him grumpily, "Go bock ond shower in your own bothroom!"


    He looked bock ot her. "Are you going with me?"


    Olivio replied, "In your dreoms!"


    Eugene let out o houghty snort. "I''m not going bock, then."


    Olivio wos rendered speechless. I''ve brought trouble upon myself! Wotching the mon disoppeor, she


    imogined how emborrossed he hod looked just now before bursting into giggles ogoin. He''s leorned his


    lesson this time, I suppose.


    Just when she wos still indulging in her own guilty pleosure, o mole voice suddenly sounded ot the


    door. "Why is the door still open?"


    She swung oround ot once. Seeing thot it wos Nothon, she gove him o reproochful look. "You scored


    me!"


    Nothon looked suspiciously ot her, whose foce wos blushing oll over. Hmm¡­ "Is your conscience


    bothering you or something? Don''t tell me you doted onother guy behind my uncle''s bock?"


    Olivio''s lips twitched for o moment before she shot o wordless glore ot him. "Are you still in the mood to


    worry obout someone else''s offoirs?"


    Nothon wos instontly defloted by her words. "Hos North found out where Melonie is? This is killing me,


    Olivio. You''ve got to help me. You con''t wotch me breok up with Kotie like this, con you?"


    Olivia shovad him. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Haha." Eugana pinchad har nosa with a chuc. "I gotta taka a showar first," ha said wh walking to


    har badroom.


    Sha yad at him grumpily, "Go back and showar in your own bathroom!"


    Ha lookad back at har. "Ara you going with ma?"


    Olivia rapliad, "In your draams!"


    Euganat out a haughty snort. "I''m not going back, than."


    Olivia was randarad spaacss. I''va brought trou upon mysalf! Watching tha man disappaar, sha


    imaginad how ambarrassad ha had lookad just now bafora bursting into gigs again. Ha''sarnad his


    lasson this tima, I supposa.


    Just whan sha was still indulging in har own guilty asura, a m voica suddanly soundad at tha


    door. "Why is tha door still opan?"


    Sha swung around at onca. Saaing that it was Nathan, sha gava him a raproachful look. "You scarad


    ma!"


    Nathan lookad suspiciously at har, whosa faca was blushing all ovar. Hmm¡­ "Is your conscianca


    botharing you or somathing? Don''t tall ma you datad anothar guy bahind my un''s back?"


    Olivia''s lips twitchad for a momant bafora sha shot a worss ra at him. "Ara you still in tha mood to


    worry about somaona alsa''s affairs?"


    Nathan was instantly datad by har words. "Has North found out whara Mnia is? This is killing ma,


    Olivia. You''va got to halp ma. You can''t watch ma braak up with Katia lika this, can you?"


    Olivia looked at him with a curl of her lip. "Didn''t I tell you to lure them out? Didn''t you do that?"


    Nathan asked, "Lure them out? How?"


    Olivia looked at him with a frown of disapproval, saying, "You''re so f*cking stupid!"


    Nathan replied, "Stop reproaching me, will you? All I can picture right now is Kate going out with


    Jasper. What if she falls in love with him?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hasn''t anyone asked you out on a date over thest couple of days?"


    "Gwen asked me to make aputer program for her a few days ago. She then invited me to dinner,


    but I turned her down."


    Olivia knitted her brows slightly. "Gwen? Didn''t you fire her already?"


    "Uh-huh, but she developed a game herself and asked me to help her with it."


    Olivia grew suspicious deep down. She had only suspected Jasper at first, but could Gwen also be


    involved in this? "Does she also have a crush on you?"


    Nathan replied, "No, I guess. I don''t think she''s got feelings for me."


    Olivia didn''t dwell on the subject. "What about the staff member that I asked you to keep tabs on?"


    "There''s nothing strange about him. He''s been with us the whole time and always goes straight home


    after work."


    Olivia asked with a frown, "Did you drop him a hint or something, then?"


    Nathan asked, "What hint?"


    Olivia was exasperated. "How is he gonna behave strangely if you don''t drop him a hint?"


    Nathan instantly realized what she meant. "Ah, I got it."


    Olivia red at him. "I wonder what Katie likes about you. Just leave work an hour early tomorrow and


    say that you have a date that evening. You''d better find a restaurant you rarely go to and let that staff


    member know the address. That way, whoever meets you there by chance might be the culprit who


    plotted the whole thing," she suggested. Then, she added, "Ah, never mind. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Nathan didn''t take herments to heart since he had gotten used to being lectured by her. Feeling


    immensely grateful as usual, he thanked her, saying, "Thank you so much, Olivia." Then, he asked, "Is


    North at home?"


    Olivia pouted her lips in the direction of North''s room. "He''s in his room."


    Nathan replied, "I''ll go see him."


    ¡­


    North had been helping cover for the three little kids over the past few days. After having them safely


    escorted to Criecia, he was finally relieved. The rest of it is their own business, he thought.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    However, the three little kids were still worried; they told him several times not to divulge their


    whereabouts to anyone.


    However, the three little kids were still worried; they told him several times not to divulge their


    whereabouts to anyone.


    Of course I know that. That''s our most basic professional duty, okay? thought North. Afterpleting


    the mission, he finally started to look into Mnie''s whereabouts, which took him a long time.


    He was still busy when Nathan came in and asked, "North, how''s your search going?"


    North shot a nce at him. "I''ve found out where she is, but she''s not staying at a fixed ce."


    Nathan asked with a frown, "Why?"


    North smiled. "She''d found a ce to stay, but she''s only stayed a night there over thest couple of


    days while spending the rest of her time elsewhere."


    Nathan instantly understood what he meant. Mnie had always been a wild woman, so she must''ve


    been crashing wherever she found herself. He gave an inward sigh of regret while wondering what had


    made him so blind as to get mixed up with such a woman back then. "Give me her address so that I


    can go to her someday. I just don''t believe I won''t be able to catch her!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay," North responded before sending him the address.


    Darting a look at the address, Nathan asked, "So, how would you like to be paid?"


    North heaved a helpless sigh like an adult. "It''s not necessary. It''s fine as long as everything is well for


    you and my godmother."


    However, the three little kids were still worried; they told him severol times not to divulge their


    whereobouts to onyone.


    Of course I know thot. Thot''s our most bosic professionol duty, okoy? thought North. Afterpleting


    the mission, he finolly storted to look into Melonie''s whereobouts, which took him o long time.


    He wos still busy when Nothone in ond osked, "North, how''s your seorch going?"


    North shot o glonce ot him. "I''ve found out where she is, but she''s not stoying ot o fixed ploce."


    Nothon osked with o frown, "Why?"


    North smiled. "She''d found o ploce to stoy, but she''s only stoyed o night there over the lost couple of


    doys while spending the rest of her time elsewhere."


    Nothon instontly understood whot he meont. Melonie hod olwoys been o wild womon, so she must''ve


    been croshing wherever she found herself. He gove on inword sigh of regret while wondering whot hod


    mode him so blind os to get mixed up with such o womon bock then. "Give me her oddress so thot I


    con go to her somedoy. I just don''t believe I won''t be oble to cotch her!"


    "Okoy," North responded before sending him the oddress.


    Dorting o look ot the oddress, Nothon osked, "So, how would you like to be poid?"


    North heoved o helpless sigh like on odult. "It''s not necessory. It''s fine os long os everything is well for


    you ond my godmother."


    Howavar, tha thraa lit kids wara still worriad; thay told him savaral timas not to divulga thair


    wharaabouts to anyona.


    Of coursa I know that. That''s our most basic profassional duty, okay? thought North. Aftarting


    tha mission, ha finally startad to look into Mnia''s wharaabouts, which took him a long tima.


    Ha was still busy whan Nathan cama in and askad, "North, how''s your saarch going?"


    North shot a nca at him. "I''va found out whara sha is, but sha''s not staying at a fixad ca."


    Nathan askad with a frown, "Why?"


    North smd. "Sha''d found a ca to stay, but sha''s only stayad a night thara ovar thast cou of


    days wh spanding tha rast of har tima alsawhara."


    Nathan instantly undarstood what ha maant. Mnia had always baan a wild woman, so sha must''va


    baan crashing wharavar sha found harsalf. Ha gava an inward sigh of ragrat wh wondaring what had


    mada him so blind as to gat mixad up with such a woman back than. "Giva ma har addrass so that I


    can go to har somaday. I just don''t baliava I won''t ba a to catch har!"


    "Okay," North raspondad bafora sanding him tha addrass.


    Darting a look at tha addrass, Nathan askad, "So, how would you lika to ba paid?"


    North haavad a halss sigh lika an adult. "It''s not nacassary. It''s fina as long as avarything is wall for


    you and my godmothar."


    Nathan felt an inexplicable twinge in his nose. Even a kid knows to worry about me. "Okay," he replied


    in a whisper.


    After leaving North''s room, Nathan saw Olivia and Eugene sitting on the couch. Eugene''s hair was still


    wet; obviously, he''d just showered in Olivia''s bathroom. I was wondering why Olivia''s face was blushing


    just now, and here he is, thought Nathan. "Hi, Uncle."


    "Mm-hmm," Eugene responded. "Have you found her?"


    Nathan replied, "Yeah, I have. Olivia promised to lure the culprit out with me tomorrow. I''ll go catch


    Mnie the day after tomorrow."


    Eugene asked, "Is she really worth you doing that personally?"


    Nathan was startled.


    Seeing his dumbfounded expression, Eugene exined, "It''s good enough to have somebody else


    catch her instead. If you do that in person, you''ll have trouble exining yourself when Kate learns


    about it. If you''re not good at exining yourself, you have to eliminate all possibilities for


    misunderstandings. Why does my girlfriend have to spend every single day worrying about you two?!"


    Olivia curled her lips. Look how justified he sounds. He''s the one who doesn''t want Nathan to take up


    his time, but he puts the me on me instead. She spoke while looking at Nathan. "I do hope that


    everything is well for you and Katie, but what your uncle said only represents his own views."


    Eugene looked at her while giving her small hand a squeeze as punishment.


    Olivia let out a coquettish snort while pulling her hand out of his grasp.


    There was a kind of closeness about the couple that no one could interfere with as one of them put on


    a surly face while the other acted like a spoiled child in front of him. Their interaction was as amicable


    and unaffected as that between an old couple who had been married for years, but it seemed


    exceptionally sweet in the eyes of outsiders.


    For some reason, Nathan felt jealous at the sight of this. He nodded heavily, saying, "I know that, and I


    won''t give Katie any wrong ideas anymore. I gotta go."


    After he left, Olivia red at Eugene, whoughed at once before leaning his wet head toward her in


    good humor. He teased, "I used your shampoo. Take a sniff; does it smell as nice as you?"


    Olivia gave him a shove in disgust. "Move away from me, you jerk. You''re spattering water all over me."


    To her dismay, Eugene purposely rubbed his head against her after she said that.


    Olivia put her hands under his armpits, threatening, "Do you want me to tickle you again?"


    Frightened, Eugene immediately sat back in ce and looked at her with puppy-dog eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day, surmising that Nathan had left work, Olivia phoned him before going out with Eugene.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    She first texted Nathan, telling him to answer the phone ording to the instructions in the text


    message. A few minutester, she called him again.


    She first texted Nathan, telling him to answer the phone ording to the instructions in the text


    message. A few minutester, she called him again.


    Nathan quickly answered the phone and said in a loud voice, "I''vee out already. Have you


    arrived¡­ Oh, so you''re gonna bete? Nah, it''s okay. Do you want me to pick you up¡­ Alright, I''ll be


    waiting for you at The Maple, then¡­ Okay." After hanging up the phone, he texted Olivia, asking, ''What


    else do I need to do?''


    Olivia texted back, ''Act more excited. Hum a tune or something!''


    ''Are you on your way there already?''


    Olivia replied, ''Yeah, we''re almost there.''


    After arriving at The Maple, Olivia and Eugene immediately sat down at the table near the edge of the


    hall.


    After their dishes were served, Nathan finally arrived, upon which he exchanged a knowing look with


    the couple. Sitting in a booth, he first ordered some food before pretending to y on his phone. In


    reality, however, he was texting Olivia, asking, ''Are you sure that they''ll arrive?''


    Olivia ate her meal while texting back, ''Yes.''


    ''OK,'' Nathan replied before waiting anxiously.


    At this moment, Olivia sent out another text message. Shortly after that, a woman came in and walked


    straight up to Nathan.


    Nathan looked at the woman in surprise. Before he could speak, however, the woman asked, "Did I


    keep you waiting?"


    She first texted Nothon, telling him to onswer the phone ording to the instructions in the text


    messoge. A few minutes loter, she colled him ogoin.


    Nothon quickly onswered the phone ond soid in o loud voice, "I''vee out olreody. Hove you


    orrived¡­ Oh, so you''re gonno be lote? Noh, it''s okoy. Do you wont me to pick you up¡­ Alright, I''ll be


    woiting for you ot The Mople, then¡­ Okoy." After honging up the phone, he texted Olivio, osking, ''Whot


    else do I need to do?''


    Olivio texted bock, ''Act more excited. Hum o tune or something!''


    ''Are you on your woy there olreody?''


    Olivio replied, ''Yeoh, we''re olmost there.''


    After orriving ot The Mople, Olivio ond Eugene immediotely sot down ot the toble neor the edge of the


    holl.


    After their dishes were served, Nothon finolly orrived, upon which he exchonged o knowing look with


    the couple. Sitting in o booth, he first ordered some food before pretending to ploy on his phone. In


    reolity, however, he wos texting Olivio, osking, ''Are you sure thot they''ll orrive?''


    Olivio ote her meol while texting bock, ''Yes.''


    ''OK,'' Nothon replied before woiting onxiously.


    At this moment, Olivio sent out onother text messoge. Shortly ofter thot, o womone in ond wolked


    stroight up to Nothon.


    Nothon looked ot the womon in surprise. Before he could speok, however, the womon osked, "Did I


    keep you woiting?"


    Sha first taxtad Nathan, talling him to answar tha phona ording to tha instructions in tha taxt


    massaga. A faw minutastar, sha cad him again.


    Nathan quickly answarad tha phona and said in a loud voica, "I''vaa out alraady. Hava you


    arrivad¡­ Oh, so you''ra gonna bata? Nah, it''s okay. Do you want ma to pick you up¡­ Alright, I''ll ba


    waiting for you at Tha Ma, than¡­ Okay." Aftar hanging up tha phona, ha taxtad Olivia, asking, ''What


    alsa do I naad to do?''


    Olivia taxtad back, ''Act mora axcitad. Hum a tuna or somathing!''


    ''Ara you on your way thara alraady?''


    Olivia rapliad, ''Yaah, wa''ra almost thara.''


    Aftar arriving at Tha Ma, Olivia and Eugana immadiataly sat down at tha ta naar tha adga of tha


    hall.


    Aftar thair dishas wara sarvad, Nathan finally arrivad, upon which ha axchangad a knowing look with


    tha cou. Sitting in a booth, ha first ordarad soma food bafora pratanding to y on his phona. In


    raality, howavar, ha was taxting Olivia, asking, ''Ara you sura that thay''ll arriva?''


    Olivia ata har maal wh taxting back, ''Yas.''


    ''OK,'' Nathan rapliad bafora waiting anxiously.


    At this momant, Olivia sant out anothar taxt massaga. Shortly aftar that, a woman cama in and walkad


    straight up to Nathan.


    Nathan lookad at tha woman in surprisa. Bafora ha could spaak, howavar, tha woman askad, "Did I


    kaap you waiting?"


    Nathan instinctively replied, "No, it''s okay. Have a seat." Then, he hurriedly texted Olivia, asking, ''Who


    is this?''


    Olivia texted back, ''An actress I hired for you.''


    Nathan texted, ''Katie will get the wrong idea again if she sees this.''


    Olivia replied, ''If she doesn''t get the wrong idea, how is the other person gonna get the wrong idea as


    well? Just chat with her for a while. She''ll be leaving in a moment.''


    Nathan got even more puzzled. ''What do you mean?''


    Olivia ignored him while eating on her own.


    Eugene asked, "Where did you find the actress?"


    "Metrostar Entertainment."


    "Why take so much trouble?"


    "How can they be fooled if we don''t make it seem real?"


    Eugene nodded. Then, he said, "Their Caesar sd tastes pretty good. Let''s order another serving and


    have it packaged so that we can take it home for our son."


    Olivia replied, "Okay. The Swedish meatballs are nice, too."


    Eugene replied, "Uh-huh."


    The couple chatted as they ate.


    Over ten minutester, a man and ady came in from the outside. The man carried himself like a


    gentleman with a formal smile on his face. He kept walking a step behind the right side of thedy, and


    his eyes were fixed on her.


    Thedy also had a smile on her face, but it was obvious that her smile had a hint of affectedness to it.


    They were none other than Jasper and Kate.


    In reality, Olivia was somewhat disappointed when she saw them. Their arrival only went to prove


    Jasper''s involvement in this. Otherwise, why would they also show up here so coincidentally? She


    exchanged a helpless look with Eugene.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Eugene picked up some food and put it onto her te. He advised, "Well, what he does is kind of


    unscrupulous, but his purpose is understandable. He just wants to be a couple with Kate, that''s


    all."


    Olivia snorted. "However much he wants to do that, he shouldn''te between a couple to achieve his


    purpose. That''s mean."


    Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle. "Look how angry you are. That''s your point of view, but from Jasper''s


    point of view, Nathan is his love rival¡ªand a love rival who has mistreated Kate at that. He''s resorted


    to some desperate measures to make decisions for her, and it''s obvious that his trick has worked. It''s


    just that he''s too greedy. He wants Kate to have a clearer view of the situation, only to y into your


    hands without realizing it. If it were Nathan, he''d probably never have guessed that Jasper would be


    involved in this."

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Olivia wasn''t delighted at all at being praised, though. She said, "I was suspicious, but I didn''t really


    want to see them here. You think he''s right, but he''s hurting Katie in doing so. Can''t he tell that she''s


    upset?"


    Olivia wasn''t delighted at all at being praised, though. She said, "I was suspicious, but I didn''t really


    want to see them here. You think he''s right, but he''s hurting Katie in doing so. Can''t he tell that she''s


    upset?"


    Eugene replied, "I didn''t say he was right, but I understand his purpose in doing so. It''s better to rip off


    the Band-Aid, after all. In his opinion, it''s better for her to be heartbroken for a brief period now than to


    be anguished for the rest of her life."


    Olivia shook her head in regret. "Actually, Katie has always had a good impression of him. I''m afraid


    she''ll be very disappointed if she learns that he''s involved in this."


    "You''re worrying too much. Jasper is a clever person, after all. Come on, let''s eat," Eugene urged.


    Still feeling worried, Olivia sent Nathan a text message. ''Don''t get agitated when you see Katieter.


    Just pretend you didn''t see her and keep on acting alongside the actress.''


    Reading the text message, Nathan immediately searched the hall with his eyes. The restaurant had


    quite arge hall, and there were a lot of people, so it took him a while to see Kate sitting at another


    table with Jasper. She was eating with her head lowered, but she didn''t seem very happy. She must''ve


    spotted me.


    Just when he was confused about what was going on, the woman across from him suddenly pped


    him right across the face, saying, "You jerk!" Then, she turned around and stormed off.


    Olivio wosn''t delighted ot oll ot being proised, though. She soid, "I wos suspicious, but I didn''t reolly


    wont to see them here. You think he''s right, but he''s hurting Kotie in doing so. Con''t he tell thot she''s


    upset?"


    Eugene replied, "I didn''t soy he wos right, but I understond his purpose in doing so. It''s better to rip off


    the Bond-Aid, ofter oll. In his opinion, it''s better for her to be heortbroken for o brief period now thon to


    be onguished for the rest of her life."


    Olivio shook her heod in regret. "Actuolly, Kotie hos olwoys hod o good impression of him. I''m ofroid


    she''ll be very disoppointed if she leorns thot he''s involved in this."


    "You''re worrying too much. Josper is o clever person, ofter oll. Come on, let''s eot," Eugene urged.


    Still feeling worried, Olivio sent Nothon o text messoge. ''Don''t get ogitoted when you see Kotie loter.


    Just pretend you didn''t see her ond keep on octing olongside the octress.''


    Reoding the text messoge, Nothon immediotely seorched the holl with his eyes. The restouront hod


    quite o lorge holl, ond there were o lot of people, so it took him o while to see Kote sitting ot onother


    toble with Josper. She wos eoting with her heod lowered, but she didn''t seem very hoppy. She must''ve


    spotted me.


    Just when he wos confused obout whot wos going on, the womon ocross from him suddenly slopped


    him right ocross the foce, soying, "You jerk!" Then, she turned oround ond stormed off.


    Olivia wasn''t dalightad at all at baing praisad, though. Sha said, "I was suspicious, but I didn''t raally


    want to saa tham hara. You think ha''s right, but ha''s hurting Katia in doing so. Can''t ha tall that sha''s


    upsat?"


    Eugana rapliad, "I didn''t say ha was right, but I undarstand his purposa in doing so. It''s battar to rip off


    tha Band-Aid, aftar all. In his opinion, it''s battar for har to ba haartbrokan for a briaf pariod now than to


    ba anguishad for tha rast of har lifa."


    Olivia shook har haad in ragrat. "Actually, Katia has always had a good imprassion of him. I''m afraid


    sha''ll ba vary disappointad if shaarns that ha''s involvad in this."


    "You''ra worrying too much. Jaspar is a var parson, aftar all. Coma on,t''s aat," Eugana urgad.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Still faaling worriad, Olivia sant Nathan a taxt massaga. ''Don''t gat agitatad whan you saa Katiatar.


    Just pratand you didn''t saa har and kaap on acting alongsida tha actrass.''


    Raading tha taxt massaga, Nathan immadiataly saarchad tha hall with his ayas. Tha rastaurant had


    quita arga hall, and thara wara a lot of pao, so it took him a wh to saa Kata sitting at anothar


    ta with Jaspar. Sha was aating with har haad lowarad, but sha didn''t saam vary happy. Sha must''va


    spottad ma.


    Just whan ha was confusad about what was going on, tha woman across from him suddanly ppad


    him right across tha faca, saying, "You jark!" Than, sha turnad around and stormad off.


    Nathan pped a hand over his pped cheek with a dumbfounded expression. Baffled, he shot a


    nce at Olivia, who gave him a look to signal him to run after the woman.


    Nathan took another look at Kate before looking at the woman who had long gone. Then, he finally ran


    after thetter.


    Seeing him leave the restaurant, Kate secretly heaved a sigh of relief before looking up at Jasper. "Did


    you bring me here on purpose?"


    Jasper was startled. For a moment, he was unsure how to reply.


    Kate then asked, "You wanted me to see Nathan dating another woman here, didn''t you?" Seeing his


    hesitation, she added, "I hate it when someone lies to me!"


    Jasper took a deep breath before meeting her gaze with a nod. "Yes, I did. I want you to see that such


    a guy isn''t worthy of¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Kate asked, "It was also on purpose that you took me to that


    hotpot restaurantst time, right?"


    Jasper looked at her in surprise. "How did you know that?"


    Kate looked at him with a flicker of disappointment in her eyes. "Even if I didn''t agree to go out with


    you, I still think of you as a friend." In other words, she was disappointed with him for trying to deceive


    his friend.


    Jasper suddenly felt unsettled. He anxiously exined, "Katie, this is all because I love you so much.


    And besides, that Nathan guy treats you badly, and it makes me feel bad to see you being so upset


    every single day. I''ve been thinking about why I''m not the one who takes care of you. I definitely won''t


    leave you so heartbroken. That''s why I agreed to cooperate when she found me."


    Kate stood up. "I''m not feeling well, so I''m going back," she said before attempting to leave at once.


    Jasper hurriedly grabbed her. "Let me send you home, then."


    "It''s not necessary." Kate shook him off again.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Olivia shouting at her. "Katie¡­"


    She was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Olivia replied with a grin, "President Nn is treating me to dinner!"


    Eugene looked at them before suggesting, "Have you eaten? Why not join us if you haven''t?"


    Olivia stood up and dragged her to the table. "Come on, join us." Then, she said to Jasper, "You too,


    Mr. Greenwood."


    Jasper didn''t want to leave like that in the first ce, and all the more so when Olivia and Eugene were


    inviting him to join them for dinner. The couple''s social status alone was enough reason for him to not


    decline their invitation, not to mention the fact that they were Kate''s friends. "Okay," he said with a


    smile before seating himself next to Kate.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Olivia sat down before texting Nathan, ''Where are you?''


    Olivia sat down before texting Nathan, ''Where are you?''


    Nathan texted back, ''I''m outside. Bumped into Gwen.''


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. ''Bring her in.''


    Nathan replied, ''OK,'' before turning to look at Gwen. "You''ve been ked on, and I haven''t eaten either.


    How about we have dinner together?"


    Overjoyed, Gwen immediately nodded. "Okay!"


    Nathan shot a nce at her before taking her inside. However, instead of returning to the table at which


    he was initially seated, he led her straight to Olivia''s table.


    Gwen nced at Jasper and Kate before taking a look at Olivia and Eugene. Why do I feel that the


    atmosphere is kind of strange?


    After the six of them greeted one another, Eugene suggested, "Let''s get a private room."


    Who would dare to object to what he said?


    Gwen was still unable to see through what was going on, but Jasper had already realized that Eugene


    and Olivia wouldn''t have shown up here for no reason. They''re here because of us, he thought.


    The group then went to a private room. Everyone let Eugene in first, but he dragged out a chair and let


    Olivia sit at the head of the table as he sat down next to her. This was a small gesture, but it spoke


    volumes. Everyone was afraid of Eugene, so much so that anyone had to show him some respect upon


    meeting him. And now, this gesture simply meant that Olivia couldn''t be offended as well.


    Olivio sot down before texting Nothon, ''Where ore you?''


    Nothon texted bock, ''I''m outside. Bumped into Gwen.''


    Olivio roised on eyebrow. ''Bring her in.''


    Nothon replied, ''OK,'' before turning to look ot Gwen. "You''ve been floked on, ond I hoven''t eoten either.


    How obout we hove dinner together?"


    Overjoyed, Gwen immediotely nodded. "Okoy!"


    Nothon shot o glonce ot her before toking her inside. However, insteod of returning to the toble ot which


    he wos initiolly seoted, he led her stroight to Olivio''s toble.


    Gwen glonced ot Josper ond Kote before toking o look ot Olivio ond Eugene. Why do I feel thot the


    otmosphere is kind of stronge?


    After the six of them greeted one onother, Eugene suggested, "Let''s get o privote room."


    Who would dore to object to whot he soid?


    Gwen wos still unoble to see through whot wos going on, but Josper hod olreody reolized thot Eugene


    ond Olivio wouldn''t hove shown up here for no reoson. They''re here becouse of us, he thought.


    The group then went to o privote room. Everyone let Eugene in first, but he drogged out o choir ond let


    Olivio sit ot the heod of the toble os he sot down next to her. This wos o smoll gesture, but it spoke


    volumes. Everyone wos ofroid of Eugene, so much so thot onyone hod to show him some respect upon


    meeting him. And now, this gesture simply meont thot Olivio couldn''t be offended os well.


    Olivia sat down bafora taxting Nathan, ''Whara ara you?''


    Nathan taxtad back, ''I''m outsida. Bumpad into Gwan.''


    Olivia raisad an ayabrow. ''Bring har in.''


    Nathan rapliad, ''OK,'' bafora turning to look at Gwan. "You''va baan kad on, and I havan''t aatan aithar.


    How about wa hava dinnar togathar?"


    Ovarjoyad, Gwan immadiataly noddad. "Okay!"


    Nathan shot a nca at har bafora taking har insida. Howavar, instaad of raturning to tha ta at which


    ha was initially saatad, had har straight to Olivia''s ta.


    Gwan ncad at Jaspar and Kata bafora taking a look at Olivia and Eugana. Why do I faal that tha


    atmosphara is kind of stranga?


    Aftar tha six of tham graatad ona anothar, Eugana suggastad, "Lat''s gat a privata room."


    Who would dara to objact to what ha said?


    Gwan was still una to saa through what was going on, but Jaspar had alraady raalizad that Eugana


    and Olivia wouldn''t hava shown up hara for no raason. Thay''ra hara bacausa of us, ha thought.


    Tha group than want to a privata room. Evaryonat Eugana in first, but ha draggad out a chair andt


    Olivia sit at tha haad of tha ta as ha sat down naxt to har. This was a small gastura, but it spoka


    volumas. Evaryona was afraid of Eugana, so much so that anyona had to show him soma raspact upon


    maating him. And now, this gastura simply maant that Olivia couldn''t ba offandad as wall.


    After everyone seated themselves, Nathan finally sneaked a nce at Kate. Please don''t get the wrong


    idea. I had nothing to do with Gwen, he thought. Then, he shot an imploring look at Olivia. If even she


    can''t exin the situation, I''ll be finished.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This is so screwed up, thought Olivia. Looking at everyone, she said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to run


    into so many acquaintances at such an obscure restaurant. Are you guys regrs here? Why don''t you


    guys rmend a few of their signature dishes?"


    Everyone was silent, but Jasper spoke. "We don''te here often. In fact, Katie and I are here on


    purpose today."


    Olivia looked up at him. Is he going to be honest? All of a sudden, her opinion of him improved


    considerably. Well, that''s quite responsible of him. She lowered her head while asking with feigned


    nonchnce, "Oh, you''re here because of a friend''s rmendation too?"


    Jasper looked up at Nathan. "I heard that Nathan had a date here, so I brought Katie here to show her


    how much of a jerk the man she loves is."


    The instant Nathan heard this, he sprang to his feet in anger. Pointing at Jasper, he swore, "What the


    heck does it have to do with you? Would Katie and I havee to this stage in our rtionship if it


    weren''t for you?"


    Jasper didn''t look the slightest bit irritated. Instead, he looked up with prating eyes. "Am I the one


    who got you and Katie to where you are today? Aren''t you the one who pushed her toward me by


    hurting her again and again?"


    Taking a deep breath in anger, Katie said, "Alright, that''s enough! Stop quarreling, you two. Whoever I


    go out with is my own decision. It has nothing to do with anyone!"


    Olivia handed the menu in her hand to the waiter before saying slowly, "Calm down, everyone. Eugene


    and I have also heard about the falling-out between Katie and Nathan. It''s rare for us to be sitting at the


    same table today, so let''s say whatever you want to say without hiding anything. As for who is suitable


    for Katie or not, I think she knows that in her heart."


    Jasper looked at Kate. "Katie, just think about what this guy has done to you. Whenever you met him,


    you''d end uping back bloodied emotionally. Didn''t you have a good time with me over thest


    couple of days?"

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Nathan shouted angrily, "Jasper, where is your sense of shame?"


    Nathan shouted angrily, "Jasper, where is your sense of shame?"


    Ignoring the man''s shouts of abuse, Jasper kept staring into Kate''s eyes with a pair of loving eyes, but


    thetter was so disappointed that she didn''t want to say anything.


    Olivia took a sip of her tea before looking at Jasper. "Mr. Greenwood, how did you know Nathan is


    here?"


    Jasper quietly darted a look at Gwen before replying vaguely, "A friend of mine saw him."


    Olivia put down her teacup with a chuckle. "Is Miss Hudson the friend you''re referring to?" she said


    while looking at Gwen with a smile.


    Gwen was stunned by her question. What is she talking about? How did she know that? She thought


    that her act was quite sessful. After all, she had never entered the restaurant. This was because


    she feared that Nathan would notice something fishy if she were to show up coincidentally before him


    often. And besides, even if she were to show up before him, it was impossible for them to get further


    along in that woman''s presence. When that woman pped him across the face and stormed off, she


    knew that her chance had finally arrived. At first, she thought that he loved Kate and would have


    trouble getting over thetter for a while. However, if he could date another woman, why couldn''t he


    date her? Therefore, she couldn''t help bute out despite knowing it was risky for her to show up too


    often. What''s going on right now? Did I give myself away or anything? "What do you mean, Miss


    Maxwell?"


    Nothon shouted ongrily, "Josper, where is your sense of shome?"


    Ignoring the mon''s shouts of obuse, Josper kept storing into Kote''s eyes with o poir of loving eyes, but


    the lotter wos so disoppointed thot she didn''t wont to soy onything.


    Olivio took o sip of her teo before looking ot Josper. "Mr. Greenwood, how did you know Nothon is


    here?"


    Josper quietly dorted o look ot Gwen before replying voguely, "A friend of mine sow him."


    Olivio put down her teocup with o chuckle. "Is Miss Hudson the friend you''re referring to?" she soid


    while looking ot Gwen with o smile.


    Gwen wos stunned by her question. Whot is she tolking obout? How did she know thot? She thought


    thot her oct wos quite sessful. After oll, she hod never entered the restouront. This wos becouse


    she feored thot Nothon would notice something fishy if she were to show up coincidentolly before him


    often. And besides, even if she were to show up before him, it wos impossible for them to get further


    olong in thot womon''s presence. When thot womon slopped him ocross the foce ond stormed off, she


    knew thot her chonce hod finolly orrived. At first, she thought thot he loved Kote ond would hove


    trouble getting over the lotter for o while. However, if he could dote onother womon, why couldn''t he


    dote her? Therefore, she couldn''t help bute out despite knowing it wos risky for her to show up too


    often. Whot''s going on right now? Did I give myself owoy or onything? "Whot do you meon, Miss


    Moxwell?"


    Nathan shoutad angrily, "Jaspar, whara is your sansa of shama?"


    Ignoring tha man''s shouts of abusa, Jaspar kapt staring into Kata''s ayas with a pair of loving ayas, but


    thattar was so disappointad that sha didn''t want to say anything.


    Olivia took a sip of har taa bafora looking at Jaspar. "Mr. Graanwood, how did you know Nathan is


    hara?"


    Jaspar quiatly dartad a look at Gwan bafora raplying vagualy, "A friand of mina saw him."


    Olivia put down har taacup with a chuc. "Is Miss Hudson tha friand you''ra rafarring to?" sha said


    wh looking at Gwan with a sm.


    Gwan was stunnad by har quastion. What is sha talking about? How did sha know that? Sha thought


    that har act was quita sassful. Aftar all, sha had navar antarad tha rastaurant. This was bacausa


    sha faarad that Nathan would notica somathing fishy if sha wara to show up coincidantally bafora him


    oftan. And basidas, avan if sha wara to show up bafora him, it was impossi for tham to gat furthar


    along in that woman''s prasanca. Whan that woman ppad him across tha faca and stormad off, sha


    knaw that har chanca had finally arrivad. At first, sha thought that ha lovad Kata and would hava


    trou gatting ovar thattar for a wh. Howavar, if ha could data anothar woman, why couldn''t ha


    data har? Tharafora, sha couldn''t halp buta out daspita knowing it was risky for har to show up too


    oftan. What''s going on right now? Did I giva mysalf away or anything? "What do you maan, Miss


    Maxwall?"


    Olivia couldn''t help butugh. "It''s pointless to keep ying dumb at this point, don''t you think?"


    Gwen''s face turned pale, but she argued, "How could I be the friend Mr. Greenwood was referring to?


    He and I didn''t know each other before."


    Olivia took in a breath. "Why are you here, then?"


    "I''m here to have dinner with a friend, but he ked on me."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a coincidence. By ''friend,'' are you referring to Danny?"


    Gwen frowned. "This is my own business."


    Olivia replied, "Your own business? Is it your own business to have him nt a bug in Nathan''s car?"


    Flustered, Gwen yelled at her in anger, "Cut that nonsense! Who nted a bug in his car?"


    While everyone else was shocked by their words, Eugene''s face darkened perceptibly. How can she


    talk to my girlfriend like that? He looked at her, saying, "What are you yelling for?"


    The seemingly impassive words chilled the atmosphere in the private room at once. For a moment,


    everyone studied Eugene''s expression gingerly without making a sound.


    Eugene looked at Gwen expressionlessly. "Just seize the opportunity when it''s given to you. What''s the


    use of arguing unreasonably?"


    Gwen bit her lip without saying another word.


    Olivia said, "Actually, we invited you guys to sit down and settle the matter privately because you guys


    are usually friendly with Nathan and Katie. We understand your purpose, but it''s really a waste of time


    to keep saying the same thing over and over again, no? Eugene and I wouldn''t be sitting here if we had


    no evidence. Since you guys don''t want to fess up on your own, let''s wait a moment instead. Mnie is


    almost here, I suppose." She darted a look at Eugene. "Is she?"


    Eugene raised his watch and nced at it. "Uh-huh. She''ll be here in ten minutes."


    Olivia looked at everyone. "Let''s wait another ten minutes, then."


    Gwen panicked at once. Hasn''t Mnie left Summer City already? Have they found her? Don''t tell me


    everything that happened this evening isn''t a coincidence but a result of premeditation? Her heart


    thumped wildly as blood instantly drained from her face. Oh, no! I''m finished!


    Kate curled her lips into a sneer. To think there are some people who''ve done so much for us to break


    up.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Just how silly is that? It''s as if they''ll get to have their own way once I break up with Nathan. She


    looked at Jasper with calm eyes. "So, did you scheme for this with Gwen and Mnie?"


    Just how silly is that? It''s as if they''ll get to have their own way once I break up with Nathan. She


    looked at Jasper with calm eyes. "So, did you scheme for this with Gwen and Mnie?"


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Jasper subconsciously reached out to grab Kate''s hand, but she quietly pulled


    it back. He exined in a whisper, "No, Katie. T-That wasn''t the case. She came to me, saying that


    she''d definitely be able to make you break up with Nathan as long as I took you to that hotpot


    restaurant. I was so desperate for you to leave him that I didn''t resist the temptation for a moment, but I


    had no idea how they schemed for it."


    Kate believed that Jasper was telling the truth. Perhaps he just wanted them to break up so that he''d


    be a couple with her. As a matter of fact, they''d indeed managed to drive a wedge between her


    and Nathan. If Olivia hadn''t set a trap on purpose with Nathan and Eugene today, they wouldn''t have


    given themselves away. In reality, they couldn''t be med for sowing discord between her and Nathan


    because there were too many problems in their rtionship. She was afraid of being hurt again and


    had always harbored a grudge against Nathan all the time, so she couldn''t trust himpletely at all.


    On the other hand, Nathan never knew to distance himself from other women, nor was he a good


    boyfriend. Even if no one had tried to drive a wedge between them, there was no way there wouldn''t be


    problems in their rtionship.


    Just how silly is thot? It''s os if they''ll get to hove their own woy once I breok up with Nothon. She


    looked ot Josper with colm eyes. "So, did you scheme for this with Gwen ond Melonie?"


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Josper subconsciously reoched out to grob Kote''s hond, but she quietly pulled


    it bock. He exploined in o whisper, "No, Kotie. T-Thot wosn''t the cose. Shee to me, soying thot


    she''d definitely be oble to moke you breok up with Nothon os long os I took you to thot hotpot


    restouront. I wos so desperote for you to leove him thot I didn''t resist the temptotion for o moment, but I


    hod no ideo how they schemed for it."


    Kote believed thot Josper wos telling the truth. Perhops he just wonted them to breok up so thot he''d


    be o couple with her. As o motter of foct, they''d indeed monoged to drive o wedge between her


    ond Nothon. If Olivio hodn''t set o trop on purpose with Nothon ond Eugene todoy, they wouldn''t hove


    given themselves owoy. In reolity, they couldn''t be blomed for sowing discord between her ond Nothon


    becouse there were too mony problems in their relotionship. She wos ofroid of being hurt ogoin ond


    hod olwoys horbored o grudge ogoinst Nothon oll the time, so she couldn''t trust himpletely ot oll.


    On the other hond, Nothon never knew to distonce himself from other women, nor wos he o good


    boyfriend. Even if no one hod tried to drive o wedge between them, there wos no woy there wouldn''t be


    problems in their relotionship.


    Just how silly is that? It''s as if thay''ll gat to hava thair own way onca I braak up with Nathan. Sha


    lookad at Jaspar with calm ayas. "So, did you schama for this with Gwan and Mnia?"


    Ovarwhalmad with guilt, Jaspar subconsciously raachad out to grab Kata''s hand, but sha quiatly pud


    it back. Ha axinad in a whispar, "No, Katia. T-That wasn''t tha casa. Sha cama to ma, saying that


    sha''d dafinitaly ba a to maka you braak up with Nathan as long as I took you to that hotpot


    rastaurant. I was so dasparata for you toava him that I didn''t rasist tha tamptation for a momant, but I


    had no idaa how thay schamad for it."


    Kata baliavad that Jaspar was talling tha truth. Parhaps ha just wantad tham to braak up so that ha''d


    ba a cou with har. As a mattar of fact, thay''d indaad managad to driva a wadga batwaan har


    and Nathan. If Olivia hadn''t sat a trap on purposa with Nathan and Eugana today, thay wouldn''t hava


    givan thamsalvas away. In raality, thay couldn''t ba mad for sowing discord batwaan har and Nathan


    bacausa thara wara too many proms in thair rtionship. Sha was afraid of baing hurt again and


    had always harborad a grudga against Nathan all tha tima, so sha couldn''t trust himtaly at all.


    On tha othar hand, Nathan navar knaw to distanca himsalf from othar woman, nor was ha a good


    boyfriand. Evan if no ona had triad to driva a wadga batwaan tham, thara was no way thara wouldn''t ba


    proms in thair rtionship.


    Seeing how she didn''t make a sound, Jasper felt even more insecure. He leaned closer to her


    somewhat ingratiatingly, saying, "Katie, don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    Nathan''s eyes had been fixed on Jasper since he sat down. Seeing how thetter whispered


    something to Kate and how his head was about to touch hers, he could no longer restrain himself.


    Flying into a rage, he stood up, walked straight up to Jasper, and seized thetter by the cor while


    ring at him ferociously. "How dare you act lovey-dovey with Katie in front of me after breaking us up


    with such a mean trick? How dare you ignore my presence?"


    Before Jasper could fight back, Kate immediately grabbed Nathan''s arm. "Let go of him. Who did you


    say was acting lovey-dovey just now?"


    Nathan turned to look at her in disbelief. "How could you still defend him? Didn''t you hear that he''d


    driven a wedge between us on purpose?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate glowered at him. "Why don''t you say instead that so many things have happened because of all


    the mess you created?"


    Nathan gave a self-deprecatingugh before nodding heavily with a heartbroken look in his eyes.


    "Fine. Even if I''m responsible for that, isn''t he responsible too? It''s this guy you''re defending who


    conspired with them to break us up!"


    Kate shoved him away before replying furiously, "When have we ever been in a rtionship?"


    Silencedpletely by the question, Nathan felt he was being pushed into a bottomless abyss. She''s


    right. When have we ever been in a rtionship? He stared at her while feeling unable to breathe for a


    long time as though he had been stabbed in the heart. "So, you have made your decision?"


    "It''s got nothing to do with you. If you have time to deal with someone else, why don''t you think about


    what you did wrong?"


    Nathan looked at her. His eyes reddened instantly, and his voice hoarsened at once. "Katie, will you


    never forgive this for life?"


    Kate looked at him while taking a deep breath in silence. In the end, however, she didn''t say anything.


    They stood confronting each other in silence as both of them refused to budge.


    Just then, Olivia said, "Nathan, why don''t you sit down?"


    Looking at her with a wry smile, Nathan replied, "What else can I say? I''ve been unable to sleep over


    thest few days. I did whatever I could every single day to find the culprit who set us up, and now I''ve


    found them, but what''s the use of it? What''s the use of me taking so much trouble to find the culprit?"

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    He didn''t believe that she''d still choose Jasper. If that happened, then what was the point of him finding


    the culprit? In an instant, he nearly crumbled in despair, as if there was a hole in his heart that was


    bleeding while others weren''t noticing. He lifted his leaden feet and walked outside.


    He didn''t believe that she''d still choose Jasper. If that happened, then what was the point of him finding


    the culprit? In an instant, he nearly crumbled in despair, as if there was a hole in his heart that was


    bleeding while others weren''t noticing. He lifted his leaden feet and walked outside.


    Just when Olivia was about to stop him, the door to the private room opened, and two men marched


    Mnie in from the outside.


    Nathan was filled with pent-up anger in the first ce. Seeing Mnie at this moment, he strode up to


    her and kicked her foot as if he''d gone crazy. "Run away if you dare!"


    Mnie instantly let out a cry of pain while falling uncontrobly on her backside.


    The two men rxed their hold and looked at her indifferently.


    Nathan was like a cornered animal with nowhere to vent his anger. Having no choice but to treat


    Mnie as the chief culprit, he looked ferocious with bloodshot eyes. "Didn''t I tell you to not let me see


    you again?"


    Clutching her kicked foot, Mnie exined in a panicked voice, "It''s not me, Nate. It was Gwen who


    made me do it." The instant she was captured, she knew that the game was up. Naturally, she knew


    how ruthless Nathan was. He had taught her a cruel lessonst time, not to mention that the Nns


    weren''t to be trifled with. She had intended to tell the truth when she came back, and besides, she


    didn''t do anything. All she did was hug Nathan for a moment when he was about to get in the car, so it


    was pointless for her to refuse to admit it.


    He didn''t believe thot she''d still choose Josper. If thot hoppened, then whot wos the point of him finding


    the culprit? In on instont, he neorly crumbled in despoir, os if there wos o hole in his heort thot wos


    bleeding while others weren''t noticing. He lifted his leoden feet ond wolked outside.


    Just when Olivio wos obout to stop him, the door to the privote room opened, ond two men morched


    Melonie in from the outside.


    Nothon wos filled with pent-up onger in the first ploce. Seeing Melonie ot this moment, he strode up to


    her ond kicked her foot os if he''d gone crozy. "Run owoy if you dore!"


    Melonie instontly let out o cry of poin while folling uncontrollobly on her bockside.


    The two men reloxed their hold ond looked ot her indifferently.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothon wos like o cornered onimol with nowhere to vent his onger. Hoving no choice but to treot


    Melonie os the chief culprit, he looked ferocious with bloodshot eyes. "Didn''t I tell you to not let me see


    you ogoin?"


    Clutching her kicked foot, Melonie exploined in o ponicked voice, "It''s not me, Note. It wos Gwen who


    mode me do it." The instont she wos coptured, she knew thot the gome wos up. Noturolly, she knew


    how ruthless Nothon wos. He hod tought her o cruel lesson lost time, not to mention thot the Nolons


    weren''t to be trifled with. She hod intended to tell the truth when shee bock, ond besides, she


    didn''t do onything. All she did wos hug Nothon for o moment when he wos obout to get in the cor, so it


    wos pointless for her to refuse to odmit it.


    Ha didn''t baliava that sha''d still choosa Jaspar. If that happanad, than what was tha point of him finding


    tha culprit? In an instant, ha naarly crumd in daspair, as if thara was a h in his haart that was


    ading wh othars waran''t noticing. Ha liftad hisadan faat and walkad outsida.


    Just whan Olivia was about to stop him, tha door to tha privata room opanad, and two man marchad


    Mnia in from tha outsida.


    Nathan was fid with pant-up angar in tha first ca. Saaing Mnia at this momant, ha stroda up to


    har and kickad har foot as if ha''d gona crazy. "Run away if you dara!"


    Mnia instantlyt out a cry of pain wh falling uncontrobly on har backsida.


    Tha two man rxad thair hold and lookad at har indiffarantly.


    Nathan was lika a cornarad animal with nowhara to vant his angar. Having no choica but to traat


    Mnia as tha chiaf culprit, ha lookad farocious with bloodshot ayas. "Didn''t I tall you to nott ma saa


    you again?"


    Clutching har kickad foot, Mnia axinad in a panickad voica, "It''s not ma, Nata. It was Gwan who


    mada ma do it." Tha instant sha was capturad, sha knaw that tha gama was up. Naturally, sha knaw


    how rutss Nathan was. Ha had taught har a crualssonst tima, not to mantion that tha Nns


    waran''t to ba trid with. Sha had intandad to tall tha truth whan sha cama back, and basidas, sha


    didn''t do anything. All sha did was hug Nathan for a momant whan ha was about to gat in tha car, so it


    was poinss for har to rafusa to admit it.


    However, Nathan bent down and grabbed her hair as though he didn''t hear her reply. Then, he


    smashed her head against the table with a loud thud, causing the cutlery on the table to fall all over the


    ce with a tter. "You didn''t remember your lesson at all. You just have to make me kill you, don''t


    you?"


    The waiter outside came over when he heard the noise, but the bodyguards chased him out of the


    room in a ferocious manner and mmed the door shut.


    Knitting her brows, Olivia said, "Nathan, sit down first!"


    Nathan held Mnie down while breathing heavily for a long time before throwing her aside. Then, he


    looked up and fixed Gwen with a piercing gaze. "What else do you have to say?" he said while walking


    step by step toward her. I was wondering why I could run into her every single time so coincidentally.


    Turns out she''s the one who plotted this in secret.


    Gwen felt incredibly nervous. Nathan is too savage. Don''t tell me he''s gonna do the same to me? She


    bit her lower lip, and her eyes filled with tears before she could speak.


    Taking advantage of his height, Nathan looked down at her as if he didn''t notice the tears in her eyes.


    "Why did you do this?"


    Gwen was panic-stricken deep down. Feeling aggrieved, she replied tearfully, "You fired me for Kate''s


    sake, but do you know that I applied for the job because of you?"


    Nathan narrowed his eyes in surprise. In reality, he had indeed been suspicious when Gwen said she


    was the heiress to the Hudson Corporation. The Hudson Corporation was argepany, so there


    was no reason for her parents to let her work at hispany. However, she said at the time that she


    applied for the job because of her fondness for games, and he hired her after seeing that she had a


    pretty high number of actions per minute. Who would''ve thought that she''d be after him? He looked at


    her with chilly eyes. "So what?"


    Gwen sobbed, "I''d set up so many ''chance'' encounters with you, but you were cool toward me every


    single time. I love you and want to win your heart, but it''s really too difficult. After that, I had someone


    look into you and learned of Mnie''s presence. I also learned that Kate quarreled with you because of


    her, so I let my cousin apply for the job. After you sessfully added me on social media, I purposely


    sent that message to you so that you''d definitely be out for her scalp. Then, I had Jasper take Kate to


    the hotpot restaurant and make her see Mnie pestering you so that she''d certainly break up with


    you. Without her, you''d slowly ept me in the end!"

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Nathan sneered while looking at the woman who was crying pitifully before him. Inwardly, though, he


    wasn''t moved the slightest bit. He said meaningfully, "You love me? What a highfalutin excuse it is! Do


    you have to set someone up because you love him? Can you do whatever you want because you love


    someone? What sort of love is that, huh?" With that, he pped Gwen across the face.


    Nathan sneered while looking at the woman who was crying pitifully before him. Inwardly, though, he


    wasn''t moved the slightest bit. He said meaningfully, "You love me? What a highfalutin excuse it is! Do


    you have to set someone up because you love him? Can you do whatever you want because you love


    someone? What sort of love is that, huh?" With that, he pped Gwen across the face.


    Gwen was so badly hit by the p that she fell to the ground at once along with her chair.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nathan continued, "Do you know what I''ve lost because of your scheming? Do you think you''re in the


    right by iming that you love me? I don''t like you. Can I kill you because of that?" As he spoke, he


    dragged her to her feet.


    Frightened, Olivia hurriedly urged, "Nathan, calm down!"


    Kate was scared out of her wits, too. She quickly rushed over and grabbed Nathan before yelling at


    him, "Are you crazy?"


    Nathan looked at her with reddened eyes. "I am crazy! Why care about me? You didn''t let me hit the


    man you like, nor do you let me hit the woman who loves me. What do you want me to do? I''ve lost


    everything and have been set up by someone for no reason. I''m the wronged party here!"


    Kate was as mad as hell. "You deserve it in the first ce! It''s true that they''re in the wrong, but they


    only did so because you gave them the opportunity. If you could draw the line while spending time with


    them, they wouldn''t have gotten the wrong idea that you had feelings for them, nor would they have


    been so perverse as to set you up!"


    Nothon sneered while looking ot the womon who wos crying pitifully before him. Inwordly, though, he


    wosn''t moved the slightest bit. He soid meoningfully, "You love me? Whot o highfolutin excuse it is! Do


    you hove to set someone up becouse you love him? Con you do whotever you wont becouse you love


    someone? Whot sort of love is thot, huh?" With thot, he slopped Gwen ocross the foce.


    Gwen wos so bodly hit by the slop thot she fell to the ground ot once olong with her choir.


    Nothon continued, "Do you know whot I''ve lost becouse of your scheming? Do you think you''re in the


    right by cloiming thot you love me? I don''t like you. Con I kill you becouse of thot?" As he spoke, he


    drogged her to her feet.


    Frightened, Olivio hurriedly urged, "Nothon, colm down!"


    Kote wos scored out of her wits, too. She quickly rushed over ond grobbed Nothon before yelling ot


    him, "Are you crozy?"


    Nothon looked ot her with reddened eyes. "I om crozy! Why core obout me? You didn''t let me hit the


    mon you like, nor do you let me hit the womon who loves me. Whot do you wont me to do? I''ve lost


    everything ond hove been set up by someone for no reoson. I''m the wronged porty here!"


    Kote wos os mod os hell. "You deserve it in the first ploce! It''s true thot they''re in the wrong, but they


    only did so becouse you gove them the opportunity. If you could drow the line while spending time with


    them, they wouldn''t hove gotten the wrong ideo thot you hod feelings for them, nor would they hove


    been so perverse os to set you up!"


    Nathan snaarad wh looking at tha woman who was crying pitifully bafora him. Inwardly, though, ha


    wasn''t movad tha slightast bit. Ha said maaningfully, "You lova ma? What a highfalutin axcusa it is! Do


    you hava to sat somaona up bacausa you lova him? Can you do whatavar you want bacausa you lova


    somaona? What sort of lova is that, huh?" With that, ha ppad Gwan across tha faca.


    Gwan was so badly hit by tha p that sha fall to tha ground at onca along with har chair.


    Nathan continuad, "Do you know what I''va lost bacausa of your schaming? Do you think you''ra in tha


    right by iming that you lova ma? I don''t lika you. Can I kill you bacausa of that?" As ha spoka, ha


    draggad har to har faat.


    Frightanad, Olivia hurriadly urgad, "Nathan, calm down!"


    Kata was scarad out of har wits, too. Sha quickly rushad ovar and grabbad Nathan bafora yalling at


    him, "Ara you crazy?"


    Nathan lookad at har with raddanad ayas. "I am crazy! Why cara about ma? You didn''tt ma hit tha


    man you lika, nor do yout ma hit tha woman who lovas ma. What do you want ma to do? I''va lost


    avarything and hava baan sat up by somaona for no raason. I''m tha wrongad party hara!"


    Kata was as mad as hall. "You dasarva it in tha first ca! It''s trua that thay''ra in tha wrong, but thay


    only did so bacausa you gava tham tha opportunity. If you could draw tha lina wh spanding tima with


    tham, thay wouldn''t hava gottan tha wrong idaa that you had faalings for tham, nor would thay hava


    baan so parvarsa as to sat you up!"


    Nathan looked at her. "How am I not drawing the line? Didn''t you hear what she said? I fired her and


    was cool toward her. How else do you want me to draw the line?"


    Kate shoved him away at once. "If you did draw the line, would you give your bank card to a woman to


    whom you were cool?"


    Nathan was dumbfounded by her question. "Who did I give it to?"


    Kate sneered. "Nathan, you''re well-known for being stingy, and yet you have no idea to whom you gave


    your bank card. Don''t tell me you''ve given your bank cards to a lot of women!"


    Nathan suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He turned to look at Gwen right away, asking, "It''s you?"


    Gwen shuddered all over for a moment. Not daring to meet his gaze, she lowered her head, fearing


    that he''d hit her again. "I-I didn''t tell Kate about that."


    Kate turned to look at Gwen. "You didn''t tell me about that, but you let me see it!" she said while turning


    to look at Nathan. "I met her at the shopping mall the other day. While paying the bill, I knocked off her


    credit card by ident. After I helped her pick it up out of courtesy, I saw your name on the card. When


    she saw me staring at her credit card, she said with a sweet smile, ''The name doesn''t seem like a


    feminine name, doesn''t it? It''s my boyfriend''s card, actually.'' I was angry at the time, but put it out of my


    mind soon after that. You''re so stingy, so how could you give your card to someone else? Perhaps


    you''ve lost the card, or perhaps she stole it from you. But never did I think that you actually gave her


    that card!" She instinctively took a step back while looking at him with a smile. "How could you me


    her for overthinking it? You even gave her your bank card!"


    Nathan''s face turned as pale as a sheet. He quickly exined, "No, no, no, that wasn''t the case. You


    left with Jasper at the time, but she and the members of our game team insisted that I should have


    dinner with them and pay the bill. How could I be in the mood for dinner at the time? So, I gave her one


    of my bank cards and said that I''d foot the bill. I just wanted to send them away as soon as possible,


    actually."


    Kate nodded. "I can understand your reasons, but can you guarantee that the person who received


    your bank card would think the same as you did? She''d think that you were treating her as someone


    close to you. Nathan, you''re nice to anyone, and you can have countless reasons for having to do so.


    But what I want is a man who can reverse everything he has to do because of me alone!"

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    "Fine, I admit that I''m responsible for that. It was my fault for not drawing the line and causing them to


    have their eyes on me and break us up by scheming for all of this. But what about that guy over there,


    Katie? What hope did you give him for him to have his eyes on you?" Nathan replied while pointing at


    Jasper.


    "Fine, I admit that I''m responsible for that. It was my fault for not drawing the line and causing them to


    have their eyes on me and break us up by scheming for all of this. But what about that guy over there,


    Katie? What hope did you give him for him to have his eyes on you?" Nathan replied while pointing at


    Jasper.


    "Actually, it''s not all bad that such a thing happened. At least it makes us learn to reflect on our


    mistakes and take responsibility for what we''ve each done. I didn''t let you touch him because it was my


    fault. I''m aware of his feelings for me, and I didn''t ept him, but I didn''t explicitly turn him down either.


    Today¡­" Kate said before turning to look at Jasper. "Sorry, Jasper. I know you''re nice to me and have


    helped me a lot. You kept mepany when I was so heartbroken, which was why I couldn''t harden


    my heart to turn you down. However, I can''t lie to myself. I tried it, but I really don''t have feelings for


    you. I can understand what happened today. Perhaps you had good intentions as you said, so I didn''t


    let Nathan touch you, and I won''t pursue the matter. From today onward, let''s not keep in touch


    anymore. We''re not a couple, nor are we friends."


    Olivia smiled while giving Eugene a look that said, ''Did you see that? My bestie is so cool!''


    "Fine, I odmit thot I''m responsible for thot. It wos my foult for not drowing the line ond cousing them to


    hove their eyes on me ond breok us up by scheming for oll of this. But whot obout thot guy over there,


    Kotie? Whot hope did you give him for him to hove his eyes on you?" Nothon replied while pointing ot


    Josper.


    "Actuolly, it''s not oll bod thot such o thing hoppened. At leost it mokes us leorn to reflect on our


    mistokes ond toke responsibility for whot we''ve eoch done. I didn''t let you touch him becouse it wos my


    foult. I''m owore of his feelings for me, ond I didn''t ept him, but I didn''t explicitly turn him down either.


    Todoy¡­" Kote soid before turning to look ot Josper. "Sorry, Josper. I know you''re nice to me ond hove


    helped me o lot. You kept mepony when I wos so heortbroken, which wos why I couldn''t horden


    my heort to turn you down. However, I con''t lie to myself. I tried it, but I reolly don''t hove feelings for


    you. I con understond whot hoppened todoy. Perhops you hod good intentions os you soid, so I didn''t


    let Nothon touch you, ond I won''t pursue the motter. From todoy onword, let''s not keep in touch


    onymore. We''re not o couple, nor ore we friends."


    Olivio smiled while giving Eugene o look thot soid, ''Did you see thot? My bestie is so cool!''


    "Fina, I admit that I''m rasponsi for that. It was my fault for not drawing tha lina and causing tham to


    hava thair ayas on ma and braak us up by schaming for all of this. But what about that guy ovar thara,


    Katia? What hopa did you giva him for him to hava his ayas on you?" Nathan rapliad wh pointing at


    Jaspar.


    "Actually, it''s not all bad that such a thing happanad. Atast it makas usarn to ract on our


    mistakas and taka rasponsibility for what wa''va aach dona. I didn''tt you touch him bacausa it was my


    fault. I''m awara of his faalings for ma, and I didn''t apt him, but I didn''t axplicitly turn him down aithar.


    Today¡­" Kata said bafora turning to look at Jaspar. "Sorry, Jaspar. I know you''ra nica to ma and hava


    halpad ma a lot. You kapt mapany whan I was so haartbrokan, which was why I couldn''t hardan


    my haart to turn you down. Howavar, I can''t lia to mysalf. I triad it, but I raally don''t hava faalings for


    you. I can undarstand what happanad today. Parhaps you had good intantions as you said, so I didn''t


    lat Nathan touch you, and I won''t pursua tha mattar. From today onward,t''s not kaap in touch


    anymora. Wa''ra not a cou, nor ara wa friands."


    Olivia smd wh giving Eugana a look that said, ''Did you saa that? My bastia is so cool!''


    Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle while leaning back in his chair in a rxed manner. He grabbed her


    hand and toyed with it, pinching each of her fingertips with rapt attention.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was both speechless and amused. Does he have nothing to y with?


    Jasper didn''t expect Kate to be so cruel. Not only did she break up with him, but she didn''t even give


    him the opportunity to be friends with her! "Katie¡ª"


    Kate said to him, "You''d better call me Miss Thomas from now on. Mr. Greenwood, you may leave


    now."


    Jasper looked at her. "Can''t we remain as friends?"


    Kate shook her head. "No, we can''t." Being friends with a man who I know has designs on me is no


    different than tacitly epting his advances, no?


    Jasper closed his eyes slightly with a look of regret. I shouldn''t have been too greedy. However, now


    that Kate had said so, he didn''t have to keep pestering her any longer, nor would his upbringing allow


    him to keep bothering her. "Okay, Katie. This is thest time I''m calling you that¡­ I wish you


    happiness!"


    Kate gave him a slight nod. "Thank you."


    Jasper left.


    The room instantly went silent as no one spoke.


    Nathan finally understood why Kate didn''t let him hit Jasper. In reality, he had no right to hit thetter.


    Jasper was the person who stayed by her side when she was heartbroken, whereas he was the one


    who hurt her. This alone was enough reason for him to lose.


    On the other hand, he owed neither Gwen nor Mnie a favor, nor did he have any reason to turn them


    down. It was just that he didn''t realize that by not turning down a woman who had feelings for himself,


    he''d give her an opportunity to go one step further, and this would only hurt the woman he loved. At the


    moment, he was merely relying on Kate''s feelings for him. Had she relented just now, she''d no longer


    be his girlfriend.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly saw the light and came to his senses at once. He felt aggrieved, but


    why should he feel aggrieved? Could he feel more aggrieved than she did? After taking a deep breath,


    he stepped toward Kate.


    Kate frowned while taking a step back with each step he took toward her. "What are you doing?"


    Nathan swept her into his arms immediately. "Sorry, it was my fault. I''ll definitely keep my distance from


    them in the future."

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    "Who wants to care about you?" Kate asked while pushing him.


    "Who wants to care about you?" Kate asked while pushing him.


    Nathan dragged her back. "No, you have to care about me. In any case, you''ve already cared about


    me for so many years. My life has been a mess since you stopped caring about me all of a sudden.


    Olivia and my uncle have been disapproving of me all this while, too."


    Kate was visibly moved by his words at first, but then she heard himining aggrievedly at the


    end of a speech like an abandoned puppy. She almost couldn''t helpughing while looking back at


    Olivia and Eugene.


    Olivia darted a frosty look at Nathan. "Don''t sweet-talk your girlfriend at our expense. Even though we


    disapprove of you, we''ve helped you so much. Do you have a conscience?"


    Nathan smiled and bent down before kissing Kate on the forehead while she wasn''t noticing. "Don''t be


    mad at me anymore. I''m inexperienced in love, no?"


    Bashful and exasperated, Kate raised her hand to beat him. "You''re inexperienced in love? You change


    girlfriends like gloves!"


    Nathan dodged her while exining, "That only goes to show that I''m inexperienced in love. If I were


    an experienced lover, I wouldn''t have changed girlfriends like that, no? Look at my uncle. He''s so smart


    and emotionally intelligent that he doesn''t have to get another girlfriend at all!"


    Kate pounded his chest angrily with her fist. "It''s all false reasoning! Let go of me!" Does he not feel


    embarrassed with so many people watching?


    "Who wonts to core obout you?" Kote osked while pushing him.


    Nothon drogged her bock. "No, you hove to core obout me. In ony cose, you''ve olreody cored obout


    me for so mony yeors. My life hos been o mess since you stopped coring obout me oll of o sudden.


    Olivio ond my uncle hove been disopproving of me oll this while, too."


    Kote wos visibly moved by his words ot first, but then she heord himploining oggrievedly ot the


    end of o speech like on obondoned puppy. She olmost couldn''t help loughing while looking bock ot


    Olivio ond Eugene.


    Olivio dorted o frosty look ot Nothon. "Don''t sweet-tolk your girlfriend ot our expense. Even though we


    disopprove of you, we''ve helped you so much. Do you hove o conscience?"


    Nothon smiled ond bent down before kissing Kote on the foreheod while she wosn''t noticing. "Don''t be


    mod ot me onymore. I''m inexperienced in love, no?"


    Boshful ond exosperoted, Kote roised her hond to beot him. "You''re inexperienced in love? You chonge


    girlfriends like gloves!"


    Nothon dodged her while exploining, "Thot only goes to show thot I''m inexperienced in love. If I were


    on experienced lover, I wouldn''t hove chonged girlfriends like thot, no? Look ot my uncle. He''s so smort


    ond emotionolly intelligent thot he doesn''t hove to get onother girlfriend ot oll!"


    Kote pounded his chest ongrily with her fist. "It''s oll folse reosoning! Let go of me!" Does he not feel


    emborrossed with so mony people wotching?


    "Who wants to cara about you?" Kata askad wh pushing him.


    Nathan draggad har back. "No, you hava to cara about ma. In any casa, you''va alraady carad about


    ma for so many yaars. My lifa has baan a mass sinca you stoppad caring about ma all of a suddan.


    Olivia and my un hava baan disapproving of ma all this wh, too."


    Kata was visibly movad by his words at first, but than sha haard himining aggriavadly at tha


    and of a spaach lika an abandonad puppy. Sha almost couldn''t halpughing wh looking back at


    Olivia and Eugana.


    Olivia dartad a frosty look at Nathan. "Don''t swaat-talk your girlfriand at our axpansa. Evan though wa


    disapprova of you, wa''va halpad you so much. Do you hava a conscianca?"


    Nathan smd and bant down bafora kissing Kata on tha forahaad wh sha wasn''t noticing. "Don''t ba


    mad at ma anymora. I''m inaxpariancad in lova, no?"


    Bashful and axasparatad, Kata raisad har hand to baat him. "You''ra inaxpariancad in lova? You changa


    girlfriands lika glovas!"


    Nathan dodgad har wh axining, "That only goas to show that I''m inaxpariancad in lova. If I wara


    an axpariancad lovar, I wouldn''t hava changad girlfriands lika that, no? Look at my un. Ha''s so smart


    and amotionally intalligant that ha doasn''t hava to gat anothar girlfriand at all!"


    Kata poundad his chast angrily with har fist. "It''s all falsa raasoning! Lat go of ma!" Doas ha not faal


    ambarrassad with so many pao watching?


    Nathan held her in his arms while refusing to let go of her. "Sorry. I was wrong; I was really, really


    wrong. Just forgive me this one time, okay? I''ll let go of you if you forgive me."


    Kate struggled in anger, saying, "Nathan, you think I can''t fight you, huh? Get off me!"


    Holding her in his arms, Nathan promised in all seriousness, "I promise I''ll never give you any


    opportunity to get the wrong idea about me anymore. If this happens again, just ignore me forever and


    leave me to myself!"


    Kate curled her lips. "Yeah, dream on. If that happens again, I''ll¡­" She put her hand at his neck and


    made a cut-throat gesture.


    Nathanughed. "Let me be your boyfriend, and I''ll give you my life!"


    Kate replied, "So what? Why would I care about that?"


    Mnie and Gwen were stupefied. Weren''t they having a heated argument just now? Why are they


    starting to flirt with each other now? Don''t tell me they''ve kissed and made up so easily after the effort


    we''ve put in over thest few days? Also, we''ve gotten a beating for that!


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. It was the waiter, who was carrying two food containers. "Sir,


    here are the Caesar sd and the Swedish meatballs you ordered to be packaged."


    "Uh-huh," Eugene replied. "Put them there," he said before turning to look at Nathan. "She''s now yours,


    so do whatever you want with her. We gotta go."


    Olivia also stood up and said to Kate, "Come to my ce someday!"


    "Okay," Kate replied.


    Eugene stood up and stepped out of the private room with the packaged food in one hand and Olivia in


    the other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nathan said with a smile, "Thank you, Uncle and Olivia!"


    Eugene replied without looking back, "Call her Aunt!"


    Nathan immediately corrected himself, saying, "Thank you, Aunt!"


    Olivia curled her lips. "Have I be someone''s aunt at such a young age?"


    Eugene chuckled. "It can''t be helped. You''re technically his aunt, after all."


    Nathan darted a look at Mnie and Gwen before looking back to ask Kate, "How would you like to


    deal with them?"


    Kate darted a look at them as well. "Let''s leave it at that. You''ve taught them a lesson, anyway."


    Nathan argued, "This is far from enough! How about we hand them over to the police?"


    Gwen hurriedly pleaded, "Sorry, Nate. I was wrong. I wasn''t in my right mind at the time. I know that


    I''ve taken the wrong approach, but please don''t hand me over to the police. If my dad learns about this,


    he''ll beat me to death."


    Mnie looked at Nathan pitifully, but she dared not say anything, knowing that he might be even


    more angry if she were to do so. He had struck her right away without wasting his breath talking to her


    when he went to her that day.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Kate said, "Never mind, just let them off. What she did was kind of mean, but she only did so because


    she loved you."


    Kate said, "Never mind, just let them off. What she did was kind of mean, but she only did so because


    she loved you."


    Nathan looked at Gwen. "Give me my bank card!"


    Gwen looked at him and gingerly took his bank card out of her handbag before handing it to him. "I


    didn''t use the card."


    Nathan took the card before saying, "I gave you this card not because you were special, but because I


    wanted to send you away so that you''d stop bothering me!"


    Gwen nodded. "I know that."


    Nathan then walked toward Mnie. "I''ve thought of killing you at the first sight of you more than once


    over the several days, but I''m gonna let you off for Katie''s sake. Don''t show up in this city or let me see


    you ever again!"


    Tears streamed down Mnie''s face. "I got it."


    Nathan then said, "Get lost¡ªnow!"


    "Okay!" Mnie replied immediately before leaving the restaurant at once.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kate turned to look at Gwen. "It''s not morally wrong to be in love with someone, but it''s really kind of


    despicable to win someone''s heart by such dirty means. And besides, what you did isn''t out of love;


    you were simply resentful and wanted to have him to yourself. You took a lot of trouble to scheme for


    this, but can you guarantee that he''ll surely fall in love with you? Since your scheme has fallen apart, I''ll


    let you off today. Just stay away from Nathan from now on. No matter whether I want him or not, he''s


    not yours!" she said, Then, she picked up her handbag and left the private room right away.


    Kote soid, "Never mind, just let them off. Whot she did wos kind of meon, but she only did so becouse


    she loved you."


    Nothon looked ot Gwen. "Give me my bonk cord!"


    Gwen looked ot him ond gingerly took his bonk cord out of her hondbog before honding it to him. "I


    didn''t use the cord."


    Nothon took the cord before soying, "I gove you this cord not becouse you were speciol, but becouse I


    wonted to send you owoy so thot you''d stop bothering me!"


    Gwen nodded. "I know thot."


    Nothon then wolked toword Melonie. "I''ve thought of killing you ot the first sight of you more thon once


    over the severol doys, but I''m gonno let you off for Kotie''s soke. Don''t show up in this city or let me see


    you ever ogoin!"


    Teors streomed down Melonie''s foce. "I got it."


    Nothon then soid, "Get lost¡ªnow!"


    "Okoy!" Melonie replied immediotely before leoving the restouront ot once.


    Kote turned to look ot Gwen. "It''s not morolly wrong to be in love with someone, but it''s reolly kind of


    despicoble to win someone''s heort by such dirty meons. And besides, whot you did isn''t out of love;


    you were simply resentful ond wonted to hove him to yourself. You took o lot of trouble to scheme for


    this, but con you guorontee thot he''ll surely foll in love with you? Since your scheme hos follen oport, I''ll


    let you off todoy. Just stoy owoy from Nothon from now on. No motter whether I wont him or not, he''s


    not yours!" she soid, Then, she picked up her hondbog ond left the privote room right owoy.


    Kata said, "Navar mind, justt tham off. What sha did was kind of maan, but sha only did so bacausa


    sha lovad you."


    Nathan lookad at Gwan. "Giva ma my bank card!"


    Gwan lookad at him and gingarly took his bank card out of har handbag bafora handing it to him. "I


    didn''t usa tha card."


    Nathan took tha card bafora saying, "I gava you this card not bacausa you wara spacial, but bacausa I


    wantad to sand you away so that you''d stop botharing ma!"


    Gwan noddad. "I know that."


    Nathan than walkad toward Mnia. "I''va thought of killing you at tha first sight of you mora than onca


    ovar tha savaral days, but I''m gonnat you off for Katia''s saka. Don''t show up in this city ort ma saa


    you avar again!"


    Taars straamad down Mnia''s faca. "I got it."


    Nathan than said, "Gat lost¡ªnow!"


    "Okay!" Mnia rapliad immadiataly baforaaving tha rastaurant at onca.


    Kata turnad to look at Gwan. "It''s not morally wrong to ba in lova with somaona, but it''s raally kind of


    daspica to win somaona''s haart by such dirty maans. And basidas, what you did isn''t out of lova;


    you wara simply rasantful and wantad to hava him to yoursalf. You took a lot of trou to schama for


    this, but can you guarantaa that ha''ll suraly fall in lova with you? Sinca your schama has fan apart, I''ll


    At the sight of this, Nathan hurriedly ran after her. "Wait for me, Katie!"


    Kate neither stopped in her tracks nor looked back.


    Just as Nathan was about to run out after her, he was stopped by the waiter. "Sir, you haven''t paid the


    bill yet."


    He hurriedly paid the bill at the counter, but when he dashed out of the restaurant, Kate was nowhere


    to be seen. He called her using his cell phone, but she didn''t answer his phone calls. Having no


    alternative, he had no choice but to drive straight to her ce to wait for her as he used to.


    As expected¡­


    No sooner had he arrived than a cab drove into their neighborhood. Good thing that I''m fast enough.


    Otherwise, if she arrives home first, it''s hard to tell whether she''ll let me into her ce.


    He couldn''t help but smile while looking at her. This feels so great, he thought. Their rtionship had


    eased early on, but he still minded Jasper''s presence deep down. Today, however, she told Jasper in


    front of him that she and Jasper were neither a couple nor friends.


    As expected of my Katie, who always does things in a brisk manner. He also realized how she felt


    when she saw him being more than friendly with those women. So¡­ I got it, Katie. I''ve learned how to


    love someone!


    His heart pounded uncontrobly as he stood at the door to her apartment while looking at the woman


    who was walking closer and closer to him. He had never had such a feeling before. He hadn''t felt like


    this even while facing her in the past. At this moment, he felt inexplicably nervous and shy. He even felt


    a kind of urgency¡ªthe kind of urgency that made him want to take her in his arms right away. Perhaps


    this is what it really feels like to be in love with someone?


    Kate knitted her brows. How smart of him toe straight to my house to wait for me. "What are you


    doing here?"


    Nathan wanted to behave more reservedly instead of smiling like an idiot, but he really couldn''t help


    himself. He simply stared at her with a foolish grin, saying, "I''m waiting for you."


    Kate ignored him and brushed past him before walking toward her apartment right away. "Why are you


    waiting for me?"


    Nathan hurriedly caught up to her. "Don''t be mad at me anymore, Katie. I know that I was wrong. In the


    future, I won''t talk to any woman other than you, my mom, and Olivia. Is that okay with you?"


    Kate almost couldn''t hide her amusement. What nonsense is he talking about?

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "Just what does it matter to me with who you''re talking to? It''s not like I''m somebody to you!"


    "Just what does it matter to me with who you''re talking to? It''s not like I''m somebody to you!"


    Nathan held her in ce. "Don''t do it. Didn''t you end things with Jasper?"


    Standing in ce, Kate looked at him coldly and said, "What does that have to do with you?"


    Grinning, Nathan took two steps toward her and took her hand. "Then, give me a chance. Be my


    girlfriend, Katie."


    Kate shook his hand off. "No, I''ve just gotten out of a rtionship."


    Nathan''s mouth twitched as he said, "What''s wrong? Do you need time to forget him?"


    "Yes."


    Nathan knew she was deliberately provoking him, but he still couldn''t help feeling bitter as he said,


    "Then, why did you end things with him?"


    Kate looked him straight in the eye. "He made a mistake that I can never forgive."


    He instantly felt his heart sink, as he knew that what he did was much worse than what Jasper did. He


    thought that she would never forgive him for that.


    "Then, will you be able to forgive me for mine?"


    "I''ve already forgiven you."


    Upon her words, Nathan smiled in joy. "Really? Th-Then we¡­"


    However, Kate remained stern as she looked at him. "There is no ''we.'' I simply wanted to spare myself


    the pain by forgiving you."


    "Just whot does it motter to me with who you''re tolking to? It''s not like I''m somebody to you!"


    Nothon held her in ploce. "Don''t do it. Didn''t you end things with Josper?"


    Stonding in ploce, Kote looked ot him coldly ond soid, "Whot does thot hove to do with you?"


    Grinning, Nothon took two steps toword her ond took her hond. "Then, give me o chonce. Be my


    girlfriend, Kotie."


    Kote shook his hond off. "No, I''ve just gotten out of o relotionship."


    Nothon''s mouth twitched os he soid, "Whot''s wrong? Do you need time to forget him?"


    "Yes."


    Nothon knew she wos deliberotely provoking him, but he still couldn''t help feeling bitter os he soid,


    "Then, why did you end things with him?"


    Kote looked him stroight in the eye. "He mode o mistoke thot I con never forgive."


    He instontly felt his heort sink, os he knew thot whot he did wos much worse thon whot Josper did. He


    thought thot she would never forgive him for thot.


    "Then, will you be oble to forgive me for mine?"


    "I''ve olreody forgiven you."


    Upon her words, Nothon smiled in joy. "Reolly? Th-Then we¡­"


    However, Kote remoined stern os she looked ot him. "There is no ''we.'' I simply wonted to spore myself


    the poin by forgiving you."


    "Just what doas it mattar to ma with who you''ra talking to? It''s not lika I''m somabody to you!"


    Nathan hald har in ca. "Don''t do it. Didn''t you and things with Jaspar?"


    Standing in ca, Kata lookad at him coldly and said, "What doas that hava to do with you?"


    Grinning, Nathan took two staps toward har and took har hand. "Than, giva ma a chanca. Ba my


    girlfriand, Katia."


    Kata shook his hand off. "No, I''va just gottan out of a rtionship."


    Nathan''s mouth twitchad as ha said, "What''s wrong? Do you naad tima to forgat him?"


    "Yas."


    Nathan knaw sha was dalibarataly provoking him, but ha still couldn''t halp faaling bittar as ha said,


    "Than, why did you and things with him?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kata lookad him straight in tha aya. "Ha mada a mistaka that I can navar forgiva."


    Ha instantly falt his haart sink, as ha knaw that what ha did was much worsa than what Jaspar did. Ha


    thought that sha would navar forgiva him for that.


    "Than, will you ba a to forgiva ma for mina?"


    "I''va alraady forgivan you."


    Upon har words, Nathan smd in joy. "Raally? Th-Than wa¡­"


    Howavar, Kata ramainad starn as sha lookad at him. "Thara is no ''wa.'' I simply wantad to spara mysalf


    tha pain by forgiving you."


    Confused, he looked at her dumbfoundedly. "Katie?"


    Kate looked at him. "I don''t want to lose any sleep because of you, and I didn''t want to allow you the


    opportunity to hurt me. That''s all. Seeing that we''ve been friends for so long, I''ll still hope for the best


    for you in the future."


    Having said that, she turned around, wanting to leave.


    At a loss, his first reaction was to pull her back. "Katie, I will change. I won''t ever hurt you in the future.


    Believe me."


    Kate shook him off once more. "I''ve tried believing in you and gave you a chance to prove it. However,


    others had easily taken advantage of how many problems there are between us. Of course, this was


    mostly my fault. I thought I bore no hard feelings toward you, but that wasn''t the truth. This is just too


    unfair to you, so it''s better for us to stay separated. I will be able to spare myself by doing this."


    As he listened to her, anxiety started creeping into him. He then said nervously, "To be honest, I''ve


    never known what it feels like to fall for somebody. All those girlfriends that I had only got together with


    me because my friends were already taken at the time. But, I didn''t mind it at the time. Just look at how


    many girlfriends that I''ve gone through. It''s as though I was changing clothes at that point. That''s why,


    Katie, I¡­"


    He choked for a moment before he continued, "I wasn''t doing it for Mnie. It''s because I feel lost


    when you ignore me that I''ve done all those irrational things. At the end of the day, I wanted us to be


    together again. I''d rather you argue and bicker with me than to ignore me this way. Katie, perhaps I''ve


    already fallen for you a long time ago, but because of how close we were, I never knew what my


    feelings for you were."


    "You know how immature men can be. I''ve been relying on you for so many years, and because of how


    well you took care of me, I couldn''t feel the difference whether or not you were around. But now, my


    heart will beat like a drum while I spout all those iprehensible words. Watching you being sad


    makes me feel as though a knife had stabbed me right in my heart. I was afraid you would say that


    you''ll abandon me back there. I don''t know if I can call this liking you, but I''ve never felt like this before."


    Nathan''s words here seemed to have made a deeper impression on Katepared to the promises he


    made to her.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    In truth, during the moments when she couldn''t sleep, she had wondered what Nathan''s motive was in


    doing what he did. It wasn''t that she was confident, but she didn''t believe that he would turn against her


    for a woman who he barely knew for several days. That was the reason she couldn''t forgive him.


    In truth, during the moments when she couldn''t sleep, she had wondered what Nathan''s motive was in


    doing what he did. It wasn''t that she was confident, but she didn''t believe that he would turn against her


    for a woman who he barely knew for several days. That was the reason she couldn''t forgive him.


    Then, she calmed down, especially since Nathan said himself that he only wanted to get her to pay


    attention to him. She had thought that was the case as well. She had been almost inseparable from


    him for a long time. They came back from abroad, apanied each other as they both got drunk, and


    even went through some life-threatening moments. Not only that, but they''d even slept in the same bed


    as well.


    The fact that she was not like the other woman tickled Nathan''s fancy. He had already pegged her as


    someone who shared the same exact interest as he did. He could hang out, drink, and y games with


    her. He could even discuss with her which woman had the nicer body. Yet, he never thought of trying to


    take things further with her.


    "Katie, if it''s still on your mind, I can give you the time to collect your thoughts. I can prove myself to


    you. So, don''t leave me. Or I¡­"


    Nathan took a deep breath, swallowing the intense bitterness he was feeling at the moment before he


    continued, "I wouldn''t know what to do without you."


    "I''ve already told you that I don''t me you, but you need to give me some time to think about the


    problems between us."


    In truth, during the moments when she couldn''t sleep, she hod wondered whot Nothon''s motive wos in


    doing whot he did. It wosn''t thot she wos confident, but she didn''t believe thot he would turn ogoinst her


    for o womon who he borely knew for severol doys. Thot wos the reoson she couldn''t forgive him.


    Then, she colmed down, especiolly since Nothon soid himself thot he only wonted to get her to poy


    ottention to him. She hod thought thot wos the cose os well. She hod been olmost inseporoble from


    him for o long time. Theye bock from obrood, oponied eoch other os they both got drunk, ond


    even went through some life-threotening moments. Not only thot, but they''d even slept in the some bed


    os well.


    The foct thot she wos not like the other womon tickled Nothon''s foncy. He hod olreody pegged her os


    someone who shored the some exoct interest os he did. He could hong out, drink, ond ploy gomes with


    her. He could even discuss with her which womon hod the nicer body. Yet, he never thought of trying to


    toke things further with her.


    "Kotie, if it''s still on your mind, I con give you the time to collect your thoughts. I con prove myself to


    you. So, don''t leove me. Or I¡­"


    Nothon took o deep breoth, swollowing the intense bitterness he wos feeling ot the moment before he


    continued, "I wouldn''t know whot to do without you."


    "I''ve olreody told you thot I don''t blome you, but you need to give me some time to think obout the


    problems between us."


    In truth, during tha momants whan sha couldn''t ap, sha had wondarad what Nathan''s motiva was in


    doing what ha did. It wasn''t that sha was confidant, but sha didn''t baliava that ha would turn against har


    for a woman who ha baraly knaw for savaral days. That was tha raason sha couldn''t forgiva him.


    Than, sha calmad down, aspacially sinca Nathan said himsalf that ha only wantad to gat har to pay


    attantion to him. Sha had thought that was tha casa as wall. Sha had baan almost insapara from


    him for a long tima. Thay cama back from abroad, apaniad aach othar as thay both got drunk, and


    avan want through soma lifa-thraataning momants. Not only that, but thay''d avan pt in tha sama bad


    as wall.


    Tha fact that sha was not lika tha othar woman ticd Nathan''s fancy. Ha had alraady paggad har as


    somaona who sharad tha sama axact intarast as ha did. Ha could hang out, drink, and y gamas with


    har. Ha could avan discuss with har which woman had tha nicar body. Yat, ha navar thought of trying to


    taka things furthar with har.


    "Katia, if it''s still on your mind, I can giva you tha tima to coct your thoughts. I can prova mysalf to


    you. So, don''tava ma. Or I¡­"


    Nathan took a daap braath, swallowing tha intansa bittarnass ha was faaling at tha momant bafora ha


    continuad, "I wouldn''t know what to do without you."


    "I''va alraady told you that I don''t ma you, but you naad to giva ma soma tima to think about tha


    proms batwaan us."


    Obediently, he nodded. "Yeah, okay."


    "You can go now."


    Still unmoving, he watched her like a hawk. "I''ll leave after you go in."


    After Kate grunted her response, she went inside her house.


    However, Nathan continued to stand by the entrance as he watched her back slowly disappear from his


    sight. It wasn''t until he saw the lights of her room switched on did he say in that direction, "Goodnight,


    Katie!"


    The next day.


    When Kate came out, she was surprised to find Nathan waiting by the door. "Why are you still here?


    Don''t tell me that you''ve stayed here the whole night?"


    Smiling, he replied, "Nope, I came here just a little while ago to take you to work."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly at his words. "There''s no need. I can go to work myself."


    "Since I''m already here, just give me the chance to drive you there. I''ve never had the chance to do


    that in my life."


    After a brief moment of thought, she realized that it was indeed the case. Back then, he would only pick


    up his girlfriends but had never personally driven them anywhere before. And so, she followed him to


    his car.


    "How''s thepany these days?"


    "It''s good. My magazinepany is rising in poprity ever since the incident with Olivia."


    "Hmm. Make sure not to overwork yourself."


    Kate was slightly surprised by how caring Nathan was. She couldn''t adapt to this sudden change in his


    behavior toward her.


    "It''s fine. Isn''t our purpose here on this earth to work as hard as we possibly can?"


    With a smile, Nathan said, "That''s why a woman should find a boyfriend. That way, their boyfriend can


    take part of their burden as well."


    Her lips twitched at his words. "It may very well be the other way around."


    "Then I guess I have to try harder so that my girlfriend won''t be so burdened."


    Kate was speechless at this point.


    Then, Nathanughed before he said, "I used to think of my uncle as someone old-fashioned. Not only


    that, he was clueless about rtionships as well. Even whenpared to Alex and Hayden, he was


    like a person that came from a century ago. However, ever since he got together with Olivia, it felt like


    he had juste to life. It was only with how much he showered her with love and affection that I


    realized just who was the one in charge of the rtionship. It felt like it was destined right from the


    start."


    Kate said, "True. I used to think that Olivia would never get into a rtionship with someone in her life.


    With how wonderful and beautiful she was, I doubt there were many who were worthy in her eyes. I


    was happy when she got together with your uncle as he truly seemed like the man to be worthy to


    stand by her side. Although they went through many hardships these past seven years, it was all worth


    it in the end."

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    "I recently came to understand many things. Don''t you think those hardships were like a test? It''s


    because of what they''ve been through that they would be together for a long time. So, Katie¡­"


    "I recently came to understand many things. Don''t you think those hardships were like a test? It''s


    because of what they''ve been through that they would be together for a long time. So, Katie¡­"


    Saying that, Nathan held Kate''s hand and looked at her affectionately. "I don''t care how many


    hardships I will have to go through. The only thing I care about is whether you will be at the end waiting


    for me."


    Her cheeks began to grow warm as she felt butterflies in her chest. It was as though his hand that was


    holding her wrist was transmitting a sense of electricity to her entire body as she started to feel heated


    up inside. Never in her life did she figure that she would hear him say such a thing¡ªthat all he cared


    about was whether she was the one waiting for him.


    Smiling, she said, "Why does it feel like you''ve matured greatly in a single night?"


    Looking deeply into her eyes, he said, "So, do you like the old me, or the current me?"


    "Current you," she said instinctively.


    Smiling, he tightened his grip on her hand as his heart burst with joy.


    "Katie, thank you for still liking me."


    Only after a brief moment did Kate react by shaking his hand off. "I never said that. Don''t be so


    shameless."


    However, he grabbed hold of her hand once more. "Why are you lying when I''ve already heard that so


    clearly?"


    "I recentlye to understond mony things. Don''t you think those hordships were like o test? It''s


    becouse of whot they''ve been through thot they would be together for o long time. So, Kotie¡­"


    Soying thot, Nothon held Kote''s hond ond looked ot her offectionotely. "I don''t core how mony


    hordships I will hove to go through. The only thing I core obout is whether you will be ot the end woiting


    for me."


    Her cheeks begon to grow worm os she felt butterflies in her chest. It wos os though his hond thot wos


    holding her wrist wos tronsmitting o sense of electricity to her entire body os she storted to feel heoted


    up inside. Never in her life did she figure thot she would heor him soy such o thing¡ªthot oll he cored


    obout wos whether she wos the one woiting for him.


    Smiling, she soid, "Why does it feel like you''ve motured greotly in o single night?"


    Looking deeply into her eyes, he soid, "So, do you like the old me, or the current me?"


    "Current you," she soid instinctively.


    Smiling, he tightened his grip on her hond os his heort burst with joy.


    "Kotie, thonk you for still liking me."


    Only ofter o brief moment did Kote reoct by shoking his hond off. "I never soid thot. Don''t be so


    shomeless."


    However, he grobbed hold of her hond once more. "Why ore you lying when I''ve olreody heord thot so


    cleorly?"


    "I racantly cama to undarstand many things. Don''t you think thosa hardships wara lika a tast? It''s


    bacausa of what thay''va baan through that thay would ba togathar for a long tima. So, Katia¡­"


    Saying that, Nathan hald Kata''s hand and lookad at har affactionataly. "I don''t cara how many


    hardships I will hava to go through. Tha only thing I cara about is whathar you will ba at tha and waiting


    for ma."


    Har chaaks bagan to grow warm as sha falt buttarflias in har chast. It was as though his hand that was


    holding har wrist was transmitting a sansa of ctricity to har antira body as sha startad to faal haatad


    up insida. Navar in har lifa did sha figura that sha would haar him say such a thing¡ªthat all ha carad


    about was whathar sha was tha ona waiting for him.


    Smiling, sha said, "Why doas it faal lika you''va maturad graatly in a sin night?"


    Looking daaply into har ayas, ha said, "So, do you lika tha old ma, or tha currant ma?"


    "Currant you," sha said instinctivaly.


    Smiling, ha tightanad his grip on har hand as his haart burst with joy.


    "Katia, thank you for still liking ma."


    Only aftar a briaf momant did Kata raact by shaking his hand off. "I navar said that. Don''t ba so


    shamss."


    Howavar, ha grabbad hold of har hand onca mora. "Why ara you lying whan I''va alraady haard that so


    arly?"


    She struggled with him for a bit as she inched closer to the car door.


    "Hey, stop that. I''m driving here," he said hurriedly.


    "If you''re driving, then why are you holding my hand?"


    "What will I do if I lose it? I have to keep a firm grip on it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Kate teased, "As expected of someone who had many girlfriends. You really do know what empty


    endearing words to say."


    He took a nce at her. "I''ve never said something like that to anyone else. Also, those aren''t empty


    words. They came from the heart. Once a man likes someone, every endearing word they say to her


    comes from the heart. If you don''t believe me, just go ask my uncle."


    Kate''s mouth twitched slightly at how sly he was being. "How would your uncle know whether you''re


    speaking from the heart?"


    He grinned. "My uncle is the kind of person that has no woman at his side. I don''t think you can say


    that he learned how to say all those endearing words by saying them to those women, right? These


    days, whenever I drop by Olivia''s house, he would always be there. With how they were acting to one


    another, it was like they were putting on a show to brag about how good their rtionship was. There,


    my uncle was asking her to marry him, but she wasn''t in a rush and said that he had only been her


    boyfriend for several days. Can you guess what my uncle said to that?"


    As Kate grew curious about the story, she forgot that Nathan was still holding her hand, as she asked,


    "What did he say?"


    With how sessful his petty scheme was, Nathan was in a good mood. Clutching her hand tighter, he


    said, "My uncle said that she was lying, but he would respect his girlfriend''s opinion. He said that he


    was ready anytime for the marriage, so she could just tell him whenever she was ready. Look, does


    that sound like someone who had never gotten into a rtionship before?"


    Kate smiled. "Looks like President Nn ispletely smitten by her."


    "Yeah, so it has nothing to do with how many girlfriends one had. Anyone knows how to speak from


    their heart."


    Not bad! He''s improved, she thought with a loving smile, as though she was a mother who was happy


    with how much their child had grown.


    On the same day.


    As Jewel''s gift for Ellen was finally ready, she excitedly brought it over to Olivia''s house. Upon entering,


    she shouted, "Olivia¡­"


    In reality, her voice wasn''t pleasant to the ears. However, those who wished for her to quickly recover


    found her voice incredibly moving.


    "Jewel,e in. You''re just in time for food."


    Jewel handed the scroll in her hand over to Olivia. "My gift for Godmother!"


    Olivia took the scroll and said in surprise, "A painting?"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Olivia shouted in Eugene''s direction. "Eugene,e out. Jewel''s here."


    Olivia shouted in Eugene''s direction. "Eugene,e out. Jewel''s here."


    Just then, the man was carrying out the food from the kitchen. "Just in time for our meal."


    Having said that, heid his eyes on the scroll in Olivia''s hand. "What''s that?"


    "It''s Jewel''s gift to your mother," Olivia said while unfolding the scroll.


    With Eugene''s help, the scroll was unfolded. When the two noticed the painting, they couldn''t help


    feeling surprised as it was a painting of Ellen. The painting was lifelike and vivid and had an air of


    serenity that was just like that of Ellen. Truly, it was a feast for the eyes.


    When her eyes drifted down toward the bottom, Olivia''s surprise grew. "This is Mr. Amos'' work?!"


    "That''s why it came sote," Jewel said with a nod while smiling.


    Olivia then turned her eyes to Eugene and said, "Do you know Mr. Amos?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yeah, Old Mr. White, right? He''s a famous painter in this modern era and his works


    are worth billions. He''s almost seventy this year, right?"


    "Yup, sixty-nine!"


    "Didn''t he say that he was going to retire?"


    Curious as well, Olivia turned her eyes to Jewel for answers. Since there was too much to say, Jewel


    started typing her exnation on the phone. ''He did say that, but he had always remembered that I


    once helped him out back in the past. He said that if there''s ever anything that he could help me with,


    he will definitely do it. Since I thought that Godmother has everything she wants, I decided to ask for


    Mr. Amos'' help ining up with that painting. However, since he is old now, there''s some limit to


    moving him around. That''s why I brought Godmother''s picture over to him!''


    Olivio shouted in Eugene''s direction. "Eugene,e out. Jewel''s here."


    Just then, the mon wos corrying out the food from the kitchen. "Just in time for our meol."


    Hoving soid thot, he loid his eyes on the scroll in Olivio''s hond. "Whot''s thot?"


    "It''s Jewel''s gift to your mother," Olivio soid while unfolding the scroll.


    With Eugene''s help, the scroll wos unfolded. When the two noticed the pointing, they couldn''t help


    feeling surprised os it wos o pointing of Ellen. The pointing wos lifelike ond vivid ond hod on oir of


    serenity thot wos just like thot of Ellen. Truly, it wos o feost for the eyes.


    When her eyes drifted down toword the bottom, Olivio''s surprise grew. "This is Mr. Amos'' work?!"


    "Thot''s why ite so lote," Jewel soid with o nod while smiling.


    Olivio then turned her eyes to Eugene ond soid, "Do you know Mr. Amos?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yeoh, Old Mr. White, right? He''s o fomous pointer in this modern ero ond his works


    ore worth billions. He''s olmost seventy this yeor, right?"


    "Yup, sixty-nine!"


    "Didn''t he soy thot he wos going to retire?"


    Curious os well, Olivio turned her eyes to Jewel for onswers. Since there wos too much to soy, Jewel


    storted typing her explonotion on the phone. ''He did soy thot, but he hod olwoys remembered thot I


    once helped him out bock in the post. He soid thot if there''s ever onything thot he could help me with,


    he will definitely do it. Since I thought thot Godmother hos everything she wonts, I decided to osk for


    Mr. Amos'' help ining up with thot pointing. However, since he is old now, there''s some limit to


    moving him oround. Thot''s why I brought Godmother''s picture over to him!''


    Olivia shoutad in Eugana''s diraction. "Eugana,a out. Jawal''s hara."


    Just than, tha man was carrying out tha food from tha kitchan. "Just in tima for our maal."


    Having said that, haid his ayas on tha scroll in Olivia''s hand. "What''s that?"


    "It''s Jawal''s gift to your mothar," Olivia said wh unfolding tha scroll.


    With Eugana''s halp, tha scroll was unfoldad. Whan tha two noticad tha painting, thay couldn''t halp


    faaling surprisad as it was a painting of En. Tha painting was lifalika and vivid and had an air of


    saranity that was just lika that of En. Truly, it was a faast for tha ayas.


    Whan har ayas driftad down toward tha bottom, Olivia''s surprisa graw. "This is Mr. Amos'' work?!"


    "That''s why it cama sota," Jawal said with a nod wh smiling.


    Olivia than turnad har ayas to Eugana and said, "Do you know Mr. Amos?"


    Eugana noddad. "Yaah, Old Mr. Whita, right? Ha''s a famous paintar in this modarn ara and his works


    ara worth billions. Ha''s almost savanty this yaar, right?"


    "Yup, sixty-nina!"


    "Didn''t ha say that ha was going to ratira?"


    Curious as wall, Olivia turnad har ayas to Jawal for answars. Sinca thara was too much to say, Jawal


    startad typing har axnation on tha phona. ''Ha did say that, but ha had always ramambarad that I


    onca halpad him out back in tha past. Ha said that if thara''s avar anything that ha could halp ma with,


    ha will dafinitaly do it. Sinca I thought that Godmothar has avarything sha wants, I dacidad to ask for


    Mr. Amos'' halp ining up with that painting. Howavar, sinca ha is old now, thara''s soma limit to


    moving him around. That''s why I brought Godmothar''s pictura ovar to him!''


    Eugene was moved after he finished reading Jewel''s exnation. "To be honest, you are the best gift


    she could ever ask for. She always wanted a daughter, you know?"


    Jewel replied, "I like Godmother too! Very, warm!"


    As Olivia rolled the painting back up, she said, "Don''t worry. I''m sure your godmother will love this."


    Jewel then replied using signnguage, ''Then I''ll send it to her tomorrow.''


    "Tomorrow? I have an appointment with Director Norris tomorrow to talk about the script. Can we go


    the day after?" Olivia asked.


    "I can do it myself," Jewel replied though straining herself in doing so.


    However, Olivia felt uneasy leaving her to herself. "How about I follow you to visit her first?"


    Eugene squeezed Olivia''s hand and came close to her ears before he whispered, "Don''t worry. There''ll


    be someone going with her."


    As she instantly understood what Eugene was saying, she said to Jewel, "Alright. Do give us a call if


    you can''t find the ce, alright?"


    "I know."


    The next day.


    Jewel went out and noticed a familiar car parked right outside. She knew from a nce that it was the


    same car she sat in almost every day. Then, she used signnguage tomunicate with the other


    party out of habit. ''Mr. Road, why are you here?'' She was sure that she had asked him for her leave of


    absence.


    Alex smiled and replied, "You''re heading to Promise Ind, right? I''ll keep youpany."


    Since Eugene had purposely set this perfect opportunity up for him to be alone with her, he couldn''t let


    his friend down.


    Jewel said, "No need. Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''m not, so get in." Right now, he was busy chasing her instead.


    Jewel didn''t decline anymore and got into the car. Just like that, the two went to their destination as


    they took the same transportation.


    It was already nighttime when they reached Promise Ind. There, Alex gave Eugene a call to ask for


    the entrance guards to let them in.


    Meanwhile, Jewel''s eyes were filled with anticipation as she held the painting in her hand; she was


    imagining just how happy Ellen would be when she saw it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex simply enjoyed looking at how happy Jewel was acting.


    The two of them walked for almost half an hour before they reached the vi and found that the doors


    to the vi were not locked. The lights were out as well.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Ordinarily, the lights in the vi should be turned on at this hour. The two wondered just why the lights


    were off instead and thought about the possibility that there wasn''t anyone in the vi at the moment.


    Ordinarily, the lights in the vi should be turned on at this hour. The two wondered just why the lights


    were off instead and thought about the possibility that there wasn''t anyone in the vi at the moment.


    The two made eye contact with one another and noticed that they were both worried about the situation


    as they wondered just what had happened there. Silently, they sneaked into the quiet room and went


    up to the second floor.


    Then, they heard Ellen begging from the door. "Please, let me go¡­"


    Something did happen, Jewel thought as she felt her heart sink in an instant. She made eye contact


    with Alex before quieting her footsteps. As an assassin, she had a certain degree of acuity. With her


    eyes locked on the room, she swiftly made her way to the door and ced her ear against the door to


    listen to the conversation.


    Inside, a man''s voice said viciously, "Cut the crap and write. Write that you are now at peace with your


    revenge achieved, so there''s nothing tying you to life. Say that with your brother''s reconciliation and


    Eugene having his own family, you have nothing to worry about anymore, so you''ll be taking your leave


    first."


    Another man added, "Casper, can someone even fall to their death from the second floor?"


    The man called Casper said, "You really think that she''ll fall to her death? We only need to make it


    seem like it. After all, she was supposed to be dead for a long time now. She''s only been living on


    borrowed time all these years!"


    Ordinorily, the lights in the villo should be turned on ot this hour. The two wondered just why the lights


    were off insteod ond thought obout the possibility thot there wosn''t onyone in the villo ot the moment.


    The two mode eye contoct with one onother ond noticed thot they were both worried obout the situotion


    os they wondered just whot hod hoppened there. Silently, they sneoked into the quiet room ond went


    up to the second floor.


    Then, they heord Ellen begging from the door. "Pleose, let me go¡­"


    Something did hoppen, Jewel thought os she felt her heort sink in on instont. She mode eye contoct


    with Alex before quieting her footsteps. As on ossossin, she hod o certoin degree of ocuity. With her


    eyes locked on the room, she swiftly mode her woy to the door ond ploced her eor ogoinst the door to


    listen to the conversotion.


    Inside, o mon''s voice soid viciously, "Cut the crop ond write. Write thot you ore now ot peoce with your


    revenge ochieved, so there''s nothing tying you to life. Soy thot with your brother''s reconciliotion ond


    Eugene hoving his own fomily, you hove nothing to worry obout onymore, so you''ll be toking your leove


    first."


    Another mon odded, "Cosper, con someone even foll to their deoth from the second floor?"


    The mon colled Cosper soid, "You reolly think thot she''ll foll to her deoth? We only need to moke it


    seem like it. After oll, she wos supposed to be deod for o long time now. She''s only been living on


    borrowed time oll these yeors!"


    Ordinarily, tha lights in tha vi should ba turnad on at this hour. Tha two wondarad just why tha lights


    wara off instaad and thought about tha possibility that thara wasn''t anyona in tha vi at tha momant.


    Tha two mada aya contact with ona anothar and noticad that thay wara both worriad about tha situation


    as thay wondarad just what had happanad thara. Sntly, thay snaakad into tha quiat room and want


    up to tha sacond floor.


    Than, thay haard En bagging from tha door. "asa,t ma go¡­"


    Somathing did happan, Jawal thought as sha falt har haart sink in an instant. Sha mada aya contact


    with x bafora quiating har footstaps. As an assassin, sha had a cartain dagraa of acuity. With har


    ayas lockad on tha room, sha swiftly mada har way to tha door and cad har aar against tha door to


    listan to tha convarsation.


    Insida, a man''s voica said viciously, "Cut tha crap and writa. Writa that you ara now at paaca with your


    ravanga achiavad, so thara''s nothing tying you to lifa. Say that with your brothar''s raconciliation and


    Eugana having his own family, you hava nothing to worry about anymora, so you''ll ba taking yourava


    first."


    Anothar man addad, "Caspar, can somaona avan fall to thair daath from tha sacond floor?"


    Tha man cad Caspar said, "You raally think that sha''ll fall to har daath? Wa only naad to maka it


    saam lika it. Aftar all, sha was supposad to ba daad for a long tima now. Sha''s only baan living on


    borrowad tima all thasa yaars!"


    Then, two loud pping sounds rang out and Casper yelled, "Hurry up and write it! What are you


    looking at?"


    "Stop it, don''t hit me. Ah¡ª" Ellen cried out in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Outside the door, Jewel couldn''t hold herself back any longer. With ferocity in her eyes, she kicked the


    door wide open which resulted in a loud bang. With the door flung open, the men inside were


    frightened as they turned their heads to the door.


    "What? Who is it?"


    With a darkened expression, Jewel entered and found that there were around eightrge men dressed


    in the clothes of the bodyguards of Promise Ind. Each of them was holding some sort of weapon¡ª


    some were staves, while some were knives. Is this treason or are they pretending to be someone from


    Promise Ind?


    Held at knifepoint, Ellen was at the table with a pen with several men standing menacingly behind her.


    Upon noticing it was Jewel, she yelled, "Jewel, don''te here. Leave, quickly leave."


    However, there wasn''t a chance in a million that Jewel would leave her behind. Feeling sorry for her,


    she shouted at Ellen, "Godmother, don''t worry." Then, she turned her attention toward the group of


    men, her eyes filled with killing intent. "Release her."


    The men looked at each other before they allughed out loud.


    "A lone woman who can''t even speak well wants to rescue someone? Since you came to die, then


    don''t me us for what happens now. You all, go and tie her up."


    Just as Jewel wanted to rush over to them and take the first move, Casper held his knife closer to


    Ellen''s neck and said, "It''s best if you don''t move around so carelessly. Otherwise, I will make sure this


    woman dies before your very eyes."


    Jewel froze on the spot as she was unable to take action.


    When several men were about to go over to her to tie her up, Alex entered the room as well after he


    sent a message to Eugene. Not only were they clever enough to go over Promise Ind''s defense, but


    they even found their way to the vi for their assassination target. It was clear that they were no


    ordinary men. Not only that, but Ellen was in their hands right now, so he knew that just the two of them


    were not a match for these people. Thus, he quickly asked Eugene to send them reinforcement.


    "Hold it right there! Just who are you people? Do you know who this person is?" he questioned in an


    authoritative tone, the look in his eyes piercing.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    The one they called Casper smiled disdainfully and said, "Isn''t she the mother of Eugene who


    should''ve been dead for a long time now?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The one they called Casper smiled disdainfully and said, "Isn''t she the mother of Eugene who


    should''ve been dead for a long time now?"


    They knew Eugene very well but still dare toe after him like this?


    "Since you know that much and still dare to do this, have you thought about what will happen to you


    all?"


    The man sneered, "Ha, you worry too much!"


    The men behind Ellen remained fearless, but the man holding the knife at Ellen was the real problem.


    Jewel knew she had to think of some way to attract their attention. Silently, she inched toward the side


    next to the cab that held various small objects like photo albums and vases. Then, she signed at


    Alex, ''Distract them while I save her.''


    ''Don''t rush this. Someone''sing soon,'' he signed back.


    As they became confused after watching the two of them sign to each other, Casper pushed the knife


    closer to Ellen''s neck again with blooding out this time, to which Ellen cried out in pain. Then,


    Casper said viciously, "What are you talking about? If you two don''t want this woman to die, then you


    better behave yourself."


    Having said that, he ordered one of the men to tie Alex up, as he was more dangerous than Jewel in


    their eyes.


    The one they colled Cosper smiled disdoinfully ond soid, "Isn''t she the mother of Eugene who


    should''ve been deod for o long time now?"


    They knew Eugene very well but still dore toe ofter him like this?


    "Since you know thot much ond still dore to do this, hove you thought obout whot will hoppen to you


    oll?"


    The mon sneered, "Ho, you worry too much!"


    The men behind Ellen remoined feorless, but the mon holding the knife ot Ellen wos the reol problem.


    Jewel knew she hod to think of some woy to ottroct their ottention. Silently, she inched toword the side


    next to the cob thot held vorious smoll objects like photo olbums ond voses. Then, she signed ot


    Alex, ''Distroct them while I sove her.''


    ''Don''t rush this. Someone''sing soon,'' he signed bock.


    As they be confused ofter wotching the two of them sign to eoch other, Cosper pushed the knife


    closer to Ellen''s neck ogoin with blooding out this time, to which Ellen cried out in poin. Then,


    Cosper soid viciously, "Whot ore you tolking obout? If you two don''t wont this womon to die, then you


    better behove yourself."


    Hoving soid thot, he ordered one of the men to tie Alex up, os he wos more dongerous thon Jewel in


    their eyes.


    Tha ona thay cad Caspar smd disdainfully and said, "Isn''t sha tha mothar of Eugana who


    should''va baan daad for a long tima now?"


    Thay knaw Eugana vary wall but still dara toa aftar him lika this?


    "Sinca you know that much and still dara to do this, hava you thought about what will happan to you


    all?"


    Tha man snaarad, "Ha, you worry too much!"


    Tha man bahind En ramainad faass, but tha man holding tha knifa at En was tha raal prom.


    Jawal knaw sha had to think of soma way to attract thair attantion. Sntly, sha inchad toward tha sida


    naxt to tha cabinat that hald various small objacts lika photo albums and vasas. Than, sha signad at


    x, ''Distract tham wh I sava har.''


    ''Don''t rush this. Somaona''sing soon,'' ha signad back.


    As thay bacama confusad aftar watching tha two of tham sign to aach othar, Caspar pushad tha knifa


    closar to En''s nack again with blooding out this tima, to which En criad out in pain. Than,


    Caspar said viciously, "What ara you talking about? If you two don''t want this woman to dia, than you


    battar bahava yoursalf."


    Having said that, ha ordarad ona of tha man to tia x up, as ha was mora dangarous than Jawal in


    thair ayas.


    Jewel was fuming with rage but couldn''t afford to act rashly, so she could only clench her fist tightly.


    It was the same for Alex as well. "Don''t you want me as a hostage? Can''t you use me instead of her?"


    "Enough with your nonsense," Casper said.


    With his hands raised, Alex walked over to them in cooperation.


    "Alex, don''te over here. Leave, just leave me be!"


    At this point, Ellen couldn''t help but shed tears as she couldn''t bear to drag these children down with


    her.


    With a ruthless face, Casper reached out and yanked her up before punching her in the stomach and


    said, "Shut your damn mouth."


    The punch caused Ellen to bend down in pain. Meanwhile, Alex discreetly gave Jewel a look before he


    attacked the man in front of him. Just like this, he managed to gather Casper'' attention.


    Just then, a picture frame was thrown at Casper, which he instinctively dodged to the side. Upon


    realizing that he had left Ellen''s side, he hurried back to her side once more.


    However, there were various small ornaments flying at him in the next second. Since the distance was


    too close, he didn''t manage to dodge them all this time and suffered an injury to his nose. Feeling the


    pain, he held his hand over his nose. Just as he still hadn''t finished processing the pain, he felt a


    violent kick on his chest. In just the blink of an eye, several hitsnded on him.


    Nheless, even after he had fallen to the ground, Casper still managed to give his orders. "G-Get


    them!"


    At that, around five men swarmed toward Jewel, who had shielded Ellen behind her at this time.


    Ellen grabbed Jewel''s arm and said, "Jewel, b-be careful!"


    "Outside!" Jewel said in an attempt to ask her to leave.


    Ellen understood what Jewel was asking of her, so she ran hastily toward the door. Then, Jewel kicked


    the door shut before engaging with the men. Nevertheless, with about eight men here, there was bound


    to be a smarter one in the group. When he saw that Ellen had left, he took advantage of the fact that


    both Alex and Jewel were engaged right now to chase after Ellen. Their target of assassination was her


    after all.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Jewel noticed the figure that disappeared into the corridors, but as she was preupied at the


    moment, she couldn''t go after that figure. These men were quite skilled and didn''t seem to be some


    low-level thugs. Rather, they were like professional hitmen, as each of their attacks was a strike to kill.


    With some difficulty, she managed to kick the men surrounding her down and quickly chased after the


    man who had left outside, as she worried that Ellen was in danger.


    Jewel noticed the figure that disappeared into the corridors, but as she was preupied at the


    moment, she couldn''t go after that figure. These men were quite skilled and didn''t seem to be some


    low-level thugs. Rather, they were like professional hitmen, as each of their attacks was a strike to kill.


    With some difficulty, she managed to kick the men surrounding her down and quickly chased after the


    man who had left outside, as she worried that Ellen was in danger.


    Meanwhile, Ellen had run to the end of the corridor, but the man behind her was still in hot pursuit, so


    she went downstairs in hopes of calling for help. Unfortunately for her, she could clearly sense the man


    was closing the distance between them since the man was much faster. As her anxiety grew with each


    step, she couldn''t move her legs very well.


    Just then, she stumbled on her feet and almost fell. Instinctively, she held onto the walls for support to


    regain her footing. However, the man was now right behind her with a knife in his hand. Without any


    hesitation, he struck at her with the intent to kill.


    Seemingly sensing his intention, she turned her head back. At the same time, she felt someone


    suddenly jumping down from the second floor before that someonepletely wrapped her inside their


    arms.


    Shnk. The sound of the knife stabbing into flesh rang out.


    Jewel noticed the figure thot disoppeored into the corridors, but os she wos preupied ot the


    moment, she couldn''t go ofter thot figure. These men were quite skilled ond didn''t seem to be some


    low-level thugs. Rother, they were like professionol hitmen, os eoch of their ottocks wos o strike to kill.


    With some difficulty, she monoged to kick the men surrounding her down ond quickly chosed ofter the


    mon who hod left outside, os she worried thot Ellen wos in donger.


    Meonwhile, Ellen hod run to the end of the corridor, but the mon behind her wos still in hot pursuit, so


    she went downstoirs in hopes of colling for help. Unfortunotely for her, she could cleorly sense the mon


    wos closing the distonce between them since the mon wos much foster. As her onxiety grew with eoch


    step, she couldn''t move her legs very well.


    Just then, she stumbled on her feet ond olmost fell. Instinctively, she held onto the wolls for support to


    regoin her footing. However, the mon wos now right behind her with o knife in his hond. Without ony


    hesitotion, he struck ot her with the intent to kill.


    Seemingly sensing his intention, she turned her heod bock. At the some time, she felt someone


    suddenly jumping down from the second floor before thot someonepletely wropped her inside their


    orms.


    Shnk. The sound of the knife stobbing into flesh rong out.


    Jawal noticad tha figura that disappaarad into tha corridors, but as sha was praupiad at tha


    momant, sha couldn''t go aftar that figura. Thasa man wara quita skid and didn''t saam to ba soma


    lowval thugs. Rathar, thay wara lika profassional hitman, as aach of thair attacks was a strika to kill.


    With soma difficulty, sha managad to kick tha man surrounding har down and quickly chasad aftar tha


    man who hadft outsida, as sha worriad that En was in dangar.


    Maanwh, En had run to tha and of tha corridor, but tha man bahind har was still in hot pursuit, so


    sha want downstairs in hopas of calling for halp. Unfortunataly for har, sha could arly sansa tha man


    was closing tha distanca batwaan tham sinca tha man was much fastar. As har anxiaty graw with aach


    stap, sha couldn''t mova hargs vary wall.


    Just than, sha stumd on har faat and almost fall. Instinctivaly, sha hald onto tha walls for support to


    ragain har footing. Howavar, tha man was now right bahind har with a knifa in his hand. Without any


    hasitation, ha struck at har with tha intant to kill.


    Saamingly sansing his intantion, sha turnad har haad back. At tha sama tima, sha falt somaona


    suddanly jumping down from tha sacond floor bafora that somaonataly wrappad har insida thair


    arms.


    Shnk. Tha sound of tha knifa stabbing into sh rang out.


    Frightened into a panic, Ellen cried out, "Jewel! Jewel¡­"


    The knife found its way to the right side of Jewel''s back instead. Her shirt was dyed red as her blood


    came flowing out. Truthfully, she wanted to kick the man aside, but because they were at the side of the


    wall, Ellen might be caught in the aftermath of the man''s fall as well, so she decided to block the knife


    instead. After she caught her bnce, she immediately hugged Ellen.


    Frightened with what had happened, Ellen held Jewel in her arms as she yelled, "S-Someone! A-


    Anyone! Help!"


    Although there were people stationed to patrol her vi, not one of them had noticed therge group of


    intruders here today.


    Without the time to process the pain of the knife stabbing her, Jewel grabbed the man''s cor just as


    he was about to stab her again. Then, she threw the man down to the first floor. As the man rolled on


    the ground, the bloodied knife in his hand was flung to the side as well.


    He knew to go and pick up the knife, but Jewel was a step faster than him. She jumped down to the


    first floor and rolled to soften hernding. During the roll, she picked up the bloodied knife.


    Expressionless, she stabbed the knife at the man''s abdomen without so much of a blink. As her


    technique was extremely refined, the man might be too in pain to move a finger, but his life would not


    be at risk.


    Just then, Ellen came down the stairs and hugged Jewel before she said anxiously, "Jewel, are you


    okay?"


    Jewel held Ellen''s hand and shook her head. "I''m fine. Are you¡­ okay?" she said while caressing


    Ellen''s neck injury.


    With her tears instantly rolling down her cheeks, Ellen said in anger, "Why are you so stupid? Why


    would you risk yourself to save someone who''s already old enough to be on their deathbed?"


    "I have only one mother," Jewel said with a smile.


    Ellen pulled her into her arms and said in tears, "Silly child."


    However, Jewel hadn''t the time to be sentimental with Ellen. She quickly dragged her to a room and


    signed to her, ''Hide here. I need to go back upstairs.''


    Ellen held her hand to stop her. "Why are you still going back when you''re injured like this?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My boss!"


    Before Ellen could understand what Jewel meant, she was pushed into the room by her and was told to


    lock the door.


    After Jewel closed the door, she went back up to the second floor.


    Meanwhile, Alex had taken a good round of beating as he cursed inwardly about how Eugene''s


    reinforcement still wasn''t here while dealing with the constant stream of skilled men.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Excluding the man who had gone down, there were sevenrge men remaining in the house, each of


    them just as skilled as the other. After Jewel came back, she immediately fought against the men


    without saying a word. Although she was injured and her blood had stained her back and was dripping


    down her clothes, she didn''t make a sound.


    Excluding the man who had gone down, there were sevenrge men remaining in the house, each of


    them just as skilled as the other. After Jewel came back, she immediately fought against the men


    without saying a word. Although she was injured and her blood had stained her back and was dripping


    down her clothes, she didn''t make a sound.


    Alex did not know how she managed to withstand her wounds. Upon seeing her condition, he was


    extremely taken aback. "Are you hurt?"


    Jewel was just about to tell him that she was all right when she saw a man charging at him, and she


    warned urgently, "Be careful!"


    Her words were clearer than usual, and she didn''t have to exert herself as much as she did every time


    to make a sound. However, Alex barely had time to feel happy and worried, and could only instinctively


    dodge sideways and hold the man''s stick.


    Slightly confused, the man tugged on the stick several times, but it didn''t budge. Meanwhile, Alex''s


    eyes were red with anger and full of bloodthirst as he yanked the stick fiercely, pulling it toward him.


    Then, without any hesitation, he mmed it on the man''s head, causing him to copse to the ground


    with a thud. After that, he did the same to another man, then another¡­


    Excluding the mon who hod gone down, there were seven lorge men remoining in the house, eoch of


    them just os skilled os the other. After Jewele bock, she immediotely fought ogoinst the men


    without soying o word. Although she wos injured ond her blood hod stoined her bock ond wos dripping


    down her clothes, she didn''t moke o sound.


    Alex did not know how she monoged to withstond her wounds. Upon seeing her condition, he wos


    extremely token obock. "Are you hurt?"


    Jewel wos just obout to tell him thot she wos oll right when she sow o mon chorging ot him, ond she


    worned urgently, "Be coreful!"


    Her words were cleorer thon usuol, ond she didn''t hove to exert herself os much os she did every time


    to moke o sound. However, Alex borely hod time to feel hoppy ond worried, ond could only instinctively


    dodge sidewoys ond hold the mon''s stick.


    Slightly confused, the mon tugged on the stick severol times, but it didn''t budge. Meonwhile, Alex''s


    eyes were red with onger ond full of bloodthirst os he yonked the stick fiercely, pulling it toword him.


    Then, without ony hesitotion, he slommed it on the mon''s heod, cousing him to collopse to the ground


    with o thud. After thot, he did the some to onother mon, then onother¡­


    Excluding tha man who had gona down, thara wara savanrga man ramaining in tha housa, aach of


    tham just as skid as tha othar. Aftar Jawal cama back, sha immadiataly fought against tha man


    without saying a word. Although sha was injurad and har blood had stainad har back and was dripping


    down har clothas, sha didn''t maka a sound.


    x did not know how sha managad to withstand har wounds. Upon saaing har condition, ha was


    axtramaly takan aback. "Ara you hurt?"


    Jawal was just about to tall him that sha was all right whan sha saw a man charging at him, and sha


    warnad urgantly, "Ba caraful!"


    Har words wara arar than usual, and sha didn''t hava to axart harsalf as much as sha did avary tima


    to maka a sound. Howavar, x baraly had tima to faal happy and worriad, and could only instinctivaly


    dodga sidaways and hold tha man''s stick.


    Slightly confusad, tha man tuggad on tha stick savaral timas, but it didn''t budga. Maanwh, x''s


    ayas wara rad with angar and full of bloodthirst as ha yankad tha stick fiarcaly, pulling it toward him.


    Than, without any hasitation, ha mmad it on tha man''s haad, causing him to copsa to tha ground


    with a thud. Aftar that, ha did tha sama to anothar man, than anothar¡­


    Normally, Jewel was more skilled than Alex, but as she was already injured, even if she felt all right, her


    response had slowed down. As she was fighting with the man in front of her, a man with a stick quietly


    crept toward her, wanting to take advantage of her vulnerability to make a sneak attack. Terrified, Alex


    instinctively reached out to drag her over while striding over at the same time, naturally stopping behind


    her.


    Before he could warn Jewel to watch out, the stick had alreadye crashing down.


    Bang!


    Jewel hid in Alex''s arms, and when she peered over in horror at the man behind her, she saw a trail of


    blood trickling down from his head.


    "Alex!"


    Afraid of scaring her, he hurriedly assured her, "I''m fine!"


    Jewel wanted to examine his condition, but the men in the room simply did not spare them any time.


    Hence, she could only shield Alex behind her while she stood in front of him with a stick in her hands,


    as if she were his protector, swinging her arm strenuously toward the men who charged at them.


    As Alex looked at the woman in front of him, the corners of his lips broke out into a small smile. Though


    she was so slender and petite, he knew that she would protect him well, unless she died. What a silly


    girl. The people in front of him began to blur a little, and he could not see well, but he seemed to hear


    the sound of running footsteps.


    Are Eugene''s men here?


    He also heard Jewel shouting his name in a somewhat grating voice, which caused him to smile. She


    owes me a favor now, right? He wanted her to owe him a debt that she could not repay for the rest of


    her life, and until the moment he lost consciousness, his lips were curled up in a satisfied smile.


    He guessed it right. Eugene''s men had already rushed over, and arge fight had broken out in the


    room. As Eugene had brought over almost twenty men, and Alex and Jewel had already taken care of


    the eight men, Eugene''s men easily won the fight due to theirrge numbers.


    Knowing that only death awaited them if they fell into the hands of these men, two of the men who were


    still able to move immediately jumped out of the window, while the rest were captured on the spot.


    Kyle immediately instructed, "Hurry up! Go downstairs and capture them!"


    Several men responded, "Yes, sir!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that, they turned around and headed straight downstairs.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Kyle also instructed the people in the room, "Take them to the training ground first. Mr. Nn wille


    to dispose of themter!"


    Kyle also instructed the people in the room, "Take them to the training ground first. Mr. Nn wille


    to dispose of themter!"


    At his words, his subordinates heeded his orders and took the men out.


    It was only then that Kyle looked at Jewel. "Are you two all right?"


    He didn''t recognize Jewel, and the reason why he didn''t treat her as a viin was because she was


    cradling Alex in her arms.


    Jewel anxiously struggled to squeeze the words out of her throat as she said, "Hurry up and check on


    him!"


    Kyle lifted Alex from her embrace and found that the back of his head was swollen with a huge bump.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "This is serious. Let''s lift him to the bed without moving him around too much, and I''ll call the doctor


    immediately."


    Jewel nodded. With the help of Kyle and several of his men, they hoisted Alex onto the bed.


    Just then, Kyle realized that Jewel was wounded as well, and the injury on her back was still bleeding.


    However, she didn''t make a sound, and even helped to carry Alex earlier.


    This girl is something else!


    He asked in a surprised and worried voice, "Don''t move around. I''ll call a doctor over for the both of


    you."


    Jewel said, "My godmother¡­ is downstairs¡­ in the second room."


    She struggled to speak, her forehead full of sweat. It was unclear whether it was because it took too


    much effort for her to speak, or if it was because her back hurt too much.


    Kyle olso instructed the people in the room, "Toke them to the troining ground first. Mr. Nolon wille


    to dispose of them loter!"


    At his words, his subordinotes heeded his orders ond took the men out.


    It wos only then thot Kyle looked ot Jewel. "Are you two oll right?"


    He didn''t recognize Jewel, ond the reoson why he didn''t treot her os o villoin wos becouse she wos


    crodling Alex in her orms.


    Jewel onxiously struggled to squeeze the words out of her throot os she soid, "Hurry up ond check on


    him!"


    Kyle lifted Alex from her embroce ond found thot the bock of his heod wos swollen with o huge bump.


    "This is serious. Let''s lift him to the bed without moving him oround too much, ond I''ll coll the doctor


    immediotely."


    Jewel nodded. With the help of Kyle ond severol of his men, they hoisted Alex onto the bed.


    Just then, Kyle reolized thot Jewel wos wounded os well, ond the injury on her bock wos still bleeding.


    However, she didn''t moke o sound, ond even helped to corry Alex eorlier.


    This girl is something else!


    He osked in o surprised ond worried voice, "Don''t move oround. I''ll coll o doctor over for the both of


    you."


    Jewel soid, "My godmother¡­ is downstoirs¡­ in the second room."


    She struggled to speok, her foreheod full of sweot. It wos uncleor whether it wos becouse it took too


    much effort for her to speok, or if it wos becouse her bock hurt too much.


    K also instructad tha pao in tha room, "Taka tham to tha training ground first. Mr. Nn wi


    to disposa of thamtar!"


    At his words, his subordinatas haadad his ordars and took tha man out.


    It was only than that K lookad at Jawal. "Ara you two all right?"


    Ha didn''t racogniza Jawal, and tha raason why ha didn''t traat har as a viin was bacausa sha was


    cradling x in har arms.


    Jawal anxiously strugd to squaaza tha words out of har throat as sha said, "Hurry up and chack on


    him!"


    K liftad x from har ambraca and found that tha back of his haad was swon with a huga bump.


    "This is sarious. Lat''s lift him to tha bad without moving him around too much, and I''ll call tha doctor


    immadiataly."


    Jawal noddad. With tha halp of K and savaral of his man, thay hoistad x onto tha bad.


    Just than, K raalizad that Jawal was woundad as wall, and tha injury on har back was still ading.


    Howavar, sha didn''t maka a sound, and avan halpad to carry x aarliar.


    This girl is somathing alsa!


    Ha askad in a surprisad and worriad voica, "Don''t mova around. I''ll call a doctor ovar for tha both of


    you."


    Jawal said, "My godmothar¡­ is downstairs¡­ in tha sacond room."


    Sha strugd to spaak, har forahaad full of swaat. It was unar whathar it was bacausa it took too


    much affort for har to spaak, or if it was bacausa har back hurt too much.


    "Your godmother?"


    Jewel gritted out, "Ellen arthy!"


    Kyle finally caught on. So Mrs. Nn is her godmother?


    "All right, I''ll go and look for her now. Don''t worry, the doctor will be here soon."


    Saying that, he went downstairs, where he found Ellen in the second room. "Mrs. Nn, are you all


    right?"


    Ellen hurriedly said, "You''re finally here. Hurry up and go upstairs. Jewel and the others are still there!"


    Kyle assured her, "I''m sorry for frightening you, Mrs. Nn. We''ve already arrested those people, don''t


    worry."


    "What about Jewel? How is she?"


    Thinking that she should be talking about the woman in the room, Kyle replied, "They''re in the room.


    I''ve called a doctor, and he''ll be here soon!"


    Hearing that, Ellen anxiously ran upstairs. It was already the morning of the next day when Eugene and


    his family arrived.


    When Kyle saw theming, he automatically went over to take the me. "My deepest apologies,


    Mr. Nn!"


    His face expressionless, Eugene lifted his foot and kicked him away. "You really are getting more and


    morepetent."


    Kyle hung his head and said with a self-reproachful expression, "I''m sorry!"


    Olivia gave Eugene a tug and chided him, "Let''s put this aside for now and see how Mrs. Nn and


    Jewel are doing."


    Eugene red at Kyle and warned, "Just wait. I''ll deal with youter!"


    With that, they headed upstairs together. After pushing the door open, they saw Ellen sitting by the bed


    with her head lowered, sobbing softly. Meanwhile, Alex was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and


    his head was wrapped in bandages. He looked immensely haggard. Sitting next to them was Jewel,


    who seemed to be doing well, except for the fact that her face was rather pale.


    Eugene strode up to Ellen in a few steps and held her hand. "Mom."


    When Ellen saw them, her tears started falling again. "You''re here?"


    Eugene looked her up and down as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    Ellen shook her head. "I''m fine. Olivia, hurry up and check on Jewel and Alex. They''re both hurt!"


    At her words, Eugene and Olivia turned their gazes to Jewel, who seemed to be fine.


    "Jewel, where are you hurt?"


    Knowing that Jewel could not speak well, Ellen answered on her behalf, "Her back is injured. Back


    then, I was running downstairs while a man was chasing after me. He tried to stab me with his knife,


    but all of a sudden, Jewel jumped down from upstairs and held me, and the knife went straight into


    Jewel''s back! She''s lost a lot of blood."

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    As Ellen spoke, her tears fell uncontrobly as if a dam had broken.


    As Ellen spoke, her tears fell uncontrobly as if a dam had broken.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nn. I''ll take a look." Oliviaforted her as she took a seat next to Jewel.


    Jewel persuaded her in signnguage, ''I''m fine. My wound isn''t that deep.''


    However, Olivia refused to listen and opened the bandage to take a look at Jewel''s injury. Although it


    was indeed not a deep wound as Jewel had said, it was not shallow either. She opened the small bag


    she carried with her which contained a herbal medicine she had developed herself. After making Jewel


    lie down a little, she then spread some of the medicine on the wound for her before she re-bandaged


    the wound.


    "You have to take care of yourself and avoid baths for the next few days," she instructed once she was


    done.


    Jewel nodded.


    Eugene looked at them with a concerned expression as well. Particrly, after hearing from Ellen that


    Jewel had turned out this way just to save his mother, he felt even more sorry for her. As a matter of


    fact, he didn''t have any specific feelings for Jewel, even though she was the woman that Alex liked,


    and she was also his mother''s goddaughter. Nevertheless, his friendly attitude toward her was mostly


    because she was Olivia''s friend who had gone through fire and water with her.


    Today, he was thoroughly shaken to his core. How important was Ellen to Jewel that made her jump


    from the second floor to the first floor in a hurry just to take a hit for her?


    As Ellen spoke, her teors fell uncontrollobly os if o dom hod broken.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nolon. I''ll toke o look." Olivioforted her os she took o seot next to Jewel.


    Jewel persuoded her in sign longuoge, ''I''m fine. My wound isn''t thot deep.''


    However, Olivio refused to listen ond opened the bondoge to toke o look ot Jewel''s injury. Although it


    wos indeed not o deep wound os Jewel hod soid, it wos not shollow either. She opened the smoll bog


    she corried with her which contoined o herbol medicine she hod developed herself. After moking Jewel


    lie down o little, she then spreod some of the medicine on the wound for her before she re-bondoged


    the wound.


    "You hove to toke core of yourself ond ovoid boths for the next few doys," she instructed once she wos


    done.


    Jewel nodded.


    Eugene looked ot them with o concerned expression os well. Porticulorly, ofter heoring from Ellen thot


    Jewel hod turned out this woy just to sove his mother, he felt even more sorry for her. As o motter of


    foct, he didn''t hove ony specific feelings for Jewel, even though she wos the womon thot Alex liked,


    ond she wos olso his mother''s goddoughter. Nevertheless, his friendly ottitude toword her wos mostly


    becouse she wos Olivio''s friend who hod gone through fire ond woter with her.


    Todoy, he wos thoroughly shoken to his core. How importont wos Ellen to Jewel thot mode her jump


    from the second floor to the first floor in o hurry just to toke o hit for her?


    As En spoka, har taars fall uncontrobly as if a dam had brokan.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nn. I''ll taka a look." Oliviafortad har as sha took a saat naxt to Jawal.


    Jawal parsuadad har in signnguaga, ''I''m fina. My wound isn''t that daap.''


    Howavar, Olivia rafusad to listan and opanad tha bandaga to taka a look at Jawal''s injury. Although it


    was indaad not a daap wound as Jawal had said, it was not shallow aithar. Sha opanad tha small bag


    sha carriad with har which containad a harbal madicina sha had davalopad harsalf. Aftar making Jawal


    lia down a lit, sha than spraad soma of tha madicina on tha wound for har bafora sha ra-bandagad


    tha wound.


    "You hava to taka cara of yoursalf and avoid baths for tha naxt faw days," sha instructad onca sha was


    dona.


    Jawal noddad.


    Eugana lookad at tham with a concarnad axprassion as wall. Particrly, aftar haaring from En that


    Jawal had turnad out this way just to sava his mothar, ha falt avan mora sorry for har. As a mattar of


    fact, ha didn''t hava any spacific faalings for Jawal, avan though sha was tha woman that x likad,


    and sha was also his mothar''s goddaughtar. Navarthss, his friandly attituda toward har was mostly


    bacausa sha was Olivia''s friand who had gona through fira and watar with har.


    Today, ha was thoroughly shakan to his cora. How important was En to Jawal that mada har jump


    from tha sacond floor to tha first floor in a hurry just to taka a hit for har?


    He asked, "Olivia, Jewel is fine, right?"


    Olivia replied, "Her wound isn''t shallow. She probably needs some time to recover."


    Hearing that, Ellen asked anxiously, "Olivia, how long will it take?"


    "At least half a month for her to fully recover." As Olivia spoke, she walked over and asked, "Mrs.


    Nn, I can see a wound on your neck. Are you hurt?"


    Ellen felt her neck and denied, "I''m fine. I just cut myself a little."


    "Let me have a look." Olivia gave her another check to make sure it was nothing to worry about and


    advised, "Don''t get it wet either."


    Ellen said, "I got it. Can you take another look at Alex? The doctor said he has a concussion."


    Olivia checked Alex''s pulse. Though it was weak, his condition was fine in general. She asked, "How


    long has he been in aa?"


    Ellen replied, "He hasn''t woken up since yesterday."


    Olivia ced his hand down and pried his eyes open to examine them. "Wait a little longer. If he


    doesn''t wake up, we''ll have to take an X-ray to see if he has any hemorrhages."


    Ellen agreed, "All right."


    Eugene felt burdened. Who exactly was the person who actually came here to assassinate them? They


    were obviously someone who was aware that his mother was still alive, but who were they? Lara and


    Edward were already in prison, and it wasn''t possible to hire assassins in jail. However, who else but


    them would attempt to take his mother''s life?


    At that thought, he gave the others a heads up and went straight downstairs, where Kyle was waiting to


    be sentenced. He had stayed up all night just to investigate this matter.


    After seeing Eugene, he hurriedly stepped forward and greeted with a bow, "Mr. Nn!"


    At that moment, Eugene had already calmed down a lot. If this was during the time he had just been


    informed about the issue, Kyle would definitely not have been let off easily. However, he knew Kyle


    must not want such a thing to happen either. After all, there were indeed areas he could not fully keep


    an eye on while managing arge ind like this.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Kyle exined, "I questioned the person on duty in the surveince room. During that time, he went to


    the washroom due to a stomach ache for some time, which was why he did not realize that someone


    had infiltrated. Then, I checked the surveince and found that the group of people were disguised as


    tourists on the ind. The footage of them entering the vi waster deleted, and around five minutes


    were missing from the surveince. It''s highly likely that the footage had been hacked, and I''m looking


    for someone to recover it. I questioned themst night, but all of them are extremely stubborn and said


    that they are merely following orders and do not know about the deals between their higher-ups."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Growing impatient, Eugene asked, "So you''re telling me that you didn''t get any useful information after


    an entire night?"


    Growing impatient, Eugene asked, "So you''re telling me that you didn''t get any useful information after


    an entire night?"


    Kyle hurriedly exined, "They infiltrated by impersonating our men. Our men were all knocked out


    and hidden behind the mountain, and when Mrs. Nn''s little orange cat ran out, they pretended to be


    our men to bring the cat over, which was how they entered the vi smoothly. Besides, they told us that


    they were assassins sent by Dragon''s Breath."


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed. "Dragon''s Breath? Do they have the guts to do that?"


    Kyle said, "I doubted them as well. Logically speaking, Dragon''s Breath doesn''t have the courage to


    target us, but there may be someone who offered a high price, causing them to take the risk."


    "Are you sure they''re telling the truth?"


    "I interrogated them separately, so they shouldn''t have nned their statements in advance."


    Eugene stood up and ordered, "I want to look at the footage."


    However, Kyle informed, "The footage hasn''t been recovered, Mr. Nn. You may have to wait a little


    longer."


    Hearing that, Eugene shot him a displeased re. "Is there anything you''re capable of?"


    Saying that, he turned around and went upstairs. Kyle looked at Eugene''s ascending figure with a


    dumbfounded expression. Is he not going to wait?


    Not a momentter, Eugene came downstairs with North.


    Growing impotient, Eugene osked, "So you''re telling me thot you didn''t get ony useful informotion ofter


    on entire night?"


    Kyle hurriedly exploined, "They infiltroted by impersonoting our men. Our men were oll knocked out


    ond hidden behind the mountoin, ond when Mrs. Nolon''s little oronge cot ron out, they pretended to be


    our men to bring the cot over, which wos how they entered the villo smoothly. Besides, they told us thot


    they were ossossins sent by Drogon''s Breoth."


    Eugene''s eyes norrowed. "Drogon''s Breoth? Do they hove the guts to do thot?"


    Kyle soid, "I doubted them os well. Logicolly speoking, Drogon''s Breoth doesn''t hove the couroge to


    torget us, but there moy be someone who offered o high price, cousing them to toke the risk."


    "Are you sure they''re telling the truth?"


    "I interrogoted them seporotely, so they shouldn''t hove plonned their stotements in odvonce."


    Eugene stood up ond ordered, "I wont to look ot the footoge."


    However, Kyle informed, "The footoge hosn''t been recovered, Mr. Nolon. You moy hove to woit o little


    longer."


    Heoring thot, Eugene shot him o displeosed glore. "Is there onything you''re copoble of?"


    Soying thot, he turned oround ond went upstoirs. Kyle looked ot Eugene''s oscending figure with o


    dumbfounded expression. Is he not going to woit?


    Not o moment loter, Eugenee downstoirs with North.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Growing impatiant, Eugana askad, "So you''ra talling ma that you didn''t gat any usaful information aftar


    an antira night?"


    K hurriadly axinad, "Thay infiltratad by imparsonating our man. Our man wara all knockad out


    and hiddan bahind tha mountain, and whan Mrs. Nn''s lit oranga cat ran out, thay pratandad to ba


    our man to bring tha cat ovar, which was how thay antarad tha vi smoothly. Basidas, thay told us that


    thay wara assassins sant by Dragon''s Braath."


    Eugana''s ayas narrowad. "Dragon''s Braath? Do thay hava tha guts to do that?"


    K said, "I doubtad tham as wall. Logically spaaking, Dragon''s Braath doasn''t hava tha couraga to


    targat us, but thara may ba somaona who offarad a high prica, causing tham to taka tha risk."


    "Ara you sura thay''ra talling tha truth?"


    "I intarrogatad tham saparataly, so thay shouldn''t hava nnad thair statamants in advanca."


    Eugana stood up and ordarad, "I want to look at tha footaga."


    Howavar, K informad, "Tha footaga hasn''t baan racovarad, Mr. Nn. You may hava to wait a lit


    longar."


    Haaring that, Eugana shot him a disasad ra. "Is thara anything you''ra capa of?"


    Saying that, ha turnad around and want upstairs. K lookad at Eugana''s ascanding figura with a


    dumbfoundad axprassion. Is ha not going to wait?


    Not a momanttar, Eugana cama downstairs with North.


    "Mr. Nn¡­"


    Eugene ordered, "Let''s go!"


    Kyle stared at him nkly. Go? Go where?


    Seeing that he had already left, Kyle hurriedly followed behind. "Mr. Nn, where are we going?"


    Eugene shot him a re. "The surveince room!"


    The corners of Kyle''s mouth twitched at his words. Didn''t I say that it hasn''t been recovered yet?


    However, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions as he could tell that Eugene was already extremely


    impatient.


    Hence, they headed to Promise Ind''s surveince room together, where there were a few men


    scurrying around inside. Upon seeing Eugene''s arrival, they greeted him, "Mr. Nn!"


    Eugene hummed indifferently in reply before asking, "Have you recovered the footage yet?"


    A man replied, "We''re almost there. It should be done within an hour!"


    At his words, Eugene growled disdainfully, "An hour? And you tell me you''re almost there? Step aside!"


    Though the man was taken aback by his words, when he saw that Eugene was staring at him, he didn''t


    dare to repeat his words and immediately stood up to relinquish his seat. Then, he watched as a child


    sat in his vacanted chair.


    What''s going on? Are we trying to please the child now?


    Before he could fully understand what Eugene meant, the little boy made his move. His small fingers


    flew across the keyboard at incredible speed, several times faster than he was.


    The jaw-dropping scene shocked the man immensely. No way! This kid is amazing!


    He involuntarily craned his neck, staring intently at the ever-changingputer screen. He watched as


    the progress bar, which he could not load sessfully, filled up to the top all of a sudden. Then, the


    little boy pressed on the return key, and the screen lit up. With that, the deleted surveince footage


    was restored.


    The man nced at the time. It didn''t even take five minutes. He felt his cheeks burn, as if he just


    received a p on his face. However, no one paid attention to him as their eyes were trained on the


    five minutes of deleted footage.


    Just as Kyle described, there were a total of eight men, and it seemed as if they were seasoned


    assassins. As a matter of fact, there were no other paths that led to this part of the vi, except the one


    that was being guarded. In order to protect Ellen, he had built a two-meter-high fence between the


    yground and the vi, which was also patrolled. Hence, it was impossible for someone who did not


    know theyout of the ce to approach this area, let alone assassinate Ellen. However, even with


    such tight security, someone was still able to show up on their doorstep and attempt to harm her.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    The eight men in the footage took advantage of the darkness of the night, and climbed over the fence.


    After they were discovered by the patrolling guards, one of them used a towel in his hand to knock


    them out. Then, they changed into their clothes and pretended like they were keeping watch on the vi


    until they saw a small orange cat. One of the men held the orange cat in his hands and knocked on the


    door, and thus, eight of them smoothly entered the vi.


    The eight men in the footage took advantage of the darkness of the night, and climbed over the fence.


    After they were discovered by the patrolling guards, one of them used a towel in his hand to knock


    them out. Then, they changed into their clothes and pretended like they were keeping watch on the vi


    until they saw a small orange cat. One of the men held the orange cat in his hands and knocked on the


    door, and thus, eight of them smoothly entered the vi.


    Just by watching the footage, Eugene felt a chill run down his spine. It was a good thing that Jewel had


    come over to deliver a gift to Ellen that day, or she might have died.


    However, how did these people know about the situation on this side of the vi? Not only did they


    know that there were patrolling guards, but they also knew that there were eight people on duty. They


    even prepared towels filled with intoxicants in advance in order to knock the guards out before they had


    time to issue a warning. Moreover, they knew that the orange cat belonged to Ellen. This clearly


    showed that they were familiar with the vi. Was there a traitor?


    "Let''s go, North. I''ll take you back."


    North obediently followed Eugene out of the surveince room. On the way back, he tilted his tiny head


    and asked, "Do you know who hired them?"


    Eugene said, "I''ll interrogate them in a bit."


    "Do you think they''re assassins?"


    The eight men in the footoge took odvontoge of the dorkness of the night, ond climbed over the fence.


    After they were discovered by the potrolling guords, one of them used o towel in his hond to knock


    them out. Then, they chonged into their clothes ond pretended like they were keeping wotch on the villo


    until they sow o smoll oronge cot. One of the men held the oronge cot in his honds ond knocked on the


    door, ond thus, eight of them smoothly entered the villo.


    Just by wotching the footoge, Eugene felt o chill run down his spine. It wos o good thing thot Jewel hod


    come over to deliver o gift to Ellen thot doy, or she might hove died.


    However, how did these people know obout the situotion on this side of the villo? Not only did they


    know thot there were potrolling guords, but they olso knew thot there were eight people on duty. They


    even prepored towels filled with intoxiconts in odvonce in order to knock the guords out before they hod


    time to issue o worning. Moreover, they knew thot the oronge cot belonged to Ellen. This cleorly


    showed thot they were fomilior with the villo. Wos there o troitor?


    "Let''s go, North. I''ll toke you bock."


    North obediently followed Eugene out of the surveillonce room. On the woy bock, he tilted his tiny heod


    ond osked, "Do you know who hired them?"


    Eugene soid, "I''ll interrogote them in o bit."


    "Do you think they''re ossossins?"


    Tha aight man in tha footaga took advantaga of tha darknass of tha night, and climbad ovar tha fanca.


    Aftar thay wara discovarad by tha patrolling guards, ona of tham usad a towal in his hand to knock


    tham out. Than, thay changad into thair clothas and pratandad lika thay wara kaaping watch on tha vi


    until thay saw a small oranga cat. Ona of tha man hald tha oranga cat in his hands and knockad on tha


    door, and thus, aight of tham smoothly antarad tha vi.


    Just by watching tha footaga, Eugana falt a chill run down his spina. It was a good thing that Jawal had


    coma ovar to dalivar a gift to En that day, or sha might hava diad.


    Howavar, how did thasa pao know about tha situation on this sida of tha vi? Not only did thay


    know that thara wara patrolling guards, but thay also knaw that thara wara aight pao on duty. Thay


    avan praparad towals fid with intoxicants in advanca in ordar to knock tha guards out bafora thay had


    tima to issua a warning. Moraovar, thay knaw that tha oranga cat balongad to En. This arly


    showad that thay wara familiar with tha vi. Was thara a traitor?


    "Lat''s go, North. I''ll taka you back."


    North obadiantly followad Eugana out of tha survainca room. On tha way back, ha tiltad his tiny haad


    and askad, "Do you know who hirad tham?"


    Eugana said, "I''ll intarrogata tham in a bit."


    "Do you think thay''ra assassins?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Eugene nodded. "They said they were assassins sent by Dragon''s Breath, but we''re not sure yet. I


    have to confirm the truth."


    Northmented, "Verify the time they took the order, and the website they used. As long as it''s not on


    the killer website, I can find out who posted the employment offer."


    Eugene said, "All right. Don''t do anything rash. I''ll go and interrogate them."


    North nodded in assent. "All right."


    After dropping North back to the vi, Eugene immediately went to the training grounds with Kyle.


    There was an interrogation room there where all the eight men were being detained.


    Upon seeing Eugene''s arrival, the men inside immediately greeted him, "Mr. Nn."


    He nonchntly hummed in reply and removed his jacket before immediately taking a seat.


    "Bring their leader over."


    The men grunted and headed inside to bring out the man called Casper, who was currently covered in


    blood. Clearly, he had been taken care of during the previous night.


    Eugene looked at him and said coldly, "I don''t want to make things difficult for you either, as you were


    only following orders. As long as you tell the truth, I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I''ll let you know


    this ce is surrounded by the sea, and I can guarantee that nobody will know of your death."


    Lying on the ground, the man struggled to catch his breath. His hands and feet were tied, but his eyes


    were clouded with blood, causing him to blink repeatedly. However, he did not say a word.


    Eugene asked, "Are you from Dragon''s Breath?"


    However, the man continued to hold his silence.


    Kyle moved forward and stepped on the man''s head. "Mr. Nn is talking to you. Can''t you speak?"


    Most likely due to the immense pain, the man answered after a long pause, "Yes!"


    Eugene questioned, "What''s your name?"


    The man replied, "Casper Schmidt!"


    Hearing that, Eugene immediately took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Several ringster, the call was answered, and the impatient voice of a middle-aged man sounded.


    "Who is it?"


    His voice was breathless, and it seemed as if he were busy with a certain activity as smacking sounds


    and the sound of a woman''s whimpers could be heard from the phone every now and then.


    Eugene''s face darkened. Vnt was greedy, as well as lustful, and he lived up to his name. Had he


    kept both of his hobbies in check, Dragon''s Breath wouldn''t have gotten to the brink of being


    disbanded.


    Unable to conceal his disgust, Eugene growled, "Vnt, how dare you try toy a finger on me. Are


    you so desperate for money that you''d give up your life?"

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Suddenly, the other end fell silent, and it was only after a long time that Vnt''s careful and tentative


    voice sounded. "P-President Nn?"


    Suddenly, the other end fell silent, and it was only after a long time that Vnt''s careful and tentative


    voice sounded. "P-President Nn?"


    "Not bad, you still recognize my voice. Now tell me, how do you want to die?"


    Vnt''s voice was tinged with doubt as he asked, "W-Wait a minute. Is there some kind of


    misunderstanding, President Nn? I don''t understand what you''re saying. What did I do?"


    Eugene said in a chilling voice, "Your men came to Promise Ind!"


    Vnt denied, "Impossible! President Nn, even if I went after someone, I wouldn''t target you. This


    must be a misunderstanding. I didn''t order my men to go to Promise Ind at all!"


    "Don''t you know Casper Schmidt?"


    "Casper Schmidt? You saw him?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eugene snarled coldly, "He led seven people to harm my mother today. Vnt, if you don''t give me an


    exnation, I''ll destroy Dragon''s Breath!"


    It was only then that Vnt''s voice regained rity, as if he had sat upright. "President Nn, he is


    Dragon''s Breath''s traitor. Some time ago, I took on a mission to steal the princess of Eurosia''s


    ne, and he did not return to Dragon''s Breath after stealing it. In the end, I had to pay the


    employers double the fee. I''m looking for him as well. If you see him, please hold onto him for me."


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed. Why are so many people aiming to steal Eurosia''s ne?


    Suddenly, the other end fell silent, ond it wos only ofter o long time thot Volont''s coreful ond tentotive


    voice sounded. "P-President Nolon?"


    "Not bod, you still recognize my voice. Now tell me, how do you wont to die?"


    Volont''s voice wos tinged with doubt os he osked, "W-Woit o minute. Is there some kind of


    misunderstonding, President Nolon? I don''t understond whot you''re soying. Whot did I do?"


    Eugene soid in o chilling voice, "Your mene to Promise Islond!"


    Volont denied, "Impossible! President Nolon, even if I went ofter someone, I wouldn''t torget you. This


    must be o misunderstonding. I didn''t order my men to go to Promise Islond ot oll!"


    "Don''t you know Cosper Schmidt?"


    "Cosper Schmidt? You sow him?"


    Eugene snorled coldly, "He led seven people to horm my mother todoy. Volont, if you don''t give me on


    explonotion, I''ll destroy Drogon''s Breoth!"


    It wos only then thot Volont''s voice regoined clority, os if he hod sot upright. "President Nolon, he is


    Drogon''s Breoth''s troitor. Some time ogo, I took on o mission to steol the princess of Eurosio''s


    neckloce, ond he did not return to Drogon''s Breoth ofter steoling it. In the end, I hod to poy the


    employers double the fee. I''m looking for him os well. If you see him, pleose hold onto him for me."


    Eugene''s eyes norrowed. Why ore so mony people oiming to steol Eurosio''s neckloce?


    Suddanly, tha othar and fall snt, and it was only aftar a long tima that Vnt''s caraful and tantativa


    voica soundad. "P-Prasidant Nn?"


    "Not bad, you still racogniza my voica. Now tall ma, how do you want to dia?"


    Vnt''s voica was tingad with doubt as ha askad, "W-Wait a minuta. Is thara soma kind of


    misundarstanding, Prasidant Nn? I don''t undarstand what you''ra saying. What did I do?"


    Eugana said in a chilling voica, "Your man cama to Promisa Ind!"


    Vnt daniad, "Impossi! Prasidant Nn, avan if I want aftar somaona, I wouldn''t targat you. This


    must ba a misundarstanding. I didn''t ordar my man to go to Promisa Ind at all!"


    "Don''t you know Caspar Schmidt?"


    "Caspar Schmidt? You saw him?"


    Eugana snad coldly, "Had savan pao to harm my mothar today. Vnt, if you don''t giva ma an


    axnation, I''ll dastroy Dragon''s Braath!"


    It was only than that Vnt''s voica ragainad rity, as if ha had sat upright. "Prasidant Nn, ha is


    Dragon''s Braath''s traitor. Soma tima ago, I took on a mission to staal tha princass of Eurosia''s


    na, and ha did not raturn to Dragon''s Braath aftar staaling it. In tha and, I had to pay tha


    amployars dou tha faa. I''m looking for him as wall. If you saa him, asa hold onto him for ma."


    Eugana''s ayas narrowad. Why ara so many pao aiming to staal Eurosia''s na?


    "Are you saying that he wasn''t under your orders?"


    "No, President Nn, please believe me. Dragon''s Breath still has to rely on Promise Ind, so how


    could I think of offending you?"


    Eugene conceded, "All right, I''ll wait for you at Promise Ind. If I don''t see you tomorrow, just wait to


    collect the corpses of the people of Dragon''s Breath!"


    Vnt hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, I''ll definitely be there tomorrow."


    Only after Eugene hung up the phone did he look at Casper. "How dare you!"


    Understanding the situation from his words, Kyle stepped harder with his foot. "How dare you lie to us!


    Speak! Where the hell are you from?"


    Casper felt like his head was going to be trampled. He did not expect Eugene to have contact with


    Vnt, and he did not imagine that his efforts would fail after days of nning and sending out arge


    number of people. All of a sudden, he felt disheartened and did not know what to do. Previously, he did


    not dare to return to Dragon''s Breath because he had notpleted his mission. This time, not only


    did he fail to get rid of his target, but the evidence he had nted was also discovered. Was death the


    only way out for him?


    Seeing that he wasn''t answering, Eugene said, "You can choose not to say anything, but can you


    guarantee that the seven other people won''t say anything either? Tomorrow, Vnt wille over, and


    I will hand you over to him. I guarantee that you will be a hundred times worse off in his hands than in


    mine without me having to do anything myself, so keep your mouth shut if you insist!"


    Saying that, he ordered the men beside him, "Take him back. Keep an eye on him and don''t get him


    killed."


    Casper was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted, "Wait, wait!"


    Vnt had many ways of torturing people, and was sickeningly cruel. He had personally seen a man


    who had been plied with so many aphrodisiacs by Vnt that his lower body had burst as a result. Not


    only that, but when someone elsemitted a mistake, Vnt ordered someone to castrate them. This


    was also the reason why he chose to live a life on the run rather than go back when he didn''tplete


    his missionst time. Now that Eugene was nning to hand him over to Vnt, he figured he might as


    well kill him on the spot.


    "Don''t hand me over to Mr. Meister!" Casper begged.


    Eugene did not reply, his expression casual andzy as he looked at him, seemingly not caring


    whether he spoke or not.


    Casper looked at him and asked, "Will you let me go if I tell you?"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Eugene stated, "I can''t."


    Eugene stated, "I can''t."


    Casper snorted at this, seemingly interpreting his words as lies.


    Yet, Eugene calmly added, "I can not hand you over to Vnt, though."


    This made Casper rx a bit, as anything was fine as long as he was not passed to Vnt. Panting for


    a long time, he looked like he was gathering his strength before he said, "I feared punishment from


    Vnt the previous time I failed my mission, so I jumped ship to his most hated enemy, Samuel Court.


    We only managed to infiltrate Promise Ind so smoothly because someone provided us with a map."


    This was what Eugene had predicted, so he asked, "Who''s your client?"


    Casper replied, "We don''t know this, but you can find the sender''s information on Will-o''-Wisp


    Headquarters'' webpage."


    This made Eugene curious. Will-o''-Wisp HQ?


    This is coincidental. They are digging their own grave by distributing information on my son''s territory!


    "Anything else?"


    Casper continued, "I''ve seen the map. It''s extremely detailed, so it should be someone you''re close


    with that bears a grudge against you. They wanted us to force your mother to leave a will to make it


    look like shemitted suicide by jumping off a building. They even said that your mother should have


    died a long time ago. You can find out more using these messages!"


    Eugene stoted, "I con''t."


    Cosper snorted ot this, seemingly interpreting his words os lies.


    Yet, Eugene colmly odded, "I con not hond you over to Volont, though."


    This mode Cosper relox o bit, os onything wos fine os long os he wos not possed to Volont. Ponting for


    o long time, he looked like he wos gothering his strength before he soid, "I feored punishment from


    Volont the previous time I foiled my mission, so I jumped ship to his most hoted enemy, Somuel Court.


    We only monoged to infiltrote Promise Islond so smoothly becouse someone provided us with o mop."


    This wos whot Eugene hod predicted, so he osked, "Who''s your client?"


    Cosper replied, "We don''t know this, but you con find the sender''s informotion on Will-o''-Wisp


    Heodquorters'' webpoge."


    This mode Eugene curious. Will-o''-Wisp HQ?


    This is coincidentol. They ore digging their own grove by distributing informotion on my son''s territory!


    "Anything else?"


    Cosper continued, "I''ve seen the mop. It''s extremely detoiled, so it should be someone you''re close


    with thot beors o grudge ogoinst you. They wonted us to force your mother to leove o will to moke it


    look like shemitted suicide by jumping off o building. They even soid thot your mother should hove


    died o long time ogo. You con find out more using these messoges!"


    Eugana statad, "I can''t."


    Caspar snortad at this, saamingly intarprating his words as lias.


    Yat, Eugana calmly addad, "I can not hand you ovar to Vnt, though."


    This mada Caspar rx a bit, as anything was fina as long as ha was not passad to Vnt. Panting for


    a long tima, ha lookad lika ha was gatharing his strangth bafora ha said, "I faarad punishmant from


    Vnt tha pravious tima I fad my mission, so I jumpad ship to his most hatad anamy, Samual Court.


    Wa only managad to infiltrata Promisa Ind so smoothly bacausa somaona providad us with a map."


    This was what Eugana had pradictad, so ha askad, "Who''s your cliant?"


    Caspar rapliad, "Wa don''t know this, but you can find tha sandar''s information on Will-o''-Wisp


    Haadquartars'' wabpaga."


    This mada Eugana curious. Will-o''-Wisp HQ?


    This is coincidantal. Thay ara digging thair own grava by distributing information on my son''s tarritory!


    "Anything alsa?"


    Caspar continuad, "I''va saan tha map. It''s axtramaly datad, so it should ba somaona you''ra closa


    with that baars a grudga against you. Thay wantad us to forca your mothar toava a will to maka it


    look lika shamittad suicida by jumping off a building. Thay avan said that your mothar should hava


    diad a long tima ago. You can find out mora using thasa massagas!"


    Nodding, Eugene stood up and walked out.


    Subsequently, Kyle ordered his men to lock him up again before chasing after Eugene.


    "Do you have anyone in mind, Eugene?"


    The first person Eugene suspected was Lara, but with her still being in prison, it was hard for one to


    imagine she could aplish this.


    If I were her, how would I contact the outside world?


    Besides, Lara could not possibly know theyout of the vi, so he was not sure who the culprit was at


    the moment.


    "I can''t tell for now. I''ll let North look into the personter."


    Kyle could not help butmented, "Eugene, your son really is something else. After you left, Mike and


    the others, who were in the surveince room, stared at him nkly until he left."


    Eugene''s expression became gentle upon hearing that as he always became soft whenever Olivia and


    North were mentioned.


    Although he wanted to be humble, he became very proud as heplimented, "He''s a genius at this!"


    Kyle smiled. "That''s true. Mike and the others have been tinkering for a few hours now, but it only took


    North five minutes. How can you evenpare with that!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Eugene held it in and did not boast about him again, yet he remained very smug


    about it. That''s right. They should know better than topete with my son. Isn''t this just embarrassing


    themselves?


    It was then they heard that Alex had regained consciousness upon reaching the vi.


    As Eugene rushed upstairs, he heard Alex whining just as he entered the room. "I''m still dizzy. Feed


    me!"


    He knew who his words were directed to without even looking.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As expected, he saw Jewel holding a bowl, feeding him porridge.


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Ellen stood by the side with intention to help, but not only did Jewel stop them,


    Alex refused their help as well.


    He wanted to get closer to Jewel by using this way.


    Worried about her wounds, Olivia wanted to speak before she heard Eugene''s voice. "Man up. Don''t


    think that just because she isn''t saying anything, she isn''t in pain; she''s hurt too. But you? You''re even


    picking favorites just to feed you?"

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Hearing that, Alex responded, "Oh, right. You''re hurt too, aren''t you, Jewel? Are you fine?" As he


    asked, he sat up while wanting to take a look at her.


    At that moment, everybody was startled by his actions and immediately urged him not to move about.


    Jewel, on the other hand, pushed him back down without a second thought. However, due to exerting


    too much force, she reopened her wounds, making her draw a deep breath in pain.


    Naturally, Alex was dizzy as he suppressed the feeling of his world being spun around while ming


    himself in panic.


    "Jewel, did you reopen your wound? Turn around and let me have a look."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Resisting the pain, Jewel replied, "I''m fine!"


    Olivia, who was shocked, quickly stepped up and took a look at her wound.


    "It''s bleeding again."


    As she said that, she quickly dried her wound with cotton while reminding her, "You need to be more


    careful. With such a deep wound, it''ll never recover if you act so recklessly."


    Ellen added worryingly, "Jewel, take a rest. I can take care of him."


    Eugene frowned. "That''s right. There are so many servants in the house, so just leave it to them. Just


    focus on recuperating for now, then you can take care of him when you get better. You don''t have to be


    in such a rush!"


    Looking at the people in front of them, Jewel nodded. "I know. It''s just¡­ I was too hasty!"


    This made Alex even more guilty, for he had forgotten about her wounds. On top of that, his action of


    ordering her around had caused her wound to reopen.


    His brain was all about how he could get closer to Jewel, forgetting the fact that she did not manage to


    dodge in time because she was hurt. Otherwise, how could he have the chance to save her?


    With a pained gaze, he looked at Jewel. "Does it still hurt, Jewel?"


    She shook her head. "It doesn''t."


    Olivia took a look at Alex. "You''re suffering from a concussion, so don''t move around. If you want to eat


    some porridge, I can feed you."


    This made Eugene a little unhappy. Why is my girlfriend feeding him porridge when even I haven''t had


    the same treatment?


    As such, he ordered, "Kyle, you do it!"


    Immediately, Kyle nodded and took the bowl from Olivia, "Let me do it, Mrs. Nn!"


    Olivia smiled awkwardly before giving him the bowl. She still remembered thest time when they met,


    he called her ''Miss Maxwell''. Now, he was calling her ''Mrs. Nn'' instead!


    Isn''t he a sharp one!


    Seeing how everything had calmed down, Eugene called North before stepping out of the room.


    Olivia noticed this and followed them. "How is it, Eugene? Did you manage to find out anything?"


    Eugene nodded. "I have some leads for now. The assassin from Samuel said that the culprit


    communicated with them via the web page on Will-o''-Wisp. I had North to help me check it out, so we


    should be able to find the identity of the poster soon."


    This shocked Olivia. "Assassin from Samuel? Who is so cruel to hire a killer?"


    With a heavy heart, Eugene hugged her. "You don''t have to be so worried. We''ll dig the person out.


    Take a rest for now. You''ve been so busy ever since you came here."


    Olivia replied, "Okay. Since I can''t really help, you guys go ahead then. Do tell me if any information


    pops up."


    He nodded before heading downstairs with North.


    Switching on hisputer, North entered the password for the Will-o''-Wisp HQ web page before


    greeting Lone Wolf online. He then began to look into the person who sent the message.


    Soon enough, the person''s details came up. The man was Theodore Medici, forty-five years old, and a


    normal-looking man.


    "Do you know the guy?"


    The moment Eugene saw the man, he could not control the anger within him. Looks like Lara really is


    courting her death.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    "He''s Lara''s butler."


    Perplexed, North asked, "But, isn''t she in prison?"


    Eugene smirked. "If all she needs to do is convey an order, then it''s not impossible."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of curiosity, Kyle interrupted, "Yet, how did she know theyout of Promise Ind? And how did


    they manage to find the vi so easily?"


    Eugene nodded. "That''s right! Even if the assassins were hired by Lara, how did she know where the


    vi was?"


    "Someone must''ve leaked this info to her. Please personally bring Theodore to me. Best to capture his


    family too. Do it discreetly."


    Kyle epted the mission. "Understood."


    The next day, Eugene received a call from Vnt, stating that he was already on the ind.


    After hanging up, he sent someone to guide him to the interrogation room.


    At that time, Casper was lying on the ground in a half-dead state. In spite of that, Vnt still wore a


    look of vengeance upon seeing him. "You f*cker, framing me for everything you''ve done. Are you tired


    of living already?"


    As soon as Casper saw him, he started to tremble all over as he looked at Eugene with a pleading


    gaze.


    Vnt also looked at Eugene. "President Nn, he isn''t one of my men. He betrayed my organization


    a long time ago. If you hand him over to me, I''ll be sure to take revenge on your behalf."


    Sitting on the chair, Eugenezily stated, "Why do I need you to take revenge?"


    Vnt was confused. "Then, President Nn, you''re¡ª"


    Eugene continued nonchntly, "I''m proving to you that I''m not pulling nothing out of thin air to stir up


    trouble with you. Since this person isn''t serving under you, he isn''t yours to boss around either."


    Waving his hand, he ordered his men to bring Casper away.


    The interrogation room fell into silence right then.


    Vnt looked at Eugene dumbfoundedly while asking in a humble manner, "Then, President Nn, do


    you¡­ have anything to ask me?"


    Hearing this, Eugene pointed at the chair opposite him. "Sit."


    In response, Vnt sat down in shock. Although he was more than forty-years old, he should not be


    acting so politely to Eugene, who was his junior. However, this was how society operated; they cared


    more about one''s abilities than their age.


    Dragon''s Breath had many skirmishes against Promise Ind in the past with Vnt not really treating


    Eugene as a major threat.


    At that time, Eugene was merely a twenty something youngster. Yet, it was this youth that bought out


    the ind with a massive sum and named it Promise Ind.


    Who would not want such a valuable plot ofnd?


    Of course, Vnt was not that rich to buy it outright, but he had gotten used to the life of robbing and


    taking as he pleased, so his first reaction to seeing this prime ind was to snatch it for himself.


    s, he never thought he would face someone like Eugene.


    Now that he thought about it, it was a fairpetition after all. If Eugene did not have some tricks up


    his sleeves, how could he have acquired such a big ind?


    Back then, he did not realize this, for he underestimated this youth with the assumption that he could


    not achieve much.


    It was only after going against him multiple times that he finally changed his impression of Eugene.


    From the start, he wanted the ind all to himself. After he was forced to retreat by Eugene''s force, he


    tried to negotiate into just acquiring a small piece of the ind. Time passed with him never winning


    against Eugene, so he thought about working with him in the end.


    With this in mind, he brought over ten men personally with the intention to threaten him.


    Eugene, who saw through him, prepared over ten of his own men to stab each one of them once in a


    simple shed.


    It was also where Vnt nearly paid with his own life.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    From that moment on, he knew that the youth in front of him was a person that he could not afford to


    offend.


    For thest few years, he witnessed personally as the facilities of the ind became more advanced


    with Eugene earning his fill. Yet, Vnt no longer had any motivation to make his move.


    Not only did he not dare to do so, he could not do so either!


    With both Double Dragon Court and Promise Ind in his hands, Eugene was an existence nobody


    dared to cross. Still, trouble would alwayse knocking with the scale of Eugene''s operation.


    There are still people that dare to infiltrate his base? Fools.


    As he was sighing, Eugene piped up, "Who hired you to steal the ne from Eurosia?" Hm?


    Stunned, Vnt looked at Eugene, thinking that he might have misheard him. Why is he asking about


    this?


    "About this, President Nn¡­ I can''t tell you. Even though my organization has been on the decline, I


    still wish to keep our principle, which is to not leak the information of my clients."


    Looking at him, Eugeneughed. "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll never make it back?"


    Vnt smiled awkwardly. "I don''t think you''ll make it hard on me, President Nn."


    Yet, Eugene replied, "I can''t promise you that either. It all depends on how well you cooperate."


    This made Vnt shift his pelvis awkwardly as if the chair had thousands of needles on it, which


    increased his uneasiness.


    "Who are you interested in, President Nn?"


    "Eurosia."


    Giving it a thought, Vnt replied, "I can only tell you that it was an insider in Eurosia that wanted to


    steal the ne of the queen, but thanks to Casper, I had to pay the client double the fee. As for the


    ne, I don''t know if Casper managed to steal it."


    Eugene continued to question him, "How long was this?"


    Vnt replied, "It wasn''t that long ago, about two to three months ago."


    Eugene stated, "Hasn''t the current queen of Eurosia, Alice, seeded to the position five years ago?


    Why is someone still eyeing the ne of their monarch? That certainly is strange."


    Smiling, Vntmented, "Who''s to say in the power struggle between royalties? Perhaps, someone


    wants to stage a coup!"


    Eugene nodded. "Okay, I won''t make it hard on you. If you''re willing to say the name of the client, I can


    help you out in Dragon''s Breath''s time of need."


    "Uhm¡­"


    Vnt hesitated this time, for Eugene''s offer was really tempting. He wanted to find a backing as


    Dragon''s Breath was really hanging on the teethers right now.


    After a minute of silence, he looked at Eugene. "I''ll tell you, but you''ll have to keep this a secret for me,


    President Nn. I hope you''ll never sell me out."


    Eugene stated, "Of course. I still have basic principles!"


    Hearing that, Vnt confessed, "The client''s name is Andreas, but I''m sure that he hired us under


    another person''s orders."


    Eugenemented, "I know. Don''t worry. Only you and I will know about this."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Vnt replied, "Thank you, President Nn. Please, call me if you need anything. I''ll leave for


    now."


    "Okay. I''ll have my men to escort you out."


    Saying that, Eugene instructed his men to send him out.


    In actuality, he had a hunch that Olivia had something to do with this and was worried that she might be


    wrapped up in this mess; that was why he had Vnte over.


    As for the ne, it did not matter to him whether it was lost or stolen!


    Returning to the vi, he saw that nobody was in the main hall, but he soon figured out where everyone


    was.


    Since Alex was immobile for the time being, Jewel was very guilty, so she apanied him with her


    wounded body whenever she could. Although it took a lot of strength just to talk, she still wanted to stay


    by his side.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Ellen, who thought that the two got hurt because of her, was grateful and guilty at the same time. She


    had thought of thanking them, but she felt that mere words held no real meaning, so she came here to


    apany them whenever she was free.


    Worried about their injuries, Olivia would also pop in from time to time.


    As such, just as Eugene had predicted, they were all gathered in Alex''s room.


    Seeing Eugene enter, Alex asked, "How''s the investigation?"


    "We''ll know when Theodore is here."


    Alexmented, "With how hidden the vi is, no one should be that clear about itsyout. Who


    knows, maybe there''s a snitch here?"


    Eugene refuted him adamantly, "That''s impossible!"


    Olivia followed up emotionlessly, "Then, it might be people that have visited the vi before. Besides


    us, the rest are all suspects!"


    So, who else had been here besides them?


    The list included Nicole, Penny, and Hayden. Of course, Hayden was the one with the least suspicion


    among them while Nicole and Penny were likely suspects.


    If Lara was involved in this, then chances were that it was Penny''s doing.


    In reality, everyone knew about the culprit. Since it was tied to Penny, nobody wanted to say it out loud


    in front of Eugene, who sighed before walking to Olivia and hugging her.


    "I know. When Theodore arrives, the truth wille to light. Don''t worry, I''ve sent my people to watch


    them over in secret. No matter who the snitch is, I will not show them any mercy."


    Olivia stated, "We were too close to a disaster this time. Had Jewel and Alex note, the


    consequences would have been irreversible."


    Then, she looked at Ellen. "Mrs. Baker, I think you should move back to Summer City with us. It really


    isn''t too safe for you to stay here."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ellen sighed helplessly. "It was also partially my fault too. I should have been more vignt. I shouldn''t


    have opened the door that day when they said they wanted to send the cat."


    Eugeneforted her, "When there''s a will, there''s a way. They would''vee in either way. You don''t


    have to me yourself."


    Yet, Ellen was breaking down by now. "If it weren''t for me, Alex and Jewel wouldn''t have gotten hurt."


    Alex quickly consoled her, "Please don''t think that way. I''m d that you''re fine too. Jewel and I have


    only tiny scratches. Think about it, what would we do if something happened to you? Put Eugene and


    Olivia aside, Jewel would be devastated too. She just acknowledged you as her godmother and came


    here to give you something. We were lucky to havee in time."


    Jewel instantly came over and grabbed her hands. "I''m not in pain, nor am I suffering."


    Closing her eyes, Ellen felt tearsing out of her eyes.


    Olivia went over and hugged her. "Okay now, it''s all in the past. I was supposed toe here with


    Jewel, but something came up, so I couldn''t make it."


    Her words made Ellen shake her head profusely. "Thank God you didn''te here. Otherwise, you


    would have been wounded too. Those people were absolutely ruthless!"


    Eugeneforted her, "Don''t feel too bad. We''ll take revenge for you!"


    Smiling, Jewel fetched her bag and took the drawing out. "Here, Mom!"


    Ellen, who was a bit stunned, retrieved it.


    "What''s this?"


    Olivia exined, "Thest time we went back, Jewel prepared a present for you. Quick, open it up and


    have a look, Mrs. Baker!"


    Thinking that it might be calligraphy, Ellen opened it up only to be surprised upon seeing that it was her


    portrait.


    The woman in the drawing was beautiful and elegant, resembling herself in her youth very much.


    As her lips upturned involuntarily, she looked at Jewel in surprise. "Did you draw this, Jewel?"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Jewel waved her hand casually and pointed to the signature on the page before saying, "Mr. Amos


    White."


    Ellen was shocked once again as she asked excitedly, "Is this a portrait done by Old Mr. White? How


    did you manage tomission a portrait of me from him?"


    Yet, Jewel merely revealed a smile.


    The happiest thing on earth was having one''s efforts recognized by the other party.


    It was not much about the price of the portrait nor the sentiment behind it, but the fact that the drawing


    was done by Amos White; in other words, it was a priceless possession. Moreover, this was his final


    production before retirement.


    Ellen was very excited about the gift and she could not help checking out the portrait repeatedly. "I


    heard of this master in calligraphy and drawing before, and he''s very famous. Jewel, I can''t believe you


    managed tomission a portrait of me from Old Mr. White. This is such a nice surprise!"


    Jewel shot a look at Olivia, indicating to her to exin the situation as it would take Jewel too long to


    exin.


    As such, Olivia smiled and said, "Jewel did Old Mr. White a huge favor before, so he promised that he


    would grant her a single wish. That''s why she requested for him to draw you a portrait."


    Ellen responded, "Gosh, you''ve used up such a precious request on me. I love it so much. It''s such a


    great painting and I look stunning."


    On the morning of the third day, Kyle brought Theodore over.


    As soon as Theodore saw Eugene, he was dumbfounded and clearly did not expect that Eugene would


    have figured out he was involved within such a short timeframe.


    Although he did not receive any update regarding the assassin that night, he did hear through the


    grapevine that Eugene had set off to Promise Ind.


    As such, Theodore had assumed that it was a sessful attempt and Eugene had gone to the ind


    to pay his final respect.


    Besides, if worse came to worst, even if the attempt was a failure, Theodore was sure that Eugene


    would not be able to link this matter to him. He knew that the assassin syndicate had their own


    unspoken rules and they would never ever reveal the identity of the person who employed them.


    As such, even when Kyle hade for him, he maintained some shred of confidence that perhaps


    Lara was the suspect, so Kyle hade after him to probe for some information.


    Presently, Theodore was trussed up and left on the ground. Meanwhile, Eugene sat on the chair


    opposite him and maintained azy stance before speaking casually, "You''re quite loyal, huh? Lara has


    already been taken into custody and yet you''re still out here taking risks for her. What exactly did she


    promise you?"


    Theodore had a n in mind and he intended to deny it vehemently, so he replied indifferently, "I don''t


    even know what you''re on about."


    Eugene responded, "You posted on the Will-o''-Wisp HQ website seeking to hire an assassin. Do you


    really think that I would not find that out?"


    Lifting his head in surprise, Theodore wore a stunned expression on his face. He actually managed to


    find out the identity of the person who posted on the website? How can that be possible? Their official


    website maintains the highest level of confidentiality, so an ordinary person would not be able to hack


    into the system. How did he do that?


    Eugene bent forward and moved closer to him. "Are you going to reveal everything willingly, or should I


    force it out of you?"


    Apprehended, Theodore felt for a moment there that he was doomed. He knew that the matter would


    be exposed sooner orter, but he did not expect that it would ur so soon. However, there was


    nothing much that he could say about it since Lara had treated him very well and he would never


    betray her.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Eugene replied, "Who instructed you to do this?"


    Theodore answered defiantly, "No one. I didn''t like you and your mom suffered thanks to you."


    As soon as he said that, Kyle instantly grabbed him by the hair and mmed his head on the ground


    several times. "Mr. Nn is asking you a question, so you''d better answer that properly if you don''t


    wanna crack open your skull."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the bashing, Theodore saw stars while he bled on the forehead as blood trickled down from his


    face.


    Despite that, he revealed a smile. "Just kill me if you''re so great."


    Yet, there was a sinister, cold smile that appeared on Eugene''s lips. "I can do that, but let me think


    about who I should start from. How about your son, first? Next, it will be your wife and finally, you''d be


    thest. By then, your family of three would be reunited¡­"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    As Eugene spoke, he tapped on his phone and connected it to the projector. Soon, a woman and a


    young boy about three to four years old appeared on the screen on the other side.


    The boy spoke sweetly, "My daddy''s gone out to work and make money."


    Theodore''s countenance went pale instantly. "Eugene!"


    How did he find them? Theodore knew that he was basically doomed, so he sent his wife and son to


    the outskirts of town earlier on. How did Eugene find out about my son?


    Eugene nced at him and spoke calmly, "Your son must be quite precious to you. After all, at your


    age, you must have found it difficult to conceive. Too bad, he''s still young."


    Theodore spoke up in fright, "W-What are you trying to do?"


    Eugene responded coldly, "If anything bad happens to your son, it would be all thanks to you."


    At that point, the tables had turned and Eugene responded to Theodore by saying the exact same


    words Theodore had mentioned earlier.


    Significantly stunned, Theodore could not bear to see his precious son, who he only managed to have


    at the age of forty something, suffering through all this.


    "Don''t do anything to him. Please."


    Eugene replied, "That is entirely up to you. Is your master more important than your son? I reckon this


    is an easy choice, right?"


    Theodore was full of anguish and he could not seem to make up his mind. "Just kill me!"


    However, Eugene casually took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it while speaking with azy


    drawl, "Don''t worry. As you beg for your life to be ended, your son will keep youpany right next to


    you."


    Theodore considered the situation repeatedly in his mind and he knew that Eugene was a ruthless


    person, so he would definitely execute what he said.


    What should I do? On one hand, it was his master who had treated him like family. He had gained a


    family¡ªa wife and a child¡ªbecause of Lara''s intervention, which contributed to his familial life now.


    However, he had to consider his son too. His son was less than three years old at the moment, so he


    could not possibly watch on as Eugene took his son''s life. Is this the end of our family lineage?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Eugene piped up once again, "You don''t have much time left to consider. Ten minutes is the maximum.


    If you don''t make up your mind by then, I''ll get my men to take action."


    He nced at his watch as he spoke, "It''s 8.10AM right now. At 8.20AM, your son will be dead!"


    Undeniably, Eugene was great at seeing through one''s true feelings and he knew that the feeling of


    having a stipted doomsday was basically something that one would not be able to handle unless


    they had a strong heart.


    As for Theodore, he found Eugene to be scarier than the devil.


    The ten minutes he was given was the most tormenting period in his life. He sweated profusely out of


    anxiety as the blood and sweat trickled down his forehead.


    He never would have expected that someday, the life of his son would gradually end as time ticked by.


    The choice of whether his son got to live or ended up dead depended solely on his words. His heart


    thudded frantically and he found his mind quite woozy.


    As a result, Eugene instantly signaled to Kyle. "Make hime to his senses."


    Kyle affirmed and released Theodore. Subsequently, he went to get a pail of water and tipped it over


    Theodore''s head as it made a sshing sound.


    The pail of water came to good use and Theodore, who was about to fall unconscious, suddenly came


    back to his senses.


    The shocking sensation from the cold water made Theodore regain his logical-self instantly and he


    realized that Lara would not be able to be released from police custody even if he refused to reveal that


    she was the mastermind. As such, there was essentially no point in struggling unnecessarily. The


    imperative thing right now was to safeguard his son''s life. After all, his son was too young and he could


    not bear subjecting his son to death.


    After quite some time, Theodore finally relented resignedly, "Okay, I''ll talk. I''ll tell you everything."


    "The other day, a woman approached me out of the blue and she was Madam''s ex-prison mate.


    Madam wanted her to pass on a message to me and I was told to kill Ellen to exact revenge for


    Madam. Madam also provided a password to me and I knew that it was the password to the safe. I


    unlocked the safe and there was information on how to ess the Will-o''-Wisp HQ website to hire an


    assassin. There was also a bank card inside the safe, so I entered the web address and looked up the


    information. Indeed, I found an assassin to take up the job."

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Eugene asked, "What''s the woman''s name?"


    Theodore replied, "Her name is Reba Walter. She imed to be Madam''s ex-prison mate and she


    had just been released a few days ago after finishing serving her sentence. I gave her one hundred


    thousand to keep this a secret."


    Eugene nodded and continued to ask, "How did you find out about theyout of Promise Ind? Who


    gave you the map?"


    Theodore responded, "It was Nicole. A few days ago, Nicole went to visit Madam in prison and Madam


    got me to meet Nicole."


    At that point, Eugene frowned at the revtion. Never once did he expect that Nicole was the one who


    had revealed theyout; he assumed that it was Penny''s doing.


    "Why did Nicole harbor a grudge against my mom? Is it to seek revenge on me?"


    Theodore replied, "The only condition that Nicole wanted to be fulfilled before she provided the map


    was for me to help her kill Olivia. She said that Madam had promised to do that for her. Subsequently,


    she gave me an extra one million as a reward forpleting her mission."


    Instantly, it dawned upon Eugene and he realized that in fact, this was not too far from the usual trick.


    All she had to do was use someone else to do the dirty trick for her. I knew it didn''t make sense for


    Nicole to target my mom.


    "President Nn, please let my son go."


    Eugene shot Theodore a look. "I will, but it won''t be right now." As soon as Eugene came out of the


    interview room, he exuded a savage air all over. There was also a cold expression on his face. All of


    them seem to have a death wish!


    Suddenly, his phone went off and he took it in his hands to check the caller ID. At a nce, he saw that


    it was Brian on the line and he realized that the secret was out.


    He slid the screen to answer the call and Brian''s voice rang out from the other end. "You guys went to


    Promise Ind again, huh?"


    Eugene replied, "Who told you that?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Brian snorted. "My men are great at their jobs, alright? How''s Mom doing? I''ve been having


    bad dreams for the past few days and in my dreams, Mom was being pursued by thugs. Is she alright?"


    Eugene heaved a sigh and replied, "Your dreams are quite urate. Mom encountered an


    assassination attempt and she was lucky enough to have Alex and Jewel saved her."


    Brian jumped up in fright. "Seriously? Did something actually happen to Mom? How is she? Did you go


    over two days ago? Why didn''t you inform me?"


    Initially, Eugene had been concerned that Brian would be frantic with worry since Brian had just


    recovered from his illness not long ago. Now that the investigation results were pretty much sorted and


    their Mom was fine too, Eugene finally revealed the details to him.


    "Don''t panic. Mom''s fine. Bring Nicole along when youe over." Subsequently, he added, "Inform


    Hayden and Penny toe over too."


    "What''s going on with them? Are they involved in this matter?"


    Eugene responded ambiguously, "Yeah. Don''t worry, I''ve sorted out things, so you shouldn''t stress too


    much."


    He continued to give further instructions before returning to the vi. He saw that Olivia and North were


    downstairs, which was a rare thing to see, so he asked, "Why are the two of you downstairs?"


    Olivia responded, "We''re waiting for you. What happened?"


    He took a deep breath and managed to let go of the savage emotions he harbored before heading over


    to the mother and son duo. He ruffled North''s little head and took Olivia into his arms. Subsequently, he


    replied calmly, "Everything''s fine."


    She nced at him, slightly perplexed. "If everything is fine, then why are you so grumpy?"


    Eugene replied, "I was thinking that if I had stopped my mom from returning to Summer City, then all of


    this wouldn''t have happened."


    At that moment, Olivia realized that she had been too concerned about the injured couple as well as


    comforting Ellen, whom she was regretful to not tag along with. Yet, she forgot about the immense


    pressure that Eugene was carrying. After all, Ellen was his mother and evidently, he was filled with


    anger, regret, and guilt.


    Olivia ruffled his hair like how she usuallyforted North and she asked softly, "Have you found out


    who the perpetrator is?"


    Eugene nodded. "It was an assassin hired by Lara."


    Oliviaforted him, "Don''t me yourself for this. They are the ones whomitted the mistake and


    we can''t possibly remain in hiding for the rest of our lives. Even if Lara didn''t encounter your mom


    during the hearing day, she knew that your mom''s alive, so she would definitely find a way to seek


    revenge. The reason for Lara''s discontentment and persistence is all because she knew that she will


    be able to get away with things eventually. However, if we make sure that the incriminating evidence


    gets submitted in court for the case to be retried, then we could send her to prison for the rest of her


    life. By then, she would have nothing else to look forward to! Lara''s too scheming and conniving, so a


    lot of effort would be required to gain enough evidence to put her behind bars. You''ve done great by


    going along with her plot and then making a move by surprise. In the end, you''ve managed to put her


    behind bars. Eugene, you''ve done a great job!"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    North was significantly speechless. Is this how a girlfriend coaxes her boyfriend? Mommy''s treating


    Daddy the same way that she treats me, isn''t she? A great job?


    Suddenly, Eugene smiled and his gloomy mood from the morning dissipated. Instantly, his spirits were


    lifted and he felt cheerful. He grabbed her hand and said, "Thanks, Olivia. I feel much better now."


    She responded, "It wasn''t your fault anyway. You''ve done your best, so stop beating yourself up. Life


    never goes as nned."


    He replied, "Yes. Brian should be arriving tonight and there are some things that should be settled once


    and for all."


    She asked, "Who was the one that revealed theyout of Promise Ind?"


    Eugene''s expression instantly darkened as he mentioned coldly, "Nicole."


    Olivia was significantly stunned by that. "Nicole? How can it be her? Why does she have against your


    mom?"


    There was a ferocious look on Eugene''s face. "Nicole struck a deal with Lara. She would provide the


    map and Lara would first go after my mom, then you."


    At that point, Olivia caught on to the situation. That makes much more sense, then.


    It was nearly 6.00PM when Brian and the gang arrived at the ind.


    It did not take much effort to apprehend Nicole; perhaps because she was caught off guard. The other


    possibility was that she wanted to avoid struggling so as to not rouse more suspicions, so she came


    along meekly to the ind.


    Brian specifically assigned his bodyguards to keep a close eye on her and this move was realized by


    Hayden and Penny.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They sensed that the bodyguards treated them differentlypared to Nicole as the bodyguards


    seemed to be taking precautions to prevent her from escaping.


    Eugene sat on the lower floor of the vi and waited for them. He maintained an undisturbed


    expression upon seeing them and did not bother to greet them either.


    Hayden seemed slightly anxious, though, as he was not sure what was going on.


    Along the way, he had asked Brian what was going on, but Brian''s responses had been vague. He


    merely mentioned that there had been an assassination attempt on his mom''s life.


    However, Hayden could not seem toprehend why Brian had captured Nicole when it was Eugene''s


    mom who had nearly been assassinated.


    As soon as they arrived, Hayden instantly asked anxiously upon seeing Eugene, "How¡¯s everything,


    Eugene?"


    Eugene took a look at Nicole, who currently had a wig on, and his expression remained neutral. "Why


    don''t you ask her?"


    Hayden anxiously replied, "I''ve asked Nicole, but she doesn''t know what''s going on too. Is there a


    misunderstanding here? Eugene, we''ve known each other for so long, so you''ve got to investigate this


    matter properly."


    Eugene directed his dark gaze to Hayden before standing up. "Everyone,e with me."


    Although Hayden was unsure of what was going on, he went along up the stairs ordingly.


    The gang trooped up the stairs and trailed after Eugene to arrive at a room on the second floor, where


    Alex was staying for the time being.


    Hayden was shocked to see Alex in bed with his head all bandaged. "What the heck? What happened


    to you?"


    Alex replied, "I wanted to be a hero and save a damsel in distress, but I ended up nearly dying in the


    process."


    Hayden smiled and approached Alex. "Well, I wanna know who the lucky damsel in distress was!"


    Meanwhile, Alex shot a furtive look at Jewel.


    The porcin-white skin on her face flushed red instantly and she suddenly felt shy for some reason,


    so she pursed her lips slightly.


    Subsequently, Alex turned to Hayden and chided him, "Stop being so nosy."


    Hayden gleefully took a seat next to Alex''s side. "You don''t have to say her name for us to know."


    Subsequently, Hayden nced at Jewel. "It must be this prettydy here, right?"


    At that moment, Jewel blushed redder than before. She had intended to deny it, but seeing that it was


    too much effort to speak, she ended up remaining silent.


    Alex red at Hayden in response. "Go away. Stop bullying us patients."


    Hayden was surprised to hear that as he turned to look at Jewel once again. "Who''s the other patient?


    Are you hurt as well?"


    Alex red at Hayden once again. "Who else can it be? Her injuries are much more serious than


    mine!"

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Hayden frowned upon hearing that. "What happened to the two of you?"


    Alex nced at Eugene. "Didn''t Eugene exin the situation to you guys? Mrs. Nn was nearly


    assassinated, and Jewel and I were on the scene coincidentally, so we fought off the assassins. The


    three of us have varying degrees of wounds."


    As soon as Hayden heard that, he gasped loudly before turning to look at Ellen. "Mrs. Nn, are you


    hurt too? How are you feeling?"


    Ellen was busy exining to Brian about the incident that day and as soon as she heard Hayden, she


    hurriedly replied, "I''m fine. Alex and Jewel sustained much more serious injuries than I did. One of


    them had a concussion and the other was shed on the back. This was all because they wanted to


    save me¡­"


    Meanwhile, Nicole pursed her lips and studied Eugene''s expression furtively. What is he trying to do


    right now?


    Penny''s brows were also furrowed tightly. What does this mean? Don''t tell me that I''m a suspect?


    Eugene spoke to Olivia as soon as he came up the stairs before greeting the others, "That''s enough,


    let them have a rest. We can talk downstairs."


    As such, Hayden followed Eugene down the stairs while still in confusion. For some reason, he felt


    anxious. Evidently, Eugene had wanted him to see for his own eyes the wounds of the three of them


    before seeking justice for them afterward.


    At that moment, Nicole seemed dispirited and she had been in turmoil ever since Brian had sent his


    men toe and get her.


    On one hand, she tried tofort herself that Eugene had also sent for Penny and Hayden too, so


    perhaps he had some suspicions but without any concrete evidence. However, there was another


    nagging voice in her mind that said, Eugene hasn''t sent any men to keep an eye on Hayden and


    Penny. He held me captive only. This is proof that Eugene already knows that I''m involved in this.


    This doesn''t make any sense at all because the assassins would never disclose information so easily.


    Even if the assassins did disclose the information, they would not be able to ess information about


    their employers too. As such, if they didn''t know anything about their employer, then how can they


    possibly link my involvement? What went wrong exactly?


    She was busy trying to figure out how much Eugene knew and she was unsure whether to admit or


    deny it vehemently.


    Meanwhile, Penny was stunned the entire time as she did not grasp why she was told toe over.


    She was unsure about how Nicole was involved in the assasination attempt on Ellen somehow. As


    such, she remained silent and followed the group up and down the stairs without questioning.


    As they arrived downstairs, Hayden could not help asking, "What''s wrong? Eugene, who sent the


    assassin?"


    However, Eugene merely turned to look at Nicole and spoke coldly, "Do you still intend to keep denying


    things?"


    At that moment, Hayden instantly turned to look at Nicole apprehensively.


    Yet, she piped up indignantly, "Eugene, what do you mean by that? Do you suspect me?"


    If this exact same conversation had happened yesterday, then perhaps Eugene would not be as


    unperturbed as he was right now. Now that he knew that everyone was fine, he wanted to see her final,


    desperate look as she struggled. He also wanted Hayden to witness this and give up on her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden persistently stands up for this woman, so I want him to see for his own eyes her true colors!


    Eugene maintained a smile. "Are you saying that I''m mistaken and this has nothing to do with you?"


    Nicole instantly argued, "I have nothing to do with this, of course! I don''t even know why you''ve


    captured me."


    He scoffed, "You never seem to learn your lesson, huh? I warned you before to behave yourself,


    otherwise, you''ll end up losing more than just your hair!"


    Despite her anxiety, Nicole could only continue to deny things vehemently since she did not know how


    much Eugene was aware about the truth.


    She purposely put on a flustered and angry front. "You''re being such a big bully! What did I do wrong?


    You used me wrongfully thest time and I didn''t mention it to my parents because of our ongoing


    friendship. What else do you want from me?"


    Yet, Eugene sneered coldly, "You''re quite bold with your words, huh? You must be so adept at lying that


    you''ve even fallen for your own lies. Hayden''s the only one who would be fooled by your cheap acting."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Nicole frowned and rebuked with an aggrieved expression, "Eugene! Do you really need to behave so


    heartlessly? The only thing that I did was fall for you, but is that considered a sin? Why do you have to


    hurt me this way?"


    Hearing that, there was a disgusted look that shed across Eugene''s face out of instinct. "That''s


    enough. Keep your precious feelings for me all to yourself. I don''t need that."


    Hayden kept his eyes on Nicole and thought, So, she''s finally admitted to having feelings for Eugene,


    huh?


    Lowering his eyes, Hayden masked the misery that welled up within him. Subsequently, he graciously


    tried to break the fight. "Eugene, regardless of the issue, you should speak nicely. All of us are friends


    here, so don''t make the situation awkward."


    Hayden had just finished his words when Eugene retorted instantly, "Friends? I don''t have a friend who


    behaves like that! I told you from the start to stay away from her, and she''s not worth your time and


    efforts!"


    Confused, Hayden asked agitatedly, "Stop talking in riddles here. What''s going on exactly?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene shot a look at Nicole, who continued to maintain her silence. "Okay. I guess you won''t tell the


    truth until you''ve been taught a lesson, will you?"


    As he spoke, he instructed Kyle, "Bring Theodore over."


    As soon as Nicole heard that, she swayed slightly and nearly fell to the ground. Eugene has found out


    about Theodore! Then, that means I¡­


    The blood instantly drained from her face and there was a terrified look in her eyes as she looked at


    him.


    Meanwhile, Penny was startled by that too. Theodore? Is that Theodore, who worked as Mom''s butler?


    Soon, Theodore was led into the room.


    It is him¡­ Penny furrowed her brows tightly. What does this mean? Am I a suspect?


    Theodore froze slightly upon seeing Nicole. As hemented Eugene''s extraordinary speed at carrying


    out an investigation, he also caught on to what Eugene meant by ''I will, but not now''.


    Evidently, if Theodore refused to reveal the truth, then his son might not live to see tomorrow.


    Eugene nced at Theodore and said, "Repeat what you told me the other day. Who was the one that


    provided you with the map of Promise Ind?"


    At that point, Nicole had her eyes glued on Theodore the whole time. Despite knowing that he would


    bow down to Eugene''s interrogation and reveal her as the perpetrator, she could not help remaining


    hopeful that Theodore would take into ount the one million she had provided and not reveal her as


    the mastermind.


    Unexpectedly, Theodore had no hesitations at all as he confessed, "It was Nicole."


    Instantly, the exposed mastermind red up and denied out of instinct, "That''s nonsense! You''re


    rambling nonsense!" As she spoke, she rushed over to hit him. "Tell me, who instructed you to say


    that?" She whacked him so hard that the wounds he sustained from before led him to wince in pain.


    "Ah! Miss West, I had to tell the truth. I had no other option!"


    "Stop it!" Eugene''s low and cold voice rang out and there was a forceful note in his voice that clearly


    indicated his insistence.


    Kyle managed to pull her aside soon enough. At that moment, Nicole hurriedly exined herself to the


    man, "Eugene, don''t listen to his nonsensical words. I will never do that! I have no reason to target your


    mother!"


    Eugene nced at her and the smirk on his face deepened, but it was a cold and mocking smile that


    he revealed. "Only a few of us came here before. Other than the injured ones upstairs, there are only


    three of you left. If it isn''t you, then tell me, who else could have revealed the location of the vi?"


    In panic mode, Nicole tried to put on a calm front. She nced at Penny and Hayden before turning


    around to say to Eugene, "Penny''s the prime suspect! Lara hired the assassin while Penny provided


    the geographical location. The mother and daughter duo must have plotted to kill your mom. This has


    nothing to do with me!"


    As soon as Penny heard that, she red up and instantly rebuked loudly, "Nicole, what sort of


    nonsense are you on about? I didn''t do that!"


    "Your mom has always been jealous that Mrs. Nn is still alive. You harbored a grudge against


    Eugene because Olivia picked on you. That''s why you''ve got the motive. You''re the one who must have


    revealed theyout of the ind for your mom to send an assassin and kill Mrs. Nn!"

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Nicole looked at Eugene as she spoke and she appeared fanatical while repeating, "Eugene, Penny''s


    the culprit! It''s her! She mentioned before that she wanted to kill Olivia. She was the insider who


    coborated with Lara to plot the assasination!"


    At that moment, Eugene reached out and grabbed Nicole around her neck before suddenly pulling her


    toward him. There was a cold sneer on his lips then.


    "I''m d you''ve maintained your conscience and didn''t frame Hayden for this. Penny dide here


    before and she was the only one with the strongest motive, but who told you that Lara was the one who


    hired the assassin?" After Eugene said that, he suddenly shoved her as she fell back to the ground


    involuntarily.


    Hayden was shocked by that and he quickly rushed over to take her into his arms. "Nicole, are you


    alright?"


    At that point, she trembled uncontrobly and she started to consider the situation slowly in her dazed


    state. Yes, I''ve jumped ahead of myself! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a careless mistake.


    She recollected herself and continued to argue, "Everyone knows that Theodore is Lara''s butler, so


    who else could it be, other than Lara? This is just a logical deduction."


    However, Eugene coldly responded, "How could you logically deduce that someone serving a sentence


    in prison masterminded this? You went to see Lara on the second day ofst month and transferred


    one million to Theodore. Do you need me to bring out all of the evidence andy them in front of you?"


    At that point, Nicole fell to the ground in a heap and she felt as if her heart had sunken into a darkened


    abyss. She could not seem to control the tears from streaming down her face.


    Naturally, she was not entirely upset because of Eugene''s ruthlessness, but she was terrified more


    than anything else. Eugene has indeed uncovered the truth. I''m doomed! Things are no longer possible


    between me and Eugene, but most importantly, he''s not going to let me off the hook. I targeted his


    mom!


    Suddenly, there was a tapping sound of footstepsing from the staircase and everyone turned to


    look in that direction. It was Olivia and she was dressed in a white hoodie and ck leggings with her


    hair pulled back into a ponytail. She looked quite casual, but her beauty shone through.


    As soon as Eugene saw her, the originally angry expression he had dissipated and there was a


    surprised look in his eyes. He could not seem to contain his upturned lips. Subsequently, he got up and


    walked over in a few strides to take her hand to lead her down the stairs. "Why did youe


    downstairs?" Olivia nced at him and answered, "I came to see how things went with you guys. Am I


    bothering you?"


    "No." As Eugene spoke, he took her hand into his and led her to the couch to take a seat. He chatted


    with her without any regard for the others. "Where''s North?"


    "He''s ying chess with Brian."


    "Is Brian still not admitting defeat?"


    Olivia smiled and said, "Yeah, Brian''s not letting go anytime soon. They yed for three rounds and he


    lost all of them."


    Eugene could not contain hisughter. "He asked for it."


    She nodded and agreed, "Yes. He seems quite happy despite losing, though."


    Everyone downstairs looked at the two of them with stunned expressions. Neither of them exchanged


    lovey-dovey words with each other, but their intimate rtionship was one that no one could ever


    intrude upon.


    At that moment, Nicole''s heart ached badly. So, this is how Eugene behaves when he''s in love, huh?


    He was no longer cold and distant but a considerate and soft-spoken man. It was evident as he looked


    at Olivia with tenderness and affection in his eyes.


    It would be such a blessing to be his woman, but¡­ Why can''t it be me? Why doesn''t he like me?


    Meanwhile, Hayden helped Nicole up from the ground as he piped up, "Eugene, have you investigated


    everything clearly? There is no reason for Nicole to go after Mrs. Nn. She is in love with you, so she


    wouldn''t bear to hurt your mom."


    Eugene held Olivia''s hand and sneered coldly, "Who does she love? She only loves herself. You''re


    right. She has no reason to target my mom. That''s why she made use of this point ''cause she''s so


    great at seeing through one''s thoughts. She wanted to use Lara and get rid of Olivia on her behalf.


    That was why she worked together with her and supplied the map to Lara so that Lara could hire


    assassins to get rid of my mom first. The next step would be for the assassins to get rid of Olivia. She


    plotted everything perfectly. Since she didn''t have any motive to target my mom, I would never have


    suspected her. By then, once I realized that the people who went after my mom were the same bunch


    of people who went after Olivia, I would naturally eliminate her from my list of suspects."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    As Eugene exined, he turned to look at Hayden. "Don''t you find her scary? She has no boundaries


    or morals at all. She would make use of anyone just to achieve her goal. She''s such a vicious woman.


    How could you still stand up for her? That guy, Andy, from before? He''s a man who had willingly


    sacrificed his life for her. Ask her! Ask her once whether she felt any hint of remorse as she pushed all


    the me on him!"


    Hayden hurriedly exined, "That was entirely a misunderstanding. Nicole wasn''t aware of the


    situation and he made the decision on his own ord."


    Eugene replied, "You just believe blindly whatever that she said, but how do you know that she''s telling


    the truth? How can you be sure that my words aren''t true? Hayden, I must say that you''re too full of


    yourself."


    Hayden shook his head and refused to believe Eugene''s words. "It cannot be her. Nicole is a timid


    person."


    Eugene frowned. "Timid? Her? How can someone who would cold-bloodedly kill another person be


    considered timid? You''ve only seen the pitiful and weak front she put up. If it wasn''t because of her


    instigations, why would Andy go after Olivia? He held no grudge against Olivia at all."


    At that stage, Hayden felt apprehensive as he started to trust Eugene''s words. However, he refused to


    admit all this because of the long-existing crush he had on Nicole.


    In fact, it was not because he refused to believe Nicole was a ruthless person, but more urately, he


    refused to believe that he had fallen for the wrong person.


    "Andy had always had a crush on Nicole and he knew that she loved you, so that''s why he went after


    Olivia because he wanted to help match you and Nicole up."


    Olivia revealed a slight scoff. "Do you seriously believe that? Would someone in love with a girl help to


    kill her love rival? On top of that, match them up together? Are you hearing yourself?"


    Hayden was slightly stunned. Yes. I am in love with Nicole, so would I actually do that? No! Of course


    not. I would pray hard for the couple to be deeply in love with each other so that I would be able to gain


    a chance with Nicole!


    Were there really men who could be so selfless as to help their crush get together with the man she


    loved? Perhaps the men weren''t too infatuated, then. Ah, I don''t know! All I know is that I''ll never be


    them.


    He exined with apprehension, "P-Perhaps Andy is slightly different than the others because he


    knows that he''s not good enough for Nicole."


    At that point, Olivia smiled in response. "If Miss West felt that Andy wasn''t a good match for her, then


    she should have ceased contact with him ages ago. However, she maintained a connection with him


    for so many years. Furthermore, Miss West fawned over him the day before the incident and kept him


    company till the wee hours of dawn. She clearly did that as finalpensation for him so that she


    could feel better about herself. Am I right?"


    As Olivia spoke, she nced at Nicole and revealed a harmless smile.


    Nicole felt ashamed as her dirty linen was aired in public and she suddenly shot a vicious look in return.


    "To hell with you, Olivia Maxwell!"


    As Nicole voiced out, she rushed toward Olivia in a frenzied state. Meanwhile, Olivia stood there


    without moving an inch. No one would be able to stir up trouble in Promise Ind, be it Nicole, who


    was such a feeble weakling, or even someone who was much better at fighting.


    Indeed, Nicole had only managed to take two steps forward when a bodyguard with no hesitation


    delivered a flying kick that sent her into the air.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, her actions triggered Eugene''s anger.


    He had initially taken into ount that she was a woman, so he did not n on hurting her personally.


    Yet, he could not tolerate someone going after his girlfriend.


    He stood up abruptly and strode over to stand in front of her. Subsequently, he reached out and lifted


    her from the ground by gripping her neck tightly. His eyes were flushed red out of anger. "You have a


    death wish, huh?"


    Frightened, Hayden hurriedly rushed over to stop him. "Calm down, Eugene. She behaved badly in a fit


    of anger and she was just being foolish."


    Eugene looked at Hayden. "She''s angered because her dirty deeds are revealed. She took advantage


    of someone else and managed to free herself from being implicated, so are you seriously telling me


    that she''s a foolish woman? She just never expected that I would have found out the personal details of


    the person who hired the assassin!"


    At that moment, Nicole was extremely aggrieved as she voiced out with much difficulty, "Why didn''t you


    mention the part where you bullied me? You knew that Andy wasn''t the mastermind and yet you killed


    him. I wouldn''t have given the map to Lara for the sake of avenging Andy! You pushed me into doing all


    this!"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Eugene looked at Hayden. "Did you hear that?"


    Then, he looked back at Nicole. "Was I the one who forced you to instigate Andy into killing my


    girlfriend and then framing Penny for it? Did I force you to sleep with him for the past seven years?


    Was I the one who forced you to me everything on Andy? You''re quite good at throwing the me to


    someone else, huh? Well, someone has to bear the consequences since you refuse to, so at least


    Andy''s brave enough to face the music for his own mistakes. You''re uselesspared to him!"


    After Eugene said that, he instantly cast her aside. Subsequently, he took out a handkerchief from his


    pocket and carefully wiped the hand that he had just used to hold Nicole by the neck.


    As soon as Hayden heard that, his brows became tightly furrowed. "Eugene, what are you on about?"


    Eugene angrily red at Hayden. If it was not for Hayden, Eugene would not have bothered to speak


    to her at all.


    "To save you from being disgusted and hurt by her actions, I told you to stay away from her back then. I


    didn''t wanna reveal her deeds, but I don''t think she cares anymore now." As he spoke, he turned


    around and took a seat on the couch.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt terrified as she scrambled to get up from the ground. She nced at Eugene


    flusteredly. "Eugene¡ª"


    After he took his seat, he naturally draped his arm on the back of the couch and it looked like he had


    his arms wrapped around Olivia.


    However, the look he shot Nicole was exceptionally cold and indifferent as there was a sinister sneer


    on his lips. "It''s rare to see you in a terrified state."


    Then, Eugene looked at Hayden. "Eight years ago, when I was drugged, the wine that Nathan poured


    me came from Nicole and she made use of Nathan to hand the wine to me. You guys were drinking


    downstairs, but she came up the stairs. I reckon she must have intended toe into my room, but


    somehow, she was dragged into her room by Andy. Back then, Andy was the ringleader for a gang of


    beggars and he was somewhat skilled in martial arts. After this incident, the two became entangled


    with each other. Andy was very loyal to her and the night before he attempted to kill Olivia, Nicole spent


    the night with him at Loveshore Guesthouse. Why do you think that she spent the night with him?


    Olivia''s right. That is herpensation for him to make her feel better about herself. After all, Andy


    steadfastly kept her involvement a secret, but as soon as she came over, she had no hesitation and


    med everything on him. Hayden, how can you still harbor an interest for such a woman? Aren''t you


    afraid that someday you''ll end up losing your life after being her pawn?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. He had convinced himself all this while to trust this woman,


    but he knew that Eugene would never kick up a fuss and drag in everyone unless he had actually found


    concrete evidence.


    However, Hayden refused to ept this as he looked at Nicole with a devastated expression. In his


    mind, he remembered her as a gentle and elegant woman. So, how could he possibly ept that she


    was an extremely despicable person?


    He wrapped his hand around Nicole''s neck and his eyes were flushed red. "I thought that you were just


    in love with Eugene, but I can''t believe that you''re such a lowly person. You drugged someone and


    then offered yourself to the person. The most ridiculous thing is that you''d rather give yourself to a


    beggar instead of f*cking epting me! I''ve wasted so much effort to care for you gingerly and I was


    worried that you would be disgusted by my enthusiasm, so I held back. I went against Eugene each


    time to stand up for you because I always thought that you were not a vicious woman, but I''ve finally


    realized today that I was f*cking blind!"


    Tears streamed down Nicole''s face as she shook her head while muttering, "No, that''s impossible. How


    did he find out? How did he find out?" All of this had happened several years ago and I''d also deleted


    the security footage back then, so how did Eugene find out?


    Gazing at her, Eugene sneered coldly, "It''s inevitable for your misdeeds to be known, so even if


    you look well-dressed and pretty on the surface, your ugly personality will slowly surface to the world!"

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    At this point, Hayden was utterly disappointed. He initially harbored any sort of hope that everything


    might be just a fluke, but right now, he suddenly found himselfing back to his senses.


    Some people were just better than others when it came to putting up a facade; what one could see was


    only the version they presented to the outside world. In reality, no one knew what was actually going on


    in their mind. After all, a human heart was the hardest thing to read. Perhaps she did not realize what


    she was doing or knew what she wanted. As such, how could anyone else know then?


    He could ept the fact that she did not like him and he was fine knowing that she loved Eugene. After


    all, Eugene was far more superior than him and he was irresistible to every woman. However, Eugene


    was taken and he had Olivia by his side, so Hayden had always harbored hopes that someday, Nicole


    would have a change of mind and realize that he was a great guy too.


    Nheless, Hayden could not ept that the woman who had upied an exalted position in his


    heart had actually been entangled with a beggar for so many years. Perhaps to her, Hayden was


    iparable to a beggar.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She had ruthlessly plotted and killed an innocent person in order to achieve her goal. This was all


    because she wanted to free herself from her involvement in the matter.


    He gradually rose from the ground and the disappointment on his face was evident. Instinctively, he


    wanted to run away.


    Subsequently, he looked at Eugene. "Deal with this matter however you wish to and you don''t have to


    consider me."


    After Hayden said that, he got up and turned around to leave. Yet unexpectedly, Nicole clung to his


    thigh as soon as he stood up.


    Clinging onto him, she sobbed and begged, "Hayden, save me. I''m a victim too. I didn''t want to be with


    Andy, but I couldn''t get away from him despite my struggles¡­. The only person that I''ve harbored


    feelings for all this while is Eugene¡­"


    Hayden sneered and bent down to grab her chin. "You''re so great at denying things. You im to have


    feelings for Eugene, but you didn''t realize that your actions would harm his mom? This isn''t love. You''re


    just a selfish and ruthless person. You deserve all this!" He shoved her aside as soon as he finished


    saying that.


    Speechless, Olivia turned around to look at Eugene. "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Yet, he merely wore a disgusted expression. "I want her to disappear from the face of the earth."


    "She''s someone who loves you, though," Olivia responded with a jealous note.


    Eugene kept his eyes on her and suddenly zoomed closer to put his lips by her ear. "I will only enjoy


    being loved by you."


    His warm breath hit the side of her ears and she dodged instinctively. Subsequently, she red at him


    with her pair of animated eyes. "You''re so annoying!"


    Eugene chuckled in a low voice and nced at the two entangled people. "Alright. It''s good enough to


    know that I haven''t been framed for anything. There is no need to continue the conversation!"


    Subsequently, he instructed his men, "Take her to the interrogation room and do the usual."


    The usual? Nicole instantly felt a chill run down her spine. As soon as she saw the bodyguards


    approach her, she screamed loudly in fright, "Eugene, I''ve learned my mistake¡­ I was just too jealous


    of Olivia and I didn''t mean to harm your mother. Eugene¡­"


    Her mind went nk upon realizing that Eugene remained unperturbed, so she turned around and


    pleaded with Hayden, "Hayden. Hayden, please save me. I promise I''ll get together with you. Hayden,


    please save me. Ah¡ª"


    However, Kyle did not give her any time to say another word as he dragged her away.


    The words she spoke made everyone present feel uneasy. Just as Kyle was about to pull her out of the


    room, Hayden piped up, "Hold on¡ª"


    Seeing that Eugene did not object, Kyle stopped upon taking a look at him.


    As such, Hayden walked over to stand in front of Nicole and lowered his eyes to look at her. "What am I


    to you?" Nicole clung to his thigh and sobbed as she pleaded, "Hayden, please save me. Eugene will


    kill me. I promise you that I''ll be your girlfriend from today onward and I''ll only love you."


    Hearing that, Hayden sneered and grabbed her chin again. "You''re not worthy at all! How dare you


    assume that I would ept a woman who actually slept with a beggar, huh?"

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Nicole forgot about the tears pooling in her eyes. Indeed, she was unwilling to admit her loss, yet she


    forgot that this man might never like her again.


    Forsaking every smidgen of her pride, she lifted her chin as tears streamed down her cheeks like a


    deluge. "Hayden Coleman, please save me! We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Hayden did not utter a word and shoved her away. After being pushed around by the men, the loose


    wig on her head fell to reveal her bald head. Hurriedly, she wore the wig to cover her bald head in


    which only a few inches of hair strands grew on the shaved part.


    She looked at Olivia, who had a loving Eugene by her side on the couch. Nicolepared her pathetic


    self with that wholesome scene, which eventually made her cry buckets.


    Just how did I end up like this?


    Still, Hayden''s heart hurt since it was the woman he loved after all. So, he averted his gaze onto


    Eugene. "Eugene, what do you say?"


    Eugene raised his gaze to take a nce at him. "Why? Are you going to plead in her stead?"


    Hayden eximed, "She''s my first love!"


    Eugene chuckled. "Well, she''s kinda meh, but I relented for your sake. You''ve seen the wounds on my


    mom, Alex, and Jewel. I don''t think it''s overboard to settle the score with her."


    Hayden''s brows knitted tightly. "What? You''re trying to kill her!"


    Eugene retorted, "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. I don''t care if she dies."


    Hayden knew that having Eugene let Nicole off the hook was out of the question, hence the pleading.


    He deemed it as thest thing he could do for her, considering their past rtionship.


    "Hand her over to the police. Let them decide."


    "That''s too much leeway for her." Eugene''s voice became low.


    "She''s not the one who hurt Ellen!" Hayden reasoned.


    Eugene remained cold. "That is if she didn''t hand over the map. That way, the killer couldn''t havee


    in. If Alex and Jewel didn''te in time, my mother could''ve died! Do you know how scary the situation


    was? Don''t you think that she''s more evil than Lara? My mother is just a stranger to her and yet she


    dared to hurt someone she doesn''t know!"


    "I know, but it''s all because she wants to have you. Please let her go," begged Hayden.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She wants to have me? The more reason for me to kill her," replied Eugene frostily.


    Hayden lowered his head in silence for a moment before saying, "Eugene, the three of us grew up


    together. Please consider our friendship and hand Nicole over to the police. There''s no more chance


    between her and I, but I can''t let you do this to her!"


    The feeling he had for Nicole was real, but so was the disappointment. Even if he fell out of love, how


    could he remain unfazed while watching Eugene hurting her? He could not possibly drain away all of


    his feelings within seconds.


    Eugene kept quiet as he stared at the agonizing man with cold eyes. The intention behind calling


    Hayden over was to reveal Nicole''s true color. However, he left out that emotional attachments were


    what hurt the most.


    "I told you that she isn''t worth it." His voice eventually softened.


    Hayden responded, "Just say that I owe you one. You can make use of it anytime you want."


    Eugene sighed helplessly. "Fine. As long as she confesses how she contacted Lara, I''ll let her go."


    It was not until then did Hayden gaze at Nicole. "Spill it. There''s no need for you to hide anymore,


    otherwise, there''s no one else to save you."

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Nicole primped her wig nicely, but she did not rise to her feet. Her eyes were void of emotions as she


    knew that there were no other excuses she could make up for herself now.


    As such, she said to Hayden softly, "Thanks."


    He sniggered. "Save it. I just don''t wanna remind myself of how pathetic my first love is. No matter how


    perfectly I think of you, you''re not that anymore. I''m doing it for my sake, not you." In fact, it was for the


    sake of the memories in his head.


    She shut her eyes and tears trickled down her cheeks. She rue the day she joined hands with Lara


    upon infatuation and she regretted the fact that she fell for such a merciless man more than that.


    Hayden actually treated her much better, yet she coveted this man.


    Just what is so good about him?


    Nicole looked at Eugene, who whispered into Olivia''s ear. For this woman, he''s able to stoop to a cold-


    blooded man where no one else but her matters.


    Still, Nicole did not learn her lesson and pushed herself into the fire by liking him when there was


    another man who had his eyes only for her.


    Even so, she gave him a cold shoulder and expected him to be at her beck and call. In fact, he was a


    man that had a lot of pursuers lining up for him. Just why did she not appreciate his feelings?


    There was also once a man who was willing to sacrifice his life for her. Even if he was not a man of a


    high status, his feelings for her were genuine, but she consigned him to hell with her bare hands. She


    definitely had everythinging from all the deeds she had done.


    As her heart sank to the pit of the abyss, Nicole took a deep breath. "Thest time I met Lara, I told her


    I saw your mother on purpose, and that your manor is in a secluded ce. If you didn''t let us in on your


    own, we won''t be able to imagine that there''s a utopia in Promise Ind nor that your mother''s enjoying


    a happy life. Lara asked me to bring Theodore to pay a visit to your mother. I epted her request on


    the condition that we must visit Olivia too, and she had no problem with it. We actually know that it''s a


    revenge n, not a visit. When Theodore came to me, I found out that he received the same orders


    from her as well. So, I drew a map of Promise Ind for him¡ª"


    At that moment, she closed her eyes helplessly as she was aware that everything had ended. Before


    anyone said anything, Penny roared, "Nonsense! You misunderstood my mother! She''s in prison and


    she''s not in the situation to kill anyone! It was you who tricked her into your schemes!"


    Nicole snickered at her. "I tricked her? We saw eye to eye on it. I know how much your mother feels


    wronged by having herself done for when Ellen is leading a free life. Ask Theodore for yourself, about


    how she contacted him. If she didn''t promise to do something against Olivia, I wouldn''t have given her


    any map. Do you think that she''s a good person?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Penny looked at Theodore frantically, "Theodore, please tell me that it''s not true. It''s your assumption!


    Please tell me that it has nothing to do with my mother!"


    He hung his head low guiltily. "I''m sorry, Miss."


    She pounced on him as she grabbed his arm and shook him aggressively. "I don''t wanna hear an


    apology. Tell me the truth. Tell me that my mother didn''t ask you to do that!"


    He blurted honestly, "Her cellmate passed on her orders to me. She wanted me to kill Ellen. I''m sorry,


    Miss. I can''t lie to you."

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Penny pushed Theodore away like a madwoman. "You guys set her up!"


    She then looked at Eugene. "Eugene, that doesn''t make sense at all. My mother is in prison the whole


    time. How could she n any revenge?"


    He repliednguidly, "Being in prison is the best shield one could possibly get. She won''t be able to


    raise suspicion by staying in prison, but she didn''t stay under the radar either. I asked you toe over


    for you to witness everything. So, for God''s sake, stop saying that I wronged your mother!"


    She shook her head in disbelief. "No, that''s impossible. They must''ve conspired against my mother."


    "Stop shouting at me. I will hand this over to the police and they''ll dig into the evidence that will


    convince you. Lock them up. We will return tomorrow," ordered Eugene.


    "Okay," Kyle responded before motioning the bodyguards to take the two people away after which


    silence filled the manor.


    Penny stopped screaming as though she was a lifeless robot.


    Why can''t Mom behave? If this case adds up, she won''t be able to get out of prison even if she''s not


    given a death sentence. Just what was she thinking? Is it that hard for her to see Ellen alive?


    On the other hand, Hayden''s mouth remained zipped too. As there was a thick air of sorrow enveloped


    him, it hurt so much more than a breakup.


    He knew that she was not worth it and he should never fall for her again either. Yet, his heart throbbed


    painfully as if someone had sliced off a part of it, which suffocated him.


    Why am I so blind?


    Meanwhile, the unbothered Eugene was having fun fumbling with Olivia''s hands in silence. Olivia saw


    the maids preparing dinner and she intended to help them out, but he thwarted her. "You should know


    your ce."


    She gazed at him speechlessly. "You can just say that I''ll make a mess instead."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He smiled. "I didn''t mean it that way. I''m saying that you have something more important to do."


    Her gazended coldly upon him. "You mean¡­ Staying by your side?"


    He did not deny as he looked into her eyes intensely. "Don''t you think that no one can do that job other


    than you?"


    Olivia could not help the corner of her lips from curving upwards. Obviously, that was a sugar-coated


    yboyment, but it worked on her.


    She red at the man pridefully while whispering, "You''re shameless."


    Eugene felt wronged. How is this being shameless? I haven''t even started.


    He pinched her fingers as a punishment. With an innocent yet grievous face, he grumbled, "Treat your


    boyfriend nicely, will you?"


    She almost chuckled. She was not sure how much she liked this man, but she was not behaving


    herself whenever he was in front of her. Right now, she could not stop from smiling like a silly girl.


    What did he just say? Nothing, but it''s somehow funny. I guess this is what they call ''love''.


    At the same time, Hayden stared at the couple enviously. Others were on cloud nine after getting into a


    rtionship, but he did not even get a girlfriend and had himself stained with blood.


    Soon, dinner was ready.


    Holding hands with Olivia, Eugene stood up and patted Hayden''s shoulder. "Let''s go for a drink."


    Hayden gazed at Eugene, trying hard to force a smile on his face, but in vain.


    Perhaps, a little alcohol might help with the pain.


    Olivia said, "I''ll go upstairs and inform them that dinner is ready."

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Eugene responded to Olivia and before long, everyone rounded up downstairs, except for Alex, who


    could not move around. Meanwhile, Jewel was able to head to the dining table with Ellen''s help.


    After all of them seated themselves, Jewel ced a few dishes on a te, which prompted Olivia to


    say, "You should dig in first. You can bring it to him after that."


    "I''ll eat upstairs." Jewel''s voice escaped her throat with difficulty.


    Ellen chipped in, "Jewel, stay. I''ll give it to Alex in your stead."


    "It''s alright. I can do it."


    "Mom, let her be," Eugene piped up before ordering a maid, "Joy, help Jewel."


    The maid affirmed before holding the te for Jewel as they ascended the stairs.


    Watching Jewel''s leaving figure, Ellen became worried. "Jewel, are you really fine? Slow down. Let me


    help you."


    Jewel turned down the offer again. "I can do it. Enjoy your dinner."


    Ellen hummed in response and did not follow Jewel upstairs. However, her gaze did not leave Jewel


    until they went upstairs. Following that, she sat back on her chair before facing Hayden and Penny.


    "Have more."


    The guilt stirred in Hayden''s stomach. Even if he had nothing to do with what Nicole had done, he was


    feeling guilty nheless. "I''m sorry, Ellen."


    Ellen, who was still oblivious of the identity of the murderer, looked at him. She almost concluded that


    he was the culprit due to his apology.


    Soon, Eugene interfered. "The killer hasn''t even apologized yet. What are you doing?"


    "If only I noticed her intentions, I could''ve stopped her."


    "Forget it. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t take it upon yourself. Can you even bear the weight?"


    Eugene clinked his ss onto Hayden''s before gulping the drink in one shot.


    Brian furrowed. "So, who is it?"


    "Lara had someone to inform her butler, Theodore, to kill Ellen while Nicole provided the map of the


    Promise Ind. The both of them had been nning the assasination."


    "Lara Roberts again? What has she been up to in prison?" A sniggering Brian looked at Penny. "And


    what''s your business here?"


    She was put in a tough position as she cried, "I don''t wanna be here either, but there''s no ship to


    return."


    His expression darkened. "Can''t you go to a hotel? Your mother tried to assassinate my mother! How


    dare you stay at my ce!"


    "Brian." Eugene called him in a low voice.


    Brian faced Eugene. "Don''t let your guard down. Aren''t you worried that she attempts another muder


    while we''re sleeping?"


    Eugene''s brows creased. "Lara is Lara, and she has nothing to do with it. Stop "


    Brian rose from his seat. "The only thing that I know very well is that a child takes after their parents.


    Look at her mother. You''re underestimating her."


    "Stop it! I''ll leave!" Penny sprang to her feet and tried to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yet, Ellen pulled her hand. "Hold on! Where else can you go at this hour? Just stay. Don''t listen to your


    brother. He''s like that."


    "I don''t have a brother like him," retorted Penny.


    Brian did not lose. "Nor do I have a sister like you!"


    Olivia nced at him. "Enough. Sit. Where can she even go at this hour?"


    Hearing that, Brian finally behaved and stopped acting stubbornly like Eugene. Then, he seated himself


    and dug in.


    In the meantime, the corner of Eugene''s lips twitched at the oue. Only my girlfriend can dissuade


    him, huh?


    Ellen took a glimpse at Olivia while holding in the urge tough, for her two tough sons were equally


    afraid of Olivia. Just one word from Olivia was enough to make them listen obediently;pared to


    Ellen, it worked wonders.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Penny hung her head low ever since she sat down and her tears poured without stopping. She was in


    grievance and did not wish for her mother to be like that either. However, there was nothing she could


    do about it.


    Meanwhile, Hayden was attempting to drown his sorrow with Eugene''spany.


    North furtively poked Brian as he approached the man. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Brian red at him. "Eat your food or you''ll get it from me."


    "You won''t do anything to me." North was not afraid in the slightest.


    Brian giggled. "North, why don''t we bet on something? The loser will have to finish this ss of wine."


    While saying that, he filled half of the ss with wine. Although that amount would not make him drunk,


    it was still enough.


    After looking at the ss, North teased, "I don''t think you''ve ever won against me."


    "That''s none of your business. Are you down for it?" asked Brian.


    "Why not? Bring it on!" North dly epted the challenge.


    Their gamble drew everyone''s eyes at that instant. Ellen proposed, "How dare you bully my grandson!


    If North loses, he''ll have one ss, but you gotta down three."


    "Sure," responded Brian.


    Eugene and Olivia exchanged looks as they were curious about what Brian was up to, considering how


    he had never won against North in a bet.


    Brian''s gaze swept across everyone. Suddenly, he stretched out his arm and unclenched his palm to


    reveal a garlic. With a smile, he announced, "I can finish this garlic in thirty seconds, but you can''t."


    The others fell into silence.


    What kind of bet is this?


    North was equally dumbfounded. "Is this all you''ve got, huh?"


    Brian retorted, "It doesn''t matter what kind of bet it is. The loser has to admit his defeat or he must drink


    it."


    North pouted his lips. "Well, eat it! I''ll drink after you."


    Indeed, Brian actually threw the garlic into his mouth. Chewing and gulping it down, he could feel the


    fire burning down his throat as if he had drunk alcohol. Meanwhile, North held and brought over a ss


    of wine with his tiny trembling hands. I would rather drink than eat garlic.


    Even Ellen found the situation funny. "North, don''t drink it. Your uncle is messing with you. You''re still


    young. You''ll get drunk after finishing that big ss of wine."


    "No. I''m going to make him drunk." He shook his head before looking at Brian. "Is it my turn to


    challenge you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yup. After you drink that," responded Brian.


    Olivia piped up, "North, what if you''re drunk? You won''t be able to give him the question then."


    Eugene pulled her. "He''ll be fine. It''s only a little."


    Olivia knew that North would be fine, but he would feel ufortable after getting drunk nevertheless.


    Eugene leaned toward her to whisper into her ear, "Our son might just take after your alcohol


    tolerance."


    She smiled. "I built up my tolerance. It''s not something gifted."


    "Trust your genes," Eugene replied.


    While the couple were still debating whether such talent was gically rted or required training,


    North already finished that half ss of wine.


    He seemed to be fine as he licked his lips to savor the taste. "It''s tasty!"


    His response put everyone into a trance.


    North looked at Brian. "I''ll ask you a question. If you answer correctly, it''ll be my loss; but if you can''t


    give me the correct answer, it''s on you. How''s that?"


    He nodded. "Fine by me."


    "Considering your IQ, I''ll give you an easy one," mocked North.


    Brian red at him coldly. "We''re a family! Are you dissing your own IQ as well? Hurry up."


    "I take after my parents, not you!" retaliated North.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    "Not them. It''s me!"


    "I don''t take after you. You''re stupid!"


    "Are you giving me the question? If not, the game ends here."


    North snorted pridefully. "The game continues. How many letters are in the alphabets?"


    Brian smiled smugly. "Are you sure about that? It''s way too easy."


    "Yeah."


    "Twenty-six."


    "Incorrect."


    Brian was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "That is not the correct answer."


    "Wait. Let me think," added Brian hurriedly.


    "It''s twenty-six, though! A, B, C, D, E¡­" he muttered while looking at the watching onlookers.


    He intended to obtain some hints through their expression, but in vain. They were either as clueless as


    he was or pretending to be in deep thought. There were some of them who knew the answer, but did


    not n on saying anything. For instance, Olivia, who was trying hard to hold in the urge tough.


    "Fine, fine, fine. I don''t know. Tell me. I''m positive that it''s twenty-six!"


    North stared at Brian. "There are eleven alphabets in ''the alphabets''."


    First blood!


    Everyone guffawed upon the revtion of the answer.


    At the same time, Alex was surprised to see Jewel upstairs. She always made sure he ate, but that


    was on usual days.


    Now that there were many people around, he assumed that she would have dinner downstairs before


    coming up.


    "Have you eaten?"


    She shook her head. "Not without you."


    He let out a delightful smile.


    It feels great to be getting closer with her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "ce something on my back. I can feed myself."


    Jewel used signnguage. No can do. I will feed you.


    He replied, "It''s fine. I feel better now. It''s bad to lie in bed the whole time."


    She figured that Alex had a point, so she and Joy ced a few pillows behind him to prop him up.


    "How are you feeling?" Jewel asked worriedly. "Feeling dizzy?"


    He smiled. "Nah. I''m great."


    She set the te on his small desk before holding the spoon to feed him out of habit. He quickly


    grabbed the spoon from her. "I do like you feeding me, but I don''t want you to eat when the food is cold.


    I can feed myself and you can have yours."


    Her face flushed red after she heard that.


    What am I doing? He clearly said that he can feed himself! Silly you, Jewel!


    Smiling awkwardly, she pushed the bowl to him. "Are you sure about this?"


    Alex raised his eyebrow. "Of course. I''m not that useless."


    Then, he fed himself a big spoonful of rice as though he was trying to prove himself.


    "Eat," he said while munching.


    She responded and started to dig in in silence.


    Seeing her quiet behavior, he inquired, "What''s with the long face?"


    She shook her head. "Nothing."


    "I can tell from one look. Something''s on your mind." Alex saw through her.


    Jewel stared at him. "About work¡­ Is it alright for us to keep staying here?"


    He understood her concern. "Yeah. Don''t we have the vice president? Which boss goes to work every


    single day? It''s fine as long as I can stay in contact with the office. You''re thinking too much about it."


    Jewel sighed in relief. "Olivia is returning tomorrow."

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Alex questioned, "Do you wanna go back?"


    "Not until you''re going back too," Jewel answered.


    Smiling at her, he took hold of her hand and stared into her eyes intensely. Next, he kissed the back of


    her hand under her gaze.


    Even his voice sounded sexy. "It''s nice to hear that, but you can return if it''s boring here. Don''t feel that


    you owe me something because I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Her mind exploded in an instant as she gazed at him, questioning what he was doing with her eyes.


    Instinctively, she withdrew her hand like a surprised bunny.


    However, she thought that she was overreacting, so she rified herself, "Do you want me to return?"


    "No, but I respect your decision," replied Alex.


    Jewel put down the bowl in her hand and signed, ''You''re hurt because of me. How can I leave you


    here?''


    "I''m d that I have the chance to be the hero that saves a damsel in distress. That way, you won''t


    push me away anymore," he eximed.


    His words made Jewel feel awkward. ''I didn''t.''


    "Then, are you willing to stay until we can return together?"


    She nodded her head.


    "Thank you, Jewel." He smiled and she blushed as she pursed her lips in embarrassment.


    In the meantime, the atmosphere downstairs rose due to Brian and North''s bet.


    After winning that one bet, Brian lost consecutively. He drank a lot, but he was fine, thanks to his


    decent alcohol tolerance.


    Instead, the drink that North had taken wasing into effect as his face turned crimson and his eyes


    glossed over. Once the game ended, he kept pestering Olivia to sing for him. He even pulled her hands


    onto him to have her pat his back while hugging.


    She found it funny yet sad, for that little brat was not as clingy when he was young. She carried him


    and stood up. "Baby, shall we sing at home?"


    "Okay," he answered meekly.


    Eugene rose to his feet. "I''ll hold him."


    Just as she was going to hand over the boy to him, North began pushing Eugene away with a fierce


    expression. "Not you. I want Mommy! This is my mommy!"


    His action rendered Eugene speechless and helpless.


    Isn''t it time for me to be your dad, young man? You entrusted your mother to me. There''s no taking


    back!


    Leaving with no choice, Olivia held the boy herself. However, his growing height made it difficult for her


    to do so.


    When Eugene was going to offer his help, North stopped him again. "Stop following us."


    Eugene frowned.


    This brat. Don''t you know who I am?


    Still, he could not reason with a drunk kid, so he had to show his trump card. "Son, your mother is


    having a hard time holding you. I''ll take you to your room ande back. I won''t interrupt your mother


    singing. How''s that?"


    North blinked his hazy eyes and soon, he nodded as though he just understood what it meant.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sessfully holding the kid, Eugene walked them to the room. North began to drive Eugene out


    when he was tucked in bed. "Leave!"


    Olivia smiled as well. "I can take over from here. You can leave."


    With brows furrowed, Eugene looked at the snorting little guy regretfully. "I shouldn''t have let him drink.


    Brian is seriously a troublemaker."


    Who knew that his grumble reached North ears? The drunken kiddo then narrowed his eyes warningly.


    "Don''t speak ill of my uncle."

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Eugene was at a loss for words momentarily. "So, Mommy and Uncle are great, but not Daddy?"


    The slow-motioned North blinked his eyes before nodding. "Hmm! Because he abandoned Mommy


    and I."


    Hearing that, Eugene felt bitter from the bottom of his heart. Everyone thought that North was a clever


    and understanding boy, but it was only because circumstances made him to.


    Suddenly, Eugene felt himself owing a lot to them, especially North. He made a detour to return to the


    front of North before grabbing his hand. "It''s my fault. I lost you and Mommy. It''s my fault to have you


    wandering around fatherless for so many years."


    Staring at Eugene, North suddenly burst into tears while punching Eugene lightly. "You''re a bad


    Daddy!"


    At that moment, Eugene could feel his heart tearing apart. He hurriedly pulled the boy into his arms and


    soothed, "Yeah, I am. I promise that I will never lose you guys again. I promise that I will love you


    forever, okay?"


    A crying North nestled in Eugene''s arms for a while until he nodded lightly. "Okay."


    Eugene caressed the little boy''s hair. "So, could you forgive Daddy?"


    North pondered. "Okay. I''ll forgive you because of Mommy."


    A smile appeared across Eugene''s lips. "Because of her?"


    "Because she likes you!" answered North listlessly.


    "Then, do you not like me?" Eugene questioned.


    North responded pridefully, "You''re not bad."


    Eugene found that answer to be hrious. "But Daddy likes you the most."


    "No, you must like Mommy the most!"


    "Hmm, I like you and Mommy the best."


    Olivia, who sat beside them, shed tears in silence. If North was not drunk, he would neither be this


    naughty nor blurt out his genuine thoughts.


    The absence of paternal love during those seven years could never bepensated for. It was not


    only Eugene''s fault, but it was her fault too.


    Eugene kept hugging the boy and rocked his body lightly until North gradually drifted into dreand


    with tears at the corner of his eyes.


    The yellow light illuminated the room with warmth.


    "Put him down," Olivia suggested while positioning the pillow.


    After Eugene tucked the boy in bed and put the nket over him, she said, "Go ahead with your meal.


    I''ll stay with him."


    Eugene questioned, "Are you done with yours?"


    "Yeah. Go ahead. Hayden is still outside. It must have been a hard day for him," she answered.


    "Okay. I''lle back after getting him drunk," responded Eugene.


    She chuckled. "What for?"


    "He won''t think if he sleeps," Eugene exined and kissed on her lips. "Olivia,e when North falls


    asleep."


    She put on a wary expression. "I''m gonna stay here with North."


    The man, who intended to leave, seated himself again as he felt the need to straighten things out.


    "Why? Aren''t we going to share the room?"


    "North is drunk. I should take care of him."


    He took advantage of that feeble excuse. "I''m drunk too."


    She held in herughter. "Go get your mommy, then."


    He went speechless as he pinched her nose. "I''m not fooling around."


    She patted his hand away and covered her face while ring at him. "Get out."


    "Only if you promise me that we''ll share the same room," he insisted.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    "We''ll see."


    "No. Let''s get it clear right now."


    "Stop pushing your luck, Eugene. Leave or I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Looking at Olivia''s long face, Eugene was reluctant to give in by saying, "There goes the threat again!"


    Still, his body reacted honestly as he rose to his feet to leave the room. "I''ll see youter."


    Smiling, she gazed at the closed door and stroked North''s hair. "Sorry, baby."


    ¡­


    Bang!


    A whileter, Olivia was fast asleep when the door suddenly opened. Due to the unrestrained grip of


    the iing person, a loud noise resounded in the room.


    She opened her eyes to see Eugene grabbing the door while putting a finger near his lips, motioning


    her to be quiet. He even warned the door sternly, "Quiet!"


    She was dumbfounded by the scene.


    It made noise because he opened the door, though. Why is he scolding it? Did he drink too much?


    She got out of bed and approached him. "Has Hayden passed out?"


    He nodded proudly. "Yup."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia was speechless.


    So, that''s why you''re acting the same?


    Before she could hold him, Eugene pulled her into his embrace abruptly. "Olivia!"


    "Let go of me first." She wriggled to free herself from him.


    "No. I''ll lose you," he protested.


    Words failed her when she heard that.


    So, are you going to keep hugging me like this? What a ''good'' excuse.


    "I can''t breathe."


    Eugene released his arms a little. "Are you alright?"


    Then, he approached her with a smile as his gaze turned ambiguous. "Do you need mouth-to-mouth


    resuscitation?"


    While his pouty lips drew closer to her, she pushed him away. "In your dreams!"


    He behaved. "I won''t take advantage of you. I guess that''s a ''no'' then."


    Olivia almostughed in irritation, for she was uncertain whether it was a drunk act. "Let me go."


    He looked at her in grievance. "But¡­ I want a kiss."


    She tipped on her toes to give a peck on his lips. Just as she was going to retreat, he pulled her over. "I


    want more."


    He leaned over and she did not dodge it since she nned to make him happy by granting his wish.


    The scent of wine wafted over her face and filled her mouth. As her heart was beating crazily, her body


    gradually lost its strength. She wrapped her arms around the man''s neck as if she would not slump


    onto the ground that way.


    Eugene''s arms tightened around her as he could not control his urge anymore. A slightly frightened


    Olivia pushed him away lightly and called his name, "Eugene¡ª"


    However, his rationality was long reced by alcohol-induced urge and lust; he twirled her around to


    pinned her against the wall.


    The gentleness wasced with dominating masculinity just as it did that year.


    The sudden recall of memory poured on Olivia''s parade. She stared at the blinded man and her


    expression drained of color that even her body was trembling in fear.


    Following that, she began to move around in surprise to shove him away. Her eyes were rife with rage.


    "Let me go! You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you, Eugene?"


    He''s freaking roaring drunk at his mother''s ce!

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Due to Olivia''s aggressive reaction and push, Eugene finally came to his senses. He stood right there


    helplessly like a child in wrong and licked his lips to savor the kiss. "Sorry, Olivia. I couldn''t control


    myself."


    Although rage clouded over her, she was aware that it was because of alcohol. Otherwise, he would


    not have lost control. "Well, I think you''re doing it intentionally."


    He exined, "No. I was just being reckless."


    "Do you still remember what you''ve done?" questioned Olivia furiously.


    His fingers caressed each other at that, feeling the soft sensation lingered around his fingertips. Next,


    he stared into her eyes and nodded. "I lost my rationality."


    She was deeply impressed by how eloquent this man was as she looked at him. "And that''s not under


    your will?"


    He gave it a thought. "I drank, so my head couldn''t follow."


    She red at him. "Excuses!"


    "I won''t drink again next time," he promised.


    "Is alcohol the problem right now?"


    "Yes! I admit that I do wanna do that on usual days, but I can control myself. Alcohol hampered the way


    my brain works today."


    Olivia attempted to suppress herself from smiling as the ire in her decapitated in the face of his vexing


    yet adorable acts. She inquired, "And how much alcohol does it take for that to happen?"


    "One bottle."


    "Of red wine?"


    "Whisky!"


    She finallyprehended why he could be this drunk. "I guess you should go to bed now. I''ll stay with


    North."


    "I''m not going anywhere either. I wanna apany my son too." He directlyy next to North on bed


    before calling her over. "Olivia,e. You should sleep there."


    She eyed the bed, which was not big enough for three people to cram in. Still, she tucked herself next


    to North in the same bed upon closing the door. She knew that the man was oblivious of how to


    compensate for the past.


    The moment shey on the bed, Eugene held her hand firmly. "Olivia, don''t be mad. I won''t lose you


    guys ever again."


    When the morning came, North turned to the other side, only to feel cramped.


    Confused, he opened his eyes to see Olivia''s face. His face lit in surprise as he wrapped his arms


    around her neck. "Mommy!"


    Hearing Eugene''s cough behind him, he turned around and his eyes brightened almost immediately.


    "Daddy!"


    It was such a happy thing to wake up with his parents next to him in the morning, hence the happiness


    in his voice. "Did you guys sleep in my room?"


    Olivia asked sternly, "Are you going to drink next time?"


    North licked his lips. "Honestly, it tastes nice."


    "Still, there''s no next time. You''re still young. It''s not good for you."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then, why do you drink?"


    "I am always forced to. Can''t help it."


    "Who?"


    "I must drink on some asions."


    "I was in a dire situationst night too. I can''t just admit defeat, can I?"


    "You''re just a kid. It doesn''t matter."


    "No. I would''ve broken my promise that way."


    Olivia could not win against North in this debate. "But no one likes a drunkard who causes trouble. Do


    you still remember what you didst night?"


    He was surprised. "What did I do?"

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    A stern Olivia pointed at Eugene and her son. "Yeah, you two will throw tantrums when you''re wasted!"


    Eugene frowned. "No, I don''t. And I''m not even drunk."


    She eyed him in silence. ''Not even drunk,'' he said. I guess it''s up to me to remind them what they did


    when they were drunk! She pointed at North. "You cried like a little baby!"


    Then, she turned her finger to Eugene. "And you called a door brother. A door! You two sit on the bed


    and think about what you did! I am not dealing with this." With that, she got up and went to the


    bathroom.


    Eugene and North stared at each other in astonishment.


    Northughed. "So, you called a door brother, huh?"


    Eugene''s face fell. I can''t seem to recall doing that. I remember kissing her, but calling a door brother?


    Really now? "And you cried like a little baby, huh?" he retorted.


    North frowned. "No, I don''t. I don''t even remember doing that."


    "Neither do I. I think your mommy lied to us."


    He said, "In any case, this stays between us."


    Eugene agreed. "It''s a deal."


    When Olivia returned to the room, North and Eugene had agreed not to bring up the incident of them


    being wasted. Two pairs of eyes were on her as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What do you want?"


    North huddled closer and grinned. "Can you keep what happenedst night a secret?"


    Olivia looked at Eugene and asked, "You want me to keep it a secret as well?"


    Eugene smiled. "Well, I don''t really care much about that. I''m your boyfriend, anyway."


    She was rendered speechless at his response.


    She brought the little episode to a close the next day as they had a case to settle and school was


    starting soon for North.


    Eugene and Olivia had their own work to settle. They had dyed it for too long and couldn''t stay on


    Promise Ind any longer. Eugene dispatched more bodyguards to the vi to keep the patients safe.


    He also asked Brian to stay around for a few more days if he had time.


    After he made a long to-do list for everyone, they took Nicole and Theodore back to Summer City. The


    first thing they did was take the two of them to the police and hand the evidence and testimonies to the


    cops. Lara was sued for contract killing, and the prison management was sued under the charge ofx


    management.


    Anyone would be terrified when in the face of Eugene''s fury, and it was even more so for the police as


    they were used ofx management. Hence, they quicklyunched an investigation and issued a


    warrant to recapture Reba, who had been released after serving her sentence.


    Eugene and Olivia returned to work and handled all the documents that were waiting for their signature.


    North, on the other hand, prepared for school.


    When school started, Olivia took North to school before meeting with Director Norris to exin why she


    stood him up that day. It was already noon by the time she returned to her studio.


    Sophia approached her the moment she came in. "Olivia, someone wants to see you. She''s been


    waiting the whole morning."


    "Who is it?" The news came as a surprise for Olivia.


    "She says she''s Emerald Yliaster," whispered Sophia.


    Huh? That name sounds familiar. Bluebell is Sean''s mother, so this must be¡­ Nicole''s mother? Olivia


    raised her head sharply at the sudden realization. Why is she here? However, she had no time to


    ponder on it as she headed to the room Emerald was waiting at.


    As soon as she entered the waiting room, Emerald immediately stood up and greeted her with a smile,


    "Hello, Miss. Maxwell!"


    Olivia nodded. "Hello. Please take a seat."


    "I''m Nicole''s mother. You might not know me, but we''ve met once before."

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Olivia answered, "I know. It was back at Sean''s ce, wasn''t it?"


    Emerald smiled. "That''s right. You''re such a capable woman, Miss Maxwell. Not only are you a genius


    doctor, you are also the owner of a fashion studio."


    "Just trying to put food on the table," Olivia responded.


    Emerald looked a little fidgety as she continued with a smile, "You''re being modest, Miss Maxwell. I


    know you''re a brilliant woman, and I''m sure you know why I''m here. It''s about Nicole."


    Olivia cocked her eyebrow. "Why would youe to me if this is about her?"


    Emerald responded awkwardly, "To tell you the truth, her father had tried to see Eugene many times,


    but he wouldn''t grant him an audience. So, I have no choice but to seek you out; I know you''re his


    girlfriend. Please, help us. Nicole''s usually a good girl. I have no idea why she would do this. Please,


    have mercy on her. I''ll keep her on a leash from now on. I¡­"


    Tears welled in her eyes, and a lump formed in her throat. She had topose herself for a moment


    before she could continue. "She''s my only daughter. If she gets jailed, it''s over for her."


    Olivia poured some tea for Emerald and consoled, "I know how you feel, Mrs. West. But Eugene''s


    mother is the victim here. The assassination almost killed her. Alex¡ªEugene''s best friend¡ªwas also


    badly injured when he tried to save Eugene''s mother. He''s still recovering as we speak. I''m just


    Eugene''s girlfriend. I don''t think it''d be appropriate of me to plead for Nicole."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerald grabbed Olivia''s hand, and with a broken voice, she convinced, "I know, but I am left with no


    other choice. He likes you, so I''m sure he''ll listen to you. All Nicole did was provide a map of Promise


    Ind. That''s not serious enough to be taken to court. We''re willing to settle this out of court at any


    price. Please, just tell him that. Please, I beg you."


    Olivia looked at Emerald calmly as she said, "Calm down, Mrs. West. I''m a parent as well. I can help


    you, but I make no promises. You think providing a map is nothing, but that''s the only reason the killers


    could make their way to Eugene''s mother without alerting the bodyguards. This was not something


    they did by chance. Nicole and Lara had nned this. It''s an attempted murder, which is why Eugene


    is livid.


    "You think putting Nicole through the court is bad? Eugene only agreed to bring her in by the book for


    your sake. He could have gone with a far more brutal method in the first ce. You weren''t at the


    scene, so you had no idea how furious he was to see his friends get hurt from trying to save his mother.


    And his mother almost died. Would you let the killer and their aplice off if you were in his shoes?"


    Emerald kept crying. "S-She was just duped, that''s all. I have no idea why she''d work with Lara. That


    woman is obviously evil. She must have tricked Nicole into this."


    Olivia pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. "Here, wipe your tears!"


    Emerald then stood up. "Miss Maxwell, you''re a good person. Tell Eugene I can do anything as long as


    he doesn''t sue Nicole."


    Olivia answered, "Sure, I''ll tell him that, but don''t hold your breath."


    Tears streamed down Emerald''s cheeks once again as she said, "I know. Thank you for the help." With


    that, she exited the studio.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Just as Emerald walked out of the studio, she ran into Eugene. Delighted, she hurried over and


    grabbed onto his arm. "Eugene!"


    He broke free of her grasp calmly. There was not a hint of disgust on his face, but he did not look


    happy either.


    Oh, what am I doing? She quickly let him go.


    Eugene looked at Olivia. Good. She doesn''t seem troubled. He turned his attention back to Emerald


    and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    He knew exactly why she was here. Chester had been trying to see him, but Eugene refused to do so.


    He didn''t want to give in, but these were the people his family was friends with. Refusing them outright


    would look rude, so he took a step back and stayed away from them. However, he didn''t expect them


    to seek his girlfriend out. In all honesty, he was a tad bit mad about it. Their daughter had tried to kill my


    girlfriend more than once, and now they''re asking for her help?


    Emerald answered awkwardly, "It''s about Nicole. I''d like to see you, but you''ve been busy, so I came to


    Miss Maxwell''s fashion studio."


    Eugene ignored her exnation. He approached Olivia and held her hand. "Are you alright?"


    Olivia threw a nce at Emerald before replying, "I''m fine. She just wants me to tell you something.


    They''re hoping that you can settle this out of court."


    "And how do they want to settle it?" he asked.


    Emerald answered, "Eugene, we can do anything as long as you don''t sue Nicole."


    Eugene then said coolly, "Tell Mr. West toe over. Since my girlfriend is helping you, I can settle this


    out of court."


    She beamed at his response and quickly said, "I''ll call him right now."


    "After Olivia and I have lunch." He then held Olivia''s hand and led her out of the studio.


    They went to a nearby couple''s restaurant. Since it was made for couples, everything came in pairs.


    The air itself smelled like romance. Olivia thought she had just walked through a portal that led her to


    the shores of the Aegean Sea.


    The lighting was blue, the cutlery was blue, and even the chairs and tables were of the same color. The


    decoration was cute and beautiful while the food looked exquisite and delectable. A piano tune was


    ying in the background, making the ce feel Mediterranean.


    "This is beautiful!" Olivia couldn''t help but exim.


    Eugene smiled. "I found this ce by chance, so I wanted to bring you here."


    A waiter led them to their seats and handed a menu to them.


    Olivia took the menu over and instantly fell in love with it upon noticing it. It was also blue in color. How


    romantic. The food even had unique names that held special meanings behind it. How cute!


    Love at First Sight, My Only One, An Oath of Love, Sweet Dreams. Olivia grinned from ear to ear as


    she read through the menu silently. "I would have no idea what the food is without the illustration."


    Eugene smiled as well. "Creative, isn''t it?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She agreed, "Yeah. Makes you wanna order a lot of food. I''ll have one Love at First Sight and Sweet


    Dreams." She then handed the menu to him. "Here, your turn."


    He pointed at the menu. "Together Forever, Eternal Companionship, Rose''s Kiss, and Eternity." After


    ordering the food, he handed the menu back to the waiter.


    Olivia wasughing uncontrobly. "If others didn''t know better, they''d have thought we''re talking in


    code."

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Eugene said, "We can start a restaurant if you''d like."


    "Forget it. Do we look like we have time to run a restaurant?" asked Olivia.


    "We don''t, but my mom does."


    Olivia nodded at that. "True. We shouldn''t let her stay on Promise Ind any longer. After all, we can''t


    take care of her well if she''s too far from us."


    Eugene responded, "Yeah. I''m wondering if I should let her run a restaurant or help Brian with his."


    "You can ask her when shees back."


    "Yeah."


    Olivia then asked, "Do you really wanna settle this out of court with Nicole''s parents?"


    "If they''d like me to."


    "You don''t have to give in just because of me. I''m only trying to help because I pity Mrs. West, but I


    have told her that you''ve been merciful enough to even give Nicole a chance to go through the judicial


    process. And I have exined to her the severity of this matter. I think she will understand even if you


    refuse to settle this out of court."


    Eugene responded, "I know. I just want them to know settling this out of court isn''t as good an idea as


    they think. Some people need to be knocked hard on the head to see the truth."


    Olivia then said, "You''re friends with Nicole, so your family must be good friends with Chester and


    Emerald as well. Don''t make this hard for any of you."


    "Alright. Stop worrying about it."


    The food was served fast. Ten minutester, the things they ordered were already on the table.


    In truth, they were just regr food given a special name and beautiful decoration. And just like that,


    the food magically looked prettier.


    They were having their lunch when a host announced, "Hello, everyone. Thanks foring to Mi Amor.


    Now it''s time for our lucky draw. Our winner can ask for a song they want to be yed. And also, they


    can get a bottle of Rose''s Kiss, courtesy of the house."


    A round of apuse soon filled the dining area. The patrons at the restaurant wouldn''t want to


    embarrass the host, after all.


    It was only then Olivia turned her attention to the stage and she was surprised to see the pianist, who


    was but a mere boy. "Oh my gosh. Was he the one who yed the piano just now?"


    Eugene shifted his gaze toward the stage as well. The boy was in a ck tailcoat, and a red bowtie


    hung from his neck. He wasn''t fond of children, but since he had a son, he took a liking to the boy. "He


    must be a prodigy. Not many children can y piano that well at his age."


    Right then, the host announced, "Now, let''s see who our lucky winner will be today." He pulled a slip of


    paper out of the box andid it out. And then, he announced, "Table twenty-eight. Congrattions to


    table twenty-eight!"


    Olivia froze for a moment and looked at their own table number. Oh, it''s twenty-eight! With excitement


    in her voice, she said, "Oh, that''s us!"


    Eugene was pleased to see her happy, and a smile tugged on his lips. "We''re lucky."


    A waiter approached them. "Congrattions. You''re our six hundredth lucky couple. What would you


    like your song to be?"


    Olivia chuckled. "Six hundredth, huh? Sounds lucky."


    The waiter smiled. "Indeed."


    "We can request any song we like, right?"


    "Yes, any song. The pianist has been working with us for about two weeks. Hasn''t run into anything he


    can''t y yet."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That surprised Olivia, after which looked at the boy again. The boy looked rxed as confidence


    twinkled in his eyes.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    "Wow, he''s awesome. How old is he?"


    "Six years old."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "My, isn''t he a genius? Well, I''d like Mariage d''Amour, please."


    The waiter nodded. "Just a minute, Miss. And your bottle of Rose''s Kiss will arrive soon." With that, he


    left.


    Olivia kept her eyes on the stage the whole time, but never once did she see the waiter go up the


    stage. Right then, she noticed the boy starting to prepare for the performance. The waiter probably


    rys my request to the host through a walkie-talkie, she figured.


    The pianist ced his hands on the keys, and a momentter, that familiar tune started singing in the


    air. He yed well. Not even a moment of pause happened. The tune was hauntingly beautiful, and


    Olivia''s eyes never moved from the boy. She had even forgotten to eat. For some reason, she was


    drawn into the sad love story behind the tune, and tears filled her eyes.


    Eugene reached out to hold her hand. "Alright, you can listen to it while you eat."


    Olivia remarked, "The boy is amazing. He ys well."


    "Our son isn''t bad either."


    "Yeah."


    Before they paid the bill, Olivia waved at the waiter, and he approached them. "What would you like,


    Miss?"


    She handed him all the money she had in her purse. "I''d like the boy to have this. He yed well. I


    loved it."


    The waiter smiled. "Thank you. I''m sure he''ll be delighted."


    "It''s alright," she replied.


    The waiter left. Then, Olivia watched as he gave the money to the boy, who nodded at her.


    She gave him a smile and waved goodbye. He must have it hard. No child should be working at this


    age.


    She''s still as kind as ever, Eugene thought to himself. Then, he said, "If you''d like, we cane here


    often."


    Olivia answered, "The owner knows how to do business. I wonder where he got the boy. He''s a great


    musician. I think a lot of people woulde here again just for the boy."


    "You like him?"


    "Don''t you?"


    Eugene shot her a look. "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. If North knows you have a liking for someone


    else''s kid, he''s gonna get jealous."


    Olivia went speechless at his words. I suppose I can''t deny that.


    Chester and Emerald were already waiting when they returned to the studio.


    "Eugene, Miss Maxwell," Chester greeted.


    "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. West. I hope you had lunch," Eugene replied.


    Chester hesitated for a moment before he said, "We had a few bites." It was a lie. There was no way


    they had the mood to eat, especially not when their daughter was detained.


    Eugene didn''t care, however. He only asked out of courtesy. After he and Olivia entered the studio, he


    said, "Let''s go to your office, Olivia."


    "Sure," Olivia agreed.


    She slowed down when they approached her office¡ªshe wanted to let Nicole''s parents enter first. No


    matter what Nicole did, she still thought her parents deserved some respect. They seemed reasonable,


    and Olivia could understand how they felt.


    Though, Eugene didn''t share that opinion. Even if Nicole''s parents weren''t here to ask for his help, he


    wouldn''t even bat an eye just because he went into the office first. He took the seat behind the desk


    like he owned the ce.


    Both Chester and Emerald stood around awkwardly.


    Eugene then pulled a chair to his side before beckoning Olivia over. "Come over here and sit."

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgment and went over. "Please take a seat, Mr. and Mrs. West."


    Chester and Emerald both agreed, but they waited until Olivia sat down before sitting.


    However, no one started the conversation, and an awkward silence took over.


    Atst, Chester spoke up. "Eugene, it''s our fault for failing to do a good job in raising Nicole. Our failure


    resulted in her making such a terrible mistake. Since you and Nicole have been friends since you were


    children, can you please be merciful just this once? Her mother and I will both be eternally grateful to


    you!"


    "Mr. and Mrs. West, do you know what your daughter did?" Eugene asked.


    Chester and Emerald nced at each other. "We do. She gave Lara Roberts the map to your mother''s


    vi, which allowed the killers to get in, and your mother nearly lost her life. Even so, she''s still not the


    mastermind behind the plot, and I don''t think she meant to do it, either. Eugene, we''re begging you. Her


    life would be ruined if she goes to prison."


    Despite his plea, Eugene continued evenly, "She nearly caused my mother''s death. Alex had a


    concussion after fighting off those men and is still recuperating now. On the other hand, Jewel is still


    unable to move after getting stabbed when she was shielding my mother from the attack. Go on. Tell


    me what you think I should do to your daughter."


    "Eugene, I''ll make sure Nicole apologizes to you in person. And, of course, to your mother, Alex, and


    Miss Fenton as well. Would that be enough? I''ll give you as much money as you want inpensation


    too." Chester ventured hesitantly.


    Eugene snorted. "Do you think I need money? Or do you think Alex needs money?"


    "I know neither one of you need money, of course," Chester replied frantically. "It''s just a gesture from


    us to make it up to you."


    "You can forget about giving us money. I have more than enough! And not everything can be settled


    with money," Eugene retorted.


    Emerald rushed to add, "Eugene, Nicole likes you, you know. Why would she do such a thing?"


    However, as soon as she said those words, she saw Eugene''s expression darkening and she quickly


    realized her mistake. She turned to Olivia and immediately started exining, "Please don''t take it the


    wrong way, Miss Maxwell. I know Nicole has no chance of ending up with Eugene, no matter how much


    she likes him. What I meant is that Nicole has always been an innocent girl who isn''t scheming.


    Perhaps Lara promised her something to trick her into doing this, or else, why would she have given


    the map to Lara for no reason?"


    His expression was stormy as he refuted, "She didn''t do it for no reason, of course. She and Lara had


    an agreement. Getting rid of my mother was the first step, and her next step would be to get rid of my


    girlfriend. Lara wasn''t the one who promised her anything. Your daughter''s the one who suggested it. Is


    this what you mean by her so-called affection for me? Does she like me so much that she won''t be


    satisfied until she gets rid of my girlfriend too?!"


    Both Chester and Emerald stared at each other in shock when they heard Eugene''s outburst.


    Much, muchter, Chester finally mustered up the strength to speak. "T-That can''t be."


    "Your daughter, who seems so artless and innocent to you, has already done a lot of things. I kept


    giving her chances for your sakes, Mr. and Mrs. West, but what do you know? Give her an inch and


    she will take a mile. Do you know who Andy Yard is?" Eugene asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Chester looked at Emerald. "Who''s that?"


    "I think that''s Nicole''s friend. I''ve heard her mentioning that name on the phone before," Emerald


    muttered back.


    Eugene filled them in. "Eight years ago, Andy Yard was just a beggar who lived in that area under the


    city''s two major bridges. Somehow, he ended up getting involved with Nicole, and ever since then, he


    had been obeying hermand without protest.


    "Just recently, right after the new year, Nicole ordered Andy to make a move against Olivia. Not only


    did they trick Olivia into drinking a spiked drink that sedated her, they also even prepared over a dozen


    feral dogs. By the time I got there, the dogs were howling like mad, and Andy had already beaten Olivia


    to within an inch of her life. Can you imagine how I felt at the time? Nothing could settle the rage that I


    felt, not even if I killed them with my bare hands.


    "Yet, your daughter was cunning enough to push all of the me onto Penny instead. Although I gave


    Nicole a warning and taught her a lesson, in the end, I still let her off easier than she deserved. This


    time, she leveled up her game. She started working with Lara and even hired a bunch of hitmen. Do


    you still think she''s an innocent girl who doesn''t scheme? She''s plotted two murders now. She targeted


    my girlfriend once and now my mother. How can you expect me to let you settle this out of court?"

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Emerald was dumbstruck. "T-That''s impossible. She''s always been such an obedient girl," she


    stammered.


    Chester looked at Eugene. "Are you sure about all of this, Eugene?"


    "I wouldn''t need toe up with such stories to trick you. Your daughter is indeed brilliant. She knows


    how to y mind games and take advantage of others. She creates conflict between two people with


    just a few words. People who don''t know her well will think she''s gentle and well-behaved, but those


    who truly understand her will know that no one else matters to her. She''s willing to make use of


    anyone, be it Penny, Aleena, or even Andy, who was willing to die on her behalf. These people are all


    supposed to be her friends!" Eugene fired back.


    By now, Chester realized what was happening. Eugene had no intention of settling this matter in private


    and merely wanted to hold them ountable. "Eugene, does this mean you won''t ept our


    apology?"


    "I am willing to sit here and listen to your so-called settlement right now only because you went to my


    girlfriend, and she''s too kind-hearted. I did this for her sake. I can ept your apology, but do you even


    know what an apology is? An apology only counts when the person who''s apologizing has suffered the


    same pain the victim endured. What''s the point of just saying a few words of apology?"


    Chester was floored. Suffering the same pain that the victim had experienced? Didn''t that mean


    Eugene wanted to push them to the brink as well?


    Was Chester supposed to give Nicole a concussion and stab her too?


    "Eugene, even if Nicole provided the map, she wasn''t the mastermind. Lara''s the real mastermind.


    Can''t you just take into ount that she''s our only daughter and¡ª"


    Eugene didn''t even bother to let him finish before snapping impatiently, "That''s why I allowed her to go


    through the justice system instead. My initial n was to pay her back by making her experience


    everything she did to Olivia and the others. Mr. and Mrs. West, I''ve alreadypromised for your sake


    and Hayden''s sake as well. I need to do what''s right for the victims too. Alex and Jewel got hurt while


    trying to save my mother, and my girlfriend still hasn''t fully recovered from her injuries yet! How can you


    think that you can just resolve this with money? Are you trying to humiliate me?!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Chester and Emerald exchanged looks again. Knowing that it was futile to make any further attempts,


    they both sighed and stood up. "We understand. She needs to take responsibility for her mistakes."


    "Olivia''s been busy with worktely. I don''t like peopleing up with all sorts of excuses and ways to


    disrupt her life," Eugenemented.


    "I understand. I won''t being again," Emerald said awkwardly before the two left the studio.


    Olivia got up to see them off before heading back to Eugene. "Didn''t I tell you not to make things too


    difficult?"


    "I did go easy on them, just like you told me to," he replied innocently.


    She was speechless. "Is this how you go easy on someone? What would you have done if you didn''t,


    then?"


    "I would''ve filled them in on all of Nicole and Andy''s dirty deeds. I''m pretty sure they wouldn''t even dare


    to step out onto the streets to get into their car if I did," he answered.


    Olivia thought about it in silence. In that case, he did go easy on them, after all. "Still, I pity her


    parents."


    Eugene took her hand. "Don''t waste your time pitying others. There are tons of pitiful people in the


    world. You''re not a saint. You can''t save the world."


    She sighed but didn''t say anything.


    "You had a meeting with Director Norris about the plot today, right? How did it go?" he asked.


    "It went pretty well. I quite like the story. It''s a spin-off set in the same world as Nine-Tailed Fox No. 7


    and I think this one will do even better. But if I take it on, I''ll have to spend all my time on set. I won''t be


    able to take care of the household."

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    It was obvious that Eugene would''ve preferred having Olivia with him all the time instead of her being


    on set for months at a time, but he also showed full support for whatever she wanted to do.


    "It''s fine. I''ll be here to take care of everything."


    Olivia chuckled. "Do you support me?"


    "Of course. I won''t stop my girlfriend from bing even more amazing than she already is."


    Sheughed. "You''re so wise, Mr. Nn."


    Eugene pulled her into hisp and looked at her. "Do I get a reward?"


    "Sure." She leaned in and pecked him on the lips before pulling away.


    His expression darkened. "That''s all?"


    "There are cameras in here," Olivia reminded.


    Eugene checked where all the security cameras were pointing before pulling Olivia into the cameras''


    blind spot and kissing her ferociously.


    "You perv!" Her eyes shed angrily.


    He chuckled. "You''re not at all sincere about giving me a reward."


    "Look at you behaving like you''re in the right. I was just a teeny, tiny bit touched by you earlier, but


    that''s all gone now," she dered.


    He smiled. "Does this mean I get to retract what I said, too?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    She was ring at him menacingly, but in Eugene''s eyes, she looked nothing but adorable.


    He pulled her into his arms. "I feel so at odds, you know. I don''t really want everyone to be staring at


    my girlfriend, but at the same time, I feel like showing off to the world that you''re my girlfriend.


    Nevertheless, you''ll always have my support to do whatever it is that you like doing."


    Olivia leaned against his chest. The sound of his heart thumping steadily gave her a sense of security.


    "I epted the role not just because I like the plot but also because I want to make up for the past.


    After everything that happened during the filming of Nine-Tailed Fox No. 7, everyone was very critical of


    me, and Summer Monroe was cklisted from the industry because of me, too. The project should''ve


    achieved excellent results, but it was beset by the negative publicity all because of me. I feel rather


    guilty toward Director Norris. Also, when that incident happened, he was one of the first people to stand


    by me in public. After all that, I couldn''t bring myself to turn him down. I promise I won''t take on any


    more projects after this!"


    Eugene smiled. He held her face and kissed her forehead. "I know. You don''t have to exin yourself


    to me. When two people are together, they''re supposed to bring out the best in each other. We should


    be even better people for each other instead of having topromise and give up on what we


    want. Go ahead. Walk down the path of your choice. I''ll always be right behind you."


    Olivia''s nose started getting stuffy. She looked up at the man in front of her. "Why''re you so amazing,


    Mr. Nn?"


    Eugene gave it some serious thought. "How can I measure up to my wonderful girlfriend if I don''t


    be an amazing person, too?"


    Oliviaughed. "From now on, we must always remember to shower each other with over-the-top


    ttery!"


    ¡­


    Reba was apprehended and questioned by the police, and she readily confessed everything she


    knew. Lara had indeed used her washroom break to get Reba to pass a message along.


    One weekter, the court announced its ruling. Lara''s sentence of 11 years and 6 months imprisonment


    was now changed to a life sentence.


    Nicole was to spend 3 years and 2 months in prison.


    Theodore Medici received 5 years and 6 months.


    Those who had been on duty at the prison were fired from their jobs while the others were also given


    various penalties.


    Thus, the case was closed.


    Life went back to normal as everyone busied themselves with their respective work.


    After much convincing and cajoling from Eugene and Olivia, Ellen returned to Summer City, but she


    didn''t choose to stay with the couple.


    It was most likely because she didn''t want to walk in on them during their lovey-dovey moments.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Ellen moved in with Brian instead in the hopes of making up for all the years they''ve gone without


    seeing much of each other.


    It was also a lot more convenient if she stayed with him as he lived alone and didn''t have a girlfriend.


    Worried that Ellen might feel bored, Brian arranged a job for her. Thus, whenever she had some time to


    spare, she would do an impromptu inspection of the hotel. All in all, life was pretty fulfilling for her.


    Jewel had glued herself to Alex''s side even more after he got injured because of her. Their rtionship


    had be a lot more intimate; they were way more than friends now, though not quite lovers yet.


    Even though it still took quite some effort for her to talk, she was doing a lot better than before. She


    could even say simple sentences in one go now.


    Alex was delighted on the inside.


    After being away from the office for nearly two weeks, work started piling up on Alex''s desk, and


    although he could do a lot of things virtually, there were still documents he needed to sign in person.


    By now, Jewel was making a full recovery too, so she spent the whole day with Alex. While she couldn''t


    help with much, she could still do simple tasks such as handing him documents, pouring his coffee, and


    ordering lunch for him.


    She ended up being busier than he was as she took on the roles of a secretary, an assistant, and a


    bodyguard all in one.


    Alex had asked her to take a break several times, but she kept refusing.


    He felt a little helpless. Although he liked being able to see her at all times, he didn''t want to tire out his


    future girlfriend, either.


    Therefore, he put away the documents in his hands and stood up.


    "What do you need?" Jewel asked at once.


    Alex chuckled and pulled her over. He had an affectionate smile as he said, "Take a break. Aren''t you


    tired? You only just recovered from your injury."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She shook her head. "I don''t feel tired at all!"


    "Well, I''m tired, so let''s get off work."


    Jewel nced at the documents on the desk that still required Alex''s attention. "There''s still a lot of


    work to do."


    "It can''t be finished in a day. Let''s eat," Alex said.


    "Isn''t Eugene treating us to dinner today?" Jewel quizzed.


    He was startled for a moment before he recalled why she had addressed Eugene by the first name.


    Ever since that incident, Ellen became determined to take Jewel as her goddaughter. During their time


    at Muse Penins, Ellen insisted on getting Jewel to call her Godmother.


    She also made sure Jewel acknowledged Eugene as her older brother and had Brian acknowledge


    Jewel as his older sister, too.


    Eugene and Brian both formally epted her as their god-sister as well.


    While the rest of them didn''t mind the change in their rtionship, Alex was the one who felt a little


    disgruntled. Once he and Jewel officially got together, he would have to start treating Eugene like his


    future brother-inw.


    "I forgot about that, but it''s just as well. Let''s go over now," Alex said as he pulled her out of the office.


    Truth be told, Jewel wasn''t used to it just yet. Even though they had grown a lot closer recently, she still


    felt awkward when they did anything too intimate.


    She kept telling herself not to be affected by the kindness and thoughtfulness that others showed her. I


    must remain self-aware and know my ce in life.


    When she closed the door behind them, she had managed to withdraw her hand from his.


    However, just as soon as she did that, Alex took her hand again.


    Everyone started gossiping once they left.


    "What do you think is going on inside Mr. Road''s head anyway? Why is he interested in a mute?"


    "She''s not a mute, okay? She just doesn''t like to talk. I''ve heard her speaking before."


    "Either way, I''m sure there''s something wrong with her. I just can''t wrap my head around it. Look at all


    the different types of gorgeous women in ourpany. Mr. Road could''ve had any one of them if he


    wanted to. Why does he spend all of his time with her? And he seems to enjoy it too!"


    "You sound so jealous right now. Is it because you have your eye on Mr. Road?"

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    "Well, aren''t you too? A girl can dream! Even if I can''t be Mrs. Road, I don''t mind just being his


    side chick!"


    Alex and Jewel had no idea what the others were saying behind their backs. They walked hand-in-hand


    all the way to the elevator and down to the first floor.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened, and the woman outside the elevator stared at them in shock.


    The middle-aged woman looked elegant and well-dressed with a white fur cape around her shoulders


    and a pair of ck pants.


    She was a little plump, and her hair was styled to perfection. The emerald jewelry she wore on her


    neck, wrist, and ears all screamed luxury as well.


    Alex was startled, too. He didn''t expect to run into his mother here. "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Stefanie Mayer finally withdrew her gaze from Jewel''s face. "Who''s she?"


    Alex''s heart jolted, and he quickly replied, "Her name is Jewel Fenton. She''s my friend."


    Stefanie''s gaze fell onto their tightly sped hands.


    Alex swiftly let go of Jewel''s hand and took Stefanie by the arm. "You haven''t exined why you are


    here sote."


    "I heard that you came back, so I wanted toe and see you. They said you didn''te to the office


    for two weeks. Where did you go?" the middle-aged woman asked.


    "I have ast-minute business trip. You could''ve just called me if you wanted to see me. I would''ve


    gone back to see you."


    "You say that, but how long has it been since youst came home?" Stefanie huffed. "I wouldn''t have


    seen you if I didn''te to the office today."


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right." Alex went along with her. "You made the wisest decision. Still, I''m


    supposed to have dinner with Eugene tonight, so I can''t go home with you. Why don''t I apany you


    for dinner tomorrow instead?"


    She eyed him suspiciously. "You and your glib tongue. Fine, go ahead and have your dinner with


    Eugene. I''ll go up and take a look."


    Alex''s brows furrowed slightly. "What''s there for you to see up there when I''m already leaving?"


    "I''ll help you see if anyone''s cking off," she said as she entered the elevator.


    He called out exasperatedly, "Mom¡ª"


    However, Stefanie ignored him, and the elevator door closed.


    Jewel gave Alex a quizzical look. "What''s wrong?"


    He smiled. "Nothing much. That''s my mom. My dad cheated on her and abandoned us when I was


    about three or four. She raised me all by herself, so I always feel helpless when dealing with her."


    Sheughed. "Your mother had a hard time. You should treat her well."


    Alex had aplicated feeling in his heart when he heard what she said. The old her had said the


    same thing before. At the time, he also cared a lot about his mother''s opinion and wanted her blessing.


    Stefanie didn''t approve of Jean, so they tried their best to please her.


    Yet, no matter what they did, his mother still didn''t like her.


    When Stefanie finally rxed her stance, Jean ended up¡­


    Alex withdrew himself from the memories. Though things had taken an unexpected turn, he was certain


    that things had not been quite as simple as they seemed back then.


    He truly believed that his Jean wouldn''t be that kind of person. But will Mom believe that? Nope, she


    won''t!


    All of a sudden, Alex felt a little uneasy. I hope Mom didn''t recognize her. After all, she has changed a


    lot, and I have introduced her as Jewel Fenton. But if Mom still doesn''t agree this time¡­


    His hand tightened around Jewel''s. He wasn''t going topromise this time!


    The two left Road Enterprises and went to Brian''s Fairview Hotel.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was their first gathering after returning from Promise Ind.


    They were the first to arrive, but Brian came soon after. He walked over to the two of them with a smile.


    "I thought I was going to be the first! Have you been waiting long?"

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    "We just came. Why isn''t Godmother here yet?" Jewel asked.


    Brian took off his jacket and hung it on the coat rack. "She''s at home with Mrs. Fritz. She says she''s not


    coming so that we young ones can have our fun by ourselves."


    "Oh, but I wanted to talk to her!"


    He chuckled. "You sound a lot better when you speak now, Jewel."


    She smiled. "Really? I can''t talk a lot, though."


    "You keep getting impatient, but you''ve improved a lot now. Don''t you agree, Brian?" Alex remarked.


    "Yeah. You''ve improved very quickly," Brian agreed.


    As they chatted, Eugene and his little family, along with Nathan and Kate, had arrived.


    This was the first gathering with so many of them present.


    They all exchanged their greetings before taking their seats.


    The three women sat together while the four men and one little guy all sat on the other side, staring at


    the women who were busy talking among themselves.


    "Has anyone ced an order yet?" Eugene asked.


    "We were waiting for you. You''re buying, so we wouldn''t dream of ordering before you came," Alex


    exined.


    Eugene side-eyed him. "You sound so convincing. I''m starting to believe that you''ve always been so


    courteous!"


    Alex snorted in disagreement. "Hah! I''ve always been like this, okay?"


    Eugene tossed the menu to Brian. "I''ll leave the order to you since it''s your restaurant. Help us choose


    all the restaurant''s specialties."


    Brian wasn''t bothered by Eugene''s careless attitude. He ordered a few things before passing the menu


    back to the server.


    As they waited for the food to be served, Olivia muttered to Kate, "How are things going between you


    and Nathan?"


    "Same as ever. Nothing particrly dull, or exciting, or bad, or amazing," Kate replied.


    Olivia gave her a look. "That''s as good as not saying anything."


    Kate chuckled. "Well, he picks me up after work every day and keeps insisting that I should give him a


    chance."


    "So, what about you? How do you feel about it?" Olivia asked.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I was too badly hurt by him, but I don''t seem to like him as much as I did


    before. I don''t think I have feelings for him anymore!"


    Olivia was exasperated. "Look at you. Do you even hear yourself? Do you know what this is called?"


    "What?" Kate asked.


    "It''s called getting toofortable," Olivia sniffed. "You don''t feel anxious anymore because you''re


    certain that he likes you, so that''s why you think you don''t have any feelings for him anymore. If you


    don''t believe me, then let''s see what happens if another womanes after him."


    "I''ll just wish him well!" Kate retorted.


    Olivia tugged on Jewel''s arm and asked, "Look at her! Doesn''t she sound so smug to you?"


    "You''re right," Jewel said with a chuckle.


    The three women had a jollyugh together.


    Alex was looking at Jewel. He had an uneasy feeling in his heart as he kept worrying that his mother


    might cause trouble for her.


    Eugene sensed that something was amiss since Alex was too quiet today. "What''s up with you?"


    Alex leaned in and exined quietly, "Jewel and I ran into my mother just now. My mother saw her."


    Eugene was shocked. "What did she say?"


    Alex sounded a little frazzled as he replied, "She just kept staring at Jewel for a long time before asking


    who she was. I introduced her as Jewel Fenton. Do you think my mother recognized her?"


    "Since you have recognized her, why wouldn''t your mother be able to as well?" Eugene replied.


    Alex sighed. "I never thought they''d meet so soon. It would''ve been better if this happened when Jewel


    finally developed feelings for me. I''m so afraid that my mother will look for her now."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Eugene surveyed Alex. "Do you think Jewel is still the same person she was before? She won''t allow


    others to walk all over her now. What you should be worried about is that Jewel might cut off all ties


    with you if your mother gets involved!"


    Alex nodded. "You''re right. I''m worried about that too. She only started showing less aversion to me."

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    "Find a chance to talk things through with your mother. Tell her where you stand. You''re still the one


    who has the most influence when ites to how your mother views Jewel," Eugene advised.


    Alex nodded. "I know, but I think she might not have recognized Jewel."


    "Well, keep an eye on things, then," Eugene said.


    Meanwhile, Nathan and North had their heads together as they talked about games.


    Brian finally realized that everyone else was paired up and he was the only one who didn''t have a


    partner. Then, He leaned back into the couch and started wondering, Is this contagious? Why do I


    suddenly have the urge to start dating someone?


    They were seated in the VIP room, so the food was served faster than expected.


    Eugene and Brian both raised their sses to give a toast to Alex and Jewel before expressing their


    deepest and sincerest gratitude.


    Even though they had initially invited the two over for Alex''s sake, the two did end up saving Ellen, too.


    Alex started squirming at how solemn they were being. He called out to Eugene, "Hey, now! It''s me.


    You don''t need to do all this."


    Eugene downed his ss and remarked, "I don''t always treat you with this much courtesy. You better


    appreciate it while itsts."


    Alex red at him. "Get out."


    Eugene snorted. "Is that how you should be talking to me? Have you forgotten who I am to you?"


    My future brother-inw! D*mn it! He''d have every right to knock me down a peg or two! "Oh, fine. My


    bad, bro." Alex went along with it and drank from his ss.


    Jewel smiled. "Eugene, Brian, she''s my godmother, too. You don''t have to thank me!"


    Olivia chuckled and piped up, "They just want to have a drink together. Why are you guys making it so


    formal? Come on. Let''s all share a toast."


    Everyone picked up their sses and finished them off.


    "Let''s y a game," she suggested. "The one that guys often y. Let''s throw the dice and see who


    gets the highest and lowest number. The one who gets the lowest number will have to do one thing that


    the one with the highest number decides or forfeit with a drink instead."


    Naturally, everyone agreed to her idea.


    Brian asked the server to bring them two dice. Then, he poured three sses of wine and set it down in


    the middle of the table.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The game started, and everyone around the table rolled the dice. Eugene had 9; Olivia, 10; Kate, 5;


    Nathan, 7; Jewel, 8; Alex, 8; North, 4; and Brian, 12.


    The results shocked everyone.


    Brian eyed North with a sly smile. It was finally time to get his revenge. "You got the lowest number,


    North, and I got the highest. Do you know what that means?"


    North pondered in all seriousness before saying, "Does this mean I''ll have to drink the wine?"


    Olivia had a fright. "Who said you''re drinking the wine? You should sit out of this game. You''re not


    touching any alcohol."


    However, Eugene stopped her. "Everyone''s having fun together, so you shouldn''t leave North out. Even


    if he can''t drink the wine, Brian can still make a request, and North can carry it out."


    However, he also warned Brian, "Don''t make it too difficult!"


    North gave Brian a look of provocation. He wasn''t afraid at all as he knew he''d get back at Brian at


    some point!


    Brian looked at North and chuckled. "I''ll give you something simple if you dere that your Uncle


    Brian''s the best."


    North snorted. "Not happening. Go ahead and say it!"


    Brian eyed the stubborn little fellow. Still, he never nned on making things hard for North. He merely


    wanted to frighten the boy. "Fine. Give us a demonstration of your martial arts techniques."


    "Okay!" North agreed with ease.


    As it was, North was looking forward to teasing the others with his demands, so naturally, he had to be


    able to do what others asked of him, too.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Thus, North left his seat and went over to a roomier spot.


    Brian had been teaching him how to fighttely.


    North was someone who knew what was good for him, too. Even though he loved ying around most


    of the time, he was always fully attentive when it was time for his lessons. This was one of the reasons


    why Brian was fond of him.


    It wasn''t just because they were rted, but also because North was genuinely a decent boy.


    North warmed up a bit before crouching down and getting into a ready stance. His little face was


    serious and stern as he balled his fists and began showing off what he learned.


    By the time he finished, beads of sweat had gathered all along his forehead, and the crowd pped


    enthusiastically for him as they showered him with praises.


    Theirpliments made North a little embarrassed. He sat down at the table and the game continued.


    As luck would have it, North was now the one with the highest number, though it wasn''t Brian who had


    the lowest, but Nathan instead.


    Nathan eyed North as he wondered whether it would be better to drink the wine or fulfill the little boy''s


    request instead.


    Well, no one liked being forced to drink, but at the same time, Nathan knew that North was full of


    mischievous ideas. He mighte up with something even worse than drinking.


    Thus, Nathan was caught between the two options.


    North grinned at Nathan. "Are you drinking, or are you doing what I tell you to?"


    Nathan closed his eyes and made his decision. "Go ahead and say it."


    North had a sly smile on his face, but seeing how Nathan ced his trust in him, he decided not to take


    it too far. "I want you to hug one of the women in this room."


    Everyone got excited once they heard that because this was the perfect opportunity for Nathan.


    He chuckled as his eyes moved toward Kate.


    At the same time, she turned bright red as she huffed at North. What kind of a request is that?


    North giggled.


    Nathan got up and walked over to Kate. "Looks like you''ll have to lend me a hand with this, Katie."


    "Why me?" she huffed.


    "Because I wouldn''t dare to hug any other woman besides you. I don''t want to get beaten up," he


    whispered he leaned closer to her.


    Kate held her arms out begrudgingly.


    Nathan happily pulled her into his arms. This was their first proper hug ever since they broke up.


    Previously, she would always reject him whenever he wanted to hug her.


    As he held her in his arms today, everything felt more real to him. His heart settled down.


    He whispered in her ear, "I like you, Katie!"


    Kate stiffened when she heard him. Her heart started thumping wildly and her mind went nk for a


    moment. Even her face turned scarlet at once, and she could still feel the warmth of his breath lingering


    by her ear.


    She had just told Olivia that she didn''t feel anything for Nathan anymore, but at this very moment, her


    feelings came back.


    All this while, Nathan had been too afraid that she might not like what he did, so he didn''t dare to do


    anything intimate. He would even be too afraid to hold her hand again if she yanked it away from him,


    let alone give her a hug.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Well, she never thought it would be her godson''s request that enabled her to feel what it felt like to be


    in love again.


    Kate lowered her eyes and smiled as her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She finally realized that she had been longing to be close to him, too. Perhaps she needed the


    proximity to be in the dating mood again!


    As she started wrestling with the idea of pushing Nathan away out of embarrassment, North jumped in.


    "I''ll give you a ten-second countdown. Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­"


    Nathan was immensely satisfied that he could hold her for ten seconds more.


    In the past, he used to think that she didn''t seem all that feminine, but right now, he could feel just how


    slender and soft she was. She even smelled heavenly. Why did I even think that she wasn''t feminine?

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Nathan tightened his arms around Kate. His heart was on the verge of leaping out of his chest. He


    wanted to stay close to her, as close as possible.


    His lips pressed against her forehead without him noticing.


    However, Kate was bing even more embarrassed as she tried to push him away.


    He smiled and let go slightly. "Katie, I''ll be more than happy to lend you a hand, too."


    North grinned.


    The game continued, and more often than not, he had gotten the highest number. It was as if everyone


    had been secretly hoping for North to win.


    Once again, he had the highest number, but this time, it was Olivia who had the lowest.


    She wanted to drink instead, but everyone else refused and insisted on having North make a request.


    North chuckled and said, "In that case, kiss a man, Mommy!"


    Everyone in the room started cheering since they were eager for the show.


    They could easily tell that North was trying to set up his parents.


    Even if they didn''t figure that out, they would''ve still noticed that expectant look in Eugene''s eyes as he


    stared at Olivia.


    As for Olivia, she gave North a disgruntled re. How can you ask me to kiss a man? How can I kiss in


    front of everyone?


    The crowd began to urge, "Hurry up! You need to keep it going for ten minutes!"


    "Brian, you''re in charge of covering the child''s eyes."


    "Kiss! Kiss!"


    North was a little speechless. "I don''t need anyone else''s help. I can cover my own eyes."


    He covered his eyes with his tiny hands before saying, "Don''t kiss for ten minutes. I can''t cover my


    eyes for that long."


    Everyoneughed at hisment.


    Olivia finally made her move under everyone''s eager gazes. She got up and slowly made her way over


    to Eugene.


    Eugene had been staring at her the whole time. His eyes were full of anticipation and adoration. He


    tried his best not to smile too widely. Even though they had kissed so many times now, his heart was


    still beating wildly right at this moment.


    Yet¡­


    When Olivia''s lips pressed against North''s face, Eugene''s expression turned gloomy.


    It was the feeling of someone who had all of his hopes dashed.


    It was the feeling of being so disappointed that even all the swearing in the world wouldn''t be enough to


    get the frustration out of his heart.


    Eugene was so vexed that his throat tightened up. He wanted to rant, but he had no reason to!


    She yed right by the rules of the game! He was the one who got his hopes up!


    He wanted to curse, but he didn''t want to lose his dignity and he became even more exasperated when


    Olivia gave him a smug look. Just you wait, Olivia!


    Meanwhile, she went back to her seat while everyone stared at her in shock.


    Alex wanted to help Eugene out. "That doesn''t count. North isn''t a man."


    Olivia huffed haughtily, "How is my son not a man? He''s a little man."


    "Sure. Fine. Whatever you say. Let''s continue," Alex said.


    The game carried on, and a few roundster, it was finally time for Eugene to get his revenge. He had


    the highest number and Olivia had the lowest.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, for the sake of getting his revenge, he had drunk a lot of wine.


    He was grinning smugly at Olivia.


    Olivia felt like she was going to start perspiring. "I''ll drink the wine."


    Nearly everyone chorused in unison, "You''re not allowed to drink."


    She was at a loss for words. "When did I be public enemy number one?"


    Kate chuckled. "We all want to see the kiss."


    "Yeah, you guys kiss. North and I will take a walk," Brian added.


    North turned to Brian. "Why am I going out on a walk with you? I want to see the kiss too."


    Brian stood up and ruffled the little boy''s hair. "What''s there for you to see, you little brat?"


    He pulled North out of his seat and took him out of the room.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    "Where are we going?" North asked.


    "Let''s get some yummy food," Brian said.


    The two went over to the buffet that was served at the main hall.


    "Do you see anything you feel like eating?" he asked.


    North purposely asked for something lessmon. "Is there any barbecued food here?"


    "Of course. Over there." Brian pointed to the barbecue section.


    North was taken aback but excited as well as he eximed, "Whoa! Can I barbecue my own skewers?


    Will there be squid? What aboutmb? Oh, and let''s get some sausages too. Mommy loves eating


    barbecued sausages. Come on! Let''s get some barbecue."


    He dragged Brian toward the barbecue section.


    "Slow down," Brian said, but he sped up as well.


    At that moment, a young woman who looked to be 18 or 19 years old popped up in front of them. She


    seemed to be avoiding someone as she kept turning to check behind her as she ran. Just as she was


    about to bump into Brian, he quickly stepped aside.


    She ended up stumbling and letting out an ear-piercing scream. "Ahh!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Brian frowned; it was at the veryst second that he reached out to grab the girl before she fell.


    The girl ended up doing a 360-degree twirl before stumbling toward him again.


    Anyone else who didn''t know what was happening would''ve thought she was dancing.


    Brian had expected her to fall toward him again. He wanted to help her steady herself, but he was still


    holding onto North with one hand and couldn''t let go in time, so he couldn''t do anything but watch as


    the girl crashed into him.


    He might''ve fallen over, too, if he hadn''t been prepared for this.


    Brian''s expression was dark and stormy as he pushed her away with a frown of displeasure.


    The girl stared at him in a daze. Herrge eyes blinked a few times before she replied, "Thanks,


    handsome!"


    "No need to thank me," he answered indifferently.


    He continued walking forward with North, but the girl chased after him. "Hey, wait a minute. My name''s


    Charlotte Burnes. That''s B-U-R-N-E-S. What''s your name, handsome?"


    Brian was a little irritated, so he stopped and asked, "Are you ying truth or dare?"


    Charlotte was startled for a moment, but she quickly acknowledged it. "Yeah. They want me to find out


    your name and phone number."


    "Considering the amount of time that you''ve spent trying to talk to me, you have more than enough time


    toe up with something to tell them," he retorted.


    Once again, he tried to walk off while holding North by the hand.


    When he noticed that the girl was stilling after them, his expression turned grim. "Stop following


    me!"


    She pouted like an aggrieved child. "Are you really not going to tell me? I''ll have to take three shots of


    vodka when I get back."


    North grinned and said, "My uncle''s name is Brian arthy."


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up. "Oh, he''s your uncle?"


    North cocked his eyebrows. "Yes, but I can''t give you his number. That''s private information."


    She chuckled. "Thanks, you little handsome fellow."


    She then gave Brian a smug look that seemed to say, See? I found out anyway. "But it''s true that I''m


    ying a game, and you did save my life. Why don''t I buy you dinner?"


    Brian eyed her coldly. "Don''t bother."


    Still, the girl kept following them. "How should I repay you, then? Maybe we can do it some other time?"


    He looked her straight in the eye and asked in all seriousness, "Do you want me to throw you out of


    here?"

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Charlotte frowned. "Why are you so rude? I just wanted to treat you to a meal to show my gratitude, yet


    you''re throwing me out?"


    "My ce, my rules," said Brian.


    Looking at her dumbfounded expression, North exined with a smile, "This restaurant belongs to


    Uncle Brian."


    Then, she turned to look at Brian with pursed lips. "What''s so brilliant about owning a restaurant?" After


    saying that, she snorted proudly and left.


    Brian turned to face North. "Why did you tell her that?"


    "She looks pretty," replied North.


    Hearing that, Brian ridiculed. "Judging people by their appearances at such a young age, huh?"


    North answered, "Yes. You and that woman are the same¡ªyou''re both shallow. Otherwise, why would


    she havee here to ask for your number?"


    Meanwhile, Brian was caught at a loss of words as he burst intoughter. What a way to step on me,


    kiddo. Not only did he not retort my statement for calling him judgmental, he even uses me for being


    shallow! And what''s with him saying that only shallow people are interested in me? Isn''t that just


    tantly saying that I only attract superficial people? Bruh. This little brat is too intelligent for his age!


    While looking at the kiddo, he chuckled. "You know what? I''ll just take it that you called me handsome."


    North sighed as if he was a decrepit old man. "You always said that a nephew is like his uncle, so I


    can''t say that you''re ugly, can I?"


    At that, Brian could not hold back hisughter. This brat even includes himself when praising me. Then,


    he mischievously caressed North''s head before heading to the barbecue area.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had just returned to her table when another young woman grabbed her arm.


    "Char, you really are something. Weren''t you worried that he wouldn''t catch you in time?"


    Smiling, Charlotte replied, "I knew he would!"


    "How did it go? Did you get his number?"


    After receiving a drink given by another man, she gulped a few mouthfuls before replying, "Nope. That


    man is a proud one, but I did get his name."


    The other young woman hurriedly asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Brian arthy."


    The man asked in surprise, "Brian arthy? Isn''t that the owner of this restaurant?"


    Charlotte answered with a smile, "Yes. He was so bothered by my continuous pestering that he insisted


    on throwing me out of here."


    The young woman asked, "Did he really say that?"


    "Yes, but gently!" replied Charlotte.


    With pursed lips, he argued, "I can never understand what goes on in women''s minds. Do you think a


    man with such an identity is short of women? Men in high positions are all yboys, while you, young


    women, only see them for their looks. Just wait until he sleeps with you and discards you like trash.


    What would you do then?"


    The other young woman answered, "Edmund, don''t jinx it. We''re not even at that level yet. Char only


    asked for his number while the rest is just your imagination."


    Edmund Vinson retorted, "Hey, Melissa. I''m only trying to be nice and give you girls a heads-up. Don''t


    come crying at me when sh*t happens."


    Rolling her eyes at the two, Charlotte announced, "Are you guys done? I''m leaving."


    Melissa Barlow quickly caught up with her and asked, "Char, wait for me. Where are we going?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without turning around, Charlotte answered, "Back to school."


    Meanwhile, the others had stopped ying when Brian and North returned to their private room. Since


    they were absent, there seemed to be something off with the atmosphere. Then, North ced a


    handful of barbecued meat skewers and sausages on the table. "Mommy, try this. It''s delicious."


    Olivia was shocked when she saw that. "Your restaurant serves barbecue too?"


    After sitting down, Brian responded, "It''s located at the buffet downstairs and is open to the public."

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Olivia said, "Not bad. By the way, are you interested in opening a couple-themed restaurant? I went to


    one with Eugene the other day. The atmosphere was romantic with nd food, but it came with an


    expensive price tag. So, I presume it must be a lucrative business. Most importantly, I felt like the


    money I spent there was worth it."


    When he heard her rmendation, Brian became intrigued. "Where is that restaurant?"


    "It''s called Mi Amor and located at Misty South Road. They have such a creative interior. I think you


    should visit sometime," she answered.


    With a smile on his face, he joked, "Are you telling me to visit a couple-themed restaurant alone?"


    Unable to hold back herughter, Oliva taunted, "You should hurry up and get a girlfriend, then."


    "Do you think it''s easy to find one?"


    At that moment, North leaned slightly toward Olivia. "Mommy, a young woman came and asked for


    Uncle Brian''s name and contact number just now."


    Her eyes lit up. "Really? Is she beautiful?"


    Nodding, he answered, "Very."


    Their voices grew louder as they continued to talk. "Did your Uncle Brian give her his number?" asked


    Olivia.


    North shook his head. "No, he didn''t. He even wanted to throw her out of here."


    Feeling puzzled, she asked, "Why?"


    After letting out a resigned sigh, he exined faintly, "Perhaps he thinks he''s not worthy of that young


    woman."


    Pfft!


    Brian immediately spat out the mouthful of wine that he had just drank before he red at North. "Hey,


    little brat, what are you talking about? There''s nothing between us, so there''s no such thing as being


    worthy or not. What''s more, I was the one who wanted to throw her out."


    "It''s because you think you''re not worthy of her."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How am I not worthy of her? I just feel that she''s too young. She''s underaged. Do you know that?"


    "You didn''t even ask her about her age. How do you know she''s underaged?"


    Brian red at him. "I have eyes. She''s not much older than you."


    North snorted. "Eyes can be deceiving. If you hadn''t known my mommy was twenty-eight, would you


    have thought that she has a son of my age just by looking at her face?"


    Brian was rendered speechless.


    As soon as North said that, the crowd burst intoughter.


    "You guys should''ve called us over. After all, the majority wins!" Alex said with a smile.


    Laughing, Olivia questioned, "How does it feel to be defeated again?"


    The frustrated Brian retorted, "It was your son who said I wasn''t worthy of her. I''m just telling him that I


    have no interest in ruining one of the future pirs of our country."


    At that moment, Nathan added, "Didn''t she only ask for your contact number? Why have you all


    thought so far into the future?"


    That made the crowd burst intoughter again.


    "That''s because you guys are always ying matchmakers," Brian expressed.


    North replied, "We''re just worried that you won''t be able to find a girlfriend."


    Curving his lips into a thin line, Brian retorted, "Save it."


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Oliva''s business was flourishing with her clothes being in high demand. More


    importantly, this situation was under the premise that most of the public was unaware that she was


    Angel, the renowned international fashion designer. Otherwise, her business would be booming.


    On this day, a tall man with a cold expression came into the store. He had a faint scar on his left


    eyebrow, which added some unruliness to his character.


    Sophia hurried over to wee him. "Hello, sir. Wee to our store. What can I help you with?"


    The man had eyes that resembled a wolf''s as he casually scanned the space. "Where''s your boss?"


    Sophia replied, "Our boss is in the middle of something. May I know if you''re looking to buy a custom-


    made suit for yourself or for someone else?"


    His gaze suddenly shot at Sophia as he emphasized word by word. "I''m looking for your boss!"

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Terrified by his fierce gaze, Sophia froze and respectfully replied without a moment of hesitation,


    "Please wait a second while I get her." While saying so, she dashed into the back room.


    In the meantime, Olivia was instructing one of the designers when she saw Sophia entering frantically.


    She looked up and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Afterposing herself, Sophia answered, "There''s a man outside insisting to see you."


    Olivia was shocked. "Who?" She set down the things in her hand and rose to her feet to head outside.


    Sophia then gave her a heads-up. "I don''t recognize him, but he looks kind of scary. Miss Olivia, please


    be careful."


    In response, Olivia acknowledged Sophia''s warning and went out. However, she was dumbfounded


    when she saw the man before her. Back when she was at Double Dragon Court, she had been


    educated on a few influential figures, so she could easily recognize him¡ªhe was the leader of Samuel


    Court, Christoff Stevenson. Cruel and violence were his middle name.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Why is he here?


    Without much time to think about it, she politely greeted Christoff, "Hi there, I heard you''re looking for


    me. What''s the matter?"


    A trace of shock subconsciously appeared in Christoff''s eyes while he forced a smile on his originally


    cold face. "So, you''re Eugene Nn''s woman, Olivia Maxwell?"


    Hearing that question, Olivia seemed to have realized a lot of things. So, this is why he insists on


    meeting me. He must be one of the assassins from Samuel Court, who was sent to jail by Eugene and


    is now out for revenge!


    "Yes, I am, and you are?" She pretended not to know him.


    The man chuckled. "No wonder Eugene keeps you so well-protected. You''re indeed gorgeous."


    Olivia humbly replied, "I''m ttered. Just a matter of type, I suppose."


    Christoff asked with a raised eyebrow, "Does your store provide custom-made clothes?"


    She answered, "We do."


    "If that''s the case, I''d like for you to design a set for me," he said.


    Olivia affirmed, "Sure. Have a seat, sir." While saying so, she pulled out a chair to get him seated.


    After Christoff sat down, he kept staring at Olivia.


    This left Olivia with slightly furrowed eyebrows, but she quicklyposed herself. "Sir, can I have your


    last name?"


    Leaningzily against the chair, he half-heartedly uttered, "Stevenson!"


    With a professional attitude, she asked, "Do you have a preferred design? Or you can tell me what kind


    of style you''d like, and I''ll try my best to satisfy your requests."


    Grinning, Christoff looked at her with affectionate eyes. "Satisfy my requests? Ha! Miss Maxwell, your


    words are misleading."


    While looking at him, Olivia exined, "What I meant is that I will satisfy any requests you have on the


    style of your custom-made clothing. Mr. Stevenson, you should control your imaginations."


    He burst outughing and suddenly leaned forward while looking at her with a teasing gaze. "It''s hard


    for me to control myself with you sitting in front of me."


    Her face instantly fell. "If that''s the case, I might have to ask you to leave, Mr. Stevenson."


    As his expression darkened, Christoff sneered. "Leave? How are you supposed to manage a business


    when you can''t even take a small joke?"


    However, Olivia did not back down. "I''m running a clothing store, not a nightclub!"


    He retorted, "What''s the difference? You still have to satisfy your customer''s requests."


    "Of course, there is a difference. None of my customers talk like you!" she rebuked coldly.


    A smirking Christoff asked, "What? Have I offended you?"


    She replied, "Yes, you have. If you want someone to satisfy that kind of request, you have the wrong


    store. Please leave!"


    Heughed in response. "You look like an innocent little rabbit on the outside, but you''re actually a


    wildcat. Miss Maxwell, it seems that your appearance is rather deceiving."

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Olivia did not smile but stared straight at him instead. ording to psychology, staring at someone''s


    forehead would create a sense of deterrence that would make the other party feel under pressure.


    Those with a weak mentality would automatically avoid meeting the other person''s gaze in under ten


    seconds.


    However, it was unfortunate that Christoff did not fall into that category. He was a man with tons of


    blood on his hands, so how could just anyone be his opponent? Indeed, he was not the slightest


    bit bothered by her gaze and even teased her, "Aren''t you afraid that Eugene might get jealous if you


    keep staring at me like that?"


    Olivia''s gaze remained cold as ice while she replied, "I''m trying to see if you''re really looking to order a


    custom-designed suit, or whether you''re here to cause trouble!"


    Then, his series ofughter rang out again. The gaze he pinned on Olivia resembled the gaze of a wolf


    eyeing its prey. "Of course, I''m here for a custom-designed suit. Alright, I admit. I''ve misunderstood


    your words. Just design me a suit that fits my temperament. Let your creative juices run wild." He gave


    in eventually.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia tried to suppress the gross feeling inside her. It was impossible for


    Christoff to appear in Summer City for no reason. He must''vee here for Eugene.


    Since she wanted to get this man out of her store as soon as possible, she had no choice but to agree.


    "What do you have in mind? A two-piece?"


    "Sure," Christoff responded casually.


    In fact, the intention of his visit was not to custom order anything, but it was mainly because he heard


    that Eugene extremely doted on his girlfriend. That was why he came over after finding out that she


    owned a clothing store. However, he did not expect her to be so beautiful yet bold and intriguing.


    "Mr. Stevenson, can you stand up for a moment so that I can have a look at your figure?" Olivia


    requested.


    Christoff cooperated with her and stood up before turning a full circle. "How''s that?"


    She responded, "That''s all."


    Since he did not receive thepliment he expected, he felt disappointed and sat down in his seat.


    Subsequently, he asked persistently, "What can you tell just by looking?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want me to see?" Her gaze was cold as she stared at him with such fierce eyes that it


    seemed like she would explode in anger at any moment.


    Christoff smiled. "See, you''re overthinking again. I mean, don''t you need a measuring tape?"


    Olivia replied, "I''m only designing a suit for you. It''s not the time to measure yet."


    As if he had learned something new, he expressed, "Oh, I see."


    Then, she inquired, "What color do you prefer?"


    "Anything with a dark tone," he answered.


    After acknowledging that, Olivia stopped asking any more questions and picked up a pen to start


    designing. asionally, she picked up an eraser to fine-tune her drawing before altering it.


    Meanwhile, Christoff stopped making inappropriatements and stared fixedly at her. No wonder


    they say women are most beautiful when they''re focused on doing something. Look at her lowered


    eyes that are focused on the paper and her slender, fair fingers deftly drawing on the paper. She even


    looked attractive when she was angry earlier.


    Ha. I''m out for revenge, so any kind of damage I can inflict on him is considered one. Since Eugene


    likes this woman so much, I''ll make her mine. Wouldn''t that hurt him even more than killing him?


    His lips curled into a smile as he continued to look at her. Yet, he did not expect her to suddenly look up


    at him. He was instantly stunned as if she had seen through his innermost thoughts. "What''s the


    matter?"


    Olivia replied, "I''ve done a rough sketch. Take a look and see if you like this design."


    Then, he received the sketch she had drawn. In fact, he knew nothing about fashion design and every


    suit looked the same to him. Therefore, he set the sketch down after a quick look. "Not bad. Just


    continue with this design."


    While pointing at the design, Olivia borated, "You have an unruly temperament, and although you


    prefer a darker tone, I personally think that dull colors do not suit you, so I''m nning to use blue for


    your suit. The muscles on your upper chest are very obvious, which means you have a strong build,


    and it is more fitting to wear a suit that fits around your body. So, I have made some adjustments here


    to fit your figure. A double-button design will ensure that it won''t be too tight when you''re wearing it, and


    I''ve made some innovative designs at the cuffs, pockets, and some other ces. Also, I''ll use


    diamonds to decorate the cuffs because it''ll better express your temperament that way."

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Christoff was happy to hear that. "Sounds great. Let''s go with your design."


    Then, Olivia said, "Alright, Mr. Stevenson. You''ll need to pay five thousand as a deposit, then you''ll be


    able to receive your suit in two weeks."


    He asked, "How much does this suit cost?"


    "Mr. Stevenson, this suit costs a total of three-hundred and eighty thousand. Our studio provides suits


    that arepletely handmade, and I can assure you that your suit will be the only one of its kind! I''m


    going to use¡ª"


    Raising his hand, Christoff interrupted her. "There''s no need to exin. Also, I''m not going to pay the


    deposit because I''m paying in full."


    Olivia was only taken aback for a moment before saying, "Sure. Please follow me, Mr. Stevenson."


    Then, he followed her to the counter to pay for the suit, after which she gave him a receipt and


    reminded, "Bring this receipt with you when youe to collect your suit in two weeks'' time."


    Christoff replied, "Alright." While he spoke, he raised his arm with a wristwatch to look at the time. "It''s


    already 11.00AM. Miss Maxwell, do I have the privilege of asking you out to lunch?"


    To that, Olivia answered, "I''ll pass. My boyfriend will get jealous."


    Raising an eyebrow, he seemed surprised while asking, "Is a wildcat like you afraid of Eugene too?"


    She retorted, "I''m not a wildcat; I''m a wolf. Also, I''m not afraid of him. It''s called respect. Since we''ve


    acknowledged ourselves as a couple, we should restrain ourselves from doing things that might affect


    our rtionship."


    Hearing that, Christoff expressed, "Eugene is so lucky."


    With a humble attitude, Olivia replied, "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Stevenson." While saying so,


    she gestured toward the door. "Thank you for your visit!"


    As a result, he did not say anything more and left the studio.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After his departure, Sophia hurried over to her side. "Oh my gosh. As I''ve expected from someone who


    has spent time with President Nn. You''re not even afraid of that man! I felt my legs turning into jelly


    the moment I saw him earlier."


    Olivia thought, He is the leader of Samuel Court after all. How can he keep the group of assassins


    under him in control if he doesn''t have a strong temperament? However, she did not expect that he


    would leave right after ordering a suit without doing.


    While looking at Sophia, Oliviaforted her. "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re just operating a


    business. What can he do to you?"


    Sophia stared at Christoff''s leaving car and said, "When he came in earlier, he looked so oppressive


    and nothing like our regr customers. He''s more like someone who came here to settle scores. Still, I


    didn''t expect he''d leave so happily after speaking a few words with you."


    Olivia red at her and rebuked, "Don''t judge a book by its cover."


    A giggling Sophia replied, "Yes, you''re right, Miss Olivia. I''m going to continue with my work." While


    saying so, she entered the back room.


    Meanwhile, Olivia still felt a little concerned, so she took out her phone and called Eugene. The call


    was answered on the third ring, followed by his deep voice. "Olivia."


    At first, she was nning to tell him regarding the incident with Christoff, but she immediately felt her


    uneasy heart calming down after hearing his voice. Therefore, she casually asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    Eugene''s voice sounded a little tired. "I just finished a meeting. I''ve been sitting there for the whole


    morning and my head feels dizzy as a result. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Nope. I''ve just finished work too."


    "Why don''t we head back to that romantic restaurant?" he asked.


    Olivia answered, "That sounds like a good idea, but aren''t you tired?"


    "What''s there to be tired about when I can have lunch with you? I''ll be there in half an hour," he


    informed her.


    Hearing that, she could only affirm him and wait for the agreed time toe. An hourter, the two


    appeared at the couple-themed restaurant, Mi Amor.


    When Oliva entered the restaurant, she immediately looked over to the stage and saw that it was the


    same boy ying the piano. The tune he was ying today was ''Croatian Rhapsody'', which was


    utterly ear-pleasing.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    The two specifically chose a seat from which they could enjoy the performance on stage. Following


    that, they ordered a few dishes which they had not tried before. The experience of dining there was


    atmospherically great. They were able to enjoy the deliciously and delicately prepared dishes with their


    loved one seated in front of them as they listened to the beautifully yed ssical tunes.


    Who would not enjoy having a meal there?


    By the end of their meal, Olivia looked up at Eugene and finally asked, "Do you know Christoff


    Stevenson?"


    Hearing that name, he was caught by surprise. "Christoff Stevenson? He''s the owner of Samuel Court.


    What''s the matter? Did you see him today?"


    She replied, "Yes. He came to my store earlier."


    "What did he say?"


    "He didn''t say much and only ordered a custom-made suit there, but he knows about our rtionship.


    I''m just worried that he might havee to take revenge on you," she expressed.


    A solemn Eugene suggested, "I don''t care if he wants revenge. I''m only afraid that he mighte after


    you. How about I send over a few bodyguards tomorrow?"


    "No need for that. If he had intended to try something, today would have been a great chance for him.


    Since he didn''t do so, maybe he''s not nning on targeting me. That''s why I called you. I think you


    should be more careful about your own safety."


    He reassured her, "Don''t worry about me. Unless he has a death wish, he wouldn''t be so dumb as to


    come after me."


    After hearing his words, she reminded him, "I''m sure you''re right, but a toad doesn''t bite and is still


    disliked by people."


    Eugene acknowledged her concern. "Alright. Call me if hees to your store again. I''m intrigued to


    see what he''s up to."


    Olivia turned him down. "It''s alright. He only ordered a suit from my store and paid in full, so maybe I''m


    the one overthinking this situation."


    Meanwhile, at Road Enterprises, since Alex was still in a meeting, he instructed Jewel to retrieve a


    document from his office. When she arrived there, she saw a secretary standing at the entrance to the


    president''s office being all sneaky and suspicious.


    Due to her throat condition, Jewel was used to taking care of her vocal cord by not speaking much.


    Without meaning to frighten her, the secretary was scared out of her wits when Jewel merely tapped on


    her shoulder.


    "Ahh!" The secretary looked at Jewel in shock. "W-What are you doing?"


    Looking at the person before her, Jewel noticed that the secretary was Mary Whitlock. She recalled that


    Mary seemed to have eyes for Alex, but he was currently in a meeting. No way, she doesn''t know that.


    So, what is she doing in front of Alex''s office?


    Jewel piped up with difficulty, "What are you doing?"


    While motioning to the file in her hand, Mary answered, "I''m here to deliver a document, but Mr. Road


    isn''t here, so I was debating whether to enter the office. You almost scared me to death."


    Jewel gazed straight into Mary''s eyes and asked, "So, are you going in?"


    "Mr. Road isn''t here, so what''s the use of doing so?" As Mary was saying that, she returned to the


    secretary''s office.


    Feeling puzzled, Jewel stared at Mary''s back as she left. When she saw that Mary had already made


    friends with the other secretaries, she did not bother about it anymore and returned to the office to


    retrieve the document before sending it to the meeting room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the afternoon, she heard Mary''s voice when she was in the bathroom. "When I went to deliver some


    documents to Mr. Road today, I stood outside the office door, hesitating on whether to wait for Mr. Road


    to return or just ce it inside his office, but then the mute came and tapped my shoulder. She almost


    scared me to death."


    Then came another voice, which belonged to Tiffany Alinsky. "Didn''t you say you wanted to meet Mr.


    Road? Of course, you have to go in when he''s there. What''s the use of sending those documents when


    he''s in a meeting?"


    Mary answered, "I know. I just forgot that he was in a meeting. That touch on my shoulder almost made


    me soil my pants. I don''t understand what Mr. Road was thinking when he arranged for a mute to be in


    the office. She can''t speak, nor can she help him with anything, so what''s the purpose of her being


    here?"

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    "Were you there that day when Mr. Road''s mother came that day?" Tiffany asked. "She kept asking


    questions about Jewel Fenton. Maybe she disagrees with how Mr. Road handled the situation, too."


    "Exactly. Just get rid of her quickly. I don''t mind losing to you. After all, you''re prettier and more capable


    than me, but it will be so embarrassing for me if I lose to Jewel, who can''t even string a coherent


    sentence herself!" Mary eximed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany sighed helplessly. "Well, what can we do since Mr. Road likes her?"


    While they were happily chatting away, she pushed the bathroom door open and met Jewel''s sharp


    eyes. Immediately, she froze on the spot, and her mind went nk as she stopped in her tracks


    awkwardly.


    Mary went on with her criticisms, utterly unaware that the topic of their discussion was standing right


    outside, saying, "Yeah. She''s neither gentile nor pretty, and she isn''t evendylike. Furthermore, she''s


    a mute¡­"


    She walked out while talking and caught sight of Tiffany''s expression. She quickly sensed something


    amiss, so she followed Tiffany''s gaze and shut her mouth with her snap when she saw Jewel''s face.


    Mary''s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach at the sight. Oh, no! she thought.


    There was nothing more frightening than being caught red-handed when talking behind others'' backs.


    Jewel stared at them with piercing eyes as she struggled to force out a sentence from her throat. "I can


    talk. Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with you."


    Both of them didn''t dare to reply as they lowered their heads and wanted to leave by slipping past her,


    but she wouldn''t allow them to leave just like that.


    She took a step to the side, stopped them without a word, and merely red at them with her sharp


    eyes.


    Her cold gaze was like a dagger drenched in poison that was slowly approaching them and Mary was


    so scared that she could feel her legs wobbling.


    Why is her gaze so frightening? Mary thought in fright. She didn''t dare to look at Jewel as she


    stuttered, "I-I''m sorry."


    Jewel looked away from Mary and focused on Tiffany, who hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    After that, Jewel reminded themposedly, "Stop criticizing others. It''s despicable!"


    "Okay," Tiffany mumbled, grabbed Mary''s hand, and fled. "My god, she''s so terrifying," she whispered,


    scurrying away.


    "She is," Mary agreed. "She''s always appearing out of nowhere like this that I sometimes wonder if


    she''s a ghost. Otherwise, why doesn''t she make a noise when she walks? Scary!"


    Tiffany hurriedly threw a look behind them. "Shh! Lower your voice, or she will hear you!"


    Then, the two women returned to the secretary department in a hurry. Meanwhile, Jewel washed her


    hands and had just stepped out of the bathroom when her cell phone in her pocket started ringing.


    When she checked the caller ID, she saw that it was an unknown number ending with 6666. Due to the


    fact that she couldn''t speak, she would usually send text messages instead of making calls.


    Nheless, she decided to pick up this call after considering it. It seemed unlikely that this person


    had called the wrong number using such an interesting number, right? she thought. Moreover, I''m not a


    mute!


    After she epted the call, she tried her best to speak normally. "Hello?"


    On the other end of the line, a middle-aged woman said, "You''re Jewel Fenton, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, and may I know who''s this?" Jewel asked.


    "I''m Alex''s mother," the woman responded. "I know you can''t really talk, so just listen. I''m in Seven


    Degrees Cafe, which is located near your office, and I have some things to tell you. So free up some


    time ande over. I''ll be waiting here for you."


    The situation dawned on Jewel, and she answered, "Okay."


    "Don''t inform Alex about this and juste here alone," Stefanie Mayer said and hung up straight


    away.


    A puzzled Jewel wondered, Why is Alex''s mother looking for me? And she even wants me to keep this


    from him.


    Regardless, she didn''t have the time to ponder over the question.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    After Jewel left the washroom, she didn''t return to the president''s office. Instead, she headed straight


    for Seven Degrees Cafe as Stefanie had instructed. When she arrived, a waiter led her to a private


    room.


    Initially, she was a little formal when she met Stefanie and greeted her politely, "Hello, Mrs. Road."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stefanie didn''t move an inch from where she was sitting and merely lifted her eyes at Jewel without a


    word to gesture for her to take a seat.


    Her unfriendly attitude struck Jewel by surprise as Jewel didn''t understand the reason behind it.


    She reassured herself in the next second, though. She''s an elder, after all, and she''s Alex''s mother at


    that. So for his sake, I shouldn''t pick on her without reason.


    It wasn''t easy for his mother to bring Alex up by herself, so Jewel wore a smile and took a seat with


    kind thoughts in her mind.


    "Why did you ask me out, Mrs. Road?"


    Although she tried her best to sound normal, she still sounded unpleasant to the ears. At least, when


    Stefanie heard her, her dislike for Jewel''s voice was greater than others.


    Stefanie regarded her coldly before she replied, "I don''t know why you ended up in this situation that


    you are in today and I don''t want to know either. Since this is the situation, you should have some self-


    awareness, though. Do you think that the Road Family will allow someone who can''t even speak like a


    normal person to be married into the family? How many times do you want me to say the same things


    to you? Alex arranged a position for you in thepany because he feels sorry for you, not because


    he''s interested in you. Don''t you feel that you can''t be of help in any way at all? So today, I''m here to


    tell you this¡ªget away from my son, the further, the better!"


    Her tone was aggressive and didn''t hide her apparent disdain for Jewel. In the meantime, Jewel''s


    brows furrowed tightly. Maybe it was because she had felt the warmth from Ellen before that she


    reflexively carried the same hopes for Stefanie as well. This was especially so after she learned that


    Stefanie had raised Alex alone and admired the older woman even more.


    However, this was where all the good impressions stopped.


    She wondered how much disgust Stefanie had for her to say such terrible things to her as an elder who


    had been through so many challenges herself.


    Also, she had no idea what made Stefanie have such resentment for her.


    Whatever it was, the rose-tinted sses she had for Stefanie were gone at this moment.


    She thinks that I want to rise to the top with this opportunity, doesn''t she? Jewel thought indignantly.


    Anger shrouded her dark eyes as she responded, "I''ve never wanted anything from your son from the


    beginning until now!" Besides, your son is the one saying all those weird things! she thought angrily.


    Stefanie waved her hand in frustration. "That''s enough. You can stop talking. It''s not like I understand


    what you''re saying, anyway. I don''t care what''s on your mind, but I just want you to get away from my


    son. You''ll never have my blessing to date him."


    Jewel pursed her lips stubbornly as she fumed, She''s looking down on me because I can''t speak, isn''t


    she?


    Meanwhile, Stefanie red at her with hateful eyes. "What are you looking at? Resign after you get


    back. If you sincerely care about Alex and don''t want to sow discord between a mother and her son,


    you should devise an excuse and leave. This has been my attitude all along. Whether it was the past or


    now, whether you''re Alex''s bodyguard or secretary, I don''t want you to be by his side. Do you


    understand me?"


    Jewel met her gaze head-on and the look in her eyes turned from surprise to ice-cold. "I''ll leave, but


    there''s something I want to say. Alex said you brought him up by yourself, and I only have the utmost


    respect for you. Today, you really changed my opinion about you, though. It''s unfortunate that he has a


    mother like you!"


    After she spoke, she started to cough like her throat had caught fire all of a sudden. This was the first


    time that she had said so much.


    Despite that, Stefanie took no notice of her difort or perhaps didn''t care the slightest bit about


    others as she practically squawked in offense, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    "I said that you''re hateful!" Jewel said before she stood up to leave.


    A furious Stefanie grabbed her. "Hold it right there, you! Who are you calling hateful? Is this how you


    speak to an elder?"


    "Someone like you deserves no respect," Jewel replied as she enunciated each word clearly.


    "You''re the one clinging on to my son shamelessly!" Stefanie snapped.


    Jewel snorted, "You think so highly of your son, huh. With a mother like you, your son would be a


    bachelor sooner orter!"


    Stefanie was utterly enraged by Jewel''s words as she raised her hand and swung it at Jewel''s face, but


    Jewel stopped her mid-air. Despite her boiling fury and struggles, Stefanie could not break free from


    Jewel''s grip.


    Jewel fixed her cold, deadly gaze on her as she warned, "Don''t start a fight, or it will be bad if you''re


    hurt." Then, she shoved Jewel aside and stormed off.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Stefanie staggered backward from the force of Jewel''s actions, but she didn''t forget to curse at Jewel.


    "You should just forget about that idea. I''d rather die than let you date my son!"


    However, Jewel didn''t care about her anymore. Perhaps she had been too irritated and spoke so much


    that her throat felt like it was burning.


    I''ll ask Olivia to check it for me, she decided. I don''t want my voice to be ruined again after spending so


    much effort to cure it.


    In the meantime, Olivia and Eugene were in a restaurant and she was surprised to answer a call from


    Jewel. "Why are you calling me, Jewel?"


    Jewel''s raspy voice sounded from the phone. "Where are you, Olivia?"


    "I''m eating in a restaurant. What happened to you, Jewel?" a worried Olivia asked.


    "In that case, I''ll wait for you in your studio," Jewel said shortly and hung up without furtherment.


    Olivia turned to Eugene and said, "Let''s go. Jewel said she would be waiting for me in the studio.


    Somehow, I have a feeling that she''s upset. Isn''t she working in Alex''spany?"


    Eugene frowned slightly. "Alex''s mom saw Jewel a few days ago. Could it be rted to this?"


    She became more anxious when she learned of that. "Let''s check up on her quickly."


    After he sent her back to her studio, he didn''t rush back to hispany and apanied her to the


    studio instead.


    When they saw Jewel, she seemed to be alright and she even stood up to greet them when she saw


    them. "Are you finished with lunch?"


    "Yeah, we were," Olivia answered. "What brings you here? Don''t you have work to do?"


    Jewel pointed to her own throat. "My throat feels unwell."


    That immediately caught Olivia''s attention. "What happened? Let me take a look."


    Then, Jewel swapped to signnguage. ''Maybe it''s because I talked too much.''


    Olivia hurriedly used the torchlight feature from her phone to inspect her throat. "It''s a little red and


    inmed. How much did you say that made your throat inmed?"


    Jewel could feel the pain intensifying, so she didn''t dare to speak as she continued in signnguage, ''I


    didn''t catch a break and finished speaking in one shot.''


    Olivia asked in astonishment, "Who were you speaking with?"


    Jewel stole a look at Eugene and didn''t mention Stefanie. If Alex found out about this, he might think


    that she wasining about his mother.


    ''No one. It was a conference.''


    "Why do you need to speak at a conference?" Olivia asked.


    Jewel deflected and changed the subject by asking in signnguage, ''Can I recover my voice?''


    "I''ll prescribe something for you and include some anti-inmmatory medication," Olivia replied. Then,


    after Jewel nodded, Olivia turned to Eugene. "Jewel is fine. You can leave, Eugene. I''ll take care of


    her."


    Eugene nodded in agreement before he turned his attention to Jewel. "Come over for dinner tonight."

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    ''Sure!'' Jewel signed with her hands.


    After Eugene left, Olivia wrote a prescription and asked Sophia to procure the medication. At the same


    time, Olivia stared at Jewel. "Out with it. What happened?"


    Jewel didn''t imagine that Olivia could figure out that she had lied, and she took a while to pacify her


    emotions before whisking out her phone and typing, ''Alex''s mom came to meet me today and told me


    to have some self-awareness. She said I couldn''t be of any help in thepany and forbade us from


    dating, so I should stay away from her son. Not only that, she even didn''t allow me to talk and called


    me shameless for clinging on to her son. God, I was furious! She''s bullying me because I can''t talk!''


    Olivia''s face turned solemn. "Why did she say those things about you?"


    Jewel shook her head in response. ''I don''t know. She called me out of the blue and even told me to


    come up with an excuse to leave Alex.''


    Olivia could feel her fury rising after listening to Jewel''s ount. She can''t even imagine herself in


    Jewel''s shoes, especially when Jewel couldn''t speak up for herself at that time. "Didn''t you argue with


    her? Tell her to ask her son who''s the one doing all the pestering!"


    ''I called her hateful and said that Alex will be a bachelor sooner orter because of having a mother


    like her. Then, she wanted to p me,'' Jewel typed.


    Olivia chuckled and retorted, "That''s the way! You can''t just sit there and listen without defending


    yourself. So, what if she''s an elder? An elder should act like one and not throw their weight around just


    because of their seniority."


    ''When I first found out that she brought up Alex as a single mother, I kinda admired her. Now I know


    that it''s utterly twisted for her to revolve around her son like he''s her entire world. She''ll regard all


    women who get close to her son as her enemies,'' Jewel added.


    "That''s an urate conclusion," Olivia agreed with a firm nod.


    ''Fortunately, you have a kind mother-inw,'' Jewel wrote.


    "Yes, and your godmother is kind too," Olivia said, and they giggled. "What did you do, then? Did you


    resign?"


    ''I''m not that foolish to stick around after what just happened earlier. What should I do if she takes me as


    a woman coveting her son again? I don''t want someone tosh out at me while pointing at my nose


    once more!''


    Olivia couldn''t help but note with concern, "But Alex may not let you go."


    ''Why wouldn''t he let me go? His injuries have healed and I''ve cared for him long enough. I don''t owe


    him anything anymore, and I even gave up the sry that I was owed. Whatever it is, I''m not going


    back there. Aren''t you going to start filming in a few days? I''lle with you,'' Jewel typed.


    "That''s great!" Olivia eximed, utterly delighted by her suggestion. "Eugene doesn''t have to get me a


    bodyguard, then. With both of usbined, we''ll be invincible!"


    ''Why do you need a bodyguard?'' Jewel asked in bewilderment.


    "Guess who came to my studio today?" Olivia asked. "Christoff."


    Jewel was so shocked that she didn''t type a word and voiced her concerns, "Why did hee here?"


    "It''s precisely because we don''t know his motive that Eugene decided to hire a bodyguard for me," she


    replied.


    ''Their home base is in Southeast Asia. So, what''s he doing here in Summer City? Is he here for


    revenge because we caught his assassin thest time?'' Jewel asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "That is my suspicion as well," Olivia answered seriously.


    ''Then, you better be care¡ª'' Before she could finish typing, her phone started to ring, and when she


    saw the familiar name, she decisively hit the red button.


    "Was that Alex?" Olivia asked.


    Jewel nodded. "What should I say?"


    "Write him a message. If you don''t want to return to hispany, tell him that I invited you to join my


    filming crew," Olivia suggested.


    Jewel nodded as she immediately started writing, ''My throat feels unwell, so I came to look for Olivia.''

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    The reply came almost instantly. ''What happened to your voice?''


    ''It''s nothing. Olivia said it''s a little inmed, and I''ll be okay after taking some medication. Also, you


    should look for another bodyguard.''


    ''Are you quitting?'' Alex asked.


    ''Yeah, Olivia is in danger, and she will start filming in a few days. I would like to apany her,'' Jewel


    replied.


    ''Okay. Where are you now?''


    ''I''m with Olivia.''


    ''In her studio?''


    ''But we''re going out to buy some medications and supplementster.''


    ''I''ll wait for you at the studio.''


    Jewel didn''t reply to his texts because she didn''t know how to break the news of her resignation to him.


    So, she typed on her phone and showed the screen to Olivia. ''Let''s go to your office. If hees over,


    tell him that I went home.''


    Sure enough, Alex appeared at Olivia''s studio less than an hourter, but only Olivia was in the room.


    He swept his gaze across the studio and looked in suspiciously. "Where''s Jewel?"


    Olivia took a seat calmly. "She went back."


    "She already went home? Is she alright?"


    Olivia cast him a chilly look. "What are you asking about?"


    He was confused by the cool reception as he responded honestly, "I meant her voice. Isn''t her throat


    inmed?"


    "Yeah, it''s inmed," she answered.


    Then, he slid into a seat in front of her. "Is she okay? Will it affect her voice in the future?"


    She nonchntly replied, "We''ll only know after she takes the medication and observing her condition."


    "She didn''t take any alcohol or spicy food. So, why is her throat inmed all of a sudden?" Alex


    inquired.


    "All kinds of factors could be a cause of inmmation. Anxiety, excitement, anger, and speaking a lot


    could cause difort. Her throat is still healing, after all," a stoic Oliviamented.


    "Anxiety and anger? What''s making her anxious, and why would she be angry?"


    Olivia threw him a dirty look. "I''m just saying that those are the factors that could cause difort in


    her throat."


    The more Alex thought about it, the more worried he became and he sprang to his feet. "I''m going to


    check on her at her ce," he said and headed out.


    Olivia didn''t stop him, and after a few minutes, Jewel came out of her office.


    Olivia didn''t turn her head as she spoke, "He still cares about you very much."


    ''So what?'' Jewel gestured in signnguage.


    In the evening, she took the elevator with Olivia to have dinner at Olivia''s ce,pletely unaware


    that Alex was still waiting in vain in front of her door.


    When Alex left Olivia''s studio and went to her ce, it was a little past 4.00PM. He waited for a long


    while and eventually checked the time on his watch, which showed that it was already past 9.00PM.


    He was startled at how time flew so quickly as he scrambled to his feet in a hurry. Did I fall asleep


    without realizing it? Otherwise, how did time pass me by so fast? Where is she? Her phone is switched


    off and she''s not home either. Did something happen to her?


    At the thought of this, he broke out in cold sweat as he was terrified by his own thoughts. He


    desperately clutched his phone as he phoned Olivia''s number.


    Thankfully, she quickly answered, "Hello."


    "Olivia, do you know where Jewel is?" Alex asked in a panic. "I came to her ce after I left your studio


    and have been waiting ever since, but I haven''t seen her yet. Could she be in an ident?"


    On the other end, Olivia remained silent for a moment before she said, "Are you still at her ce?"


    "Yeah," he answered and pressed the doorbell. "Is she home but not opening the door for me?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Come over to my ce, then," she invited, utterly resigned by the duo''s antics.


    "Okay," Alex replied and hung up. He didn''t bother with the lift as he took the staircase to level 59


    where Olivia had already opened the door for him.


    "Did you just sit there and wait? Didn''t you give her a call?"


    "I did, but her phone is not switched on," he said, changing to a pair of indoor flip-flops and walking in.


    The second he saw Jewel at the dining table, his eyes lit up, and a smile spread across his face. "Why


    are you at Olivia''s ce? I waited in vain for a few hours at your ce," he whined.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    ''Olivia invited me here for dinner,'' Jewel answered in signnguage.


    It appeared as though she was the only one in Alex''s eyes now, and he said while pacing toward her, "I


    was at Olivia''s studio, and she said that you went home. Since then, I''ve been waiting at your ce.


    How''s your throat?"


    Jewel shook her head. ''I''m fine.''


    "There''s food in the kitchen. So take your fill," Eugene said.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Alex turned to him with a frown. "I''m having dinner at your ce. Can''t you prepare more food


    generously?"


    "I didn''t n your share at all," Eugene huffed.


    However, Alex wasn''t a petty person. "It''s okay. This is enough food for me," he said and sat down next


    to Jewel. "Let me take a look at your throat, Jewel. Why did it be inmed?"


    When she recalled the incident earlier today, a wave of awkwardness rose within her as she replied in


    a perfunctory manner, ''I''m fine. Just a little worked up.''


    He gazed at her with unconcealed worry before directing his attention to Olivia. "Is she okay, Olivia?"


    Olivia took a deep breath at the sight of his earnest eyes. Although the things Stefanie said were


    frankly out of line, Alex wasn''t a bad person. At least he genuinely cared about Jewel, or else he


    wouldn''t have waited outside her house until now.


    "It''s nothing. She''ll be fine after taking some medication and supplements."


    "Have you taken them yet?"


    ''I''m going to prepare it in a while,'' Jewel promptly answered.


    "It''s not ready yet? I''ll help you to prepare it in a bit," he said, stuffing the food on the table into his


    mouth like a whirlwind.


    =Jewel furrowed her brows slightly as she rejected him, ''It''s okay. I can do it myself.''


    "I''ll help you," Alex said.


    Jewel cast a pleading look at Olivia, who shrugged helplessly.


    In less than five minutes, Alex ced his fork down and removed himself from the table. "Let''s go. It''s


    9.30PM now, and the supplement needs forty minutes of prep time. So by the time you finish eating, it


    will be veryte already," he said, grabbing her hand, but right after he got a hold of her hand, she


    snatched it out of his grip.


    He was startled by her actions as he looked at her. "What''s wrong?"


    ''Nothing. You should go home. I can manage by myself,'' she answered.


    He was utterly wrong-footed when he finally noticed her distancing herself from him. What''s up with


    her? he wondered and peered at Eugene and Olivia, who were both wearingplicated expressions.


    After he thought it over, he decided topromise. "Okay. I''ll visit you tomorrow."


    ''You don''t have to run all over the ce for me. I''m fine,'' Jewel gestured. Then, she said goodbye to


    Olivia and Eugene and left without a backward nce.


    Alex stared at her retreating figure and reckoned that something must have happened. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t treat him this way. Although she had always been very formal with him, she hadn''t been this


    firm before. In addition, he could clearly feel that she was drawing the line with him.


    He didn''t hesitate to voice his suspicions to Olivia and Eugene, "What''s up with Jewel?"


    Olivia remained silent as though he shouldn''t have bothered asking as she cleared away the cutleries,


    and he shifted his gaze to Eugene instead.


    Eugene stole a nce at her before deciding against saying something incriminating. He wanted to


    help Alex, but he was rightfully worried that she would be upset if he did.


    He didn''t even need to ask to know that she would side with Jewel, so he could only feign ignorance


    and mumbled, "Why don''t you ask her directly?"


    Alex eximed with eyes as wide as saucers, "Are you serious? Wasn''t I asking the whole time? But


    she doesn''t want to say anything!"


    "Do you think we have any idea when she doesn''t want to say anything?" Eugene snapped, ring


    back at him.


    An anxious Alex looked toward the couple before him desperately as he begged, "We''re friends, aren''t


    we? Do you guys want to see us break up?"


    Right then, Olivia walked out of the kitchen and pursed her lips before shattering his dreams. "You


    make it sound as though you two are dating."


    Alex immediately pulled out the big guns and stared at her with puppy eyes. He even headed into the


    kitchen to help her clear the table without any prompting as he persuaded her, "Olivia, I''m sure you


    know something. Tell me, what''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    "Inmmation at her throat," Olivia said.


    Alex immediately flipped out. "Why is she ignoring me because of an inmed throat? Tell me what''s


    happening!"


    "Did she ignore you?"


    "She didn''t let me hold her hand."


    "Isn''t it normal that she''s not letting you hold her hand since there''s no rtionship between the both of


    you?"


    "It''s abnormal. Stop gaslighting me and just tell me," Alex urged anxiously.


    As Eugene watched Alex tagging behind Olivia like a puppy, a tinge of jealousy wrapped Eugene''s


    heart and he grumbled, "Why are you following my girlfriend around?"


    "I''ll follow you instead if you give me the answers I want," Alex said, approaching him.


    However, Eugene shoved him aside in annoyance. "That''s it. Go home quickly and stop putting us in a


    dilemma!" he said, gesturing to the cell phone with his eyes.


    For a moment, Alex was startled, but he soon understood what Eugene meant. Since when did Eugene


    be so sneaky?


    Hence, he went along and huffed, "Fine, I''ll find out by myself." After that, he pretended to be frustrated


    and stormed off.


    Alex definitely paid attention to the small details in his act. However, one could say that he was acting


    from his heart.


    While Olivia was washing dishes in the kitchen, Eugene sent a text to Alex when her guard was down.


    ''Your mother went to look for Jewel and said terrible things to her.''


    After he sent the text, he deleted it and made sure he left no traces of his crime.


    As Eugene was feeling guilty and worried that Olivia would discover his brief betrayal, he quickly went


    to her. Yet, before he even approached her, he grinned and said, "My love, did I do well?"


    North shook his head solemnly and returned to his room with hisptop in his hands. Hmph! He''s


    asking for apliment after he just sent a tip-off, huh? Does Daddy take Mommy for a fool?


    Just as he expected, Olivia threw Eugene an icy look. "What did you do well?"


    "I stood on the same line with you and stood against outsiders," Eugene promptly replied.


    "Who''s the outsider?" she asked.


    He stared into her eyes and didn''t dare to say more as he felt that Olivia knew something was up.


    "I asked you a question," she pressed on.


    "It''s Alex."


    Olivia nodded. "It''s not every day that you acknowledge Alex as an outsider," she said while pointing a


    clean spat at him. "Then, why didn''t you remember that you were standing against an outsider when


    you sent him a text?"


    Eugene was shocked that he was exposed within seconds as he took a step back. "How did you


    know?"


    She removed the spat away from his vicinity as she snorted snobbishly, "Alex wouldn''t have left so


    readily if you didn''t."


    Eugene immediately understood the situation as he hastily smiled in an attempt to get into her good


    graces. "Yes, he''s too annoying, so I just wanted to chase him away as soon as possible."


    Olivia red at him. "I''m not telling you anything tomorrow."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eugene became antsy at her attitude and took a surreptitious nce at the living room, only to see that


    North had already sensibly vacated the premises. Once he ascertained that the coast was clear, he


    pulled Olivia into his arms and whined in a pitiful voice, "I''m sorry, and I promise I won''t overstep my


    boundaries in the future. I''m just worried that if we don''t tell him, he''ll pester us until past midnight. So, I


    decided to tell him in exchange for peace."


    She sized him up, utterly unimpressed. "But his mother will assume that Jewel ratted on her."


    "Is it important what his mother thinks? Whatever it is, she has already regarded Jewel as a useless


    person in her mind. So, why does she need topromise for the mother and son to have a good


    rtionship?"


    What he mentioned made sense. "You''re right, but Jewel didn''t say anything, so we can''t allow her to


    shoulder the me for this. Furthermore, she definitely doesn''t want to see Alex and his mother have a


    falling out because of her."


    "This will happen sooner orter," Eugene pointed out. "And it''s better that it happens sooner rather


    thanter. If his mother hadn''t obstructed them back then, they wouldn''t be in this situation now."

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "I don''t care what happened in the past," Olivia said. "But if he hurts Jewel again due to hisck of


    care, I won''t let him off the hook! So, hurry and send him another text to remind him of this."


    Eugene wrapped his arms around her waist and probed, "Are you still mad?"


    "Of course, I am. You traitor."


    "Will you give me a chance to turn over a new leaf?"


    "I''ll put you under observation for fifteen days," she dered as she shoved him aside. "Hurry, or I will


    double the observation period."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He sulked as he muttered, "Why are you giving me either an observation or probation period? When


    will we be official?"


    "How can you even ask me that after what you''ve done?" Olivia chased him away mercilessly. "Go


    home and sleep at your own ce!"


    "I''m not tired, though!" a desperate Eugene pleaded.


    "But I am, and I want to sleep."


    "You can go to bed," he said. "I''ll leave in a while."


    Olivia was utterly speechless and highly amused at his attitude. This was the most challenging thing on


    her to-do list every night¡ªchasing Eugene out of the house.


    "Release me, then. I''m going to sleep."


    Eugene stared piteously at her while she strode to her room. Then, he asked, "Are you really going to


    bed? Come on, spend some time with me."


    "Look for your buddy if you want to waste your time with inane chatter."


    "Aren''t you going to supervise me when I text him?"


    "Both of you are saying different things in front of me and behind my back. There''s no way I can keep


    an eye on you."


    After she said that, she didn''t hesitate to close her bedroom door, leaving Eugene alone in


    bewilderment. He lowered his gaze at his phone as his gander gradually turned into a piercing re


    while he sent an annoyed text to Alex. ''Damn you! My girlfriend is ignoring me now!''


    On the other end, Alex read the text and reckoned that Olivia most probably decided to snub Eugene


    because Eugene had tipped him off, but he couldn''t be bothered to reply to the text.


    He didn''t expect that his biggest worry had be a reality. For the past few days, he had kept an eye


    on Stefanie and realized that she hadn''t brought up anything since that time when she saw Jewel. It


    was as though nothing had happened.


    Alex even prepared a draft so that he could discuss things with Stefanie calmly, pushing her into an


    agreement either via an emotional maniption or with reason.


    However, after waiting for a few days, she didn''t make a move and he gradually lowered his guard as


    he thought that she didn''t recognize Jewel.


    He didn''t expect that his mother was probably waiting for him to lower his guard down so that she could


    make an unexpected move.


    This made him angry and worried at the same time.


    Jewel''s throat had only just improved and while he didn''t know why it was suddenly inmed, he knew


    it had something to do with his mother.


    The car drove into No. 8, Imperial Vis Garden, and came to a stop before he marched into the house


    angrily.


    "Why are you back sote, Mr. Alex?" the butler, Frank, asked in surprise.


    "Hi, Mr. Rodriguez," Alex greeted and asked. "Is my mom asleep?"


    "Not yet. She''s watching TV in the living room," Frank answered respectfully.


    Alex went in withrge strides and immediately zeroed in on Stefanie, who was seated on the couch


    andughing hysterically.


    When she noticed him, she hurriedly beckoned for him to take a seat. "Come over, Alex. Oh my, look at


    this girl. She''s hrious!"


    Alex remained expressionless as he walked over, picked up the remote control on the couch, and


    switched off the TV.


    Stefanie''sughter came to an abrupt stop and she lifted her head to look at him in astonishment.


    "What are you doing?"


    He didn''t bother sitting down as he looked down at her imperiously. "Did you look for Jewel?"


    A frown appeared on her face at his words. "Did she tell you about it?" Then, she snorted and added,


    "What kind of person is she? I even told her not to tell you. This woman is so precious to you, but isn''t


    she trying to draw a wedge between us now?"


    "She didn''t tell me anything, and I''m not blind. Furthermore, she already resigned," he said coldly.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Stefanie''s face was awash with relief when she heard about Jewel''s resignation, and she reached out


    to pull Alex over. "Okay, sit down and talk. Let her resign, then. If you prefer female bodyguards, I''ll look


    for one for you tomorrow."


    Alex jerked away from her hold and demanded, "You recognized her since day one, didn''t you?"


    The look on her face turned solemn in an instant. "Yes, but I don''t get it. Aren''t there any other women


    in this world? Why do you only like her?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He narrowed his eyes at her furiously. "Yes, she''s the only woman I like! It doesn''t matter whether it


    was eight years ago or not; she''s the only one I like!"


    Stefanie immediately jumped from the couch, raised her hand, and pped him across the face. "Have


    you been enthralled? Have you forgotten the embarrassing things she did in the past? What makes you


    think that I''ll allow someone like that to be my daughter-inw?"


    Alex held his cheek as his eyes turned bloodshot. "What happened back then must have been a


    misunderstanding. Speaking of which, if you hadn''t opposed our rtionship so strongly, I wouldn''t


    have left her in order to coax you, thus causing such a consequence!"


    Disbelief appeared in her eyes as she stared at him. "Are you ming me? Was I the one who pushed


    her into another man''s arms in the hotel? I''m your mother, Alex. How dare you repay my love with


    callousness!"


    "Yes, you''re my mother, and I''ve always respected and appreciated you. Even Jean from eight years


    ago and Jewel from eight yearster told me the same thing. They have requested me to treat you well.


    But, Mom, put yourself in her shoes! She had always tried her best to gain your approval, but you''re the


    one who refuses to see her efforts the entire time and insists on walking in blind and bigoted."


    Stefanie''s eyes turned red-rimmed from anger. "Did I ask for any of that? From the very beginning, I


    asked only one thing from her, and that is to stay away from you. Who would have thought that she


    would be like a leech? I drove her off eight years ago, but she returned with a new name eight years


    later!"


    A knot appeared between Alex''s brows. "Did you drive her away eight years ago?"


    Panic shed past her eyes as she tried to deny her ims, "I didn''t."


    "Why?!" he yelled. "Why did you drive her away?!"


    The muscles in her neck tensed as she snapped, "There''s no reason. She''s not good enough for you.


    That was the case eight years ago and even more so now!"


    He staggered backward, utterly disappointed in his mother. "I didn''t know you could be so


    unreasonable. What do you mean she''s not good enough for me? Only the individuals involved in a


    rtionship would know if they''repatible with each other, so I know she''s the one for me. How can


    you draw such a conclusion based on twisted facts? Do you know what happened to Jean after you


    drove her away? Did you see the aftermath with your own two eyes? She has amnesia, forgot


    everything that happened between us, and became a mute. She had only recently received treatment


    and could finally give voice to her thoughts. I have no idea what you discussed with her today, but it


    must have been unpleasant enough that it caused her throat to turn worse. She''s such a nice girl. Why


    can''t you ept her?"


    "Nice?" Stefanie screamed shrilly, wholly furious. "Just look at how tightly she gripped my hand. Look at


    the bruises! You have no idea how strong she is."


    "And I''m confident that she was only defending herself," he retorted hotly.


    She was so incensed that she barked, "Alex Road! Is she the only woman in your heart?"


    "Yes!" Alex snapped angrily. "Mom, if you truly love me as much as you im, stop causing trouble for


    her!"


    Stefanie finally confronted him and asked with indignation, "What if I strongly oppose this?"


    Alex took another step back with disillusioned eyes, but his voice was exceptionally calm. "Then, you''re


    forcing me to draw a line between us!"

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Stefanie stared widely at him as tears rolled down her cheeks. "How could you cut ties with your mom


    for an easy woman like her? Have you forgotten how much I struggled to bring you up? Do you have


    any conscience at all, Alex Road?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Alex felt bad for going against his mother. However, he had lost eight years with Jean, and the


    last thing he wanted was for them to be separated again due to some misunderstanding. He refused to


    go through another eight years of missing her.


    "Mom! If we''re gonna be frank here, Dad is the cause of all your sufferings today, not me! I know how


    difficult it was for you to raise me. That''s why I''ve always cared for your feelings. I worked hard and


    poured in all my efforts to expand thepany, just so that others will not talk about us behind our


    backs. If you don''t like me doing something, I won''t do it even if I want to. Mom, I am sacrificing for you


    too! We share the same miserable fate, and we have to rely on each other. Why do you have to give


    me trouble? Eight years ago, I gave in to your wish. This time, I will not do that anymore."


    With that, he proceeded to leave.


    "Alex! Alex Road! You can''t be with her!" She reached out to grab him, but her fingertips brushed


    against his shirt. He left without looking back, leaving her mumbling to herself, "No, you can''t do this! I


    won''t allow you to be with her!"


    ¡­


    The next day, Jewel was about to take out the trash when she was shaken to see a man tumble in after


    she opened the door. When she recognized the uninvited visitor, she gasped in astonishment. "Why


    are you here?"


    The crash immediately woke Alex up greatly. He had left homest night and traveled to her ce.


    Since it was way past midnight, he decided to wait at her door for fear of waking her up.


    "Jewel!" He mbered up with joy. "Why are you awake so early?"


    He was met with silence. She did not sleep wellst night. It was partly because of her sore throat as


    well as the anger when she recalled the incident from the morning where she was yelled at for no


    reason.


    It had been years since thest time she was bullied in that way. If Stefanie were not Alex''s mom, she


    would have kicked that haughty olddy.


    Alex walked in and helped her to take out the trash. He returned and closed the door behind him. Next,


    he gave her an apologetic look. "Jewel, I''m sorry. I heard about the incident yesterday. I apologize to


    you on behalf of my mom. Just think of her outburst as a symptom of menopause given her age.


    Please don''t take it to heart."


    She signed at him without any expression on her face, It''s okay. I was brash yesterday too. Since you


    heard about it, I request you to stay away from me if your mom mistakenly believes I am seducing you.


    He closed his eyes in shock after learning that his mom had crossed a line. "You did not seduce me. It


    was the other way around. Jewel, I have so much to talk to you about¡ª"


    She cut him off. That''s enough. I do not want to be used and scolded anymore. I only have one


    thing to ask you: stay away from me.


    Alex rebutted, "That''s impossible!"


    Reaching out to grab her, he exined, "Listen. I know you''re angry and offended, but ask yourself¡ª


    do you wish that I stay away from you? Don''t you have any feelings for me over the years? Nothing at


    all?"


    Jewel met his eyes, which were brimming with anticipation, and paused. In the end, she nodded and


    signed, Nothing at all.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    He smiled bitterly. "But how? I still can''t let go of this rtionship after eight years of struggling."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, she frowned a little, confused by what he meant.


    He gently pushed her onto the couch. "Aren''t you curious about the reason behind my persistence?


    Jewel, we were together eight years ago, and your real name was Jean Louis. We were college mates


    and each other''s first love. My mom learned about the rtionship and was against it. Still, we really


    tried our best to stay together. One day, my mom finally agreed to have a meal with us, but you told me


    last minute that you would be working overtime."


    He continued, "We waited until 7.30PM, but you didn''t show up nor pick up my calls. So, I sent my


    mom home and decided to pick you up from your office. That was when I saw you walking out of a


    motel with Damian Fenton, who was also pursuing you at that time. Not only that, but I could see


    hickies on your neck. I got into a huge fight with you because I was too angry and drank myself into


    oblivion at Ruby Pce. The next day, I was suddenly sent on a business trip. You were gone after


    leaving me a letter when I returned from the trip."


    While speaking, he handed her the navy envelope that he had been carrying in his pocket.


    "This is the letter I mentioned. All these years, I have reread it multiple times. I found new insights


    every time I read it. At first, I had a lot of hatred for you; I despised how cruel you were to me and


    loathed your betrayal. As time passed, I calmed down and figured that there must have been some


    misunderstanding. How could I have believed right away that you went to the motel with another man


    while dating me? I looked into the matter before, but I had nowhere to start from because you went


    missing with Damian."


    "After eight long years, I thought that I had let go of you, but when Eugene sent me a photo of you and


    told me that he spotted you¡­ Do you know that I stayed up for the entire night? I thought I had erased


    all the memories, but they shed across my mind like a movie. That was when I realized that I had


    feelings for you still. I lied to myself that I did not want a rtionship with you out of pettiness. After


    seeing your photo, I couldn''t hold back from meeting up with you right away. I wanted to tell you to let


    bygones be bygones, and we will start over again. Yet, I did not expect you to forget about me¡­"


    As he borated, he felt a stinging pain in his heart. However, she nced at him nkly, feeling no


    emotional changes as if she was listening to others'' stories. She gingerly epted the letter and stared


    at his reddened eyes. He must be in a lot of pain.


    Her eyes rested on the letter that he had reread countless times. She felt that she was struck by


    lightning upon seeing the familiar handwriting.


    ''Alex, this will be myst time calling your name. I''m sorry that your first love has to end with bad


    memories. Since you have seen everything, I believe there''s no point in exining myself. Yes, I have


    fallen for another man. Perhaps our encounter was a mistake in the first ce. Maybe God does not


    think we are destined for each other. I''ll leave now. Don''t look for me. I truly wish you happiness. Yours


    dearly, Jean.''


    She looked at him with vacant eyes. Although she had no memory of the event, she was sure that she


    had written the letter. Could he have told me the truth?


    Noticing the lost look on her face, he felt sorry for her and pulled her into an embrace.


    "Don''t you worry. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t doubt you anymore. Since you''re back


    to me and not with Damian, that already disproved the contents of the letter. You must''ve lied to me in


    the letter due to some unspoken difficulties. Jean, don''t push me away anymore. Let''s start over.


    Alright?"

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Jewel was too shocked for words. The truth was beyond her wildest imagination.


    Of course, she sensed that he was taking one step after another to get closer to her. She would be


    lying to say that she felt nothing for him, but her rational mind held her back, keeping her from having


    high hopes. She knew her ce as a person without identification; an assassin targeted by others and


    courting death in each second. She was a mute who could not even take good care of herself.


    Indeed, she was unqualified to associate with him in any way.


    Still, it was impossible to control one''s budding feelings. The moment he shielded her fearlessly, she


    had subconsciously given him the green light to approach and protect her. She even enjoyed his gentle


    care. But Alex''s mom was right. I am not a good match for him.


    Reminded by this fact, she snapped back into reality and instantly shoved him away. Since her sore


    throat was killing her, shemunicated with signnguage again. Why do you still want to be with


    me? Do you want a repeat of the same tragedy?


    He went forward in an attempt to hug her, but she responded by taking a step backward and ring at


    him warily.


    He let out a helpless sigh. "There won''t be a repeat. I promise you that I will protect you to the best of


    my ability. You won''t be subjected to humiliation again. Yesterday, I talked with my mom and made it


    clear that I only have feelings for you. If she creates trouble for you again, I will have no choice but to


    cut ties with her."


    She shook her head and took another step backward. Do you think we can shoulder the heavy burden


    of this rtionship?


    He closed in. "I am merely expressing my stance to her. My mom loves me a lot, so she will eventually


    ept our rtionship. It''s a matter of time before she discovers your good qualities. Jewel, I beg of


    you. Don''t turn me down again. I know you''re slowly epting me. It took me so long to have you


    back¡­"


    She replied, Even I do not think that I am good enough for you. Understandably, she does not approve


    of me. You are only putting her in a difficult position if you force her to agree with you.


    He argued, "Does it matter? I''ll be spending my life with you, not her. To be honest, in the eight years


    you were gone, my mom forced me to attend a lot of blind dates, but I never allowed any of them to


    bear fruit. Every time she made the arrangements, I immediately schemed to foil her ns. I want no


    one else except for you. When I was dating around, I was getting my revenge against you and my


    mom."


    At this point, he took a deep breath and continued in a miserable tone, "Jean, if I had known that you


    woulde back to me, I wouldn''t have fooled around and embarrassed myself. I''m sorry for not being


    a man good enough for you, but trust me, when I met you again, I cut contact with all the women from


    before. W-Would you still think poorly of me?"


    Looking helpless, he stole a careful nce at her.


    She pursed her lips hesitantly. Truth be told, she was not touched by everything that he had told her


    just now. After all, she had no recollection of those events from the past, which sounded more like


    made-up stories to her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rather, the Alex Road that she knew was a yboy who rotated partners frequently. In her eyes, he


    would sometimes make weird statements in a moment of madness or sweet-talked her in a way that


    made her doubt his sincerity.


    However, he stood before her openly today while professing his feelings, misery, and regrets. He had


    shown her a level of sincerity that she had not seen before.


    Without a word, she gently took a step toward him.


    He suddenly broke into a smile and hugged her, too excited for words. Only the tension in his arms


    betrayed the nervousness, exhration, and great relief.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    After a long wait, the production Nine-Tailed Fox No.7 was wrapped up amid anticipation. Discussions


    were ongoing for the airing arrangements.


    Virtue in Green, the sequel to Nine-Tailed Fox No.7, started filming as well. Olivia joined the cast along


    with Jewel.


    Virtue in Green was partly a continuation of the previous drama. The focus was on the romance and


    conflicts between Margot Pearce and Jack Newman.


    In thest drama, the story ended in the scene where the two lovers met resistance from Jack


    Newman''s mother. As such, Olivia''s character, Margot, left Jack in a fit of anger.


    Virtue in Green would be set in 50,000 years after the end of the previous story. Jack was invited to the


    birthday event of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, where he would bump into Margot. Moreover,


    she brought along a child who was 50,000 years old¡ªhis son¡ªwhich would kickstart a new series of


    struggles between the two main characters.


    Olivia was done reading the script. Apart from Summer Monroe, who had previously taken on the role


    of Little Seven, the rest of the original cast would be participating in the new drama. She greeted the


    familiar faces at the set, and they reacted to her with great enthusiasm. She was now a known name


    among the crew and cast after the shocking gossip surrounding her, as well as the swift response by


    the Nn Group. Regardless of their true feelings about her, they still needed to be polite to her on the


    surface.


    Despite Summer''s explosive poprity, she was made to vanish from the set. One could not help but


    wonder how much backing Olivia had. As such, none had the guts to get on her bad side.


    Aside from the familiar cast from thest drama, there were some new additions, such as the young


    boy who was seated not far away from her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His pale face was wless. He had a pair of big, dark eyes that sparkled with cheekiness, and a high


    nose thatplemented his other features.


    When Olivia looked at him closely, he even resembled her son in real life, so she increasingly took a


    liking to him. If I guessed correctly, he should be the child actor who takes the role of my son in the


    drama!


    At that time, an actress seemed to be squatting in front of him and chatting with him. "You handsome


    boy! What''s your name?"


    He replied, "I''m Carter Rogers."


    "Ooh! You are good-looking."


    "So are you. Your eyes are like the crescent moon, so pretty."


    The actress who wasplimented almost burst with joy as she hid her cheeks in her palms shyly.


    Olivia stole a nce at Jewel and chuckled. She went up to her and whispered, "Look at that boy. He''s


    a professional at givingpliments¡ªon point and detailed."


    Jewelughed. "Yeah. Looks like a smart one."


    Olivia added, "Let''s meet him! He''s my son in the show." Then, she took Jewel''s hand and walked over


    to Carter.


    They squatted down while Olivia looked at him at eye level. "Hi, do you know who I am?"


    The boy smiled. "Yes. You''re the lovely girl who will be my mom in the show."


    Speechless and entertained, Olivia corrected his way of addressing her. "You can call me Madam! My


    son is almost the same age as you."


    He cocked his head and blinked. "But Madam, you look very young!"


    Sheughed heartily. "You sweet talker!"


    He followed suit. "But I''m being honest!"


    At that moment, Jewel went up and asked him, "How about me? Am I pretty?"


    After some consideration, he replied, "Do you not look at yourself in the mirror?"


    Her brows instantly knitted as she went over his words. That does not sound like apliment. Does


    he think I''m ugly?


    She exchanged confused looks with Olivia and responded, "Well, I do."

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    The boy shook his head and sighed. "I''m jealous of you."


    That only made Jewel more perplexed. "What for?"


    Carter shook his head and exaggerated, "I''m jealous because you can see a pretty girl every day!"


    Jewel was taken aback, and it took her a while to figure out that he was referring to her. She rubbed his


    head and chirped, "Why are you such a sweetheart?"


    He propped his chin adorably. "I probably had too many sweets growing up!"


    As soon as his words fell, it promptedughter from people around them.


    It was human nature to lovepliments. Not only was Carter good at praising others, but he was also


    one of the rare people who could dish outpliments in a creative manner.


    Olivia looked around him and found no supervising adult, so she asked out of curiosity, "Whom did you


    come with? Do you not have anyone with you?"


    He thought about it and guessed, "Do you mean those people?" He pointed his tiny finger in a


    direction.


    Wow!


    There stood four bodyguards d in ck, along with a woman, whom Olivia assumed to be Carter''s


    assistant.


    His crew reminded her of the little boy she met back at Promise Ind. Back then, the boy was


    probably annoyed when she disturbed him and ordered his bodyguards to show up. The boy from theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ind was around the same age as Carter, but he was definitely colder than this sweetheart before her.


    Atst, she was relieved to learn that he had adult supervision.


    "There''s an opening ceremonyter. Just follow me around."


    "Okay, Mom!"


    She waspletely smitten with the little boy and reached out to give him a pinch on his smooth


    cheek. Up until the opening ceremony at noon, she had been taking care of him. She even held his


    hand and walked him down the red carpet.


    While the others were busy staring and waving at cameras on the red carpet, only Olivia and Carter


    were focused on each other. She lowered her gaze to look at him with a tender smile, whereas he lifted


    his head to return the nce adorably. Although none of them were looking straight at the camera, they


    gave off a familial vibe.


    Still, their interactions did not go unnoticed by the eagle-eyed media. Putting aside Olivia''s fame, even


    her beauty was enough to be turned into news.


    After signing and descending from the stage, Sean beamed at them. "Such a perfect pair of mother-


    and-son in the show! I start to think that you do resemble each other."


    She was d to hear that and stole a nce at Carter. "Is that so? Yes, this is my son indeed."


    Carter was smiling back at her, his eyes turning into a crescent shape. Subsequently, he called out to


    her in an endearing way, "Mom!"


    At that, everyoneughed as the mother-and-son pair became the limelight of the opening ceremony.


    The next day, all papers were reporting on the opening ceremony of Virtue in Green as well as the


    dinner party at night. Not only was the public interested in the show itself, but they were also attracted


    to Olivia and Carter''s interactions.


    She was featured in five out of six photos of the ceremony. Aside from a group photo of the cast and a


    photo featuring the ''family''prised of Olivia, Eric, and Carter, the rest of the photos were focused on


    Carter and her. There was even one clip of their red carpet walk.


    From their sweet and loving interaction, anyone could tell that she really liked the boy. Everyone loved


    Carter, especially because of his smooth talk. He could easily tter anyone while convincing them that


    he was speaking the truth as an innocent child.


    However, they were also aware that his words might be a deliberate choice.


    North saw the news article while having a seafood dinner with Eugene. He was stuffed while lying on


    the couch and checking Twitter when he came across the article. Then, he shed a wide grin.


    "Mommy is so pretty."

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    At the same time, Eugene joined him after he was done cleaning up. "Are you watching Mommy''s


    opening ceremony?"


    Surprisingly, North was silent as he stared at the screen with an unhappy visage. As such, Eugene


    frowned at the change. "What is it?"


    North refused to answer.


    Eugene took a seat on the couch and wanted to nce at the screen, but North stood up and dragged


    himself back to the bedroom with theptop.


    An rmed Eugene questioned, "North, what''s wrong?"


    Following that, he was greeted with the sound of a closing door, which left him confounded.


    Subsequently, he dug out his phone to check the news. North praised Olivia just now, which means he


    was checking an article about her. What was it that upset him?


    Atst, he found the article on Olivia and noticed the interaction between her and Carter. The writing


    included terms such as ''family-like'' and ''mother-and-son''. Additionally, the reporter conducted a mini-


    interview with her.


    The reporter asked, "Hello, Miss Maxwell! Judging from your interaction with our young actor from the


    show, can I assume that you like him very much?"


    Olivia admitted, "Of course, I like him! He''s so sweet. Everyone at the set is his fan."


    The reporter followed up. "Miss Maxwell, do you wish to have a son like Carter in the future?"


    "Of course."


    The video ended right there.


    It was then Eugene finally understood that his son was jealous of Carter. He stood up and knocked


    twice on North''s door. As expected, North was stubbornly quiet, but Eugene did not wait for the kid''s


    answer and entered anyway.


    The room was plunged into darkness without a sound. From the faint moonlight, he could make out the


    silhouette of a person under the nket. This looks more concerning than I thought.


    He flicked the light switch on and saw North bundled under the nket from head to toe. Isn''t he


    worried that he might suffocate himself?


    Taking a few steps forward, he flipped the nket to reveal the boy''s head. North had been facing his


    direction but quickly turned to the other side, refusing to look at his dad.


    Great. They don''t like me anymore! Why don''t they go ahead and focus on the other kid? Why bother


    with me? He silently grumbled.


    Eugene held his breath hard andforted him. "Son, those are rubbish writing by the reporters. Your


    mommy is an actress, and the little boy is just her TV son. Mommy is getting close to him so that they


    can work better."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    North maintained his silence.


    Eugene continued, "You are your mommy''s pride. She''s not serious about any other kid, alright? She


    only cares about you."


    No matter what he said, North gave no reply as he was crying and sniffling quietly under the nket.


    At the end of his wits, Eugene lifted North in his arms. "Do you want Mommy to stop acting?"


    North had wanted to struggle in his dad''s arms but soon shook his head at the question. He was only


    feeling sad about the Carter situation, but he could not bring himself to stop his mommy from acting,


    especially knowing that she enjoyed it.


    Eugene proceeded carefully, "I''ll call Mommy and have her exin to you." Then, he reached out for


    his phone.


    That earned him a re from North, who snatched the phone from him and wailed, "I didn''t say


    anything at all! Why are you calling her?"


    Eugene felt sorry to see North crying. Yes, he might have said nothing, but the poor kid must have felt


    hurt and ignored.


    To be fair, after checking out the article and the interview, Eugene thought that Olivia had overdone it.


    North must have suffered more, seeing it from a child''s perspective.


    As a result, he set aside the thought of calling Olivia. Instead, he hugged North andforted the kid.


    "Son, adults will say things that they don''t mean because of many reasons. The same goes for


    Mommy. Maybe she likes the young actor a teeny bit, which is different from her love for you. It''s like


    comparing your love for a new toy to your love for Mommy and Daddy. Perhaps Mommy doesn''t even


    like that boy, but she couldn''t admit that in front of the reporter. If not, everyone would think that


    Mommy is unkind. Theizens would judge and scold Mommy again, which is a lot of trouble."

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    North finally released his emotions and replied pridefully, "You''re telling me."


    He knew it, but it still hurt.


    Eugene''s grasp around North''s arms tightened. "Son, you are our biological son. No matter what and


    when, we love you the most."


    North remained quiet and wrapped his arms around Eugene''s neck. After a while, a muffled voice


    sounded from Eugene''s arms. "Don''t tell Mommy. I just couldn''t understand back there."


    Eugene responded with a soft hum while hugging and patting his back lightly. Bitterness crept into his


    heart because of how insecure his son felt.


    It had not been easy for Olivia all these years, and neither had it been for North; when others were


    acting all cute or bratty in their parents'' embrace, North was forced to grow up. Even now, he let


    sadness shower him in silence in a worry that it would hurt Olivia. The more understanding he was, the


    more heart-aching it was for one to watch.


    After a long silence, Eugene lightly reciprocated, "Okay."


    The clock ticked by and North finally fell into a deep slumber. Eugene set him down and covered a


    nket over him before leaving the room. He checked on the time, which showed 11.00PM.


    Olivia could still be awake at that time, so he dialed her number. "What are you doing?"


    "Going through the script. Why are you calling me again?" asked Olivia.


    Indeed, this was not his first time calling her today. His gaze dropped to the floor as he let out a silent


    chuckle. "Just kinda miss you."


    She took a look at Jewel, who was lying in bed, before rising to her feet to go to the toilet. She looked


    herself into the mirror while teasing, "How is this ''kinda'', Mr. Nn?"


    He broke into a smile. "Fine, I admit. I miss you so much and I wanna see you so badly."


    She clucked her tongue. "Won''t you look at yourself?"


    "I''ve just read an article about you. My girlfriend is indeed gorgeous." His slick tongue was on the move


    again.


    "Is it out already? How is it? Do I look pretty in the picture?"


    "Absolutely beautiful. Everyone else was no match for you."


    Olivia smiled. "What''s with you? Are you picking it up from Carter as well?"


    Eugene knew whom she was talking about. "You don''t like it? We''re trying our best to learn or you''ll


    soon forget about us."


    She found it ridiculous. "Is it that bad? How can I forget about you when you''re calling me three times a


    day?"


    "You can''t fall for another guy. Your son and I are waiting for you at home."


    "Who did I fall for?" Her brows knitted. "Are you talking about Carter? He''s just a six-year-old kid. Who


    did you think he is?"


    "But he''s still a man. Please watch your actions and words. Even if you don''t care about my feelings,


    think about your son," he reminded.


    The epiphany finally dawned upon her, for Eugene would never get jealous over a kid. "Is North


    jealous?"


    "You admitted that you like other kids in public. Of course, he would be upset, but I talked him through


    it," he recounted.


    Olivia frowned. But I did say I like North too. Why is that little brat angry?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After terminating the call with him, she logged onto Twitter and searched for the article, which seemed


    fine to her. Although the article and pictures were all about her and Carter, it was what the drama


    needed. If she was not close with him, it would only raise suspicions instead.


    Besides, taking a liking to Carter did not mean that she did not love her son. Thus, she watched the


    interview she did. There''s nothing either. I think my answers are decent, though.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Wait a minute¡­ What about my final sentence? Is that all?


    The reporter inquired, "Would you like to have a son like him?"


    "Of course, I do," Olivia then added, "but I already have one. My son is amazing."


    Why didn''t they include the final part? No wonder North is down the dumps.


    She contacted Marcus, jumping through hoops to get that reporter''s contact number. Skipping the


    speech of courtesy, she dived straight into the topic. "I''m Olivia Maxwell, whom you interviewed the


    other day. Why is the interview released from the website different from my actual answer?"


    The reporter was dazed as he chewed over the published content. However, there was nothing


    irrelevant that came into his mind.


    Everyone was aware that Olivia was not someone to be taken lightly, so why would they release


    something false? Everything was her words promoting the project, hence the absence of sensitive


    questions. They did not even have the nerve to ship her with the male lead either. Thest thing they


    wished for was to get in her bad books.


    "Which part of it do you see unfit, Miss Maxwell?" he asked gingerly.


    Olivia questioned back, "Why didn''t you include the part where I said I already have my son, who is


    amazing?"


    "Really? It is there," imed the baffled reporter as he turned on hisptop to take a look at the


    published article.


    Knowing that he was searching for it, she remained patient. Once he watched the video, he finally


    realized that the supposed part was excluded. Panic, he apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell. It''s


    probably because of the long video, so they didn''t include that part. It isn''t on purpose. How about we


    remove the article right now? How''s that?"


    "Removing it? What''s the use of removing it? Everyone has seen it!" chided Olivia coldly.


    Who saw it, though? the reporter wondered before asking carefully, "So, what is your call, Miss


    Maxwell?"


    "Include that missing part," she proposed.


    "Okay. I''ll work on it right now," he promised.


    "And send me the full interview," she requested.


    "Sure," he responded.


    A few minutes after the call ended, Olivia received the video from the reporter. She watched it again


    and was assured that her final words were included in it before sending it to Eugene.


    ''This is my full interview. There''s a problem with the video length, so I asked them to re-edit. Show it to


    our son.''


    Then, she stayed riveted in the toilet for a long time. Truthfully, she was livid; to have such a mistake


    happened, North was bound to be angry!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jewel teased, "Look at you two being all lovey-dovey."


    Olivia spared her a nce. "We''re nothingpared to your man. Remember who drove a few hours


    just to meet you?"


    Jewel shot res at her in return. "He just wanted to buy you a meal."


    Olivia pouted. "Just hang out without me next time. Honestly, seeing you guys reminds me of my


    boyfriend."


    Jewel smiled. "Then, I''ll ask Eugene toe along too."


    "He''s trying to cheer North up. That boy is upset after watching my interview." Olivia brought up the


    problem.


    "Why?"


    "You didn''t read the article either? Because of the video length, they didn''t include the part where I


    praised my son."


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Jewel could not follow, so she grabbed the phone to take a look at the article Olivia mentioned. It was


    not until she perused it that she understood the situation. Of course, North would be displeased by


    such an answer. He might even take it as an aversion from his very own mother!


    "Were you coaxing your baby when you were in the toilet earlier?"


    Olivia sighed. "No. It''ste and he must be sleeping. I looked for the reporter to obtain the full version of


    the interview so Eugene can show it to him. I''ll call him tomorrow."


    As soon as she finished her words, she received a message from Eugene. ''OK. Don''t worry about it.


    He''s fine. Get some rest, babe. Miss you.''


    On the next day, North saw Eugene as soon as he opened his eyes. Despite the grim mood, the polite


    boy greeted, "Daddy."


    Eugene caressed the boy''s head while replying softly, "You''re up. I''ve got something to show you."


    "What is it?" asked a dubious North.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Eugene proffered his phone to North. "It''s the article published yesterday. They didn''t include Mommy''s


    whole speech in it because it''s too long. Take a look at this."


    Quietly, North raised his gaze upon Eugene and tapped open the video. His little face remained grumpy


    until he heard Olivia''s final words. "But I already have one. My son is amazing".


    That line on his lips finally stretched as joy overflowed in his eyes. So, Mommy does like me the most.


    She didn''t like other kids.


    Eugene''s heart sank from his throat at that. Right when he was about to say something, his phone


    rang; it was Olivia. North preempted him by answering the call on his own.


    "Mommy¡­" North''s mood was elevated in split seconds, and he could not smother the happiness


    running through his voice. "Why are you calling me early in the morning?"


    "Because I miss you. I even dreamt about youst night."


    He became quite shy at that. Holding the phone, he slipped his feet into the shoes and went straight for


    the toilet. "I miss you too, Mommy."


    This little brat is finally all jolly again.


    Eugene''s eyes spoke of relief. When it came to building a family, the role of a father and mother was


    indispensable. In other words, Olivia could never rece him like how he could not rece her.


    ¡­


    A man entered Olivia Maxwell Studio and Sophia hurriedly weed him. When she recognized who


    he was through the scar on his brow, she became jittery. Still, she approached him with the utmost


    decorum. "Mr. Stevenson, are you here for your suit?"


    Christoff spared her a nce and replied, "Where''s your boss?"


    "She''s not here," she answered.


    Surveying the area, he fixed his gaze on her face almost instantly. It was an innocuous one, but it could


    scare one out of the daylight for no particr reason.


    Her body went stiff instinctively. It took her a while to force a smile. "Please give me a moment, Mr.


    Stevenson. I''ll bring over your suit."


    However, he thwarted her. "No rush. Where''s your boss?"


    Sophia was hesitant, for it was unbing of her to reveal Olivia''s whereabouts to a menacing-


    looking man.


    "I¡­ We''re not sure about this either."


    With eyes turning icy, he took two steps toward her, sending oppression down her spine with his tall


    stature. "Where''s your boss? Don''t you know as her assistant?"


    She felt her legs getting wobbly as she retreated one step and exined, "I-I really don''t know."


    Suddenly, he shed an untrammeled smile. "You kid. I''m her friend, so why are you being so


    defensive? Or you can tell me her contact number. I''ll ask her myself."

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Looking at the curved corner of Christoff''s lips, Sophia grew terrified. "I¡­ I¡­"


    His expression became grim and hostility was evident in his eyes. "If you dare to repeat what you''ve


    said, you''re having a death wish," he threatened while taking another two steps toward her.


    She retreated two steps back, leaning her waist against the reception desk. She was so scared that her


    heart jumped to her throat at such a domineering aura. She did not even know how she survived that!


    "Speak." Christoff was running out of patience.


    "She went for a drama shooting," replied Sophia.


    He was slightly stunned at that answer. She''s an actress?


    "Which drama?"


    "Virtue in Green."


    "Will she be back at night? Or will she stay with the crew?"


    "She won''t be back." After saying that, Sophia rushed behind the reception desk to grab his suit and


    gave it to him. Despite her fear, she remained professional. "Here''s your suit, Mr. Stevenson. You can


    put it on. Should there be any amendment needed, we can do it right away."


    However, Christoff did not take it because the suit was only an excuse to see Olivia. Now that she was


    absent, he was simply wasting his time.


    "Leave it for now. I''ll collect it some other day." He then left the studio.


    Luck''s on her side, huh? Maybe I should find trouble for Eugene.


    An ominous smile crept onto his lips as he held his phone to give someone a call.


    The filming for Virtue in Greenmenced today. Those actors without any scenes were absent, so it


    seemed like the number of cast members had a significant decrease. However, there were loads of


    new employees around.


    Olivia and Carter entered the scene while holding hands. It was the scene where Margot first made her


    appearance after going missing for fifty thousand years. She was taking her son, Noah Pearce, to an


    event in Eastern Dragon Pce.


    Needless to say, it could never be a fantasy drama without wire stunts and a green screen.


    Acting without any actual objects was a challenge for an actor''s imaginary skills. There were only two


    lines. All Olivia and Carter had to do were not walk stiffly. While imagining the picturesque scenery


    around them, they had to show that they were legitimately wandering while relishing in the vista.


    It was not a big deal for her, but it would presumably be difficult for a child like Carter. However,


    surprisingly, he was absorbed in the scene within a split second once the filming started.


    He was hopping around and having fun, totally rxed. Then, he raised his head and asked, "Mom,


    where are we going?"


    Olivia lowered her gentle gaze onto him. "I''m taking you somewhere fun."


    After that, they leaped into the air. With post-editing, it would be a scene of them flying away.


    The next shooting would be done in the Dragon Pce. Since some of the filming set was still not


    ready, both of them took a break.


    She questioned, "You''re experienced. How long has it been since you started acting?"


    "A year and a half," he replied.


    Olivia was surprised. He''s only six this year. Does that mean he started acting at four?


    "So, you''ve started your acting career quite young. I''ve only seen ire and your bodyguard. Where


    are your parents?"


    Carter hung his head low in dejection. "My father didn''t want Mommy anymore, so she jumped off the


    building. I came to Summer City to earn some money while looking for him."


    It was the same story he told everyone. After all, one would grow sympathy for him and offer help upon


    hearing about such a tragedy.


    As expected, Olivia''s heart squeezed as she was shocked at the same time. Poor little kid!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Carter was pitier than North. At the very least, North had his mommy, but Carter did not have his


    parents around.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia hugged him infort. "Don''t be sad. How can I help you?"


    "It''s alright. I can handle myself," Carter refused the offer.


    She was touched by the little boy''s tenacity. "Okay. If you need help, feel free toe to me. I''ll help


    you."


    "Okay. Thank you, Madam," thanked Carter.


    The second filming scene was finally set up. Margot and Noah entered the Eastern Dragon Pce, at


    which Caspian Alpin, the Third Prince, fell in love with her at first sight. As he met his demise to save


    her in the end, he was crowned as the most regrettable second male lead by the audience. The


    character''s story was a total tear-jerker, but his lines were scarce.


    It was also Olivia''s first time meeting the second male lead cast because he did not attend the opening


    ceremony.


    The only thing was that the man in front of her somehow rang a bell, especially that smidgen of sinister


    on his smile and that murderous intent around him. He reminded her of someone for some reason.


    She then mocked herself for being paranoid. How could he be that cruel murderer, Christoff


    Stevenson? It must be because of that call from Sophia. Although he knows that I''m shooting a drama,


    I must be overthinking. I mean, just how bored could he be toe to the filming set?


    When she drew back her senses, the man walked up to her with eyes zeroed in on her. "Olivia, why


    don''t we have a rehearsal together?"


    A wave of relief showered her because the voice was different from Christoff''s. It truly was not him.


    "Sure," she dly affirmed.


    On the other hand, Curtis was all frantic in Nn Group. "Something came up, President Nn.


    Something happened at the amusement park in Nambahd."


    Eugene frowned. "What is it?"


    Curtis proffered his phone to Eugene, who grabbed it and read the news.


    ''Bungee Wire Snapped in the Nn''s Amusement Park''


    Following the title was the analysis of the entirety of the case. They presumed that it was because the


    management did not change the rusted wires and demanded an official statement from the Nn


    Group. Theizens flooded thement section with negativements, throwing curses at the


    company.


    After reading it, Eugene''s face turned grave. "It happened three days ago, and you''re only reporting it


    now?"


    "The manager of the subsidiary thought he could gloss it over, so he didn''t want to trouble you, but the


    news spread fast. The executives knew about it too. You might have to go there in person, President


    Nn."


    Eugene inhaled a sharp breath. He could travel there, but what about North? Olivia could not make it


    back, though.


    In the end, he rang Brian up to ask Ellen and him a favor to look after North. Worried that his son might


    not adapt or be in danger, Eugene gave them a heads-up before boarding a ne to Nambahd.


    When North''s sses ended in the afternoon, his face beamed in joy to see Brian and Ellen picking


    him up from school. He threw himself into her arms. "Grandma!"


    Smiling, she embraced him even tighter. "Missed me?"


    "Of course, I do."


    Brian chipped in, "Enough, enough. Hop on."


    "Why are you guys here? Where''s Daddy?" asked North, who was entering the car.


    "He has something urgent to attend to, so we''re here," Brian answered once he entered the car.


    "What happened?" North questioned.


    Yet, Brian did not give it away. "What''s the use of a kid knowing that? You won''t know even if I tell you."

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    A pouty North expressed, "You''re the only one who treats me like a kid. Mommy and Daddy tell me


    everything."


    Brian replied, "A branchpany that owns an amusement park under your dad''s name had a bungee


    jumping ident where the rope snapped, causing a deadly ident. It''s the talk of the town now, and


    the higher-ups had even caught wind of this. Your daddy has to deal with that personally."


    Shocked, North asked, "How many died?"


    His words surprised Brian. Is he really a child? How could he ask so calmly about the death count?


    "One."


    "Then, will anything happen to Daddy?"


    "We''ll have to see how they judge the case. If the me falls on the amusement park, then he won''t be


    able to escape from the involvement. All the media suspected that it was because the fixtures were


    past their age and had not been reced. Still, we can''t exclude the fact that someone might have


    sabotaged the equipment to mess with them."


    North became worried. "You should go too. It''ll be fine with me and Grandma at home."


    Brian nced at him before stating, "Nope. If I go, who''s gonna send and pick you up from school? Do


    you know how naggy your father is? He''s always reminding me of every little thing every ten minutes. I


    thought my ears were going to bleed from all his nagging."


    Yet, North only retorted, "Daddy is only worried because you can be unreliable, isn''t that right,


    Grandma?" He remembered to include another ally in his camp while being bold.


    A smiling Ellen responded, "That''s right. My dear grandson is correct."


    This made Brian speechless.


    Seeing how he did not speak, North leaned forward against the front seat and said with a cutesy tone,


    "Uncle Brian¡­"


    "What?" Brian replied impatiently.


    The response made Ellen p the top of his head. "You speak properly to my grandson."


    Feeling wronged, Brian could not help butmented, "You two sure are united. Can''t I even express my


    feelings for a bit?"


    She fiercely retorted, "What''s there to express? I won''t let you off the hook if you frighten my dear


    grandson."


    "Mom, does he look like he''s scared? I''m the one getting bullied here."


    "Whatever. Just speak appropriately. Otherwise, I''ll move out with North."


    Brianughed out of frustration. "Is that how you teach children? Teaching them to run away from home


    at such a young age?"


    At this point, North interjected, "I know what is right and wrong. Uncle Brian, could you go to my house


    first? I want to get some of my stuff."


    Brian replied, "Are you talking about fresh clothes? I''ve already brought some for you."


    "What about myputer?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I took that for you too. You can go there and have a look first. If anything is missing, then


    we can go back and grab it."


    As such, they followed Brian back to his vi. When surrounded by a new environment, North naturally


    went around for a tour.


    "North, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you," Ellen asked while removing her coat.


    He answered, "Grandma, could you please make spicy crayfish?"


    "Alright. Sit tight and wait." While saying that, she strode to the kitchen happily.


    As he was still scanning around, he touched various objects here and there, discovering that Brian''s


    house had a lot of exotic and strange decorations.


    At that moment, Brian came over with a smile. "Do you like it?"


    With hands behind his back, North replied proudly, "It''s nothing special." Then, he took a dart from the


    table before pitching it against the dartboard.


    He assumed the dart would have firmly pierced the dartboard, yet it fell to the ground before reaching


    it.


    Not wanting to ept this, he picked it up and threw it again. s, it did not reach.


    Is it because of my strength? Or am I too far away?


    Over and over again, he picked the dart up and threw it while simultaneously closing in with every shot.


    In the end, he was barely six feet away from the dartboard, yet he still could notnd a shot.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Brian, who did not speak throughout the whole process, finallyughed when he saw North''s look of


    confusion.


    Slightly angry, the boy questioned, "What are youughing at?"


    Brian walked to the wall without saying anything and adjusted the dartboard, leveling it to a simr


    height to North. Then, he said to him, "Try again."


    Stepping back, North attempted another toss again. Only this time, it did hit the dartboard, but it


    deviated from the center point by quite a margin. Not liking the result, he picked it up and threw it again.


    In the end, Brian walked over and taught him. "Pinch it lightly with four of your fingers, like this.


    Maintain your bnce and use your wrist to throw it. You''ll have to practice a lot and find the


    momentum from your failures." He held North''s hand and flung the dart, whichnded squarely on the


    bullseye.


    Feeling a morale boost, North retrieved the dart and continued throwing it just as Brian taught.


    Although it did not hit the bullseye, it at leastnded on the dartboard now.


    Brian stated, "Rest for a while and throw it againter. It''s a bit far, plus your strength is somewhat


    inadequate."


    Unwilling to admit defeat, North wore a pout and an unwavering expression.


    Speechless, Brian thought that this child was way toopetitive. No wonder why he could learn


    anything at such a fast pace.


    After a while, he got bored watching the battle between the dartboard and North, so he sat on the


    couch when he suddenly received a notification. It was a follow request on Instagram along with a


    message. ''The Cupid made me do it.''


    Smiling, he rejected it and ced the phone back on the table.


    With his hands behind his head, he watched and thought about how fast North was improving as he


    was hitting his dart consistently on the sixth or seventh ring on the board.


    "Brian, buy a bottle of vinegar for me," shouted Ellen from the kitchen.


    Frowning, he wanted to ask why she did not ask Cathy to do it when he remembered that she went


    back to her hometown. So, he stood up unwillingly and asked, "How many bottles?"


    She responded, "Just one will do. I want Sunup."


    At that, he affirmed before going out.


    Meanwhile, North, who was immersed in throwing darts, did not even know that Brian went out. Finally,


    he managed to hit the bullseye and was highly excited. Yet, Brian was nowhere to be found when he


    wanted to brag to him about it. He looked around puzzlingly only to find that his phone was there, yet


    he was not.


    "Grandma, where''s Uncle Brian?"


    She replied, "He went to buy vinegar."


    He nodded in response and continued to throw darts, but he was distracted by the nonstop notification


    sounds, which came from the phone on the table.


    Picking it up and taking a look, he found that it was all message requests.


    ''Why are you ignoring me? I''m Charlotte Burnes.''


    ''Are you surprised that I have your number?''


    He scrolled up to an older message. ''The Cupid made me do it.''


    Chuckling, North epted her follow request. Just as he set the phone down, another message came.


    ''If you don''t ept my request, I''ll make trouble at your hotel with my ssmates.''


    North replied to her, ''If you really do, then he''ll throw you out without hesitation.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The sharp Charlotte felt that the person was not Brian. ''Who are you?''


    Don''t tell me that the ount is fake.


    North replied, ''My uncle isn''t here at the moment. He went out to buy vinegar.''


    This made her ask, ''Are you the handsome little boy from that day?''


    He questioned, ''How did you get my uncle''s number?''

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Charlotte sent a crying emoji and another text. ''It was through a lot of effort.''


    Another message came immediately. ''Just curious. Was it you that epted my request?''


    North replied, ''Yup.''


    She asked, ''Then, will your uncle block me when he returns?''


    Calmly, hemented, ''Yup.''


    This made her panic. ''What should I do? Little handsome boy, please help me. I am super into your


    uncle.''


    North frowned tightly at her words. Does she really like Uncle Brian?


    ''Are you a legal adult?''


    Charlotte replied, ''Of course. I became legal the day we met.''


    This led him to ponder as his uncle was no longer young and wild. It would be nice if he got a girlfriend.


    Besides, he likes thisdy too, right?


    So, he replied, ''Sure, I can help you.''


    She requested, ''Oh, could you help me put in a good word in front of your uncle?''


    North could not help but smile as he admitted that he did not know how to do that. ''I can''t help you with


    that, but I can stop him from blocking you. As for the rest, you''ll have to manage on your own.''


    This surprised Charlotte. ''Really? I won''t be blocked?''


    He stated proudly, ''If you don''t believe me, then it''ll be your loss. I''m going to delete the messages now,


    otherwise, he''ll make me pay if he sees them. Don''t you betray me either.'' He then deleted all the


    traces of their conversation.


    Following that, he connected the phone to hisputer and set Charlotte''s profile to be one that could


    not be blocked.


    With everything done and dusted, Brian returned just in time as he went to the kitchen and handed


    Ellen the bottle of vinegar.


    When he walked out, he found North ying with hisputer. "Why are you not throwing darts


    anymore? What''s your highest score?"


    North stated proudly, "Ten."


    His answer made Brian smile. "Really? Do it again."


    With a snort, North stood up and stationed in his previous position before picking up a dart and


    throwing it. Whoosh! The dart flew andnded squarely on the bullseye.


    Brian eximed, "Wow! You sure are something!"


    Raising his eyebrows at him smugly, North challenged him. "Uncle Brian, how about a match?"


    He agreed. "Sure. What do you want to bet?"


    "Whoever loses will wash the dishes."


    Brianughed out loud. "That''s a big bet!"


    However, North egged on him. "Are you chicken?"


    All of a sudden, Brian thought that he was looked down upon by his nephew despite his umted


    experience for years!


    "If you''re not afraid, why should I be?"


    North stated, "I''ll go first, then. Each person gets five chances. The one with the most points wins."


    Brian agreed to his terms. "Okay."


    Pulling out all the darts from the board, North stood to his original position before scoring another


    bullseye. "Twice?"


    Still smiling, Brian was feeling magnanimous. "Sure, make that twice. You have twenty points."


    Yet, he could not smile a moment after that as North scored consecutive bullseyes. With only one


    chance left, North would get full points if he got another bullseye. "Did you cheat or something?" he


    asked in disbelief.


    What kind of child would get bullseyes in a row when they had just picked the sport up?


    North frowned. "Are you admitting defeat? If so, then I won''t throw this one."


    His question made Brian snort. "Admit defeat? I taught you how to throw darts, so why would I do


    that?"


    While looking at him, North casually threw the dart. s, it was another bullseye!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Brian was speechless.


    Next up, it was finally his turn, but he got consecutive bullseyes too.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    In the end, Brian admitted defeat gentlemanly and went to wash the dishes.


    He had been training for years, for he had been throwing darts when he was bored ever since he


    moved into this vi. Yet, how long has this brat learned? An hour at most? And he''s be this


    good? Is he some sort of a monster?


    ¡­


    Eugene was calling Olivia when she was on set, so she did not answer it. Later, it was Jewel who


    informed her about it. As such, this made her worried as her mind was wandering elsewhere during


    dinner.


    Although the cast shared a meal, her mind remained out of the zone. Suddenly, a voice sounded


    opposite her. "Is the food not to your liking today?"


    Looking up, she found that it was Avery, who yed Caspian Alpin in the show, talking to her, so she


    smiled. "It''s not. It''s just that something is on my mind."


    Avery Mauve chuckled. "What is it? You can say it. I might be able to help you."


    His words made Olivia frown. He''s being like this again. I haven''t heard this actor''s name before, so he


    must be a newbie. Yet, he has an arrogant and nonchnt gaze, which a newbie should not have.


    Especially with his sinister smirk, it strangely reminded her of Christoff, who was wild and dangerous.


    Still, the unfamiliar voice and face told her that she was wrong.


    "It''s private," she vaguely replied.


    Still smiling, Avery said, "Okay, that''s fine, but I think you''lle to me for help soon."


    Hearing that, she shot him a warning nce without saying anything. Help? Why would I seek him for


    help?


    ¡­


    After school, North tried to contact Eugene again but to no avail. This made him suspect why he could


    not contact his father. If it''s because he was on the airne and I couldn''t contact him, then fair


    enough. Yet, why can''t I contact him today?


    As such, he found Brian in a hurry and asked, "Uncle Brian, did you manage to contact my daddy?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He responded, "I called him once this afternoon, but he didn''t pick up. You can''t reach him either?"


    Somewhat in a panic, North replied, "I can''t. Do you have any other way of contacting him?"


    "I can try calling Curtis." While saying that, Brian phoned Curtis.


    Although he did pick up, the answer was not as optimistic. "Eugene had arrived. After understanding


    the case, they found that the ident was a plot, for one could see knife marks where the rope was


    snapped. Yet, before he could look into it any closer, the local police called him to assist with their


    investigation. Till now, he hasn''te out."


    Hearing that, North nodded knowingly. "No wonder he hasn''t been picking up any of my calls." He


    turned to hisputer again. "Where did it happen? I want to look into it. Since it was nned, they


    must have left something behind."


    Brian, who did not doubt his nephew''s investigative prowess, sat beside him and helped him with the


    case. Just as he sat down, Olivia came calling.


    "Olivia¡­" He had a surprised tone.


    Although everyone in the family now addressed her lovingly as ''Liv'', he had still yet to call her that way


    out of habit. Obviously, Olivia did not mind this as she asked, "Did you manage to contact your


    brother?"


    He stated, "No, but I managed to call Curtis." He then ryed what Curtis had said earlier to her.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Olivia had a worried look. "Does that mean Eugene''s currently in police custody?"


    Brian replied, "Yes. Curtis and the others went to the police station this morning, but the higher-ups


    mentioned that it was their police superintendent, Mr. Walsh, who invited Eugene to visit him at his


    house. As for what this home visit means, I''m not too sure. Curtis said he has already contacted our


    men in the area to find out what is happening. Once they do, they will get back to us as soon as


    possible."


    "Is Eugene familiar with those higher-ups?"


    "I''m not too sure about this either, but I reckon they should be. After all, the subsidiarypany of


    Nn Group is quite influential in Nambahd. Those people of position would not dare to make life


    tough for Eugene if they had their country''s economy in consideration."


    Olivia grunted in response and hung up the phone woodenly.


    Although Brian''s words made sense, she could not contain the uneasy feeling that rose within her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If they''re close, then how could the people of authority possibly allow this negative piece of news to


    persist and fester? What does the superintendent want from the home visit? Eugene can''t actually be a


    guest at the superintendent''s house, can he? Could it be¡­ Could it be bad news?


    Jewel noticed her stricken look and hastily asked, "What''s wrong? Is there still no news on Eugene?"


    "Nope. He was invited to the home of one of the higher-ups. What''s your opinion on this?"


    Jewel was slightly taken aback for a moment. "Generally, he''s either a guest or under confinement."


    As soon as Olivia heard that, the uneasy feeling within her intensified. "Why would they hold Eugene


    captive? Could the ident be plotted? No way! I need to get there right now."


    As she said that, she rose to her feet abruptly and was about to leave when Jewel hastily stopped her.


    "Don''t panic and get into a frenzy just yet. Eugene can''t operate apany in Nambahd without having


    some influence there. Besides, Nambahd is just a tiny country, so they would not dare to do anything to


    him. Let''s wait and see how things progress."


    Olivia remained uneasy and worried the entire time as the day went by. She was preupied with her


    thoughts and could not seem to focus at all.


    During her final scene, she had several outtakes and performed worse than a child. Fortunately for her,


    Director Norris was respectful toward her. Despite his annoyance, he did not end up yelling at her.


    Finally, she seeded in her scene and quickly headed toward the door hand in hand with Carter.


    Suddenly, there was a yelp. "Be careful, Olivia!"


    She instinctively looked up and saw Avery running toward her. At that point, she sensed something


    hurtling down above her and her initial reaction was to swap hands to move Carter away like how she


    swapped her purse. This way, the kid could avoid being the center of impact.


    As she attempted to deflect the falling prop, she did not manage to do that in time and a gash formed


    on her forehead from the descending stone prop. At that moment, blood gushed out from her wound.


    It was not a serious injury, but she bled profusely and continuously.


    "Olivia!" Avery ran over in a hurry and instantly withdrew a handkerchief from his pocket before


    pressing it against her forehead. "Why didn''t you dodge?"


    As soon as Carter saw the blood, he yelled out anxiously, "Mom, how are you feeling?"


    Subsequently, the cast and crew on set rushed over to check on her.


    Olivia hastily waved to brush them off. "I''m fine. Don''t panic, guys. It''s just a minor cut from the prop.


    It''s okay."


    Director Norris came over too. "Olivia, hurry up and get the wound treated at the hospital."


    She smiled in response. "It''s fine. There''s no need to kick up such a big fuss."


    Meanwhile, the wicked smile, generally seen on Avery''s face, was now strangely gone. "Let me take a


    look." He stopped applying pressure on the wound and withdrew the handkerchief.


    The wound was not deep but long, leaving a slit of about two inches on the right side of her forehead.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    "Listen up and get to the hospital if you don''t want a scar on your forehead." As Avery spoke, he bent


    down and attempted to take her into his arms.


    However, Olivia was shocked by his move. After all, they were not close enough for her to jump into his


    arms, so she hastily rejected him. "No, that''s not necessary. I''m a doctor too. I know my condition well


    enough."


    As she spoke, she turned to Jewel and said, "Jewel, could you get me my little ck bag?"


    Jewel responded affirmatively and left. Soon enough, she returned with the bag and scrambled to


    search for an alcohol pad to dress Olivia''s wound. Suddenly, Avery took the bag from her just as she


    was halfway searching through it. "Let me."


    Though she tried to reject him, she looked at her empty hands and ended up not asking for the bag


    from him. After all, the priority right now was to dress Olivia''s wound.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Meanwhile, Carter continued to stare helplessly at Olivia with a worried look in his eyes. "Mom."


    If Mom hadn''t saved me earlier, then I would have been hit by therge rock!


    At that point, Director Norrisshed out angrily. "What''s going on with the props?"


    A man hurriedly ran over with his head hung low. "I''m sorry. I didn''t store the prop carefully. Miss


    Maxwell, are you alright?"


    The item was not heavy, but since it came hurtling down from the top, it bore an impact as itnded on


    the ground.


    Olivia did not want to pursue the matter as it was only an unexpected ident. She knew that no one


    intended for this ident to happen anyway. "It''s alright. Don''t feel bad about this. I can tell that it''s just


    a tiny gash and I''ll be fine after a few days."


    "Fine?" Avery rebuked, "It''s such a long wound and it''d probably leave a scar."


    He nced at the man in charge of the props as he spoke, scaring him with his frosty re.


    Why is he looking at me like that? It wasn''t intentional. I didn''t expect the prop to drop so suddenly.


    Meanwhile, Olivia''s brows were tightly furrowed. This guy is overly concerned, isn''t he? Why did he


    chide me out of nowhere? Who does he think he is anyway?


    She reached out for the tweezers in his hand. "I can handle this myself."


    Yet, he patted her on her hand and warned, "Don''t move."


    At that moment, she red at him and was about tosh out. I don''t need him to dress my wound! He


    behaves as if we''re close!


    However, Director Norris voiced out, "Yes, that''s right. Olivia, you can''t see the wound clearly, so why


    don''t you let Avery dress it for you?"


    At that, she considered the situation for a moment and tolerated it for the sake of Director Norris.


    Subsequently, he asked, "Olivia, you seem preupied the entire day. Is there something wrong?"


    As soon as she heard that, she no longer wanted to stay on. "Director Norris, I''ve got something urgent


    to deal with, so I would like to take a few days off. Could we proceed with the scenes without me?"


    She was the lead actress, and even if other scenes could be shot first, none of them would be as many


    as hers. She knew that her request for some time off would inevitably affect the progress of their


    filming.


    However, Director Norris knew her well enough. She would not have made so many outtakes if it was


    not because she had something pressing to deal with. Even if he made her stay for the filming, she


    would not be able to give out a hundred percent either.


    "Okay. You can have one week off. That should be sufficient time for your wound to heal too."


    Hearing that, Olivia responded gratefully.


    Finally, Avery finished dressing her wound and got up to stare at her as he kept his head down. "Make


    sure you dress the wound properly. It''s definitely a big deal! Since when are you such an easygoing


    person?"


    She lifted her head to nce at him. Do I know him? We''ve barely known each other for more than


    three days other than going through the script together. There''s been nothing else! Who is he to talk to


    me in such a way? Judging by the familiar tone he speaks in, it appears that we know each other from


    before.


    Before she could figure out this man''s identity, he spoke up, "Let''s go. I''ll send you home."

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Jewel frowned and strode over in several steps. "We wouldn''t want to trouble you. I''ll send her home."


    As Jewel said that, she attempted to snatch Olivia from Avery''s hand. However, he kept a tight grip on


    Olivia''s arm and dodged slightly.


    Instantly, Jewel revealed a cold look and her voice turned sterner than before. "What are you trying to


    do?"


    Yet, Avery stared at her with a purposeful look, and the wicked smile on his face was restored. "I''ll send


    her."


    Jewel moved forward and stretched out her hand once again. "That''s not necessary."


    Olivia frowned and struggled hard to get out of Avery''s clutches. She took a look at him and her


    expression was colder than ever. However, when faced with this man who had just helped her, she


    could not find it in herself to say anything harsh despite finding him annoying.


    "Thanks for dressing my wound earlier. Jewel can send me home just fine."


    At that, he finally retracted his hand and looked at her with an amused expression. "What''s wrong? Are


    you afraid of me?"


    Olivia responded, "We''re both public figures, so it would cause unnecessary drama if someone caught


    us with cameras."


    Avery smiled at that. "It''s kind ofte for you to be worried about this right now because I''m afraid the


    news has leaked."


    Frantic, she scanned the surroundings and noticed that it was just their crew members around.


    He lifted his chin. "I saw a reporter sneakily taking a photo earlier."


    As soon as his words hit, someone discovered news of them on the Inte shortly after that.


    ''Olivia Sustained an Injury to Save Her Son on the Set of Virtue in Green. Mother-And-Son Chemistry


    Was Disyed as Her TV Son Cries.''


    ''Second Male Lead, Avery Mauve, Personally Helped Olivia Dress Her Wound.''


    There were four photos published. One of them was a photo of Olivia clutching to her forehead while


    the other one was Avery tending to her wound. On top of that, the other two photos were one of him


    offering her a hug and one of Carter sobbing.


    The news was published about ten minutes ago, but underneath that, the publicments were


    endless.


    "Is this true? Or just BTS?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Didn''t you notice the chaotic scene?"


    "It''s our favorite couple in the series! They''re such a good match for each other."


    "Yes. Did you notice the worried look in Avery''s eyes? Could he actually be in love with Olivia?"


    "Am I the only one who thinks that there''s a striking resemnce between Olivia and the child actor?"


    "The mother-son-duo is so affectionate with each other."


    Up till now, there did not seem to be any negativements. After everyone saw that, they found


    nothing untoward about the news since it could be taken as a publicity stunt for their series.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Olivia had a somber look. Such news would definitely trigger jealousy within Eugene and


    North if they saw it. She frowned but did not dare to give North a call, so she dialed Marcus'' number


    instantly. "Marcus, help me with something."


    She walked out of the door as she spoke and had just taken two steps when she heard someone


    mention, "Hey, the news is gone."


    Immediately after that, someone else responded too, "That''s right. I can''t see anything on my end


    either. Has it been removed?"


    Olivia turned back and nced at the crowd with a confused look. She wanted to confirm things with


    them, but she suddenly heard Marcus'' anxious voice from the other end of the line. "Olivia, what''s


    wrong?"


    "Ah. It''s fine. Marcus, I''ll exin things to you another time."


    After she said that, she hung up the phone and searched on the Inte to see that the two pieces of


    news had disappeared. Did the person who published them suddenly have a guilty conscience or were


    they deleted by someone else? Judging by the speed of things, could it be¡­


    Feeling the sudden panic, she took out her phone and dialed North''s number.


    The phone continued to ring, yet no one answered it. Just as she assumed that no one would pick up


    the call, his voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    "Mommy¡­"


    As soon as Olivia heard North, she was ted beyond words and finally felt at ease.


    Earlier on, she was sure that it was his work after hearing the phone ring endlessly. She deduced that


    he must have refused to answer her call because he saw the news and was unhappy about it.


    However, he was willing to take her call, which indicated that things were not as bad as she expected.


    She probed him gingerly. "North, why did it take you so long to answer my call?"


    He responded, "I was watching TV with Grandma."


    "What are you guys watching?"


    "Pce Wars."


    At that point, Olivia was significantly speechless. The brat was annoyed and did not want to talk to her.


    "And you were watching?"


    "Yep." He gave another cold reply.


    The slight bit of hope she harbored dissipated upon noticing his cold response. The little brat definitely


    saw the news.


    Ultimately, she decided not to beat around the bush and straight up asked, "North, did you see my


    news on the Inte?"


    He replied, "No."


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    She mentioned, "Today, there was an ident on set, and I was injured."


    As her words fell, North maintained his silence for a moment before asking, "How''s your injury?"


    Olivia instantly put on a pitiful act and said, "I''ve got a slight gash and it hurts. I need a kiss from my


    darling boy, then my pain will disappear!"


    In response, he said, "Mommy, I''m not three. Do you think such words would work on me?"


    Sheughed. "Can I ask you something, then? Were you the one who deleted the posts on the


    Inte?"


    He replied haughtily, "No."


    Resigned, Olivia purposely stated, "Then, I must find out the identity of the person who deleted them so


    that I can thank them."


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why would I be? They''ve done a huge favor for me. Those reporters exaggerated as usual. It was just


    a prop that fell suddenly, and there was a child next to me, so I reached out to deflect the item. I didn''t


    end up avoiding it, so I was cut by the edge of the prop and sustained a tiny slit. I''m not as courageous


    as the news described me to be, though. The piece of news also portrayed me as one who''s besotted


    by someone else''s child and another man. It''s a defamatory piece of news, so why would I want it to


    remain?"


    On the other end, North''s expression finally softened upon hearing her exnation and his voice was


    no longer as cold as before. "I deleted them because I didn''t want Daddy or Grandma to see them."


    At that moment, Olivia intentionally exaggerated. "It was you, huh? I knew that it must have been my


    darling boy who did that. No one else would be that skillful to be able to delete the news as soon as it


    was published. Thanks, baby."


    "Mommy, you must stay safe. Don''t let yourself get hurt again while saving others."


    "I get it. Thanks for your concern, baby."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She finally managed to appease the little one and continued the conversation for a moment before


    hanging up the phone. As soon as she turned around, she noticed Jewel standing not too far from her.


    "Are you seriously going there?" asked Jewel.


    "Yes. I need to go over and see with my own eyes. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease."


    "I''lle with you."


    Olivia stopped her. "You shouldn''t. You have a special family background, and it would be troublesome


    if we encountered a member of the Double Dragon Court. I''ll be fine by myself."


    However, Jewel replied domineeringly, "No way! It''d be dangerous there, so I can''t possibly let you go


    alone!"


    Suddenly, a male voice interrupted their conversation. "I''ll go with you."


    As soon as Olivia and Jewel heard that, they were startled.


    They nced in the direction of the voice and found Avery, who was dressed casually as he leaned


    against the pir. He appeared to be quite carefree as he maintained his signature wicked smile.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    "Excuse me. I''m sorry for startling the two of you." Despite his words, there was not the slightest hint of


    remorse on his face.


    At that point, an evident displeasure appeared on Olivia''s face. "Do you have the bad habit of


    eavesdropping on someone else''s conversation?"


    Avery responded, "I didn''t eavesdrop. I heard your entire conversation just by standing here. You guys


    were off guard."


    Olivia had no excuse for that and could note up with anything to rebuke. She had indeed been too


    stuck in herfort zone and was no longer as alert as before. However, this man here seemed to


    walk on tiptoes and did not make any sound at all. She was not sure how much he overheard and


    wondered if he had heard the mention of Double Dragon Court.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, if he was just an ordinary guy, then he probably would not know where that was.


    As such, she probed him. "Do you even know where we''re headed?"


    Avery nced at her with an ambiguous look in his eyes. "I''ll follow you to wherever you wish to go."


    She red at him and replied coldly, "I''m going back to the hotel."


    He smiled in response. "I''ll wait for you at the hotel entrance, then."


    She eximed coldly, "Although you helped me out earlier, I''m not close with you, so please refrain


    from making jokes like this."


    He nced at her with a bold and tant tease in his eyes. "You''re the type to turn your back on your


    benefactor, huh?"


    Olivia ignored him and bid farewell to Director Norris and the rest of the crew before leaving hand in


    hand with Jewel.


    Subsequently, they went back to the hotel and gathered some necessities.


    Just as they walked out of the hotel entrance with their luggage, they saw Avery standing there.


    He slouchedzily on the couch in the lobby and got up slowly upon seeing them. With a smile, he


    nced at his wristwatch and spoke clearly, "You guys took less time than I expected to get ready."


    Instantly, Olivia paused in her tracks and nced at him with a perplexed look. "What do you want?"


    He smiled and replied, "I told you. I''m the only one who can help you with your issue."


    At that point, she found this man to be full of mystery. "W-Who are you?"


    Avery headed over in her direction and smiled at her. "Don''t you think it''s a bit toote to ask who I am


    at this point?"


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man''s unmasked tease and brazen smile. She could not


    contain herself and finally asked, "Christoff?"


    At that moment, a sh of surprise appeared in Avery''s eyes as he eximed, "Wow. You''re smart,


    aren''t you?"


    Olivia breathed in resignedly. Indeed, her instincts were right¡ªhe was Christoff! However, she could


    notprehend how he managed to look like apletely different person.


    If it was not because of his intimidating aura and wicked smile, she would have found it hard to identify


    him. After all, even his voice was different and the scar between his brows disappeared.


    Christoff took another step closer to her with a tititing look. "Are you frightened of me?"


    She retreated instinctively, but Jewel stepped forward and took a protective stance in front of Olivia.


    "Get away from her."


    Slowly, he nced toward Jewel frostily. "If I were in your position, I would stay out of this."


    In response, she revealed a stern look. "Try me andy your hands on her."


    Christoff kept his eyes on her and suddenly beamed without care. "You''re supposed to be dead to the


    Double Dragon Court, so my friendly advice would be for you to keep a low profile. It''s not even a life or


    death situation, so why are you exaggerating?"


    As soon as Jewel heard that, her heart sank and she could not mask her shock. He recognizes me.


    "How did you find out?"


    He tilted his head and smiled. "You''re well and alive, but you didn''t return to the organization. Do you


    know what this is? Betrayal! Now, only death is awaiting you."

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Olivia was startled and quickly rushed forward to pull Jewel behind her. "Mr. Stevenson, we''ve never


    offended you nor is there any animosity between us. There is no need for you to go after minor


    characters like us, right? Besides, we''ve got a ne to catch, so please excuse us. We''ll be on our


    way."


    After she said that, she held Jewel''s hand and headed to the street.


    Truthfully, Olivia was anxious because Christoff was a highly unpredictable person who was beyond


    her control. As a dangerous character, not only did he turn up in Summer City, but he also even


    infiltrated her filming site and identified Jewel.


    If the Double Dragon Court got word that Jewel was alive, they would definitely not let it slide, rendering


    her in utmost danger!


    As a result, Olivia felt bad about this. If only Jewel had not gone with her to the filming set, then she


    would most likely not have encountered Christoff.


    Meanwhile, he stroked his chin and his eyes were full of jest as he said nonchntly toward the duo''s


    backs, "I''ve waited for you guys for so long, yet you''ve walked off just like that. That''s quite rude of you.


    What''s up? Do you guys want me to give Double Dragon Court a call?"


    Olivia and Jewel paused in their tracks suddenly. "Do you want us to kill you and take that secret to


    your grave?"


    Christoffughed. "Just by the two of you?"


    Olivia stated coldly, "Even a worm would turn!"


    He took several steps in their direction and Jewel instinctively attempted to take action against him, but


    Olivia stopped her. Christoff was right; they had not fought for years, so they might not be a match for


    him even if they joined forces to attack.


    Besides, they could not possibly kill him in public anyway.


    Christoff continued to walk toward them until he was about a foot away from Olivia, then he finally


    stopped and bent down slightly. This time, he spoke in his original voice, "If I had intended to make


    things tough for you guys, I would have told Joseph about this the moment I saw her. After all, Joseph


    has promised a reward of one hundred million for anyone who tracked down Miss Fenton."


    Olivia kept her eyes on him. Even though he had just admitted that he was Christoff, his features and


    voice did not resemble him, so she had some ongoing doubts. Yet, he spoke using his original voice


    now, so she felt confused yet shocked. How did he do that?


    "So, why are you following us?"


    He nced at her. "To help, of course." As he said that, he strode over to a ck vehicle by the


    roadside.


    Olivia and Jewel remained in their spots, unsure of his motives.


    Noticing that they had not moved an inch, he eximed, "What are you staring at? Get into the car!"


    Olivia asked, "Do you know where we''re headed?"


    He wrapped his arms around himself and revealed a smile. "Do I look like a fool?"


    At that, she did not utter a single word. She was not sure whether the man in front of her was a friend


    or foe, so she had no intention of revealing anything.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He sneered. This woman''s quite alert. Then, he turned to her and uttered lightly, "Eugene."


    As soon as Olivia heard that, she gasped to herself. He knows everything!


    However, she felt insecure to go along with a man like him. At this point, she was unsure whether to


    keep her guard up or investigate what happened to Eugene by the time they got there.


    As such, she voiced out, "Mr. Stevenson, thanks for your kind offer. I would be very grateful if you could


    keep this secret between us. As for this matter, it''s my issue, so I don''t want to be a bother to you."


    At that moment, Christoff frowned. "Do you know where he is? Although Nambahd isn''t that big, it


    would be quite difficult for the two of you to find someone on your own, right?"


    Olivia looked at him warily. "Why are you helping us?"


    He said with a smile, "I wouldn''t do it for nothing, of course. I would like to befriend you."

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Olivia undoubtedly did not believe Christoff andmented, "Then, you should be prepared for the


    possibility that your journey will not go ording to n and it will involve some inherent dangers. Isn''t


    it too much of a price to pay to make a new friend?"


    He smiled and replied, "Aren''t you even a bit moved by my help?"


    "No. I don''t want to be a burden to anyone," she exined and was eager to leave.


    Then, Christoff advised, "The truth is that neither of you will be able to find him. You may also


    encounter dangerous circumstances, whereas I will not. Since I have clout over there, I''ll have no


    trouble finding someone. Moreover, I suggest you convince her to stay home rather than squander time


    with me here."


    Jewel promptly rejected his suggestion. "No, I have to follow her."


    "Olivia is right. Your identity might be easily exposed," he reminded.


    "I don''t care. I won''t let Olivia go with you," she insisted.


    However, Olivia reasoned that his words made sense, and she reiterated, "Jewel, you went through a


    lot to get where you are today. So, stop interfering with my problem!"


    Jewel frowned and stated, "Don''t bother trying to persuade me. I''m not going anywhere without you." I


    can''t just let you go on your own, especially not when you''re with Christoff.


    Then, he insisted, "Fine. If you want, let''s go together. Don''t waste time, or we''ll bete for the flight."


    At that moment, Olivia stared warily at Christoff, wondering if he was a friend or foe. Consequently, how


    could she possibly go with him?


    He tried to reassure her, "Don''t worry. If I had intended to hurt you, I wouldn''t have gone to all this


    trouble."


    Olivia and Jewel exchanged nces, but Christoff''s patience had run out, so he asked coldly, "What?


    Are you expecting me to threaten you now?"


    She drew a deep breath, held Jewel''s hand, and entered his car. This man is so annoying!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once Olivia was buckled in, he sat next to her and said, "Miss Fenton, please sit in the front." Jewel


    was displeased, but she restrained herself from expressing her feelings because she relied on them.


    While riding in the car, Olivia questioned, "May I ask how you transformed into an entirely different


    person?"


    Suddenly, Christoff leaned in on purpose and asked coyly, "Do you want to learn?"


    She knitted her brows slightly and avoided him. "Mr. Stevenson, I can tell you''re a gentleman, but with


    all due respect, may I ask you for a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "Can you please not lean in so close to me as you talk?"


    Christoff was taken aback by Olivia''s inquiry but quickly responded with a grin, "Will I appear impolite if


    I decline your request, especially after you''veplimented me?"


    She looked at him and replied, "I''m sure you can figure it out."


    "To be honest, how I behave depends on the person. If it means spending time with you, I don''t mind


    pretending to be a well-mannered gentleman. You''re a beauty, you know that? Every beauty gets the


    final say."


    Olivia''s lips twitched as she snorted, "Don''t flirt with me the same way you flirt with young chicks. I''m


    not going to fall into your trap."


    However, Christoff remained obstinate and moved closer to her. "Does that mean I don''t need to


    behave gentlemanly around you?"


    At that moment, she did not attempt to avoid him but instead inched closer to him. He was bewildered


    as to why she behaved in such a manner, and he was curious when she became so brazen. Suddenly,


    she reached up, jabbed a silver needle into the back of his neck, and said, "You''re right. We should


    behave differently depending on the person, but since you don''t believe me when I try to be polite, I


    have no choice but to be harsh on you."


    Christoff initially failed to grasp the meaning of Olivia''s words. However, as time passed, he became


    aware that something was wrong with his left arm and that numbness was beginning to spread across


    it.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Christoff raised an apprehensive eyebrow and inquired, "What did you do to me?"


    When the driver-cum-bodyguard heard the noise, he checked his rearview mirror. As soon as he was


    sure that the two passengers sitting behind him did not pose a threat to each other, he anxiously


    inquired, "Are you all right, Chris?" When he asked that question, he nearly pulled over.


    Jewel reached into her boots and pulled out a dagger, fixing her gaze on the driver. If this driver dares


    to attack...


    "I''m fine; keep driving," Christoff instructed. Then, he cast his eyes over Olivia and inquired, "How did


    you do it? Perhaps, you can do acupoint?"


    "Sort of," she responded.


    He clutched his numb arm and eximed, "I did not expect you to possess such abilities. Now, hurry


    up and relieve me of this numbness."


    "When we arrive at the airport, I will do it."


    "Do you treat people who genuinely want to help you in this manner? I feel awful right now."


    "This is how you can remain still."


    "Fine, I surrender. I''ll stay still. You''re such a vicious woman."


    "So, how did you change your facial appearance? Can you help Jewel with changing hers as well?"


    "Yes, but first, relieve me from the numbness."


    "Turn around," Olivia said.


    However, the man did as he was told without raising any objections. Although Christoff could not feel


    what she was doing to him, he noticed that the numbness in his arm gradually faded. Then, he turned


    around and red at her; with anger and amusement, he uttered, "Ungrateful brat!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She pursed her lips in annoyance. "I have yet to receive your assistance. How can you call me that?"


    He began to choke and nodded vigorously. "Fine. All my efforts to investigate Eugene Nn on your


    behalf have been in vain, right?"


    Rather than waste time chatting with him about frivolous topics, Olivia urged, "Come on, tell me how


    you altered your facial appearance. Did you use make-up?"


    "Of course not," Christoff smiled. "This is Samuel Court''s instinct for survival."


    When she heard that, she came to an understanding. No wonder; although Samuel Court is not


    particrly powerful, nobody in Southeast Asia dares to mess with him, and even the most powerful


    Double Dragon Court allowed him to establish a foothold. It turns out that this is the secret weapon.


    "Fine. I don''t need to know about it anymore."


    Then, Christoffforted her, "Don''t worry. You can count on me to assist you as promised. Once we


    arrive in Nambahd, it is still possible to alter your facial appearance. Your new facial appearance can


    onlyst for 48 hours."


    "Thanks," Olivia replied. After that, she cast a skeptical nce at him. "Are you boarding the ne with


    that face?"


    He smiled at her. "Of course not. I''ll let you see a miracle when we get to the airport." Although she was


    sure that he still had Avery Mauve''s face on, she was taken aback to see that he had reverted to his


    own face as soon as he stepped out of the vehicle at the airport. His facial appearance left her in shock


    and disbelief that she could not believe it. How does he do it?


    Christoff''s eyes were sly and flirtatious when he cast another nce at Olivia. Moreover, the scar


    between his brows added to his feral appearance. "Why? You don''t recognize me anymore?"


    She questioned him with a threatening gaze. "Has your arm recovered?"


    He clicked his tongue and took a step back. "You are a vicious woman."


    Olivia was at a loss for words after hearing that.


    When they finally got on the ne andnded in Nambahd, it was already 9.00AM the following day.


    She made another attempt to call Eugene, but the call was unsessful.


    Christoff reassured her, saying, "What''s the rush? Since we just arrived, the first thing on the agenda is


    to get some rest."


    Why wouldn''t she be anxious? She wouldn''t have gone to Nambahd if she wasn''t worried about


    Eugene.


    "No, I''m going to the police station right now. The police will not arbitrarily detain someone."

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    "That is not something the police can do. However, what if Eugene''s friend invited him to an event as a


    guest?" Christoff raised the possibility.


    Olivia frowned in response to his words. "Do you have any idea who it is?"


    Then, he wrapped his arm around her waist and led her into the hotel. "Rest up for the time being and


    put your trust in me. I can find someone in this area much faster than you."


    She struggled to free herself from his grip before asking earnestly, "Please tell me where Eugene is."


    "Calm down. I need some time to track him down, but I''m confident we''ll find him soon," Christoff


    reassured her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as she heard that, Olivia dropped her objections since they also had to leave their luggage in


    the hotel room. Hence, she requested a suite for herself and Jewel, and as soon as they entered the


    room, he made a dash for it, but Olivia stopped him. "We should get some rest."


    He drew a long breath, leaned against the door, and asked in a displeased tone, "Do you have to be so


    cautious around me?"


    "I told you we needed to rest," she emphasized.


    Then, Christoff nced over at Jewel, who was also keeping a wary eye on him. Even though she was


    wearing a hat and a mask that effectively covered up her features, her unprotected eyes appeared


    particrly menacing. Suddenly, he sneered while jutting his chin in Jewel''s direction and asked, "Is


    she no longer interested in changing her appearance?"


    Olivia appeared to recall her earlier request, took a step back, and then allowed him to enter the room.


    Even after he had entered the room, he did not immediately reveal the facial appearance alteration


    method. Instead, he paced around the room before settling on the couch and scrutinizing Olivia''s body


    brazenly.


    However, she gradually lost patience with him. "So, how did you do it?"


    "I''ve traveled thousands of miles to apany you. Why can''t you be nicer to me?" Christoff asked


    with an aggrieved expression.


    She couldn''t help but cringe when she saw that. Then, she stared at him and said, "I believe one


    should be content with what they have. I can treat you much worse than that."


    He recalled the day in the studio when she lost her temper and realized that, based on her current


    tone, she had much betterposure than she had back then. "Okay, who told me to be such a nosey


    parker?"


    Afterward, Christoff reached into his pocket to look for something, and his phone abruptly rang. Soon,


    he swiped the answer key and took the call while maintaining a nk expression, which contrasted


    with his friendly demeanor earlier. The person on the other end of the line reported something, so he


    responded, "Are you sure? Okay, I''ve got it. Send it to Seasons Hotelter." He ended the call and


    looked over at Olivia. "Do you want to know where Eugene is?" After hearing that, Olivia experienced


    an immediate onset of anxiousness. "Where is he?"


    His gaze was intensely fascinated as he curled his index fingers at her. "Come here. I''ll tell you."


    Nevertheless, her brows knitted together as she cast a wary nce at him. "Just tell me right here."


    "I don''t want anyone else to hear it," he replied.


    When Jewel heard that, she took a few steps back, implying that she understood the apparent meaning


    behind his words. Therefore, when Olivia moved closer to him, Jewel decided to retreat.


    However, Christoff kept his gaze fixed on Olivia and questioned, "Do you think I''ll devour you?"


    She stifled the raging rage that was building up inside her because she was eager to find out where


    Eugene was, and, as a result, she leaned closer to him.


    "It''s not close enough," hemented.


    Olivia took a deep breath and leaned in closer, but Christoff kept telling her to get closer. I''m literally a


    foot away from him! How close should I get?


    Suddenly, she stood up straight and gave him an icy stare as she decided to give up. "If you''re not


    going to tell me, leave!"


    Christoff rxed on the couch, leaning back with his arms on the back. "Do you know what became of


    the person who once said that to me?"


    Surprisingly, Olivia was unfazed by him and instead gave him a dismissive look and responded, "Do


    you know what happened to thest person who tried to deceive me?"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    After Olivia made that remark, Jewel strolled over. Christoff looked at them with a bewildered


    expression and asked, "What? Don''t you want to know where Eugene is?"


    "I wonder if your men are capable of such things."


    "Of course, I do. Say something ttering to convince me, and I''ll tell you."


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    "Do you converse with Eugene in this manner?" he inquired with his brow furrowed.


    With a poker face, Olivia stared at him. "You aren''t him, and he isn''t as irritating as you!"


    "Is he that good?"


    "Better than you."


    Then, Christoff arched his brows and stared at her with utter fascination. "Fine. I guess you won''t give


    up if I don''t show it to you. What do you know about Nambahd?"


    When she saw his serious expression, she nodded and exined, "I''ve heard about King Hayes


    Namb''s ascension to the throne. His uncle, Sirius Namb, attempted to usurp the throne, and they


    engaged in a drawn-out battle before Hayes could sessfully ascend to the throne."


    Christoff replied, "Yes, and can you guess where he is now?"


    Suddenly, Olivia''s heart sank as she asked, "What? He can''t possibly be at Nambahd Pce, can he?"


    "He''s in Sirius'' City Pce," he corrected her.


    "What is he doing there?"


    "Do you know what he is doing there?"


    "What?"


    Christoff turned his head to look at Olivia and smiled. "Have you heard of Azalea Namb, Sirius''


    daughter?"


    "Yes, I have heard that she is stunning, but she isn''t married yet," she answered.


    Nevertheless, he kept dropping hints to her. "Then, do you know whom she is expecting?"


    Her brow furrowed, and she had an inkling when she noticed a grin on his face, but she insisted on


    asking, "Who?"


    "Eugene."


    Olivia asserted firmly, "No way!"


    Christoff shrugged and inquired, "Do you dare toe with me?"


    "Where to?" She continued to be skeptical of him.


    After getting to his feet, he responded, "Let''s go to City Pce, and I''ll show you."


    Christoff''s words threw Olivia''s thoughts off, and she tly refused, "No, because I don''t trust you."


    At that moment, Jewel moved closer, embraced Olivia, and started signing to her. ''You must have faith


    in Eugene, who likes you so much! There is no way that he will ever get involved with Azalea.''


    He quietly observed them while his arms were folded. "Why would I deceive you? Anyway, you have


    overheard my phone conversation with my men earlier; they discovered that today is Azalea''s birthday


    banquet, and Sirius ns to marry her to Eugene. Your man may no longer be yours if you show up


    late."


    Then, Jewel gave him a stern look and warned him, "Enough with the nonsense. Eugene hase to


    investigate the matter involving the amusement park. Why would he attend the banquet celebrating her


    birthday at City Pce?"


    Her warning caused his expression to falter. "It is entirely up to you whether or not to ept that.


    Furthermore, I''m invited to Azalea''s birthday party. If you choose not to attend, I will." Following that, he


    got up and walked out.


    As she watched him walk away, Olivia hurriedly called out, "Wait¡ª"


    Christoff halted in his tracks and around to face her. "I told you, if I wanted to hurt you two, I wouldn''t


    have gone through all this trouble."


    She expressed her regret after experiencing some pangs of guilt. "I understand, and we''re just naturally


    suspicious of everyone. Is it true that you can enter the City Pce?"


    "Eugene is not the only person with a support system. Anyone in our circle has a connection!" Christoff


    emphasized.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "We''lle with you!"


    "I can''t bring two women."


    "Fine. I''lle alone with you."


    As soon as Jewel heard that, she pulled Olivia''s arm and asked, "Are you going to follow him without


    question? How well do you know him?"

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    "I don''t know, but he is right. If he wants to hurt me, he doesn''t need to go to all that trouble when there


    are plenty of opportunities for him."


    Jewel would resort to using signnguage whenever she started to feel anxious. ''Do you know what


    he''ll do once he gets into City Pce? Either I''ll go with you or you won''t. I can''t let you take the risk on


    your own.''


    Oliviaforted Jewel by patting her hand and whispered, "It''s fine. He can''t hurt me." Then, she


    walked toward Christoff.


    As she walked up to him, he cracked a grin. "Have you made your decision?"


    Suddenly, Jewel walked toward them and insisted, "Let me go with you."


    "I told you it would be inconvenient."


    "Dress me as your bodyguard and let me tag along, or I won''t let Olivia leave with you."


    Christoff sneered, "Can''t you gauge the gravity of the situation? You are the one who begged me to


    take you there. Do you believe it would be eptable for you to negotiate terms with me?"


    Oliviaforted her and suggested, "Jewel, let''s split up and carry out the task separately. You


    investigate the amusement park where the rope snapped, and Mr. Stevenson and I will head to City


    Pce to locate Eugene. In case you stumble upon any leads, please let me know."


    "Olivia¡ª"


    Jewel firmly grasped Olivia''s arm and insisted, "How do I tell Eugene the bad news if something


    happens to you?"


    "I''ll be fine." Olivia reassured Jewel by patting her hands, then she turned to Christoff and prompted,


    "Let''s go."


    "Are you nning to attend the banquet with that?" As he smiled wickedly, she wrinkled her brows. "So,


    what?"


    He borated, "First, I want you to know that you are apanying me as my girlfriend. Second, you


    must refrain from taking unauthorized actions and prying into other people''s affairs, regardless of how


    intriguing they may appear. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you if something bad happens. Lastly,


    and most importantly, don''t involve me in anything."


    In response to Christoff''s lengthy exnation, Olivia frowned and stated in a stern tone, "I''m going to


    look for Eugene. Get me inside, and I''ll handle everything else."


    "Are you aware that City Pce is unlike any other ce where you may act as you please? In the


    event of an ident involving you, I will be the first person to be suspected. Furthermore, Eugene is


    inside, intentionally or unintentionally, and you can''t get him out. In addition, I''m not going to let you in


    with your true identity."


    Her brows furrowed as she questioned, "Then, how am I going to enter?"


    "As my girlfriend," Christoff stated.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment. Girlfriend? This means I will have toe into physical contact with him.


    When he sensed her hesitation, he continued to tease her, "Don''t you want to know whether Eugene


    betrayed you? What if he''s already with Azalea?"


    She was speechless after being teased by him. Without a doubt, he was a meticulous person.


    Nheless, she believed Eugene was not in the City Pce because of the marriage matter, and he


    was held captive by Sirius. After all, Eugene couldn''t afford to antagonize the royal family, no matter


    how influential he was. Perhaps, he was attempting to escape that ce, and her identity could


    interfere with his ns.


    At that moment, Christoff took two ck pills out of his pocket and gave one to Olivia and the other to


    Jewel. "Eat it."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia viewed him with skepticism. "Do we eat this to change our facial appearance?"


    "Forget it if you don''t believe me," he snorted. Then, he reached out to reim the pill.


    Instantly, she grabbed his hand and snatched the pills from his palms. "I believe you." Afterward, she


    attempted to put it in her mouth, but Jewel prevented her. "Let me take it first." Then, she popped it into


    her mouth.


    Soon, Olivia ingested the pill while waiting for Jewel to transform.


    Soon, Christoff''s expression rxed as he red at Olivia and bragged, "Do you realize how precious


    these pills are?"

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Olivia did not bother to entertain Christoff and impatiently questioned, "When are our facial


    appearances going to change?"


    "It will take three hours. Later, I''ll bring you for a makeover in the afternoon, as my partner must be


    impably attired for tonight. Now, you should go get some rest." He smirked and returned to his


    room. Surprisingly, he began to look forward to the banquet tonight.


    She felt a surge of exhaustion as she sat on the bed. Then, she reached for her phone and dialed


    Eugene''s number several times, but none of her calls were answered. It appeared that Sirius was


    indeed holding him captive.


    Olivia was still in a daze when her phone rang. She was ecstatic because she thought it was Eugene


    returning her call, but it turned out to be a call from North. "Mommy, where are you?"


    As she did not want her family to worry, she replied, "I''m on the film set."


    He snorted, "Liar. Why is your phone''s location in Nambahd? Have you gone looking for Daddy?"


    When she realized there was no point in remaining silent, she said, "Yes, but don''t worry. I''m with Aunt


    Jewel."


    Then, North said, "The signal on Daddy''s phone seems to be blocked. I just tracked down his location,


    and I''ll send it to youter."


    Olivia was pleasantly surprised when she heard that. "Have you managed to track down his location?"


    Didn''t North say that he was unable to track down the location? Otherwise, she would never have left in


    such a hurry.


    "Yes, and it took me a lot of effort. Please be cautious, Mommy, and contact me immediately if anything


    goes wrong."


    "Okay, I will." She made a promise to his son.


    Shortly after she hung up, Olivia received North''s text message containing Eugene''s coordinates. She


    showed it to Jewel and asked, "Isn''t that the City Pce?"


    Jewel reached for the phone and took a nce at it. "Yes."


    Olivia remarked in disbelief, "It appears Christoff did not deceive us."


    Then, Jewel stated, "I still get the impression that he''s nning something."


    Olivia agreed and nodded. She had good reason to be wary of him. There was no reason for Christoff


    to help track down Eugene, given that he had just emerged from a heap of dead bodies. Shouldn''t he


    loathe Eugene to the core?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It makes no difference to me what his goal is so long as I can see Eugene."


    "I believe you''re his goal."


    "Me?" Olivia inquired, surprised.


    Perhaps Jewel had spoken too much that day, causing her throat to be parched, so she resorted


    tomunicating using signnguage. ''If he wasn''t interested in you, he wouldn''t have let you go even


    after you jabbed him with a needle.''


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, contemted the situation, and concluded that she was still not


    convinced that Christoff was interested in her. Didn''t he and others prioritize benefit over all else? In


    addition, he was the ruler of Samuel Court, and he could have any woman he wanted! Why would he


    be drawn to her?


    "I think all he''s worried about is the possibility that he''ll lose the use of his arm."


    "That''s what my intuition tells me. Just be cautious!" Jewel reminded her


    Then, Olivia responded, "Let''s get some rest. I''ll attend the banquet tonight while you can inquire with


    Curtis about the situation at the amusement park."


    It was 3:00PM when Olivia and Jewel woke up from their nap to look at themselves in the mirror. Their


    facial expressions changed, making them more attractive, and their voices sounded different. They


    would never have believed it was true if it hadn''t happened to them.


    Jewel stated, "When we go out looking like this, nobody can recognize us."


    Olivia agreed and said, "It''s no surprise that Samuel Court has the lowest number of murder victims."


    Still reeling from their surprise, the pair heard a knock at the door. When Olivia looked through the


    peephole, she saw Christoff standing there, so she opened the door.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    When Christoff saw Olivia, he smiled. "Are you happy with your appearance?"


    "Yes." Olivia smiled and nodded. There was a newfound refinement to her appearance. Despite her


    attempts to adjust to her new facial appearance, she had to admit that she remained as beautiful as


    ever.


    He knit his brows and insisted, "So, let''s go. We''ll be able to get to the banquet on time after the


    makeover."


    She stated, "Please wait a moment. I need to get something." With a hum, Christoff nodded. Soon, she


    came out and left with him.


    At 6.00PM, Christoff and a mmed-up Olivia arrived at the City Pce entrance. After exiting the


    vehicle, he gestured for her to link her arms to his by slightly curling his arms. However, she did not


    move an inch as she stared in awe at the beautiful pce before her. It was her first visit to the pce,


    and the entire pce reminded her of ancient mansions. Nevertheless, it was more luxurious and


    opulent than mansions at the time, and the enormous pce was heavily guarded by pce guards


    armed with firearms. She believed that even a fly could not escape such a strictly guarded ce.


    As he kept an eye on her, he said, "What are you thinking? Tonight, you''re my partner." It wasn''t until


    that moment that Olivia shook herself out of her daze and grabbed his arm as they walked toward the


    pce gates.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Invitation card." They were stopped by a guard armed with a gun, so Christoff handed the card he was


    holding to him, who quickly looked at it to make sure it was legitimate. Following that, the guard took


    out detectors and began scanning their bodies, and the entire procedure took about ten minutes.


    Olivia exhaled a deep sigh as though releasing her anxiety. She had a silver needle up her sleeve and


    was surprised it hadn''t been confiscated; perhaps carrying only one did not constitute being


    overweight. Soon, the two were led into the main hall.


    There was such arge crowd that the hall waspletely packed. Celebrities, children from wealthy


    families, businessmen, and politicians all gathered around in small groups and exchanged customary


    greetings. Moreover, the camera lights from the reporters shed one after the other at the same time.


    Those invited were unquestionably influential, either on par with Christoff''s standing or higher.


    He was ecstatic not because he had received an invitation to a banquet in the City Pce but rather


    because of the woman standing next to him and the anticipated scene.


    Christoff deliberately leaned closer to Olivia and asked, "Do you agree that we are a good fit for one


    another?"


    She stared straight ahead and maintained her cheerful demeanor, but what she said was less pleasant.


    "I don''t think so."


    He was utterly unfazed by her demeanor. "Make up a name. How should I introduce youter?"


    Olivia nced at Christoff and questioned. "Who would take notice of me? Right now, I look like a total


    stranger."


    If she still had her own appearance, she might be concerned that Eugene would lose control of himself


    when he sees her. Nevertheless, she had no reason to be concerned about him anymore, and she


    could prevent him from bing envious when he saw her with Christoff.


    It can''t be denied that the concept of changing one''s appearance was highly ingenious. However,


    Christoff replied, "Think of a name just in case."


    She responded, "So, call me Margot Pearce."


    He nced at her. "Seriously?"


    It didn''t appear to bother Olivia in the slightest. "Perhaps, no one will inquire."


    Ultimately, she didn''t give a hoot because locating Eugene was more important to her than attending


    someone''s birthday banquet. If Sirius was serious about Azalea marrying Eugene, Eugene would be


    here tonight. There was nothing for her to do but wait for him to show up.


    "Let''s greet the King of the City."

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Christoff took a ss of red wine from a waiter and approached the King of the City. Afterward, Olivia


    finally caught sight of the man making the toast in the crowd. He appeared to be in his forties, was


    dressed in a dark suit, and had neither greasy hair nor a bald head. It would be difficult to guess his


    cruel nature just by looking at him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Sir Sirius," he greeted him with a smile.


    Sirius raised a ss with a grin and a toast. "Mr. Stevenson, did you just get here?"


    Christoff smiled as he took a sip of his wine and responded, "Yes, I have just arrived." He embraced


    Olivia and introduced her to him, "Margot, this is Sir Sirius."


    Although she was not used to it, she still nodded slightly. "Hello, Sir Sirius."


    He smiled as he looked over at Christoff. "Is she your girlfriend?" His voice was a little louder than


    usual, and there was an undercurrent of sarcasm.


    Christoff smiled and replied, "Yes. My girlfriend."


    "Very beautiful," Sirius praised her.


    As if his girlfriend had just received apliment, Christoff smiled as he tightened his grip on Olivia''s


    arm. "If you say so, Sir Sirius."


    Sirius smiled politely and gestured to him. "This way, please."


    "Thanks. We''ll head in first," Christoff replied. Following that, he led her inside.


    She asked, "Where is Azalea?"


    Christoff nced at her. "Do you want to see Azalea or Eugene?"


    Olivia pushed his hand away and snapped, "What do you think?"


    Would she have permitted Christoff to ce his hands on her shoulders if she did not wish to see


    Eugene?


    On the other hand, he wasn''t the least bit aggravated by the situation. As he drew a chair, he inquired,


    "What''s got you so worked up? She''ll appear when the time is right, and Azalea is Sirius'' precious


    daughter. How could he be so brazened as to parade his daughter around?"


    Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd, and people began filing out.


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    He arched his brow in apparent suspicion. "Only the King of Namb could cause such an uproar."


    A statement like that caught Olivia off guard. "You did mention that the two engaged in a mortal


    struggle for the throne, didn''t you? Are they currently on good terms?"


    Christoff snorted, "What do you mean by "on good terms"? They are merely putting on a show for the


    public. Sirius still holds the title of King of the City, but he has no real power. This is why he wants to


    marry Azalea off to Eugene, and if he can assist Sirius, everything will change."


    She nodded inprehension. It''s no surprise Sirius dupes Eugene with such heinous methods.


    "Let''s go see what''s going on." Then, the pair joined the rest of the crowd outside.


    Everything unfolded precisely as Christoff had predicted. A man in his thirties, apanied by a


    contingent of guards, walked through the pce''s main entrance. He had pointed eyebrows, bright


    eyes, a wless face, and a calm, collected demeanor. Olivia recognized at first nce that he was


    indeed Hayes, the King of Namb. She didn''t expect him to look so handsome, though.


    Everyone greeted him with a slight bow of the head upon seeing him. "Your Highness." Even though


    the pair didn''t greet him, they followed the rest of the group in bowing their heads in respect.


    Sirius hurried over to greet Hayes, and with a slight bow, he said, "Your Highness."


    Hayes held Sirius up by the arm and remarked, "Uncle Sirius, you can call me Hayes."


    Then, with a grin, Sirius said, "Okay, Hayes, pleasee in. Azalea has been whining about how she


    hasn''t yet seen you."


    "I was preupied with some matters," Hayes answered.


    "Step inside. I''ll have someone bring her out," Sirius said.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Siriusmanded his subordinates, "Please invite the princess outside."


    On the other hand,  Hayes was encircled by arge group of people, and he upied the most


    prominent seat. Furthermore, everyone stopped a few feet from him in a prudent manner. He appeared


    aloof as he sat in the center and looked down at the people below him. "Please take your seats,


    everyone." Afterward, everyone obeyed hismand and sat down in their respective seats.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, a woman emerged from the inside and made her way toward him, where she bowed slightly


    and affectionately addressed him as "Hayes¡ª"


    The woman looked radiant in her white gown and adorned with a crown. Her big, ck eyes were set


    in a beautiful face, and she exuded a gentle, endearing beauty. She had a sharp nose and cherry lips,


    which contributed to her stunning beauty.


    Olivia was convinced that she must be Azalea! What a beautifuldy! However¡­ Where is Eugene?


    Isn''t Sirius nning on introducing him?


    Hayes smiled and reached out his hand. "Azalea, you continue to amaze me with your stunning


    beauty."


    Azalea responded with a tender smile, "Why did you just show up? I''ve been waiting for you."


    He replied, "I prepared a gift for you." Concurrently, he handed her a key. "The construction of the


    Princess Mansion for you isplete. You are free to move in at any time."


    She smiled as she epted it. "Thanks, Hayes."


    Olivia, edging closer to Christoff, asked, "Why is it known as Princess Mansion?"


    Christoff admired her initiative to get closer to him, and he exined, "I was told that Princess Azalea


    yed a significant role in the incident, prompting Hayes to crown her as Princess Azalea and had his


    men construct the Princess Mansion."


    She was able to understand after he went into great detail about it. Hayes reigned for six years, which


    meant a lot of work went into constructing Princess Mansion.


    Afterward, Hayes inquired from his seat, "I heard from Uncle Sirius that you''re now dating someone.


    Are you going to introduce him to me?"


    Instantaneously, Azalea became timid. "Later, I''ll introduce you to him. You are also acquainted with


    him."


    He arched his brow, surprised. "Really? Who is it?"


    She beamed a smile at him. "I''m keeping it a secret at the moment. You can find out soon enough


    when I do the opening dance with him."


    "Do you have to be so mysterious?" Hayes questioned. In response, Azalea blinked at him, smiling but


    saying nothing.


    Then, he dered, "What are we waiting for? Let the feastmence!"


    When the King spoke, no one dared to object. After receiving the order, Sirius motioned for his


    subordinates to proceed with the feast.


    Azalea smiled and said, "Hayes, I''ll go down now. Later, I''ll introduce you to him." Following that, she


    descended the stairs.


    With creased brows, Olivia questioned whether or not it was, in fact, Eugene. Is he seeing Azalea? She


    couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but she was sure her heart was racing.


    Following the melody of the soft music ying throughout the hall, the lights suddenly dimmed, leaving


    only a solitary beam of light shining in the center of the dance floor. Everyone''s attention was naturally


    drawn to the two figures in the middle of the dance floor. The man and the woman were impressively


    tall and stocky, but the woman stood out for her grace and beauty. They locked eyes in a tender disy


    of affection. The man''s handnded on the woman''s waist, and the woman''s handnded on his


    shoulder; then, with their free hands intertwined, they began to dance. They seemed to be fixated on


    each other, which gave the impression that they were a talented and deeply in love couple.


    Olivia confessed that her heart was pounding at that very moment. Who else could that man be if not


    Eugene? She had been debating internally, worried that she would have to make a lot of effort to find


    him again if it wasn''t him.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    On the other hand, Olivia feared that Eugene''s appearance indicated that he was prepared to consent


    to the marriage.


    On the dance floor, the couple followed the rhythm of the music and became wholly absorbed in the


    experience of dancing together. Azalea would asionally put her head close to him and whisper


    something. Olivia wasn''t able to hear anything that was being said, but she could tell that he wasn''t


    bothered in the least by their close proximity.


    A man who had previously shown no interest in women was now enjoying being near one. It seems as


    though he has developed strong feelings for the women.


    Olivia''s lips curved upward in a mocking grin. What an ironic circumstance! She was so concerned


    about his safety and well-being that she was willing to travel to a foreign city to find him. She had no


    idea he would be here, indulging himself with sumptuous meals and attractive women.


    Christoff embraced her in his arms and flirtatiously leaned in. "How does seeing your boyfriend dancing


    with another woman make you feel?" She pushed him away without a trace of emotion, but her tone


    was stiff as if to conceal her annoyance. "Nothing."


    He drew her back into his embrace and questioned, "You''re now my girlfriend. Do you not think it''s


    inappropriate for you to be upset with Eugene and take it out on me as a way to vent your frustration?"


    "Then, stay away from me," Olivia warned him before slipping out of his embrace. However, her eyes


    were still fixed on the couple''s dancing as if she were torturing herself. She wanted to see for herself


    what Eugene was up to!


    Christoff shot her a sly look before returning his attention to the two people dancing. Eugene, oh,


    Eugene. Why are you so avaricious when you have a girlfriend? Let''s see how you exin this to her!


    Eugene had a distinct impression that someone was watching him. When his gaze unexpectedly


    shifted toward Olivia, he saw a woman he didn''t recognize. When their eyes met, he was taken aback


    and questioned why she was looking at him intently.


    Then, Azalea followed his line of sight but didn''t catch anything out of the ordinary, so she asked,


    "What''s wrong, Eugene?"


    He retracted his attention and mumbled, "Nothing." He must have been too preupied with his


    emotions to recognize anyone else as Olivia. Indeed, there was no resemnce between the two.


    She reassured him, "Don''t worry, as Hayes is here. He won''t stand by and do nothing if my dad insists


    you stay."


    Without a word, Eugene cast another nce in Olivia''s direction. Following that, he became aware that


    Christoff was at the banquet. Isn''t he in Summer City? Who is the woman next to him?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Since he wouldn''t recognize Olivia in her new guise, she could stare at him all she wanted. Her eyes


    sparkled with an eagerness to roll out onto the dance floor and question him as if a fiery orb of


    invisibility were zing in them. Do you like it here? Does she have tender skin? Are you enjoying your


    role as King of the City''s son-inw?


    She was justifiably enraged after seeing that woman, who made her feel as sour as if she''d eaten a


    dozen lemons. Nheless, she knew that she could not afford to act hastily in such a massive pce


    for fear of endangering Eugene and herself.


    Hayes jumped to his feet and gasped in surprise, "I-Is that Eugene Nn?"


    Sirius smiled and exined with courtesy, "Yes. You should know that Azalea has had a crush on


    Eugene for quite some time. Inadvertently, I learned he was in Nambahd on a business trip, so I


    extended an invitation. I was taken aback when the two youngsters instantly hit it off. I guess it''s a good


    thing they''re both still on the market. Don''t you think they''re a match made in heaven?"


    "Does Eugene agree with the marriage?" Hayes questioned surprisingly.


    "Of course," Sirius responded triumphantly.


    Hayes had a hard time believing that Eugene would get involved with Sirius!

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    As Sirius was quite eager, he got up, grabbed the microphone, and cleared his throat before delivering


    his speech. "Thank you all for taking the time to attend Princess Azalea''s birthday party. On behalf of


    her, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all of you present in this hall. Everyone is aware


    that she is my precious only daughter, whom I cherish all my life. As long as she is happy, I am willing


    to give up everything. Perhaps some of you might already recognize the person dancing with Azalea,


    but I would like to break it to you that he is indeed Eugene Nn from Criecia. He''s the owner of Nn


    Group and Promise Ind, and he used to date Princess Azalea in the past, but they were separated


    due to reasons. Now that they are back together again, I feel honored to witness their beautiful


    rtionship. Since the King is here today, I have a small request to ask."


    With that, he turned to Hayes and suggested, "Since Your Highness has a close rtionship with


    Eugene, and Azalea is in love with him, we''re considered well-informed about each other. The marriage


    between our two families will only be beneficial to our kingdom. May I ask that Your Highness grant


    them the permission to be engaged under the witness of everyone present?" Undoubtedly, Sirius was


    tactful with his use of words.


    He mentioned that they were a family and that obtaining Eugene was a means to strengthen Nambahd


    with strong support. However, Hayes was aware of the kind of family they were. He couldn''t forget how


    tragic it was back then. The reason he was able to sit on the throne was not just because of his hard


    work, but also because of Eugene who secretly assisted him. Otherwise, he might not have been able


    to seed to the throne.


    If he allowed Eugene to be engaged to Azalea, wasn''t that equivalent to pushing Eugene to Sirius? He


    wasn''t that dumb!


    Nevertheless, forcibly splitting them in front of the crowd wouldn''t only cause Sirius to hold on tight to


    him, but the crowd also wouldn''t understand his purpose for doing it! Sirius was right. It should only be


    beneficial to them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, Hayes dered, "As the head of Nambahd, I am, of course, willing to facilitate this matter. As


    long as Eugene and Azalea have no objections, I can make it happen."


    Sirius hastily bowed and said, "On behalf of the two children, I would like to thank you for your grace,


    Your Highness." After that, while Eugene and Azalea were still dancing, he continued, "Great, then. I


    would like Your Highness to be a witness today on Princess Azalea''s birthday. I want to add to the


    merriment by holding the engagement on this day as well!"


    The crowd broke into a round of apuse once he finished speaking, but Olivia was the only one who


    stood up and almost strode to the stage. They must think she was a pushover! How dare they officiate


    the engagement of her boyfriend in front of her! So what if Sirius was the King of the City? He was


    nothing to her!


    As soon as she moved forward aggressively, she was grabbed by someone by the arm, apanied


    by Christoff''s cold voice. "What are you doing?"


    Olivia shook off his hand and seethed, "Can''t you hear that? He''s forcing my boyfriend to marry his


    daughter! Are there no other men left on the Earth?"


    Christoff grabbed her again and pushed her directly into the corner. "Do you know whom you are going


    against? He''s the King of the City. Haven''t you heard the saying of a bankrupt millionaire is more well-


    off than average citizens? Just think about the consequences if you were to raise a ruckus."


    Olivia broke free from his restraint and countered, "I''m not going to raise a ruckus! Can''t I even


    question my boyfriend?"


    "Your boyfriend? Your boyfriend is Jack Newman. You even have a child called Noah Pearce. Don''t


    forget that you are Margot Pearce now. How can you ask him that with this appearance of yours?" After


    hearing those words, Olivia suddenly realized that she had been so furious that she forgot her


    appearance had changed.


    B*stard! How could he indulge himself invish food, have beauties by his side, and even have the


    King of the City to support him?!

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    It was ridiculous for her to worry about his safety!


    Seeing her going silent, Christoff warned her again, "I told you not to drag me into this! If you have a


    death wish, don''t try to use me as your shield!"


    Olivia red at him angrily. "Who said I was going to drag you into this?"


    Christoff exuded a hostile aura, and his tone was aggressive. "We were tied together from the moment


    we entered the door. You are my girlfriend now, and I don''t care whether you have a death wish or not.


    I, for one, am not tired of living yet!"


    Olivia took a deep breath and calmed herself down. He was right! She shouldn''t be impulsive now


    because she wasn''t Olivia.


    Sensing her difort, Christoff softened his voice. "Let''s see what Eugene has to say first. If he''s


    willing to be engaged to Princess Azalea, you should just get a new boyfriend. Why must you hang on


    to him tightly?"


    Olivia eyed him askance. He somehow gave her the feeling that he was gloating about the situation.


    With a suspicious look, she questioned, "How did you know Eugene was here? Was this your n all


    along?"


    Christoff''s eyes wavered before he looked her in the eye again while defending himself, "Even though


    Nambahd isn''t big, it''s still a country! You think too highly of me, Olivia. I''m not that capable of


    controlling how the royal family does things."


    Olivia merely looked at him. Even though Samuel Court wasn''tparable to Promise Ind and


    Double Dragon Court, they were still ranked among the top three in power, let alone a small country as


    Nambahd. Even other countries were intimidated by them.


    Of the three major forces, which one did they not want to win over? Why else would Sirius give up his


    daughter willingly to win over Eugene?


    Nevertheless, there was no guarantee that Christoff and Sirius didn''t conspire against Eugene.


    Seeing how the suspicion in her eyes only grew stronger instead of dissipating, he questioned, "Would


    I even take you here if I was involved in the conspiracy?"


    Olivia countered, "Maybe you just wanted me to see what Eugene was really like so that you can sow


    discord!"


    Christoff mused, As expected of Eugene''s little girlfriend. An evil smile tugged at the corners of his lips


    as he ced a hand on the wall. "What do I get for sowing discord between you and Eugene?"


    Olivia nced at his propped arm and spat, "This is what you get!"


    Christoff smiled and withdrew his hand. "Do you think I would conspire with the King of the City to get


    my hands on you?"


    "Not just me, but you also want to take revenge on Eugene," suggested Olivia.


    Christoff withdrew his arm and gazed at her with a smile. "Why would I take revenge on him?"


    Olivia sneered, "Wouldn''t it be boring to make things clear?"


    "I have to admit that you are meticulous and clever. He indeed came to me in desperation, but I am not


    a fool to cooperate with him. Now that he doesn''t have true powers, he has to rely on external forces to


    fight against the King. How many people do you think dare to go against the King? Don''t you think he


    resorted to Eugene because I rejected him? Alternatively, he could be using Eugene as bait to attract


    more people to support him," exined Christoff.


    Olivia pondered for a moment and realized that his words made sense. If Sirius intended to work with


    him, he wouldn''t have facilitated the engagement between Eugene and Princess Azalea. His move was


    obviously to win over the hearts of the people.


    When everyone saw the King of the City has such a huge support, they would certainly bring others


    along to support him. In that way, he could achieve more by doing less.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However¡­ She still wasn''t sure if Christoff was involved in the process. Staring at him, she questioned,


    "Do you swear that Eugene being here has nothing to do with you?"


    Christoff panicked discreetly, but he answered without hesitation, "Yes." That earned a nod from Olivia


    as she warned, "Good. I''ll believe you this time, but you better not let me discover you are involved in


    this matter, or I will not consider you as a friend anymore."

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Christoff looked at her but was speechless for a while. Did she regard him as a friend? Unsure, he


    asked again, "Are we friends now?"


    Olivia looked at him firmly. "Why would Ie with you if I didn''t consider you as a friend?"


    "You aren''t here to find Eugene?"


    "My goal is to find him, but I also have to ensure my safety. Although you are annoying most of the


    time, my instinct tells me that you won''t hurt me, so I regard you as a friend." Olivia looked at him with


    sincere eyes. Though she admitted it was not entirely true, she had to word it that way.


    The man in front of her might be dangerous, and although she had an intuition that he wouldn''t hurt


    her, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t hurt Eugene.


    She had to ensure that Christoff wasn''t involved in this matter, and even if he was, she hoped that her


    words would make him waver and withdraw himself from the conspiracy. Otherwise, it would be difficult


    for the two of them to join hands. On the contrary, Christoff nced at Olivia in surprise. Her words did


    shock him.


    How could she believe him by intuition? No one had ever said such a thing to him before.


    Who was he? He was Christoff Stevenson, the ruler of Samuel Court. No one had ever fully trusted


    him, but he somehow gained the trust of a woman he had barely known for a month and got along with


    for less than a week.


    His current feelings were indescribable. He was delighted but was also a little guilty. He wanted to


    erase the deceptive acts he did to her, and he even secretly promised not to lie to her anymore. This


    time, however¡­


    It took a while before he found his voice again. "I''m d you''re well aware of that. Even if I don''t like


    Eugene, I won''t do such a thing on the premise of hurting my friends. Let''s head out and have a look at


    the situation now," he urged and tugged Olivia''s arm.


    Despite that, Olivia stayed still because she didn''t want to see Eugene. "You go ahead. I''lle back


    in a while."


    "I''ll stay here with you, then."


    "It''s fine. I need some time alone."


    Christoff then uttered, "You better stay still, then. Although you are my girlfriend now, I''m not going to


    save you if you throw yourself into the fire."


    Olivia red at him and seethed, "Just mind your own business!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With a smile, he replied, "Sure. I''ll help you listen to what Eugene has to say." With that, he left.


    Olivia walked a little further by herself, found a ce where no one was around, and leaned against the


    wall. She then fished out her phone and called Eugene. However, the call still couldn''t go through.


    She took a deep breath. Although she had always been confident in Eugene''s feelings for her, she no


    longer had the energy to defend him anymore. She was confused.


    Just then, a subdued voice came from the room not too far away, but it was loud enough for her to hear


    it.


    One of them said, "The King must take this ss of wer. Remember. It''s the one on the left."


    The other asked, "Why?"


    "Why do you have so many questions? Just do as I say."


    "Got it."


    Soon, a waiter came out with two sses of wine on a tray. Olivia was suspicious of their conversation.


    Why did they specify which ss the King should drink? Were they intending to assassinate the King?


    It was possible. Now that Sirius had made the engagement with Eugene official, he thought he had


    strong support. Thus, he wanted to kill the King and take over his ce. Wouldn''t that be a logical thing


    to do?


    Thinking of that, Olivia grew anxious. Did Eugene get involved with another country''s coup? Anxious,


    she rushed out to the hall again.


    At this time, Azalea was holding the microphone as she announced, "Don''t get us wrong, everyone.


    Eugene and I are just friends, and we are not nning to get engaged. My father misunderstood our


    rtionship, but I am still delighted that all of you took the time to attend my birthday party today. Feel


    free to enjoy yourselves tonight!"

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Sirius'' face was so gloomy as if a violent thunderstorm was about to happen.


    "What are you talking about, Azalea? The King has decided for you. How can you not appreciate his


    kindness?"


    Azalea replied, "Dad, Hayes, rtionships can''t be forced. I know what I''m doing, so don''t worry about


    us."


    Before Sirius could say something, Eugene beat him to it and grabbed the microphone. "Thank you for


    the gracious offer, Your Highness and Sir Sirius, but Princess Azalea has already made it clear that we


    are just friends. It''s her birthday banquet today and therefore, I''m only here to celebrate her birthday.


    Please don''t specte anything between us, everyone."


    Hayes smiled at that. Seeing Sirius pulling a long face, he uttered, "I understand that Sir Sirius admires


    Eugene, but things that are forced never work out. The thing with rtionships is that only the ones


    involved are clear about their feelings. As parents, we should just offer our blessings to them!"


    Hearing that, everyone started whispering. "How desperate is Sir Sirius to be willing to sacrifice his


    daughter to attract supporters?"


    "Sadly, his daughter betrayed him."


    "What do you mean betrayed him? Even if she wants to be engaged, Eugene might not agree to it!


    He''s definitely not a pushover!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Exactly. Perhaps he''s trying to avoid embarrassment, which is why he simply announced it himself."


    Olivia was not in the mood to pay attention to theirments as she was watching the waiter walking


    toward Hayes with the tray of wine.


    Currently, Hayes was speaking to Eugene. "Why didn''t you visit me first when you were here?"


    Eugene smiled in return. "Sir Sirius is very weing and insists that I stay to celebrate Princess


    Azalea''s birthday."


    "Come with me tonight. Let''s have a drink together."


    Eugene quickly agreed to him while Sirius smiled. "Your Highness, Eugene and Azalea are getting


    along well. You can also have a drink right here. It doesn''t matter where you have it, right?" With that


    said, he waved at the waiter.


    The waiter walked up to them, and just as Hayes was about to grab the wine, Olivia panicked. No


    matter whether the ss would fall into Hayes or Eugene''s hands, her intuition told her that it was


    dangerous.


    Pretending to not see the road, she bumped into a man next to her. "Ah¡ª" Her scream attracted the


    attention of everyone present.


    Discreetly, she pulled one of the buttons off the man''s shirt. Her middle finger and thumb worked


    perfectly to flick it toward the leg of the waiter serving wine on the stage. The sudden, sharp pain didn''t


    cause him to scream, but he lurched forward due to momentum, causing the wine to spill all over. In


    that case, the wine on the tray couldn''t be served anymore.


    The waiter hurriedly apologized with a trembling voice, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Your Highness, Sir


    Sirius. There''s a cramp in my leg all of a sudden, making me trip."


    Furrowing his brows, Sirius held back his anger and scolded, "What''s so hard about serving? Go and


    get another ss." The waiter stepped off the stage in a hurry, limping.


    Meanwhile, Eugene''s eyes stayed on Olivia. He narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but wonder who


    she was. Why did she give him a sense of familiarity?


    On the other hand, Olivia was supported by the man beside her. When she was about to apologize, the


    man spoke first, "I''m sorry for bumping into you just now."


    She felt embarrassed as she denied, "I''m fine. It was my fault. I hope you''re alright." With that, the man


    nodded and left.


    When Christoff came over, he supported her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," answered Olivia.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    After ncing at the stage, Christoff yanked Olivia to the side and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What''s wrong?" she asked when she had calmed down.


    "Stop ying tricks with me. Were you the one who made the waiter on the stage trip?"


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "Stop pretending like you don''t know. You think I can recognize Jewel but not you?"


    Olivia raised her head to nce at him, starting to enjoy the way he looked when he threatened her


    from time to time.


    With an indifferent tone, she questioned, "Well, I''m just curious why the ruler of Samuel Court pays so


    much attention to other people instead of thinking about how to make money."


    Christoff answered, "Isn''t that normal? I''ve analyzed every beautiful woman ranked on the top."


    Olivia was speechless at that.


    "Why did you attack him?" Christoff prodded.


    "Can you not ask so many questions?" Olivia snapped coldly.


    Christoff was almost pissed off by her. "Alright. If don''t want to talk about it, let''s leave now."


    "Fine! I don''t want to stay anyway," retorted Olivia. With that, she turned to leave. Currently, she just


    wanted him out of her sight to save her from getting upset.


    However, Sirius caught them leaving, taking them by surprise. "Mr. Stevenson, why don''t you join us for


    a drink?"


    Christoff instantly pulled a smile on his face and wrapped his arm around Olivia''s waist and guided her


    over to Sirius. "Congrattions, Sir Sirius!"


    "I haven''t had a drink with you yet!" Siriusmented.


    Christoff responded with a smile, "It''s my fault. I should''ve congratted you."


    After saying that, he nced at Eugene with a hint of provocation and gloat.


    With a cold expression, Eugene asked, "May I ask why you''re congratting me?"


    Christoff smiled wickedly, "I''m congratting Prince Azalea on her birthday! What? Did you think I was


    congratting you for almost bing Sir Sirius'' son-inw?"


    With a nk expression, Eugene remarked, "You seem very concerned about this position. If you treat


    Azalea well, I can help you get together with her."


    Christoffughed out loud. "I appreciate your kindness, President Nn, but my heart already belongs


    to someone else. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Eventually, Sirius grew impatient and instructed, "Azalea, Eugene, please bring the King and Mr.


    Stevenson to Peony Hall."


    "Yes, Dad," Azalea replied with manners. Eugene, on the other hand, didn''t reply but merely followed


    them to Peony Hall.


    When they arrived at the hall, everyone took their seats respectively. However, Christoff brought Olivia


    to introduce her to Eugene, "Margot, this is President Nn, or Eugene Nn, the owner of NnCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Group and Promise Ind."


    Olivia shook her shoulders awkwardly to shake his arm off, but Christoff didn''t let go. The smirk on his


    face only grew wider.


    "Didn''t you mention himst time?" Olivia nced at Hayes and purposely looked at Christoff


    innocently. "I recall that you said Eugene had a girlfriend. Why is he here getting engaged to Princess


    Azalea?" Then, she nced at Eugene.


    Eugene frowned slightly, wondering who she was. Why did she look at him like that? Even though they


    weren''t acquainted, her gaze was somehow chilly and even carried a hint of mncholy.


    For fear that Eugene might recognize Olivia, Christoff quickly put his arm around her shoulders and led


    her to the couch, saying, "Well¡­ I don''t think it''s a good idea to say this, but perhaps President Nn


    doesn''t like his girlfriend that much."


    Looking sideways at Eugene, who had pulled a long face, Azalea quickly rified, "We''re not engaged.


    Eugene and I are just friends."


    "But your father adores your friend! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have invited the King and delivered the


    good news. That means he has regarded you as his own now, Eugene," said Christoff with a smile.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Eugene spat coldly, "You may take my ce if you''re jealous." His words elicited augh out of


    Christoff. "My heart already belongs to someone. Why would I still be jealous? You, on the other hand,


    seem to have other ideas. Are you unwilling to entertain me?"


    "You''re right. I am unwilling to entertain you, and my rtionship with the King is not as fragile as you


    think!" Eugene retorted.


    Christoff sneered at his words, "Are you unhappy about entertaining me, or are you dissatisfied with the


    King of the City''s arrangement?"


    Eugene said, "You may remove thetter option. I''m just unwilling to entertain you."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Though Christoff intended to provoke him, Olivia nudged him angrily. Through her gaze, she seemed to


    be either holding back her anger, warning him, or growing impatient. Sensing that, Christoff quickly


    coaxed her, "Okay. I''ll stop talking to them and give you more attention!"


    Olivia struggled to break free from his embrace, but to others, they looked like a couple who were in a


    flirty bicker.


    Eugene''s brows furrowed even tighter. He couldn''t exin why, but when he saw Christoff''s monstrous


    ws on Olivia''s shoulders, he wanted to chop them off. The feeling even grew intense as time


    passed.


    Could it be due to the hatred he had for Christoff? "Eugene,e and take a seat," Hayes suddenly


    spoke.


    Only then did he suppress the annoyance in his heart and took a seat beside Hayes.


    Hayes smiled and remarked, "I didn''t expect to see you here at all."


    In response, Eugene replied to him with a hidden meaning, "But I''ve been waiting for you."


    With an arched brow, Hayes observed the shift in Eugene''s expression and seemingly understood him.


    "Come with me for a drinkter."


    "Of course," replied Eugene. Following that, a knock came on the door. Azalea permitted them to enter.


    "Come in."


    The waiter outside came in and informed her respectfully, "Princess, the King of the City made me


    bring a bottle of red wine from his collection to the King and Mr. Stevenson. He hopes that you and Mr.


    Nn will give them a warm wee."


    Azalea replied, "Sure. Just leave it here."


    After the waiter left, she got up and poured the wine into Hayes'' ss until it was full to the brim. "Just


    have a drink with Eugene tonight here, Hayes. Bring him to your ce tomorrow."


    Hayes teased, "Why? Are you reluctant to send him away so soon?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m reluctant to send you away since you haven''t been visitingtely."


    "Why don''t youe with us tonight if you don''t want me to leave?" asked Hayes.


    "No, thanks," Azalea whined and red at him. Thereafter, she poured wine into Christoff, Olivia, and


    Eugene''s sses.


    Due to the conversation that she heard earlier, Olivia had been wary of their drinks being drugged.


    Hence, while Azalea was pouring wine, she already picked up the ss and smelled it.


    As expected, besides the scent of wine, she could smell the faint scent of Ecstasy. She could tell whom


    the drug was prepared for. They were indeed well prepared with backup ns.


    "Hmm¡­" Olivia scanned the room with hesitance and uttered, "Drinking too much is bad for health."


    She almost wanted to blurt that the wine was drugged, but after pondering about it, she concluded that


    not many would have the guts to drug the drinks in City Pce. The waiter who was appointed to


    deliver the wine to Hayes earlier wouldn''t have done it without the orders of the King of the City.


    Therefore, she couldn''t directlyment that there was something wrong with the wine, or it would be


    equivalent to starting a war.


    Even after she warned them, Christoff didn''t seem to sense anything off. On the other hand, Eugene


    nced at her again and squinted his eyes suspiciously. Is she trying to say something?


    Hayes didn''t find a problem with the drink either. Even though she had hinted to them that drinking was


    bad for the body, he raised his wine ss and toasted, "Cheers, Eugene!"

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Eugene moved the wine ss in front of him and interrupted, "Wait a minute. I need to tell you


    something first."


    Putting down his wine ss, Hayes replied, "Sure. Go ahead."


    Eugene suggested, "Let''s talk inside." He then got up and entered the inner room.


    Azalea''s gaze followed them.


    Meanwhile, Christoff wondered why the two left to talk privately. When he grabbed the wine ss in


    front of him, Olivia stopped him and reminded him, "Don''t drink too much. I''m not going to carry you


    back to the car if you''re drunk."


    Hearing that, he couldn''t help feeling like he was on cloud nine. The moment he was about to say


    something, Olivia stared at the ss with a poker face. Getting the hint, he ced the ss on the


    table andplied, "Okay."


    Olivia first nced at the surveince camera before turning to Azalea, who was looking at the door to


    the inner room. "Princess Azalea, why don''t you bring them some grapes? They just drank wine.


    Grapes help in curing hangovers."


    "Sure. Are you guys not going to have some?" asked Azalea.


    "No, thanks. You can bring it to them. The King is in there, after all," answered Olivia.


    Azalea responded, "Okay." After that, she stood up and went into the room with the te of grapes,


    which was previously ced on the table.


    As soon as she left, Olivia turned her back to the surveince camera, reced all the wine in their


    sses with the original red wine, and poured their treasured red wine into the mat under the couch.


    Watching Olivia getting busy, Christoff suddenly panicked. "What''s wrong?" Olivia shushed him and


    lowered her voice. "The drink has been drugged. Help me out. Hurry."


    Hearing that, Christoff hurriedly joined in. The two of them had just finished swapping the wine when


    Azalea came out of the room. Seeing that, Olivia mmed Christoff''s head on the table as they both


    pretended to pass out.


    Azalea''s eyes wavered a little as she stood on the spot for a long time as if musing to herself. First, she


    observed the couple lying on the table, and then nced at the wine bottle her father asked to send


    over. Her heart almost threatened to leap out of her throat as she suddenly panicked. She knew that


    the reason her father drugged them was to help her.


    She didn''t want to be an aplice to her father''s conspiracy, but she was desperate to have Eugene.


    It had been six long years¡­


    Thinking of that, she no longer resisted the temptation and eventually walked to the table and grabbed


    the bottle of precious wine.


    "Hayes, Eugene," she greeted with a smile.


    Spotting the wine bottle in her hands, Eugene inquired, "What''s up?"


    Azalea responded with a gentle smile, "Nothing. I just wanted to pour you some wine. This is


    something my father treasures so much. You should try it too." While saying that, she poured them


    each a ss.


    Eugene grew suspicious now. "What about Mr. Stevenson and his girlfriend?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Without a shift in her expression, she responded, "They''re drinking out there."


    Eugene was skeptical of her words. Didn''t the woman say that it was bad to drink? Why did she drink it


    all of a sudden? Was there nothing wrong with the wine?


    Just then, Hayes raised his ss. "Cheers, Eugene."


    Eugene took a sip cautiously, and although he had never tasted the so-called treasured red wine, he


    could tell it tasted the same as any ordinary red wine he had before.


    The wine had been reced, and who else could have done that besides the couple outside? But why


    did they swap the wine?


    While he hesitated, Azalea felt her heart pounding violently.


    Why isn''t he drinking? What is he thinking? Did he find out something unusual?


    "W-What''s wrong?"


    After taking a look at Azalea, Eugene downed the wine in one shot.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    "The wine is good." Seeing him downing it in one go, Azalea felt her pounding heart slow down before


    she uttered sensibly, "You may continue your discussion now. I''ll leave the wine here. Call me if you


    need anything!"


    Hayes hummed, but Eugene''s gaze never left her.


    When Azalea came out of the inner room, she felt a needle poking her head. A sense of dizziness hit


    her, and she then fell to the ground with a plop.


    Sirius was busy entertaining other guests at the time, but he had been distracted as he wondered what


    was going on in Peony Hall. He had to gain Eugene''s trust, even if he didn''t proceed with the


    engagement! Nevertheless, he still had to be responsible for his daughter''s drunken acts. Hence, he


    had been waiting for news about their copse.


    When it was almost time, he went to the surveince room and asked, "How''s it going?" The staff


    quickly kept his phone and nced at Peony Hall on the screen. Seeing that everyone was sprawled


    on the table, he quickly replied, "Sir Sirius, they have all passed out."


    Without much thought, Sirius brought his men to the lounge and saw Olivia and Christoff sprawled on


    the table, as well as Azalea, who had fallen to the couch. Thereafter, he went into the inner room to find


    Eugene and Hayes, who were both passed out on the table as well.


    Delighted, he eximed, "The King is drunk. Get a room for him."


    The menplied with his orders and carried Hayes away. After that, Sirius ordered his men to move


    Christoff and Olivia to one room, while Eugene and Azalea were assigned to another room.


    Meanwhile, Olivia allowed the men to move her away. She finally understood Sirius'' purpose. He was


    no doubt trying to bring Eugene and Azalea together.


    Just as she was thinking when a good time to wake up was, she noticed Christoff lying still. With that,


    she decided to simply wait it out and observe Sirius'' following moves.


    The two were assigned to the same room, so once the door was shut, Olivia flung open her eyes and


    scanned the room to make sure there was no surveince camera. Immediately, she rolled out of bed


    and headed toward the door.


    "Where are you going?" asked Christoff.


    "I''m going to look for Eugene''s room," answered Olivia.


    Christoff got out of bed and grabbed her wrist before asking, "How are you going to find the room? You


    and I both know that there is no drug in the wine. Eugene and the King are pretending to be


    unconscious, just like us. It''s obvious that they already know what Sirius is up to. Why will heply


    with Sirius? Just stay here and wait for the news."


    Hearing that, Olivia no longer insisted on leaving and waited in the room anxiously instead. After a


    while, she spoke again, "Why hasn''t there been any movement outside? Could Sirius have more ns


    coming? I have to go and take a look myself." She then got up and was about to leave again.


    Christoff held her back again and uttered with a serious expression. "Eugene is not a child. Unless he


    really wants to take the opportunity to sleep with Azalea, he won''t waver. You will only alert them if you


    go out now."


    Olivia tried hard to persuade herself, but she couldn''t calm her heart at all. Was she really just going to


    sit by and wait? What if Eugene did end up sleeping with Azalea?


    "Can''t I even go to the washroom?"


    Christoff''s grip tightened on her wrist. "You should be unconscious now. Besides, there is a washroom


    in the room itself. Which one do you want to go to?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His strong grip and his words further irritated Olivia, making her struggle to break free from his grasp.


    "Are you that eager to see Eugene sleeping with Azalea?"

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Christoff''s face darkened as he stared at her and eximed, "Yes!"


    Olivia turned around angrily and left. Just as she was about to open the door, Christoff pressed hard on


    the door. He stared at her and uttered coldly, "If Eugene sleeps with Azalea under such circumstances,


    it can only be said that he did it on purpose, and you should give up on a hypocrite like him. If he


    doesn''t do it, you can prove that he''s loyal to you. You''ve already done so much today. What else are


    you trying to do? Tell him not to sleep with Azalea?"


    Olivia froze on the spot, ring fiercely at Christoff because she was utterly pissed off. However, she


    knew that the reason for her anger was Eugene, not him.


    She admitted that he was right. After tonight, she didn''t seem to trust Eugene that much anymore, or


    perhaps, she wasn''t confident in herself anymore.


    Azalea was a beauty who admired Eugene and had a strong family background. Moreover, she was


    the one who took the initiative to get close to him when Olivia wasn''t around. Under such


    circumstances, men usually wouldn''t be able to control themselves from the seduction, would they?


    She didn''t dare to risk it at all.


    She couldn''t be calm and rational when she couldn''t predict what would happen next!


    Christoff continued, "You must remember that you are my girlfriend now, and bringing you here alone is


    a risk in itself. If something happens to you, I will be the one being implicated."


    Olivia threw him a re in response and returned to the room. Suddenly, she heard the sounds of


    people running outside. Her heart sank, and she was desperate to open the door again. Christoff, once


    again, stopped her.


    This time, Olivia panicked. She raised her leg, aimed at his crotch, and sent him a kick. Christoff was


    unprepared and ended up taking a solid blow. He arched his body in pain and swore out loud, "F*ck!"


    Unfazed by his reaction, Olivia nced at him indifferently. "I''ll just take a look at the door. I won''t


    compromise you!" With that said, she reached out to open the door.


    Christoff had just recovered from the pain when he saw her reaching out her hand again. Immediately,


    he grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the wall as he threatened in a chilly voice, "Do you have a


    death wish?"


    Olivia struggled hard to break free and snapped sharply, "I''m not your girlfriend. Don''t try to control


    me!"


    A terrifying aura of hostility spread across his face. "You are my girlfriend now. Even if I slept with you


    in this room, no one would me me for it!"


    "How dare you?!" Olivia thundered.


    Christoff threatened her again, "Try me!" Narrowing her eyes, Olivia red at him menacingly, causing


    the two to fall into a stalemate for a long while. She managed to calm down a little because she knew it


    would do her no good to go against him. Hence, she let the tense feeling in her body go and wiggled


    her wrist out of his grip.


    Meanwhile, Christoff also took the time to calm himself down and stared at her. "Excuse me, woman.


    Not only won''t you be of help to Eugene when you leave the room, but if Sirius finds out that we''re


    awake, we''ll also be considered as destroying his ns!"


    Olivia returned him a re. "I said I was just going to watch at the door! Didn''t you hear people running


    outside?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Who knows what you''re up to with that aggressive demeanor?" retorted Christoff.


    That earned a huff from Olivia. "Am I that dumb?"


    Only then did Christoff withdraw his gazezily and leaned against the wall. "You are one ruthless


    woman. If I can no longer have a boner, I''ll keep you by my side and make you a widow like me."


    Watching his disheveled appearance amusingly, shemented, "Don''t worry. I won''t dy your


    search for happiness. The first thing you can do when you get back is to sleep with a woman. If any


    problem arises, I promise I can fix it!"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Christoff''s eyes lit up immediately when he heard that as he caged her between his arms and the wall,


    his voice provocative and flirtatious. "How are you going to fix me? You can take care of everything for


    me instead! If I''m all good, we''re even; if something is wrong, you must treat me until it gets better."


    Olivia looked up at him, her dark eyes were clear, and there was no trace of fear on her face. "Aren''t


    you afraid that I''ll make things worse?"


    Hearing her shady voice, Christoff felt a chill down his spine. He did hesitate for a moment. He just


    witnessed the whole process of this woman bringing Azalea down with his own eyes. Although he


    didn''t know how she did it, the immediate oue left him beyond words.


    If he confronted her head-to-head, she might not be his opponent. However, the idea that she might


    pull a surprise trick made him go numb. All of a sudden, he didn''t want to force her into a corner


    anymore after the previous incident where she made his whole arm go numb.


    Bumping his head to hers, he snickered, "How heartless are you?!" Although his tone softened, he


    didn''t intend to let go of her at all.


    Olivia raised her eyes and stared at him. "My conscience depends on who''s the other party. If you treat


    me with conscience, I will return you with more and not less! If you don''t, I guarantee to treat you with


    absolute cruelty!"


    Christoff pinched her chin with one hand and teased her, "One day, I will make you submit to me


    willingly!"


    Turning her head away, she broke away from him and remarked, "It''s good to have a dream!"


    Christoff backed away little by little and finally let go of her.


    He deliberately pretended to be weak as if he had just woken up and opened the door. Coincidentally,


    he bumped into a waiter who had passed by, so he called out to him. "Hey,e here."


    The waiter walked up to him and greeted, "Good day, sir. How may I help you?"


    After ncing around the corridor, he noticed something might have happened, so he inquired, "What


    happened?"


    The waiter seemed hesitant for a while before answering, "N-Nothing."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Christoff reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of cash, stuffing it into the waiter''s hand. "Tell


    me honestly."


    The waiter was ttered and hurriedly pushed the money back to him. "No, thanks. Princess Azalea


    and Mr. Nn are making out in the room, and it was broadcast live. I''m afraid the King of the City


    doesn''t allow me to say it."


    Hearing that, Christoff waspletely shocked. "Live broadcast? You mean Eugene and Princess


    Azalea?"


    The waiter replied, "Yes."


    Christoff continued prodding, "How''s the situation now?"


    "The live broadcast is still going on, and the King of the City has already taken his men to their room,"


    the waiter responded.


    "Thanks. Just take the money." Christoff then shoved the money forcibly into the waiter''s palms and


    returned to the room. Somehow, he was delighted to hear the news.


    He then looked at Olivia with a gloating expression. "It seems that your boyfriend is a sc*mbag!" Olivia


    had already heard the conversation between the two of them clearly behind the door, about how


    Eugene and Azalea making out was broadcast live.


    She didn''t know whether she should be angry or worried. Eugene had obviously fallen into Sirius''


    scheme. A live broadcast meant that every prominent figure in Nambahd was able to watch it. How was


    Eugene going to get away unscathed at this point? At the very least, he had to marry Azalea, but she


    also felt like he deserved to end up that way. If he weren''t intimate with her, how could he have fallen


    for Sirius'' scheme?


    The only thing she couldn''t fathom was¡­ what did he take her for?


    Christoff was right. Eugene was sober. He wasn''t drugged.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Olivia went as far as jabbing a needle into Azalea''s acupoint to render her immobile. Let''s see how they


    will make out on a live broadcast¡­ Ah! How can such a shameful thinge about between them if


    Eugene doesn''t start it in the first ce? He has let me down! I can''t believe how disappointed I am!


    Sure enough, no man could stand the seduction! He was a b*stard!


    She dared not think any further, so she ended her train of thought. No matter how hard she tried, the


    raging ze in her heart would not be contained. She got up, opened the door, and left. Nevertheless,


    she was eager to find out what they had done and what they were doing!


    Christoff didn''t try to stop her anymore because Sirius had sessfully put his ns into action,


    crushing Eugene and leaving him with no way to escape. It would be foolish for him not to watch the


    show.


    When the two entered the main hall, the screen was still showing the broadcast. The live stream


    showed a projection of the room where Eugene and Azalea were. The two were rolling around in bed


    aggressively while he pinned her down the bed and lost himself in an intimate session with her.


    Surprisingly, Sirius'' first move was not to halt the live broadcast but to catch them in bed! His n


    consisted solely in putting Eugene''s actions on disy for everyone to see and coercing him into


    submission. It was indisputable that he went to extraordinary lengths to win over Eugene''s support,


    going so far as to sacrifice his daughter''s reputation in the process.


    In the scene shown on the screen, Sirius marched his men into the room and roared, "What are you


    guys doing?"


    As soon as he heard that, Eugene was taken aback and immediately got off Azalea. However, he


    continued to hide his face because he did not dare face Sirius.


    Sirius thundered, "Eugene, turn around! Do youck the guts to admit what you''ve done? Do you have


    any idea what you''re doing? You rejected my engagement proposal, and now you''re using your


    inebriation to take advantage of my daughter. What? Are you trying to make excuses for your drunken


    behavior to avoid taking responsibility for them?"


    Sirius'' temper red to a boil when he observed that Eugene had not turned around. "How dare you do


    this to my precious and cherished daughter? Eugene, you had better give me a good exnation


    today!"


    Following that, he directed his men, "Catch him."


    His subordinatesplied and approached Eugene.


    Olivia''s fiery eyes were riveted on the screen as she squinted to make out Eugene''s facial appearance.


    Unanticipatedly, the guard caught the man, and she was surprised to see a face that belonged to


    someone she did not recognize. The man had a simr build to Eugene and wore clothes that looked


    very simr to him. Even she was confused and thought the man was Eugene.


    That''s it! After a brief moment of panic, she broke into a broad grin. The man on the screen finally


    started fighting back! In addition, her burdensome heart was no longer precariously suspended by a


    thread. When she realized that the man was not Eugene, all of the negative feelings that she had been


    experiencing earlier vanished in an instant. If it had been him, their rtionship would have ended


    along with everything else.


    Sirius probably didn''t think it would be anyone but Eugene, so when he saw who it was, he quickly


    gave the order to turn off the live broadcast.


    Olivia only saw two people enter the room, one of whom was Hayes and the other Eugene.


    When she listened closely, she could even make out Eugene''s voice asking, "Sir Sirius, are you looking


    for me?" Following that, the disy on the hall''s screen wentpletely ck.


    The guests immediately began conversing with one another.


    "Huh? Why has it been turned off? What happened?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? The King of the City initially suspected that Eugene was the one who had taken


    advantage of Princess Azalea, but it was someone else."


    "It seems like a conspiracy."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It is a conspiracy! Since the engagement between Eugene and the King of the City''s daughter did not


    work out, the King of the City has devised a new n to fulfill his goal of having Eugene marry his


    daughter. He is eager to close the deal as quickly as possible, and Eugene has willingly walked into his


    trap. That is what happened!"

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "Hahaha, so it turns out that the son-inw of the King of the City isn''t known yet!"


    "Why did they stop the broadcast? I was anticipating where they would take it to!"


    Olivia''s brows pinched in confusion. Was he not going to show off the dirty affairs in his family now?


    How could that be? He was so active in exposing the family affairs of others, but when it was his turn,


    he refused to do so! If he loved to expose dirty secrets, he should just do it once and for all! Thinking of


    that, she turned to leave.


    Christoff frowned, his gaze following the movement of her figure. "Where are you going?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Without turning her back, Olivia answered, "The bathroom."


    Christoff didn''t stop her, but he was a little depressed. Why did a swap happen all of a sudden? How


    great would it have been if Eugene was there? Olivia would probably give up on him if that happened.


    He never expected Eugene to be clever enough to fall into Sirius'' trap by swapping himself with


    another man. F*ck! How did he even think of that?


    Sirius suffered a huge humiliation, and his daughter''s reputation had also been ruined. Perhaps, he


    might have also offended Hayes.


    He couldn''t hope for Eugene either. His n hadpletely backfired.


    As expected, they were just a bunch of useless teammates who weren''t trustable. With that, he left the


    hall to make a call.


    After everything was settled, he returned to the hall and noticed that Olivia had already returned. At the


    same time, the live broadcast that had ended earlier was turned on again on the screen.


    "Why is it back again?" Christoff asked in surprise.


    Pretending to not know a thing, Olivia replied with an innocent face. "I don''t know!"


    Christoff threw her a skeptical nce as if asking, You sure you don''t know? Why did he feel as if she


    had everything under control?


    Anyway, he wasn''t too bothered about it as he nced at the screen once again. Immediately, he


    noticed Sirius'' face going scarlet. On the other hand, Eugene was pulling a long face as he questioned,


    "You want me to exin the situation? Shouldn''t you be the one owing me an exnation? Why did


    you announce your daughter and my engagement without my consent? Why did you give us red wine


    that had been drugged? Why does this room smell of aphrodisiac?"


    Facing the thread of questions thrown at him, Sirius felt embarrassed. He nced at Hayes hesitantly


    before exining, "I can tell these two children have feelings for each other. That''s why I want to grant


    them their wishes."


    He was exining to Hayes, but thetter didn''t speak. Instead, Eugene started prodding, "But based


    on what you said before I came in, I was the one who took advantage of your daughter! Then, you


    proceed to ask me for an exnation. This has been your n all along, so why are you acting like you


    had no idea about it when you came to catch us?"


    Sirius narrowed his eyes andpromised, "Fine. Even if it was my n all along, I intended to bring


    you two together. You should know how much Azalea likes you. If it weren''t for the things you did, the


    two of you might have been together six years ago."


    However,   Eugene spat coldly, "Whether it was six years ago or six yearster, I never thought about


    being with her. I have a girlfriend whom I love very much. She must be dying of anxiety after losing


    contact with me for the past few days. The reason why I didn''t confront you isn''t that you trapped me


    here; it''s because I didn''t want Princess Azalea to be caught in this mess. I swear I have a clear


    conscience!"


    In the hall, Olivia arched her brows, feeling pleased that he knew his ce, or else, she would never let


    him off the hook when they got back home.


    Despite that, she was still unaware of what happened six years ago that made Eugene consider


    Azalea''s feelings. Could they have been in an emotional entanglement?


    On the contrary, Christoff''s face was gloomy. He seemed to have allowed Eugene to confess his


    feelings for Olivia!

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    They won''t stop flirting! Eventually, he was tired of this. Not only did he fail to ruin the rtionship, but


    the n also backfired, much to his chagrin.


    "Let''s go."


    Olivia crossed her arms and stared at the screen with great interest. Nonchntly, she said, "Nah, let''s


    watch a little while longer. We''re not in a hurry, anyway."


    With that, Christoff didn''t say anything further. A furious Sirius with bloodshot eyes was shown on the


    screen, and the man growled, "You''re innocent? You got a random man to harass her, and now


    everyone knows my daughter is tainted¡ªyou have ruined her reputation! How could you possibly be


    innocent!"


    Eugene had a dark look on his face, and with his voiceced with icy fury, he retorted, "You should ask


    yourself what you did. Azalea was the one who served me the wine, and you were the one who made


    this live stream public. So, in other words, you did this to yourself. And I can''t believe you even roped


    the king into this. If something were to happen to him, you would be in deep sh*t."


    At that, Sirius looked at Hayes in terror and bowed slightly before exining, "Your Highness, I just


    wanted to match Azalea up with him, and you''re the only one who can have a drink with Eugene. So, I


    have no other choice but to do that. I''m very sorry, but please understand how I feel. I''m a father who


    merely wants to help his child."


    The king''s face was void of any expression as he said, "I understand. I can let the fact of you spiking


    my drink slide, but what you did to Eugene was uncalled for. Even if you want to help out your


    daughter, you shouldn''t have used such an underhanded method to force him to take your daughter.


    You should know he''s a VIP of Nambahd and like a brother to me."


    Sirius tried to deny it. "I''m not trying to force my daughter on him, but you know how much Azalea likes


    him. She won''t marry anyone else, no matter how prominent they are. It''s not every day Eugene is


    here, so I asked him over to see if their rtionship can be improved."


    Hayes then questioned, "Oh, really? Was that why you had confiscated his phone and forbade him


    from leaving the City Pce? His VIP status aside, he came to investigate the case of the broken


    bungee rope, and your n of trapping him here will only slow down the investigation''s progress. What


    do you have to say to that?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Hayes¡­" Azalea interjected weakly, "Dad''s only doing it for my sake. Besides, he had never intended


    to keep Eugene here forever. Dad only wants him to stay around for my birthday. So, please don''t pin


    this on him. He''s just helping me out because I like Eugene a lot." She then looked at Eugene. "I know


    what my father did was wrong, but please, can you let this slide? He''s just trying to help me."


    Eugene said nothing¡ªall he did was spare her an icy look.


    She remained in her spot as her strength hadn''t recovered yet. "I''m sorry. I know I deserve this, and I


    don''t me you¡ªmy greed is to me for this. I shouldn''t have served you the spiked drink. I shouldn''t


    have tried to keep you around even after you had said no. This is what I get for forcing something that


    should never be. I don''t need you to forgive me, but please let my father go. He has nothing left."


    "Where is my phone?" Eugene asked.


    Sirius was still hesitating if he should give the phone back. It wasn''t every day Eugene would be here in


    Nambahd, and catching him would be even harder once he left this ce.


    Hayes, however, had run out of patience. He gave his men a look, and all of them immediately pointed


    their guns at Sirius.


    Before Sirius could say anything, Azalea screamed in horror, "Hayes!"


    "Eugene is my friend. If you mess with him, you mess with me," Hayes snapped.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Azalea quickly said, "Dad, hurry up and give him back his phone."


    It was only then that Sirius waved at his men, telling them to retrieve the phone.


    Not a whileter, Eugene finally got his phone back. He tried to call Olivia to inform her he was safe,


    but her phone was turned off. Well, there''s nothing I can do about that.


    After seeing that Eugene had gotten his phone back, Hayes offered, "Come to my ce. You should


    rx."


    "It''s alright. I need to look into the case. It''s been a few days since I''vee here, after all."


    Hayes then put his hand on Eugene''s shoulder. "I''ll help you with the investigation. It''s not every day


    you''re in Nambahd. You have toe over."


    Eugene had no choice but to go with him, but before they could leave the ce, he felt something


    touching the back of his head. The instinct inside him told him that it was a gun.


    Right then, Sirius growled, "You did this to my daughter, and you''ve ruined her. Do you think I''ll let you


    leave just like that?"


    Eugene stood still all the while.


    Hayes hissed, "What are you doing, Sirius?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With agony in his voice, Sirius demanded, "Hayes, she''s your sister and our kingdom''s princess. Are


    you just going to overlook this matter and let Eugene ruin her?"


    Hayes answered icily, "You set him up first. This is just his retaliation. Do you expect him to do nothing


    while you try to trap him? Preposterous. Put that down, or I will make sure you die horribly."


    "I''ll drag him down with me before that," Sirius spoke with a hint of insanity in his voice.


    And that scared his daughter. "Dad, you''re going to kill me again if you do this. Let him go right now!"


    she screamed at the top of her lungs. "I don''t need your help. Not in this way!"


    Sirius looked at his daughter and hesitated for one split second.


    However, that was all Eugene needed. He turned around and held Sirius'' hand. And then, he pushed it


    upward with force enough to dislocate his wrist. Sirius'' bone cracked, and a shot was fired.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the gunshot in rm. Everything turned blurry for a moment as the


    screen shook.


    Fear grasped Olivia''s heart as well. Her heart skipped a beat, and she wanted to rush over to see if


    Eugene was okay. However, her legs felt like lead. No matter what she did, she couldn''t move. Her


    wide eyes trained on the screen as she waited for Eugene to show up once more.


    A long whileter, he finally reappeared. She heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that he wasn''t injured,


    and time seemed to start moving again.


    That gunshot only hit the ceiling. Nobody was hurt, but it shocked everyone. The crowd ran out of the


    pce to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. The drama was great, but they wouldn''t want to risk their


    lives for it.


    All the cops went to work; some evacuated the people, while some came to their king''s rescue. The


    lobby instantly fell into chaos. Hayes'' troops had readied themselves for the battle. The soldiers on


    both sides were armed, and a war would surely ensue if either side had made one wrong move.


    Ultimately, this battle was inevitable.


    Meanwhile, Eugene finally managed to capture Sirius. He snatched the gun and pointed it at Sirius''


    head.


    Sirius'' retaliation came as a shock for Hayes, and he boomed, "Are you trying tomit a coup,


    Sirius?"


    Azalea quickly pleaded, "Hayes, please, show mercy. He''s only trying to help me. Please, show mercy."

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    She crawled as fast as she could, but her strength kept failing her. Eventually, she managed to get out


    of bed and approached them inch by inch painstakingly. "Hayes, Eugene, please! Please let him go!"


    Sirius screeched, "Don''t plead to them. This is all your fault. None of this would have happened if you


    hadn''t made that request."


    Azalea said nothing. She did go against her father on a lot of things, but she couldn''t let him get hurt.


    Eugene looked at Sirius coldly. "Don''t feel sorry for yourself. I''m not the kind of guy who''d take anything


    lying down. No matter what other ns you might have, you''d still end up defeated. I''m just letting you


    have a taste of your medicine. If your n had seeded, I would have been forced to marry your


    daughter and work with you to take down my friend. You might think it''s a good n, but have you ever


    thought of the possibility I wouldn''t work with you?"


    "Don''t waste your time with him, Eugene. Let''s go." With that, Hayes walked out of the room with an


    expressionless face. He then shouted at the armed soldiers working under Sirius, "Get out of my way,


    or you''ll all be charged with treason!"


    He was heading outside as he spoke, and his soldiers forced Sirius'' troops back with the firearms in


    their hands.


    Eugene kept his gun trained on Sirius'' head, forcing him to move out of the room as well.


    "Eugene¡­" Azalea called out to him weakly, her voice cracking. "Please don''t hurt my father."


    He shot her a frosty look before saying, "I just want him toe with me. But if your father tries


    anything stupid, that''s none of my business anymore." With that, he took Sirius away.


    They came to a deserted lobby, though the live stream was still ongoing, broadcasting the current


    event to everyone.


    Azalea was trying her best to crawl her way out.


    A frown creased Eugene''s forehead. Wait a minute. I thought Sirius told his men to turn the screen off.


    Why is it still on?


    Sirius saw the screen as well, and his heart sank. This can''t be happening. The live stream was still


    on?! Everything that transpired inside the room has been broadcast, and not to mention everyone has


    seen it, too. Now, everyone knows it''s my fault that my daughter is ruined, and they even know I tried to


    kill Eugene but ended up getting my n turned on me instead. How did this happen?! I told them to


    turn the live stream off, didn''t I? So, why didn''t they?


    Hayes and Eugene kept threatening Sirius to leave with them. Eventually, they emerged from City


    Pce.


    They came to the car, and Eugene turned to Hayes and asked, "What about him?"


    "Take him away," Hayes said coldly. He ordered his men to take Sirius and cuff him up before tossing


    him into the car.


    In the meantime, Olivia and Christoff had been hiding in the dark. They watched as Eugene got into


    Hayes'' car and saw them off before finallying out of the shadows.


    Christoff looked at Olivia. "So, can we leave now?"


    She got into their car without saying a word.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He asked, "So, how are you gonna thank me?"


    Now that Eugene had gotten out of danger, she was in the mood for a little banter. Innocently, she


    asked, "Thank you for what?"


    Christoff frowned. "For taking you here so you could see your boyfriend. Did you forget? Or are you


    trying to deny it?"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "I have saved you, too," Olivia rebuked.


    "When?" Christoff inquired.


    "Back in Peony Hall. You''d have passed out if not for me."


    "I wouldn''t have passed out if I hadn''te."


    "And you would have missed this whole drama."


    Heughed mirthlessly. "So, do you mean I should thank you, then?"


    "No. I''m only saying that we''re even."


    He raised his hand to knock her head. "As if. You owe me big time, and you''re gonna pay that back."


    Olivia then fixed her gaze on him before responding in a serious tone, "I''ll owe you a favor as long as


    you aren''t involved in this whole thing."


    Christoff stared back at her. He stayed silent for a moment, and for some reason, he felt somewhat


    uneasy.


    She looked at him with suspicion. "What''s with that? Feeling guilty?"


    Hearing that, he finally snapped out of it. He shot her a look and chuckled. "As if. You''re simply saying


    that. I know you won''t repay the favor for real. I think we should go for something more¡­ concrete."


    With that, he huddled closer, but she immediately pushed his head away. "Do you have a death wish?"


    She red.


    "For ady, you are so not gentle." Christoff was speechless.


    "You want a gentledy? Go to the nightclub, then. You can have all the gentledies you want. Don''t


    come to me for that," Olivia remarked.


    He almost choked at her words. He shot her a dirty look before grumbling, "I have no idea why Eugene


    likes you."


    With a smug look on her face, she replied, "You gotta ask him for that."


    He harrumphed, "Don''t get too cocky. They might not have ended up together, but he did stay there for


    nearly a week. They''re probably getting along well. Also, she wasn''t on guard at all. He could have


    used her to get out of the pce, but he didn''t. Don''t you want to know why?"


    She threw him a re. "Trying to ruin our rtionship again, aren''t you?"


    "I''m only stating facts," he harrumphed. "Don''t you think they''re getting a bit too close?"


    Olivia looked at him and mocked, "I came to the pce pretending to be your girlfriend, but we aren''t


    close at all. Sometimes, we can''t do whatever we want. We have topromise to get what we need,


    even if we have to do what we don''t want to."


    I can''t really argue against her, can I? Christoff let out a sigh of defeat in silence.


    Jewel was already at the hotel when they returned. She quickly approached Olivia and looked at


    Christoff warily before pulling her friend aside. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry." Olivia shook her head.


    Christoff leaned on the doorframe. "Aren''t you gonna let me in?"


    Olivia approached him and smiled. "It''ste. Go back to your ce."


    The smile melted his heart. He was about to say something, but then he felt a pair of hands ced on


    his face, pushing him outside the door. Then, the door was mmed in his face, almost crushing his


    nose. He stared at the door in annoyance,ced with hints of amusement. "What a heartless woman."


    Jewel shot Olivia a dramatic look. "It''s only one night, and you''re already getting along."


    Olivia changed into her pajamas. "What do you mean?"


    "He''s not even mad you chased him off."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Olivia snorted. "He''s a b*stard. I was gonna smack him on more than one asion."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jewel asked, "So, you managed to subdue him, then?" Or else you couldn''t havee back in one


    piece.


    "I can''t subdue that kind of guy. I just ignore his actions as long as he doesn''t cross the line."


    "You''re being modest. If anyone else had shoved him out as you did, they would have died or lost a


    limb at best."


    A frown creased Olivia''s forehead. "Isn''t that exaggerating a bit?"


    Jewel gesticted. "Not one bit. He''s a cruel man. None of his girlfriends would ever say no to him.


    There was this one time when he told his girlfriend to go home, but she fooled around and refused. So,


    he said he got tired of her and gave her to hisckeys. I heard that the woman came out looking like an


    abuse victim. Since then, all his girlfriends have been serving him carefully. If they had acted as you


    did, they would have died."


    "I''m not his girlfriend, though." Olivia gave her a deadpan look.


    "I''m just saying he''s a dangerous man. You should stay as far away from him and don''t challenge him."


    Olivia chuckled. "Well, I think it''s toote for that. I''d just kicked his balls today. Bet I''d put him through


    quite an agony."


    The news came as a shock to Jewel, so she froze for a moment before finally eximing in disbelief,


    "You did what now?"


    Thinking back on what had led her to conduct such an act, Oliviained, "He brought that upon


    himself. He just wouldn''t let me go out and keep dilly-dallying."


    "And he let you off the hook just like that?"


    "Nope. He looked like he wanted to skin me alive."


    "What happened then?"


    "Well, I decided to be the bigger person and stayed in."


    Augh escaped Jewel''s lips. "You mean you got spooked."


    "Nope, I was just being smart."


    "Don''t do anything reckless next time. He''s a capricious man. You can''t win in a fight if he''s involved."


    "I know. Don''t worry," Olivia assured.


    While thedies were still chatting, Olivia''s phone suddenly rang. She grabbed it to check the caller ID


    ¡ªit was Eugene. A mischievous glint shed in her eyes. She giggled as she wondered what he would


    say, so she took the call and tried to put on a worried act. "Eugene? Is that you?"


    Eugene''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Yeah, it''s me. And I''m fine. Were you worried


    about me?"


    She nced at Jewel yfully as she pretended to speak in a broken voice; she was acting the part of


    a worried girlfriend perfectly. "Where did you go? I couldn''t get through to you."


    He responded, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I was looking into the case. That''s why I couldn''t use my phone."


    She was surprised he wouldn''t tell her the truth. Is he worried I might worry? And so, she asked,


    "You''ve been helping the cops out? I thought you were fooling around with another girl."


    He paused for a few moments before responding, "What are you talking about? You''re the only one I


    want to fool around with."


    Olivia raised her eyebrow at that. Still not talking, huh? "So, where are you, anyway?"


    "At King of Namb''s house. How''s work?"


    "Like usual. So, when are youing home?"


    "In a few days. I''ll call when I get home."


    "In a few days? Where are you going tomorrow?"


    "To the police station. I need to bring this case to a closure."


    "Is it an ident, or is something more sinister at work?"

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    "It''s not an ident¡ªsomeone cut the rope. We''re trying to arrest the suspect, and the news has


    announced it. So, don''t worry about it."


    "Okay."


    Olivia was about to hang up when Eugene suddenly said, "I miss you, Olivia."


    It felt like he was whispering into her ear, and her cheeks burned. Oh, god. He''s so seductive. I bet he


    already had a lot of girlfriends before this. She pursed her lips shyly and muttered, "I miss you, too."


    They talked for a long time before she finally hung up.


    Jewel teased, "You wanna see him right now, don''t you?"


    Olivia shot her a look. "Not at all. By the way, don''t tell him I made a trip to City Pce today."


    "Why?"


    "Well, he didn''t bring it up to me about what happened at the pce. In other words, he doesn''t want


    me to know, so I''ll pretend just that."


    Olivia then texted North to tell him to keep it a secret as well.


    "So, are you going to see him tomorrow?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia smiled. "Yeah, he said he''s going to the police station tomorrow. Let''s give him a surprise."


    Jewel nodded in agreement. "Sure. Tomorrow it is."


    When thedies woke up the next day, their faces had returned to their old forms. They looked in the


    mirror and thought their original looks were the best.


    They had just finished changing clothes when someone knocked on the door.


    Curious, Olivia opened the door. Christoff was standing outside, smiling at her devilishly. "So, any ns


    today?"


    She answered without a moment of hesitation, "I''m going to see Eugene."


    Christoff''s smile went stiff upon hearing that. Then, he said in disbelief, "Why? Do you want him to find


    out you''re here?"


    "He probably knows already. The only thing he doesn''t know is that I went to City Pce."


    Christoff demanded, "You came with me, so you need to be with me."


    She stared at him and corrected him in all seriousness. "It''s you who came with me. Not the other way


    round."


    He couldn''t find anyeback to her statement, so eventually, he relented, "Fine, I''ll go with you,


    then." All he wanted was to be with her anyway.


    Olivia frowned. "What for? Anyway, you should go home first. I still wanna stay around for a few days."


    He narrowed his eyes as he stared at her. "Are you ditching me after you''re done using me?"


    She crossed her arms and replied icily, "I said I owe you one. You don''t want Eugene to find out what


    you did, right?"


    "Of course not. You''d better keep that a secret, or else¡­"


    Her frown deepened upon hearing his words. "Do you have to add an underlying threat every time you


    speak?"


    Christoff never noticed he had that habit. "I''m just trying to present the pros and cons of the situation."


    She argued, "And that clearly shows that you don''t have faith in us. If you don''t trust us, why did you


    help us then? You must have some ulterior motives to do that."


    He looked at her with a devilish smile tugged at his lips. "Indeed, I do. I want you."


    "And I''d have believed that if not for your harem."


    "I do have a harem, but none of them is Eugene''s girlfriend."


    "So, Eugene is the one you''re after, not me," Olivia stated. "If you follow me, Eugene''s gonna see you,


    and he''ll know I was the girl with you that night. I''ll tell him everything if he asks. I''m always honest with


    my boyfriend."

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Christoff snorted. "Aren''t you thinking too highly of him? Do you think he could see through my


    disguise?"


    "Your disguise isn''t perfect, just so you know," Olivia remarked.


    "It is. You can''t even recognize yourself."


    "But the vibe is always the same." She stared at him as she added, "Or else I wouldn''t have recognized


    you."


    I guess she has a point, he thought to himself begrudgingly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing that he started to have some doubt, she continued, "You''re still on set, aren''t you? Go back and


    finish your work. That way, you can buy me more time."


    Christoff thought to himself again, Well, I suppose there are still many opportunities for us to spend


    time together in the future. If Eugene found out I was here, we''d be at war, and that''d take the fun out of


    everything. I want him to suffer a loss without him even knowing it, and by the time he realizes it, the


    face he puts on will be hrious. I''m sure. "Fine, but you have to treat me to something once you


    return."


    In an attempt to chase him away as soon as possible, Olivia agreed to his request. It took her almost


    half an hour to finally get rid of him.


    By the time thedies arrived at the police station, it was alreadyte. Eugene was alreadying out


    of the police station. Just as Olivia was about to get out of the car and say hi, she saw a familiar


    feminine figure approach him¡ªthat figure belonged to Azalea.


    She instinctively stopped opening the door. For some reason, Azalea bothered her.


    Jewel asked, "Who is she?"


    "Princess Azalea."


    "Oh. I guess I can see why she''s called the prettiest princess. She''s indeed gorgeous."


    Olivia took a deep breath.


    Jewel was exasperated at herself when she finally registered what she had just said. What the hell am I


    talking about? Thus, she quickly changed the subject. "Why is she here?"


    "She likes Eugene," Oliviamented quietly.


    That came as a surprise to Jewel. "She does? In that case, why are you still here?"


    Olivia looked at Eugene and Azalea coolly. "I''d like to see what he would do to that woman."


    Jewel looked at them as well. Azalea was talking to Eugene like a sad puppy, and she felt sorry for the


    princess. Will Eugene fall for her? If he does, he''s not my brother anymore.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was feeling somewhat irritated at Azalea''s sudden appearance. Even though she


    looked pitiful, he felt no sympathy for her. Instead, he gave her an ice-cold stare. "You got the wrong


    person. Your brother''s the one who locked your father up. You should be seeing Hayes, not me."


    She exined in a hurry, "I did, but he wouldn''t see me, so I came looking for you. He''ll only listen to


    you, Eugene. So, would you please save my father? He''s all I have."


    She tried to grab his hand, but he evaded her. Coolly, he said, "Why should I help you? He had trapped


    me for three days and even tried to force me to marry you."


    Tears started to stream down Azalea''s cheeks. "I know you don''t like me. Not a day had gone by in the


    last six years where I didn''t miss you, but you still didn''t care about me. And my father knew all about it.


    He knew I was suffering from longing, so he tried to match us up. Yes, he did hurt you, but he only did


    that because he loves me. Please, you have to help him. I have no one else to turn to."


    Eugene took a deep breath before finally responding, "Fine. I''ll tell Hayes I''m letting this slide, but what


    he does after that isn''t my business."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, a smile grew on her tear-stained face. "Thank you,


    Eugene. I''m sure Hayes will do whatever you tell him to do."

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Eugene was about to leave, but Azalea stopped him before spreading her arms. "Can you hug me,


    Eugene? Just for one moment."


    He eyed her coldly. "I have a girlfriend. So, no."


    She closed her eyes, and the tears kept falling down her cheeks. After a momentary pause, she said in


    a broken voice, "I know, but we might never meet again. Can''t you just hug me like I''m your sister?"


    She tried to throw herself into his embrace as she spoke, but she failed. Eugene had managed to keep


    her at arm''s length before she could even get into his arms. "Don''t obsess over something that will


    never be. I have told you we''ll never be a thing."


    Azalea stared at him in disbelief, her eyes glistening with tears. "I know. You don''t have to keep


    reminding me. But I''ve liked you for a long time, so I can''t possibly cut off all those feelings right away.


    Can''t you just grant me onest wish?"


    "No," he answered tartly.


    Right then, a gunshot roared across the air. By instinct, he pulled her to his side and kept her behind


    him. When he took her to a hidden spot, he saw a bullet buried at the spot where they had been


    standing just seconds ago.


    Eugene shuddered slightly. Who did this? Did theye for me? I can''t believe they even had the guts


    to shoot me right outside the police station. He called the cops and told them to check out the bullet. He


    wanted to know if it was an ident or an attempted murder. A momentter, he hung up, and another


    call came.


    The number was a familiar one, but it still caught him by surprise. Olivia? Why is she calling now? He


    wanted to pick it up, but Azalea was leaning on his chest, and he shoved her away. Fortunately, she


    stood back and said nothing.


    He picked up the call, but for some reason, he spoke carefully, "Olivia? W-What''s up?"


    Olivia replied calmly, "I was just worried. How is the investigation going?"


    He heaved a sigh of relief before answering, "I just got out of the police station, and the suspect has


    confessed to everything. They''re going to write an article and release it on the news. Then, the rumors


    will be no more."


    She said, "Good to hear. Where are you right now?"


    Eugene threw a nce at Azalea. "I''m on my way back to thepany. Once I settle down, I can go


    home tomorrow."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Are you alone?"


    He shifted his gaze to Azalea once again. Dammit, I don''t wanna cause a misunderstanding. I guess I''ll


    just keep it a secret. She''s not here right now, and any exnation might sound awkward. A moment


    later, he replied, "Yes."


    With that, her tone turned ice-cold when she next spoke, "Be careful, then." Then, she hung up.


    He stared at his phone in confusion. W-What was that? Is she mad? Is it because I''ve been out for too


    long? He gasped in silence when that thought shed across his mind.


    A ton of cops had emerged from the police station, and Eugene felt more at ease now. Those terrorists


    aren''t gonna do anything with them here. He turned to look at Azalea. "You should go back to City


    Pce. It''s dangerous here."


    Just then, she held his hand tightly. Like a child, she requested, "I''m scared. Can you take me home?"

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Eugene didn''t want to take her home, but thinking that she might hound him otherwise, he relented,


    "Fine." It''d be worrisome to let her go back alone, anyway.


    The moment they emerged from their hiding spot, they were met with one¡ªno, two women. They were


    wearing caps and masks, but he recognized who they were, and he froze. His mind went nk. Olivia?


    Why is she here? Did they juste? Or did they see anything? Was that call some sort of a test?


    By instinct, he let go of Azalea''s hand, much to her confusion. She then turned her attention to the


    approachingdies. They might have covered themselves up, but judging from their well-kept figures,


    she knew they were beautiful women underneath. And they radiated an air of confidence, which was


    something she never had. She then looked at Eugene in puzzlement. Why is he so nervous? Does he


    know thesedies?


    Before she could figure things out, Eugene had already approached thedies. "Olivia! What brings


    you here?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at Azalea for a moment before she turned her attention to him. "We wanted to see you, so


    we nned to surprise you." She didn''t n to get out of the car at first, but then she heard the


    gunshot and couldn''t help but worry about him. So, in the end, she got out of the car to check on him.


    Aside from that very reason, she was also furious seeing them so close together. How much longer do


    they have to chat? This is taking forever. And I can''t believe he dares to lie to me! Going back to the


    company, huh?


    Nervously, he exined, "This is Azalea, the King of Namb''s cousin and Sirius'' daughter."


    Olivia put on a formal smile despite seething inside. She would never show that to Azalea. That would


    be embarrassing.


    "Your reputation precedes you, Princess Azalea. Word has it that you''re the most gorgeousdy


    around."


    Azalea nodded slightly. "Just a rumor people came up with. And you are?" She was asking Olivia, but


    her eyes were on Eugene.


    He wrapped his arm around Olivia''s shoulder. "She''s Olivia Maxwell, my girlfriend." Then, he pointed at


    Jewel. "This is Jewel Fenton, my godsister."


    Azalea nodded again. "So, you''re his family. Hello."


    Olivia smiled as she looked at Eugene. "So, what''s the princess'' rtionship with you?"


    Awkwardly, he replied, "Her brother is a friend of mine."


    Olivia looked into his eyes. "Where are you going?"


    Quickly, he exined, "I was going to thepany, but I ran into her, and then a gunshot happened. I


    was going to get her a ride."


    With a smile on her face, she said, "I see. We''ll go back to the hotel, then. You go ahead." With that,


    she was about to leave.


    For some reason, Eugene felt a little creeped out from how aloof she was acting, so he quickly held her


    hand to stop her from leaving. "It''s alright. I was just going to get her a ride." After saying that, he took


    her to the roadside, keeping her close. He then hailed a cab. "You should go home, Princess Azalea.


    Hayes will get worried if you''re out for too long."


    She nodded in acknowledgment without saying a word. Then, she turned to give everyone a nod


    before getting into the car.


    Eugene heaved a sigh of relief in his mind. He then held Olivia''s hand in delight. "Did you just arrive?"


    Coolly, she responded, "Yes. We were going back to the hotel since you said you were going to the


    company. Fancy seeing you here, though."

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Olivia kept staring into his eyes.


    Sheepishly, Eugene exined, "I just got out of the police station when you called. And I ran into her by


    chance before someone fired a gun. After that, I was just going to get a cab for her. Hayes is my friend


    ¡ªI can''t possibly let his cousin get hurt. Don''t take this the wrong way, okay?"


    She remained staring at him long and hard as she asked, "You sure you share no other rtionships


    with her?"


    He shook his head. "No, I swear. I never had any ideas about her. Please believe me, Olivia."


    "Then, why are you so nervous?" Her eyes were still on him.


    With resignation in his voice, he said, "I''m just worried you might read too much into it."


    The look on Olivia''s face had turned slightly better after she saw how nervous he had gotten. "Fine. As


    long as you''re okay. So, where are we going?"


    Eugene answered, "To thepany. Wannae?"


    She responded, "No. I''m going back. My flight''s in the afternoon."


    He had a feeling that she had something on her mind, and he was worried. "I''ming with you, then."


    Surprised, she asked, "Did you finish your work?"


    "The case is closed. Curtis can handle the rest."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him in silence. She knew he hadn''t finished his work just yet. He lied because he wanted


    to be with her, and it melted her fury away just a bit. "Just head to thepany and finish your work.


    Jewel and I will pack up. After that, we''ll meet up and go to the airport together."


    "Alright, I''ll give you two a ride."


    Olivia held his hand softly in an attempt to tell him she wasn''t angry. "No. You''ll waste a lot of time if


    you do that. You should finish your work here unless you want toe back again. Jewel is with me. I''ll


    be fine."


    Eugene studied her face carefully. Good. She''s not angry. He nodded in relief. For thest few days, he


    was trapped in the City Pce. Work had piled up, and he must settle it.


    With that, they went their own ways. Olivia and Jewel returned to the hotel. Eugene did say he didn''t


    get any ideas about Azalea, and she believed him, but she was still miffed about it. She was upset and


    felt like the world was unfair to her. She hated this version of herself. Why do I get so worked up over


    something so trivial? It''s not like me at all. Where did theposed Olivia from the old times go? I


    used to not care about men. She packed up in silence.


    Jewel was a girl, too. She knew what Olivia was feeling. Softly, she said, "He probably kept it a secret


    because he didn''t want you to take it the wrong way."


    Olivia knew that much. It would have been fine if she had no idea about the matter, but she saw


    everything, yet he said nothing was going on between them. She almost became his girlfriend six years


    ago. They almost got engagedst night. And he protected her by instinct just now. There''s no way he


    doesn''t have any feelings for her.


    However, she couldn''t ask him about that. She knew what he would say. Oh, Azalea is Hayes'' cousin,


    and I''m his friend. She''s like a sister to me. The titudes. She was tired of it. Forget it. If I keep


    pestering him over this, it''d be crass of me. I don''t wanna be a crass woman.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    She would not allow herself to stoop so low. Olivia took a deep breath and pretended she was fine. "I


    know. Thanks, Jewel, but you need not worry about me. Since he said he doesn''t like her, I''ll trust him."


    Jewel responded, "Yeah. Azalea might be super hot, but Eugene still likes you the most."


    Well, I understand you''re trying to console me, but the first remark wasn''t necessary, Olivia grumbled in


    her mind.


    They packed up and got into the cab. They had nned on going to Eugene''spany to meet up


    with him before heading off to the airport.


    However, before they could arrive at hispany, he called them. He apologized, "I''m sorry, Olivia.


    Can you stay for one more day? Hayes suddenly called me. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Olivia was a little disappointed. She thought they would meet up real soon, but things changed all of a


    sudden. If you can''t leave, then don''t promise me anything. You made me happy for nothing. "What


    happened?" she inquired.


    He said hurriedly, "I don''t know for sure, but he said it''s something urgent. I''ll have to take a look. You


    ladies stay around, alright?"


    She had no choice but to agree to it. "Sure."


    Eugene wanted to cheer her up. He knew she was upset, but Hayes just told him he had to go over, or


    he would regret it. I don''t have much time now. "Sorry, Olivia. After I have checked things out, I''ll call


    you."


    "Alright," Olivia muttered.


    He knew she was disappointed. She came all the way to see him, but he just kept working. He put his


    phone closer and genuinely said, "I love you, Olivia."


    Instead of feeling warm and delighted at his love confession, she only felt numb. After the call ended,


    she put her phone down stiffly.


    "What''s wrong?" Jewel asked in concern.


    "He can''t leave yet. Said he had something to do. We''ll need to stay for one more day."


    Jewel shrugged at that. "Then, that''s what we''re gonna do. We still haven''t shopped around anyway."


    Olivia was upset, but she kept telling herself it was just one more day. I can just treat this as a vacation.


    Besides, it''s better than the time when I couldn''t find him. I''m not going to let myself get sulky over this.


    After making up her mind, she smiled. "Sure. Where are we going?"


    Jewel replied, "Let''s check in at a hotel near thepany and talk after that."


    "Okay." Thedies went to a decent hotel. They were about to check in, but then someone called Olivia


    again. This time, it was a phone call from Christoff. A frown slowly formed on her face as she thought,


    Is he still here? Reluctantly, she took the call.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    Nonchntly, she said, "On my way to the airport."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He chuckled. "As if. You''re at a hotel, aren''t you?"


    Surprised, she looked around for him. "Where are you?"


    "Don''t even try. You won''t find me. I thought you were going back. What happened?"


    "Nothing happened. Just thought that we haven''t yed enough just yet, so we decided to stay around


    for another day."


    "Yeah, right. You''re waiting for Eugene, aren''t you?"


    Dammit. How does he know everything? And why does he keep an eye on me? "What? Annoyed


    because I''m waiting for my boyfriend?"


    Christoff chuckled. "Nope. Just want to remind you of something: you''re waiting for him, but he might


    be waiting for someone else. Not you, that''s for sure."


    Olivia''s face fell. "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Christoff asked, "Do you know where he is?"


    "Of course," Olivia answered.


    "Do you know what he''s up to, then?"


    For some reason, she got frustrated. "Spit it out, or I''m hanging up."


    "Don''t vent at me. I''m not some sort of emotional trash can. I''m just telling you your boyfriend went to


    see Azalea. You got duped."


    She held her fury down as she asked, "What happened to her?"


    "Almost got assaulted. She fractured her bone in her escape and is now lying in Royal Hospital."


    Olivia snapped, "You''re lying!"


    "I never lie to you. My men saw him going into the hospital."


    A short whileter, he sent her a photo.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She hung up the call and erged the image. Azalea was lying on a bed with her eyes closed,


    whereas Eugene was standing before the bed with eyes filled with concern. There was a group of


    medical staff standing nearby.


    She inspected the photo closely and finally confirmed it wasn''t photoshopped.


    A sense of irony filled her heart. She kept telling herself to trust and understand Eugene, but now, she


    wouldn''t do it anymore. She refused to be understanding. If you wanted to see her, you could have just


    told me, but you lied! You said it''s urgent! You made me look like a fool for trusting you so easily. You


    like her. That''s why you left me to see her. She was about to enter the hotel just a moment ago, but


    now, she didn''t have any reasons to stay around anymore, so she came back out with her suitcase in


    tow.


    Jewel quickly came up to her. "What''s wrong, Olivia? Where are you going?"


    Olivia stormed off. Without looking back, she said, "Home."


    Surprised, Jewel asked, "You''re going home? Aren''t you going to wait for Eugene?"


    "No. We''re leaving," Olivia replied icily.


    Jewel pulled her suitcase and quickly caught up to Olivia. "Shouldn''t you call and inform him about


    this?"


    "I will not." Olivia then added, "And you''re not allowed to call him, either."


    Jewel walked with Olivia. "What happened?"


    Olivia didn''t have the strength even to exin. She hailed a cab.


    They got into the car, and Jewel asked again, "Olivia, tell me what happened."


    Olivia remained silent. She rested her head on Jewel''s shoulder, looking exhausted. Jewel''s heart went


    out to her, and she pulled Olivia close. Softly, she said, "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to."


    When they arrived at the airport, they ran into a familiar figure¡ªChristoff. Olivia wanted to ignore him,


    but for some reason, his seat was right next to hers on the ne.


    He smiled. "What a coincidence."


    Olivia sneered silently and thought, As if. He''s nned this. She refused to talk to him, so she crossed


    her arms and pretended to sleep.


    However, Christoff wouldn''t take no for an answer. He smirked and went after the wound in her heart.


    "Why aren''t you waiting for Eugene?"


    She refused to entertain him.


    Yet, the man kept speaking, "You know how men are. Sometimes, we''re forced to do things we don''t


    want to. As long as hees back to you, that''s enough. If you ask for too much, you''d be annoying."


    That does it! She opened her eyes abruptly and yelled, "Shut the hell up!"


    The sharp look in her eyes shocked him, but then he chuckled. "Oh, you''re so ungrateful. I''m just trying


    to cheer you up."

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    "He might be a jerk, but you''re even worse," Olivia retorted.


    Christoff clicked his tongue. "How am I worse than him?"


    She didn''t respond. Instead, she turned to Jewel. "Give me the bag, Jewel."


    Jewel was one aisle away. She gave Olivia the bag.


    Christoff wondered what she was doing and observed Olivia in silence. She opened the bag and took


    out a smaller package. She unfurled it and whipped out two silver needles, holding them in her hand.


    She then put away the rest of the stuff before handing it back to Jewel. Not a word was said during the


    whole process.


    He gulped nervously. He had seen the silver needles before. She had used it on Azalea back then.


    What is she trying to do? Is she gonna use them on me? "W-Why are you holding those?"


    She pointed the needles at him. "I''d shut up if I were you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He protested, "Why are you venting at me? I spent three times the price to get this ticket. All so I can


    cheer you¡ª"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Olivia was already going to stab him with the needles. He


    swallowed his words and raised his hands to surrender. "Alright, fine. I''ll shut up."


    Olivia tucked her tools away and returned to rest.


    Christoff eyed her from the side. She''s a special woman, alright. Anyone else would have started crying


    at this point, or at least interrogated me. Instead, she stays calm and goes for action. Not sure if I


    should call her brave or a coward. Either way, she must be really upset now.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Eugene finally had time to call Olivia, but her phone was turned off, and he frowned.


    Turned off? He tried to call Jewel, but it was the same situation.


    Right then, his heart sank as he sensed something was off. Both of their phones are turned off. Did


    something happen? Did they go home? But I thought we promised to go home together. Panicked, he


    called Curtis and asked him to look into this.


    Lying on the bed, Azalea said weakly, "You can leave if you need to do something. I don''t want your


    girlfriend taking this the wrong way."


    He responded coolly, "It''s alright." He was lying. He kept pacing back and forth. It was obvious that he


    was concerned.


    Hayes interjected, "She''s fine now. I can handle things here. If you have something to do, just do it."


    "My girlfriend just came to Nambahd. She''s not familiar with the ce, and I am worried about her. I


    don''t want her running into any danger."


    Hayes quickly said, "You should hurry up and look for her, then."


    "Alright." Just as Eugene was about to leave, he received a call from Curtis, and he immediately took it.


    "President Nn, Miss Maxwell and Miss Fenton had taken the flight home. Their flight was at three. It


    has already taken off."


    "I see." He hung up, finally feeling at ease. As long as they''re fine. But why did they go home?


    Before he could figure it out, Azalea asked, "Did you find your girlfriend, Eugene?"


    He answered, "Yes. She has gone home."


    With hope in her eyes, she asked, "So, can you¡­"

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Eugene exhaled in resignation. "Fine. I''ll stay here until your surgery is done."


    Hearing his affirmative answer, Azalea smiled. "Really? Thank you, Eugene."


    He said, "If it weren''t because of me, none of this would have happened."


    Hayes stood up to take his leave. "Alright. You guys go ahead. I''ll look into this. My men have started


    the investigations. You can take a break if you want, Eugene. You don''t have to stay here all the time."


    "Sure," Eugene responded.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Silence filled the room as soon as Hayes made his way out of the ward.


    Azalea asked, "Will your girlfriend take this the wrong way?"


    She''s going to take it the wrong way if she sees us together without knowing what''s going on. Hayes


    should have told me about this. He said, "I''ll exin to her when I get home."


    She gave him an apologetic look. "Why don''t I call her?"


    "There''s no need for that," he answered curtly. That''ll just make the misunderstanding worse. She''s


    going to read into this too much.


    "Alright, I''m sorry," she said sheepishly.


    However, her apology only made him feel even more frustrated. "Why are you apologizing? I should be


    the one doing that. I got you the cab. That''s why you got in danger. If something were to happen to you,


    I''m not sure I could live with this guilt." I''m d it didn''te to that.


    Azalea responded, "No, this is not your fault. Who would have known the cab driver would be a


    potential sex offender?"


    "Just rest. I need a smoke."


    "Okay, but don''t smoke too much. It''s bad for your health."


    Eugene left without saying a word. A circle of fence surrounded the hospital, and he leaned on it as he


    burned through his cigarettes. Why did she go back all of a sudden? Is she mad?


    What am I saying? Of course, she is. I promised to go back with her, but I stood her up. It''s not


    surprising that she''s mad. She could at least tell me, though. She promised she''d wait. But why did she


    change ns? Did something happen back home?


    He looked at the time. It''s midnight back home. I shouldn''t call North. Don''t wanna disturb his sleep,


    after all. I''ll call Brian, then.


    The incessant calls jolted Brian awake. He rummaged around for his phone, but when he noticed it was


    from his brother, he eased up. What the f*ck he wants? He took the call and grumbled, "What is it this


    time? This is the third phone call. I need to sleep."


    Eugene ignored hisints. He asked, "Did something happen back home?"


    Annoyance crawled all over Brian''s face. "Nothing. Aside from your disappearance, it''s been


    uneventful. You just had to go missing. You just had to call me a hundred times. Do you think this is a


    romance drama?"


    Hisints were once again ignored. Eugene hung up. If everything is fine at home, why did Olivia


    go back? No matter how he thought about it, he had a feeling that he was at fault. If he could leave, he


    would have flown back home. No. I need to tell Brian about this. So, once again, he raised his phone


    and called his brother.


    Brian had just fallen asleep once more when Eugene''s call pulled him away from his slumber. The sight


    of his brother''s name drove him mad. He wanted to smash things and kick Eugene''s butt.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    s, he''s my brother. I can''t kick his *ss however I want. Brian held his frustration back and took the


    call. He roared, "This better be important, or I will kick your *ss. I don''t even care if you''re my brother!"


    Eugene didn''t even realize he had interrupted Brian''s sleep. All he wanted to know was what had


    happened to Olivia.


    All of Brian''sints fell on deaf ears as Eugene barely paid attention to what he was saying. "What


    did you say?"


    Brian held his fury back and asked, "Why did you call?"


    Eugene snapped out of it and answered, "Just wanna say that if Oliviaes back, call me."


    "Olivia?" A frown creased Brian''s forehead. "Where did she go this time?"


    "Nambahd."


    "What? When did that happen?"


    Eugene had no answer for that. Oh, I forgot to ask. "Didn''t ask. We didn''t even talk much. You guys


    don''t know she came to Nambahd either?"


    "Yeah, she didn''t mention going there."


    "I''m pretty sure she had told North about this, though."


    Brian''s drowsiness dissipated a little as the topic of the conversation caught his interest. "What


    happened? Did you guys fight?"


    "No. We barely even talk, let alone fight."


    "So, why did shee back alone?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "She''s not alone. She''s with Jewel."


    "Same difference. They went to Nambahd to look for you, and now, they left you there alone. You think


    that''s normal?"


    "I know it''s not. That''s why I''m calling you. Stay in touch. I wanna know thetest news."


    "You could have just, I don''t know, scheduled a flight back here?"


    "I can''t go back right now."


    "What happened?"


    A sigh of resignation escaped Eugene''s lips. "It''splicated. I can''t leave. Just tell me once she gets


    back. That''s all I need."


    "Hey, wait!" Brian stopped him. "You won''t call me again, will you?"


    "I might."


    "Eugene!" Brian was miffed. "I''m going to ignore you if you call me one more time. I haven''t been


    sleeping welltely, and you just called me four times. You''re going to give me a heart attack."


    "If I can''t call you, who else can I call?"


    "Your son."


    "He has school tomorrow."


    "And I have work. Dammit, Eugene. You don''t want to disturb your son, so youe to me instead.


    And now, you expect me to help you out? As if," Brian grumbled and hung up. He then plopped back


    down onto his pillow, but he was still worried. I should probably switch my phone off. I don''t want him to


    call me again.


    He reached out for his phone and was about to turn it off when a text came in. ''Good morning. Did you


    sleep well?''


    He looked at the time. Goddammit, it''s already morning. I didn''t even sleep a wink. He noticed who the


    sender was, and his lips twitched. It''s that girl again. God, she''s persistent. She kept texting him every


    day. Not every text was a good morning or good night, however. Sometimes it would be a photo,


    sometimes it would be a status, and sometimes it would be some interesting stories. It almost felt like


    he was her wall where she could post her status.


    Nah. If it were a real social media wall, she''d have gotten reactions andments, but she''d receive


    nothing but radio silence from me.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    However, she didn''t seem to care, either.


    It was as if she was merely using him as a tree hole to vent into and did not expect a response.


    The texts came in daily.


    What infuriated him was the fact that he couldn''t remove her from his contacts list. Later on, he found


    out this was the little brat''s doing.


    His initial displeasure slowly turned into indifference. Well, she can go ahead and send whatever she


    wants, he thought. Not many people texted him on WhatsApp. She was the only one, for the most part.


    He would check the texts when he was in a good mood and ignore them when he wasn''t.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Olivia''s return, she immediately rejoined the production. She didn''t talk to anyone about her trip,


    so apart from North, no one else knew that she just came back from Nambahd.


    Excluding the annoying Christoff, of course.


    Everyone returned to the production together, but as Christoff hadn''t changed his appearance, he could


    not appear in front of the others yet.


    When Olivia started to climb out of the car, he called out to her, "Why don''t we get dinner tonight? It''ll


    be on me."


    "Not in the mood for that," she replied.


    He frowned. "Are you going back on your word?"


    "What did I say?" she asked apathetically.


    "Back in Nambahd, you said that when we got back, you''d treat me to a meal as thanks," he reminded.


    "What I said was that if you returned to the country before me, I''d treat you to a meal as thanks. I didn''t


    ask you to stay there and make things even more difficult for me."


    He scoffed. "How can you say that? It was Eugene who made things difficult for you. What does that


    have to do with me?"


    "Who asked you to tell me about it?" Olivia fired back somewhat unreasonably. "You told me because


    you wanted to sow seeds of discord between us. You should be thanking your stars that I''m not holding


    you ountable for that, yet you still want me to buy you a meal? In your dreams!"


    She shoved him away and got out of the car.


    Christoff was both annoyed and amused as he watched her leave. He smirked as he thought, What an


    intriguing woman!


    Meanwhile, as soon as Olivia walked onto the production set, Carter spotted her immediately and shot


    over to her.


    He hugged her thighs and looked up at her as he called out cutely, "Mom."


    Olivia had been feeling a little mncholy just moments ago, but her mood improved a lot once she


    saw the adorable little boy.


    She bent down and stroked his head. "Do you have scenes to shoot today?"


    He nodded. "Yeah. Are you feeling better now, Madam? I wanted to look for you that day, but you


    weren''t in your room. Where did you go?"


    "I had something I needed to take care of, so I left for a little while, but I''ll be back tomorrow," she


    exined.


    Carter gently ran his fingers against the scar on her head with an empathetic expression. Although the


    wound had healed, it left a long scar behind.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Olivia caught his soft, little hand. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you, Madam," he said with a slight pout. "No one has ever been this nice to me before."


    "It''s nothing," she said with a chuckle.


    "That''s not true," he refuted. "No one looks out for other people when there''s danger around. You''re a


    good person, Madam. You''re genuinely nice to me."


    She felt a pang in her heart. How much of humanity''s callousness and cold-heartedness did this little


    guy experience for him to say that? She hugged him and said, "I like you, Carter. That''s why I''m willing


    to be nice to you."


    "I like you too, Madam," Carter replied. He wrapped his little arms around her neck and buried his face


    against her before remarking a little sorrowfully, "If only you were my real mom, Madam."


    Olivia''s heart trembled. She couldn''t stop herself from wanting to get closer to this child when she


    thought of what he had gone through. As she patted him gently on the back, she assured him, "If you


    like me, then go ahead and think of me as your mom. You cane to me if you encounter any sort of


    difficulties."

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Carter''s eyes lit up at once. "Madam, are you really willing to be my mom?"


    Olivia was in a dilemma. Worried that North might get jealous, she replied hesitatingly, "Actually, it''s just


    a form of address. Regardless of whether you call me Mom or Madam, deep down inside, I''ll still treat


    you as if you''re my child."


    His eyes lost all their earlier sparkle as he stared at her. He stood there a little awkwardly as he


    answered dutifully, "Oh, I see. Thank you, Madam."


    He gave her a deep bow and exined, "It''s just that I see that all other children have moms, and I


    thought that you treat me especially well, like a mom. I''m sorry for getting the wrong idea."


    His eyes welled up with tears that glistened in the light. It was a pitiful sight.


    Olivia''s heart ached as if someone was squeezing it. She pulled Carter into her arms. "Why are you


    apologizing? You call me Mom because of the characters we y, but if you want me to be like a mom


    to you, you can call me Godmother!"


    He seemed to be in disbelief as he tentatively tried to confirm what she had just said. "Is that true,


    Madam? Do you agree to be my mom?"


    She stroked his head. "Yeah. Who wouldn''t want a bright and wonderful son like you?"


    Although North might get jealous, he has a kind soul. I''m sure he''d agree as well once he finds out


    about this child''s suffering.


    She would find the time to talk to North about this and introduce the two boys to each other.


    Carter''s smile was so wide that it filled his entire face, but even so, he looked a little shy as he nestled


    closer to Olivia and called out a little timidly, "Godmother."


    She acknowledged him with a smile. "From now on, you''re my son. If anyone hurts you or mistreats


    you,e and tell me, and I''ll make them pay."


    He patted his tiny chest and promised, "Godmother, I''ll protect you, too. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    She let out augh. "Okay. From now on, I have someone who''s looking out for me, too."


    He came close and hugged her again. "I missed you so much, Godmother."


    She returned the hug. "I missed you, too."


    Then, she got up and said, "Come. Let''s go inside."


    Meanwhile, Jewel shook her head helplessly. Well, at least her mood''s better now that she has this


    child to keep herpany.


    Olivia didn''t n on jumping back into filming today even though she came to the set. She was just


    here to talk to Norris and let him know that he could arrange for her to start filming her scenes


    tomorrow.


    She left the set after saying a few words to the director, but before she could go any further, Carter ran


    out after her.


    "Godmother," he called out to her sweetly.


    She was taken aback. "Why did youe out, too? Are you done with your scenes for the day?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He nodded. "Yes. I''ll buy you something to eat, Godmother."


    Olivia chuckled. "Why would I let you pay for me? Let''s go. It''ll be my treat."


    "No, I want to pay," he insisted. "It''s to celebrate that I have a mom now."


    She didn''t try to debate this with him. She was still going to pay the billter.


    "Let''s go. Miss Jewel will be joining us, too."


    He nced at Jewel and smiled. "Okay."


    The three of them got into a car, and Carter directed them through many twists and turns until they


    stopped in front of a restaurant.


    All along, Olivia was curious to know where the boy was taking her.


    However, when the car stopped in front of the familiar restaurant, she finally realized why the street felt


    so familiar to her.


    Isn''t this the restaurant rmended for couples that Eugene and I frequented?

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Oftentimes, a love for someone would extend to the things rted to that person.


    Now that the circumstances were different, Olivia no longer felt the same feeling she had when she


    came to this restaurant with Eugene.


    She never thought that Carter would bring her to this restaurant.


    "Have youe here before?" She eyed the little boy beside her curiously.


    He shed her a smile. "Godmother, my younger brother works here. I''ll introduce him to you, okay?"


    She was surprised to hear that. "You have a younger brother?"


    "I have two," he corrected.


    She was speechless.


    What does this mean? Am I going to be a godmother to three boys?


    She hadn''t even figured out how to introduce Carter to North yet.


    Olivia and Jewel nced at each other, and she noticed the shock in Jewel''s eyes as well.


    It finally dawned on them that they knew very little about Carter.


    He was very secretive and only had his bodyguards and staff with him. They had never seen his family


    before.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything they knew about him came from what he told them. They had no way of verifying the


    information.


    What was even more astonishing was the fact that Olivia hadn''t noticed anything amiss before this.


    She even agreed to be his godmother.


    He must be a genius at winning the hearts of others! It has only been a few days!


    As soon as the trio entered the restaurant, a server came over to greet them with a smile. "You''re here


    again, Carter. Are you here to look for your brother?"


    "Nope! I''m here as a customer today," he announced cheekily. "I booked the Haven Lounge earlier."


    The server chuckled. "Oh? So, you''re Mr. Rogers, who booked our private room? In that case,e


    with me."


    He turned around and led them up to the third floor.


    Olivia and Jewel were still in a daze. Isn''t he a little too independent for his age? Also, when did he


    book a private room in this restaurant?


    Soon, they arrived outside the private room, but Carter stopped in his tracks and turned to the two


    women with a smile. "Godmother, Miss Jewel, can you please cover your eyes first?"


    As Olivia stared at his tender, little face, she thought to herself, If this boy was sent here to take me


    down, he has seeded.


    After all the training they received in the past, they kept their guard up against everyone. Those who


    managed to get close to them were those who passed the test.


    Yet, even though she knew this child was enigmatic, she still epted the cloth he passed her and


    covered her eyes with it. She wasn''t feeling wary of the possibility that something dangerous might be


    hidden inside the room.


    Her willingness to go along with Carter was far more than what she thought.


    Jewel did likewise.


    He took Olivia''s hand and smiled. "Hold my hand, Godmother. You can open your eyes once I tell you


    so."


    "Okay," she replied.


    Thus, she walked into the room while holding the little boy''s hand. The light inside the room seemed to


    be dimmer than the corridor outside, but she could sense that there were other people in the room. She


    could even hear their breathing too.


    Just as she was still lost in thought over what Carter was doing, she heard his voice ringing out. "You


    can take off the blindfold now, Godmother."


    She undid the blindfold around her eyes, and what greeted her was a warmly decorated room. One


    look was enough for her to tell that a lot of time and effort went into the decorations. There were


    ribbons and balloons all over, and the wall opposite her had a glowing neon sign that read, ''I Love You,


    Mom!''


    The table was set with arge cake and three bouquets of flowers¡ªred roses, pink carnations, and


    white lilies.


    These were all well and good, but what took Olivia by surprise the most was the two little boys across


    from her who looked to be about the same age as Carter and had simr features to him. They were


    also gazing at her curiously.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Olivia was most stunned by the fact that she had met both of these young boys before. One was the


    young artist she saw at Promise Ind, and the other was the young pianist who worked at this


    restaurant.


    Are they both Carter''s younger brothers?


    Before she could speak, Carter began making the introductions. "This beautifuldy will be our


    godmother from now on. Say hi to your godmother."


    "Hi, Godmother!" the two young boys chorused in unison.


    There was no end to the shock Olivia felt. She stared at them and asked, "Are the both of you Carter''s


    younger brothers?"


    The two boys opposite her didn''t respond.


    "Please don''t mind them, Godmother. They don''t want to talk much because they''re not used to you


    yet," Carter exined.


    She nodded understandingly. She wasn''t familiar with the young pianist, but she did know a thing or


    two about the young artist.


    She said a lot of things to him that day, but he ignored her and got the guard to chase them away.


    Carter chided the two boys, "Start talking, or Godmother will think that you don''t like her."


    Thus, the young pianist took the bouquet of roses from the table and held it out to Olivia. "Godmother,


    my name is ke Rogers. Carter told us all about you. We like you very much. This is for you. I hope


    your life will be just as brilliant and beautiful as these red roses."


    She chuckled and epted the flowers. "Thank you. Do you still remember me?"


    ke nodded. "I do. You gave me a lot of money that day and even smiled warmly at me."


    She smiled. "That''s right. It turns out that we''re fated to meet each other."


    "Godmother¡­" He pressed his lips together a little bashfully. "Can I hug you?"


    "Of course," she agreed at once. She ced the flowers on the table before crouching down to hug


    him. "I wanted to hug you that day, too."


    His eyes crinkled with his smile. "I finally got to hug you, Godmother."


    "See? I told you that Godmother''s the best," Carter announced smugly to his two brothers.


    Terry didn''t say anything, but he took the lilies from the table and held them out to Olivia. "This is for


    you."


    Carter rubbed his forehead and came over to smack Terry on the shoulder. "Will it kill you to say a bit


    more than that? You can at least introduce yourself, right? What should Godmother use to address


    you?"


    Terry seemed to only think of that now. He turned to her and said, "Terry Rogers."


    Olivia was amused. He''s just as aloof and unapproachable as ever.


    "Do you still remember me?"


    He nodded.


    Carter was startled. "Godmother, have you met them both before?"


    "Yeah," she replied. "I''ve eaten at this restaurant before, so that''s how I met ke. As for Terry, I met


    him on Promise Ind. He was drawing at the time."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Carter chuckled. "We truly are fated, after all. You''re meant to be our godmother."


    She couldn''t help but be convinced by the intertwining of their fates. They had met each other before


    and could still remember their respective encounters.


    Carter came over and handed the final bouquet of carnations to Olivia. "This is from me, Godmother. I


    hope that you''ll have a blissful, carefree life. May you always remain in good health and be beloved by


    everyone."


    She already had a bouquet of flowers in hand, but she took the flowers from Carter as well. "Thank


    you, all of you. You''ve made it so formal. I didn''t even get to prepare any gifts for you."


    Carter took her hand and helped her into a chair.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything, Godmother. Ever since we were little, we never had a mother.


    What we want the most is a mother''s love, so you''re the best present we could ever receive," he


    dered before ncing at the other two boys.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    "Don''t you agree?"


    ke nodded and looked at Olivia. "Thank you for your willingness to be our mother."


    "Yeah," Terry agreed with a nod.


    Olivia was overjoyed as well. "I''m the lucky one. I''ve gained three amazing sons all at once!"


    The three boys looked at each other and smiled.


    "Here. Take your seats. Let me introduce you to thisdy here."


    She pulled Jewel over. "This is Jewel Fenton, my best friend. You can call her Miss Jewel."


    The three boys bowed. "Hi, Miss Jewel."


    "Yes, I''m happy to meet all of you." Jewel quickly returned the greeting. "Since we''re a family now, you


    don''t need to be so courteous. Come. Let''s eat and talk some more."


    "Miss Jewel is very nice, too, but her throat isn''t well, so she can''t talk too much," Carter exined. "If


    you have anything you want to ask her, you can ask me. I know the answers, too."


    Jewel never expected him to be so considerate.


    You can''t help but adore him.


    "I have a son," Olivia said with a smile. "I''ll find the chance to tell him about you all and arrange for


    everyone to meet each other."


    "Okay, Godmother," Carter replied.


    Olivia''s eyes swept over the three boys in front of her. "You''re all incredible. You''ve already


    aplished so much in your various fields. Carter said that you didn''t have parents. Who raised you,


    then?"


    "Our grandfather raised us," Carter said.


    Olivia nodded. "Your grandfather did a great job raising you. You''re all so talented."


    "I like our new godmother," ke whispered to Terry.


    Terry nodded in agreement. "She''s pretty."


    The more Olivia spent time with the three, the more she liked them. They all had vastly different


    personalities.


    Terry was a reserved young boy who spoke very little.


    ke had a warm and gentlemanly character.


    As for Carter, he was the most talkative of them all and always knew how to say the sweetest things.


    "Where are you staying now?" Olivia asked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cardinal Tower," Carter answered.


    She was taken aback once more. Cardinal Tower was a luxury housing property that was only second


    to Muse Penins. The three boys are staying there?


    "Just the three of you?"


    "Yeah," Carter confirmed with a nod.


    She immediately started worrying. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?"


    "What if some bad guys broke in and your bodyguards couldn''t get to you in time?"


    "The bodyguards stay right opposite us!" he exined.


    She was dumbstruck.


    Even Jewel, who''d remained quiet all this while, was feeling rather astounded as well. Who would go


    through the expense of arranging a separate unit for the bodyguards within Cardinal Tower? That''s a


    lot of money.


    If it had been Eugene or Alex who did this, then it wouldn''t seem like a big deal.


    However, the people involved were three young boys who weren''t even six years old yet, so it was


    understandably shocking.


    "Godmother, Miss Jewel, why don''t youe over to our house after this?" Carter suggested.


    "Sure," Olivia agreed.


    She was beginning to worry now after finding out where the boys lived.


    Since she agreed to be their godmother, she had to live up to the responsibility. She''d feel better if she


    visited their ce.


    Soon, they finished the meal.


    Carter brought Olivia and Jewel back to Cardinal Tower. They took the elevator up to the sixth floor and


    stopped outside unit 601.


    He keyed in the password and opened the door.


    Atst, Olivia was fully convinced that everything they said had been true.


    "Carter, make sure you don''t bring any strangers to the house. Some bad guys specifically target young


    children."


    He chuckled. "Godmother, you''re the first person we brought back here."

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Olivia nodded. "That''s good. Don''t bring anyone else. You''ll be in danger if the person has bad


    intentions."


    "Don''t worry, Godmother. Even the bad guys won''t be able to harm us," Carter assured before walking


    into the house.


    She didn''t understand what he meant. Have the three boys learned self-defense?


    Her curiosity was piqued as she followed Carter in, but all of a sudden, her foot hooked onto


    something, and she sensed something else was raining down on her¡­


    At the same time, a few voices rang out.


    "Olivia!" Jewel eximed.


    "Watch out, Godmother," Terry warned.


    "Close your eyes, Godmother," Carter instructed.


    A pair of tiny hands grabbed her from behind, but she had already seen what wasing. A cloud of


    white powder fell straight down on her¡ªit looked like flour.


    No, not flour. It''s lime powder.


    It wasn''t just lime powder that came pouring down. Arge was hidden above the lime powder.


    Olivia wanted to dodge, but she bumped into Terry, who had tried to pull her earlier.


    Worried that he would get injured, she didn''t dare to try and avoid the. Instead, she instinctively


    closed her eyes, and the caged them in.


    Lime powder not only made it impossible to keep one''s eyes open, but it also made it hard to breathe.


    Worried about the little boy, she wanted to try and escape from the, but she sensed that something


    was whizzing through the air anding straight at them.


    She had no time to stop and think as she bent down and held Terry protectively in her arms.


    At the same time, tiny steel balls shot at her from every direction.


    Although they were small, they still dealt a lot of pain as they bounced off her skin.


    Jewel tore off her jacket and rushed forward. She managed to block a lot of the steel balls by flicking


    her jacket around.


    However, those that she missed all struck against Olivia''s body.


    Olivia could hear Carter and ke''s concerned voices calling out beside her.


    "Godmother!"


    "Miss Jewel!"


    The steel balls kept firing for at least three minutes before they finally stopped.


    Olivia had kept Terry safe the whole time, but she was as disheveled as she could be. Her face and


    body were covered in lime powder. It made her look like a white-haired witch.


    Carter and ke anxiously ran over to them. They removed the and released Olivia and Terry.


    "Are you alright, Godmother?" Carter asked.


    ke''s expression was grim as he questioned Carter in a reprimanding tone, "Weren''t you going to


    turn off the trap?"


    "I couldn''t do it in time," Carter said a little apologetically. "Plus, you could''ve warned Godmother about


    the trap, too, you know."


    Olivia noticed that the boys were about to quarrel because of her, so she quickly interjected, "It''s fine.


    It''s okay. I don''t me you guys. It''s my fault. I was in such a rush to see the ce that I walked in


    before you could stop me."


    After reassuring the boys, she turned to Terry and instructed him, "Don''t open your eyes, Terry."


    Jewel swiftly came over and found something to remove the lime powder that was clinging to their


    faces. Lime powder was hazardous, and there were severe consequences if it entered a person''s eyes.


    It took a lot of time and careful effort to clear off the lime powder from Olivia and Terry''s faces.


    "All done. Quick, get out of these clothes and clean yourselves up."


    Despite the mess, Olivia was still quite happy.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She could rest easy now as the three young boys wouldn''t be easily harmed by others.


    With a trap like this, anyone who got in would not be able to put up a fight for at least three to four


    minutes. Even she had failed to dodge the trap, let alone a regr person.


    That being said, she didn''t expect the boys to be smart enough to set up a trap in their house.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Olivia took Terry into the bathroom.


    "Terry, close your eyes. I''ll help you take off your jacket," she said.


    He obediently closed his eyes again.


    After she removed his jacket, she helped him wash his hair. It was not until she finished washing his


    hair that she asked, "The lime powder might have gotten into your clothes, too. Do you want to take a


    shower and change your clothes?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words left him slightly taken aback. A bath? Wouldn''t that mean I have to strip naked in front of


    Godmother?


    Thus, he quickly shook his head.


    She continued, "Don''t worry. If you''re feeling shy, I can go outside first."


    Terry clutched at her with his small hands upon hearing that. Then, he stared at her unblinkingly with


    hisrge pitch-ck eyes, looking like a puppy that was trying to please others. He was so adorable


    that she felt her heart melting at the sight.


    "You should take a shower first, Godmother."


    Crouching down, Olivia pinched his cheeks and thanked him. "Thank you for trying to stop me just


    now."


    He lowered his head, feeling secretly angry at himself. "But it was toote."


    She asserted firmly, "Nevertheless, I am very happy to know about your kind intentions, Terry."


    He looked up at her. "You have been hit just now. Does it hurt?"


    It took her a while to realize that he was asking about the incident of the tiny steel balls raining down on


    her just now. Oh, this child¡­ He doesn''t like to talk much, but he is such a warm-hearted child inside.


    She shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt. Don''t worry."


    The two of them spent one hour cleaning themselves in the bathroom before they came out again.


    By this time, the mess outside had already been cleaned up.


    Olivia changed into the jacket that Jewel bought for her. Only then did she take a closer look around at


    their home.


    There were three bedrooms and two halls, but the furnishings were very simple. If not for the small pair


    of slippers by the door, as well as the three small toothbrushes and cups in the bathroom, she would


    never have known that this was the home of three children.


    She looked at the three children standing opposite her and smiled. "I''m finally relieved now. It looks like


    most people won''t be able to harm you anymore."


    Carter replied, "That''s right. Don''t worry, Godmother. This will give us enough time to make a phone


    call and alert the bodyguards toe over."


    She nced around at the traps everywhere and offered apologetically, "You have wasted these traps


    because of me. I''ll help you set them up again, just in case."


    He rejected her offer. "No need, Godmother. We won''t be able to set them up. We''ll just have


    somebody toe over tomorrow to set them up again."


    She nodded. "Okay. Let me know if you need something."


    On the other hand, ke looked at her in concern. "Godmother, should we call for a doctor?"


    Olivia smiled. "No need. I''m fine. Besides, I''m a doctor myself. Make sure to save my number on your


    pher. You can call me anytime if somethinges up."


    Both Carter and ke nodded and responded affirmatively.


    Meanwhile, Terry handed his phone over to her without another word.


    She took the phone from him and saved her number in his contacts.


    She had saved her number under her name. When he noticed what she wrote, he secretly changed her


    name to ''Mother'' instead. Afterward, Olivia and Jewel stayed for a while longer before they finally left to


    go home.


    Although she felt as though she had not stayed with them for long enough, it was getting veryte.


    In the end, she promised to meet them again in two days.


    On the way home, Jewel said enviously, "Olivia, you''re so blessed. I can''t believe you got three more


    sons at once."


    Olivia couldn''t help smiling at those words. She felt as though she was in a dream. If it weren''t for so


    many things that had happened tonight, she wouldn''t have believed it either.


    "You should help me think about what kind of greeting gift I should prepare for them. I was too shocked


    tonight, but I can''t always be out-performed by those three children."


    Jewel replied, "Every one of them can earn money on their own. Aside from a mother''s love, they don''t


    lack anything at all."

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Olivia pouted. "But that''s not something that can be given to others as a gift."


    "Didn''t you already achieve that just now?"


    "What?"


    Jewel pointed out. "You protected Terry with your body just now. That''s the perfect example of an


    expression of your love."


    Oliviaughed. "How does that count?"


    Jewel replied, "They''re all children whock love, so they''re very content just from receiving a little bit


    of love."


    Olivia suddenly recalled what Carter mentionedst time. He mentioned that she was very kind to


    them, saying that nobody would bother to worry about others when they were in danger.


    To be honest, she didn''t feel as if she had done anything special. Nevertheless, they seemed to


    appreciate her kindness.


    The consensus was that children were easy to deceive. Contrary to those beliefs, children had a keen


    perception of whether a person was truly being kind to them.


    Otherwise, Carter would not have epted her and asked her to be their mother.


    Otherwise, Terry would not have kept staring at her tonight.


    Otherwise, ke would not remember something as insignificant as her smile so clearly.


    "I''ve figured out what to give them," Olivia suddenly said out loud.


    Jewel asked in astonishment, "What?"


    Olivia''s reply was extremely mysterious. "You''ll know in a few days."


    Jewel sulked. "How can you keep secrets from me?"


    Olivia raised an eyebrow at that but smiled without saying a word.


    It was already 11.00PM by the time the two of them arrived at the hotel where they were staying.


    As soon as they walked through the entrance, they saw one adult and one child waiting for them in the


    lobby.


    Olivia was slightly surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Both Brian and North stood up and walked over to her upon hearing her question. "Where did you go?


    Why didn''t you turn on your phone?"


    Only then did she realize that her phone had been turned off all this time.


    In the beginning, it was because she didn''t want to receive any phone calls from a certain person. She


    later forgot to turn on her phone simply because she had been too busy and shocked by the events


    that unfolded.


    She pulled North into her embrace and made a random excuse. "My phone ran out of batteries. Why


    were you looking for me?"


    He replied, "Daddy was worried because he couldn''t contact you."


    Feeling a little speechless, she nced at Brian. "Did youe here just for that?"


    Brian stared at her with aplicated expression. "Excuse me? This is a serious matter! Eugene


    harassed me all nightst night. I couldn''t even get a wink of sleep! He keeps calling me every so


    often. If I don''t give him an answer by tonight, it''ll be another sleepless night for me!"


    She did not understand. "What answer?"


    He exined. "He told me to let him know if you return. No, that''s not important. When did you leave


    for Nambahd? Why didn''t you give me a heads-up before you left? What am I supposed to do if


    something dangerous happens to you?"


    She reassured him, "I''m fine. I went with Jewel."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He inquired further, "What happened between the two of you? He sounded rather anxious like


    something huge happened."


    Her expression immediately darkened. Her good mood sank to the bottom of the abyss again when she


    was reminded of that matter once more.


    Be that as it may, she pretended to be unaffected. "It''s nothing. It''s just something he has to do. I can''t


    be away for long anyway, so I came back first."


    Brian looked at her suspiciously. "Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "Yeah. Don''t worry, I''ll call himter. You should go home."


    He took a deep breath and said, "Olivia, I don''t know what happened between the two of you. But you


    should know that he loves you very much. It''s because he cares so much that he might overthink things


    sometimes and be timid as a result. It''s all because he''s too afraid of losing you. Please forgive


    him on ount of how much he loves you from the bottom of his heart."


    Olivia forced the corners of her lips into a smile. "I know."


    He took another deep breath. "Alright then. This issue can only be settled by the people involved. You


    can settle the issue among yourselves when he gets back." After saying that, he turned to North and


    said, "Let''s go, North. We''re going home."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Olivia rubbed North''s head. "Isn''t tomorrow a school day? Why don''t you leave him with me? I have


    something to discuss with him"


    North''s eyes immediately brightened. "Really? Then can I follow you to the set, Mommy?"


    She said, "Of course."


    Brian was speechless.


    How did another person get dragged into this escapade?


    He asked begrudgingly, "Do you have the time to watch him?"


    Olivia replied, "It''s fine. I''ll send him back on Sunday night."


    He rejected her suggestion. "You don''t need to travel back and forth like that. I''ll pick him up on Sunday


    night."


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Afterward, Brian left.


    Olivia took North''s left hand while Jewel took his right hand. Then, the three of them went upstairs.


    North was in high spirits. "What did you want to discuss with me, Mommy?"


    Olivia couldn''t bring herself to speak. ncing at Jewel, she finally answered after a short pause, "I''ll


    tell you once we get back."


    After they entered the room, Olivia brought over a cup of milk for North.


    North took the cup but didn''t drink the milk. On the contrary, he questioned with a solemn expression,


    "Go on. What is it? Are you breaking up with Daddy?"


    Olivia was taken aback for a moment. So that''s what worries this little brat the most.


    She rubbed his head reassuringly. "I have not considered that yet."


    "It''s not rted to you and Daddy?"


    Her response was firm. "It''s not."


    He breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, his expression became rather emboldened. It was


    almost as though he was saying that everything else did not matter as long as it was not rted to the


    separation of his parents.


    "Okay. Go ahead and tell me."


    She was amused by his reaction. "Do you promise not to be angry as long as it''s not about that?"


    He considered for a moment. "Tell me first."


    She hesitated before she continued, "Do you still remember the children I rescued the other day? The


    ones in the post that you deleted."


    He frowned at her. "What about them?"


    She exined, "Actually, he is an extremely pitiable child. His father betrayed his mother, and his


    mother eventuallymitted suicide. Therefore, he was orphaned when he was very young. He was


    brought up by his grandfather and came to Summer City to search for his father. Didn''t I rescue him the


    other day? He was so moved that he burst into tears, iming that nobody had ever been so nice to


    him before. As you know, I''m ying the role of his mother in the drama. He told me that he wished I


    was his mother."


    While speaking, she watched his expression intently. However, he did not seem to be angry or


    empathetic but perplexed instead.


    She blurted out, "What''s wrong?"


    He inquired suspiciously, "Did the incident you mentioned happen to that child?"


    She nodded. "Yes. What''s wrong? Do you think he looks different?"


    "He certainly does look different."


    "It''s the truth. He has been with the crew for such a long time, but he has never had his parents by his


    side. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked me to be his mother."


    He looked at her. "Did you agree?"


    She fell silent.


    Why does it feel like he doesn''t want me to agree?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at him, she asked hesitantly, "Do you want me to agree?"


    "Don''t agree for now. I''m worried it''s a scam."


    North finally recalled something important. I knew that child looked familiar. It''s the child whom I helped


    to conceal his identity in the past.


    When the child appeared on the news, he was dressed in the character that he yed in the drama,


    which was why North had failed to recognize the child at first nce.


    It wasn''t until Olivia mentioned the story that he recalled everything.


    Isn''t that the same story those three children told me?


    It''s too much of a coincidence for him to be in the same crew as Mommy. Not to mention, he even


    became Mommy''s son.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Olivia didn''t believe it at all. "No way. He''s only six years old."


    North frowned. "But I heard that story a few months ago."


    Surprise welled in Olivia''s eyes. "You''ve heard of the story before?"


    "Yes. And it''s even moreplete than your version. They told me they escaped from a viin. Why did


    they tell you his grandfather raised them?"


    Olivia frowned. "They?"


    North nodded. "There are three of them. I concealed their identities when they first came to Summer


    City."


    Olivia was shaken. So, North does know. But still, she asked, "Do you know their names, then?"


    North said, "No. The names they provided were fake. All I had to do was conceal the identity of the guy


    who took them here, but I''ve seen their photos. The first two times he showed up on the news, I


    thought I had seen him before, but I wasn''t sure. After what you just told me, I''m sure that''s him. I''m


    going to see them tomorrow. They lied and ran away from me, and now they want you to be their


    mother?"


    Olivia thought North was a bit prejudiced. "But they look like good kids."


    North asked, "You''ve seen them?"


    Olivia decided to be honest. She couldn''t hide it anymore, so she told North everything. In the end, she


    added, "I just made them my godchildren because I sympathize with them. You''re my real son, North. I


    love you no matter what." She hugged him. "Don''t get jealous."


    North hugged her as well. He didn''t like this, but since his mother was being so careful with his


    feelings, he set his feelings aside. "It''s alright. I''m just worried they might hurt you."


    "I don''t think they''re bad kids. I''d have fallen into their traps otherwise. Maybe they just need a mother


    figure in their lives." He might feel down, though. She added, "Why don''t you evaluate him for me


    tomorrow?"


    North nodded. "Sure. But aren''t you going to call Daddy?"


    Olivia answered vaguely, "Later." In fact, she had been avoiding calling him. She had no idea what to


    say, so she would just leave it at that. Not like we''re married. Breaking up is easy.


    Meanwhile, poor Eugene had been waiting for Olivia''s call. Brian told him her phone was dead, so he


    waited for her to charge her phone. He kept waiting and waiting, but even when it was alreadyte at


    night, he still didn''t get her call. Her phone was still turned off, so he called Brian instead. The moment


    the call went through, he asked, "Why can''t I get through to her?"


    Once again, Brian''s sleep was interrupted. Infuriated, he snapped, "Why are you asking me? I told her


    what you said. If she still won''t take your call, that''s on you."


    Eugene tried his best to remember what he did wrong, but nothing came up. "I didn''t do anything."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian chided, "The hell you didn''t. She would take your call otherwise. North and I went to her tonight.


    She said you aren''ting back yet because you have something to do. Moreover, she''s keeping


    North with her. The situation''s bad. I have no idea what the f*ck is keeping you there, but if you''re not


    coming back, you''re losing your girlfriend and son. And your mother and brother."

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Brian hung up andy back down on his bed spreadeagled. Hah. That''ll show you not to disturb me.


    Get wrecked.


    North followed his mother to the set the next day, and everyone came to say hi. Most of them were


    trying to butter up to him since North''s mother was Olivia.


    "Oh, your son is handsome."


    "Man, he''s got the looks."


    A frown furrowed North''s brow. He didn''t like how they were patting his head and pinching his cheeks.


    Coldly, he said, "Can you not touch me?" He tried to be aloof, but he still looked cute.


    Instead of getting angry, everyone only thought he was cute.


    Finally, North couldn''t take it anymore. "I''ll go around, Mommy."


    "Don''t wander too far off," Olivia said.


    "Okay." North left the room. I didn''t see Carter. He''s probably still not here, so I''ll wait. As expected,


    Carter showed up after a while. Three bodyguards followed him.


    "Carter!" North shouted.


    Carter looked at him in surprise. "You know me? Who are you?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Proudly, North said, "None of your business. Just know I know you."


    "You''re a fan of mine?"


    North did not take thatment well. "I''m not your fan."


    "Why are you talking to me, then?"


    "I heard you got yourself a godmother yesterday."


    Carter nodded. "Yeah. Why?"


    North humphed and approached Carter. He hissed, "Why did you want to find yourself a godmother?


    What is your goal?"


    The bodyguards exchanged a look. We don''t have to stop this kid, right?


    They looked at Carter, but the boy said nothing. He was frowning at North. "What''s that got to do with


    you?"


    "Everything. Tell me the truth, or I''m telling your godmother you''re lying to her. All of it."


    Panicked, Carter said, "I didn''t lie to her."


    "Then why do you want her to be your godmother?" North demanded.


    Carter said, "She''s nice to me and I like her. That''s none of your business."


    North snorted. "Yeah right. I bet you''re trying to get something from her."


    Infuriated, Carter growled, "Nonsense. I wish nothing but the best for her. Tell another lie and you''re


    getting it." Then, he walked into the set.


    North stared at him as he left. He doesn''t look like a bad kid. Is he really doing this just because he


    likes Mommy? Forget it. I have dirt on him. If he tries anything stupid, I''ll make their address public and


    get that bad guy to take them back. North shrugged it off and followed Carter inside.


    The moment he entered the set, he saw Carter holding a cup of milk while talking to Olivia. "Here,


    godmother. For you. It''s filled with nutrients."


    Olivia smiled. "You have it. You''re growing, so you need it."


    Carter grinned. "I had a cup before I came." He handed another cup of milk to Jewel. "Here, Miss


    Jewel."


    Jewel took it happily. "Thank you, Carter."


    North trotted up to them and took the milk Olivia was holding. "What did you put in the milk?" He shot


    Carter a re.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Carter frowned. Innocently, he said, "I didn''t put anything in it. I bought this."


    North gave him the milk. "Then drink it."


    Olivia stopped her son, "North, he''s just being nice." She introduced, "Carter, this is North. He''s my


    son, so that makes him your godbrother."


    She then looked at North. "North, this is my godson, Carter."


    Realization struck Carter. No wonder he got in my way and said all that stuff.


    "I like her, but I won''t take her away from you. I''m not trying to get anything here."


    He took the milk from North and gulped half of it before he handed it to North. "See, I didn''t put any¡­"


    And he spat some milk out. He froze and blinked in innocence as he forced the rest of the milk down


    his throat.


    He quickly exined, "I didn''t spike the drink. Just drank too much, that''s all."


    The boy rubbed his belly, and Olivia was amused. "Alright, alright. I believe you."


    Carter looked so funny that North almost couldn''t hold back hisughter. "You''d better be who you say


    you are."


    Carter smiled at him. "So, you''re Godmother''s son. Great, I have a brother now."


    North shot him an awkward look. "I''m not going to be your brother."


    Carter blinked. "Then, I''ll be your brother."


    North shot him a look. "Same difference."


    Carterughed, and Olivia smiled. She had confidence Carter could be good friends with North soon.


    He is a good kid, after all.


    "Oh, whose kid is this?" a man at the doorstep asked.


    Olivia looked at the door and saw Avery standing there. To be precise, it was Christoff in Avery''s


    disguise. She was speechless. What the hell is he doing?


    He disguised himself and came to y a role in the drama. He doesn''t have many scenes, but it''s


    going to take a week. He has too much time on his hands. She answered, "Mine."


    That surprised Christoff. So, this is Eugene''s kid. "He''s handsome." Christoff patted North''s head.


    North moved away impatiently. Adults. So annoying. Can they stop patting my head?


    "Well, you''re feisty. Just like your mother." He gave Olivia a flirty look, much to her annoyance.


    I can''t let North notice. She said, "North, go to Jewel. I have to shoot a scene with Carter."


    North asked, "Can Ie?"


    A moment of hesitationter, Olivia said, "Sure, if you''d like."


    It wasn''t like she didn''t want him toe. She was just worried the boy might take the scene the wrong


    way. The scene involved a character yed by Christoff confessing to the character yed by Olivia.


    But so far so good. North still looks at Carter and me like it''s nothing. Olivia felt a bit more at ease.


    And then it was time for Caspian to confess. It was just a few lines and no intimate scenes, but


    Christoff¡ªwho thought he was friends with her now¡ªgot bolder.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901 Kicking Christoff in the Crotch


    After saying her lines and adding a scene without permission, Christoff stepped forward and trapped


    Olivia between him and the set wall. Then, he teased her in an ambiguous tone. "Margot, do you know


    how long I''ve been in love with you?"


    She frowned, wanting to push him away.


    However, Director Norris said, "Very good. This is a great addition. That''s the chemistry we need for


    this film."


    Olivia, though, was at a loss for words. More importantly, she was awkward when acting before her


    son.


    With Director Norris'' support, Christoff became bolder and held up her chin before leaning in, about to


    ce a kiss on her lips. Since she found it revolting, her body reacted quicker than her mind.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She subconsciously turned her head to avoid his lips, whichnded on her cheek, but her next moves


    were made almost coherently. First, she held the man''s cor. Then, she raised her leg before kicking it


    toward his crotch.


    The man bent over in pain, after which Olivia hit his back with her elbow, causing him to kneel with his


    hands covering his crotch. The scene was pathetic for him.


    It perfectly illustrated the three techniques used to protect oneself from perverts! There was still one


    step left, but she held it back because they were still on the filming set.


    Who knew immediately after it that Carter would charge over before kicking and hitting Christoff? "How


    dare you bully my mom! You big meanie!"


    Even Director Norris, sitting behind the monitor, was confused. Are they acting, or is this for real?


    Since he was worried Olivia might get taken advantage of, he quickly yelled. "Cut! That''s great. I like


    this feeling."


    Yet, Christoff was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. He grabbed Olivia''s wrist and cursed, "B*tch,


    did you need to hit so hard?"


    She looked innocent. "Oh, no! Did I hurt you with that? How are you feeling? Are you okay?" While


    saying so, she hurriedly went over to help him to his feet.


    He wasining inside, How can you not know if I''m okay? He grabbed her wrist and pushed her to


    the wall, roaring, "Damn it! Are you looking for death?"


    Carter pushed Christoff angrily. "Let my godmother go!" While doing so, he ordered the bodyguards on


    the side, "Someone,e over, quick!"


    The bodyguards came toward them after hearing that.


    Meanwhile, North rushed over and looked up solemnly at Christoff, questioning, "What are you doing?"


    Looking at the two little fellows, Christoff scoffed, his eyes filled with anger. "Are they your sons?"


    Olivia looked at the two little fellows protecting her. Besides the heartwarming feeling, she was also


    worried that the moody Christoff would hurt the children. Therefore, she quickly told them, "Carter,


    North, I''m fine. He won''t hurt me, so please head outside first."


    Unconvinced, Carter and North looked at each other but did not budge.


    She added, "I''m fine, so head outside first. North, bring Carter outside."


    North nced at Carter and dragged him away. The way Carter protected his mom earlier upped his


    impression of his god-brother. It seemed like Carter was sincerely worried for Olivia. Otherwise, he


    would not have called for the bodyguards.


    At that moment, Director Norris asked, "Avery, are you all right?"


    Christoff replied, "No, I''m not. I want her to take responsibility for that." While he spoke, he pulled Olivia


    away by her wrist.


    Behind them was a group of people, including North, Jewel, Carter, his bodyguards, Director Norris,


    and the crew. Everyone was genuinely worried for Olivia.


    She turned around to assure them, "It''s fine. You guys return to the set."

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Chapter 902 Apologizing to Christoff


    If they were to follow them, Christoff would feel even more humiliated, which might provoke him even


    more.


    Subsequently, the angry man tugged Olivia into her makeup room. Once inside, he pinned her to the


    wall and leaned so close that she could hear his breathing. "Woman, do you think I wouldn''t dare to do


    anything to you?"


    It would be a lie if she said she was unafraid, but she seemed calm. "No, I don''t. Of course, I know who


    you are. You''re the leader of Samuel Court, a demon who kills without blinking. I''ve never thought of


    myself as special to you!"


    Christoff reprimanded, "If that''s how it is, how dare you hit me!"


    Olivia answered, "I told you, it was a spontaneous move. Who told you to alter the scene without


    permission? You suddenly leaned in for a kiss, which startled me, so I protected myself. Didn''t you


    notice I''m one move short? There''s another kick, and you''d be lying inside the hospital if I hadn''t


    realized we were shooting."


    While gritting his teeth, he retorted, "Are you saying I should thank you for going easy on me?"


    She replied, "That''s the truth."


    He released her and roared, "You b*tch. I''m going to die by your hands sooner orter!" Once he


    finished, he sat on the chair and huffed.


    Although he was still angrily ranting, Olivia knew his anger had passed, and she felt slightly guilty.


    Looking at him, she exined awkwardly, "It wasn''t intentional!"


    Christoff gave her an angry stare. "Isn''t it just a kiss? Why did you react so strongly? Others might think


    you live in ancient times."


    Her expression fell. "No woman in any era would kiss a man as they like. If you want to have such a


    woman, you''re talking to the wrong one."


    He asked, "Don''t you ever have any kissing scenes?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "And you call yourself an actress?"


    "I admit that I''m not the mostpetent when working, but even the mostpetent actors need to


    follow the script, or else it''s indecent acting. For those like you, who use acting as an excuse to get


    handsy, getting beaten up is the most basic punishment. You''re lucky I didn''t choose to sue you."


    Christoff was furious. Look. This woman has only been obedient for a while and is now beginning to


    rebuke me again.


    "Do you think you''re right? You''ll spend the rest of your life in prison if I can''t recover."


    Olivia retorted, "Would you have the effort to argue with me if you''re yet to recover?"


    While ring at her, he responded, "It''s fine. Since I can get back at you, I''ll get my revenge from


    Eugene."


    Her expression dimmed. "What are you trying to do?"


    A wicked smile appeared on his lips. "From what I know, he''s still in Nambahd, right? I think it''d be


    better if he stayed there."


    She warned sternly, "How dare you!"


    The smile on Christoff''s face grew more wanton. "Are you afraid? If you are, you better apologize to me


    and stop rebuking me a hundred times more than what I say!"


    As such, Olivia unwillingly apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    He retorted, "Watch your tone. You think your dry apology canpensate for my mental and physical


    injuries?"


    When Olivia heard that, she became furious again and asked impatiently, "What more do you want?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Christoff rebuked, "Look at that. Your attitude sucks. You''re apologizing to me, so don''t make it feel like


    I''m the one in the wrong."


    She shot him a death stare. "You''re the one looking for trouble, and you got hit because of your


    actions. I''ve already apologized, so don''t take it too far."


    Nodding, he said, "You''re not apologizing again, are you?" Then, he took out his phone and made a


    call.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Chapter 903 A Threat From Christoff


    Olivia frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Although Eugene isn''t an easy pawn to remove, you''re on my turf. I just need more people, and the


    odds would favor me. Once I get rid of Eugene¡­" Christoff rose to his feet and raised her chin with his


    finger. "I''ll bed his woman and beat up his son. Just thinking about it makes me happy!"


    Furious, Olivia stomped on his foot. "Oh, wake up! Lay a finger on him, and you''ll die before him. I''ll


    promise you that!"


    While hugging his aching foot, Christoff cursed, "You little b*tch." He sprang to his feet and raised his


    chin, swinging his hand to p Olivia. She closed her eyes reflexively but did not feel the impact, so


    she slightly opened her eyes. Then, she saw him already seated before taunting her, "I thought you


    were bolder than that."


    She replied, "I''m not as bold as you, but I won''t do anything if you didn''t provoke me first. If it gets to


    the point where I have to retaliate, I will bring you to hell with me if I have to."


    After a snort, he challenged, "Oh, you think so?"


    She said, "Desperate people resorts to desperate moves."


    While ring at her, Christoff rebuked, "Shouldn''t you have more conscience? At the very least, I''m the


    one who helped you find Eugene, aren''t I? If I hadn''t helped you that day, your boyfriend would''ve


    already be the King of the City''s son-inw. But I haven''t heard a single word of thanks from you,


    and you''ve been constantly hurting me since we met. What have I ever done to you that made you so


    desperate to pull me into hell with you?"


    Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment. When she thought about it, he was decent to her besides


    speaking indecently. Also, he''s right. If it hadn''t been for him, the matters in Nambahd wouldn''t have


    gone so smoothly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, he had himself to me because every time he spoke, his words would anger her.


    "Thank you."


    Christoff snorted. "Just a verbal thanks? I thought you promised to treat me to a meal?"


    Olivia replied, "I don''t have time for that because my son is here, and I need to keep himpany."


    "That''s Eugene''s son, but what about Carter? How did he be your son too?"


    She red at him. "Quit poking your nose in everything, will you?"


    "Olivia!" Christoff screamed in anger. "Can you speak more politely?"


    Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself that he was only verbally rude and had treated her quite


    well. It took her a while before unwillingly exining, "He''s my godson."


    He nodded. "He''s not a bad kid and knows how to stand up for you at critical times."


    Knock! Knock!


    Then came Jewel''s voice. "Olivia, are you all right?"


    Olivia quickly answered, "Jewel, I''m fine. I''ll be out soon."


    It was then that Jewel felt assured. She had been outside the door all along. While others did not know


    Avery''s character, she knew the guy was dangerous. A whileter, the entry to the powder room


    opened, followed by Olivia and Christoff''s appearance.


    When they returned to the set, she apologized to the crew. "Director Norris, I''m sorry. My instincts


    kicked in and injured Avery. I''ve already exined it to him, and we''ve put it behind us. Why don''t you


    check to see if the footage is okay? If it isn''t, we can reshoot it."


    Director Norris looked at the two and replied, "It''s fine. We can use the first part of it. Both of you have


    captured the character''s personality well. Avery added the part where the character couldn''t control


    himself, and you responded just like Margot would. That scene was very natural, so if you''re both fine


    with it, we can continue shooting."

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Chapter 904 Meeting the Roger Siblings


    Olivia nodded. "We''re fine."


    Christoff was well-behaved during the rest of the shoot and did not add any more scenes without


    permission. Despite the arduous process, she knew he was letting her have it easy because she was


    not his match.


    When it was lunchtime, Carter and North sat together. It was then that Olivia discovered the two little


    fellows seemed to be getting along well.


    After lunch, she found North and asked, "What''s going on with you two? Weren''t you still wary of Carter


    this morning? Why do I feel like you''re getting along well?"


    North smiled and leaned closer to her. "I think he treats you quite well. When that actor grabbed you, I


    saw he was very anxious and even called for the bodyguards. He seemed worried about you, so I think


    he has no weird intentions about you and just likes you a lot."


    Returning the smile, Olivia praised him, "What an observer you are."


    "That is a must. Who knows what others think when getting close to you without reason?" When North


    said that, he asked, "Who''s that Avery guy? He looks fierce. Do you want me to help you look him up?"


    Olivia answered, "No, I know who he is. Don''t provoke him. He''s dangerous."


    When he heard that, he became even more skeptical. "Who is he? Even you can''t win against him?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Unless I ambush him while he isn''t expecting it, like today. Otherwise, I''m not his match." Afraid that


    her son might be worried, she added, "But don''t worry. He hasn''t done anything to hurt me, and he''s


    forgiven me for hitting him just now."


    North''s expression became sterner as he emphasized to Olivia, "Mommy, if he bullies you, you must


    tell me."


    She nodded. "Okay." Afterward, she rubbed his little head. "Since you and Carter are getting along so


    well, how about I bring you to meet ke and Terry tonight?"


    North agreed with a nod. "Okay."


    His impression of Carter had improved, not because he was protective over Olivia but also because he


    was excellent. He could memorize and say a long line in one go! Also, he could cry at will and


    immediately smile after the director yelled ''cut.''


    That night, Olivia brought North and Jewel to gather with the Roger siblings at Mi Amor again.


    North finally met the Roger siblings, but they did not know that he was Wily Rabbit, whom they asked to


    help conceal their identities.


    Of course, once the siblings knew North was Olivia''s son, they weed him warmly. Soon, the


    children were getting along amicably.


    While smiling, North joked, "Your names are quite interesting. All of your names have E''s in them."


    ke stared at Carter without saying anything, and Carter quickly added, "It''s easier for you to


    remember our names by initials if you find them hard to remember."


    Northughed. "How can I not remember your names? It''s pretty easy."


    Carter replied, "I also remember your name, North Maxwell."


    Like a young adult, North lectured them, "Since my mommy likes all of you, and you treat her well, I''ll


    acknowledge all of you as my younger brothers. I will also protect all of you, but you can''t make her


    upset or angry."


    The Roger siblings looked at each other and promised, "Yes, North."


    Beaming, North somehow felt he was shouldering an even heavier responsibility.


    Meanwhile, Olivia looked at the four children sitting before her and felt sentimental, wondering how


    good it would be if all of them were hers.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Chapter 905 Eugene¡¯s Back


    While looking at them, Olivia thought they indeed looked a little simr. "Alright, are all of you


    acquainted with each other?"


    The four children answered unanimously, "Yes, we are."


    She continued, "Ah. I feel so happy to have all of you, and I''m proud that each of you is excellent in


    your own way. To be able to do something for you all makes me happy, so don''t be shy ande to


    me for anything." Once she finished, the four children looked at each other and smiled. "I''ll give you


    guys a giftter."


    The Roger siblings brightened up immediately. "What is it?"


    Smiling, Olivia mysteriously replied, "It''s a secret."


    At that moment, North asked eagerly, "Mommy, what about me?"


    She answered, "Of course, you have one. All of you have one gift each."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The few stayed at the restaurant until past 11.00PM. Then, Olivia sent the Roger siblings home before


    returning to her hotel.


    Inside the cab, Jewel suddenly showed Olivia her phone. "Olivia, look."


    Puzzled, Olivia asked, "What is it?"


    On the screen was an eye-catching title. ''Olivia Maxwell Disregards the Crew to Have a 38-Minute


    Private Chat With a Fellow Cast Member in Her Powder Room.''


    Below the title was a detailed introduction of how the incident began, the process, and the ending. To


    put it simply, Olivia had unintentionally injured her fellow cast member while filming, causing the male


    cast member to get angry and pull her into the powder room for a 38-minute private chat. She


    managed to settle the dispute, and they happily continued the shoot.


    The article was trying to lead the audience in a specific direction, and thements under the article


    were even more unbearable.


    ''38-minute private chat. I think it''s a 38-minute treatment.''


    ''Be more precise. What treatment are you talking about? Is it the well-known type?"


    ''After the injury, she must''ve used the 70 techniques to coax him.''


    ''Haha. You mean 69+1 free kiss?''


    ''You understand me so well! How would theye back out happy if not that?''


    ''But wouldn''t 38 minutes be too short? It would''ve taken an hour at most.''


    ''Have you guys forgotten about President Nn''swyer''s letter? Think before you type.''


    ''Tell them to keep it private if they don''t want others to talk about it!''


    Olivia angrily tossed the phone back to Jewel. Thoseizens had never learned their lesson.


    Meanwhile, North wore a solemn expression,forting her, "Mommy, don''t be angry. I''ll help you


    delete itter." She nodded and pulled her son into her embrace.


    When the three arrived at the hotel, they were unaware someone was waiting anxiously for them. After


    ending the call with Brian, Eugene could not wait another moment longer. He notified Hayes and


    Azalea before getting on the earliest ne home.


    Brian was right¡ªnothing was more important than his wife and son.


    Once his nended, he immediately rushed to the hotel Olivia and the others were staying at but


    found they were not back yet. However, he did not call her as he thought she was still filming at night.


    Therefore, he waited in the living room and searched the inte for recent news about her so that he


    could chat with herter.


    Since that was the case, he naturally saw the article about Olivia''s private chat. He did not believe it,


    but it would be a lie to say it did not affect his mood. Just as he was about to ask someone to remove it,


    he noticed the threeing through the door.


    He was instantly overwhelmed with happiness and staggered to get up. Smiling, he approached them.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    She subconsciously dodged his touch and asked, "Why are you back?"


    His hand was left mid-air. Though Olivia did not dodge too far, he still missed her.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Chapter 906 What¡¯s Up With Them


    "Olivia, what''s the matter?"


    She replied coldly, "Nothing."


    Eugene hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry, Olivia. Something came up suddenly. It wasn''t my intention to


    go MIA. I feel more assured now after seeing you." Despite saying that, he was not the least assured


    and even felt a sense of trepidation out of nowhere.


    Olivia nodded. "I understand. You have your own business to attend to. Did you just arrive? Head home


    to rest." She was behaving like how she usually would¡ªconsiderate, understanding, gentle, and


    sensible. However, he knew something was off with her behavior.


    Feeling slightly distraught, he grabbed her hand and gave her a gentle look. "Olivia, are you mad at


    me?"


    She subconsciously struggled. "No, I''m not. You should head home to rest and ease your jetg."


    In the meantime, North was looking between both adults, feeling something strange happening


    between them. If he were to say they were arguing, the two were technically not there yet; his mother


    still cared about his father! Yet, if he were to say they were amicable, why was his father behaving like


    his world was about to copse?


    Jewel tugged on North. "Eugene, Olivia, you guys talk. North and I will head upstairs."


    Olivia added, "I''m tired too. I''lle with you." After saying so, she looked at her him. "Eugene, you


    should head home. I''m tired and want to rest."


    He grabbed her and pleaded urgently, "No, I won''t. Not before you tell me what''s wrong."


    Feeling inexplicably annoyed, she chased him out. "I said I''m fine. Can you stop wasting time?"


    That made him frown. "If everything''s fine, why aren''t you answering my calls?"


    She gave a half-hearted answer. "My phone died."


    He pestered on. "So, your phone has been dead for two days?"


    She replied, "Yes. I don''t feel like charging it."


    He asked, "Is it because you don''t want to take my calls?"


    "I don''t want to take anyone''s calls!" After screaming, Olivia immediately went upstairs.


    Eugene followed behind and tugged her once he arrived on the second floor, dragging her into an


    empty room. Before closing the door, he informed Jewel, "Book this room for me and bring North to


    rest."


    Jewel agreed and went back downstairs to help them book that particr room. Once done, she


    brought North back to their room. He asked sternly, "What''s up with them?"


    She answered, "Don''t ask. They''ll work it out."


    North was still worried. "Did Daddy bully Mommy?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was not appropriate to tell a child, nor could it be exined easily, so Jewel gave a brief answer.


    "No."


    Frowning, he argued, "If that''s not it, why is Mommy angry at Daddy and didn''t pick up his call? I


    noticed something wasn''t right yesterday. Please, Aunt Jewel, tell me."


    After a sigh, she exined, "Your daddy lied to your mommy. That''s why she''s angry."


    "Why did he lie to Mommy?"


    Jewel helplessly shrugged. "You should ask your daddy about that."


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Olivia shook away Eugene''s hand right after they entered the room. "What do you


    want?"


    He was suppressing his anger. "I should be asking that. What''s the matter with you? Why can''t we talk


    things through? Do you have to ignore me?"


    With a sneer, she retorted, "Talk things through? Have you thought about talking to me?" She poked at


    his chest, asking, "Do you think of me as a fool?"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Chapter 907 Eugene¡¯s Exnation


    Eugene was confused. "What did I do?"


    Olivia demanded, "If you have nothing to say, leave!"


    Feeling his head buzzing, he continued to ask, "Olivia, let''s calm down a little. Tell me, what did I do


    that angered you? Just tell me. I don''t know how I upset you. Yes, I agreed toe with you, but


    something came up. I exined to you that I didn''t break my promise on purpose."


    She sneered. "Something came up? Where did you go?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eugene was stunned. He went to look after Azalea but was unsure if Olivia would get angry after


    hearing that.


    However, before he was done contemting whether to tell her the truth or find an excuse to coax her,


    Olivia continued, "You went to take care of your lover! Eugene, I won''t stop you if you like her. You can


    tell me, and I''ll step away and leave directly. But you yed me for a fool. Yes! You''re a genius, but I''m


    not as stupid as you think I am!"


    Perhaps she was too pissed because her chest was violently heaving.


    On the other hand, Eugene felt his brain had short-circuited. Who is the lover she''s talking about?


    Having known her for so long, he had never seen her so agitated. Perhaps, if he had not forced her to


    the edge, she would not have uttered something like that. He pulled Olivia, who was about to leave,


    and asked, "Who are you talking about? Is it Azalea?"


    While she shook his hand away, her eyes turned red as well. She held back her emotions, pretending


    she was fine by keeping herself busy. She refused to pick up his calls, not wanting him to affect her


    emotion and make it seem like she could not let him go.


    Yet, when she saw Eugene, she still felt aggrieved. She held back her tears and questioned, "I gave


    you chance after chance, and I even talked myself out of it many times, but what about you? Ask


    yourself, Eugene Nn, how often have you been honest with me?"


    Eugene grabbed her again and quicklyforted her, "Olivia, listen. It''s not what you think. Princess


    Azalea and I have nothing to do with each other. That day, I suddenly received a call from Hayes. I told


    him I needed to return home, but he told me it was urgent and asked that I head over there as soon as


    possible, or else I would regret it. It was until I arrived at Nambahd Pce that I found out Azalea was


    almost taken advantage of and broke her leg while escaping from the cab driver. Luckily, some patrol


    officers found her and helped her return to safety.


    I kept thinking I had something to do with this. After all, if I hadn''t called that cab for Azalea, she


    wouldn''t have encountered such a dangerous situation. That''s why I decided to stay with her for a


    while. When I called youter, you were already on the ne. I didn''t lie to you on purpose because I


    didn''t know what happened either."


    Still sneering, Olivia retorted, "You''re right. If I hadn''t appeared, you would''ve already sent her home,


    and she wouldn''t have gotten into that cab. I ruined your date. It''s my fault for being nosy, worrying that


    you might''ve encountered something bad in Nambahd. Who would''ve known you were hugging a


    beautifuldy and living a free life, and you even had the King of Namb to lie for you? Do you think I''m


    a child?"


    He stared at her with wide eyes. "Olivia, I''m telling you the truth. How could you not believe me?"


    While ring at him, she replied, "Yes! I don''t believe you! I won''t believe any word you say! How could


    it be a coincidence that Azalea gets into a cab with a pervert driver who just happens to have the urge


    to take advantage of her? Then, it just so happens that Hayes called you and said such ambiguous


    words, yet you didn''t think to rify, and it just so happens that you didn''t even have the time to call me


    before I got on the ne! Eugene, I keep giving you chances, but you keep lying to me!"

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Chapter 908 Eugene Finally Realizes His Mistakes


    Eugene shook his head, suddenly feeling overwhelmed. "That''s not what happened, Olivia. What I said


    is true. I went to the Nambahd Pce and then followed them to the hospital. Azalea was holding my


    hand, so I couldn''t find the time to call you. When I did, you were already on the ne." Suddenly


    feeling terrified, he wanted to pull her into his embrace. "Olivia, I''ve missed you these days. Let''s not


    argue anymore. Azalea and I have nothing to do with each other¡­"


    Olivia retreated, and her tears immediately fell. "You have such a good woman waiting for you. Why do


    you have to get involved with me?" Why do you have to make me into this mess? I''m like a fool, a mad


    woman. I''ve be someone I despise!


    "No, no, no. That''s not it. Olivia, I don''t like her. You''re the one I love. What would it take for you to


    believe me?" he frantically exined, wanting to grab her hand.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She swatted his hand away and red at him with obsidian eyes that resembled poisoned daggers.


    "You don''t like her, yet you stayed at the Nambahd Pce for several days. You don''t like her, yet the


    King of Namb wants you to engage with her. You don''t like her, yet you''ll take a bullet for her. You don''t


    like her, yet you disregarded me, your girlfriend, to take care of her. Do you think I''m that stupid? What


    the hell happened six years ago to make you feel so sorry and remorseful? If you want to get back


    together, sure! But leave me the f*ck alone!"


    With that, she opened the door and stormed out. The door was closed once again.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was left frozen on the spot. It turns out that she knows everything. But how did she


    find out? Did the woman I thought looked familiar turn out to be her? How did she do that? Besides the


    aura, she looks nothing like her!


    Just as he was baffled, he suddenly had an idea. Christoff Stevenson! The Samuel Court has a


    concoction that can change a person''s appearance. So, does that mean the woman with Christoff was


    Olivia? Christoff had given her the appearance-changing concoction? Since when were they so close


    to each other?


    Eugene felt his mind go nk. No wonder she''s furious. Olivia personally witnessed everything that


    happened between Azalea and him at Nambahd Pce. Even if he told Olivia he was kept under


    house arrest, she probably would not believe it because he was free to move around. Not only did he


    attend the banquet, he even danced the opening sequence with Azalea. No one would believe it was


    just a misunderstanding. More importantly, he did not tell Olivia the truth. The next day when she


    called, he told her he was on the way to thepany, but in actuality, she had witnessed everything


    that happened.


    As she said earlier, she kept giving him chances to exin things, but he thought it would be better to


    avoid trouble whenever he could and kept making up lies to deal with it.


    In the end, he even stood her up, which was herst straw. Now, she would not even give him a


    chance to exin things.


    When he thought of that, he immediately drowned in regret. Everything would have been fine if he had


    told the truth, but he just had to keep it from her. It could have been nothing, but his lies made it seem


    like there was something.


    He rushed out and found Olivia''s room before knocking, frantically trying to exin, "Olivia, please


    come out and hear me exin. Please, I promise to tell you every detail and never hide anything from


    you ever again, okay?"


    No matter how much he knocked, the door never budged.


    Jewel nced at Olivia, who was quietly lying on the bed. She was not crying and stayed stillzily as if


    she could not hear a sound.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Chapter 909 He Deserves It


    However, the more Olivia pretended to be alright, the more heartbreaking it was to others. Jewel was


    anxious as she thought the two would solve their misunderstanding after seeing each other, but why


    did it feel like things had worsened?


    "Olivia, why don''t you head outside and talk to Eugene?"


    Olivia did not respond.


    After thinking about it, Jewel offered, "How about I let him in, and you guys talk it out?" While she


    spoke, she was about to open the door.


    At the same time, North also seemed anxious, hoping they would have a good conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia piped up just as Jewel was almost at the door. "Whoever dares to open the door


    and let him in will be my enemy!"


    Then, Jewel and North looked at Olivia on the bed. She remained motionless, and her voice sounded


    muffled.


    "Olivia, what is it that you can''t talk it out in person?"


    Olivia was sneering inside. What difference does it make? No matter what, he thinks of me as a fool.


    Meanwhile, North felt distressed for his mother and approached her. "Mommy, we can forget about him


    if you don''t like him."


    When she heard what he said, her tears instantly fell. She did not want her son to see her in such an


    embarrassing state, so she pulled the covers to cover her head. "Go to bed and leave me alone."


    Jewel tried to persuade her. "Olivia, you should give him a chance to exin. He does love you."


    Olivia''s voice came from under the covers. "Perhaps he loved me before, but I''m not so sure now."


    Jewel replied, "He still does! Otherwise, why would he be waiting outside?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia angrily rebuked, "That''s because he has a guilty conscience. He has an insatiable desire to two-


    time me, so stop persuading me. You guys go to bed and let me have some quiet time!"


    Feeling resigned, Jewel sighed. "Fine. You shoulde out, or you''ll suffocate. North and I will be


    heading out now."


    Since their room was a presidential suite, Jewel came out from the room and told North, "Wash up and


    sleep."


    The kid wore a grim face at her. "Aunt Jewel, tell me what happened. How did they be like this?"


    Seeing that she could not keep it hidden anymore, Jewel briefly exined what happened to North, but


    she did not mention Christoff. "Your mommy and I disguised ourselves and went to the Nambahd


    Pce and saw your daddy¡­"


    After listening to the whole story, North was surprised. "He almost got engaged to the Princess of


    Namb?"


    Not wanting her exnation to be biased and affect his judgment, Jewel exined, "They didn''t get


    engaged. Your daddy refused and might''ve been under house arrest, so he was forced to attend the


    banquet."


    His expression remained cold. "If others threatened him, and he couldn''t escape, why didn''t he


    threaten that princess back?"


    She sighed. "That''s what your mommy wants to know too. Everything would''ve been fine if your daddy


    had told her the truth, but he didn''t say anything, leading your mommy to overthink."


    North reprimanded, "Serves ''em right!"


    Confused, Jewel thought she had heard it wrong and nced at him. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Daddy." He red at the door. "Now he wants to exin, but it''s a pity that Mommy doesn''t want to


    hear it anymore."


    She was at a loss for how to react when she heard that. The little fellow would not hesitate to stand


    beside his mother.


    "Let''s go to bed." He urged before adding, "Wait. I need to prepare ice cubes for Mommy. She cried, so


    her eyes will be swollen tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Chapter 910 Jewel Tells Eugene What Happened


    While saying that, he went to the fridge and brought some ice cubes into Olivia''s room. Later, his voice


    came from inside the room. "Mommy, this is a cold press for your eyes. Don''t be sad. If he hurts you, I''ll


    help you get back at him, and if he doesn''t learn from his mistakes, we''ll dump him. You''re so beautiful.


    There must be a lot of men chasing after you. In the future, I''ll acknowledge whoever treats you well to


    be my daddy¡­"


    Jewel''s nose felt sore when listening to that. Olivia was lucky to have North with her. Suddenly, she


    heard her phone ring and took it out. It was a message from Eugene. ''Jewel, how is Olivia?''


    She replied, ''She''s fine. Don''t worry. North and I are with her.''


    Then, she received another text from him. ''She''s furious, isn''t she? Did she cry?''


    She answered, ''Yes. You should head back. She''s mad and wouldn''t listen to anything you say.''


    ''Was the person at the Nambahd Pce Olivia?'' he asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She replied, ''Yes.''


    He asked again, ''Why was she with Christoff?''


    Feeling conflicted, Jewel was unsure if she should tell Eugene what had happened, but she still


    decided to do it. ''Christoff and Olivia are on the same film set. We couldn''t get a hold of you, so she


    was worried. That day, Christoff overheard her asking for a leave from Director Norris, and when we


    came out from the hotel, he was already waiting for us at the entrance. Also, he said he knew where


    you were and threatened us to get on his ne. When we got to Nambahd Pce, he demanded


    Olivia to be his femalepanion, so he let us change appearances and brought Olivia inside.''


    Eugene''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. ''Christoff and Olivia are on the same film set?''


    Jewel exined, ''Yes. He''s currently ying the second supporting male cast, Avery Mauve. But Olivia


    promised him she wouldn''t tell anyone about him changing appearances, so don''t make things difficult


    for her. I''m only telling you this so you can settle your misunderstandings sooner. If you have anything


    to say to Olivia, just say it and don''t hide anything from her, or she will overthink.''


    He only replied with one word, ''Okay.''


    After that, he put away his phone. F*ck, Christoff. What was he trying to do by joining Olivia''s set?


    Could he be after her? Wait, Avery Mauve. Isn''t the male actor who had a 38-minute private chat with


    Olivia Avery Mauve?


    Fishing out his phone, Eugene nned to confirm his thoughts but found the article already removed.


    He knew it was his son''s work.


    Still, what was Christoff doing? Was it to get back at him? Or had he taken a fancy to Olivia?


    The following day, Olivia had applied a cold press just in time, so her eyes were not as swollen asst


    night. Since she did not rest well, visible dark circles were under her eyes, making her seem less


    energetic.


    Jewel felt heartbroken to see her condition. "Olivia, are you alright? We can go tomorrow if you''re not


    feeling good."


    Olivia refused. "No need for that. I can''t keep taking leaves. The production crew has dyed a lot of


    progress because of me. Let''s go!" While she spoke, she opened the door, not expecting to bump into


    Eugene, who had been waiting outside.


    In reality, he did not leave and rested there the whole night. As he was worried he might miss her, he


    had been waiting since early morning. "Olivia¡­" He smiled and greeted her like nothing happenedst


    night.


    She ignored Eugene and was about to leave, but he pulled her back. "Olivia, let''s talk."


    While looking at him with her cold eyes, she questioned, "What''s there to talk about¡­ between us?"


    He exined, "Olivia, please don''t be angry. I was afraid you might misunderstand me, so I lied. Azalea


    and I have nothing to do with each other. Please believe me."

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Chapter 911 We Had No Choice


    Olivia red at him. "If there''s nothing between you and her, why would you worry that I''d


    misunderstood you? Stop talking in circles. I don''t have the patience for that."


    Eugene frowned. "There''s really nothing between us. She saved my life a few years back, and she


    wanted me to join her birthday celebration that day. I thought that it''d be easy to leave since Hayes


    would be there as well, and by doing so, I wouldn''t embarrass her. I didn''t know you were at City


    Pce on the same day, so I didn''t bother to tell you about the birthday. There wasn''t anything


    important anyway. It''s the same as you showing up as Christoff Stevenson''s plus one. I know you were


    forced into doing that."


    She smirked at him with disappointment in her eyes and enunciated, "Are you saying that we''re even


    because I was involved with Christoff Stevenson?"


    He was surprised by her interpretation. "No, that''s not what I meant. I was saying that I believe there''s


    nothing between you and him. We had no choice, right?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She snickered. "We had no choice? You ''didn''t have a choice'' because you refused to ce her in a


    difficult position. But I had no choice because I wanted to save your life. Eugene, had I known that you


    were living out your best life with a pretty woman there, I wouldn''t have put myself through all that


    trouble. After all, you know how disgusting Christoff Stevenson is. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have


    asked for his help. If I hadn''t found the spiked drink, what would you have nned to do? You''d lie on


    Azalea Namb''s bed, ready to be Sir Sirius'' son-inw! How dare youpare us? You were never in


    the same position as me!"


    He felt frustrated for saying the wrong thing, and he reached out to take her hand. "Olivia, that''s not


    what I meant¡­"


    She flung his hand away and gave him a death stare. "Why don''t you wrap up your rtionship with


    her, then? You''ve been making excuses and going in circles. Even now, I have no idea what you


    actually think! I will repeat myself¡ªI don''t care who you fall in love with, as long as you are honest with


    me. You will earn my respect if you are truthful, and I will promise you a clean breakup! And you do not


    have the right to question my rtionship with Christoff Stevenson!"


    With that, she stormed out.


    North gave Eugene a look. "You shouldn''t think you can bully Mommy just because you''re my dad! I


    can call someone else Daddy if he is good to Mommy!" Then, he rushed after his mother.


    Jewel had wanted to mediate, but she acted too slow, and her words might not even be of much help.


    After some thinking, she said nothing and followed Olivia and North down the stairs.


    Eugene was left frozen at the door to the room. She said I have no right to suspect her!


    Indeed, he had no right to do so.


    He closed his eyes. What the heck was I saying? Why did Iplicate matters with the mention of


    Christoff Stevenson? He hadn''t nned to mention Christoff at all, but he blurted it out without


    knowing.


    Meanwhile, Jewel was consoling an upset Olivia. "Olivia, you misunderstood him. He probably meant


    that he trusted you, and he was hoping to get your trust in return."


    Olivia countered, "Did I get engaged to Christoff Stevenson? Were we star-crossed lovers from six


    years ago? And did I shield him from bullets?"


    Jewel exined, "People were talking about the 38-minute secret chat between you and Christoff


    Stevenson, even though that''s just fake gossip spread by those who are not in the know. You are the


    same as them now¡ªyou don''t know the truth, and that''s why you''re overthinking."

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Chapter 912 It Can¡¯t Be Anyone but You


    Olivia said, "I gave him endless chances. Fromst night till today, I gave him two chances toe


    clean, but did he? He was busy exining that there was nothing between him and Azalea, while I was


    trying to squeeze the truth out of him. I never wanted to hide the rtionship between Christoff and me.


    If he had not lied to me, saying that he was assisting the investigation at the police station, I would


    have told him about Christoff. I thought he was too embarrassed and proud to tell me about his


    struggles, and I was such a fool for telling North to keep the secret for him. Now, I finally know the


    reason behind his cover-ups¡ªhe didn''t want me to learn about Azalea!"


    Jewel responded, "Well, maybe Azalea is in love with Eugene, but don''t worry! He''s definitely not into


    her. You know, men do not like to create unnecessary trouble for themselves. He probably thought


    there was no need to tell you about Azalea because there was nothing between them anyway."


    Olivia gave her a side-eye. "Of course, you''d trust him because he''s like your brother. Stop putting in a


    good word for him."


    That shut Jewel up.


    Back at the filming set, Carter Rogers immediately noticed that Olivia was in a bad mood. He went up


    to her and asked, "Godmother, what happened to you?"


    She replied, "It''s nothing. I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    He shot a quizzical look at North. North sighed wistfully like an old soul without revealing anything. He


    was baffled by the actions of both the mother and the son, but he didn''t press on because he assumed


    that they must have run into aplicated issue.


    The two kids would stick around Olivia, telling her jokes and making faces. That cheered her up a lot,


    but she still lost her focus from time to time. There were a lot of outtakes during her scenes, but the


    director didn''t have a go at her because he knew that she was struggling with something.


    At noon, Christoff sneaked up to her. "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia couldn''t be bothered to talk to him. "Nothing."


    He asked, "Is it because of the article from the morning?"


    She looked at him, astonished. "From the morning?"


    He had an annoying smile on his face. "Why? Haven''t you read the post online?"


    She frowned and searched for the post on her phone. As expected, she found a new post, titled


    "Eugene Nn and Olivia Maxwell Suspected to Have Fought Over the 38-Minute Secret Chat


    Incident".


    The attached photo was taken at the entrance of the hotel. It also captured the scene of her fight with


    Eugene at the door to the hotel room. She was the most angered at a gif image, which pictured her


    yelling at Eugene: "And you do not have the right to question my rtionship with Christoff Stevenson!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thement section was a mess. Most people spected that the couple had broken up. Someone


    remarked that Olivia had used Eugene to boost her poprity and was ready to go solo once her


    poprity started rising. Worse, someone added that Eugene had found out about her affair with Avery


    Mauve and was confronting her.


    A sense of despair crept up on her. The 38-minute secret chat and the gossip about her breakup


    seemed to be part of a well-executed n to defame her.


    Christoff chuckled. "I never thought you''d be this protective of me. I''m d."


    She shot him a look. "Are you behind all these?" It was a question, but he knew she was suspecting


    him from the look in her eyes. He frowned at her. "Hey. Don''t me it on me. I just found out about it."


    She questioned, "Who else can it be? No one else has the time to stalk me like you do."


    He nced at her. "Why would I spend my time doing that?"


    Olivia used him in rage, "You were the one who spoke to me for 38 minutes, and you''re the one


    who wishes to see me break up with Eugene! It can''t be anyone but you!"

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Chapter 913 Thorn in Her Flesh


    Christoff shed her a wicked smile. "Yeah, I have all the motives in the world to do so. But do you


    think that''s all I can do? Did you really think that I''d make you break up with him with two social media


    posts? You have underestimated me." His smile morphed into a mocking and disdainful look.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was right¡ªhe would never stoop that low just to cause friction between a couple. That would be


    uncharacteristic of him.


    But who was behind this mess if not him?


    She closed her eyes, feeling as though she had stepped into the trap he set up. Indeed, she was in a


    huge fight with Eugene, and Christoff was involved in every incident leading up to the fight. Perhaps, he


    had quietly sowed discord. Just as how he told her that Eugene was a jerk, he was no better.


    She raised her head to give him an icy stare. "How did you know that Eugene visited Azalea Namb that


    day?"


    Heughed and came clean. "I sent someone to follow him!"


    Enraged, she hissed, "Why did you do that?"


    He exined, "What''s wrong with that? He''s active in my territory. But you¡ªare you now ming me


    for telling you about his visit to Azalea Namb''s?"


    While speaking, he inched closer to her in an intimate manner and chuckled. "Or would you have


    preferred to be kept in the dark?"


    Of course, that was not what she would have wanted, but Christoff yed a huge part in her


    deteriorating rtionship with Eugene.


    He noticed her doubtful look and said once more, "Do you want me to look into what Eugene has done


    in Nambahd?"


    She red at him. "No, thanks."


    He pouted. "Well, you don''t appreciate my kindness."


    She fired back, "How is that being kind?"


    Heined, "You should direct your anger at Eugene. I''m an innocent victim who got caught in the


    middle of your fury."


    She asked, "Are you close with Princess Azalea?"


    "We''re alright." He gave her an impudent look. "What is it that you want to ask?"


    "Do you know why she was hospitalized?"


    "No." Then, he added, "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you."


    Choking in anger at his response, she had to gather herself before saying, "Why did you refuse to tell


    me when you have already told me about Eugene visiting her?"


    He smiled and answered, "I will not do anything that helps with your rtionship. You should be


    thankful that I didn''t do anything to destroy your rtionship."


    How annoying! Every word he says and every action he takes are getting on my nerves!


    She raised her hand in an attempt to smack him out of rage. How could he say that to me with such


    confidence?


    Chuckling, he held her hand. "Hey, you have to know the good from the bad! I''m helping you to see


    through a jerk. What if he has an affair while dating you, but he lies to you, saying he''s workingte? At


    least you know his true face now. If you can change him, do it. If not, you should get yourself another


    man, so you won''t have to be upset with him anymore. Look how much I care about you! I don''t mind it


    if you don''t thank me, but you shouldn''t me me!"


    She struggled to free her hand from his grip. "Let go of me! And stay away from me!" Then, she


    stormed out.


    Heughed at her. "Why? Are you scared that you''d waver after hearing what I have to say? That


    shows your rtionship isn''t rock-solid!"


    Indeed, she did not dare to listen to him anymore. She had to admit that she was affected by his words,


    especially at this moment when she had little confidence in Eugene. Christoff''s words were like a thorn


    in her flesh.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914 Finding the Culprit


    The most infuriating thing about Christoff was that he never attempted to hide his motive, and he wasn''t


    too bothered even when Olivia perceived him as a viin. Still, she would not forgive Eugene for his


    action just because Christoff was involved.


    Christoff was terrible, but she had to admit that she had rtionship problems with Eugene. Otherwise,


    they wouldn''t be fighting due to the incitement by a third party.


    Anyway, she decided to put her thoughts behind her, for she needed to find out the identity of the


    netizen who made the post in the morning. The culprit was someone who followed her around, and she


    felt irritated knowing that the person would post any minute details about her online.


    She went to the dressing room and found North typing away furiously on the keyboard. "North, did you


    see the post from this morning?"


    With eyes glued to the screen, he answered, "Yeah, Mommy. I removed it."


    She took a seat. "Can you look into the person who posted it?"


    "I''m on it," he replied while pressing the enter key. The IP address of the poster immediately showed up


    on the screen. "Mommy, look at this. Do you know her?"


    Her face soured after she found out about the person behind the leak. It came as a surprise to her. The


    person was only an assistant but dared to post about her.


    Fuming, she marched out of the dressing room. North shut hisptop and went after her. "Mommy, I''ll


    go with you."


    She coaxed him, "No, don''te with me. I don''t want to expose you too much. Why don''t you y


    with Carter? By the way, where is he? Why don''t I see him around?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He took a call just now and left." North stopped following her, but he reminded her with concern,


    "Mommy, be careful."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." With that, she entered the shared dressing room. Her entrance attracted the


    attention of the tens of people there.


    They were sensible enough to greet her.


    "Miss Olivia, who are you here for?"


    "Olivia,e take a seat."


    Although Olivia was the main lead, she wasn''t arrogant at all. The only difference between the


    privileges orded to her was her private dressing room, which she didn''t get to enjoy at herst


    filming set.


    The actors and actresses who were close to her addressed her as Olivia. However, some newer cast


    members called her Miss Olivia.


    Everyone could tell that she was in a bad mood. They exchanged nces, wondering who she was


    after.


    "Noel Harris! Come with me!"


    Hearing that, Jodie Jansen shot a panicked look at her assistant, Noel. "Noel, what''s wrong?"


    Meanwhile, Noel felt nervous and queasy. While assuring Jodie that everything was fine, she secretly


    calmed herself down, thinking that she couldn''t have been exposed. How could Olivia find out about


    her if she posted with an alternative ount?


    To Noel''s surprise, Olivia did not wait for her to follow along¡ªshe went straight to a quiet corner and


    came to a stop. Then, she turned around to face the woman behind her, who was trying hard to stay


    composed. She growled, "Are you going to confess, or do you want me to force the truth out of you?"


    Noel, trying her luck, argued with Olivia, "Miss Olivia, w-what do you want me to say?"


    Olivia snickered. "Do you want me to show you the evidence?" She flung the IP address uncovered by


    North in Noel''s face. "Take a look. Did I me the wrong person?"


    Noel looked flustered and surprised at the speed that Olivia tracked her down. "Miss Olivia¡­"


    Olivia gestured at her to stop speaking. She was in no mood to listen to any exnation. Instead, she


    questioned, "Didn''t you work for Summer Monroe for a few days?"


    Noel nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Chapter 915 Confrontation


    Olivia said, "So, you''re doing this for revenge?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel lowered her head and replied, "No¡­"


    Although she did not admit it, she could not exin what had happened.


    Olivia had lost her patience. "So, you deliberately posted that thread to defame me simply because


    Summer''s ban caused you to lose the job you had worked so hard for?"


    Noel remained silent and kept her head low.


    Olivia''s face darkened, and she shouted, "Speak up!"


    Noel nodded in response. Frightened, she cried and exined, "After I left Summer, I couldn''t find a job


    for a long time. Everyone said that I was unlucky and no one wanted me¡ª"


    "Enough!" Olivia impatiently interrupted Noel. "Are you trying to say I''m responsible for losing your job?


    It was Summer''s fault for ruining it, so what does it have to do with me? People berated me from head


    to toe too. Don''t you think I was wronged here? So, why are you crying? What''s the point of crying?"


    Noel bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell. I did it impulsively."


    Olivia questioned, "Impulsively? You took pictures, drafted the post, and meticulously nned its


    timing. You even used your alternate ount to post it. If this was out of impulse, I can''t imagine what


    a premeditated action would look like. And do you know why Summer was banned? It was because of


    her dishonesty. You followed her for only a few days and learned nothing but her deceitful methods of


    backstabbing people."


    Noel wept as she apologized, "Miss Maxwell, I-I''m sorry. It was wrong of me to me you for


    everything."


    Olivia replied indifferently, "Never mind. Just resign yourself. Make sure you never appear in front of me


    again." With that, she promptly left.


    Noel ran after her while crying. "Miss Maxwell, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I worked so hard to get this


    job¡­"


    Olivia abruptly turned around and fixed her cold gaze on Noel. "You bring these upon yourself. Either I''ll


    have you sentenced to three to five years in jail, or you''ll never show your face to me again. The choice


    is yours."


    In the end, Noel did not dare to say anything further.


    As Olivia returned, she heard Carter''s voice. "Let''s go tomorrow. It happens to be my day off from


    shooting¡­ Alright, let''s make it ten tomorrow."


    She was curious about who Carter was talking to.


    As she was about to approach them and inquire, she suddenly heard Christoff''s voice asking, "Have


    you found the person who posted that thread?"


    ring at him, Olivia ignored his question.


    He asked again, "Who was it?"


    "What''s it to you?"


    He rubbed his chin and smiled. "Well, it''s none of my business. I just want to thank her for doing what


    I''ve been meaning to do."


    She shot him another re. "You''re a psycho!" With that, she walked away in annoyance.


    However, he followed her. "You''re still mad at me? Shouldn''t you apologize to me?"


    She stopped in her tracks. "Apologize to you?"


    Christoff nodded in agreement. "You just wrongly used me!"


    Olivia suddenly realized and responded nonchntly, "Serves you right!"


    Angered, he flicked her on the forehead. "You sure have no conscience!"


    She covered her forehead in pain and red at him.


    He snorted. "What''s the matter? This is punishment for falsely using me."


    With a stern look, she warned, "Another move, and I''ll fight back."


    At that moment, she felt the urge to beat someone up, particrly Christoff.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Chapter 916 Once Bitten, Twice Shy


    Christoff feared no consequences as he provoked her with a taunting gaze. "I''ve already done it, so


    what will you do about it?"


    Before he could finish, Olivia had alreadyunched an attack on him. However, he was on guard this


    time and did not give her an opportunity for a sneak attack.


    He was far more skilled in martial arts than her, but he did not use all his strength. Rather than fighting,


    he seemed to be teasing her as he was always in control of the situation, which made her impossible to


    land a hit.


    While tiring her out, he even had the leisure to taunt her. "Have you ever thought that maybe I''ve been


    going easy on you every time you mocked me?"


    Olivia was pissed. "I don''t need your mercy!" With that, sheunched an even fiercer attack at him.


    Christoff became serious, and they continued to spar for another ten minutes. The fight ended with him


    finally gaining the upper hand as he pinned her down.


    A crowd had gathered around to watch themotion and spontaneously began apuding when the


    fight ended. "No wonder he''s so confident in performing wire stunts. He has genuine martial arts skills."


    "Avery is so handsome. Not only is he talented in acting, but he''s also skilled in martial arts."


    "Yeah, it''s quite impressive for a neer to be able to do this."


    Olivia struggled. "Let me go!"


    Christoff chuckled and said, "Admit that you''re no match for me and apologize, then I''ll let you go!"


    "Apologize? In your dreams!" As she spoke, she lifted her foot and stomped directly on his foot.


    As the proverb goes, "Once bitten, twice shy," he was wary of this move and easily avoided it.


    Consequently, Olivia''s footnded heavily on the ground, and a striking pain spread through her foot.


    Christoff let go of her and teased with a smile. "That''s quite a rough kick. I didn''t expect you to be that


    harsh on yourself."


    Instantly enraged, she shoved him away and delivered a powerful kick with her long legs. As she


    meant to fight, her attack was not light. If he had not possessed any martial arts skills, he could have


    been seriously injured or even ended up coughing up blood.


    Despite his martial arts skills, Christoff retreated several steps before he could stand firmly. He rubbed


    the spot where she had kicked him on his chest and red at Olivia. "You certainly don''t hold back."


    However, he deliberately chose not to dodge as he knew she was in a bad mood and needed to vent


    her frustration. She was also surprised as she knew he was skilled enough to bypass her kick


    effortlessly, yet he chose not to.


    Olivia stared at Christoff suspiciously. "Why didn''t you dodge?"


    He approached with a smile. "What''s wrong? Do you feel sorry for kicking me?"


    Her momentary guilt disappeared as soon as she heard his teasing words. She sneered in response. "I


    don''t feel sorry, just a little regretful."


    Christoff raised an eyebrow. "So, you regret kicking me?"


    Olivia grinned while her eyes squinted. "I regret not kicking you more!"


    He pointed at her in anger and was speechless for a moment.


    She gave him an eye roll. "From now on, stay away from me." With that, she walked into the studio.


    Christoff furrowed his brows as he watched her walking away. Why isn''t she afraid at all?


    "Avery, you''re so handsome." A rtively unknown actress gazed at him with admiration.


    He nced at her and gave a faint smile. As someone who had been in the entertainment industry for


    so long, he was all too familiar with what was going through her mind.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just that... he was not interested in her. The one he was interested in happened to be the one who


    made him want to beat her up.


    Christoff stroked his chin as he was reluctant to hit Olivia. He shifted his attention back to the actress


    and deliberately approached her. "Which part of me do you find handsome?"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Chapter 917 Eugene¡¯s Dilemma


    The actress'' heart was racing. "Y-You''re handsome in every aspect."


    Christoff replied, "You''re like wine to me."


    She blushed. "W-What do you mean?"


    He leaned in close with a smirk. "Both are consumable."


    The next day, a group of managers and secretaries gathered outside the president''s office at the Nn


    Group to report their work. They jostled and pushed each other as no one dared to go in.


    Curtis walked into the scene and was surprised by themotion. "What''s going on here?"


    A manager immediately approached him and gestured toward the office with a nce. "Don''t you see,


    Mr. Wood? The tension in there is unbearable."


    "That''s right. Our president has already made three managers and five secretaries cry this morning. It''s


    impossible to go in ande out unscathed."


    "Mr. Wood, please think of a solution."


    Curtis snorted inwardly. A solution?


    What solution could there be when even he was scolded too?


    "There''s no solution. You''ll have to fend for yourselves." He was about to go in.


    A manager grabbed Curtis and pleaded, "Mr. Wood, you can''t just stand here and do nothing. Here''s


    an investigation report. Please bring it in when you go inside."


    Once a person found a solution, others quickly followed suit. "Mr. Wood, I have my annual report here.


    Please bring it in as well."


    "And my project proposal."


    "My meeting minutes!"


    In a short time, Curtis had a stack of documents in his arms. He frowned at everyone. "You guys¡­"


    Everyone bowed deeply to him. "Mr. Wood, take care."


    He stared at them in silence for a moment. "Don''t act like I won''te back, okay?"


    As soon as he entered the office, something flew toward him. He instinctively dodged and narrowly


    avoided a blue file that flew past his chin before crying out in grievance. "President Nn."


    Eugene did not expect it to be Curtis and frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    Curtis quickly ced the files on the desk and said, "President Nn, a few children are waiting


    outside to see you. Would you like me to see them?"


    Eugene''s brow furrowed. "Children?"


    Curtis exined hastily, "Yes, there are three of them. T-They said they are your sons."


    Eugene''s face immediately turned ck. "My sons?"


    He could not help but wonder, Since when did I have so many sons?


    An inexplicable annoyance arose in his heart. "Don''t you know who my son is?"


    Curtis replied anxiously, "I know, but these three children are alone and keep insisting on seeing you.


    They had been waiting outside for a long time, and I didn''t have the heart to ask the bodyguards to


    drive them away. That''s why I came to report to you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Angered, Eugene threw his pen on the desk andzily leaned back on his chair. Why are strange


    things happening one after another recently?


    Starting with the rope breaking at the Nambahd Amusement Park, he felt he was being set up.


    As someone had died in that ident, the authorities were rmed. Eugene had to step forward to


    resolve the issue and waster ''invited'' to the City Pce by the King of the City. He subsequently


    promised Azalea that he would apany her on her birthday. After that, he and Olivia began to have


    various misunderstandings when she went to the City Pce.


    As Eugene returned from the City Pce, he heard rumors about Olivia and Christoff, and they began


    to argue. Their arguments escted to the point that she still ignored him until now.


    Eugene sensed that all these events were somehow linked to Christoff, but he was hesitant to reveal


    this to her as it could further fuel her resentment toward him.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Chapter 918 The Sons¡¯ Visit


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Eugene was the one who made the mistake, and Christoff was the one who helped Olivia. He


    was barely confident that she would believe him instead of Christoff. For the past few days, he had


    struggled to organize his thoughts and find a way to exin himself. He wondered if she would be


    willing to believe him.


    And to make matters worse, three children came and imed to be his sons just when these problems


    remained unsolved.


    Someone intended to make things worse for him.


    Eugene ordered coldly, "Let them in." He wanted to see what these children were up to. He thought


    they must have been fed up with life and that they would im to be his sons.


    Soon, Curtis came in with three little children. When Eugene saw them, he was a little surprised as he


    did not expect that they were such young children.


    Looking at the kids standing before him, he felt his heart soften strangely. They looked like they were


    carved from the same mold. The anger that had just filled him dissipated a little, and he felt he had


    seen them somewhere before.


    However, Eugene believed that whoever was behind this was highly immoral to manipte such young


    children to sow discord. Do they think I won''t bear to hurt them?


    He looked at them and asked coldly, "So, you wanted to see me?"


    At that moment, one of the little boys stepped forward and introduced himself humbly, "My name is


    Carter Rogers. These are my brothers, ke and Terry. We came to find our daddy!"


    Eugene smiled. "So, that''s why you came here? Do I seem like someone who wants to be your dad?"


    Carter was momentarily stunned and frowned. "You are our daddy."


    Eugene asked, "What makes you say so?"


    Carter asked, "Isn''t Promise Ind yours?"


    Eugenezily leaned against the back of the chair and replied, "Yes, and? Looks like you did your


    homework."


    Carter said, "Then, you''re our daddy."


    Eugene retorted coldly, "Promise Ind is mine, but what does that have to do with you three iming


    to be my sons?"


    Carter stared at Eugene for a while. Although he was initially happy to see his daddy, he could sense


    that Eugene was displeased with their visit. So, he felt a little aggrieved. "Grandpa told us that our


    daddy is the owner of Promise Ind."


    ke gently grabbed Carter''s hand and stepped forward to speak, "We also discovered you have the


    same RH-negative blood type as us."


    Eugene replied sternly, "Although this blood type is rare, it doesn''t automatically mean that every child


    with RH-negative blood is my son. However, since you are all young, I won''t give you a hard time. So,


    tell me. Who sent you here? What do you want?"


    Given that the three children standing before him were merely a bunch of six years olds, his imposing


    demeanor was overwhelming even for an adult, let alone for the children.


    After Eugene''s words, ke almost cried from being questioned. It took him a long time to speak up,


    "We don''t have any purpose. No one sent us here. We snuck out and worked hard to find you¡­"


    Eugene''s expression darkened as he looked at the children. "I assumed someone taught you to say


    that."


    The three children shook their heads. "No."


    Eugene said, "Alright, you may leave now. I have no interest in having more sons. If youe here to


    cause trouble again, I won''t hesitate to take action."


    Carter and ke were both disappointed¡ªsaddened even¡ªby Eugene''s response, for they did not


    expect him to be so cold-hearted. As they were about to leave, Terry, who had been silent until now,


    piped up, "You can do a paternity test with us!"


    Eugene was getting annoyed. "What paternity test? Get out of here before I throw you all into the sea


    to feed the sharks."

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Chapter 919 Take It or Leave It


    As soon as Eugene''s words fell, Terry frowned slightly. He walked a few steps to Eugene''s desk and


    took a paper napkin from his pocket before spreading it out on the surface.


    Everyone was puzzled by his actions. Even Eugene could not understand what Terry was about to do


    and stared at him with confusion. "What are you trying to do?"


    Terry remained silent and took a blood glucose testing needle from another pocket. Taking a deep


    breath, he puffed out his cheeks as if he was cheering himself up. The next moment, he ced his little


    finger on the napkin and pricked it with the needle without uttering a word.


    Eugene was shocked as he could not believe such a young child would be willing to go to such lengths


    to prove his point. He was certain that even adults would fail to do so.


    The prick from the needle seemed painful as he could hear Terry''s sudden heavy breathing and see


    the boy''s squinted eyes and shrunk neck.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drops of blood dripped onto the napkin as Terry kept trying to force out more blood.


    Eugene suddenly felt a twinge in his heart, perhaps because he also had a son around the same age


    as the three children. He could not bear to watch on anymore, silently cursing whoever had made these


    innocent children experience such pain. He could not believe someone would use young kids to cause


    trouble for him.


    It would be so heartbreaking if their parents saw this.


    Hence, he quickly spoke up, "Stop it. I won''t do the paternity test, even if you provide a blood sample."


    Terry finally stopped as he could not ooze more blood from his finger. He looked up at Eugene. "You


    don''t have to do it if you don''t want to, but please don''t wrongly use us." As he spoke, he took two


    needles from his pocket and handed them to ke and Carter.


    The other two children stepped forward and took a napkin before pricking their fingers. To Eugene''s


    surprise, neither of them even flinched. Although they held their breath and their fingers trembled, they


    endured the pain without a single cry!


    Suddenly, Eugene had a different view of these three children and even admired them.


    Carter looked at him. "It''s your choice whether to take the paternity test, but we don''t recognize you as


    our daddy anymore!" With that, the three children took two steps back and exchanged a silent nce


    with each other before leaving the room neatly.


    Eugene was honestly stunned!


    As he gazed at the three neatly folded paper towels on his desk, he began to doubt his memory. He


    could only recall having a one-night stand with Olivia, so how could three children be standing before


    him iming to be his? Could it be that she was pregnant with quadruplets?


    No! That''s impossible. These three children are younger than North.


    However, he could not recall having any intimate contact with anyone else. If there was not, then the


    children''s actions scared him. It was clear they were confident of their biological connection to him.


    Otherwise, why would they go through the trouble of enduring the pain of pricking their fingers and


    extracting blood samples right in front of him? Even if it was a conspiracy, the children''s actions felt too


    genuine to be mere acts.


    Curtis was also stunned by this terrifying scene. Whose kids are they? I can''t believe they''d go to such


    lengths to prove it. But wait, it makes perfect sense if they''re President Nn''s children. Why else


    would they willingly give blood samples?


    He looked at Eugene cautiously. "President Nn¡­ Are you considering doing a paternity test?"


    Naturally, Eugene had yet to decide, for he had never expected to be pushed to this point one day,


    especially by three five to six-year-old children.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Chapter 920 Conspiracy


    Perhaps¡­ Azalea did something to me when I lost consciousness six years ago? When I was injured?


    The notion sent a chill down Eugene''s spine. The possibility that he fathered these three children


    morphed into a ball of fear that crept into him¡ªhe and Olivia would be over.


    At the thought of that, he hurriedly slit his finger with a knife and let the blood drip onto a piece of


    napkin, which was handed over to Curtis. "I need a DNA test, and keep this between us. You mustn''t


    let anyone else know about this."


    "Okay, President Nn," replied Curtis seriously at Eugene''s somber face before leaving.


    Eugene''s apprehension grew. At that moment, he wished someone was setting him up by leveraging


    the children instead of having anything to do with them.


    At first, he stayed vignt regarding the possibility that the children were part of a conspiracy. Now, he


    was genuinely surprised by them to the extent that he did not inquire about their background,


    hometown, mother, or age.


    Should I do a background check on them? But who should I seek help from? North is out of


    consideration. Forget about the fact that he might get jealous; that little brat is on Olivia''s side. If he


    knows about it, she will as well. I shouldn''t let her know before the test results are out.


    He was contemting on whom to seek help from, and someone came into his mind. That second kid


    to speak¡­ Isn''t he the same kid ying the piano at Mi Amor? He dressed formally, and there was


    quite a distance, but I think they''re the same kid.


    As an afterthought, Eugene stood up with his car keys. Half an hourter, he appeared at Mi Amor and


    looked at the podium first thing. The piano kid isn''t around.


    Despite the disappointment, he tried to convince himself that the kid could note to work since he


    was elsewhere today, so he headed to the reception desk. "Is that piano kid on leave?"


    "Yes," said the receptionist.


    He thought for a moment before questioning, "How long has he been working here?"


    "Over two months."


    "What''s his name?"


    "Do you need something from him, sir?" The receptionist frowned.


    Eugene fished out a business card from his pocket. "Eugene Nn. My girlfriend is impressed by the


    piano kid. So, I wanna know more about him."


    The receptionist eximed, "Mr. Nn! Nice to meet you, sir. The kid''s name is ke Rogers. He''s six,


    and he came up to us on his own. He impressed our boss, so he works here."


    "Have you seen his family?"


    "He has an elder brother and a younger brother. They''re about the same age."


    "What about their parents?"


    "Never met them before. He''s normally here with his bodyguard. I think he has a godmother. She took


    a few kids over for a meal twice."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Godmother? Do you know her name?"


    "No. She always put on a cap and a mask every time shees. Must be a celebrity. We''re guessing


    that they''re her illegitimate children."


    Eugene paused momentarily at that reply, trying to figure out who the parents might be. Then, he


    stuffed a load of cash into the receptionist''s hand. "Could you contact me the next time they dine in


    here?"

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Chapter 921 The Piano Kid


    "Keep it. I''ll make sure to contact you when they''re here." The receptionist hurriedly returned the


    money.


    After Eugene left, a man descended the stairs and released the woman''s hand. He stared outside while


    making a phone call. "Chris, I bumped into Eugene at a restaurant. It seems like he''s looking for a


    piano kid."


    ¡­


    On the other side, the three kids walked out of Nn Group while pressing their pinkies.


    "It hurts so much. You''re so mean, Terry," grumbled Carter.


    "Otherwise, he won''t believe it." Terry defended himself.


    "This Daddy isn''t a good person. Let''s forget about him." Carter snorted and looked sideways at ke,


    who was deeply absorbed in his thoughts. "Something on your mind?"


    ke frowned. "I think I''ve seen him before."


    "Where?"


    "I don''t remember." ke was nk.


    Carter deted. "I knew it. I''m surprised that you could recognize Godmother. You shouldn''t say that


    you can recognize someone with that prosopagnosia of yours."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "She smiled at me. That''s why." ke smiled, turning his eyes into crescent moons.


    "I think she''s good enough. We don''t have to find who our father is."


    "I saw them together," Terry piped up.


    The others were surprised. "When?"


    "On Promise Ind. With Godmother and North," Terry recounted. Although he was immersed in his


    drawing the whole time that day, unlike ke, one nce was enough for him to remember.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" An anxious Carter followed up.


    "It just came into my mind a moment ago."


    ke asked, "So, is Eugene Godmother''s boyfriend?"


    "Beats me," said Terry.


    Carter was caught up in a dilemma. "Should we tell Godmother that he''s our father?"


    "Are you serious about epting him as our father?" reconfirmed Terry softly.


    Carter pouted. "I know, right? He doesn''t want us, and neither do we."


    ke joined the conversation. "Godmother is enough. He''s nowhere as good as her anyways."


    Meanwhile, Eugene received a call from Ellen, who wanted him toe home that night. Knowing


    what she had to say, he was reluctant to return. However, he did not have the nerves to disobey.


    As he had expected, Ellen gave him an earful before he could catch a breath. "What''s the matter with


    you? Are you done with your peaceful life?"


    Feeling helpless, Eugene walked to the living room and took a seat. "I know what I''m doing, Mom.


    Olivia will be fine in a few days. I''ll talk to her."


    The DNA test results might give him an ounce of courage, but he could not shake off the guilt.


    The ire in her zed at that. "You''re going to drag things for a few days? North and Olivia are staying


    at the guesthouse, and Jewel is sending and picking him up from school every day. How could you be


    so calm?"


    "I am not calm! Not at all!" he rebutted. "But Olivia won''t hear me out."


    Ellen was stunned. "What happened? She never does unreasonable things. You must''ve done


    something wrong."


    "I know that I''ve made her mad. I haven''t thought of how to speak to her." He was frustrated.


    "You''ve done something sorry?" She jumped in surprise.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Chapter 922 Hear Me Out


    Ellen held her breath, and Eugene wanted to deny it, but the courage to do so vanished at the thought


    of the three children appearing in the office today. "Don''t make random assumptions."


    Infuriated, she pped his shoulder. "How can I not? My daughter-inw and grandson are out there!


    And look at you, sitting here doing nothing."


    "Olivia is in the heat at the moment. I''ll talk to her when she''s calm."


    Ellen huffed, "So, you''re gonna wait? Just go to her and straighten things out at this instant. Don''t you


    know that women shouldn''t be left alone during fights? Are you sure she won''t fall for another man


    while you give her the cold shoulder?"


    Eugene fell silent, for he was more afraid than anyone else right then. Only, he did not know how to


    exin the situation to Olivia in the ''right'' way. There was a possibility that she might be angrier


    after the exnation.


    Brian, who was sitting right there, grinned. "Coward."


    "Shut up." Eugene red.


    Brian continued, "You must be the reason for the fight. Will you admit that or not?"


    As Eugene kept quiet, Brian added, "A word of advice¡ªadmit it instead of hiding it. Tell her what you


    think and the reason for your actions. Olivia is not an unreasonable person. She will understand."


    Eugene shot another re. Easier said than done. What should I do if shepletely shut herself from


    me after hearing me out?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellen joined. "Brian is right. Go right now. Women can''t stand it when their partners ignore them. You


    should talk to her."


    Eugene stayed still, so she pped him on the shoulder again. "Are you going or not?"


    He finally rose to his feet in helplessness. "Fine, fine. You''re the one who called me over and is driving


    me away now. I''ll go."


    While Jewel was out to pick North up from school, Olivia returned to the guesthouse from work. The


    second she arrived at the entrance, she noticed a familiar car. It was none other than Eugene''s, so her


    face fell at the drop of a hat.


    Noticing Olivia, he quickly alighted from the car and approached her to please her. "Olivia, are you still


    angry? I know that it''s my fault. Can we talk?"


    She halted and looked at him icily. "So, you''ve thought of a good excuse?"


    He held his breath at her response. "No. I''m going to tell you the truth."


    "Do you think I still care about the truth?" She snapped and bypassed him.


    The surprised man hurriedly pulled her over. "Don''t be this way, Olivia. It''s my fault. Please give me


    another chance. I didn''t do anything sorry to you. I didn''t tell you the truth because I didn''t want our


    rtionship to be affected by suspicions. Since you were at the scene that day, you should''ve heard


    me saying that I''m in a rtionship and that I''ll love only you, be it six years ago or six yearster. Can


    you get in the car? Please. I''ll tell you everything."


    Olivia freed herself from his grasp and stared at him for a moment. At longst, she followed him to the


    car after considering his confession that day.


    Eugene heaved a silent sigh at the fact that she was willing to hear him out, so he quickly entered the


    car.


    Instead of looking at him, she watched out of the windshield. "Say it. North will be worried if I''mte."


    "Okay. Calm down. I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Chapter 923 A Plot


    Olivia shot him a re. "Are you going to tell me or not?"


    Eugene hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes. Seven years ago, the Nn Group had just set foot in Nambahd.


    At that time, Hayes wasn''t the king, but he had helped me a lot. He gave me the green light on many


    projects and helped me earn a considerable amount of money, so we became good friends. The next


    year, after the old king passed away, Hayes would supposedly take over the throne. However, he faced


    some obstacles since Sirius wanted to snatch power from him. Sirius and Hayes were equally matched


    and had roughly the same number of supporters. The war was in a stalemate. Then, they contacted me


    respectively. I wasn''t powerful back then, but since Hayes had helped me, I decided to side with him to


    repay his favor."


    After a pause, he continued, "At that time, Promise Ind was developing rapidly, so I had quite some


    enemies. One night, just as we ended a fight with Sirius and were ready to retreat, someone opened


    fire in our direction. I initially thought those from Sirius'' side were ready to strike again, so I told some


    people to take Hayes away while I took action with several subordinates separately. After exchanging


    moves, I realized they were not Sirius'' people. Instead, they were assassins from different parties. My


    life was worth a lot at that time. My subordinates were soon killed, and I was shot in the chest."


    He looked at her and said, "You saw it before, didn''t you?" Here." He pointed at his left chest.


    Olivia was speechless, wondering when she had seen it before. Although they slept in the same room,


    they were usually fully clothed.


    "I thought I was dying," Eugene continued as he looked calmly at the sea while recalling the past. "I


    had lost my sense of direction. When a house came into my sight, I staggered toward it and knocked


    on the door repeatedly before passing out."


    As Olivia looked at him, she felt her chest tightening for some reason. She asked, "Did Azalea save


    you?"


    He nodded. "At that time, I didn''t know who she was. When I woke up, she was already seated by my


    side. She said I almost lost my life as the bullet was close to my heart. She was worried that I would


    lose my life before I even arrived at the hospital and that the turmoil in the country would make me fall


    into danger, so she found a doctor to remove the bullet for me. However, since the doctor didn''t have


    the best equipment typically found in a hospital, I was still infected. For the entire week, I suffered from


    a fever and was in a groggy state. However, I could feel someone taking care of me."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He stole a nce at Olivia, not daring to speak any further.


    Even if Olivia imed she would not mind such matters, she certainly would not feel pleased in her


    heart.


    Just as he was thinking if he should continue narrating the story, she said, "Go on. Did you fall in love


    with her?"


    He took a deep breath and replied, "No. You were already in my heart at that time. Although we weren''t


    a couple, it was better than having no one in my heart. Azalea took care of me for over ten days before


    I gradually recovered. Soon, I discovered that she was Sirius'' daughter. I was determined to find you,


    and since her father was my opponent, I''d never fall in love with her. Then, Sirius discovered that I


    stayed in Azalea''s house, so he surrounded us with soldiers and gave me two options. I would either


    help him or go to hell. I hadn''t fully recovered yet, so it wasn''t like I had a choice. Azalea knew what


    was on my mind, so she passed me a gun and told me to hold her at gunpoint. That was how I


    managed to escape."


    Then, he exined, "I feel like my trip to Nambahd this time was a plot. Not long after I arrived, I was


    taken to the police station for an investigation. Then, Sirius found me and asked his subordinates to


    take me away. He imed that Azalea wanted to see me, so he wanted me to visit his house. However,


    my phone had been with him the entire time. Although I could move freely in the City Pce, I couldn''t


    leave."

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Chapter 924 I Don¡¯t Love Her


    "I understand you must be curious. Since Sirius didn''t restrict my freedom and even let Azalea keep me


    company, I could''ve escaped again by threatening to harm her. However, I didn''t want to do that


    because I wasn''t willing to put her in a tight spot again. Please don''t read too much into it. I just didn''t


    want to owe her another favor. After she released me six years ago, Sirius almost hit her to death. She


    was confined to a dark room for three months. If not for the fact that Hayes bestowed the title ''Princess


    Azalea'' on her and forgave Sirius for the insurgency, she would''ve lost her life."


    After a brief silence, Eugene continued, "Therefore, I could never threaten her to run away again. She''s


    saved my life before, so I can never do enough to repay her favor. There''s no reason for me to say no


    since it was her birthday. Moreover, I knew Hayes would be attending the party, so I''d rather let Hayes


    take me away than make things difficult for her. I didn''t know you were worried about me. You even


    came to Nambahd in a hurry to save me. I''m sorry, Olivia. From now on, I''ll tell you everything. Please


    don''t get mad at me."


    Olivia listlessly leaned against the chair. She knew that Eugene must have left out a lot of details as it


    was only a simplified version of the whole story.


    He and Azalea had spent over ten days together, so it was unlikely they did not develop any feelings


    for each other. They did not end up getting together because they were on opposing sides.


    "Why didn''t you choose to work with Sirius?" she asked.


    Eugene took a deep breath and exined, "I already agreed to help Hayes. Moreover, he was already


    on the winning side at that time, so I couldn''t possibly side with Sirius."


    Olivia said matter-of-factly, "So, you didn''t end up together with Azalea for that reason."


    He hurriedly denied it by saying, "No, no, no. We were never meant to be together."


    She thought she was calm and collected, but her words still sounded like she was jealous.


    "It''s no wonder Azalea''s gaze is filled with love and longing whenever she looks at you. I heard she has


    never fallen in love with anyone else. She must be waiting for you."


    He took her hands and said anxiously, "Please don''t get it wrong, Olivia. I didn''t dare to tell you the


    truth because I was worried you''d read too much into it. There''s nothing between me and Azalea. She''s


    a well-mannered woman who knows her boundaries. She will never do anything to put me in a tight


    spot."


    Olivia drew a breath, realizing that she had overestimated herself. She kept making Eugene tell her the


    truth, but the truth turned out to be hurtful.


    He just said Azalea is a well-mannered woman who knows her boundaries. She will never do anything


    that will put him in a tight spot. I can''t believe he thinks so highly of the woman!


    She found it hard to ept the man''spliment for Azalea. It was worse than praising the woman as


    gentle, beautiful, or sexy. Instead, he practically said that since the woman knew her ce, he would


    always feel guilty and sorry for her. There was never a second in his life that he did not want to make it


    up to her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Olivia was the unreasonable one who kept making a scene. She did not get struck


    to death or was confined to a dark room for three months, nor did she contribute to anything. However,


    she returned to the country in a fury because of some suspicion, as though she had suffered terrible


    grievances.


    Compared to what Azalea had done, Olivia''s emotions were irrational. She could not state clearly what


    her feelings were. At that moment, she felt regretful and aggrieved.


    Eugene went on to say, "This time, she told me I could escape by threatening to kill her, but I didn''t do


    it. First of all, I knew Sirius didn''t dare to harm me. Secondly, I wanted to make it up to Azalea. When


    we left the police station the other day, you must''ve heard the series of gunshots. I selfishly hoped that


    those people were there to kill her. That way, I could save her life, and we would be even. Please don''t


    get me wrong, Olivia. I owe her a favor. That''s it. I don''t love her. I never did, and now that I have you,


    there''s no way I''ll fall in love with her."

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Chapter 925 I¡¯ve Never Wanted to Owe Her Anything


    Olivia finally figured out what happened after Eugene told her the truth, but she did not feel relieved.


    Instead, her heart grew heavier. After learning the truth, she realized he had done a great job by not


    giving Azalea a chance. He could even be considered heartless.


    However, she knew that Eugene would never forget about the favor he could not repay, for the woman


    had saved his life before. In other words, she had to ept that Azalea would always remain in his


    heart.


    Suddenly, she found herself unreasonable. How could she be so selfish not to allow the man to have


    another woman in his heart? Nevertheless, she could never lie to herself that she was pleased deep


    down.


    Eugene had been observing her expressions. A momentter, he asked cautiously, "Are you still mad


    at me, Olivia?"


    She took a deep breath and replied gently, "I don''t have a right to be mad."


    A heartbroken Eugene pulled her into his embrace. "You can be mad at me. You can scold or even hit


    me, but please don''t ignore me."


    Suddenly, she asked aggrievedly, "Why didn''t you get together with her?"


    In that case, she would not have fallen in love with him. Despite feeling aggrieved, she could not tell


    him what was on her mind. Otherwise, she would be the unreasonable one who did not know her


    boundaries.


    Eugene was startled before replying, "I don''t love her."


    Olivia was being obstinate. Knowing she would only be hurt further by asking more questions, she still


    decided to do so. "Did she express her love for you or say she wanted to be with you?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.


    She then asked, "What about you? Have you ever thought about dating her? Tell me the truth."


    Met with her gaze, he instinctively gulped and remained silent.


    Olivia pocketed her gaze. "I got it."


    Eugene hurriedly exined, "It''s not like what you think. I don''t love her at all, and I know my feelings


    for you are different. At that time, she had been taking care of me. I couldn''t repay her favor, and you


    were nowhere to be found. As such, the idea of getting together with her did cross my mind. However,


    after finding out she was Sirius'' daughter, I told her I didn''t love her. Even if I forced myself to be


    her partner, it wasn''t out of love. What can I do to make you believe me, Olivia? I didn''t lie to you. I hid


    it from you because I didn''t want you to misunderstand anything. Look, you''re reading so much into it


    now because of the truth, aren''t you?"


    She nodded. "Alright. I understand."


    He took her hands and examined her face. "Why are you still displeased, then?"


    Olivia drew a deep breath. "I''m not."


    She was indeed not dissatisfied. They had talked things out, and Eugene had valid reasons for doing


    what he did. She also felt that the man had done nothing wrong. In that case, why would she feel


    unhappy at all?


    Worried that she would still be bothered by it, Eugene continued to exin, "Hayes called me on the


    day you returned. Perhaps he was worried about damaging the royal family''s reputation, so he didn''t


    make it clear to me. It wasn''t until I arrived at Nambahd Pce that I found out what happened. That


    day, after Azalea got into a cab, the driver intended to drug her and force himself on her. However, she


    realized the driver''s intention, so she struck his head with her stiletto and leaped out of the car. Since


    the driver was running after her, she had no choice but to jump from a bridge. Although she didn''t jump


    from a high spot, she still fractured her legs. Fortunately, the guards from Nambahd Pce managed to


    save her."


    After a pause, he continued, "She was crying when I arrived. I wasn''t sure if she was terrified or in pain,


    but she held onto my hands, which was why I didn''t have time to call you. At that time, I was guilty. If I


    hadn''t randomly found her a cab, such a matter wouldn''t have happened. I wanted to wait for her


    operation to be over before I returned, but you never epted my calls. Since I was worried about you,


    I decided toe back. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding, Olivia. I admit I initially wanted to hide it


    from you because I didn''t want you to read too much into it. Also, I was in a terrible mood. I''ve never


    wanted to owe her anything, but things seem to go against my wishes."

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926 Do You Think I¡¯m You?


    In the end, Eugene took a deep breath.


    Olivia remained silent. She knew he was concerned about her feelings, so he did not me her for


    anything. He must think I''m irrational.


    If she had epted his calls and not thrown a tantrum, Eugene would have waited for Azalea''s


    operation to finish and would not have felt so guilty. It was because of her willfulness that he was left


    with such a regret, which he would probably never forget about.


    All of a sudden, she felt that their love was heavy. It was to the point where it felt like they should not


    even have gotten together in the first ce. Instead, Azalea should have Eugene so that he could


    spend the rest of his life making it up to the woman.


    "I''m fine. Just go to Nambahd and visit her. I understand now, and I won''t reject your calls again."


    Eugene frowned. "What are you talking about? I''m not a doctor, so what''s the point of me going there?"


    Olivia looked at him and said, "You owe her a favor. You can more or less repay it by keeping her


    company."


    He nced doubtfully at her. "There''s no need for that. Are you alright, Olivia?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She drew a breath. "I''m fine. I''m just tired. Goodbye." With that, she was ready to leave the car.


    He took her arm. "Wait a minute. What''s wrong?"


    She sighed. "Nothing. I''m fine, and I''m not mad at you. If you want to bring North with you,e


    upstairs with me." Then, she pushed the door open and left the vehicle.


    Eugene was flustered for some reason. Her calmness was more unsettling than her fury, so he quickly


    opened the door and called, "Olivia!"


    She turned to look at him with a calm expression as though she was no longer furious.


    Nevertheless, he felt that something was off. If she was mad or jealous, it showed that she still loved


    him. Now, she seemed to be treating him distantly.


    "Please don''t be mad. If you want North to stay here, let him keep youpany for several days."


    She asked, "Are you going somewhere?"


    He was startled before replying, "No, I''m not."


    She added, "If you don''t have time to look after him, just let him stay with me."


    Eugene suddenly realized that she was reading too much into it. Heartbroken, he pulled the woman


    into his embrace and said gently, "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay home and keep you guyspany.


    Please don''t get me wrong. I just want North to stay with you since you''re in a terrible mood."


    Olivia shook her head. "I''m in a good mood. Thanks for telling me the truth. If you''re not going


    anywhere, just bring North with you."


    He nodded dazedly and looked doubtfully at her. He felt something was off but could not state what it


    was. Subsequently, he followed her to the second floor and entered her house.


    When Jewel and North saw theming in together, they were joyful. "Have you guys made up?" He


    gaped at them with a tilted head.


    Olivia squatted and pulled North into her embrace before adjusting his hair for him. "Yeah. Go back


    with your daddy."


    North took a look at Eugene before shifting his attention to Olivia. "But I want to stay here with you for a


    longer time."


    After giving it some thought, she said, "You''ll stay here, then." She nced at Eugene. "Since North


    wants to stay here, why don''t you return several dayster?"


    Eugene replied. "Sure." Then, he fixed his gaze on North. "Don''t make your mommy angry, alright?"


    North pursed his lips and red at him. "Do you think I''m you?"


    Eugene was rendered speechless. He stayed there for a while longer before leaving.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Chapter 927 Is It Gratitude or Love?


    After Eugene was gone, Jewel walked up to Olivia and asked, "Did Eugene exin everything to you?"


    Since Olivia did not have any energy left, she replied listlessly, "Yes."


    Jewel observed her expression and asked, "In that case, why the long face?"


    A dog-tired Olivia let out a long sigh. "I''m not sad. I''m just exhausted."


    "Physically or mentally?"


    "Both."


    "Alright. Since you don''t want to talk about it, go and get some shut-eye," Jewel said. "I''ll head out and


    grab some food with North. Do you want anything?"


    Olivia replied, "Nope. Go ahead. I''ll get some rest now."


    After they were gone, Olivia got changed andy in bed. She did not lie as she was truly exhausted.


    She could understand why Eugene wanted to hide the truth from her and that his feelings for Azalea


    were different.


    However, she could not continue loving the man without minding his rtionship with another woman.


    Perhaps I''m just selfish.


    Her tears slid down her cheeks, but she soon wiped them off and secretly chastised herself. Why am I


    crying when he''s the more aggrieved one? What have I done wrong, though? Don''t I deserve his love


    in its entirety?


    All of a sudden, her phone started ringing. She picked it up and realized it was Ellen''s video call. She


    had been giving Olivia a call every day for the past two days, but it was her first time giving her a video


    call.


    Olivia quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and forced a smile, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Then, she connected the call and said, "Hi, Mrs. Nn."


    Ellen asked with a smile, "Did you have your dinner, Olivia?"


    Olivia replied, "Not yet. Jewel and North are buying it for me. What about you, Mrs. Nn?"


    "I''ve had my dinner. Did Eugene go looking for you?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes."


    "Did he exin everything to you?"


    Olivia replied with a smile, "Yes. I''m sorry for making you worried."


    "It''s fine. Did Eugene bully you? You must tell me if he dares to do so. I''ll teach him a lesson."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He''s been treating me well."


    Ellen added, "Didn''t North go home with him? Can you take care of North on your own? If you''re


    worried he can''t take good care of North, you can send him to me. I''ll look after him."


    Olivia exined, "North wanted to stay here. He''ll go back a few dayster. Don''t worry about it, Mrs.


    Nn."


    Ellen then said, "Olivia, even though Eugene may appear to be callous, he''s concerned about the


    people around him. He''s sincerely in love with you. I''ve never seen him so concerned about any


    woman before. Sometimes, he might make mistakes because he''s too cautious. You guys were


    separated for various reasons, and you gave birth to North under such a difficult circumstance. You and


    North must''ve gone through a lot of hardship. Apart from Eugene, all of us are grateful for what you''ve


    done. Therefore, you two must always stay together. Talk things out if there are problems. If he offends


    you in any way, don''t start loathing him because he truly loves you. Just give him a small punishment."


    Olivia nodded. "I understand, Mrs. Nn. We''ve made up, so please don''t worry."


    Ellen let out a sigh of relief. "That''s wonderful. Alright, I''ll stop bothering you. Give me a call if you need


    anything."


    After the call ended, Olivia fell into her thoughts again. One might develop feelings for the other party


    after spending a long time together. What is it between us? Is it gratitude or love?


    Three dayster, Curtis scurried into the Nn Group''s president''s office and said, "President Nn,


    the paternity test''s result is ready."

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Chapter 928 They Are His Children


    Eugene nced at Curtis and opened the document before retrieving the paternity report.


    He perused it and confirmed that it was his paternity report with the Rogers siblings. Then, his gaze fell


    on the conclusion, which showed that the probability of being their biological father was greater than


    99.9 percent. In other words, he was their father.


    They''re my children?! Eugene was startled for a moment. How is it possible that I''m their father?


    He pored over the report again and looked out for traces of forgery. He even suspected that someone


    had changed the result. "Did anyone else get their hands on the report?"


    Curtis replied solemnly, "No. I understand the severity of the matter, so I sent the samples to the


    laboratory in person. There are surely no mistakes."


    Eugene knew that Curtis was capable, so there were unlikely any mistakes. However, how could they


    be his children? He had never slept with other women before.


    Other than Olivia, the only woman he hade into close contact with was Azalea.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was recuperating at her home when he was down with a fever. When he woke up one time, he


    realized Azalea was lying beside him. Since it was summer, she was in revealing clothes. She


    exined that since he was shivering, she decided to give him some warmth by hugging him, not


    expecting to fall asleep just like that.


    The same night, he had an inconceivable wet dream. Nevertheless, Azalea was not in his dream.


    Although he could not see the woman''s face clearly, he knew that she was Olivia because the setting in


    the dream was the same as that night.


    When he awakened, he was fully clothed. Therefore, he only felt awkward and did not read too much


    into it. It would be unreasonable of him to im that Azalea had done something to him.


    However, he could not exin why the Rogers siblings were his children. He was there when the blood


    samples were taken from the three of them, so there was no chance of forgery. At that moment, he felt


    he was at his wits'' end.


    He kept the paternity report inside the file and ced it in the drawer. Then, he picked up the car keys


    and rose from the chair.


    "Where are you going, President Nn?"


    "I have some matters to attend to. Put off all my work arrangements," Eugene ordered while leaving the


    office.


    About thirty minutester, he arrived at Mi Amor, where ke was ying the piano. He set his mind at


    ease and called out to the waiter, "I''d like to talk to your pianist."


    The waiter replied, "I''m sorry, sir. The pianist will get off work after ying this piece."


    Eugene suggested, "Get me a private room and tell him to look for me after work, then."


    The waiter said, "We don''t have a right to make such a decision for him. Strictly speaking, he doesn''t


    work for our restaurant. He''s friends with the restaurant owner, so he''d perform here from time to time.


    Therefore, we can''t tell him what to do after work."


    Eugene was startled before asking, "How will he leave the restaurant?"


    "He''s going to leave through the front door."


    Eugene hummed in response. I''ll wait for him in my car, then. At the thought of this, he stepped out of


    the restaurant.


    As expected, ke left the restaurant twenty minutester. He had changed into a school uniform. With


    a solemn expression, he looked rather intimidating while being followed by two bodyguards.


    So, the men sitting in the corner earlier are his bodyguards. Eugene put on a faint smile. That''s pretty


    clever.


    A bodyguard respectfully opened the door for him. Just as ke was ready to enter the car, Eugene


    left his vehicle and shouted, "Wait a minute."


    ke nced at him and frowned. Although he did not get into the car, he did not respond to Eugene


    either.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Chapter 929 What¡¯s Your Grandfather¡¯s Name?


    Eugene approached ke and asked, "Can we talk?"


    ke looked at him and gave it some thought before replying, "I''ll bete for school if I don''t get going


    now."


    Eugene nced at his wristwatch and said softly, "It won''t take too much of your time."


    ke nced at his wristwatch as well and replied coolly, "You only have ten minutes."


    Eugene put on a helpless smile. It was the first time anyone told him he could only talk to them for a


    certain amount of time. Alright, then! I badly want to find out the truth, after all. "Can youe to my


    car?" he asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ke replied, "Get into mine." Then, he told the bodyguards to wait for him outside the vehicle. The


    bodyguards examined Eugene and nodded.


    Since ke had entered the car, Eugene did the same. He had decided to be more patient with his


    son. As soon as Eugene closed the door, ke asked, "Is the paternity report ready?"


    Eugene dipped his head. "Yes."


    Hearing that, ke put on a smug expression. "Do you believe we''re your sons now?"


    Eugene replied, "Yes. Can you tell me who your mother is?"


    With a solemn expression, ke said, "Why would I tell you the truth when we don''t even want to


    acknowledge you as our father?"


    Eugene frowned. "Why?"


    "You didn''t believe us!"


    Eugene was torn between tears andughter. "If someone came up to you one day and imed you


    were his father, would you believe him?"


    "I have my judgment."


    "How are you going to make a judgment?"


    "I''ll tell him to do a paternity test with me."


    "That''s what I did, and that''s how I found out you guys are my sons. We deal with the issue in the same


    way."


    ke was startled while racking his brain. "That''s different. You were harsh to us and even threatened


    to let the sharks eat us."


    Eugene exined gently, "I thought you guys were making a scene, so I decided to scare you off. I''ll


    apologize to you."


    ke said, "You have to apologize to all of us. If Terry and Carter forgive you, I''ll do the same."


    Eugene replied, "Sure. However, can you answer some questions I have now?"


    ke nodded. "Go ahead."


    Eugene asked again, "Who''s your mother?"


    He was probably the most miserable father in the world, for he did not even know who his children''s


    mother was.


    ke replied, "We''ve never seen her before. Grandpa said she''s dead."


    Eugene furrowed his brows. "She''s dead? What''s her name?"


    ke exined, "We don''t know her name either. Grandpa said our father is dead as well, so we''re not


    sure if our mother passed away. Terry heard Grandpa talking about you one day, and that''s how we


    found out you''re still alive."


    Eugene was already startled, to begin with, and he was more puzzled now. "What did your grandfather


    say?"


    ke pouted and pondered for a moment. "I traded the secret with Terry. He insisted that he wanted to


    be the older one. Grandpa said we''re clever because we''ve inherited our intelligence from you. Then,


    he said if you weren''t intelligent enough, you wouldn''t have acquired Promise Ind. We started


    looking into Promise Ind and your background. It took us a long time to find you, but you didn''t


    believe us." He appeared displeased while speaking.


    Eugene was bewildered. Who is that person? Why did he im that we''re all dead? Moreover, he even


    mentioned Promise Ind.


    He then asked, "What''s your grandfather''s name?"

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930 It¡¯s None of Your Business


    ke replied, "He''s Professor Gedding. Don''t go looking for him, though. We had snuck out of his


    ce. If he discovers our whereabouts, he''lle and capture us."


    Eugene frowned. "What do you mean? Where did you sneak out from?"


    After some thought, ke asked, "Are you talking about this time or the previous time?"


    Eugene was shocked. "Have you guys snuck out from his ce many times before?"


    "Yes. It''s the second time, and we''re pretty sure he won''t find us. We went to many ces before


    coming here. I came from Scanlivia, Carter was from Halentis, and Terry was from Promise Ind. You


    mustn''t expose us."


    Eugene dipped his head. "Don''t worry. Since you guys are my sons, I''ll protect you."


    ke refuted disdainfully, "Don''t call us your sons yet. We have yet to decide if we want to


    acknowledge you as our father."


    Eugene was torn between tears andughter. "Since we''re father and sons, you can never deny our


    rtionship. It''s against thew if your grandfather wants to confine you to any ce. Now that I''m


    around, you don''t have to be afraid of him anymore."


    ke scowled. "Don''t say that. He''s been treating us well."


    Eugene was perplexed. "But you just said he''d capture you if he found you."


    ke said scornfully, "He''s just worried we might fall into danger. Alright, I have to get going now.


    Otherwise, I''ll bete for school."


    Despite being puzzled, Eugene nced at the time and realized ke had to set off. He suggested, "I''ll


    treat you to dinner. Tell the two of them toe as well."


    ke shook his head. "I''m sorry. We already have some arrangements in the evening."


    Eugene was startled for a moment before putting on a smile. "Alright, then. Give me your contact


    number. We''ll meet another time."


    With a solemn expression, ke said, "I have to discuss the matter with Carter and Terry first. I''ll only


    give you my contact number if we decide to acknowledge you as our father."


    Eugene felt helpless at that but could only make a concession. "I''lle here to look for you if I want to


    see you next time."


    "Sure," ke replied. "You can leave now. I have to get going."


    Eugene asked, "Do you study at Imperial Kindergarten?"


    ke bowed his head. "Yes."


    Eugene smiled in response. He did not expect the three of them to be in the same school as North. As


    he watched the car leave, he let out a helpless sigh. He initially thought he could glean some


    information from ke, but he ended up feeling more puzzled.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Where do theye from? More importantly, how will I exin to Olivia about the three kids that came


    out of nowhere?


    All these problems were giving him a headache.


    ¡­


    During a break in the afternoon, Olivia and Jewel got some rest in the film set''s dressing room and


    memorized their lines.


    All of a sudden, Christoff entered the room and snatched the script from Olivia. "You''re supposed to


    rest." Then, he sat across from her and demanded, "Come on. Talk to me."


    She was annoyed to see him there and did not want to talk to him, trying to retrieve her script. "Give it


    back to me."


    He lifted his arm to dodge it.


    A speechless Olivia glowered at him and refused to dance to his tune. "Keep it, then. You''ll do the


    acting on my behalfter." With that, she was ready to leave.


    Christoff took her arm. "Why are you mad all of a sudden? Are you on your period? Or have you not


    made up with Eugene yet?" He studied the woman with a tilted head.


    She furiously swatted his hand away. "It''s none of your business."


    Displeased, he clucked his tongue. "Don''t you understand I''m just concerned about you? I decided to


    talk to you since you''re in a terrible mood."

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Chapter 931 I Must Be Very Important in Your Heart


    Olivia looked at him and said, "There''s no need for that. Just stay away from me, and I''ll cheer up


    instantly."


    Christoff chuckled. "Are you saying I''m the reason for your bad mood?"


    "Yes."


    "I must be significant in your heart, then."


    She fell speechless at that. "Get over yourself. I just don''t want to see you."


    Instead of getting mad, he responded with a smile, "I''d like to tell you something about Eugene. Do you


    want to hear?"


    She replied directly, "No."


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" he continued with a smile.


    Olivia knew he was trying to sow discord between Eugene and her again, so she snapped. "Get lost


    right away!"


    An unfazed Christoff said, "I''m just concerned about you. I don''t want you to be surprised and


    unprepared when you suddenly realize you gotta be a stepmother one day."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She refused to hear anything from him. Admittedly, she was worried he would affect her mood, so she


    said, "Alright. If you''re not leaving, I''ll go." Then, she walked toward the door and opened it.


    He put on a smile. "I''m not lying. Besides North, Eugene has a son with another woman. If you don''t


    believe me, you can give him a call and ask him about it."


    Although Olivia did not want to believe him, she still could not help stopping in her tracks. Instead of


    turning around, she remained in the same spot for several seconds before leaving the dressing room.


    Seeing that, Christoff added with a smile, "The child is six years old. His mother must''ve slept with


    Eugene and given birth to him."


    After Olivia was gone, Jewel stared coldly at him. "Do you have nothing better to do?"


    He nced at her with a wicked smile. "Stay out of this, or I''ll expose you to Double Dragon Court."


    She bellowed, "If you want her to be fine, stop saying nonsense to her!"


    "I''m just trying to help her see through Eugene''s nature. He''s a jerk."


    Jewel red at him. "It''s not like you''re not one. Do you need me to remind you what happened


    between you and Veronica?"


    "Well, she wanted me to bed her."


    "You''re so shameless."


    "What''s so shameless about it? She should be grateful that I was willing to ept her." Christoff


    snorted. "You don''t have to stand up for Eugene. Although I''m a jerk, I''ve never hidden my true colors


    from anyone. It''s unlike how Eugene always puts on an act and ims he''s loyal to Olivia. The two of


    us are the same."


    "He''s different from you."


    Suddenly thinking of something, he nodded with a smile. "We''re indeed slightly different. Eugene''s


    words are louder than his actions, while I always put my ideas into action." He put on a lewd smile


    while speaking.


    Disgusted by the man, Jewel said, "You''re revolting."


    He refuted with a smile, "Look, you''re reading too much into my words. I''m just saying that I don''t like to


    bluff. I''m simr to Alex in this regard."


    Hearing that, she looked at him in shock. How did he find out about Alex?


    Christoff found her reaction amusing. "Why are you looking at me like that? Since I''ve recognized you,


    it''s only natural that I found out about Alex as well. Moreover, you''ve been going out with him


    frequently. Do you think I''m blind?"


    Jewel felt helpless all of a sudden, for this guy was relentless. Although he did not seem to have any ill


    intentions against them, they would never dare to let their guard down. That was because Christoff was


    more ruthless than he appeared.


    He continued, "By the way, he''s beening here pretty often recently. Why don''t you introduce him to


    me? I believe we have manymon interests."


    His meaningful smile made her furious. "Get lost right now!"


    On the other hand, Olivia headed straight to the restroom after leaving the dressing room.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Chapter 932 You Said He¡¯s Your Boyfriend


    Although Olivia was unwilling to believe Christoff''s words, she could not deny that she had been


    affected. Moreover, he would not have tried to sow discord between them with an unfounded im. As


    such, his im was likely true.


    Why am I not aware that Eugene has another son? He said he''s been waiting for me over the years


    and never had other women by his side. Is the child six years old? Eugene and Azalea got to know


    each other six years ago¡­


    At the thought of this, she shuddered all of a sudden. If that were the case, it would be the end of their


    rtionship. She already felt iparable to Azalea since thetter had saved Eugene''s life. If Azalea


    also had his child, would he still love Olivia with all his heart?


    No doubt it had been difficult for Olivia to raise North for the past seven years, but it must have been


    harder for Azalea. At that moment, Olivia felt helpless at her wild thoughts. She sshed some water


    onto her face to calm herself down.


    I haven''t even figured out the truth, but I''ve jumped to a conclusion so soon. If Eugene had another


    son, he would''ve told me about it. I shouldn''t let Christoff sow discord between us. It''s his biggest wish


    to see us argue. Since we''ve just made up, we shouldn''t fall out again over some groundless im.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She washed her face and persuaded herself not to doubt Eugene before she finally calmed down.


    Then, she turned around and left the restroom but soon heard some people talking about her. She


    stopped in her tracks and listened attentively. It was a conversation between two women.


    "Keep it down. If Olivia hears you, she won''t let you off!"


    "It''s not like I''m afraid of her. I''ll tell her the same thing even if she''s right in front of me. She''s so


    shameless. Just because she''s beautiful, she keeps hooking up with other men. Although she''s


    Eugene''s girlfriend, she doesn''t know her boundaries. Since Eugene isn''t around, she''s been flirting


    with another man."


    "Are you talking about Avery?"


    "Yes. She always acts like a nobledy, but really, she''s just a b*tch. That''s why she''s been flirting with


    Avery but isn''t willing tomit to anything."


    "I heard you''re in a rtionship with Avery."


    "Hey, lower your voice! Avery doesn''t want to reveal our rtionship yet, so we''re not ready to


    announce it. Although I''m a little-known actress, I don''t want to affect him negatively."


    "You seem deeply in love with him. It''s no wonder you hate Olivia. Are you worried she''d snatch your


    boyfriend?"


    "I''m not afraid of her snatching my boyfriend. If she does so without hiding her intentions, I''m willing to


    compete with her fairly. However, I''m disgusted by how she''s always coveting Avery despite having a


    boyfriend. She''s so hypocritical."


    The moment she finished speaking, the door was kicked open with a bang. The deafening noise


    shocked thedies as they looked in the door''s direction, only to be greeted with the sight of a woman


    they were terrified of.


    "O-Olivia," Savannah Mayne stammered.


    Although Veronica Rivera remained silent, her gaze showed how horrified she was.


    Olivia did not respond to her. Usually, she would have dismissed it if other people talked behind her


    back, but the woman imed Olivia had hooked up with Christoff. That''s the funniest joke I''ve heard in


    a long time!


    She walked up to the two of them and sneered. "Aren''t you afraid someone would overhear your


    conversation by speaking so loudly?"


    Savannah hurriedly exined, "I didn''t say anything bad about you, Olivia."


    Olivia ignored her and stared fixedly at Veronica. "Did you see me hooking up with Avery?"


    Veronica instinctively took a step back without the guts to utter a word.


    Olivia continued, "You said he''s your boyfriend. Why don''t you tell him toe over and exin how


    I''ve been flirting with him?"

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Chapter 933 I Didn¡¯t Mean to Reveal Our Rtionship


    Veronica was ultimately still wary of Olivia, so she pursed her lips and exined, "You''re always flirting


    with him, and that makes me uneasy."


    "Do you think it''s okay to nder me just because you feel uneasy?!"


    "I was only ranting. Must you make a big deal out of it?"


    "Why should I be the subject of your ranting? Am I in the wrong when you''re the one talking behind my


    back?!" Olivia sneered. "You have some nerve calling him your boyfriend. Just because you two f*cked


    doesn''t mean he''s your boyfriend. Has he ever called you his girlfriend?"


    Veronica flew into a rage out of humiliation at once. "He might have never called me his girlfriend, but


    he has never admitted you''re his either!"


    "Do you actually think he''s my type?" Olivia snorted disdainfully. "Call him and tell him toe over


    now."


    Naturally, Veronica wouldn''t do it. Even if Avery were on her side, he couldn''t openly take sides on set


    either.


    After all, he said their rtionship was to be kept a secret.


    Seeing that Veronica remained still, Olivia nodded and said, "If you''re not going to call him, I will."


    With that, she pulled her phone out and called Christoff, telling him toe over to Savannah''s green


    room as soon as the call went through.


    Terrified, Veronica tried to scurry away but was caught by Olivia at once. "Where are you going?


    Weren''t you acting tough just moments ago?"


    "Let go of me!" Veronica struggled.


    "What''s wrong? Scared that your boyfriend won''t side with you?"


    Christoff entered the green room just then, but before he could make out what had happened, Veronica


    threw herself into his arms and whined, saying, "Avery, I wasn''t trying to talk behind Miss Maxwell''s


    back. Savannah and I were just talking."


    Much to her dismay, he shoved her away disdainfully and looked toward Olivia, asking, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Olivia red daggers at him in response. "Your girlfriend here insulted me and said that we flirt with


    each other all the time. You''d better rify who''s the one who won''t take no for an answer now!"


    Christoff turned grim in an instant, and his usually grinning lips were now tightly pursed. His gaze, too,


    was enveloped in malice, and a terrifying aura surrounded him as well.


    "Girlfriend? Whose girlfriend are you? Who are you to insult her?!" Christoff enunciated as he


    questioned Veronica, making her apprehensive. She had never seen him so vicious before. She


    wanted to bury her face in his arms, but her legs went weak, and she stood frozen in ce.


    "N-No, I didn''t mean it¡­ I-I¡­" she stammered. "Olivia¡­ She overheard me¡ª"


    However, before she could even finish her words, Christoff mped her jaw ferociously and sneered.


    "You sure know how to tter yourself. You, my girlfriend? Who do you think you are?"


    Veronica tried to exin herself, but her jaw was literally mped, so all she could do was keep her


    mouth agape silently while bearing the pain of him crushing her jawbone. Tears rolled down her


    cheeks, and only she knew whether it was from the pain or sadness.


    Meanwhile, Olivia gazed at Veronica and said, "Your boyfriend and I were, are, and will always be in


    one rtionship¡ªthat of enemies. If it bothers you so much that he flirts with every other woman, I''d


    suggest you keep him in line and stop him from harassing anyone else. People find him exasperating


    too!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With that, she left. As for how Christoff would deal with Veronica, that wasn''t her business.


    After she left, he shoved Veronica away, then pulled a handkerchief out and slowly wiped the hand he


    had mped Veronica''s jaw with.


    Veronica, on the other hand, stood up andtched onto Christoff, apologizing, "I''m sorry, Avery. I didn''t


    mean to reveal our rtionship."

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Chapter 934 Maybe She Knows Something


    "What rtionship do we have?" Christoff sneered while continuing to wipe his hand.


    Veronica was taken aback. However, at the thought that Savannah was still present, she didn''t take the


    man''s words to heart and just assumed that he didn''t like her publicizing their rtionship.


    With that, she attempted to hug him, but Christoff debased her again. "Do you think you mean


    something to me just because we f*cked? Huh, you should be grateful that I don''t find you repulsive to


    f*ck."


    Shock overcame Veronica as she widened her mouth agape with incredulity. "W-What did you just


    say?"


    "I said you can f*ck off now," Christoff announced as he threw the handkerchief into the trash can.


    With that, he walked away ruthlessly.


    Meanwhile, Veronica dropped to the ground and mumbled, "What now? What am I going to do now?!"


    Savannah, on the other hand, shut the door in a panic before helping Veronica up. "Are you okay?"


    "How can he be so heartless?!" Veronica bawled. "Must he be so heartless for Olivia?!"


    "But didn''t she say it has nothing to do with her?"


    "As if Avery would treat me like this if Maxwell has nothing to do with it! You have no idea how gentle


    he usually is to me."


    While Savannah tried tofort Veronica, Christoff went to Olivia''s green room and coaxed her with a


    beam as soon as he went in. "What''s wrong? Are you upset?"


    To that, Olivia red daggers at him. "And how do you expect me to feel? Smile and say thank you


    when you can''t even keep your woman in check, letting her nder me behind my back?!"


    "Who is she to call me her woman?" Christoff sneered. "In the future, there''s no need to get me


    involved in insignificant issues like this. I believe you can handle it on your own."


    "And why should I clean up after you?" Olivia huffed, to which Christoff replied with a grin, "Isn''t it


    obvious that you mean something to me? I mean, you can literally do whatever you want."


    "Who do you think I am to you?"


    "You''re my girlfriend, of course."


    "Have you no shame?!"


    "A girl and a friend; a girlfriend." Christoff chuckled and slumped into the seat across from her as he


    spoke. "Say, you really have a short temper, don''t you? If anything, people might think you''re being


    jealous here."


    "Says the guy who likes to overthink," Olivia retorted, feeling exasperated.


    "And I credit that to you," Christoff said helplessly. "I have to figure out what you''re implying with every


    word you say now."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can''t you behave like a normal human being?!" Olivia gagged at his words.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve broken up. Does it please you now?" Christoff asked with a smile, to which Olivia


    replied, "Can''t you tell I want you two to stick together for the rest of your lives?"


    "Well, we can''t stick together even for one night now."


    "If that''s the case, go back to her and stay the hell away from me, lest I get insulted for no reason


    again. What have I done to deserve that?!"


    "You''ve done me!" Christoff grinned mischievously.


    "You, me?" Olivia questioned as she sized the man up with despise. "As if I''m that blind!"


    Christoff was rendered at a loss for words.


    ¡­


    Eugene had just returned to Muse Penins at night when he received a call from an unknown


    number. Despite finding it strange, he answered it nheless. "Hi, is this Mr. Nn?" said an


    unfamiliar woman on the other end of the line.


    "I''m sorry; who is this on the line?" Eugene asked, to which thedy answered, "Hi, Mr. Nn. I''m


    Cindy from Mi Amor, the couple''s restaurant. You said to call you if ke Rogers and his godmother


    came over, correct? Well, they''re dining in the restaurant as we speak. Would you like toe over?"


    Finally, it dawned on Eugene. "Alright, thank you."


    After hanging up the call, he rushed out the door, hoping the triplets'' godmother would have the


    answers he needed.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Chapter 935 Worried He Would Make Some Fundamental Mistakes


    Cindy spotted Eugene as soon as he entered Mi Amor. "You''ve arrived, Mr. Nn."


    "Where are they?" Eugene asked, to which Cindy replied, "The Haven Lounge. Would you prefer to


    wait here or go in and see them?"


    At that, Eugene mused, Since it''s already confirmed that the triplets are my sons, I might as well meet


    them. Also, this is a rare opportunity since their godmother is around. Maybe I''ll learn something.


    "I''ll go myself," he answered.


    "Alright, I''ll have an attendant lead the way."


    Eugene hummed a reply, and another attendant appeared to lead him to the second floor in two


    shakes. He coincidentally ran into North, who came out from the washroom, just as he arrived on the


    second floor.


    His instinct was to hide, but North caught him right away, trotting to him with beaming eyes. "Daddy,


    what are you doing here?"


    Eugene felt somewhat guilty. North had always been very insecure, and not only would he flip out after


    learning that his father had three other sons, but he might even disown Eugene as his father entirely!


    Suddenly, he felt afflicted; nothing in the office could evenpare to this.


    He didn''t know how to exin it to North, so he brushed it off by saying he came to dine with someone.


    However, it only made North frown and reiterate, "You''re having dinner with someone here?"


    It was only then he remembered this was a couple''s restaurant. With that, he added, "Yeah, there are a


    bunch of us. Your mother and I came here once, so I rmended it to them."


    "Which room are you in?" North asked while staring intently at his father, frustrating thetter. God,


    save me! Each kid is smarter than the other!


    Eugene nced around inadvertently and found the private room, Happily Ever After, still avable. As


    such, he pointed to it and said, "This one."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Is it the room Mr. Carl Zaborowski booked?" asked the attendant that led him, and Eugene could only


    answer yes.


    "Alright, please enter."


    Eugene hummed a response, but just as he was about to talk to North, a pudgy man came around the


    corner of the stairs.


    "How did it go? Is everything ready?" he asked when he saw the attendant. "I''ll give each and every


    one of you a big gift if my proposal is a sess."


    "It''s ready, and your friend has arrived as well, Mr. Zaborowski." The waiter pointed at Eugene.


    "My friend?" Carl stared at Eugene for a while but couldn''t make out who he was. "I didn''t invite any


    friends, though."


    With that, the attendant looked toward Eugene, who felt exasperated. Me and my luck!


    Then again, he was a seasoned veteran. Hence, he replied tactfully, "Is this your room? I''ve made a


    mistake, then."


    Carl said nothing more and followed the attendant into the private room.


    Eugene, on the other hand, took North a little further away and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "You still haven''t told me what you''re doing here," North asked grimly, to which Eugene continued to lie,


    "I''m having dinner with someone, but I forgot the room number. I''ll call and ask themter."


    "I won''t back you up anymore if you''re going to upset Mommy again," North warned icily, clearly not


    buying Eugene''s words.


    "Don''t worry. That will never happen again. Did youe with Olivia?"


    "Yeah." North nodded. Do you want to join us?"


    How could Eugene say no at this point? "Sure."


    North was pretty worried that his father would make some fundamental mistakes, so he held Eugene''s


    hand until they reached their private room.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Chapter 936 What Else Are You Hiding From Me?


    Eugene thought he saw the words ''Haven Lounge'' at the door when he pushed the private room door


    open.


    Wait, isn''t this the room I''m looking for? Could it be¡­


    Before he could register what was happening, the door swung open before two adults and three


    children came into view.


    Olivia, Jewel, and the triplets?!


    The discovery stunned him, and he had a moment of delusion that he was in a soap opera. I''ve just


    found my sons and have yet to inform Olivia about it. We can''t meet like this! To think they know Olivia.


    Wait, no! Olivia isn''t their godmother, is she?!


    The thought sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn''t help thinking of the possibility that Olivia


    already knew the triplets were his sons.


    I''m going to die a dire death¡­ Eugene thought.


    The crowd inside the private room was surprised as well, especially Olivia, whose gaze bore into


    Eugene. This is a couple''s restaurant. Who is he seeing?


    The Rogers brothers, too, widened their eyes with incredulity before looking at each other.


    To think Daddy actually knows Godmother!


    ke had already told them earlier that day that Eugene acknowledged them as his sons. However,


    they didn''t know what they could do with having a father anymore.


    With a father like Eugene, not only would they have to bear his suspicions and doubts, but they would


    also have to endure his intimidating gazes, not to mention Eugene wanting to feed them to the sharks;


    it wasn''t worth it at all.


    Hence, the three of them decided to disown their father.


    "What are you doing here?" It took Olivia quite some time to recover from her shock.


    "Daddy''se to look for us." North hurriedly intervened, then pulled a chair out for Eugene. "Come,


    Daddy. You sit here."


    At that, Eugene nced warmly at North, thanking him for not undermining his position in front of


    Olivia.


    "I''vee to see you guys," he said after sitting down.


    He wasn''t exactly lying, for he had indeede to look for them. However, Olivia remained skeptical.


    "How did you know we were here, then?"


    At that, Eugene took a deep breath. He knew he couldn''t hide it anymore. This wasn''t the best time, but


    Olivia would ignore himpletely if he chose to lie to her again. Hence, after a quick deliberation, he


    said honestly, "I am stillpletely lost about this, Olivia, I swear. I wanted to investigate it thoroughly


    before telling you about this, but since I''ve run into you today, I''ll tell you the truth. Take it easy and hear


    me out, okay?"


    Olivia frowned in response. She was already insecure in the first ce, and the episode with Christoff


    affected her greatly. She had barely convinced herself when Eugene came in and tensed up the


    atmosphere again. Can''t a girl get a breather?! Does everybody think I have a strong heart?!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Then, she looked into his eyes and found uneasiness. This isn''t about his illegitimate child, is it? Who


    did he have it with? Azalea?


    At that, she forced herself to calm down. Whatever will happen, will happen. However, she remained


    tense and unresponsive for a long time.


    Eugene''s heart broke, and he didn''t know how to break the news using the least damage.


    "Eugene, why don''t you take my seat?" Jewel offered, noticing Eugene''s worry.


    Grateful for Jewel''s gesture, he got up and switched ces with her. He then sat next to Olivia, holding


    her hand with an aching heart. "Olivia, don''t overthink things. I swear I didn''t do you wrong."


    "What is it you want to say, then?" Olivia blurted. "This is about your illegitimate son, isn''t it?"


    Her words took Eugene aback, and his grip on her hand tightened unconsciously. His gaze, too,


    diverted for a split second. "S-So you know?"


    Olivia closed her eyes in response. Oh, God! He tells me to trust him, yet he always acts so


    profligately. Can he even me Christoff for getting in between us?!


    At that, she flung his hand away angrily and hissed with bloodshot eyes, asking, "What else are you


    hiding from me?!"

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Chapter 937 I Have No Intention of Hiding It From You


    Eugene panicked at once, and he thought he was going to lose Olivia for good at that moment. Before


    he knew it, he hugged her and exined anxiously, "No, no, no, Olivia, I''m not hiding anything from


    you! I just learned about this as well. In fact, I''m still very much lost. You can ask them if you don''t


    believe me. They just came to me a few days ago."


    Them? Olivia followed Eugene''s line of sight and found him looking at the triplets, and it stumped her.


    "T-They''re your sons?" She pointed at them with incredulity.


    Eugene nodded guiltily and said, "I did a DNA test with them a few days ago. They really are my sons."


    Olivia staggered in response, and her head became woozy too. She couldn''t believe the triplets she


    adored so much were Eugene''s illegitimate sons.


    Story of my life!


    North, on the other hand, seemed to have suffered a massive shock as he looked toward the triplets


    sitting next to him in a panic. Are they looking for their father? Seems more like they''re stealing mine!


    Also, we share a father?!


    His eyes turned red-rimmed, and his lips were pursed into a fine line as he red daggers at his father,


    looking like he would disown his father at once if Eugene couldn''t exin himself.


    Olivia''s gaze at Eugene was ridden with agony as she questioned, "Who did you have them with? Was


    it Azalea?"


    Eugene wasn''t doing any better either, and he was overwhelmed with trouble. I''d have said it straight


    away if I knew anything!


    "Olivia, North, please hear me out!" Eugene pleaded in a panic when he saw how hurt Olivia and North


    looked. "I don''t know who their mother is. This is what I want to find out too."


    With that, he turned to North. "I lied to you earlier, North. I didn''t make ns with anyone tonight. I was


    told they and their godmother were here having dinner. So, I came to find out more about them. When I


    ran into you, I was worried you would get jealous, and I hadn''t gotten to the bottom of this as well.


    That''s why I lied."


    Then, he turned back to Olivia and sighed helplessly. "But who''d have thought you''re actually their


    godmother?"


    "So, you choose to hide everything from me, huh?" Olivia monotoned with an icy gaze. "Why am I


    always thest person to know? Why is it that everyone learns about anything before I finally do? Why,


    Eugene?"


    Startled, Eugene hurriedly exined, "I have no intention of hiding it from you. I just learned about it


    this morning myself. I wanted to find out the whole story before telling you. Who else knows?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But I learned about it before you did." Olivia sneered. "Do you dare tell me again that you just found


    out this morning? Do you dare tell me you''d still tell me about it if I''m not their godmother? You know


    what I hate the most, so why do you keep hiding things from me?!"


    Feeling justly used, Eugene defended himself and said, "If you learned about it three days ago,


    then someone has surely set me up. If you only learned about it today, it could only mean that


    someone''s watching me. Ask them. They came to me three days ago, and I just got the DNA report this


    morning. Curtis can attest to it¡­"


    With that, he pulled his phone out and called Curtis, putting it on speaker. "Curtis, when did you give


    me the DNA test results for the three kids?"


    "I''m sorry?" The sudden question stumped Curtis for a moment, and it only exasperated Eugene. "Just


    speak the truth!"


    "T-This morning, at ten," Curtis replied in a fluster. "Is everything okay, sir?"


    At that, Eugene gazed at Olivia. "You heard him. I didn''t lie to you."


    Then, he turned to the triplets and asked, "You three came to me three days ago, didn''t you? Tell the


    truth. I''m sure you don''t want to see me and your godmother fight, right?"


    With that, the triplets gazed at Olivia and nodded solemnly.


    Eugene let out a long sigh of relief in response. Then, he grabbed Olivia''s hand and coaxed her,


    saying, "I''ve been looking into this for the past few days; I''m just as lost as you are. The only thing I can


    do is swear that I haven''t been with any other woman. I wasn''t able to exin how I got three sons out


    of nowhere, and I wanted to find out the whole story before telling you about it. I swear, I have no


    intention of hiding it from you."

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Chapter 938 She Wouldn¡¯t Say Nothing for Six Whole Years


    Olivia withdrew her hand heartlessly and questioned, "You''re telling me you don''t know who their


    mother is when they''ve already gone to your doorstep?! Whom do you think you''re fooling, Nn?"


    "I''m not lying, Olivia!" Eugene exined anxiously. "I talked to ke at noon today. Ask him what I


    asked him!"


    With that, he looked toward ke, who only blinked his big, round eyes like he had nothing to do with


    the conversation at all. "Godmother, Carter, Terry, and I have discussed, and we don''t want to


    acknowledge him as our dad."


    Carter and Terry nodded in agreement, rendering Eugene speechless.


    "I asked you who your mother is, didn''t I?"


    "Haven''t I given you the answer already?" ke retorted with a frown, leading Olivia to gaze


    suspiciously at Eugene. "Who is it?"


    Eugene was on the verge of a panic attack at this point. He and Olivia would be over for good if he


    couldn''t rify the issue. Worse, the triplets weren''t helping the situation. He suggested desperately,


    "We''ll do this. I''ll say, and you guys interject if whatever I say doesn''t match up."


    With that, he turned to Olivia and exined, "We''ve had far too many misunderstandingstely. I don''t


    know if you feel the same, but I can''t shake off the feeling that I''m being yed. I was on guard when


    they came to me, thinking someone sent them to screw with me, so I didn''t believe them. I also


    threatened to feed them to the sharks if they didn''t tell me who sent them. That''s why they say they


    won''t acknowledge me as their father. I was shocked and baffled when they pricked my finger and


    collected my blood sample on the spot because of my poor attitude toward them. It then urred to me


    that they wouldn''t do this if it wasn''t real. As such, I did a DNA test with them."


    Then, he looked toward the triplets, asking, "Does what I say match what happened that day?"


    The boys looked at each other, then nodded in agreement.


    At that, Eugene gazed back at Olivia and rted his conversation with ke at noon to her. "ke


    said an elder raised them, and everyone called him Professor Gedding. However, that man lied to


    them, saying their parents had died. It was after Terry overheard them saying their father was the


    owner of Promise Ind that they traveled far and wide to find me. Olivia, I''m not Alex. You''re the only


    one I''ve ever given myself to. That''s why I don''t know who their mother is."


    "Fine." Olivia frowned. "I understand why you''d want to hide this from me, but don''t you think it''s a little


    absurd that you don''t know who their mother is? I can see it as a story and move on if it has nothing to


    do with me, but do you expect me to believe you have no idea who their mother is when they''ve


    already gone to your doorstep?!"


    Eugene rubbed his throbbing forehead. He also found it oundish, but that was what happened, and


    the triplets were proof.


    Olivia genuinely didn''t want to fight with Eugene in front of the kids, so she stood up and told him to


    follow her before walking out.


    Eugene, on the other hand, swept his gaze across Jewel and the kids before following Olivia.


    After entering an unupied private room, Olivia went straight to the point. "I want the truth and the


    truth only. Who is their mother, Eugene? I hope you won''t lie to me even if we end up breaking up!"


    "I really don''t know, Olivia!" Eugene groaned in frustration. "I''d have told you from the get-go if I knew. I


    swear I''m not lying."


    "Stop telling me you don''t know! You dare tell me you don''t know whomever you f*cked?!" Olivia


    exploded.


    Simrly, Eugene was bing exasperated at this point. "You''re my only woman! I''ve never


    approached any woman other than you my whole life. Why can''t you believe that?! Must I yank my


    heart out for you to believe me?!"


    Feeling a little weak, Olivia leaned her back against the wall and asked, "Let me put it this way, then. Is


    Azalea their mother?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think so," Eugene answered after pondering for a moment. "I''ve promised you I would never lie


    to you. I''ll tell you this, but don''t jump to a conclusion just yet. I was on a constant fever during my


    coma after suffering a severe injury six years ago, wasn''t I? One day, I found Azalea lying next to me


    when I woke up. She told me it was because she saw me shivering that she held me to give me


    warmth. That was the closest I''ve ever gotten with her. If the triplets are really hers, she could''ve only


    done something to me while I was unconscious. After all, the timing matches. It concerned me at first,


    but after thinking it through, I thought it was a little far-fetched. Not only were we fully clothed, but I was


    still recovering from a serious injury. Even if she did get pregnant with my children against all odds, how


    could Sirius let this opportunity to coborate with me slip by? Also, how could Azalea say nothing


    about it for six whole years?"

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chapter 939 It¡¯s Highly Likely Not Azalea


    Olivia had begun to calm down at this point, and she was now able to think rationally.


    It was, indeed, as Eugene said; Azalea would use the boys to ckmail him into marrying her if she


    was their mother. She was madly in love with Eugene, after all.


    Moreover, Sirius would also use the boys to make Eugene help him. Hence, it wouldn''t make sense


    either for Sirius to still drug Eugene six yearster.


    "Have you tried confirming it with her?"


    "Who, Azalea?" Eugene asked with a frown.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "No, Iris. Of course, I''m talking about Azalea!" Olivia huffed.


    "No. How are we going to do that?"


    "We''ll secretly do a DNA test."


    "Alright, I can ask Hayes to get me her blood sample," Eugene said after some thinking, but Olivia


    thought otherwise. "I think you should do it yourself, lest anything happens in between again."


    "You want me to meet Azalea?" Eugene gazed skeptically at Olivia, who sassed in response, saying,


    "Aren''t you worried about her injury? You had to rush back thest time. This will give you the perfect


    excuse to visit her."


    "I''m not worried about her."


    Olivia felt beyond exasperated. As if Azalea wasn''t enough to deal with, three boys that were possibly


    the princess'' popped up.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Save your breath. I''m not mad. You''ve been wanting to repay her kindness,


    haven''t you? I won''t stop you from befriending her as long as you don''t have any romantic feelings for


    that woman."


    Seeing that she wasn''t saying it out of anger, Eugene pulled her into his arms and breathed a long sigh


    of relief. "I don''t. You''re the only one I love. You have no idea what my life has been liketely. I couldn''t


    eat or sleep, constantly worried that you''ll take it the wrong way. Thank you for trusting me, Olivia."


    However, Olivia pushed him away mercilessly. "Who said anything about trusting you? You''d better


    give me the perfect exnation for how you have so many children when I''m your only woman."


    "This is exactly what I don''t get as well," answered Eugene exasperatedly while holding his forehead.


    "Olivia, I swear that night with you was my only time. If I lie to you, hell w¡ª"


    Olivia covered his mouth at once, not letting him finish his words. She even pped him out of


    exasperation. "What are you doing, cursing yourself?! I dare you to die on me, Nn!"


    Eugene grinned. As merciless as her words were, she still couldn''t bear to see him in misfortune. At


    that, he pulled her back into his arms. "I''m sorry, Olivia. My ipetence has made you suffer. Nothing


    that happenedtely is worth celebrating."


    Olivia took a deep breath at that. "How ungrateful can you get? Are you saying having three sons all of


    a sudden is not something worth celebrating?"


    "To tell the truth," Eugene said solemnly while hugging her. "I don''t feel a sliver of happiness from their


    appearance. If anything, I''m scared. I''m scared North will disown me as his father when he knows I


    have so many children. I''m scared you''ll mistake me for those licentious men and break up with me.


    I''ve been reflecting, ming myself, and investigating, hoping that I can give you a usible


    exnation. But it ended up in this sh*tty situation, running into you just like this before I even found


    anything substantial, putting you and North in apromising position."


    Perhaps lies would be believable when one told them many enough.


    Olivia no longer gave Eugene a hard time, for she could tell he was indeed baffled. "Alright, I believe


    you for now. You''d better hurry up and solve this case."


    Eugene nodded in affirmation. "Go to Nambahd with me, then."


    "I''m not going." Olivia turned around.


    As if she''d go there to watch them act all lovey-dovey with each other!


    "You have to go! You''re my girlfriend. I''m taking you wherever I go from now on!" Eugene said solemnly


    as he turned her back around.


    "I''ve already dyed the production. I can''t keep asking for leaves," Olivia said.


    "How long until the production wraps up?"


    "In another two weeks, I think."


    "We''ll go two weekster, then. Honestly speaking, I''m 90 percent sure it isn''t Azalea. But to alleviate


    your doubt, we''ll still do a DNA test. Whether they really are Azalea''s, I will have nothing to do with her.


    Don''t get upset over this, and I won''t take them home either for the time being. We''ll wait until we have


    the test results for Azalea to make any decisions, alright?"

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Chapter 940 She Means So Much to Them


    Olivia sighed in response. "What excuse can you use if we only visit her two weekster?"


    "My girlfriend wants to see her too but can''t leave because of work, so we couldn''te until now,"


    Eugene answered. "Isn''t this good enough?"


    To that, Olivia nodded and said, "I''ll check with Director Norris and see if we can shoot all of my scenes


    at once. I''ll go with you once I''m done."


    Having an inexplicable feeling that he was given a second chance at life, Eugene hugged her tightly,


    relieved that she was willing to trust him. Thank goodness! I nearly lost her.


    "Okay," Eugene answered huskily before the couple returned to Haven Lounge, where Jewel and the


    kids observed their emotions. Seeing that the two were doing okay, they secretly breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    "Carter, you guys at least know where you''re from, right?" Olivia directed her gaze toward the triplets


    after returning to her seat.


    "We''re Mastarian," Carter replied. Hearing this, Olivia felt relieved. They''re not from Nambahd. That''s a


    sign that their mother isn''t Azalea, right?


    "But we''ve performed in many ces," ke added, prompting Olivia to ask, "Do you guys know


    Professor Gedding''s full name, then?"


    The boys shook their heads in response. "We call him Grandpa while everyone else calls him


    Professor Gedding."


    Still unsatisfied, Olivia pressed for more answers. "Are there any other people in your family?"


    "We have uncles and aunts," Carter exined. "Many, many of them."


    At that, Olivia and Eugene looked at each other. They couldn''t get any useful information out of the


    boys!


    Just then, North spoke up. "Give me the address of where you used to live."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to tell you, North, but Grandpa forbids us from telling anyone. Either way, it''s


    also very secluded. You guys won''t be able to find it even if I tell you," Carter exined.


    "And how do you know I can''t locate it?" North argued, unconvinced.


    "I''m not lying. Not even a cunning rabbit will be able to locate it," Carter replied gravely, rendering North


    at a loss for words.


    He couldn''t believe Carter proimed his failure when there were only so many ces he couldn''t hack


    into.


    "I''m sure you know that your daddy is also my daddy, so I won''t harm you. Give me the address. I''ll try


    to locate it."


    At that, Carter gazed at his brothers and shook his head. "I''m sorry, North. We promised Grandpa we


    wouldn''t reveal it, or both Grandpa and us would be in danger."


    "Forget it, North. No need to give them a hard time." Olivia stepped in, then turned to the triplets. "Did


    you boyse out this time to look for your father?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In response, the triplets gazed at each other and exchanged their thoughts before Carter spoke on


    behalf of the three of them. "Yes. But we don''t like this Daddy, so we''ve decided not to acknowledge


    him as our father. You''re all we need."


    While Eugene was at a loss for words, Olivia shifted her gaze to the man and said teasingly, "Some


    father you are."


    At that, Eugene exined to the triplets, "I treated you guys terribly that day because I thought a bad


    guy sent you over to mess with me. It wasn''t directed at you. Will you guys let me make it up to you?"


    However, the triplets shook their heads after exchanging nces with each other.


    A chuckle escaped Olivia, and she suggested, "How about this? You guys can decide whether to


    acknowledge Eugene as your father after he''s found your mother."


    With that, the triplets went to a corner and deliberated quietly.


    "Can he really help us find Mommy?" ke questioned, and Carter argued, "But isn''t our mommy


    dead?"


    "Grandpa also said our daddy''s dead, but look at him sitting there, alive and kicking," ke argued.


    Just then, Terry, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. "We already have our godmother,


    though."


    ke and Carter nced at each other in response.


    "You''re right! Would Godmother think we don''t like her anymore if we find Mommy?"


    "Also, there''s a chance that Mommy will fight Godmother over Daddy."


    With that, the three nodded at each other and returned to their seats when Carter spoke on behalf of


    him and his brothers again. "We''ve decided not to look for our mommy anymore. You''re all we need,


    Godmother!"


    Olivia was shocked and ttered. She couldn''t believe she meant so much to them that they would


    choose her over their birth mother.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chapter 941 Why Are You Still Here?


    "Oh, how can you boys be such darlings? I want to give you all a big hug."


    Carter jumped out of his seat and threw himself into Olivia''s arms at once. "I want to hug you too,


    Godmother!"


    ke followed suit, and so did Terry. All of them gave her a massive hug.


    Olivia embraced them with open arms as well before turning to her eldest son. "Come here, North."


    Of course, the boy didn''t want to behave as childish as the triplets. However, his mother beckoned him,


    and he couldn''t resist the temptation either.


    After approaching them, Olivia pulled him into her arms. Right then, she felt the happiest she had ever


    been as she looked at her boys.


    She knew it was selfish of her to think so, but she wished the triplets'' mother was dead. That way, she


    could have them all to herself.


    Meanwhile, Eugene quirked his lips in jealousy as he sat aside and watched his sons revolve around


    his girlfriend. So much for being a father.


    Jewel, too, gazed enviously at Olivia and thought the boys were really attached to Olivia.


    "I''ve gotten your gifts ready today, boys. Why don''t you all go back to your seats while I get them for


    you?"


    With that, the boys returned to their seats obediently while Olivia went to the shelf in the private room


    and grabbed their suits before handing them each a bag.


    "This one is for Carter, and this one is for ke. This one''s Terry''s, and this is North''s. I designed them


    personally. Go and try them on!"


    The boys gazed at each other and opened their bags eagerly, their eyes shining with excitement and


    joy.


    To be honest, it didn''t matter to them what was inside the bag. They would be happy with whatever


    Olivia got them.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That said, they were still amazed when they saw thevish suits inside. It was absolutely stunning.


    Seeing how ecstatic the boys were, Olivia got up and suggested, "How about Jewel and I step aside for


    a moment to give you time to change your clothes?"


    With that, she turned to Jewel and asked that she follow her to the washroom.


    Jewel agreed and followed her out.


    In the washroom, Jewel asked, "What''s going on, Olivia? Are the triplets really Eugene''s children?"


    "Most likely." Olivia nodded in affirmation.


    "Who''s their mother, then?"


    To that, Olivia shook her head. "We don''t know."


    "How is that even possible?"


    "Eugene ims I''m his only woman and has never gotten himself involved with anyone else. He''s just


    as baffled as I am."


    "And you believe him?!"


    At that, Olivia leaned against the sink and said softly, "Actually, I think we''ve been yed. I don''t want


    to argue with him either. As long as their mother isn''t Azalea, I''m good with it. After all, this is Eugene''s


    past, and he has no reason to lie to me either. I''m just worried he had the triplets with Azalea. That way,


    they can''t part for good."


    "They can''t be Azalea''s children, right?" Jewel reasoned. "Didn''t you say Sirius drugged Eugene? Why


    would Sirius do that when he can use the boys?"


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "That''s also why I''ve chosen not to argue with Eugene. After all, I really


    love the boys."


    "And they''re very protective of their godmother as well." Jewel smiled. "To think they would give up


    looking for their birth mother for you."


    "Yeah." Olivia smiled too. "That was really unexpected. I''m touched."


    "Well, you do care about them sincerely. Kids can tell whether you genuinely like them."


    Olivia nodded. "Let''s go. They should be done changing by now."


    With that, thedies returned to their private room to find Eugene standing at the door.


    "What are you doing out here?" Olivia asked in surprise, leading the man to nce aggrievedly at her.


    Could he tell her the boys stared at him after she left? They might not have said anything, but it was


    obvious they were asking why he was still there.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Chapter 942 Encounter a Friend


    Eugene had no choice but toe out. Although Olivia might see those children as thoughtful and


    cute, he could feel the hostility emitting from them. Even though he was their father, they didn''t like him.


    However, Eugene couldn''t tell Olivia about this. Thus, he said indifferently, "I''m waiting for you."


    Olivia knew what he was thinking, but she said nothing and went to knock on the door. "Are you guys


    done?"


    Immediately, Carter replied, "We''re done, Godmother. Come on in."


    Hearing his voice, Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces before entering the room. As soon as they


    saw the children, they couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The children wore the same clothes and lined up in a straight line, each of them maintaining a dashing


    pose. The red and ck jackets suited them well, making them look handsome and cool.


    Eugene was surprised and seemed to be in a daze. If North was the same height as them, they''d look


    like quadruplets, he thought.


    Honestly, he always felt that the four of them looked alike. Now that they wore the same clothes, they


    looked almost identical. If he hadn''t known there was no way they would be Olivia''s children, he would


    have thought she was their biological mother.


    Suddenly, North shouted, "Turn!" At that moment, the kids turned around. Then, Eugene noticed the


    different designs behind their jackets. He used to wonder how Olivia would differentiate them. Now, he


    knew it was because she had sewn their talents on their clothes. ke had a piano; Terry had a


    sunset; Carter had a trophy; and North had a calctor.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Eugene saw it, he was touched. No wonder they adore her. She really cares about them, he


    thought.


    "This is so cool!" he said sincerely.


    "I agree." Jewel nodded.


    "Is there anything you''re not satisfied with? I can change it." Olivia smiled.


    The quartet was excited and said simultaneously, "We love it!"


    Hearing their words, Olivia smiled and replied, "Great. You guys can tell me if there are any clothes you


    like in the future. I''ll design it for you."


    After lingering for a while, they went downstairs.


    When the customers and staff saw the identical quartet, they were stunned. Then, they whispered to


    each other.


    "They look so handsome!"


    "Yeah, they are dashing. Are they quadruplets?"


    "They are so good-looking. I wonder how handsome they''ll be when they grow up."


    Hearing their conversation, Olivia and Eugene looked at each other and smiled proudly. In the


    meantime, North casually nced around and noticed a familiar figure. Then, he immediately walked


    toward the crowd.


    Olivia saw him leaving and asked, "Where are you going, North?"


    "My friend is here," replied North. Then, he quickly rushed toward a direction.


    She was surprised when she saw North walking toward a table that seated a young teen girl and ady


    in her seventies. The duo was an odd pair since it was a restaurant for couples. Then, she looked at


    Eugene and asked, "Do you know them?"


    "Nope." Eugene shook his head.


    On the other hand, North was thrilled. He looked at the girl happily and said, "Hello."


    "Oh! You are that cute boy. What are you doing here?" Charlotte didn''t expect to see North here.


    "I''m here to have dinner with my mommy." North smiled.


    Charlotte looked over his shoulder and said, "You have such a big family."


    He nodded. Then, he asked, "What about you? How is your progress?"


    Although his question seemed odd, Charlotte knew what he was talking about. However, the olddy


    beside her spoke before she could think of anything to say. "Who is this, Char?"


    Hearing her words, Charlotte quickly replied, "He is my friend, Grandma. His name is¡­" Then, she


    looked at North. "I haven''t learned your name yet."

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943 Isn¡¯t She Too Young for Him?


    "My name is North Maxwell."


    Then, Charlotte continued her introduction. "His name is North Maxwell, and he is my friend."


    "I see. Let''s eat together." The olddy waved at North.


    "No thanks, Grandma. I have already eaten." North quickly shook his head.


    Only then did Charlotte look at him and pouted. "That uncle of yours has such a cold personality. He


    doesn''t even acknowledge my existence."


    Hearing her words, North smiled and whispered in her ear, "You have to stay strong. Once you are his


    girlfriend, you can avenge yourself. Now that you think about it, do you feel motivated?"


    "You are quite mischievous!" Charlotteughed and ruffled his hair.


    "I''m just helping you out," said North.


    "Thank you, North. I will do my best." Charlotte smiled.


    "Well then, I''ll be going. Bye," North said as he walked away.


    He would be at ease once Brian got together with Charlotte. Although he didn''t like Brian, he adored


    Charlotte. Thus, he felt that it would be amazing to get them together.


    In the meantime, Olivia smiled at Charlotte. After they left the restaurant, she asked North, "Who were


    you talking to just now?"


    "It''s her. The girl that I told you about."


    "Who?" Olivia was confused.


    "The girl that bumped into Uncle Brian. She likes him," said North.


    Olivia was surprised. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" she asked with a hint of regret.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I didn''t take a good look at her." As Olivia spoke, she looked at Jewel. "Did you see her face, Jewel?"


    Jewel nodded and replied, "She looks beautiful."


    "Isn''t she kind of young, though? I don''t think she is an adult." Olivia seemed worried.


    "She is. She turned eighteen on the day we met her," replied North.


    "Eighteen¡­ Brian is twenty-six, so there is an eight-year gap between them. She is still too young for


    him," said Olivia.


    "Don''t worry about it." Eugene chuckled. "If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought you were the


    girl''s mother."


    Hearing his words, Olivia red at him. "Haven''t you heard the saying that sisters-inw are like


    moms, only cooler? I''m worried they won''t have anything inmon if they have a huge age gap¡­"


    Her words seemed considerate for a second. Yet, her following words left the others speechless. "What


    if Brian wastes her time?"


    So much for acting as a considerate sister-inw, the others thought.


    "Uncle Brian is ignoring her now," said North.


    "At least he still has some morality in him." Olivia huffed.


    "I think he has determination. Although Miss Charlotte keeps sending him messages, he still ignores


    her," said North.


    Olivia twitched her lips and said, "He is just a blockhead." Then, she pondered momentarily before


    saying, "Though, this is nice. While he is testing the girl''s patience, he is also testing himself. If they get


    together after some time, they might be perfect for each other."


    Eugene looked at the trio. "Where do you guys live? I''ll drive you home."


    Carter looked at him and said arrogantly, "I don''t want you to drive us home. I want Godmother to send


    us home."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The other two nodded their heads in agreement.


    Looking at their reactions, Eugene was speechless.


    Olivia spoke up. "I''ll send them home." Then, she looked at Eugene and said, "Take North home. You''ll


    sleep with him tonight."


    "No. I want to sleep with you." North took a step back.


    Olivia hugged him gently and cooed, saying, "Go home, okay? You can''t eat well or sleep well at the


    hotel. I''ll be back soon."


    Eugene knew Olivia was giving him a chance to fix things. Although North didn''t say anything today,


    that didn''t mean he was upset. North only held back his emotions because Olivia said nothing. Thus,


    Eugene crouched down and said softly, "That''s right. I don''t feel like eating when you aren''t home.


    Don''t you want to eat the spicy crayfish and braised pork ribs I made?"


    Hearing his words, North pouted and said nothing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pick you up if we have any gatherings with Carter and the others. I promise I won''t


    leave you out of it," said Olivia.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Chapter 944 I Only Love You and Mommy


    North nced at the trio and Eugene before nodding his head. "Okay."


    Then, Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces and stood up. "If you miss me, you can ask Daddy to


    bring you over."


    "Okay." North nodded.


    With that, they were divided into two groups. Olivia and Jewel took the trio back to Cardinal Tower,


    whereas Eugene and North went to grab North''s bag at the hotel before heading back to Muse


    Penins.


    During the trip home, none of them said anything. Eugene didn''t dare say anything since he felt guilty,


    whereas North didn''t feel like talking. After Eugene stopped the car, he wanted to help North to grab his


    bag. However, thetter snatched it away before he could do so. Looking at the little boy''s figure,


    Eugene felt like crying.


    Although he had never wanted to hurt North, the worst eventually came.


    When the duo got into the elevator, North pressed the button heading toward the 59th floor. It was


    apparent that he didn''t want to follow Eugene back home. On the other hand, Eugene didn''t do


    anything. After all, no matter which home they went to, it was the same.


    However, as soon as North got out of the elevator, he said without turning his head, "I want to be alone


    tonight."


    There was no way Eugene would allow him to do so. "No way. You are my son. I will be with you


    wherever you are."


    North took a deep breath and said, "I can take care of myself. Just go and take care of someone else!"


    Eugene sighed. He knew North was upset about what had happened. Thus, he chased after North and


    held thetter''s hand. "Who should I take care of?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    North struggled his hand out of Eugene''s and ignored thetter. He knew that Eugene understood his


    words.


    Eugene carried him into the house and asked, "Why are you ignoring me?"


    "If I knew you had so many children, I wouldn''t have looked for you." North looked at him with a serious


    expression.


    "I''m sorry, son. I know you and Mommy aren''t happy about it," Eugene said softly as he sat on the


    couch with North on hisp. "I didn''t want you to hate me. That is why I didn''t admit they were my


    children and didn''t tell you the truth. However, I''m very touched that you helped me today. I know you


    are upset, but I can assure you that you are my first child. The reason I can be with Mommy is because


    of you. Thus, I will cherish you two. You and Mommy are the most important people in my life!"


    When North heard his words, he had the same reaction as Olivia¡ªhe was annoyed. "Can you stop


    causing trouble for once? You just got back together with Mommy after a fight, yet three kids are


    iming to be your sons out of nowhere. Can you get your life back together? Although I can ept


    that I have three younger brothers, what about Mommy? Do you think she''d feel happy that you have


    children with someone else?" As he spoke, he pushed Eugene out of frustration. He didn''t want to talk


    to the man.


    "I know you guys are upset about this, but I assure you I didn''t do anything to wrong your mommy. I


    don''t know who the mother of those kids is. You saw it with your own eyes too, right? I asked them


    many questions, yet they couldn''t give us any useful information. Don''t you think this is strange?"


    Hearing his words, North calmed down and said, "I''ll investigate them."


    "How are you going to do that?" asked Eugene.


    "I was the one who helped them cover their tracks when they came to Summer City. Thus, I can follow


    this trace to find their address. I just need some time," said North.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you and Mommy trust me, I don''t care who their mother is. ke told me that


    they snuck out to get here, meaning someone woulde and look for them. When that timees,


    we will know who they truly are," said Eugene.


    Hearing his words, North side-eyed him and said, "I was the one who covered up their tracks. Do you


    think anyone would be able to find them?"


    At that moment, Eugene was startled and thought, That''s right. He is Wily Rabbit, so no one can crack


    his code easily. Thinking about it, he asked, "Are you going to recover their tracks?"


    "No," replied North. "I can''t do that since I have already made a promise to them. Who knows what kind


    of person will be looking for them? What if they are truly in danger?"


    Eugene smiled and ruffled his head. "What a trustworthy person you are. However, how are we going


    to uncover the truth?"

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Chapter 945 Jewel Is Being Taken Away


    "Since Mommy trusts you, I''ll trust you too. I hope you won''t make her mad again. Otherwise¡­" North


    red at Eugene and looked away. "I won''t mind if Mommy gets another boyfriend."


    Hearing his words, Eugene hugged him tightly and pretended to be nervous. "What? Are you going to


    find a new daddy? You can''t, son. I only have you. If you leave me, I''ll be all alone."


    North pursed his lips and said proudly, "You''ll have to perform well."


    "Okay." Eugene nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡­


    After Olivia and Jewel sent the trio back to Cardinal Tower, they stood by the roadside and looked for a


    cab. At that moment, a car stopped by their side. They didn''t think much and entered the car. As soon


    as they got in, they could smell a pungent scent.


    After Olivia got into the car, she tried rolling down the window to get rid of the smell. However, the


    window wouldn''t budge no matter how hard she pressed the button. Then, she gave the driver a


    quizzical look. The driver smiled and exined, "I''m sorry, but the button is broken. I only found out


    today and didn''t have the time to fix it. Do you feel hot? I''ll turn on the air conditioner." As he spoke, he


    switched on the air conditioner.


    In that split second, the pungent smell became stronger.


    Olivia quickly said, "Please close it. Say, what is the smell you have in the car?"


    "I just washed the car, and they gave me a new air freshener. What''s wrong? Does it smell bad?"


    "Yes. It smells bad," Olivia replied.


    The driver gave her a silly smile and said, "I think it''s nice. At least I can''t smell anything wrong with it."


    He was a talkative person. He chatted with the duo about everything, even telling Olivia and Jewel to


    be careful when outside since they were women. What was more, he told them there were many bad


    guys in this world.


    Olivia responded indifferently. Slowly, she sensed that something was wrong. She could smell the faint


    scent of a sedative lingering with the pungent smell.


    As soon as she realized it, she immediately said, "Stop the car."


    "What''s wrong?" asked the driver.


    "I have motion sickness. I feel like throwing up," said Olivia.


    When the driver heard her words, he was worried that Olivia would throw up in his car. Thus, he


    stopped the vehicle by the roadside.


    "Come with me, Jewel," said Olivia.


    Jewel hummed in response. However, the driver asked, "You can go alone. Why do you need someone


    to apany you?"


    However, Olivia ignored him and wobbled out of the car. Just as she was about to drag Jewel away, a


    group of men rushed out from nowhere and surrounded her. As Olivia scanned her surroundings, she


    took a deep breath once she realized the driver wasn''t alone.


    She couldn''t care less and kicked the man in front of her. Then, she shouted, "Get out of the car,


    Jewel!"


    Likewise, Jewel sensed that something was wrong. As soon as she made a move, she felt light-


    headed. At that moment, her heart dropped.


    Sh*t! I''m being drugged!


    Thinking about this, she tried to crawl her way out. However, the door was mmed shut. Before she


    could open it, a man entered the car from the other side of the vehicle. Without saying a word, he


    ced a knife by her neck and said eerily, "Don''t move. I promise not to hurt you if you follow us.


    However, if you try to resist, I will not hesitate to kill you." Then, he snatched her phone and threw it out


    the window.


    Slowly, the car drove off.


    Jewel was calm and thought, It seems like they are looking for me and not Olivia. Then, she looked at


    the man skeptically and asked, "Who are you guys?"


    "You''ll know once we get there," the man replied coldly.


    Initially, Jewel thought they were hitmen hired by Double Dragon Court. However, the man beside her


    didn''t seem like one. After all, no hitman would talk so much before ending her life.


    On the other hand, Olivia couldn''t muster any strength. Although she had noticed something wrong


    earlier, the drug still affected her. Thus, she had a hard time fighting off those men. She couldn''t escape


    from them and could only watch as the car drove off.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Chapter 946 Tell Me Where She Is


    Feeling impatient and annoyed, Olivia threw fists at the few men and asked, "Do you guys know who I


    am?!" However, since she wasn''t their main target, they didn''t bother responding to her. When the car


    was out of sight, they stopped and dispersed.


    "Hey¡­" Olivia chased after one of the men, but before she could catch up to him, he got into a car and


    left. Those people are after Jewel, but who are they? She then stood by the roadside and tried to g


    down a cab while calling Jewel. When no one answered the call, Olivia began to grow more anxious.


    To make matters worse, she didn''te across a single cab at all. Just when she was worried about


    what to do next, a man riding a motorcycle pulled up beside her.


    While Olivia was wondering who the man was, she could already hear him asking, "What are you doing


    here,dy?"


    "Christoff?"


    "You recognize me, don''t you?" Christoff smiled after he lifted the helmet''s face shield.


    Olivia felt surprised, for it was her first time seeing Christoff so happy. "Thank God it''s you. Come on, I


    need your help catching up to the few cabs ahead of us."


    "What''s wrong?" Christoff asked with a serious look on his face.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Jewel has been taken by them. Hurry up!" Olivia replied.


    "She''s been taken? I thought she could fight well."


    "They drugged us. Stop asking the questions and move!"


    "Rx, we''ll make it. How long has it been since they left?"


    "Less than ten minutes since the first cab left."


    "Good. Hop on," Christoff responded.


    "Thanks! Now, go!" Olivia swung her leg over to the other side of the motorcycle and sat on the seat.


    "Hold on tight." Christoff held Olivia''s hand and ced it on his waist. "I ride like the sh, and you don''t


    want to fall halfway."


    Olivia didn''t answer him. After all, she was starting to feel a little dizzy with the speed, feeling as though


    she was going to fly off the bike if she didn''t hold onto Christoff tightly. "Alright, I heard you. Now, hurry


    up and hit the road!"


    Christoff smiled and turned on his engine, pushing the throttle shortly before the bike shot off like a


    rocket. Needless to say, Olivia could tell that Christoff was a big fan of motorcycle racing. Due to her


    love for motorcycles as well, she didn''t think they were traveling fast enough even though Christoff was


    already pushing the speed limit.


    As they overtook several cabs, Christoff tilted his head and asked, "Can you identify which cab it was?"


    "The registration te number was 357, and the cab was blue in color!" Olivia shouted.


    Following that, Christoff didn''t say a single word more as he concentrated on spotting the blue cab


    Olivia had described. Then, he pulled over and looked over his shoulder, expressing his doubts to the


    lady behind him. He said, "There are no road forks along this way, but why haven''t we caught up to


    them until now? This is strange."


    "Could they have stopped by somewhere else?" Olivia was curious.


    Upon hearing Olivia''s words, Christoff believed her intuition could be right. Thus, they doubled back


    and traveled back to where they hade from while observing their surroundings. Soon, Christoff


    noticed a motel with a blue cab parked right outside its entrance. "Is that the one?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Hurry up! Take me there," Olivia replied. Not long after that, Christoff pulled over right


    outside the motel, whereupon the duo entered the building.


    "Excuse me, may I know which room that passenger is in?" Olivia approached the front desk and


    asked.


    The receptionist replied, "I''m sorry, miss. This is a matter that concerns the privacy of our customers,


    so I don''t think I can help you."


    While Olivia was trying to figure out an exnation, Christoff beat her to it and impatiently ryed the


    urgency of the situation to the receptionist. "That passenger is her sister. She''s been drugged and


    taken here. If anything happens to her, it''s going to be on you." The receptionist was shocked when she


    heard that, staring at Olivia in a panicky manner.


    "Yes, that''s true. Now, tell me where she is!"


    The receptionist took a look at theputer and answered, "They''re in room 603." Upon hearing that,


    they wasted no time waiting and made their way directly to the elevator.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Chapter 947 The Lady on the Couch


    Two men came into Olivia''s sight as soon as the elevator doors opened, one of which was the cab


    driver she had seen earlier. With a pair of furrowed eyebrows, she immediately stepped forward and


    stood in their way. "Where is Jewel Fenton?"


    When the two men saw Olivia, they quickly tried to flee. However, before one of them could make a run


    for it, he felt a devastating kick from behind before he was sent flying to the lobby a distance away.


    Then, Christoff walked up to him and held him up in the air, threatening him with a menacing look on


    his face as he asked, "Where do you think you are going? Is this what you do? Taking advantage of a


    defenseless woman?"


    Although the man tried to fight back by throwing a punch at Christoff, his fist was caught by thetter


    who mocked him with a sarcastic smile. The next second, he twisted the man''s arm and locked it right


    behind his back so violently that his shoulder popped.


    At the same time, the security guards, who arrived just in time, were shocked by what they saw. Damn


    it, this guy is serious!


    The guards looked at each other in terror after witnessing Christoff''s brutality.


    "Seriously? Is this all you have? I thought you weren''t even trying to fight back."


    In the meantime, the cab driver, who tried to escape, was subdued by Olivia as she grabbed him by the


    cor and asked, "Where is thedy that you guys kidnapped?" The man refused to speak, but Olivia


    wasn''t surprised. She then pinned her knee on the man''s stomach and pressed on with her


    interrogation. "Talk! Now!"


    Due to the overwhelming pain, the driver eventually gave in, especially when he saw the painful state


    his aplice was in. "Room 603," he reluctantly said.


    Upon hearing the answer she had been waiting for, Olivia released the driver just as Christoff shoved


    the man to the guards. "Keep an eye on him."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "But sir, we don''t have a reason to¡­" The guards tried to exin as they subconsciously caught the


    man.


    Nevertheless, Christoff responded by giving them an unhappy re. "If he escapes, I''ll make sure all of


    you regret it!"


    The guards exchanged gazes after hearing Christoff''s threat. At the same time, the receptionist


    anxiously turned her attention to the guards. Although she felt the need to say something, she


    hesitantly puckered her lips and decided to swallow the words that were forming at the tip of her


    tongue. After all, Olivia and Christoff looked even more menacing and scarier to them than the two men


    who were suspected ofmitting a crime.


    After releasing the driver, Olivia rushed to the sixth floor with Christoff and quickly located room 603.


    Before Olivia could say something, Christoff went on tond a kick on the door, creating a loud bang


    that echoed through the corridor.


    Then, Olivia immediately rushed into the room, only to be stunned by what she saw. Bewildered, she


    decided to step further into the room to take a closer look at what was going on, but she was once


    again left dumbfounded; nothing terrible had happened to Jewel.


    It turned out that Alex''s mother, Stefanie, was sitting on the couch in the corner of the room. At the


    same time, she red at the duo with a hostile gleam in her eyes, seemingly telling them that she


    wasn''t happy to be disturbed. In the meantime, Jewel leaned weakly on the couch, unable to move a


    muscle due to the drug that was taking a toll on her body.


    The next moment, the duo was confronted by two bodyguards who charged at them and chased them


    out. Nevertheless, Christoff was fast enough to react bynding a kick on one of the guards. While the


    other guard was about to swing his fist across the air and hit Olivia, Christoff easily subdued him with


    little resistance. You guys must be seeking death for fighting the ruler of Samuel Court!


    On the other hand, Olivia''s eyes were filled with anger as she red at Stefanie. After all, she didn''t


    think the person who captured Jewel would be Alex''s mother.


    "Where are your manners? Don''t you know that you should have knocked beforeing in?" Stefanie


    questioned the duo unhappily.


    "I didn''t know you were in the room in the first ce," Olivia responded with an indifferent look on her


    face.


    "Wait, do you guys know each other?" Christoff gazed at Olivia with a confused look.


    "Yeah, we do. Do you mind waiting for me outside?" Olivia gave an affirmative reply and told Christoff


    to wait for her outside the room.


    "Can''t I wait for you inside?" Christoff asked with a smile.


    However, Olivia ignored the man and walked up to Jewel, helping her sit up straight on the couch. "Are


    you alright, Jewel?"


    Jewel shook her head. "I''m fine."

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Chapter 948 Leave Summer City


    "Where is your phone?"


    "Gone. That man threw it away."


    "In that case, I''ll give Alex a call," Olivia replied.


    Jewel exhausted all her energy to raise her hand in an attempt to stop Olivia from doing so. However,


    before she could do so, she heard Stefanie''s voice. "Why would you want to call him? I just want to


    have a word with Miss Fenton, that''s all. There''s no need to make a scene."


    Then, Olivia shifted her gaze to Stefanie and said curtly, "You could have given Jewel a call to talk to


    her or told Alex to bring her back to you. Instead, you sent someone to drug us and had your


    henchmen kidnap Jewel. So, why don''t you tell me which of us here is making a scene?"


    "How dare you talk to me like that?! Don''t you know how to show your elder some respect?" Stefanie


    knitted her eyebrows.


    "Considering the things that you have done, I think I''m being polite enough, Miss Mayer," Olivia


    answered.


    "You don''t get to disrespect me like that just because you think Eugene is your lover. I watched him


    grow up, and he''s never spoken to me with such an attitude before." Stefanie gave Olivia a disdainful


    stare.


    "I don''t care how much Eugene respects you. Our rtionship isn''t going to change even after I marry


    him. You''ve just kidnapped an innocentdy, and Jewel is the only reason I''m talking to you patiently.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t even get to pull the elderly card on me!" Olivia mocked Stefanie with a smile.


    Piqued by Olivia''s words, Stefanie mmed the table and questioned, "How dare you?! Is this how you


    talk to your mother-inw as well?!"


    "Of course not." Olivia jutted her chin and red at Stefanie coldly. "Unlike you, Eugene''s mother


    would never do such a thing."


    Stefanie got so mad that she struggled to gasp for air, pointing at Olivia while snarling at her. "Y-You¡­


    I''m going to make sure Eugene punishes you. Don''t make me do that!"


    "That''s enough, Olivia." Jewel weakly pulled Olivia''s sleeve, feeling anxious when she saw the situation


    escting.


    Meanwhile, Olivia acted as if she just heard a joke,ughing it off with a snigger in response to


    Stefanie''s threat. "Come on, do you think you can make him do that? You can''t even seem to discipline


    your son, yet you want to boss Eugene around, huh? Go ahead, then. I dare you. I''d like to see if he''d


    listen to you." She finished her words and helped Jewel to get back on her feet. "Let''s go."


    "I''m not done talking to you. How dare you walk off just like that?!" Stefanie snapped at Olivia.


    Olivia gave Stefanie a cial look. "I know what you''re going to say next¡ªyou''re going to keep Jewel


    away from your dear son, right?"


    "Yeah, but so what?" Stefanie added unhappily, "She didn''t deserve my son eight years ago, and that


    hasn''t changed eight yearster. She should go back home and ask herself whether she deserves my


    son after looking at herself in the mirror."


    While Jewel knitted her eyebrows and was about to say something, Olivia sniggered and beat her to it.


    "Well, in that case, I think your son is going to miss his chance of living a happy life with such a


    wonderful woman. I don''t think you have any idea that it was your son who went pestering Jewel on set


    every single day. More importantly, he refused to leave even though we tried to chase him away, just


    like a stubborn roach. Thus, I''d be happy if everyone are on the same page on this. Go home and keep


    an eye on your son. Tell him to leave Jewel alone! Also, stay out of Jewel''s hair! You''re only taking


    advantage of her because she''s not good withebacks. If you ever do this again, I won''t be this nice


    anymore!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She then looked at Jewel and said, "If Alexes looking for you again tomorrow, tell him to settle his


    problems before taking things further with you. Otherwise, he should forget about dating you and move


    on!"


    Jewel secretly peeked at Stefanie''s gloomy look, feeling somewhat satisfied all of a sudden. Olivia is


    right. She''s taking advantage of me because I''m not good atebacks. Now that she''s arguing with


    Olivia, she can''t even get a word in.


    "Let''s go." Olivia helped Jewel to her feet and assisted her out of the room without even bothering to


    observe Stefanie''s reaction.


    "Let me tell you something, Jewel. You''d better leave Summer City and stay away from my son! I''d


    rather die than let him be with you," Stefanie retorted.


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and turned to look at thedy. "You don''t own Summer City! If I were you,


    I''d worry about Alex. After all, he''s the one who won''t leave Jewel alone. Technically speaking, you and


    your son are the ones who should leave Summer City. Now, if you insist on stirring up more trouble, I''m


    going to call Alex and tell him about this. By then, let''s see who is going to feel more embarrassed."

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Chapter 949 Couldn¡¯t Resist Joining In


    He walked out right after saying that.


    Christoff couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and helplessness, having watched the entire drama


    unfold. He took a few steps toward Stefanie and smiled.


    "So, you wanted to catch her and then secretly dismiss her, huh? I must say, you are surprisingly


    avant-garde! Still, I agree with Olivia. If you can control your son, then go ahead and do so. If you can''t,


    then let him go. What kind of people do you think they are to quietly let you take advantage of them?


    You have ended up bearing the brunt of the criticism on top of embarrassing yourself. Isn''t it more


    trouble than it''s worth?"


    Hearing that, Stefanie red at Christoff and hissed, "And who the hell are you?"


    Christoff''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Me? Take a guess," he teased before waltzing away.


    Stefanie sneered and cursed, "I bet Olivia isn''t a good woman. She is seeing Eugene and flirting with


    you at the same time!"


    Christoff, who had already reached the door, turned back when he heard those words. He crossed his


    arms in front of his chest and looked at Stefanie with a sarcastic gaze. "Ma''am, you can insult me, but


    you can''t insult Olivia. Our rtionship is indeed ambiguous, but I''m the one who is flirting with her. Do


    you understand what I''m saying?"


    She immediately spat, "I knew something was going on between you two. How shameless!"


    Christoff didn''t hold back. He looked like the devil from hell as he stared at Stefanie with a vicious gaze.


    "Don''t let me hear you say one bad thing about her again, or I''ll take action. I promise you it won''t end


    with just a minor scolding!"


    He only looked away and turned to leave after seeing her frown and hesitate to speak under his fierce


    gaze.


    Olivia happened to be looking for Christoff when he caught up to her. Seeing him approach only now,


    she couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so slow?"


    Christoff replied with a smile, "I couldn''t resist joining in when I saw you having a st at chewing her


    out."


    "Why did you scold her?" Olivia''s face fell. "She didn''t do anything to you."


    He looked at her and insisted, "But she bullied you!"


    Olivia felt the corners of her mouth twitch at that. "The one she bullied was Jewel! You saw how I was


    one-sidedly venting my anger on her."


    "Uh-huh, but she still pissed you off."


    Olivia was at a loss for words. "Enough, you. Can''t you start acting like a normal human being?"


    He chortled at that. "How is it that you are still upset even though I''m being nice?"


    "I do have to thank you for tonight," shemented. "I was really worried earlier. I thought that


    something happened to Jewel."


    "No need to thank me. How about you treat me to a meal this time?" He rubbed his chin with his hand


    as a mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    Before Olivia could speak, Jewel quickly mediated by intervening, "I''ll treat you both. You''ve been


    worried because of me. I''ll treat you to a meal someday."


    Olivia looked at Christoff and smiled with satisfaction. "Sounds good to me."


    Christoff, on the other hand, said nothing.


    When the trio got off the elevator, the two men were still being held by the security guards.


    Christoff turned to Olivia when he saw this. "What about them?"


    "Send them to Alex," she ordered.


    "Forget it." Jewel held onto her as she muttered, "Don''t let him know. It is his mother we are talking


    about. What is he supposed to do?"


    "Hmph! Let him do whatever he wants."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Forget it," Jewel urged. "Just let them go."


    "Are you a pushover?" Olivia red at Jewel, eliciting a chuckle from thetter.


    The three of them then left the hotel.


    "Thank you for today. You can go back now. Jewel and I will go home too," Olivia mentioned.


    "Alright," the man replied.


    Olivia and Jewel proceeded to hail a cab by the roadside.


    When they got in the car, Olivia asked, "What did she say?"


    "Not much, actually. You and Christoff got there before she said anything."


    "She didn''t say anything at all?"


    "She did. She asked if I still remembered this hotel. She imed that I did something with another man


    in this hotel and betrayed Alex."


    Olivia quickly became angry when she heard that. "You shouldn''t listen to her. Regardless of whether


    that incident was true or not, what right does she have to meddle when even Alex didn''t care? Divorced


    couples can marry each other again. It has been seven or eight years since then. Can''t this matter be


    put to rest? It is my first time meeting Alex''s mother. She sure is unreasonable. How could she use


    such a despicable method to bring you here? What was she thinking of doing if we hadn''te?!"

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Chapter 950 Distant


    Jewel took a deep breath before confessing, "She wanted to give me money and have me leave


    tonight."


    Olivia seethed with anger when she heard that. "She is sick in the head! Does she think that everyone


    covets that small amount of their family''s money?!"


    Jewel quietly chuckled as she murmured, "Olivia, you sure worked off my anger when you chewed her


    out."


    At that, Olivia muttered, "You can do it too after your throat recovers."


    "To be honest, I feel much better now. I may have to do it slower, but I can say a lot of things in one


    breath."


    "Attagirl."


    Jewel then hugged Olivia. "Thank you, Olivia."


    "We are way past thanking each other," Olivia lightly scolded before instructing the driver, "Please stop


    at the pharmacy ahead."


    "Why are we going to the pharmacy?" Jewel asked.


    "I''m going to get you some antidote, or you will only recover tomorrow at the earliest."


    After saying that, Olivia stepped out of the car and briskly entered the pharmacy. In no time, she came


    out with the purchased medicine in hand.


    As she got back into the car, she couldn''t help but notice a motorcycle trailing not far from their cab.


    She smiled knowingly in that direction. She didn''t need to take a close look to know that it was


    Christoff.


    No matter his intentions for approaching her, she felt grateful toward him tonight.


    Once she got in the car, Jewel asked, "Did you see Christoff? He is following us."


    "I saw him." Olivia nodded.


    When the car slowly drove off, Jewel stole another nce behind. Sure enough, Christoff started his


    motorcycle and followed them.


    "Is he worried? Could it be that he has genuinely developed feelings for you?"


    Olivia responded, "Actually, I think he is trying to drive a wedge between me and Eugene. I have a


    feeling that the things that have happened to us recently are somehow rted to him."


    "You mean you two argued?"


    "Mhm. Even though Eugene was deceitful, he and I wouldn''t have gotten in a deadlock if Christoff


    hadn''t intervened."


    As they spoke, the cab came to a halt. They had arrived at the hotel.


    When they got out of the car and headed toward the hotel, Jewel deliberately nced in the direction


    they came from. As expected, she caught sight of Christoff''s motorcycle.


    However, he had already turned back.


    It seemed like he was only escorting them. Now that he had made sure that they were safe, he finally


    left feeling relieved.


    It''s just like a romantic drama! Jewel thought to herself.


    The lofty and imposing ruler of the Samuel Court is silently escorting someone home. I wouldn''t have


    believed it if I''m not seeing this with my own eyes.


    Jewel onlymented after following Olivia into the hotel. "I think that he genuinely likes you."


    Olivia only gave her the side-eye. "Are you betraying your Godmother? Don''t you feel bad for her?"


    Jewel giggled at that. "You''re right. I have to keep an eye on you for her, lest some rascal seduces you


    and takes you away."


    ¡­


    The next day, Stefanie grew angrier the more she thought about it. It seemed that Jewel''s mild


    temperament was something she could handle.


    However, Olivia, with her sharp tongue, nearly gave her a heart attackst night. Stefanie couldn''t put


    her anger to rest no matter what.


    What kind of witch has Eugene fallen for? she fumed.


    In a fit of anger, she went straight to find Ellen.


    Ellen had just finished tidying up the room when Stefanie arrived at her apartment.


    They had actually gotten somewhat distant after so many years of not seeing each other.


    Although Ellen had met Stefanie once when she returned, they merely exchanged pleasantries back


    then.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This was the first time Stefanie came to her ce.


    Ellen warmly weed her in. "Stefanie! What brings you here?"


    Stefanie smiled and replied, "I came to see you since I am free today." She then looked around. "Are


    you the only one at home?"


    Ellen had a helpless but indulgent look in her eyes as she chuckled. "Brian is also at home, but he


    hasn''t woken up yet."


    "Does he still pass out often?" Stefanie was surprised. "I remember he had this condition since he was


    young. He would always faint for no reason, right? How is he now?"


    Awkwardly, Ellen uttered, "He is okay now."


    "I''m d. That would be so scary otherwise. You will have to worry all the time," Stefaniemented.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Chapter 951 Holding Back


    Despite feeling somewhat upset, Ellen only let out a dismissiveugh without saying anything. She


    sure is terrible at choosing the right words to say.


    Still, she held back her anger and asked, "What would you like to drink?"


    Stefanie sat on the couch and responded, "Tea is fine. I just came to have a chat with you."


    Ellen proceeded to pour Stefanie a cup of tea and washed some fruit for her before sitting across from


    her. "What have you been up totely? I haven''t seen much of you."


    Stefanie sighed helplessly at that. "What else can I do? I''m busy worrying about Alex. He has been


    making me really angry recently."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Stefanie sat up straight and began toin. "He fell for a woman eight years ago, and I


    disapproved of her at that time. I got in their way as much as I could and eventually caused them to fall


    out. I thought everything came to an end then. Who would have thought that the same woman would


    come back eight yearster? And just like that, Alex went crazy, and he has gotten involved with her


    again now. I''m so mad!"


    Ellen let out another unnatural smile and persuaded, "Isn''t Alex too grown for you to care about that? It


    is not like he is a child. You should let the youngsters do what they want."


    Feeling both dissatisfied and unwilling to concede, Stefanie stubbornly held her head high.


    "No way! Anyone else is fine, just not her. Alex is also too willful for his own good. I have given him


    what he deserved in the past few years, and all the women I introduced to him are better than this


    woman. But that child promised me one thing, and then he messed it up behind my back. It''s like he


    has been bewitched into liking this one woman!"


    Ellen peered at her with a resigned gaze. "Why do you think Alex shouldn''t fall for this woman? Is it


    because of her looks? Or her character?"


    "Everything about her is problematic." Stefanie pursed her lips. "Eight years ago, she slept with another


    man when she and Alex were still in a rtionship. I sent her away with some money. She must have


    gotten used to my spoiling her, and that is why she hase to ask for money again. Ugh!"


    Ellen seemed to have suddenly understood as she hummed. "But still, you have to consider what your


    child wants. As parents, we will have to makepromises if our child has found someone they like.


    Besides, it has been eight years since those things happened. What''s done is done. Since Alex likes


    her, there must be some redeeming qualities about her."


    Stefanie snorted again. "I don''t see anything redeeming about her. She doesn''t have an impressive


    family background, connections, or eloquence, and she is not particrly pretty. She doesn''t even


    know how to show respect to her elders. I went through a lot of trouble meeting her yesterday, but


    guess what she said? She said she won''t leave Alex unless he personally tells her to go. Can you


    imagine how infuriating it was to hear that? She clearly wants money!"


    Ellen furrowed her eyebrows. She had been wondering all along, Isn''t Jewel the one Alex is interested


    in? Whom is this woman talking about?


    But the more she listened to Stefanie speak, the more she had a feeling that Stefanie was talking about


    Jewel.


    However, Ellen held her temper in as she asked, "What''s the name of the girl Alex likes?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reluctantly, Stefanie uttered, "Jewel Fenton! Her old name was Jean Louis. Who would have thought


    she woulde back with her name changed? And she even became inarticte."


    Ellen''s face immediately turned grim. "She is not as despicable as you make her out to be, is she? Her


    voice was damaged because someone set her up. They locked her in a warehouse and set fire to it,


    and her voice was ruined by the smoke. Besides, isn''t Alex the one pursuing her? Jewel has been


    rejecting him all along. How can you me everything on her?"


    Her reply shocked Stefanie, who then asked, "You know her?"


    "She is my goddaughter!" Ellen warned.


    Stefanie immediately blurted out, "You see this?! I''m sure she was the one who wanted to be your


    goddaughter. Be careful, though. Women like her don''t have good intentions. She might end up


    deceiving you and taking away all your money."


    Ellen grew increasingly displeased with what she heard. "Enough, Stefanie. Don''t pass judgment on


    someone you don''t know well. Jewel is the one who has been buying me things ever since she became


    my goddaughter. In what way has she deceived me? And don''t speak ill of her anymore. She is my


    goddaughter."


    However, Stefanie continued to advise her friend, sounding as though she was saying this for Ellen''s


    own good. "Ellen, you probably don''t know how sly people have gotten since you were away for many


    years. She won''t mind showing some small favors to win your heart when she wants more. You will see


    what happens once you get closer to her and start letting your guard down!"

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Chapter 952 I Like Them Both


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I do interact with people on the ind. I can still distinguish right from wrong," Ellen replied.


    Suddenly, she stood up and went back to her room to take the painting that Jewel gave her. She


    unfolded it and showed it to Stefanie.


    "You call this a small favor?" Ellen asked. "Do you know who painted this?"


    Stefanie nced at the signature. "Amos White?"


    Ellen looked at her. "Do you know how valuable Amos White''s artwork is? Do you have any idea of the


    worth of his final masterpieces? This is what Jewel gave me. She could easily sell this painting for a


    few hundred thousand or millions!"


    "A painting worth that amount means nothingpared to the Nn Family. Besides, this painting may


    not even be genuine. As far as I know, Old Mr. White retired a long time ago."


    "He did retire a long time ago, but Jewel had him personally paint this for me because she did him a


    favor a few years ago."


    Stefanie wore a disdainful expression as she muttered, "The more you talk, the more unbelievable it


    gets. Just who is Jewel that she even made Old Mr. White owe her a favor?"


    Ellen suddenly felt like she was talking to a brick wall.


    As she packed up the painting, she warned, "Say whatever you want. You only see her ws because


    you have grudges against her. But the Jewel I know is beautiful, gentle, kind, and sensible. She even


    saved my life. Please refrain from speaking ill of her in front of me."


    Stefanie grew somewhat upset as she retorted, "Why don''t you keep her for your son if she is so


    great?"


    "If my son didn''t already have Olivia, I would be more than happy for him to be with Jewel. Both my


    daughter-inw and Jewel are good girls. I like them both."


    "Fine. Keep lying to yourself. Do you even know what your daughter-inw is up to outside?" A smirk


    appeared at the corners of Stefanie''s mouth. Her main agenda foring here this time was to expose


    Olivia.


    Ellen''s expression only grew darker. "I don''t want to know. My daughter-inw knows what she should


    and shouldn''t do. You don''t need to worry about her."


    Stefanie sneered, "Does knowing what she shouldn''t do include getting intimate with another man in


    the middle of the night? Last night, your daughter-inw came as well when I called Jewel to the hotel.


    She sure gave me a piece of her mind! I asked how she could be with Eugene while flirting with


    another man. She didn''t say anything, but do you know what that man said? He said I can criticize him


    but not your daughter-inw, and he even boasted about seducing her. Can you believe someone


    would say something like that? I came here with good intentions to warn you, but forget it if you don''t


    believe me."


    She lifted her teacup and took a sip before continuing, "Even if your daughter-inw doesn''t have such


    intentions, can you guarantee that nothing will happen when she keeps mingling with another man in


    the middle of the night? You know what? Forget it if you don''t want to listen. I thought we hadmon


    topics. It is a waste of time to talk to someone who doesn''t understand!"


    After saying that, Stefanie got up and started to leave.


    At that moment, the bedroom door suddenly swung open, and a messy-haired Brian emerged from


    inside.


    Despite how harmless he looked, his next words packed a punch.


    "Indeed, it is a waste of time to talk to someone who doesn''t understand. I see you can only wish for


    someone else to live the same chaotic life as yours just because you can''t have peace yourself. Both


    Olivia and Jewel are my family. I dare you to say another bad word about them!"


    Stefanie immediately clicked her tongue. "Ha! How can your son say that? You didn''t even see for


    yourself how that guy threatened to hit me just because I talked about Olivia! I came to warn you all out


    of the kindness of my heart. I hope you don''t defend those women when your brother gets cheated on


    one day!"


    "Don''t start wishing the whole world to be the same just because you got cheated on. It has been so


    many years. Have you ever reflected on your actions? You are even going around spreading rumors.


    You don''t fear retribution, do you?!"


    Furious, Stefanie turned to look at Ellen andined, "Ellen, are you going to let your son speak to


    me this way? He has absolutely no manners!"


    Meanwhile, Ellen remained calm andposed. "Having good manners depends on who it is for. You


    stand in my house and criticize my daughter-inw and my goddaughter. I think I''m being kind enough


    to not kick you out already."

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Chapter 953 Let Your Eldest Son Handle It


    "You¡­ you don''t know what is good for you. You will regret this one day!" Stefanie shouted.


    "I feel sorry for Alex for having a mother like you," Brian retorted as he unhesitatingly opened the door.


    "Please leave. We don''t wee you here!"


    Just like that, he drove Stefanie away.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sitting on the couch, Ellenined out of frustration. "When did she be such a bitter person?


    She condemned Jewel so harshly like Jewel doesn''t have one thing that is good about her. I''m worried


    that Jewel will suffer if she really ends up with Alex. She''s way too kind. I need to talk to her and tell her


    to keep her distance from Alex."


    As she muttered to herself, she took out her phone to make a call.


    Brian quickly snatched the phone out of her hand when he saw this.


    "Why would you call Jewel? Alex is the one who is pursuing her, and she hasn''t agreed to be with him


    yet. Why do you think she hasn''t agreed yet? It''s because she''s aware of the situation in Alex''s family.


    Instead of calling Jewel, you should be calling Alex. Tell him not toe after your daughter if he can''t


    handle the problems well. That is the right way to protect our own."


    Ellen suddenly thought it was reasonable when she heard that. However, she paused after taking her


    phone back and looked at Brian with uneasy eyes. "But I''ll be snitching on Stefanie¡­ I''ll be sowing


    discord between a mother and son."


    "Hmph! More like we are giving her a taste of her own medicine," he muttered. "She cane to our


    house and say whatever she wants, but we''re not allowed to respond in the same way?"


    "Do not do to others what you would not have them do to you. Won''t we be just like her if we tell


    on her?"


    Brian pondered for a moment before he smirked mischievously. "Let your eldest son handle it, then!


    After all, that woman scolded your daughter-inw!"


    ¡­


    In the Nn Group.


    Eugene was still trying to understand every word he heard after ending a call from Brian.


    It seemed that Stefanie had a conversation with Jewelst night and was scolded by Olivia. And he


    said that Olivia was with another man in the middle of the night? But wasn''t Olivia with me? Did they


    meet after we parted ways?


    He thought for a moment before he decided to call Olivia to confirm the story.


    The phone rang several times before it was answered.


    "Are you resting?" Eugene asked.


    "Uh-huh. I just started rxing a while ago. Have you had your meal?"


    "Not yet," Eugene replied. "I just received a call from Brian. He said that Alex''s mother went to my


    mother and said a lot of bad things about Jewel and you. What exactly happenedst night?"


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that. "She had the audacity to go to your mother? What was she


    thinking? I''m d Alex didn''t take after his mother''s intelligence, or else Road Enterprises wouldn''t


    have existed. She pissed me off so badst night."


    She didn''t hide anything about what happenedst night and recounted everything, including Christoff''s


    assistance, to Eugene.


    She was open and honest without leaving anything out.


    Finally, she added angrily, "If it weren''t for Jewel stopping me from calling Alex, I would have called him


    right away. What kind of mother is that woman? She thinks Jewel is an easy target, huh? She acts like


    there''s no one backing Jewel!"


    As Eugene listened to the furious voice on the other end of the line, he strangely felt a sense of calm in


    his heart. That intimate feeling between him and Olivia had returned.


    With a smile, he echoed, "Exactly. How dare she touch one of the Nns? Don''t worry. I''ll help you


    vent your anger."


    "What are you going to do?" Olivia asked suspiciously, to which he vaguely responded, "Whoever


    started it will be the one to end it."


    "Are you going to tell Alex? But Jewel said not to do that."


    Eugene snorted. "Jewel doesn''t want to confront Alex''s mother because she is kind. However, I will not


    tolerate having one of my own bullied, especially when it''s directed at my girlfriend. You can stop


    worrying about this."


    Olivia didn''t mind it much. After all, this matter had to be resolved if Jewel and Alex wanted to be


    together in the future.


    "Okay, then. Do as you please. Just don''t make things too sour between the people involved. You can


    remind Alex appropriately. It wouldn''t be good if it leads to a rift between the mother and son."


    "Got it."

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954 I¡¯ll Back Out


    "How is North doing? He''s not angry, is he?"


    "He''s fine." Eugene sighed. "Iforted himst night. He was mostly worried about you. I''m sorry for


    putting you and your mother through this, Olivia."


    Olivia took a deep breath at those words. "Enough. You have said it a few times now. I don''t want to


    argue with you. As long as the children aren''t Azalea''s, I won''t make a fuss for those adorable little


    ones'' sake. But if the children are Azalea''s, I won''t get involved with you anymore, Eugene."


    The man hurriedly replied, "They won''t be hers. The more I think about it, the more unlikely it seems.


    Don''t worry. North is already looking into it. He was the one who hid the traces of their whereabouts. It


    will take some time to find them. Please be patient."


    "Yeah. I understand."


    Olivia ended the call after saying that.


    Even though she didn''t want to argue with Eugene, she couldn''t help feeling irritable whenever she


    thought about Azalea.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know whether it was because Azalea''s unabashed admiration for Eugene posed a threat to


    her, or if it was because she was indebted to Eugene for saving her life that she couldn''t express her


    immature thoughts to him.


    Olivia was forced to be magnanimous despite how petty she was deep down. She only wished for


    Eugene to belong to her alone.


    It was alreadyte in the evening when they finished shooting for the day.


    As Olivia and Jewel stepped out of the filming set, they saw Alex standing at the entrance.


    Unlike his usual cheerful self, he exuded an air of destion. He quietly called out to Jewel, "Jewel¡­"


    Olivia''s expression darkened at the sight of him. When she nced at Jewel, their eyes happened to


    meet.


    "It''s your call," Olivia said. "Ignore him if you want to, or you can talk to him."


    Jewel looked back at Alex again. "You should go back."


    After speaking, she took Olivia''s hand and started to leave, only to have the man approach her and


    grab her by the hand instead.


    "Please, Jewel. Talk to me."


    Jewel instinctively pulled back. Her eyebrows were furrowed when she hissed, "Don''t touch me."


    His mother is going to think that I''m seducing him again if she sees us.


    Alexpromised by withdrawing his hand. "Let''s find a ce to talk, then."


    Jewel took a deep breath and nced at Olivia. "I''ll send you home."


    Olivia sighed. "It''s fine. I''m not a child you have to send home. You go ahead and have a good chat.


    After all, everything that happened has nothing to do with him."


    Jewel nodded before getting into Alex''s car with him.


    They then came to the private room of a restaurant. After the food was served, Alex finally murmured,


    "I''m sorry aboutst night, Jewel. I didn''t know my mother treated you like that."


    Jewel sucked in a deep breath. "I don''t have the right to judge your mother in front of you, and I don''t


    want your rtionship with your mother to go sour because of me. It''s better if you don''te to see


    me again. I don''t want your mother to misunderstand."


    Alex grew somewhat impatient as he demanded, "Don''t listen to her! She''s going through menopause


    now, and she doesn''t think before she speaks or acts. It was my decision to pursue you. I was the one


    who has been persistently pursuing you. Why listen to her?"


    He then reached out and grabbed her hand, pleading, "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for


    you? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you at the entrance of the set? I was afraid that you


    would back down, which is why I came to find you right away. Don''t give up so easily, please! We have


    spent so much time together. Don''t you have any lingering feelings for me? Don''t you feel reluctant to


    let me go?"


    Jewel only helplessly looked into his eyes. "What can I do when it is your mother who doesn''t like me? I


    can''t make you break ties with your mother. I have no choice but to back out on my own."


    "No." Alex pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t worry. Just give me some time. I will definitely resolve


    this."


    "Your mother said she won''t object to you dating anyone other than me. Don''t you think this is no


    longer just a matter of not liking me? Perhaps she really minds what happened in the past, or maybe


    there are other reasons she hasn''t told me. Do you think we can be together when she is so strongly


    opposing our rtionship?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Chapter 955 A Fussy Man


    "I know that you have been hesitant to be with me mainly because of my mother. A stressful life like


    this is not what I want to give you either. I will find time to have a serious talk with my mother, so I hope


    you won''t give up on me easily," Alex insisted.


    Jewel felt helpless upon hearing that. Though she spoke slowly, she firmly uttered each word. "I don''t


    want to make things difficult for you, but do you think our rtionship can surpass the bond of a family?


    Neither of us will be happy if we continue like this. It''s better to let go."


    "I have already let my mother make you suffer once. This time, I won''t listen to her anymore. It would


    be great if she could ept you. But even if she doesn''t, I won''t give up on you. We''ll stay away from


    her. I just don''t want you to back away at the first sign of difficulty!"


    "I''m not. That day when your mother insisted on sending me away, I told her that I won''t go unless you


    ask me to leave."


    Overjoyed, Alex held Jewel''s hand and cheered, "Really? Did you really say that?"


    "Although some part of me said that to provoke her, I also meant what I said. It''s up to me and the


    person I choose to be together. No one else has the right to interfere."


    Alex bobbed his head quickly. "Yes, that''s right! We are the ones who decide our rtionship."


    After saying that, he put food on Jewel''s te and gently coaxed her, "Let''s eat!"


    When they were engaged in their conversation, Olivia had just walked a short distance away from the


    set. That was when a motorcycle suddenly approached and abruptly stopped next to her. Christoff''s


    familiar voice soon rang out from underneath the helmet.


    "Why are you alone? Where is Jewel?"


    The startled woman immediately red at him. "It''s the middle of the night! Are you trying to give me a


    heart attack?"


    However, Christoff seemed rather indifferent about it as he mentioned, "Buy me a meal."


    Olivia pursed her lips. "Didn''t we just eat?"


    "I''m still hungry."


    Olivia rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    Seeing her hesitate, Christoff urged, "Hurry up! Don''t be all talk and no action."


    Although Olivia was reluctant, she couldn''t refuse him.


    Even if his helping her in the past did not count for anything, he did indeed help herst night. And so,


    she sighed and relented. "Fine. Let''s go. I have never met anyone who is as persistent at getting


    someone to treat them to a meal like their life depended on it as you."


    Christoffughed and handed her a helmet before pointing his lips to the backseat.


    "Hop on. I''ll take you somewhere nice."


    Olivia stood in ce with her eyebrows pulled together. "You even chose the restaurant?"


    "What''s wrong?" He raised an eyebrow. "I can''t have my favorite food?"


    "What a fussy man," Olivia muttered under her breath. Despite feeling reluctant, she put on the helmet


    and got on his bike.


    Christoff chuckled at her words. "Who are you calling fussy? You are not being very sincere about this


    meal you are treating me, are you?"


    "You have been forcing me to treat you to meals every day. At this point, I''m buying you meals just to


    get you to shut up. What sincerity are you talking about?"


    As soon as she said that, the motorcycle elerated abruptly.


    Olivia instinctively lunged forward and collided with the man''s solid back. Feeling her chest throb with


    pain, she fisted her hand in frustration and pounded his back.


    Christoff onlyughed. "Hold on to me. We are going now!"


    The vehicle shot ahead immediately after he said that.


    They sped along the road, passing cars as if they were brushing against them. The shadows of trees


    on both sides of the road seemed to tilt backward and asionally, they heard the piercing sound of


    horns and brakes.


    However, Olivia felt no fear.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that Christoff was a skilled rider, or she herself was a motorcycle


    enthusiast; she rather enjoyed riding at such a speed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The road gradually became more remote as they got far from the hustle and bustle of the city. It


    seemed like they had left the urban area and everything around them grew quiet.


    This doesn''t seem like the road to a restaurant! There isn''t even a single soul in sight.


    "Where are we going?" Olivia shouted from behind.


    Christoff took a while to make out her words. He didn''t slow down as he replied in an equally loud


    voice, "I''m taking you somewhere fun!"


    Olivia disliked how he wouldn''t borate beyond that, but it wasn''t like she had a choice at this point.


    She could only let him take her further and further away with a frown on her face.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 956 An Excited Woman


    After approximately ten more minutes of riding, Olivia could see lights in the distance. Many people¡ª


    both men and women¡ªhad gathered there, but the majority of them were youngsters.


    The asional roar of motorcycles could be heard.


    Olivia seemed to suddenly realize something. "Is this a motorcycle race?"


    Christoff slowed down the bike and he managed to effortlessly make out Olivia''s words this time. "Yup.


    I have a feeling you would also enjoy this kind of sport."


    "How did you know?" She was astonished.


    "I have eyes," he teased and nced back at her. Even though he couldn''t see her, it felt like he could.


    He then added with a smile, "You''re the first woman who has an excited look on her face instead of a


    scared one when riding on my bike."


    The two of them finally came to a stop.


    Olivia lifted her visor and chuckled. "I thought you were taking me somewhere suspicious in the middle


    of the night."


    "Scared I''ll sell you off?" Christoffughed.


    "It''s better to sell you than to sell me. Your life is worth more than mine."


    That elicited augh out of the man. "When the dayes that we truly have to resort to selling our


    lives for money, sell me and make sure you run away as fast as you can."


    Olivia pursed her lips. "Won''t you just offer me as a tribute when that timees?"


    "I wouldn''t have the heart to do that!"


    Rendered speechless, Olivia muttered, "Alright, smooth talker. Do youe here often?" She looked


    around the ce.


    She had passed through this ce before. It was a necessary route to reach Promise Ind.


    The terrain here was treacherous, with cliffs all around and dozens of sharp bends descending from


    above. Some of the bends were less than ny degrees, and the outerne only had a low guardrail


    to make it appear safe.


    This was not a professional racing track. It was a mountain road for regr travel that had been


    temporarily transformed into a racing track by motorcycle enthusiasts.


    The low guardrail would be of no use if something unexpected happened. Once there was a mishap in


    its handling, one would easily lose their life.


    "Ie here every week," Christoff replied, his gaze filled with keen interest as he stared into Olivia''s


    curious eyes. "Do you like it?"


    She nodded. "It''s alright. It is really dangerous, though."


    Christoff whistled into the distance with a look of recklessness and arrogance. "Which is what makes it


    thrilling."


    Olivia immediately red at him. "You''re ying with your life!"


    Hearing that, he lowered his gaze and nced at her, suddenly smiling. "Can I interpret that as your


    words of concern?"


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "You think too much."


    Before Christoff could say anything else, Olivia saw a couple sticking to each other like they were


    conjoined twins walking toward them from a distance. She actually recognized the man, who turned out


    to be Ben.


    She wouldn''t have expected him to be a motorcycle enthusiast.


    Naturally, Ben noticed Olivia too. After a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, he immediately smirked


    teasingly.


    But first, he greeted Christoff. "You arete today, Hurricane."


    Olivia was also surprised as she nced at Christoff. Christoff is Hurricane?


    This name had always been closely associated with her in the world rankings. She hadn''t expected


    Hurricane and Christoff to be the same person. What a small world this is!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Christoff nced at Olivia and uttered, "Let''s all be friends, hmm?"


    Ben deliberately pretended not to recognize Olivia as he boldly scanned her from head to toe. "Whew!


    You are one hot girl!"


    She immediately felt disgusted. Although he was dressed in a motorcycle suit, which was quite different


    from his usual appearance, he couldn''t wipe off the nauseating feeling she got from him.


    The woman beside him had fiery red lips and a seductive figure. Her hair was braided like a centipede


    and she was intimately pressed against him, not leaving any gap between their bodies.


    She didn''t seem bothered by Ben''s words.


    Christoff, however, turned grim. "What do you think you are looking at?"


    Knowing that Christoff was angry, Ben smiled apologetically and offered, "Oh, you''re so uptight. What''s


    wrong with merely looking? If you want, I''llpensate you with my girl."


    He then pushed the woman in Christoff''s direction.


    However, Christoff pushed the woman back without missing a beat. "Keep your woman to yourself," he


    warned.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 957 Because She Is Her


    The woman aggressively wiggled her body against Ben, seemingly both coquettish and upset.


    Meanwhile, he held onto the woman''s head and proceeded to give her a passionate kiss thatsted for


    three minutes right in front of them.


    Not wanting to see this, Olivia instinctively turned her head the other way.


    Christoff also felt somewhat awkward. Of course, it wasn''t because he wasn''tfortable with such a


    scene, but rather because he was concerned that Olivia would be disgusted by it. Although he didn''t


    move, his eyes remained fixated on her.


    Olivia soon sent a message to Jewel, informing her that she was outside and would be returning home


    later than expected.


    Ben and the woman were done kissing after she sent the message. The woman, too, finally behaved


    herself.


    Christoff lifted his gaze and looked at Olivia. "We are having a two-person race today. Dare to ride with


    me on my bike?"


    However, Ben provocatively looked at Olivia and suggested, "Since it''s a two-person race, let''s


    cooperate. Each person rides half the distance, and we switch at the eleventh turn. Only then can the


    winner truly im victory."


    Christoff didn''t even have to think before he refused. "No. She doesn''t know how to."


    "We can just take it slow," Benmented while raising his chin toward Olivia. "Hey, you can at least


    ride a motorcycle, right? Why would youe here otherwise? Are you going to stand there and look


    pretty? Is this what Eugene has reduced you to?"


    As soon as he said that, he received a kick to his abdomen. He immediately lost his footing and fell to


    the ground. Before he could get up, Christoff growled in a chilling voice, "I don''t need you to judge one


    of my own."


    Ben''s eyebrows pulled into a frown. "F*ck, Hurricane! Do you know who she is? Are you really resorting


    to violence for a woman?"


    "Say one more word about her and see what happens!" Christoff sneered.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ben couldn''t afford to embarrass himself, especially when his woman was watching. "Damn it!" he


    muttered. "I''m just kindly reminding you. She is Eugene''s woman. Even though I don''t know if she has


    been dumped now, you better not get involved with her."


    "I know her because she is her. F*ck if I care whose woman she is."


    Olivia peered at Christoff upon noting how the man had changed his way of speaking.


    He used to say that I am Eugene''s woman, but now it is because I am me, huh? What a hypocrite!


    But she didn''t have time to argue with Christoff. Instead, she looked at Ben as a smirk hung at the


    corner of her mouth.


    "You haven''t learned your lesson at all, have you? You still haven''t repented even after being beaten up


    so many times. Do you think this racetrack is your territory? It''s just a motorcycle race. Let''s race, then.


    I''ll shut you up!"


    "Are you sure about this?" Christoff looked at Olivia skeptically. "Don''t force yourself."


    "It''s fine. Mr. Roberts here won''t give up if I don''t give him the chance to race against me," Olivia


    reassured him.


    "You know each other?"


    "Kind of. We haven''t spoken much, but I somehow got in the way of his happy endings a few times


    now."


    Christoff chuckled at that. "You sure have an interesting hobby."


    Olivia innocently retorted. "I really didn''t do it intentionally. The women he''s interested in all have


    grudges against me, so when I dealt with them, it ended up affecting him too."


    "Bullsh*t!" Ben cursed. "What grudge does Jessica have against you?"


    "Well¡­" Olivia pondered for a moment. "She''s my friend. I can''t just sit back and watch her fall into


    your trap, can I?"


    Ben could feel a ball of frustration lodged in his throat. He pointed at Olivia and barked, "Alright, Olivia


    Maxwell. Let''s race! Just watch how I make you concede!"


    "Sure," Olivia calmly replied.


    As Ben spoke, he shouted at the crowd gathered there and exined the rules they had just


    discussed.


    These people were always up for new ways to have fun. The idea of each person riding half of the


    race, which they hadn''t tried before, naturally got everyone''s enthusiastic responses.


    And so, a crowd of people parked their bikes at the starting line.


    Christoff looked at Olivia and reminded her, "I''ll ride fasterter, so you can take it slow. Don''t rush. It is


    okay even if we lose."


    "Are you worried about my riding skills?" Olivia crossed her arms over her chest.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 958 Are You Scared?


    "Come to think of it, I have never seen you ride before. How good are you?"


    Olivia proudly huffed. "You will find out soon enough."


    She then lowered her visor and mounted the bike.


    The roar of the motorcycle grew louder as the entire vehicle seemed to be shaking, ready to take off at


    any moment.


    With a gunshot-like bang, all the bikes shot forward like released arrows. There was a distance


    between the once-crowded motorcycles in the blink of an eye.


    Ben, who was familiar with this ce, had a slightly quicker start than others, putting him and the


    woman on his bike in first ce.


    Christoff and Olivia were currently in third ce.


    However, Olivia wasn''t worried at all. She knew that Christoff hadn''t started elerating yet.


    The second-ce rider, who was a woman riding while a man sat behind her, wasn''t far from them.


    Olivia was somewhat surprised by this pairing. It seemed that the woman was given the lead because


    of her impressive riding skills.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone knew that the danger in off-road circuits like this was significantly heightened. A slight


    mistake could lead to fatal consequences.


    After observing for a while, Olivia concluded that the woman''s riding skills were far from exceptional. It


    seemed strange that she was given to lead with her decent-at-best skills.


    However, she didn''t dwell on it too much because Christoff had already started elerating. His bike


    swiftly surpassed the second-ce vehicle, closing in on Ben.


    Ben was also giving it his all, but he was nopetition for the renowned Hurricane.


    In no time, Christoff had overtaken, and even far surpassed, Ben.


    At unrivaled speed, Christoff and Olivia arrived at the designated spot for the rider exchange,


    undoubtedly getting first ce.


    There was a one-minute break at the spot for the rider exchange.


    After getting off the bike, Olivia put on her helmet and was about to straddle the motorcycle when


    Christoff stopped her.


    "Wait," he said while taking off his own motorcycle suit and draping it over Olivia''s shoulder, smoothing


    it out. "It''s windy up ahead. Put this on."


    Olivia felt a little awkward, so she rejected him. "There''s no need. I don''t feel cold."


    However, Christoff didn''t leave room for negotiation as he insisted, "Listen to me!"


    Paying her objections no heed, he zipped up the motorcycle suit and adjusted her helmet, smiling.


    "There we go."


    Olivia''s lips twitched. Why is he scarier now than when he was being fierce?


    When the thought crossed her mind, she felt a shiver run down her spine as if she was actually


    frightened.


    She dared not dwell on it as she hastily straddled the bike.


    Christoff also got on.


    Seeing that there was still time, Olivia asked, "Are you scared?"


    "Of what?" He didn''t understand her question.


    She turned to look at him. "Aren''t you afraid that I don''t know how to ride at all and we''ll end up dead?"


    He chuckled. "You were brave enough to agree to the race, and I am brave enough to ride with you. So


    what if there is an ident and we die? I have you with me, don''t I?"


    "That''s true," Olivia replied with a smile. "For the sake of my own life, I must ensure your safety and get


    you down the mountain!"


    She nced at the second-ce contestant and Ben, all of whom had already swapped positions with


    their respective passengers.


    This time, however, Ben''s bike was being ridden by a woman, while the previous second-ce


    contestant had a man in the front seat.


    The time for the next leg of the race was already being counted down¡­


    "Five, four, three, two, one!"


    Olivia skillfully drove the bike forward almost as soon as the countdown hit one.


    Whoosh!


    The speed and stability of the start surprised Christoff. Such a smooth takeoff was not something an


    ordinary person could achieve.


    It seemed that not only did Olivia know how to ride a bike, but she was also a skilled rider.


    He looked at her, pleasantly surprised. She truly is a treasure. She can act, design clothes, and ride a


    bike! What else is there about her that I don''t know?


    His hand, which had been supporting her, suddenly turned into an embrace around her waist.


    Olivia immediately struggled against his hold. "Let go!"


    The manughed and replied, "I couldn''t wait to hug you. You are amazing!"


    She reached out and pped his hand. "You shameless man, let go of me."


    Worried that he would distract her, Christoff eventually moved his hands away.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 959 A Dangerous Gamble


    The speed of the motorcycle had been slowed down due to the arguments between Olivia and


    Christoff.


    As a consequence, the man in the second position was catching up and slowly closing the gap.


    Although Olivia was not Ben, she was apetitive woman who was determined to do her best.


    To counter this, she turned the throttle with all her might, and the speed of the motorcycle immediately


    increased. Another motorcycle was closely following her.


    As she approached a sharp turn in the road ahead, she had intended to navigate it with caution.


    Nheless, the rider following closely behind appeared resolute in either overtaking her or


    deliberately putting pressure on her, causing her to veer off the road.


    To avoid taking any risks, Olivia reduced her speed slightly to let the person in second ce pass


    before her.


    However, little did she know that the person seemed to be deliberately challenging her, matching her


    speed whenever she elerated and slowing down whenever she did. After several unsessful


    attempts, he continued to pressurize her relentlessly as if he was trying to force her off the cliff.


    As if things couldn''t get any worse, another motorcycle caught up from behind, seemingly intent on


    pursuing them in the same direction. The distance was so close that it appeared as if they could collide


    at any moment.


    A feeling of dread overwhelmed Olivia as she wondered, Who are these people? Are they targeting me


    or Christoff?


    No matter who they were, it was certain that those people were after their lives.


    Before the race, all of them had signed a contract that stipted their participation as a life-and-death


    gamble. This meant that if they perished during the race, their deaths would be regarded as mere


    idents.


    As Olivia realized the danger they were in, her body tensed up and she focused all her attention on


    maneuvering the motorcycle, deftly dodging their pursuers.


    Sensing the danger, Christoff urgently shouted, "Ram into the bike ahead of us!"


    Although Olivia could have rammed the motorcycle in front of them, doing so would result in a fatal


    ident. However, it seemed that they had no other choice. With another motorcycle closing in from


    behind, they were slowly being cornered into a deadly trap.


    They had to find a way out, or they would be doomed to die in this race.


    Olivia surveyed the terrain.


    They were on a mountain pass, currently at a sharp turn with another one looming up ahead.


    If she could make the jump down there¡­


    After making a bold decision, Olivia acted in a split second and shouted, "Hold on tight to me!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although Christoff heard her, he didn''t understand what she meant. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms


    around her.


    He didn''t know what she was about to do, but he felt the motorcyclee to a sudden halt before


    soaring into the air.


    As Christoff watched the world plummet beneath them, he was too stunned to speak. Is she out of her


    mind?! We''re actually steering off the cliff!


    The motorcycle jolted a little as itnded on the lowerne.


    Fortunately, it was built for this kind of racing, and they only felt a slight tremor.


    As if his entire body had gone limp, he quickly nced up to the spot they had just leaped off from. It


    appeared that an ident had urred at that location, where the two motorcycles that were


    attempting to corner them had crashed into each other.


    While the situation had been very dangerous just now, Olivia''s action was even riskier as she had just


    ridden the motorcycle off the cliff and it was about five or six meters down.


    Wow, she''s got some serious guts. I''m not sure I''d even have the nerve to attempt something like that.


    What if we ended up crashing down there? What if she lost control of the bike? She could have been


    killed in an instant, Christoff thought to himself.


    He couldn''t bring himself to think any further, and his entire body was covered in a cold sweat.


    Without realizing it, he had been too worried about Olivia that hepletely forgot he was on the


    motorcycle too.


    Olivia had already repositioned the motorcycle''s direction and was now riding on the regr track.


    The leap had saved them almost a kilometer of distance, which rightly earned them the first ce.


    Christoff''s legs were still weak as their motorcycle came to a halt at the foot of the mountain. As he


    grabbed Olivia''s shoulder in anger, he couldn''t resist blurting out, "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    After shrugging off his grip, she red at him and said, "Aren''t we both alive and well?"


    He pulled her into his arms with lingering fear and muttered a curse through gritted teeth, "You reckless


    woman! You almost scared me to death!"


    Olivia was unable to break free, so she attempted to calm him down by gently patting his back. "You


    can let go now. With such cowardice, you''re not even fit to be the ruler of the Samuel Court. How


    embarrassing."

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960 A Debt of Gratitude


    Christoff finally let go of her and looked into her eyes. His heart instantly sank as he spoke gently.


    There was even a tinge of grievance in his voice. "You can''t take risks like this next time. It''s too


    dangerous."


    Olivia nced up at the mountain and lifted her chin. "Wasn''t it more dangerous just now? It would be


    better for me to get down on my own than to be knocked down by them."


    Christoff understood the logic behind her words. Although her actions were undoubtedly risky, she had


    to have some confidence in herself. Otherwise, they would have ended up either dead or severely


    injured.


    However, he couldn''t rid himself of the fear that lingered in his mind. His mind was consumed with the


    thought of what could have happened if something went wrong and the possibility that she could have


    been killed.


    As someone who had cheated death before, this was the first time he experienced such a terrifying


    feeling.


    He was afraid for her and thought that he might have put her in danger.


    It seemed that those people were after him.


    Rage filled Christoff''s eyes as he wondered who was trying to kill him.


    "Thanks for saving me!"


    Olivia looked at him and asked, "Do you know who they are?"


    Looking up the mountain, he shook his head and answered, "I have no idea, but I''ll find out soon


    enough. Damn it, they''re asking for death!"


    Olivia raised her eyebrows and said, "It might not be you. I have plenty of enemies myself too."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it can''t be you. I brought you here suddenly. How could they have known in advance? Ie here


    almost every week at this time, so they must have plotted this for a while," he reasoned.


    "Do you have any idea who it might be?" she inquired.


    Looking at her, he coldly replied, "Eugene is the biggest suspect."


    At that, she shrugged and asked, "Have you offended him?"


    "Doesn''t it make sense that he got jealous and came after me because I have been hanging with his


    girlfriend?"


    Olivia shook her head in response. "If that''s the only reason, then it can''t be him."


    "Do you trust him that much? What makes you think that he is a good person?"


    "I''m not saying that he''s a good person, but I know that he''s a reasonable person. He''s the type of


    person who won''t mess with you if you don''t mess with him. He might get jealous and seek revenge for


    these things, but he won''t go so far as to try and kill you!"


    Christoff chuckled and deliberately made things difficult for her as he asked again, "Are you trying to


    defend him now? I took you to the hotel yesterday, and now I''m facing this kind of situation. It''s hard not


    to think of him."


    "You helped mest night, so even if he was jealous, he would still take into consideration the favor you


    did for me. However, today''s incident is a different story," she responded solemnly.


    "What do you mean? Is it because I took you out without your consent?" he asked.


    At that, Olivia looked at him and haughtily exined, "That is not the main issue. It''s the fact that I


    nearly lost my life, and he won''t let you go for this. You should go back to your den andy low!"


    Looking at her cute expression, heughed and eximed, "Oh, I''m jealous!"


    She raised her eyebrows in confusion. "Jealous of who?"


    "Eugene," he replied.


    After pondering for a moment, she inquired, "Is it that he is wealthier or more attractive than you that


    you''re jealous of him?"


    Suddenly, a dark expression overcame Christoff''s face as he red at her. Then, he menacingly


    moved closer as his hands gestured to strangle her. "Do you believe that I could kill you?" he seethed.


    Olivia chuckled as she evaded his grasp. "Didn''t you just say that I saved your life? Is this how you


    treat your savior?"


    Refusing to back down, he demanded, "What does Eugene have that I don''t? More money? Better


    looks?"


    After scrutinizing him from head to toe, she teased, "Seems like he''s better than you in every aspect,


    doesn''t it?"


    With that, she quickly dodged away, knowing that would only enrage him further.


    As expected, Christoff exploded in anger and shouted, "Don''t run if you dare!"


    "Well, it''s not smart to stick around." Oliviaughed.


    A wave of inexplicable tenderness washed over Christoff as he chuckled. "Okay, stop it now. I won''t


    hold it against you."


    Olivia slowly moved closer and red at him as she remarked, "You''re ungrateful."


    He smiled. "No, I''ll be forever grateful to you."


    Slightly embarrassed, she joked again, "It''s okay, you don''t have to be. Just remember how brave I was


    when I saved you every time you wanted to kill me."

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961 Uncovering the Truth Behind the ident


    Christoff was amused and exasperated. "If I wanted to kill you, do you think you''d still be alive now?"


    After thinking for a moment, Olivia asked, "Don''t you think keeping me alive is the best decision you''ve


    ever made?"


    At that, he nodded solemnly and said, "Yeah, you''re right. It''s indeed my best decision."


    Not knowing how to respond, she just stared at him.


    It''s rather scary to see him suddenly be serious.


    Fortunately, Christoff didn''t dwell on the same topic and instead asked, "You''re so good at racing. Are


    you a professional racer?"


    "Sort of," Olivia replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I used to be quite active before, but not so much now."


    With a frown on his face, he questioned, "What name do you go by in races?"


    However, Olivia remained silent as she just looked at him with a meaningful smile.


    Seeing her reaction, Christoff chuckled while giving her a skeptical look. "Are you feeling embarrassed


    to reveal your name to me? Let me guess, is it your own name?"


    "You''ve definitely heard of it before."


    "Well, what is it then?"


    Olivia smiled and gently uttered a name, "AG."


    At her words, Christoff stood frozen for a moment before incredulously asking, "You''re AG?"


    Olivia shrugged. "Didn''t expect that, huh?"


    Looking at her, he let out a helpless and dejected sigh. If it hadn''t been for her impressive performance


    just now, he probably wouldn''t have believed it.


    However, he was left with no option but to believe at this point.


    AG, being the racing legend, was an urban myth that had created an era.


    Her true identity remained a mystery to all, and no one knew whether she was a man or a woman.


    However, she consistently emerged victorious every time she participated, regardless of the


    competition.


    What was more frustrating was that every time she participated in thepetition, he consistently


    ended up in second ce without fail.


    He was determined to look for her andpete with her in a fair and satisfying match, but


    unfortunately, he couldn''t find any leads about her identity through various channels.


    It was unexpected that her identity would be revealed to him in such a way today.


    Even more unexpectedly, he, who had been determined to defeat her, suddenly didn''t want to take it


    too seriously anymore.


    Looking at her, he just smiled and asked, "Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?"


    "Looking for me? What for?"


    "I''m not convinced about losing to you. I wanted to race against you and defeat you," he said.


    "Sure, there''ll be a chance to do that in the future," she replied with a smile.


    "But I''m not eager topete anymore."


    "Why not?"


    Without exining, Christoff kept a smile on his face and suggested, "Let''s head back now. Everyone


    must be busy rescuing people after the ident."


    As soon as they arrived, a group of people caught their attention. Many of them were engaged in


    hushed conversations about the ident. "I don''t think Martin can make it. He''s badly injured."


    "What happened? How did they crash into each other?"


    "They were going too fast."


    "Is it worth risking their lives for just a few hundred thousand?"


    "Probably an ident, right? They''re just here to have fun. How many of them are actually here for the


    prize money?"


    "Am I the only one who thinks Hurricane is cool? He even flew down the cliff! Damn! He truly lives up to


    his name!"


    "No, that''s not him. It''s his female partner."


    "A woman? Oh my, she''s savage!"


    As the crowd continued to specte, Christoff and Olivia walked over.


    "Who is this person? Does anyone know him?" Christoff asked.


    Ben responded, "He''s Martin Doyle, a new bike racer who joined recently. I didn''t expect he would end


    up like this."


    "Give me a copy of his informationter," Christoff demanded.


    At that, Ben asked in surprise, "What do you need his information for, Chris?"


    Christoff sneered. "Can''t you tell that he was trying to kill me?"


    As soon as his words fell, everyone was taken aback. Trying to kill Hurricane? Isn''t the ident just a


    tragic coincidence?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christoff nced at the car approaching them and knew that his people had finally arrived.


    He had made a call to them earlier while he was still at the foot of the mountain.


    These people had to be brought back for a thorough investigation. Since he didn''t recognize them, it


    was unlikely that they were after him.


    There had to be someone else behind their actions.


    Within moments, a man ran up to them and respectfully greeted Christoff with a bow.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Chapter 962 Investigating the Incident


    "Chris."


    Christoff gestured toward the woman who was standing despite having a bleeding head and then to a


    nearby couple who had nned to ambush them with Martin before giving an order. "Take them all


    away for me."


    After that, he pointed to Martin who was lying motionless on the ground, and said, "Get two people to


    follow him to the hospital. I want him alive."


    As he said this, his face was full of ferocity.


    The woman replied, "It has nothing to do with me. I just met him at this motorcycle race."


    Without any nonsense, Christoff replied, "Whether it has anything to do with you or not, we''ll find out


    soon."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Olivia. His voice was no longer as cold and harsh as when he


    spoke to the others, but rather gentle.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    "Okay." Olivia didn''t want to get involved in his matters.


    When they arrived at the hotel, she got off the motorcycle and said goodbye to Christoff before walking


    toward the hotel.


    However, he suddenly stopped her. "Olivia¡­"


    She stopped in her tracks and looked at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll give you an exnation after investigating what happened tonight." After saying that, he rode his


    motorcycle and left.


    With a suspicious look at the departing vehicle, Olivia frowned. What does he mean? Isn''t he the one


    who said those people were after him?


    Back in the room, Jewel greeted her, "My goodness, you''re back. Where have you been?"


    Olivia sat wearily on the couch. "Ugh. I almost lost my life today."


    However, Jewel waspletely clueless. "What do you mean? Where did you go?"


    Without holding anything back, Olivia recounted tonight''s events to Jewel. "I finally understand what


    Christoff was trying to say."


    Jewel looked puzzled.


    She continued, "He told me that he will give me an exnation. I think he is guilty of getting me caught


    up in this mess."


    "As he should! Why did he bring you to a motorcycle race when he invited you for a meal?" Jewel said


    angrily.


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help feeling a wave of fear and reprimanded, "What were you thinking? You


    actually rode off from such a height! What if something had gone wrong?"


    "If I hadn''t done that, we would have both died."


    Olivia pouted and continued, "You have no idea how badly they were injured. They almost got


    themselves killed even though they were on the same team. If I had hesitated for a second, you


    wouldn''t be seeing me now."


    "Who could be targeting Christoff anyway?"


    Shaking her head with an indifferent expression, Olivia replied, "I don''t know. Let''s go to sleep now. I''m


    exhausted."


    Jewel''s heart was pounding with fear, but when she looked at Olivia, she appeared as calm as ever.


    "Were you not scared at all?"


    "Of course I was, but I managed to conquer it. When I was off the cliff, I was so scared that my legs


    were like jelly, but I''m okay now."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Jewel was still trembling as she imagined her friend''s thrilling encounter. "Just listening to


    what happened scares me. What if theye after you since you unintentionally interfered with their


    assassination?"


    "What does it have to do with me? I can''t risk my life for their mission, right?"


    "It''s all Christoff''s fault. He doesn''t even have a role in the drama now, but he keepsing to the set.


    Who would believe that he doesn''t have feelings for you?"


    "I guess he''ll stoping now."


    "How so?"


    With a smug expression, Olivia looked at Jewel and exined, "Eugene must have been informed after


    such a big incident. He refrained from taking any actionst night only because he was rescuing you. It


    would be strange if he doesn''t deal with Christoff tonight."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang in the room.


    Jewel was puzzled. Who''s here at thiste hour?


    With that, she went to open the door and found Eugene and North standing outside. Both of them


    looked dusty and haggard, and it seemed that they had been in a hurry.


    After taking a few steps forward, Eugene assessed Olivia''s condition before inquiring, "Olivia, are you


    alright?"


    Olivia smiled and replied, "Yeah, I''m fine."

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Chapter 963 Rekindling the me


    North also stepped forward and anxiously asked, "Mommy, are you injured?"


    Watching the anxious expressions on their faces, Olivia felt relieved. "No, don''t worry. I''m perfectly fine,


    see?"


    Jewel chuckled. "Olivia was right. Looks like you all know about the incident, right?"


    Eugene immediately exined, "I''m not spying on you. I just had a feeling that many things seemed to


    be rted to Christoff, so I had someone watch him. I never expected him to take you to the race."


    "Those people weren''t sent by you, were they?" Olivia asked.


    At her question, his face turned gloomy. "Would I send people to harm you?"


    "I knew it." Then, she continued with a smile, "Since Christoff helped me find Jewelst night, he


    insisted on me treating him to a meal. I felt like I owed him a favor, so I nned to treat him one and


    call it even. But then, he surprised me by taking me to a motorcycle race where we ran into Ben who


    started provoking us. So, I ended up getting implicated."


    Eugene reached out and held her in his arms, his face still disying traces of fear. "It''s not that I don''t


    trust you. What am I supposed to do if something happens to you?"


    Observing the affectionate disy of the couple, Jewel deftly took North''s hand and guided him into the


    inner room, leaving only Eugene and Olivia outside.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia lightly patted his back andforted him, "Alright, I''mpletely fine. Christoff and I could have


    lost our lives, yes, but I reacted quick enough."


    Eugene red at her with a trace of anger. "Look at you joking, and I almost passed out when I heard


    about it! They were saying you flew off the cliff to the lower track. Questions started popping into my


    head. Were they for real? What was going on exactly? How did you do that?"


    Looking at his worried expression, she couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry. I''m standing here safe and


    sound, aren''t I?"


    "You''re such a daredevil! But wait, when did you learn to ride a motorcycle? I don''t remember hearing


    about it before."


    "I''ve been riding for six or seven years now."


    With a distressed expression, Eugene looked at her and said, "I don''t understand my girlfriend at all."


    At that, Olivia gentlyughed. "How long have we known each other?"


    "Eight years," he replied.


    She saw through his bluff and said, "It''s only been eight months, okay?"


    "Well, why don''t you tell me more about what you know?"


    "I feel like you already know everything about me.¡±


    "Is there anything that you don''t know?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know how to cook or deal with rtionship problems. And I also don''t know¡­"


    Olivia looked at him, who was listening earnestly with a silly expression, and inexplicably found him


    cute. Then, she clung to his neck with both hands and continued with a smile, "How to let go of you."


    At those words, Eugene was stuck with happiness that left his mind nk as if colorful flowers had


    bloomed in his thought. As he confirmed the truth repeatedly, his eyes sparkled with joy, and he went


    from being cautious to overjoyed.


    He feared that he might have misinterpreted her words as she rarely spoke affectionately to him.


    Although strictly speaking, what she said just now was not a sweet nothing.


    Nheless, at such a sensitive moment for both of them, he felt more content than ever.


    Despite making up after their argument, he still felt uncertain. He was aware of the distance in her


    heart, so he didn''t dare to be too aggressive or let his guard down. He always felt that they couldn''t


    regain the closeness they once had.


    Now, she had brought them back to their old selves with just one sentence.


    He abruptly wrapped his arms around her tightly and eximed like an excited child, "Olivia, my dear


    wife, you''re so amazing!"


    With a frown, Olivia pushed him away and reprimanded, "Stop calling me your wife."


    Looking at her gentle smile, he affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers and said, "Since you


    won''t let go of me, you''ll be my wife sooner orter."


    She was rendered speechless. He''s getting too carried away.


    "Alright, you can let me go now. I just barely escaped death. If you keep hugging me like this, I might


    die from suffocation."


    With that, he promptly released her and smiled foolishly at her impable face. "Don''t worry. Christoff


    won''t be around for long. I''ll make sure he stays away from you."


    "What did you do?" she asked puzzledly.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Chapter 964 Rebuilding Trust


    Eugene furrowed his brows as he replied, "I talked to Hayes and had all of the business under Samuel


    Court shut down. I should have kicked him out earlier."


    Olivia chuckled. "Do you know what I told Christoff after the incident?"


    At the mention of Christoff whom Eugene held in contempt, his face turned gloomy. "What did you tell


    him?"


    She smiled. "I told him that since he almost got me killed, you''ll definitely hold him ountable for it."


    As he chuckled, he reached out to pinch her nose with indulgence and doting in his eyes. "You know


    me pretty well. Although he''s as annoying as a fly buzzing around you, I have faith in you. However,


    since his existence had already threatened your life now, he''d better not show up again."


    Olivia found it somewhat unusual as she noticed his obedient demeanor.


    She couldn''t help but wonder when he had be so careful with his words, and why he always felt


    the urge to express his loyalty so fervently.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at him, she confessed, "I''m new to this whole rtionship thing, and I know I haven''t been


    great at it. Sometimes when things happen, I can only react instinctively. Especially when ites to


    matters of the heart, I tend to withdraw and be avoidant, often without even being aware of it. And


    I know I messed up when we had that misunderstandingst time. I take responsibility for not trusting


    you enough. And maybe Christoff did have an influence on me, which is why I impulsively came back


    from abroad and made you feel more guilty toward Azalea¡ª"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Eugene fiercely pulled her into his embrace. "It''s not your fault. It''s my


    fault for not being good enough. I shouldn''t have kept it from you. Even though my intentions were only


    to prevent you from getting jealous, I know keeping secrets is still wrong. I apologize. From now on, I


    promise to be more open with you andmunicate better. We have to talk about it if anything is on


    our minds, okay?"


    Olivia remained silent as she only nodded in his embrace.


    The misunderstanding had left both of them wounded. Although they had made up afterward, she still


    couldn''t shake off the knot in her heart.


    However, as she heard his heartfelt confession and witnessed him rushing over in a disheveled state


    upon learning of her ident, she couldn''t help but feel a sense offort in her heart.


    He was still the same person who would get anxious at the thought of her being hurt, and the same


    gentle soul who had always believed in her.


    If tonight''s events had involved Eugene and Azalea instead, she would definitely be overthinking


    things.


    His unwavering faith in her made her realize that she wouldn''t have handled it as well as he did when it


    came to situations like this.


    "Olivia, you must let me know if there''s anything that''s bothering you, I''ll exin everything to you, and


    I promise not to keep anything from you," he said.


    She nodded. "I actually feel the same way as you do. While it''s true that we are responsible for not


    handling our arguments well, it seems that someone had deliberately triggered the situation. Otherwise,


    how could the rope have broken for no reason? How did you end up going to Nambahd, and why did


    the cab driver who drove Azalea develop a crush on her? She''s a princess after all! Why didn''t Hayes


    exin things clearly when he called you? Imagine if you had exined everything to me properly that


    day, I wouldn''t have left in anger!"


    "Don''t be angry, Olivia. I have considered these things. I suspect that Christoff is instigating conflicts


    between us."


    Olivia recalled the argument they had that night when she had firmly told Eugene that he had no


    grounds to suspect anything between her and Christoff.


    She was clouded by anger that day.


    Eugene had been flirting with other women, yet he brought up the topic of her and Christoff, which


    immediately struck a sensitive chord within her.


    Looking back with a clear mind, she realized that perhaps what he probably wanted to convey was that


    since he had faith in her, why couldn''t she reciprocate the same trust?


    Olivia let out a sigh and exined, "I don''t have any special rtionship with Christoff, even though he


    helped me. It''s normal to suspect him, and I''ve my own suspicions about him as well. That''s why I''ve


    been avoiding him all along. However, what happenedst night and tonight were both idental and


    not intentional. But now, I''m curious whether Christoff has the power to influence other matters,


    including how Hayes handles things."


    Eugene nodded. "Alright, I understand. I''ll send someone to look into the matter."

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Chapter 965 A Series of Unfortunate Events


    For several consecutive days, there were no leads on Christoff''s side. The only person who might know


    something, Martin, was still lying in the hospital with his life hanging in the bnce.


    To Christoff''s surprise, another incident urred at Samuel Court and he suspected that Eugene was


    ndestinely causing trouble behind.


    However, he didn''t say anything this time. It was indeed him who had caused trouble for Olivia as he


    insisted on taking her to the motorcycle race.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If Olivia had shown even the slightest hesitation at that critical moment, the oue would have been


    different, and their lives could have been lost in the blink of an eye.


    If it hadn''t been for her proficient skills, they might have both perished.


    Hence, he wanted to investigate thoroughly and give her an exnation.


    However, he was forced to leave by Eugene now.


    There was nothing he could do but take the three lightly injured riders back to Samuel Court first and


    arrange for some people to watch over Martin.


    After learning that Christoff had left Summer City, Eugene felt a slight relief, and his anger dissipated a


    little.


    Feeling in a good mood, he couldn''t help but call his girlfriend.


    "How many more days?"


    There was a hint of coquettishness, a touch ofint, and a little bit of helplessness in his voice.


    Olivia couldn''t help but smile. "About ten more."


    "Ten more days? Didn''t you say it was going to be done soon two days ago?"


    She chuckled. "There were somest-minute changes to the script, so it''ll take about ten more days."


    Eugene''s mood plummeted. "Can you stop filming after this one is over?"


    "Okay." Olivia gentlyforted him as she said, "Why don''t you invite Alex to hang out with us? It''s


    been a while since hest visited Jewel. Welp, I hope I''m not the cause of that."


    He sighed and exined, "It''s nothing to do with you. His mother was hospitalized."


    After hearing Eugene''s words, Olivia was startled and asked, "Hospitalized? What happened?"


    "She attempted suicide by cutting her wrist," he replied.


    At that, her heart skipped a beat. "What? Why would she do that? How is she doing now? It''s not


    because of me, is it?"


    He reassured her, "She''s out of danger now. It''s not your fault. Alex went home to see his mother after


    what happened. They had a heated argument, and in a fit of anger, his mother attempted suicide. The


    housekeeper found her and took her to the hospital. Alex feels guilty and has been taking care of her in


    the hospital for the past few days."


    Olivia also felt guilty and said, "It''s all because of me. I shouldn''t have said those hurtful words. Where


    is she hospitalized? I want to visit her."


    "Don''t me yourself. She used such despicable means to trap you guys, and you think just a few


    harsh words are enough to put her in her ce? That''s not even close to justice. If we have to find


    someone to be responsible, it''s me who told everything to Alex, and then he went to find his mother.


    You''re all innocent victims. You can''t be med for anything, Olivia," Eugeneforted her.


    "Anyway, it all started because of me. Jewel doesn''t know yet, but I''ve noticed she''s been distracted


    these past few days. Although she hasn''t said anything, she''s probably wondering why Alex hasn''t


    come to see her. How about this? I''ll tell Jewel first, and we''ll go to the hospital to visit Alex''s mother


    tomorrow at noon. Since she''s Alex''s mother, it seems inappropriate for us not to show up. Do you


    want toe with us?"


    "Okay. Just give me a call after you guys make the arrangements, and we''ll go together," Eugene


    responded.


    After ending the call with Eugene, Olivia fell intoplete silence.


    What a mess!


    She didn''t think her words that day were too harshpared to what Alex''s mother had done, but if his


    mother tried tomit suicide because of it...


    How could she describe the feeling that churned in her stomach?


    Olivia felt guilty and regretful for not acting differently!


    It felt like the weight of the world on her shoulders.


    Jewel had just returned from getting her meal. When she saw Olivia lost in thought, she couldn''t help


    but ask, "What''s wrong, Olivia?"


    After a deep sigh, Olivia turned to Jewel and said, "Jewel, do you have any idea why Alex has been


    absent for such a long time?"

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966 A Burden Too Heavy to Bear


    Having a bad feeling in her heart, Jewel anxiously looked at Olivia and asked, "Why?"


    "Alex''s mother is in the hospital. She attempted suicide. Wrist cutting. Eugene spected that Alex


    might have been too resolute," Olivia exined.


    Jewel''s face turned pale in an instant as she murmured to herself, "Suicide? Why would she do that?


    How is she now? Ahh, I me myself for this."


    At that, Olivia red at her and said, "What''s there to me you for? If there''s anyone to me, it''s


    me. I scolded her, and you didn''t say anything. Don''t worry. She''s fine now."


    Jewel looked regretful. "If I hadn''t suggested breaking up with him, he probably wouldn''t have


    discussed this with his mother. I should have stopped him."


    "Even if you hadn''t said anything, he still would have discussed this with his mother. It has nothing to


    do with you, so don''t take all the responsibility on your own," Olivia reminded gently.


    However, Jewel suddenly became anxious as she asked, "What should we do now? Should we visit


    her?"


    Oliviaforted her, "Yes, but tomorrow. It''s a bitte now. We''ll go tomorrow at noon."


    Jewel fell into a long silence.


    Why do I always hold onto hope? I have no legal status, and I''m a person who''s already dead. Who am


    I to deserve a good life? I''m only living a life ofpromise. What else can I expect from love? Clearly,


    we shouldn''t even be together!


    Believing that only the people involved have the right to decide and that others have no authority to


    interfere is foolish and naive! Is it really true that they have no right to interfere?


    No matter how deep our feelings are, and no matter how many years we''ve missed, we shouldn''t be


    together. It''s too heavy, and on our shoulders is the weight of a life that could disappear at any moment.


    Who can bear that burden?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The next day.


    As scheduled, Olivia and Jewel met up with Eugene at the hospital.


    As they approached the ward, they could hear the lively voice of an elderly woman. "Can''t you get


    something that I like?"


    Alex responded in a good-natured tone, "What would you like to eat then?"


    Stefanie replied, "Roasted chicken."


    "Your body hasn''tpletely recovered yet, and the doctor advised that you have something light. I


    bought you some mushroom soup and steamed salmon. Just make do for a few days. You''ll be


    discharged tomorrow," Alex exined patiently.


    With that, he propped up the small table next to her bed and arranged all the things he had bought on


    top. Then, he picked up a bowl and coaxed in a gentle voice, "Mom, hurry and taste it. I just tried a sip,


    and it''s really good."


    With a haughty turn of her head, Stefanie retorted, "Let Diana do it. There''s no need for you to keep


    coming here. I''m not going to die."


    At that, Alex''s brow furrowed. "Mom, why do you have to say things like that? I admit that I had a bad


    attitude that day, but haven''t I already apologized to you? Why are you still holding a grudge against


    your son?"


    Stefanie snorted. "If I was holding a grudge, I would have kicked you out by now."


    Alex chuckled. "How could you bear to do that? I''m your only son."


    "Why can''t you listen to me since you are my only son? I told you that anyone is eptable, except for


    Jewel! Why do you insist on being stubborn about this woman?"


    Although Alex''s face already turned gloomy, his tone remained gentle. "Alright, Mom. Let''s not talk


    about this now. Didn''t we agree to discuss thister?"


    Stefanie was so angry that she couldn''t contain it anymore. "There''s no room for this discussion from


    now on. If you don''t want to push me to death, stay away from that woman!"

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Chapter 967 Visit Stefanie in the Hospital


    The group standing outside the sick room was put in a dilemma as both staying or leaving wasn''t an


    ideal option either.


    As the group stubbornly sought answers from each other''s faces, a nurse approached them with a pill


    bottle in hand. She shot them a confused look. "Are you looking for somebody?"


    Her innocent question announced their existence to the people in the sick room and deprived them of


    the excuse to leave.


    Olivia hastily responded in embarrassment to shake off the nurse''s doubt, "Here''s fine."


    The nurse slightly nodded before walking into the sick room.


    After hearing the nurse''s voice, Alex involuntarily looked in the direction of the door.


    Shame overwhelmed him within a second when hended eyes on Jewel''s face.


    I promised her to talk to Mom, but I failed miserably. How could things go south with my mother ending


    up in the hospital?


    At first, Alex nned to talk to his mother and let her see the situation from his angle. However, she


    was an assertive woman. She didn''t even want to listen to him in the first ce as she clung to a


    certain thought from the beginning. She stood firm and refused to hear him.


    Triggered by her attitude, he spilled the words without caring how the harsh words hurt her. Atst, he


    mmed the door and walked away in anger.


    How can I even make Jewel believe that I can convince Mom and give her a happy future?


    He didn''t know what to think. His mother''s condition alone was exhausting enough.


    He couldn''t quite put his regret into words. Just when he fumbled for words, Stefanie began, "Why are


    you here? Who permitted you toe? Alex, get them out of here. "


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alex scowled. "Mom, they''re here to visit you. What''s with your attitude?"


    Stefanie snorted. "What''s with my attitude? Are you serious? I''m hospitalized all thanks to them!"


    Alex paid no mind to his mother. Instead, he took the fruit basket from Jewel. "Don''t mind her, Jewel.


    Take a seat."


    He also asked Eugene and Olivia to sit.


    The pair exchanged a look. Serious expressions fell on their faces as both agreed that they shouldn''t


    be there.


    Walking over to the bed, Jewel fixed her gaze on Stefanie, who upied the bed, before gently asking,


    "Are you feeling better, Mrs. Road?"


    Stefanie red at Jewel in return. Her gaze was full of venom like a pair of poisoned daggers. "Stop


    your act! All I want is for you to not drive a wedge between me and my son. That''s all."


    Jewel fidgeted at the harsh words. "Mrs. Road, I didn''t do that."


    Stefanie felt her blood boil. "You didn''t? Then howe my son gets red up and decides to cut ties


    with me, his mother? I told you to stay away from my son! Can''t you understand?"


    Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could Mom insult Jewel in front of us as if we don''t exist?


    He looked at his mother in disappointment. For a moment, he felt like the woman on the bed was a


    stranger to him.


    He quickly interjected, "Stop it, Mom! Jewel didn''t say anything to me. Instead, she has been insisting


    on breaking up with me, but I refuse. I''m the one to me! Don''t implicate the innocents."


    "Innocent? You mean her?" Stefanie pointed at Jewel. "You''ll respect me without her. Stop defending


    her, Alex. The firmer you defend her, the deeper I hate her."


    After screwing the IV bottle shut, the nurse spoke up. "All right. Stop fighting. The patient needs to rest.


    You can fight all you want after she gets well."


    After that, she leaned over to give Stefanie the injection.


    Olivia quietly approached them and asked, "What''s inside?"


    The nurse paused for a moment before mumbling a vague answer, "It''s to reduce inmmation."


    Olivia slightly arched her brows. Reduce inmmation, she said. Why don''t I believe her?


    Stefanie followed Olivia''s eyes and found her watching the infusion bottle. Afraid that she might catch


    something, Stefanie mocked, "Now what? Haven''t you had enough that you want to continue in the


    hospital?"


    After that, she turned to Eugene. "Eugene, do you have any idea how she talked to me? She used


    me of abusing my authority in a poor and aggressive manner. She has no respect for me! You need to


    teach her a lesson."

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Chapter 968 Had Enough of Stefanie¡¯s Insults


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugene took a few steps toward Olivia and put an arm around her shoulder. Then, he smiled. "Mrs.


    Road, you need to know my girlfriend here is an arrogant girl. She isn''t afraid of me, or anyone. I


    must''ve spoiled her, and I''m d to continue so. You can mind your own business, Mrs. Road."


    Olivia threw him a pointed look. He''s good at making up excuses. Where does the usatione


    from?


    Stefanie stared at them with mouth agape. Even after taking a few moments to process his words, she


    was still unable to speak her thoughts.


    I can''t believe a woman got Eugene wrapped around her finger. What a useless loser he is!


    Olivia turned to Stefanie. "Mrs. Road, we were told you were hospitalized. We''re here to visit you. It''s


    good to see you looking healthy and speaking vigorously. I''m d you''re still capable of quarreling and


    comining."


    Stefanie sneered. Even so, she was guilty. Thus, her voice came out softer than she intended.


    "Thanks to my son, I''m looking healthier and speaking more vigorously. Is there a problem?"


    Olivia smiled. "Of course not. I wish you a long healthy life."


    Stefanie snorted as if she got the victory. "I''ll never allow your friend and my son to date as long as I


    live. Aren''t you supposed to have a different wish, so there''s no obstacle between them?"


    Olivia smiled widely. "I told you I agreed with you. I don''t want them together despite theirpatibility.


    However, marriage is different. It involves them and more than them. Trivial things could turn into


    serious matters one day. One can''t live a happy life with that. Don''t you agree with me, Mrs. Road?"


    "They''re not a good match for each other!" Stefanie red at Jewel with a darkened expression. "A


    woman from such a background is no match for my son."


    Alex furiously yelled at her, "Stop it, Mom!"


    Stefanie fought fire with fire due to her being a patient. "I meant what I said! She''s no good for you."


    A shadow fell on Jewel''s face. She had been enduring the insults for Alex''s sake.


    It seems like I shouldn''t have indulged her. Does she take me as a weakling just because I have been


    keeping quiet?


    "I''ve never thought about depending on your family to climb the socialdder. Besides, I''ve been


    proposing to break up with your son. You were never friendly since we first met. You''re an elder, who


    has more life experience than me. What makes you so cynical? What have I done wrong to make you


    treat me like an enemy?"


    Stefanie growled, "You shut up!"


    After that, she turned to face her son. "Did you see that? She doesn''t respect me!"


    A frown was pulling at the corner of Alex''s lips. "I don''t see a problem. You''re obviously in the wrong.


    She has the right to stand up for herself."


    Jewel continued, "I only visited you for Alex''s sake. I''m not here for your insults. You don''t want me to


    have anything to do with him, I know that. But we don''t owe you anything, you know?"


    Then, she turned to Alex. "We''re strangers from today on. I''ll break your legs if I ever see you again."


    Lastly, she looked at Olivia. "Let''s go, Olivia."


    Olivia gave her a smile. "Sure."


    Alex instantly grabbed Jewel''s arm and pleaded, "Don''t do this to me, Jewel."


    Jewel swatted his hand away with a serious expression. "Can''t you see I only get the people around


    me into trouble? What makes you think we have a future? It''s been many years since people threw


    insults at me. You! Alex! Just who you are that people could only look up at you? One word from your


    mother and I''ll fight back. Don''t me me if I hurt any of you in the process."


    At that, she linked arms with Olivia and guided Olivia to the door.


    Olivia patted Jewel''s arm to stop her. "Wait a minute."


    At that, she looked between Eugene and Jewel. "You can go first. I need a word with Mrs. Road alone."

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Chapter 969 Caught Stefanie in a Lie


    Jewel looked worried. "Is something wrong?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia threw Jewel a look to ease her mind. "I''ll exinter. Just go."


    Eugene cast Olivia a meaningful nce before nodding and taking leave.


    "Let''s go."


    Alex nned to get Jewel alone, so he did as told without a protest.


    After the group left in unison, Diana''s presence in the sick room became hard to miss.


    Olivia turned to Diana and shot her a question. "You''re the one who sent Mrs. Road to the hospital,


    aren''t you?"


    Diana nodded. "I-I''ll be on my way."


    However, Olivia has different thoughts. "No. You stay."


    Stefanie felt her heart skip a beat at Olivia''s order. She demanded in a shaky voice, "W-What do you


    want?"


    Olivia''s grinned. "It''s not about me. It''s about you, Mrs. Road."


    Stefanie feigned ignorance and red at Olivia. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Crossing her arms, Olivia looked down at Stefanie. "You''ve always known that Jewel didn''t seduce your


    son. It''s quite the opposite, and Alex refuses to leave her. However, you faked ending your life to force


    him to break up with her. That''s a dirty trick. Don''t you know your son will be worried about you? It''ll


    make him regret it! It pains him!"


    Stefanie was shaken by the words. It was shown in her quivering lips and her widening eyes. "I-I¡ª"


    Olivia''s smile grew wider as she took a few steps toward Stefanie. Then, she bent down and whispered


    to Stefanie, "Aren''t you curious to know how I found out?"


    Diana finally came back to her senses as she joined them at the bed, whether out of an attempt to stop


    Olivia or to find someone to back her.


    Regardless of her intention, she walked over to them.


    Olivia nced at Diana. "I bet she couldn''t have done it without your help. Have you thought about the


    consequences if Alex finds out?"


    Diana panicked. She fumbled for words but to no avail. Atst, she turned to Stefanie for help.


    I''m just following orders!


    Stefanie growled, "Stop your groundless usation! You can clearly see my wound. How am I lying?"


    Olivia chuckled as she looked at Stefanie. "When you were throwing insults at Jewel a moment ago,


    you used your injured hand. You know what? A patient will usually avoid using their injured hand.


    However, you used it, and you seemed well."


    "It proves nothing," Stefanie retorted. "I''m recovering. I can go back tomorrow."


    Olivia kept herposure. "That''s usible, but what about the nurse? She said the medicine is to


    reduce inmmation, but I smelled dextrose solution in the bottle. There isn''t any medicine inside."


    At that, she looked at the IV bottle as she continued, "You must''ve convinced the doctors to help you."


    Stefanie was shocked to hear such a statement. She asked in disbelief, "You can tell? Just by smelling


    it?"


    Olivia''s gazended on the older woman. "Mrs. Road, you might not know this, but I''m a doctor. You


    can trick no one except for Alex. He''s guilty and cares about you, so he suspects nothing. However,


    there are many ws in your disguise. For example, your rosy cheeks, your sonorous voice, and how


    smoothly you moved your injured hand. Tell me, what does any of them have to do with a person who


    tried to end her own life?"


    At that, Stefanie involuntarily hid her injured hand behind her. "Stop your nonsense! Get out of here!"

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chapter 970 Trying to Figure Out the Reason


    Olivia leaned over and chuckled. "Let me check your wounds."


    Stefanie hid further into the bed. "Why should I?"


    "Then I supposed it''s okay if I ask Alex toe inside and see the doctor tending your wounds?"


    After that, Olivia pretended to go for the door.


    "S-Stop it right there!"


    She stopped in her tracks and turned to watch the woman who called out to her. "Finallying


    clean?"


    Stefanie didn''t answer, but it was a tacit admission anyway.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Regret was written all over her face. I should''ve kept myposure. I wouldn''t have given myself away


    if I could control my temper when I saw them.


    Olivia returned to the bed and studied Stefanie''s face. "I know you''re trying to break Alex and Jewel


    apart by scaring him. But can''t you tell Jewel has lost her memories? She might have feelings for him,


    but it can''t be deeper than Alex''s for her. The way you handle things only hurt him in the end. She''s the


    woman who has been on his mind for over eight years, and you''re his mother who raised him. How can


    he choose between the two of you? Do you think your soning to the hospital to take care of you


    every day is a victory? Do you have any idea how much it hurt him?"


    Tears rolled down Stefanie''s cheeks. "I forbid them to be together! It''s wrong!"


    Olivia frowned. "That''s all I want to say. I won''t tell the others, but it''s better to tell him yourself. You


    can''t hide the fact that there''s no wound on your wrist after you go home, and you can''t depend on an


    artificial wound to cover your lies forever. Once he finds out you''ve been lying to him, he will stop


    believing every word you say in the future. Do you remember the story of the boy who cried wolf? It''s


    not easy to regain someone''s trust."


    The turn of events shocked Stefanie. "You won''t tell them?"


    Olivia smiled and muttered, "I could''ve done it when the others were around."


    She''s not wrong, though.


    At that, Stefanie continued, "What do you want? My approval in exchange? Keep dreaming."


    Olivia shook her head with a sad smile. "It depends on you, and I won''t interfere. I know that parents


    always want the best for their children, and you must have your reasons. It''s just that you''re his mother


    and you can talk things out. Remember, he''s your son. He understands your difficulties best as long as


    you reason with him. It''s better than forcing them to break up. Aren''t you aware that the more you


    disapprove of them, the more Alex feels guilty for Jewel?"


    Stefanie didn''t speak anymore.


    Since Olivia got her point across, she decided to leave Stefanie to rest, so she took leave.


    Eugene was waiting for her in the corridor while Jewel and Alex were nowhere to be found.


    Olivia approached Eugene with a smile. " Where did the two go?"


    "Over there," he replied.


    Then, he raised his chin, gesturing to the stairwell.


    Olivia followed his gaze before shrugging. Atst, she shook her head and sighed.


    "Did you call her out?" he asked, his tone filled with amusement.


    She arched her brows in surprise. "You can tell?"


    A chuckle escaped him. "When she was pointing at Jewel."


    "Observant, aren''t you?"


    Olivia was pleased by Eugene''s quick wit and she let it show on her face. "You know what? There''s


    dextrose in the infusion bottle. This woman is good at making a scene. She''s a walking drama queen."


    At that, Eugene said, "It might have to do with the fact they only had each other for a long time, and her


    world basically revolved around her son. Now that Alex''s attention is on Jewel practically every day,


    Mrs. Road must be unhappy to see it."


    Olivia tilted her head and pondered for a moment. "I feel like there''s more to it."


    "What makes you think so?"


    "She''s strong with her opinion," Olivia exined. "If it''s what you said, she hates Jewel at best.


    However, she objects to the duo to the degree that she refuses to make it work. Besides, she told us


    more than once that it could be anyone but Jewel."


    Eugene frowned as he gave Olivia''s guess a thought. "When she was younger, Alex''s father betrayed


    her. Thus, she did not see anyone even after all these years. Is it because she has been hurt in a


    rtionship, so she can''t let go of Jewel''s betrayal back then?"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Chapter 971 A Fight Between Alex and Jewel


    Olivia had her doubts. "But you told me she wasn''t fond of Jewel since long ago. If she liked Jewel from


    the beginning, why did the pair break up after that?"


    Eugene nodded. "You''re right. It''s a little far-fetched. It seems like the best solution is for Alex and Mrs.


    Road to talk to each other."


    "I told her that too. I suggested she talk to him."


    He arched his brows in amusement. "Aren''t you going to tell Alex?"


    Olivia coquettishly rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not driving a wedge between them, thank you very much.


    As a mother, I know she wants the best for her son. However, her personality is too much to handle. I


    almost lost my temper when she insulted Jewel earlier."


    He smiled at that. "Stop worrying. Jewel can stand up for herself, which exins why Alex can''t move


    on after all these years."


    Oliva nced at the stairwell. "Should we call her? Or we could leave first?"


    Eugene indulged her. "It''s up to you."


    Olivia yfully rolled her eyes at him before linking arms with him. "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    In the stairwell, Jewel put on a cold expression and hardened gaze. "What do you want?"


    Alex deeply exhaled. "I''m sorry, Jewel. I don''t know where my mother''s words came from. I''d like to


    apologize on her behalf."


    "Don''t worry," Jewelmented. "She''s not wrong at all. It''s our fault to stay together. I used to think


    love is between two people and outsiders have no right to meddle in it. However, I was proven wrong


    when I saw your mother lying on the sick bed earlier. I can''t pretend it doesn''t bother me when


    someone''s life depends on us."


    He watched her with an intense gaze as if he wanted to imprint her image forever in his mind.


    I know. She''s right, but I just can''t break up with her.


    His mother''s attempt scared both him and Jewel, and it was his fault for not dealing with it in a more


    reasonable approach.


    Jewel watched him. "Nothing matters when ites to a situation of life or death. I''m leaving. Stop


    coming for me."


    At that, she turned on her heel.


    However, Alex grabbed her wrist. "Jewel."


    She didn''t turn to face him nor did she pull her hand away. At that point, she could feel her vision blur.


    She hadn''t cried for years. Not when she was having a skin graft, not when she was training, nor when


    her life was at risk. Jewel Fenton never cried.


    However, she couldn''t stop the tears that pricked her eyes at the moment.


    "Don''t leave!" Alex pleaded in a hoarse voice.


    He couldn''t find the right words for an exnation. All he did was mumble, "It''s a living hell without


    you."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that, Jewel muttered, "At least you''ll live. Over time, you''ll eventually forget about me."


    However, Alex pressed, "And how long is it going to be? I can''t even forget you after nine years. How


    long should it take this time?"


    Jewel''s tears began to fall. She fiercely wiped them away with the back of her hand. "Alex, don''t put


    your problem on me. The best I can do for you is give you space."


    Alex tiredly shut his eyes. "Jewel, I don''t want to cause you any trouble. I''ll leave you alone for a few


    days. I''ll deal with my mom before Ie back to you. Will you wait for me?"


    "There''s no need for that." Jewel turned him down. "Your mom is right. We''re not a good match for


    each other. There are a lot of women out there dreaming of marrying you. Even a random one has a


    wealthier family than me."


    Alex was frustrated upon hearing that. "I don''t want anybody else but you! Jewel, have a little faith in


    me. I''ll deal with it."


    His words took all the strength from her. She stood there with her head hung low as if she just ran a


    marathon.


    Alex immediately pulled her into a hug and coaxed her with gentle words. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to


    take it out on you. I''m just too afraid. After all, what''s the point of thriving if you don''t want to be with


    me?"


    She couldn''t bring herself to answer him.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Chapter 972 Taking the Triplets Home With Her


    The days passed uneventfully. Half a monthter, the shooting of Virtue in Green came to an end.


    Olivia turned down the invitation to the celebration dinner as she was going to Nambahd with Eugene.


    She was looking forward to going home and discussing with him to put the trip on the agenda as soon


    as possible.


    Even though their rtionship had returned to their older days, the matter clung to the back of her mind


    like a ticking time bomb. She didn''t dare rx for once.


    Once Carter learned that Olivia wasn''t attending the dinner, he refused to go too. Instead, he wanted to


    tag along.


    After pondering for a moment, she took the Rogers siblings back to Muse Penins with her.


    Olivia also invited Jewel over.


    Jewel shook her head. "I''m afraid I have to say no. I''m a little tired. I want to go to bed earlier."


    Olivia forcefully linked arms with her. "Stop finding excuses. You never go to bed early, especially the


    last few days. You tend to imagine things when you''re alone."


    Ever since Jewel parted ways with Alexst time, he kept his promise and never bothered her for once.


    He never called her, nor did she reach out to him. Things developed as if the two already broke up.


    Jewel pretended to be fine, but Olivia saw through her facade. After all, people like them seldom let


    others in their hearts. Once there was an important person upying their mind, they wouldn''t let the


    person go that easily.


    She might look free and easy, but the truth was, she was suffering the pain without telling others.


    After all, one only knew pain when it struck.


    Back then, Olivia fought with Eugene, and it was enough to drive her mad.


    Compared to her, Jewel was forced to break up with Alex when everything was going just fine for them.


    It must be tough for her.


    Jewel shook her head. "All right. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Watching you being all lovey-dovey at


    your house hurts me more."


    Olivia smiled. "We''ll tone it down a bit."


    Carter urged her too, "Let''s go, Aunt Jewel. We''re going together."


    Jewel eventually gave in to the expectation in the siblings'' eyes and followed them.


    Olivia looked down at the triplets. "Wee to my house. You cane here whenever you feel like


    seeing me."


    After that, she pressed a pin to unlock the door.


    When she was inside, a familiar aroma greeted her. Smiling, she shouted in the direction of the kitchen.


    "We''re home!"


    Eugene and North walked over when they heard her voice. The father and son were surprised to see


    the triplets at their doorway.


    "I don''t want to go to dinner and neither does Carter," Olivia exined. "I thought about showing them


    the way to our house, so I brought them over."


    North had no qualms about seeing the unexpected guests at his house. He took the initiative to greet


    them. "Come in. I''ll show you around the house."


    The Rogers siblings exchanged a confused look before following North into the house.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    North showed them the way into the house.


    After all, they went to the same kindergarten. Even though they were studying in different sses, they


    saw each other during recess.


    He remembered a teacher asking him if the four of them were quadruplets.


    He nearly rolled his eyes at the teacher since they studied in different sses.


    Even so, the question proved that the four of them looked alike.


    Even though he didn''t share her opinion.


    Eugene cast a look at Jewel. "Come on in."


    Jewel smiled at him. "Do you need a hand? Let me help."


    With that, she walked inside the house.


    "It''s almost finished," Eugenemented. "We''re just waiting for you guys."


    After Jewel walked away, Eugene took Olivia into a bear hug as he secretly scanned his surroundings.


    The triplets were having a little tour by North in the bedroom while Jewel was preparing the food in the


    kitchen.


    At that, he sneakily pressed a kiss on Olivia''s lips. He quietly whined, "I miss you so much, darling."


    She lightly chuckled before trying to push him away. "Let me go. The kids might see us."


    He showered more kisses on her forehead before releasing her. Then, he found the shoes from the


    shoe closet before cing them on the floor. "Come and put on your shoes. It''s time to eat."


    Olivia studied him. Eugene had a soft expression on his face. Ever since she returned home, he paid


    his utmost attention to her, not even sparing the triplets a nce. All this time he had been helping her


    to take off her shoes to change into another pair of shoes. He must''ve missed me.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Chapter 973 Eugene¡¯s Signature Spicy Crayfish


    Olivia felt as if her heart was coated in honey. After changing into her indoor slippers, she wrapped her


    hands around Eugene''s neck. She kissed him on his lips before watching him with an innocent smile


    on her face.


    She''s such a temptress.


    Eugene''s eyes shone with lust as he tightened his grip on her hips, intending to take it to the next step.


    At that moment, a voice cut in. "Mommy!"


    North''s voice reached them, snapping Eugene out of his thoughts as he pulled away from Olivia. I


    almost lost myself. How could I forget there are four children and another adult in the house?


    He cast Olivia a pointed look. It''s all your fault.


    Meanwhile, she feigned innocence. All I did was kiss you. You''re solely to me for trying to take it


    further. Don''t try to shift the me.


    However, his conflicted look was a funny scene to watch. She reached out a hand to caress North''s


    head. "Baby, did you miss me?"


    The boy cast Eugene a knowing look and exposed him. "I missed you, but somebody misses you


    more! He kept talking about how you''ll be home soon over thest few days. He''s nagging me to


    death."


    Eugene''s expression darkened and he ruffled North''s hair. "As if you were quiet about her absence


    over thest few days."


    North snorted. "I coped better than you."


    Eugene retorted, "You shouted for your mommy in your dreamst night."


    North spilled the tea. "You called for her when you were drunk."


    Olivia''s gaze darted between the two. The fight is getting ridiculous. Is this what people call a ''sweet


    burden'' to bear?


    "Stop it, you two! Hurry up or our meals will get cold."


    Eugene smiled at her. "You''re right. Let''s go, my darling girlfriend."


    Olivia stretched out her left hand and put it on his arm. "Destination: the kitchen. Here we go!"


    He answered with enthusiasm, "Aye aye, captain!"


    North saw them off with a strange face. How did I end up with such childish parents?


    Eugene sat at the head of the table with the triplets on his left side while Olivia was on his right,


    followed by Jewel and North.


    Olivia began, "Are you guys having fun at my house?"


    The triplets vigorously nodded in unison.


    Her heart softened at the sight. "You cane over whenever you want or visit after school. Your


    daddy will cook you delicious food."


    The three nodded again.


    Even though they weren''t enthusiastic about calling Eugene ''Daddy'', they obeyed Olivia''s words.


    North supported her stance. "Daddy is a good spicy crayfish cook. You should try some."


    At that, he put one crayfish on Eugene''s te.


    The triplets were shocked to find the crayfishnded on someone else''s te aside from theirs.


    Olivia couldn''t help but chuckle at their expressions which mirrored each other. "Your daddy will peel


    the shell for you."


    Eugene watched the three children when Olivia addressed him. Even though he was still new to being


    a father of four, he couldn''t deny the fact that the sight of them warmed his heart.


    "Take it easy! I''ll peel them for you."


    At that, he wore disposable stic gloves on each hand and started to expertly peel the crayfish.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four children watched him put the first peeled crayfish on Olivia''s te.


    "The first one belongs to your mommy," Eugene exined.


    He did the right thing. The kids had no objection.


    Their impression of him even turned more positive at his gesture. It seems like our so-called Daddy


    treats Godmother with care.


    Eugene gave Jewel the second and served North the third.


    It warmed North''s heart. However, he thoughtfully gave it to Carter, who sat opposite him. "I''ve eaten


    Daddy''s spicy crayfish many times. You guys should try it first."


    Carter was taken aback for a moment before he put the crayfish on ke''s te. "I''m the older brother.


    Here, ke. You can have it."


    However, the crayfish switched ces again as ke offered it to Terry, "Even though you don''t agree


    with me being the second oldest, you have to admit that I''m born a few minutes earlier than you. Stop


    telling others you''re the second oldest."


    Terry decided to let ke off the hook this time. In the end, he ced it on North''s te. "For you,


    North."


    After going around in the children''s te, the peeled crayfish eventually returned to where it first


    belonged.


    Eugene and Olivia exchanged a look, happy smiles gracing their lips. The siblings are considerate. It


    must be nice to be their family.


    "There''s no rush, guys. I promise all of you an equal share."


    Eugene assured them as he quickened his pace on peeling the crayfish. Soon, all four children were


    enjoying his skill.


    However, Eugene didn''t stop as he didn''t want to see the kids starving.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was warm and friendly as love and care filled everyone''s hearts. All


    of them were smiling until the ringing phone cut through the air.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Chapter 974 Azalea Calls


    Eugene looked confused. He removed the gloves and took his phone. He was immediately on alert


    when he saw Azalea''s name. He guiltily cast Olivia a look, only to lock eyes with her.


    "Who is it?" Olivia asked.


    He learned his lesson from his previous failure. Thus, he decided to be honest this time. "It''s Azalea."


    She felt her breath get stuck in her throat. It''s not a matter of tolerance. There''s more to it. She''s only


    calling him. I don''t want to make a fuss over such a small thing. However, she couldn''t help the shadow


    that darkened her face. "What does she want from you?"


    Eugene quickly came up with an exnation. "I don''t know. I didn''t call her."


    He was worried that Olivia would get jealous as another woman was reaching out to him. He nned


    to call Azalea in front of Olivia when he arrived at Nambahd. Why is she calling me now?


    "Answer it. Ask her what she wants," Olivia demanded.


    Eugene followed her every order as if he was a child caught red-handed. After the call was connected,


    he put Azalea on speaker. Afraid of Olivia imagining things, he tly greeted the caller, "Hello?"


    Azalea''s gentle voice reached him. "Is that you, Eugene? I''m Azalea."


    Eugene answered, "I know it''s you. Can I help you?"


    Azalea cut to the chase. "Sorry to disturb you, Eugene, but I''m at Summer City''s airport right now. I''m


    afraid to take a cab on my own, so can youe pick me up?"


    A shocked expression crossed his face as he nced at Olivia and croaked in surprise, "You''re here in


    Summer City?"


    "Yes," Azalea answered. "I''ve just arrived at the airport."


    He took a deep breath. What is she doing in Summer City?


    Even so, he couldn''t leave her alone. Thus, he quickly added, "Fine. Wait for me at the exit. I''ll pick you


    up, so don''t go anywhere."


    "All right. Thank you, Eugene."


    "It''s no big deal," hemented before hanging up.


    He turned to the beautiful Olivia with a nk face. She no longer wore the excitement she had earlier.


    She doesn''t look angry, but I''m sure she''s disappointed with my answer.


    He cautiously gauged her reaction as he asked, "Olivia, do you want toe along?"


    Olivia sighed. She was angry and disappointed in him. She wanted to throw a tantrum, yell, and chase


    him out of the house. It''s been almost two months since west saw each other. I just got back and


    we''re in the middle of a meal! I want to get him alone and have him all to myself!


    The wall of fantasies she built and looked forward to realizing came crumbling with a call from Azalea.


    Hasn''t he been looking for an opportunity to pay her for her kindness? The opportunityes. She''s


    here in Summer City, and she''s here solely for him. Do I have any valid reason to stop him from picking


    her up at the airport and helping her settle down? No. I don''t have any.


    At that moment, helplessness enveloped Olivia.


    Jewel looked at Olivia in worry as nobody could rte to Olivia more than Jewel.


    It wasn''t about being tolerant. The deeper she loved her man, the fewer women she allowed into his


    space. It was a selfish act but also a sign of her loving him.


    Olivia inhaled and exhaled. A few momentster, she forced a ''sure'' out of her mouth.


    It pained Eugene to see her like that. Even though he couldn''tpletely rte, he knew his decision


    disappointed her.


    He pulled her into his embrace. "I''m sorry, Olivia."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She forced a smile. "It''s fine. It spares us a trip since she''s here."


    At that, Eugene nodded. That''s indeed the only good side in this situation.


    He turned to the kids. "You guys can continue without us. We''re heading out to pick up a guest from the


    airport."


    North''s smile vanished at Eugene''s words. He pouted, not bothering to save Eugene''s face. "Mommy


    hasn''t finished her meal."


    Eugene could tell both the mother and the child weren''t pleased with the oue, but he had to bring


    Olivia along, or else she would start imagining things.


    "We''ll eat out."


    Olivia added, "North, will you help me to take care of your brothers?"


    After that, she turned to Jewel. "Jewel, we shall be homete tonight. Please help me to see the kids


    off."


    Jewel nodded. "You can count on me."


    The Rogers siblings looked around, noticing that Olivia and North weren''t in a good mood after the call.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Chapter 975 Phony


    It was already past 10.00PM by the time Eugene and Olivia arrived at the airport, and they had just


    entered when Olivia spotted Azalea who was waiting by the entrance. She was still just as stunning


    and meek, and she seemed a little pitiful as she waited alone by the entrance.


    Before they could approach her, Azalea had already noticed them, and she shouted excitedly,


    "Eugene!"


    With Olivia''s hand in his, Eugene walked toward Azalea and stopped in front of her. "Why are you


    here?"


    Azalea gently nibbled on her lower lip without saying anything, but a tear slowly rolled down her cheek.


    At that, Eugene and Olivia exchanged a shocked look. "What''s wrong?"


    Azalea nced at Olivia, hesitating to speak.


    Noticing her apprehension, Eugene hurriedly exined, "This is my girlfriend, Olivia Maxwell. You can


    just say whatever you want."


    Azalea nodded, greeting her, "Nice to meet you."


    Olivia responded with a smile, "Nice to meet you too."


    However, Azalea didn''t continue to speak, most likely only wanting to speak to Eugene.


    Tactfully, Olivia decided to give them some privacy. "I''ll go and get the car. The two of you can chat."


    She was about to leave when Eugene grabbed her, stopping her from walking away. "Hold on. Let''s go


    together."


    With that, he took the luggage from Azalea''s hand. "Come on, let''s go and look for a ce to grab a


    bite."


    Azalea said, "I''m not hungry."


    "We haven''t eaten yet." Upon saying that, Eugene headed toward the exit with Olivia''s hand in his left


    hand and the luggage in the right.


    She was nning to walk next to them, but she was left behind before she knew it.


    Just then, Olivia noticed that she was limping and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with your leg?"


    Azalea shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    However, Eugene suddenly recalled that her leg had been hurt, and he turned around to ask her in a


    concerned tone, "Are you all right?"


    She lifted her gaze to look at him, and though she remained silent, her teary eyes seemed to say,


    ''What will you do if I''m not?''


    He jolted, realizing that Olivia might get jealous if he carried Azalea.


    Just as he was racking his brains for a solution, Olivia suddenly spoke up. "I''ll help you."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she walked over and wrapped her arm around Azalea''s.


    Azalea smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing. You''re Eugene''s friend, which makes you my friend as well. If Eugene isn''t free in the


    future, you can juste to me," Olivia replied.


    In other words, she was hinting at Azalea to stop going to her boyfriend without a good reason.


    However, Azalea looked at her and smiled. "Okay."


    Eugene first took Azalea to an inn to leave her things before he brought them to a restaurant. After they


    were seated, he resumed their earlier conversation. "What happened to you?"


    Hearing that, Azalea lowered her head again, a feeling of despair descending upon her, and it seemed


    to take her arge amount of effort before she could suppress her distress.


    With an uneasy look at Olivia, she paused for a beat before saying softly, "Hayes found evidence of my


    fathermitting treason and sent many of his elite troops to capture him. My father resisted in the


    process, and he identally took a bullet from one of the soldiers."


    Eugene found the sudden information hard to believe. "Your father is¡­ dead?"


    Azalea nodded, her tears gushing down her face. "If I hadn''t been hurt, I would''ve definitely convinced


    my father not to resist. Even if he would be locked up by Hayes, at least he''ll still be alive, right? It''s all


    because of my useless legs¡­"


    Through her sobs, she began to hit her legs.


    At first, Olivia was sympathizing with Azalea, but after hearing her exnation and seeing the


    remorseful expression on Eugene''s face, she immediately caught on. Wasn''t Azalea putting pressure


    on Eugene? He had already felt like he owed her, and now that she phrased things in this way, he


    would think that Sirius'' death was connected to him.


    Tch, so she''s just a little phony! She looked at Azalea and advised, "Alright, you shouldn''t me


    yourself. Your father died because he was convicted ofmitting treason, not because you didn''t


    rescue him in time. Even if you were able to make it there in time, you might not have been able to


    persuade your father. If you could, then you would''ve persuaded him not to rebel, right? You can''t save


    those who are gone, so don''t be too sad. Fortunately, Hayes is a just and upright ruler, so he won''t


    me you."

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Chapter 976 Close With Him


    Azalea continued to shed her tears. "But, I don''t want to stay in Nambahd anymore. Whenever I see


    Hayes, I can''t help but remember that he killed my father. My father may be an atrocious criminal to


    him, but he''s still a good father to me."


    Hearing that, Olivia looked at her with a furrowed brow.


    Didn''t that mean that she would be staying in Summer City from now on and intending to let Eugene


    take care of her? Dammit! She''s definitely doing this to torment me for the rest of my life, Olivia


    thought.


    Eugene''s emotions turned conflicted as well, but it was mostly out of worry that Olivia would overthink


    things.


    "So, do you have any ns for the future?"


    Azalea lowered her gaze onto her legs. "Even though I was mostly using a wheelchair during my


    father''s funeral, I still hurt my legs, so I''m nning to find a house to settle down and recover from my


    leg injury."


    "All right, I''ll help you with that," Eugene agreed.


    Azalea stared at Eugene attentively, like an anxious child. "Eugene, where are you staying now? Can


    you find a house in your residential area for me?"


    With a nce at Olivia, Eugene agreed, "All right. If I see any houses avable, I''ll arrange one for you


    in our area. If not, I''ll look somewhere nearby. You can just settle for the inn tonight."


    Azalea nodded obediently. "Okay. When my injuries get better in the future, I might have to trouble you


    to help me look for a job. After all, you''re the only one I know here."


    Eugene replied, "Sure thing. If you hadn''t saved my life that year, I might not be here today. I''ll have


    someone to take care of these little things."


    Azalea let out augh. "How do you still remember that after so many years? Didn''t you give me a lot


    as well?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Afraid that Olivia would overanalyze her words, Eugene added, "I''m usually busy with work, but you


    can just go to Olivia. It''s the same thing."


    Hearing that, Olivia nodded, going along with his words. "That''s right. Telling me anything is like telling


    Eugene. By the way, let me order a ss of milk for you. Since you''ve had such a long flight, drinking


    some milk will help you sleep better tonight."


    Azalea replied, "It''s all right."


    However, Eugene stood up and said, "I''ll go and get it. You two can chat."


    At that, he got to his feet and left.


    Azalea stared at his retreating back and only retracted her gaze after he disappeared out of the door.


    She sent Olivia a harmless smile, saying, "I never thought that Eugene would have a girlfriend. How


    long have you been with him?"


    Her intimate way of speaking grated on Olivia''s ears, and she replied with a raised eyebrow, "Come to


    think of it, it''s been eight years."


    As if she hadn''t expected them to go so far back, Azalea sounded shocked when she replied, "You''ve


    been together for eight years? Hasn''t he been single all this time?"


    Olivia exined, "He''s always been looking for me, which is why he stayed single."


    Azalea looked at her innocently. "Looking for you? I''ve known him for a long time, but I never heard him


    say that he was looking for anyone."


    Olivia sneered inwardly, but her expression remainedposed. She smiled and said, "Then you


    might just not be close to him!"


    Not close? How could they not be close back then? They were so close that they shared a bed and


    even nearly became a couple.


    However, Azalea didn''t voice her thoughts and only let out a shy and bashful smile, as if that period


    was a precious treasure to her that she couldn''t even bear to share with others. She replied vaguely,


    "Maybe."


    All of a sudden, Olivia was unable to hold her anger in, but she continued to spoon some food into her


    mouth as she asked in a feigned uncaring tone, "Do you like him?"


    "No, we''re just friends." Azalea''s gaze was soft and tender. Although she denied it, her eyes were


    brimming with affection.


    Oliviaughed. Compared to Azalea''s coy and petty behavior, she was much more assertive. "It''s fine if


    you like him. A man like my boyfriend has rows of women falling over their feet for him, so you''re not


    the first nor will you be thest. However, no one will be able to take him away from me unless I let go


    of him willingly."

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Chapter 977 Jealousy


    Azalea let out augh. "You''re quite confident, Miss Maxwell."


    Olivia replied, "No, I''m just secure. My boyfriend gives me a strong sense of security, which is why I''m


    this confident. Then again, you might not understand even if I tell you this."


    Upon saying that, she began to lower her head and bury herself in her food, not wanting to converse


    with her any further.


    Azaleamented with a smile, "Miss Maxwell, you have to always be this confident."


    Olivia lifted her gaze, returning her smilenguidly. "Of course!"


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and Eugene walked in with three cartons of milk in his hands. He


    naturally handed the first one to Olivia, then Azalea.


    After he took a seat, he handed a straw to Azalea. "Drink up. This milk has been heated up."


    Azalea epted the milk carton and said softly, "Thanks."


    "Since you''re here, don''t think too much and look for me or Olivia if you need anything."


    She lowered her head and sipped on the milk. "Alright."


    The three of them stayed in the restaurant for a little longer before they eventually left. They had just


    walked out of the exit when Olivia said, "I think I forgot my phone in the room. Wait for me here."


    After that, she hurriedly headed back to the room they were just in.


    Azalea retracted her gaze from Olivia and turned to Eugene. "Am I causing trouble for you by being


    here?"


    He replied, "No."


    Then, Azalea pressed with a smile, "Your girlfriend won''t be jealous, right?"


    "It''s fine. She''s not that narrow-minded."


    Although Eugene said this, he couldn''t fully trust his own words. He didn''t think Olivia wouldn''t get


    jealous at all.


    Lowering her head, Azalea asked cautiously, "She doesn''t know what happened between us, right?"


    Eugene furrowed his brows. "What happened¡­ between us?"


    Azalea secretly sucked in a breath as she exined, "The incident from six years ago."


    "She knows. I told her that you saved my life."


    Azalea said, "No, I''m not talking about¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, Olivia hade out. She looped her arm around Eugene''s with a


    smile and said, "Let''s go."


    He looked at her dotingly. "How forgetful."


    Olivia red at him flirtatiously in response. "You didn''t remind me either."


    As Azalea watched the couple bantering as if no one else were around, her eyes filled with envy.


    At the inn, Eugene reminded Azalea, "You can stay here for a few days; I''lle over to pick you up


    once I find a house for you."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied, "Okay."


    On the way back, Olivia remained silent throughout the car ride, causing Eugene''s concern to intensify.


    "Olivia, are you angry?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"


    Eugene''s heart rose to his throat at her words. "The truth, of course."


    Olivia turned her head to look at the bustling traffic and the dazzling lights through the window, saying


    softly, "Honestly, I''m a little angry, but I know I shouldn''t be. She saved your life, and without her, you


    wouldn''t be here. But I still feel upset, to the point where I don''t even want to talk to you or look at you."


    Eugene nervously sped her hand. "Olivia, you can be angry, and you can hit me or yell at me, but


    please don''t ignore me. She''s nothing more than a friend to me, and there''s nothing between us at all. I


    can still differentiate between my friends and my girlfriend!"


    "I know, and I believe you. I''m just not in a good mood. You can just ignore me."


    There was no way Eugene would be able to ignore her, so he said, "How about I take you somewhere


    fun?"


    Olivia asked, "Where?"


    "Don''t ask too much ande with me."


    At that, Eugene swerved the car smoothly and headed back to where they came from.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Chapter 978 Skating Date


    When the car came to a stop, Olivia realized that Eugene had taken her to an indoor skating rink.


    "Roller skate?"


    "Do you know how?" he asked.


    Olivia replied, "I''ve done it in the past, but it''s been a long time."


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    Then, he bought tickets for the two of them and headed inside.


    Although it was alreadyte at night, there were still many people at the rink as it was open until


    3.00AM. After all, the people who came here to skate were mostly youngsters, and it suited their


    lifestyle of staying upte at night and not waking up early in the morning. The couple was dressed in


    matching clothes, and their stunning andpatible features attracted the attention of many of the


    other skaters as soon as they showed up.


    After changing into a pair of roller skates, Eugene led Olivia into the rink by her hand. She was still


    cautious at the beginning as it had been a long time since shest skated, only sticking to the edge of


    the rink.


    Eugene held her hand and said, "It''s fine, just hold onto my hand and I won''t let you fall. Whenever I


    got into a bad mood, I''d alwayse here for a skate. I''m great at this!"


    Olivia chuckled. "Do you know any tricks?"


    Hearing that, he pointed at a few slopes that were meant for experienced skaters. "I used to do those


    when I was younger, but it''s been a long time since I came too."


    "Why?"


    Eugene nced at her. "That''s because after I got together with you, I''ve never been in a bad mood."


    "Sweet talker."


    "Not at all."


    "So, you''re in a good mood even when you''re arguing with me?"


    "That''s different from what I felt before. It''s not like I''d stop loving you just because of an argument, but


    before this, I just didn''t see any point in living!"


    Olivia remained silent, looking at him a little sadly.


    "We won''t argue anymore, and you shouldn''t think like that either. Think about it, not only do you have


    me, but you have four sons who need you, Mr. Nn. You have to work hard to raise them."


    Eugene let out augh. "Okay. When they grow up, we''ll find a nice ce to settle down and retire."


    Olivia frowned and asked, "Shouldn''t we visit our grandchildren too?"


    "No, what if my girlfriend gets tired?"


    Olivia covered her mouth, unable to hide her smile. "Aren''t we thinking a little too far ahead?"


    "It''s not far at all, just a matter of ten years or so."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As the two chatted, they continued to practice, and Olivia soon got the hang of it again. "Let''s skate


    inside."


    "Okay," Eugene agreed.


    Most of the people on the skating rink were teenagers, and each of them was holding hands with


    another while they circled around the rink, as if they had agreed upon it beforehand. When they were


    faced with the challenging and uneven tracks along the way, they only skated over them with ease with


    bright smiles on their faces. Just the sight of them made her feel a lot better.


    All of a sudden, a girl at the end of their row grabbed Olivia and said, "Let''s go together!"


    Olivia smiled in reply, instinctively reaching out to hold onto Eugene. Just like that, the two smoothly


    joined the group of young skaters, and she felt much brighter as if a heavy stone had been lifted off her


    heart, her smile turning carefree as well.


    Although she was a little fearful of the uneven tracks, she eventually rxed upon realizing that


    Eugene was right behind her. While she felt uneasy when she skated past the tracks for the first time,


    she felt much calmer afterward.


    It was undeniable that this activity made her forget about all her troubles. She even considered taking


    North and Jewel as well as the Rogers siblings along in the future.


    To be honest, why should she care about what Azalea said if Eugene didn''t like her in that way? If she


    lost her temper and got into a fight with Eugene knowing that Azalea was after him, wasn''t she just


    fulfilling her wishes?


    She would never! In fact, she nned on getting along with Eugene instead of pushing him even


    further away. After all, she couldn''t bear to give up such a good boyfriend like him!


    The hand that was sped in Eugene''s hand mischievously scratched his palm. When he turned to


    look at her, she sent him a cheeky smile. Seeing that, Eugene felt as if the storm above him had


    cleared, and his hand tightened around hers.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Chapter 979 A Good Match


    When Olivia and Eugene left the rink, she was able to see the girl who had grabbed her earlier and


    couldn''t help but think that she looked familiar. "You¡­ Have you been to Mi Amor before?"


    Charlotte nodded. "And you are?"


    Hearing that, Oliviaughed. "I thought I got the wrong person. My son is always saying that you''re


    good-looking, and you''re just as pretty as I expected."


    "Your son?"


    Charlotte was wondering if she was the mother of one of the boys who were pursuing her, but she


    seemed too young.


    She looked at Olivia dubiously before her eyes gleamed. "Is your son North?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, he talked to you in the restaurant that day. I didn''t recognize you earlier because


    you were a little far away."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Hello, hello. So, you''re North''s mother. You''re so young."


    Oliviaughed at her words. "Not at all. All of you are ssmates, right?"


    Charlotte chuckled awkwardly. "Yeah, we came over to y since it''s the weekend. You''re really good


    at skating."


    Olivia replied, "You''re the ones who are good. You shoulde over to my house next time when


    you''re free."


    Charlotte nodded, agreeing, "Okay."


    After Olivia and Eugene left, one of Charlotte''s ssmates walked over and asked, "Who are they,


    Char?"


    She exined, "She''s my friend''s mother."


    Edmundmented, "Doesn''t that person look like Eugene Nn?"


    Melissa asked, "Which Eugene Nn?"


    "How many other Eugene Nns are there in Summer City?"


    "Are you talking about Eugene Nn from Nn Group? There''s no way. Why would he be here?"


    Hearing that, Charlotte turned to Edmund with a dubious look as well. "Are you sure you''re not


    mistaken?"


    Edmund insisted, "Of course not. How wouldn''t I recognize someone so famous?"


    However, Charlotte was still a little dubious. Brian was North''s uncle, and North would be Eugene''s


    son, so did that mean that Eugene and Brian were brothers? Were they actually rted, or were they


    just close friends?


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who had gotten into the car, was still basking in excitement. "That girl really is pretty.


    She''d be a good match for your brother."


    Eugene let out augh. "Didn''t you say that they''re too different and you''re worried that Brian would


    pick on her?"


    Olivia looked at him in shock. "Do you think that she''s a pushover?"


    "I don''t really think anything of her."


    "That girl has a strong personality, and how many of those girls do you think are willing to lower their


    heads and be submissive? If they really get together, there''s no telling who''d be picking on who."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Eugene felt likeughing at her words. "You''re his sister-inw; why are you picking sides?"


    Olivia argued, "Since when? I just understand that girl well, and I wanted to say that a rtionship will


    onlyst long when both sides are equal."


    "That''s a twisted logic."


    Olivia huffed, not wanting to pick a fight with him while she was still in a good mood.


    She pulled out a straw that was contained in a stic bag from her purse and handed it to Eugene.


    "This is the straw that Azalea used; hurry up and get a DNA test done with the Rogers siblings."


    Eugene took it from her hands and said, "Okay. I''ll go to see them tomorrow."


    Then, Olivia asked, "By the way, what''s Alex been up to recently?"


    Eugene replied, "I called him a few days ago to invite him for a drink, but he wasn''t free. He had a lot of


    work piled up after taking care of his mother for a few days, so he was busy doing overtime, and I just


    didn''t call him after that. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m just curious. Did Stefanie not tell Alex the truth?"


    "She can''t really tell him."


    "Then, what''s going on with Alex and Jewel? Are they out of contact too?"


    "When I asked himst time, he said that he''d already talked about it with her, and he won''t look for her


    if he can''t take care of this matter."


    Olivia let out a sigh. "That olddy is just too stubborn. Why can''t they just talk it out instead of


    forcefully meddling with two people who are in love?"


    She then looked at Eugene with a smile. "As expected, your mother is still the most understanding."


    He let out augh. "When are you going to marry me, then? I promise that my family is the best


    choice."


    Olivia looked at him coolly. "It''s true that your family doesn''t drag you down. The problem lies with you."

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Chapter 980 Interrupted


    Speechlessly, Eugene came to a stop in front of Muse Penins 59.


    Olivia did not open the door immediately, but leaned on it instead, pushing him away. "Go back and


    sleep."


    However, he grabbed her hand stubbornly and refused to let go. "Let me sleep at your house. The


    couch will do."


    "No way!"


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. I miss you."


    "Just think of it as I''m still filming!"


    "But I''ve already seen you; you''re right here in my arms."


    "So, you''re getting greedy now?"


    Eugene hugged her as he negotiated, "No, but I''ve gotten used to sleeping here with North for the past


    few days. My wife and kids are all here; won''t you feel bad for me if I go back to that empty house all


    alone?"


    Olivia couldn''t hold herughter in, thinking that there was nothing he wouldn''t do in order to get what


    he wanted¡ªfrom being bossy to acting unreasonable, and now he was pretending to be pitiful.


    "Why should I feel bad? The sun''sing up in three hours."


    "You''re still kicking me out even though there''s only three hours left? It''s not like I''ll do anything to you."


    As if, Olivia thought to herself.


    If he followed her in, she would still have to cuddle with him for some time, and she truly was


    exhausted.


    Knowing that he just hadn''t cuddled enough with her, she leaned in and pecked him on his lips. "Be


    good and go back home."


    However, this peck was like adding fuel to the fire for Eugene, who had already been holding himself


    back. Unable to resist her assertiveness, he grabbed her with hisrge hand and pressed her against


    the door, kissing her passionately.


    Feeling uneasy, Olivia tried to push him away, knowing that they were in public with cameras around.


    This b*stard. He''s not satisfied with a kiss? Why''s he going so far?


    She gently pushed him, indicating for him to stop after he had gotten enough. However, it was nowhere


    near enough for Eugene. They hadn''t seen each other much in the past two months since she started


    filming, and when they did, it would either always end up in a fight or there were other people around.


    Hence, it became a luxury for Eugene to even kiss his girlfriend on the lips.


    As he continued to kiss her, he punched in the password to her door. After it swung open with a beep,


    he carried her inside.


    Olivia rolled her eyes speechlessly, knowing that she wouldn''t be able to chase him out of her house.


    Without turning on the lights after entering her house, Eugene headed straight for the couch in the


    living room with her in his arms, eagerly pinning her down and kissing her wildly.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the living room were turned on, shocking Eugene and Olivia as well as


    snapping them out of their passionate exchange. They looked around their surroundings to search for


    the neers, and when they spotted North, who was standing by his bedroom door, the


    awkwardness was palpable.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia, in particr, turned as red as a beet, and she hurriedly shoved Eugene with all her might. With


    the position they were in, it was hard for even herself to believe even if they said they weren''t doing


    anything. Besides, he was a precocious child. They really should be paying attention to the influence


    they had as parents on him.


    Eugene leaned into her ear and said, "Wait a minute. Stop pushing." Why is he up at this hour?


    Olivia looked at him dubiously, but she quickly caught on and red at him flirtatiously. Then, she


    shoved him up and pretended to toss a pillow at him. "Hurry up and go home."


    Eugene caught it in time and said with a smile, "My home is wherever my wife and kids are."


    Olivia couldn''t be bothered to argue with him and walked over instead. "Why aren''t you asleep yet,


    North?"


    North shot Eugene a look, his expression still cold. "How can I fall asleep when the two of you aren''t


    back yet?"

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Chapter 981 Mommy, I Missed You


    Olivia gave North an apologetic look. "It''s my bad. I should''ve called you, but I didn''t because I thought


    you were sleeping. I just went to a skating rink with your daddy, where we bumped into someone you


    know."


    North asked, "Who was it?"


    Olivia led him by the hand into the room. "I''ll tell you when you''re back inside."


    Once they were in the room, a worried North asked, "Did youe across that Azaleady? What did


    she say? Did she make you angry?"


    Olivia felt likeughing and frowning at the same time. "You can''t sleep because you''re worried about


    me?"


    "If she bullies you, I''ll sort her out for you."


    "No, you don''t have to," said Olivia while ruffling North''s soft and fine hair. "Don''t bother your little head


    with things like this. I can handle it well so that no woman can steal your daddy from me, so don''t


    worry."


    North replied, "It''s okay, Mommy. If Daddy bullies you, I''ll turn my back on him."


    Olivia burst into a chuckle. "He wouldn''t dare to bully me with my son watching my back."


    Only then did North sh his teeth in a smile. "So, who did you say you just bumped into?"


    "It''s the girl you talked about."


    "You mean Charlotte?"


    "Yeah."


    "She was at the skating rink, too?"


    Olivia said excitedly, "I''ll take you there tomorrow. It''s so much fun, really."


    North replied, "Okay. We can take Carter and others with us."


    Olivia was surprised by what he said. "You don''t hate them anymore?"


    "I like them if you like them."


    "I like my son the most," Olivia said while rubbing her head against North''s chest, causing the boy to


    roll around in bed in a fit of giggles. Seeing him get more and more energetic as he giggled, she


    coaxed him to sleep, saying, "Alright, I''m not gonna y with you anymore. Time to sleep already.


    Today''s a weekend, luckily, or you''d have trouble getting up tomorrow."


    "Okay. Good night, Mommy," replied North obediently. Hey in bed and closed his eyes for a moment,


    only to open his eyes again and stretch his little arms out around Olivia''s neck. "Mommy, I missed you."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia hugged him in return while bending down to kiss him on the forehead. "I missed you, too," she


    said, lying down next to him with her hand gently patting him. She was busy dealing with Eugene and


    her own problems today, so much so that she didn''t have time to talk to her dear son. He probably


    missed me a lot. That''s why he stayed upte to wait for me. Her nose twinged sharply at the thought


    of this. "Sorry, baby. I should''vee back earlier."


    North didn''t hear her, though. In reality, he was already very sleepy, so he soon fell asleep in his


    mother''s arms.


    After he was coaxed to sleep, Olivia finally came out of his room.


    Eugene also got sleepy waiting for her outside. Seeing here out, he immediately asked, "North


    wasn''t angry, was he?"


    Olivia said with a note of self-reproach, "No, he wasn''t, but he said he missed me. I shouldn''t have


    gone out roller-skating today. That way, I could''vee back earlier."


    Eugene was startled by her words. Indeed, everyone was so concerned about his emotions that they


    neglected North''s feelings. Just because he''s mature doesn''t mean that he doesn''t need to be cared


    for, he thought. Feeling bad all of a sudden, he replied, "No, it''s not your fault. It was me who insisted


    on taking you there. I was so focused on how much I missed you that I forgot that our son needed his


    mommy even more."


    Feeling sorry for North, Olivia said, "He''s always been very mature, and I never had to worry about


    him."


    "Let''s take him out for a day of fun tomorrow to make it up to him."


    Olivia said, "I promised to take him to go roller-skating."


    "Okay," Eugene replied. Wrapping his arms around her, he leaned close to her, asking, "Olivia, can you


    stay here?"


    Olivia pushed him away heartlessly. "No, I can''t. I have to go to sleep."


    "Let me tell you a secret."


    "What?"


    Eugene said with a smile, "Actually, I''ve been sleeping in your room over the past two weeks. I can''t


    sleep without you."


    Olivia retorted icily, "Are you trying to get me to help you with your insomnia?"


    Eugene was speechless. I''m sure that the "help" she''s saying is different from the "help" I''m imagining!

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Chapter 982 The Fake Scar


    Meanwhile, Alex was busy working at his office these days. As a matter of fact, he wasn''t that busy as


    to have no time for drinks; he was just down in the dumps and reluctant to go home. If he went back to


    his home, he would keep thinking about Jewel, whereas if he went back to Stefanie''s ce, he would


    have to listen to her nagging, which he didn''t want to. As a result, he had been eating and sleeping in


    his office all this time, wearing himself out every single day so that he could fall asleep with no time to


    think about all this sh*t. That being said, he did wrap up a few major coborative projects in the


    process.


    Nevertheless, he went home today, thinking that Stefanie would have calmed down by now. He had to


    talk to her, for he couldn''t give up on Jewel.


    Stefanie probably didn''t expect him toe back today either. Frantically, she stuck on her wrist the


    fake scar she had bought earlier, which looked so real as if it were really from her slitting her wrist. In


    reality, she did listen to Olivia''s suggestion, but she simply didn''t have the courage to admit all this to


    her son, especially when she saw how he kept himself busy working day and night at his office every


    single day. In her heart, she knew she was the cause of all this.


    She didn''t even know how to exin to Alex the reason why she just couldn''t ept Jewel, so she took


    her chances, thinking she would just let it be and hide the truth from him for as long as she could. Still,


    thanks to Olivia''s advice, her manner toward Alex had improved a lot, and she no longer acted


    unreasonably as she had at first.


    Hearing Alexe back, she stood up and went out to greet him voluntarily. Seeing how drawn he


    looked, she felt very sorry for him. Perhaps Olivia''s right that he''s really suffering deep down? However,


    what she ended up saying still sounded like before. "Why didn''t youe back and visit me for such a


    long time?"


    "I was busy working at my office. Let me look at your wrist. Is it getting better?" Alex replied while


    grabbing at her wrist.


    Stefanie quickly dodged him. She grumbled, "There''s nothing to look at! Don''t worry, I''m fine. I won''t


    hurt myself anymore."


    Alex didn''t insist, thinking that she probably didn''t want him to feel bad upon seeing the scar on her


    wrist. After muttering a response, he entered the living room with his arm around her shoulders. As


    they walked, he apologized, "It was my fault, Mom. I was furious the other day, so Ished out at you


    without thinking. You''re my own mother, so how could I possibly disown you? Sorry, Mom."


    Stefanie nearly burst into tears at his words, and it took her a great deal of effort to fight back her tears.


    Looking at Alex, she said in all sincerity, "It''s not that I''m not letting you get a girlfriend. It''s just that I


    don''t like Jewel. You can go out with any woman except her."


    Alex took a deep breath to suppress the instant surge of irritation within him. "What''s wrong about


    Jewel that makes you hate her so much? She''s very capable. Well, she seems to be struggling to


    speak right now, but don''t you see that she''s slowly getting better? She couldn''t even say a word in the


    past, but now, she can speak a lot, though she speaks slowly."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Stefanie argued, "No, all of this doesn''t matter¡ª"


    Before she could finish her speech, Alex exined, "I know you''re bothered by what happened back


    then, but it has to be a misunderstanding. Jean wasn''t that kind of person. I only quarreled with her


    because I was angry at the time, but I never thought you''d have thrown her out by the time I got back.


    Actually, had you not done that, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. What happened to her is our


    fault, actually."

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Chapter 983 Disappointed


    Seeing how Alex spoke for Jewel and even put the me on her, Stefanie could


    hardly suppress her anger. "I didn''t do her any injustice! And besides, she didn''t


    leave empty-handed. She left after getting 150,000 from me! Why did you sound


    like I had something to do with her life or death?"


    Alex frowned. "I don''t mean to me you. I''m just saying that we''re to me for


    her bing what she is today. Had she been in Summer City, she wouldn''t have


    ended up the way she is right now."


    Stefanie retorted meanly, "Ended up how? Isn''t she still alive and well?"


    The creases between Alex''s eyebrows deepened. He wanted to tell the truth


    regardless, but he feared that it would frighten Stefanie. If she learned that Jewel


    was an assassin, she might object even more to him going out with her. After


    falling silent for a while, he replied angrily, "Had she not left Summer City back


    then, she wouldn''t have been plotted against. She wouldn''t have almost been


    burned to death in that fire, nor would she have been struggling to speak even


    now!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Stefanie replied furiously, "What does she being almost burned to death have to


    do with me? She had only her own stupidity to me for it! Even if she got


    burned to death, she deserved it, not to mention that she only lost her ability to


    speak!"


    Upon hearing this, Alex stared at her in shock. All of a sudden, he felt an


    unbearable pain, as if his heart had been ripped apart. This is my mother! We''ve


    lived together for over 20 years, yet I never knew one could be so vicious. It''d


    pain anyone to see ady like Jewel. Even now, she still has faint scars on her


    hands, which are the result of her undergoing countless skin grafts. How could


    Mom say that she deserved to get burned to death? How could she be so cruel?


    Instinctively, he took a step back, as though he suddenly didn''t know her


    anymore. His eyes were bloodshot and full of heartache. This is my mother. If it


    were someone else who said that, I''d probably have beaten them to death. Making


    an effort to control his temper, he clenched his fists tightly. Then, he asked,


    pronouncing each word clearly, "Just what kind of unforgivable thing did Jewel


    do that made you wish death upon her?! We''re talking about the woman your son


    loves the most! How could you say something so vicious?"


    A hint of regret flickered across Stefanie''s eyes; in reality, she didn''t mean to say


    that either. Hurriedly, she went over and grabbed Alex''s hand. "No, Alex, that''s not


    what I mean¡ª"


    Alex flung her hand away as if avoiding some poisonous beast; his eyes were so


    red as though they were about to bleed. He clutched his chest, asking, "Do you


    know how much it pained me to see her like that, especially after knowing the


    many things that happened to her after you threw her out? I was heartbroken and


    guilt-ridden at the same time, and I wish I could spend my whole life making it up


    to her. How could you say she deserved it?"


    Stefanie made another attempt to grab him. She exined, "I just wanted to say


    that this had nothing to do with me! Why are you ming me for what happened


    to her?"


    Alex gave a sadugh. "No, I''m not ming you. I''m ming myself. I shouldn''t


    have messed with her in the first ce, or she would''ve led a happy life with a


    husband and kids. She''d never have had to go to a faraway ce and depend on


    the hospitality of others, nor would she have been used of being shameless.


    It''s me who deserved to spend almost ten years being unable to forget this


    woman. I deserve to die alone; I deserve to have a mother like you!" he said


    angrily before turning to leave.


    Stefanie had never seen such a disappointed look in his eyes before. Frightened,


    she quickly caught up to him and tugged at him. "What do you mean? Are you


    disappointed to have a mother like me?"

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Chapter 984 Jewel Is the Daughter of That Woman


    Alex looked at her. "I wanted to talk to you every time I came here, but you always pushed my buttons


    every single time. Why do you have to push me like this, Mom? She''s the only woman I''ve ever loved¡ª


    the only one! Don''t worry, I''m already ashamed to go looking for her again. I wouldn''t dare to marry her


    with someone vicious like you as her mother-inw," he said in a cold voice before trying to break free


    of Stefanie''s grasp. "Let go of me."


    Furious, Stefanie tugged at his arm again with all her might. She questioned, "Me? Vicious?"


    Not wanting to keep on arguing with her, Alex stretched out his hand to push hers away, only to notice


    that a corner of the ''scar'' on her wrist had curled up. Getting suspicious, he reached out in an attempt


    to take a closer look¡­


    Stefanie noticed that, too. Her heart pounding wildly, she instantly retracted her hand and hid it behind


    her back. "Fine, just get out of here if you want. I''m a vicious mother-inw, anyway. Don''te back


    here anymore unless you have to!" she said resolutely while turning back.


    Alex got even more suspicious, though. He hadn''t had a good look at it just now, but now that he


    thought about this, he realized that something was fishy. How could the scar possibly curl up? Also,


    why had she never let him see her wound for such a long time? He strode up to her and grabbed her


    wounded wrist right away.


    Struggling desperately, Stefanie deliberately yelled, "What are you doing? Ouch! It hurts!"


    Alex turned a deaf ear to her, though. The moment he clutched her wrist and saw the fake scar on it, he


    flew into a rage. After removing the curled fake scar at once, he looked at her, asking, "Is this how you


    tried to kill yourself by slitting your wrist?"


    Stefanie''s guilt was overwhelming her. Who would''ve known that the fake scar would get touched while


    they were struggling just now? She anxiously exined, "I just want to keep you from going out with


    her."


    Alex burst into a guffaw, not knowing whether tough at his own foolishness or tough because he


    was too grief-stricken to know what to do. He looked at Stefanie with his eyes full of disappointment.


    "So, you never cared about how regretful I was, how much I med myself, and how much it pained


    me when I saw you lying on your sickbed? Did you know I wished I could kill myself when I saw the


    bathtub full of blood when I came back to get your clothes? Who would''ve thought¡­ you''d be such a


    great actor?"


    Stefanie replied, "But you did break my heart by saying those words! Isn''t it a good thing that I''m fine?


    Would you rather that I slitted my wrist for real?"


    Alex looked at Stefanie. In an instant, tears sprang to his eyes as he felt particrly hurt. "You''re still


    quibbling even now! How could you justify yourself like that? Did I ever say I wanted you to slit your


    wrist? Could you lie to me just because you''re heartbroken? Do you know how many orders my


    company has lost because I have to take care of you? Do you know what my life has been like over the


    past few days? Do you know how distressed I was and how much I med myself? How could you


    waste my feelings for you like this?"


    Stefanie was terrified at this point. She walked a few steps toward him while trying to appease him,


    saying, "I''m sorry, Alex. I just didn''t know what to do, so I came up with such a trick to scare you¡ª"


    Alex wiped the tears from his eyes. "You''re my mother, so I won''t abandon you no matter what, but


    don''t even think about poking your nose into my business anymore. I''m already 30, not three years old.


    You don''t have to worry about how I do things. Just live out the rest of your life in peace by watching TV


    and ying cards every day!" he said before immediately turning around to leave.


    Panicked, Stefanie shouted at him from behind, "You can''t go out with Jewel!"


    There wasn''t a pause in Alex''s footsteps. "The matter between her and me is none of your business!"


    Stefanie trotted a few steps after him. Then, she said, "If you really go out with her, I''ll kill myself for


    real!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Quit trying to scare me with the same trick again!"


    "No, I mean it! Jewel is that woman''s daughter¡­" Stefanie said while crouching down in anguish as


    tears gushed from her eyes. "How could you let me watch you marry her daughter?!"

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Chapter 985 Half-Siblings


    Alex finally paused to look back at her. "What did you say?!"


    Stefanie looked up and said tearfully, "Your dad betrayed me for that woman back then! You and Jewel


    are probably half-siblings with the same father, so how could you ever go out with her?"


    He staggered at her words. Half-siblings? How is that possible? He came over and dragged Stefanie to


    her feet, asking, "How is that possible? Her mother''s name is Helena Parker. Didn''t you say that the


    woman whom Dad had an affair with was called Winnie Parker? A-And besides¡­ Jean''s surname is


    Louis. Her name is Jean Louis. How can she possibly be my dad''s daughter?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He trembled all over as the revtion hit him like a truck. If it was just Stefanie objecting to them being


    together, he could still struggle against it, but how could he put up a fight if he and Jewel were really


    half-siblings?


    She exined, "I looked into her family back when you were dating her, but I never expected the world


    to be so small¡ªthedy you loved was actually Winnie Parker''s daughter. Perhaps your dad didn''t end


    up with her; in any case, that woman then married a man with thest name of Louis, which was why


    Jean has thest name of Louis after her father. However, that Mr. Louis passed away just a few years


    after that. As for Winnie Parker, it doesn''t matter what she''s called, because I can never mistake her for


    someone else. Come with me if you don''t believe me¡­" As she spoke, she entered her room. After


    rummaging under her bed, she directly took out a locked metal box, which she unlocked with a key she


    found in another lockbox in the drawer.


    The metal box was well hidden. The moment it was opened, an earthy smell wafted out of it.


    Apparently, the box hadn''t been touched for a long time.


    Inside the box were the findings of a private investigator, which Alex took out and read carefully. Most


    of them were simr to what Stefanie said, though they were presented in more detail.


    Stefanie then took out another investigation report, which was used as evidence of Alex''s father''s affair


    with Winnie Parker in the divorce proceedings back then. Naturally, the report couldn''t possibly be


    false. "See for yourself whether they''re the same person."


    Alex took the report andpared Winnie Parker''s photo to Helena''s. Even though Winnie''s photo was


    slightly blurry due to the passage of time, he had to admit that she and Helena did look very much


    alike. Could they really be one and the same? The report found that Helena had indeed gotten


    pregnant out of wedlock. Stefanie''s story seemed to make sense, and the timeline matched up, too.


    Alex felt his head throbbing all of a sudden. How could this happen? Wouldn''t that mean there''s no


    chance for Jean and me to be together anymore? How ridiculous! We''re actually half-siblings with the


    same father? How can I possibly fall in love with my own sister?


    Stefanie added, "I don''t know whether Jean is your father''s daughter, but there''s no way I''ll let you


    marry her because her mother was the woman who wrecked my marriage! Alex, you know full well


    what my life has been like over the past 20 years. I cried myself to sleep and cried in my sleep every


    single night. How could I possibly let you marry her daughter?"


    All at once, he sat on the floor in a daze without saying a word, as if he had lost all his enthusiasm.


    That''s right! I once swore that I''d avenge my mom. I studied hard and ran mypany diligently so


    that when I got to meet my dad one day, I could hold my head up and ask him whether he ever


    regretted leaving my mom.


    However, he never had the opportunity, nor did he want to deliberately make himself unhappy. But who


    would''ve thought that the woman he loved¡ªthe woman he loved dearly from the bottom of his heart¡ª


    would actually be the daughter of his father and that homewrecker? This was so f*cking ridiculous! If


    Jewel really were Winnie Parker''s daughter, how could they still be together?


    It took a long time before he stood up feebly. Like a wandering soul, he tottered unsteadily out the door


    as if he were drunk

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Chapter 986 When Will You Marry Me


    Meanwhile, having gotten hold of the Rogers siblings'' DNA samples in the morning, Eugene sent the


    samples along with Azalea''s for a DNA test. After getting all of this done, he and Olivia took the three of


    them and North to the skating rink to roller-skate.


    In less than an hour, the four children fully mastered the techniques of roller skating. Their talent and


    intelligence surprised Eugene; although they couldn''t dance or do anything fancy on roller skates, they


    had no trouble doing basic roller-skating moves. With North at the front, the four children skated hand-


    in-hand from one end of the skating rink all the way to the other end, almost bing a unique


    spectacle at the skating rink.


    Everyone cast envious nces at them. One of them asked, "Are they quadruplets?"


    The other replied, "No, they don''t seem to be. The one at the front is visibly older."


    "They can actually skate so well at such a tender age! They''re simply amazing."


    "Yeah, they''re good-looking and clever. Whose children are they?"


    "I think their mother''s the happiest. If someone bullies her, she doesn''t even have to raise her hand,


    because her four children will sort that person out for her. Not even their father can bully her. That''s so


    cool!"


    Olivia looked at Eugene slyly with her beautiful eyes. "Did you hear that? If you bully me, my four sons


    will sort you out."


    Eugene was speechless. "When did I ever bully you?"


    "I''m just reminding you that the sons are mine," said Olivia smugly. Then, she added proudly, "Say, if


    they learn that each of these four sons of mine has talents of their own, will they die of jealousy?"


    "Yeah, my girlfriend doesn''t need me to watch her back. No one dares to mess with her."


    "That''s right."


    Eugene loved this cocky look of hers. He leaned closer to her, asking, "Olivia, when will you marry


    me?"


    Olivia red at him and replied haughtily, "You? Let me observe you for a few years first." With that,


    she attempted to leave.


    Eugene grabbed her while asking in disbelief, "A few years? For how many years are you gonna


    observe me?"


    Olivia asked innocently, "What''s wrong with that? Do you think your problem can be solved in a year or


    two?"


    Eugene frowned. "I see. So, you''re trying to make me die alone, huh?"


    Olivia replied with a snort, "If you don''t want to die alone, you can find someone to get by with. Aren''t


    there a lot of women waiting for you? In any case, you''ll have to keep solving your problem as long as


    my problem remains unsolved!" Then, she pushed him away immediately. Thanks to the reaction force


    of her roller skates, the man didn''t get pushed far away, whereas she glided backward before skating


    directly toward the children on her roller skates.


    Before she could reach them, however, she sensed someone catching up to her, so she looked back.


    Seeing that it was Eugene, she tried to skate faster, but the man was much faster than her. As a result,


    he picked her up, saying bitterly, "Are you telling me to get by with someone else for life while you live


    with your sons?"


    Olivia retorted with a snort, "What''s wrong with that? Can''t I do that?"


    "Not a chance!"


    Oliviaughed in anger. "Let go of me, you blockhead." At this moment, she felt very ufortable


    being tucked under his arm.


    Eugene knew that, of course. As they slowed down, he scooped her up in his arms right away. "Watch


    yournguage, girl."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia was both annoyed and amused. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she replied, "Put me down,


    and I''ll stop calling you that."


    Eugene said with a smile, "Well then, promise me that you''ll marry me after we''ve figured out what''s


    the matter with the Rogers siblings."


    Olivia curled her lips. "Only the matter with the Rogers siblings? What about the issue with Azalea?"


    She continued with a look of regret, "Sigh! Eugene, you''ve got too many problems to deal with, so I''d


    better live with my four sons to save me a lot of trouble. I''ll never have enough of getting angry with you


    if I marry you."


    She only meant that as a joke, but Eugene panicked at once. After skating immediately to the edge of


    the skating rink with her in his arms, he put her down and said good-naturedly, "Please don''t give up,


    Olivia. I promise I won''t quarrel with you anymore, and I won''t get in touch with Azalea in private. I''ll let


    you know if there''s anything, okay?"


    Olivia pondered for a moment before saying, "I''ll see how well you do."


    Eugene pressed his forehead against hers. He wanted to kiss and hug her; in fact, he wanted even


    more than that.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Chapter 987 Am I Bothering You


    Just then, however, the phone rang all of a sudden.


    Eugene frowned while taking out his phone. Seeing at a nce that it was a phone call from Azalea, he


    instantly knitted his brows. I just promised Olivia that I won''t get in touch with Azalea in private, only to


    break my promise soon afterward!


    Olivia saw Azalea''s caller ID on his phone''s screen. Although she couldn''t help feeling irritable at


    seeing Azalea or hearing her name, she didn''t want to make herself a jealous woman, nor did she want


    to see Eugene caught between them. Thus, she pretended not to care. "Just answer it and see what


    she''s up to."


    Eugene wrapped an arm around her waist. Putting the phone on speaker, he asked, "What''s up?"


    Azalea''s gentle voice sounded through the phone. "Eugene, am I bothering you?"


    "No, you''re not. Just tell me what it is."


    Azalea said tactfully, "I was just wondering if you have time to take me to the hospital to check my foot.


    It''s probably aching from all the walking I did when I came yesterday."


    Eugene suggested, "I may not be able to go back now. I''ll have someone pick you up and take you to


    the hospital."


    Azalea hurriedly replied, "Oh, forget it, then. I can wait until you''re not busy."


    "Didn''t you say that your foot hurts?" Eugene asked.


    Azalea replied, "It''s not unbearable; I''m just a bit worried. Just take me to the hospital when you have


    time for that."


    Eugene said, "Alright, I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Azalea replied excitedly. "Where are you, by the way? There''s so much noise on your end."


    "I''m outside. Today''s a weekend, and I promised to stay with my kids."


    "Oh, I see. I''ve never met your son before. Can you introduce us to each other one day?"


    "Sure."


    "Well then, just go ahead and stay with your kids. I''m fine, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    Olivia felt angry listening to Azalea''s gentle voice. No need to worry about her, my foot! She just has to


    remind people of her existence as if somebody''s worried about her!


    After hanging up the phone, Eugene quickly looked at Olivia and appeased her, saying, "Don''t be


    angry, darling. Just take it out on me if you''re upset."


    Olivia red at him. "Forget it. She''lle to you often from now on. If I take it out on you whenever


    shees to you, I think I''ll end up beating you to death before your kindness is returned."


    Eugene wrapped his arms around her with a smile. "Oh, darling, don''t be angry. I''ve had a female


    bodyguard transferred here. She will probably arrive tomorrow, upon which time she''ll look after and


    protect Azalea so that she doesn''t have toe to me for everything. It doesn''t count as me neglecting


    her as well."


    Olivia looked at him and asked, "Don''t you think she just wants toe to you because she wants to


    get closer to you and steal you from me?"


    Eugene frowned. "No, she won''t. I told her before that you''re the woman I love whom I want to be with,


    to which she replied that she understood and wouldn''t destroy our friendship. She probably just has no


    one to turn to, and I''m the only person she knew."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia said, "Well if you say so. Since you''re adamant about it, I won''t say anything else. That being


    said, Eugene, I have to give you a warning in advance. If she offends me or has designs on you, I won''t


    have mercy on her!"


    Eugene replied, "I know that, Olivia. Don''t worry, I don''t love her, but she saved me, after all, so I can''t


    turn a deaf ear to her reasonable requests. Still, I won''t meet her alone unless it''s necessary to give


    you enough sense of security, okay?"


    Oliviaughed while pushing him. "Okay. Aren''t you exhausted, having to appease someone one


    moment and deal with the other the next like a womanizer?"


    Eugene replied, "It''s fine as long as you don''t think I''m a womanizer."


    "I also think you''re a womanizer."


    "You can''t think of me like that. Well, being in love with me is a little troublesome, but don''t doubt my


    feelings for you."


    Olivia looked at him. Suddenly, she recalled having asked him a simr question around the time


    George came over. He must be thinking at the time that I was troublesome, right? Well, we''re both


    troublemakers, but he courted me nheless, so I can''t give him a hard time just because Azalea''s


    interested in him. After all, he doesn''t like her; his feelings for her are just like my feelings for George.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Chapter 988 No One Would Dare to Bully You


    "No doubt." Olivia wrapped her hands around his waist and buried her face in his chest. "I didn''t think


    you were a jerk either," she added.


    Eugene smiled and embraced her, leaning down to kiss the top of her head.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s head over to see them."


    She agreed and walked toward the group of little ones.


    They saw the little ones happily ying on the wave track, all with smiles on their faces.


    "Wow! They can even ride the wave track now?" Olivia eximed in surprise.


    Eugene was equally amazed and suggested, "Let''s go over there."


    The two of them skated over as he held her hand while she held North''s, and they formed a line.


    The little ones were thrilled; they had never experienced such carefree ytime before. They had


    always been focused on learning.


    They squinted and kept up with Eugene''s every move.


    Onlookers couldn''t help but envy them. Many took out their phones to capture pictures and videos as


    everyone praised their skills.


    After skating for twenty minutes, they finally stopped.


    Eugene gazed at the four little ones and asked, "Feeling tired, guys?"


    They shook their heads in unison, indicating that they weren''t.


    "Was it enjoyable?" Eugene inquired once more.


    The kids replied, "Yes!"


    Eugene then encouraged them, "Keep up the good work with your studies, and we''ll return for more fun


    soon."


    However, the four little ones cast doubtful nces at Olivia.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly. "Sure, but remember to keep studying hard."


    The four nodded in agreement.


    "We''ll call it a day for now ande back again next time," she murmured.


    The little ones always obeyed her, so they didn''t voice any objections.


    They all headed back home.


    Just as Eugene had dropped off the three little ones, he received a call from Alex.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone? What were you doing?" Alex''s impatient voice was slurred.


    "I''m driving. What''s going on?" Eugene asked.


    "Let''s grab a drink," Alex mumbled, to which Eugene questioned, "Where are you?"


    "Ruby Pce."


    Eugene asked while ncing at Olivia, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Stop wasting time and juste over," Alex muttered.


    "Are you alone?"


    "Don''t forget about yourself."


    Eugene couldn''t make sense of this drunkard, so he stated, "Alright, I''lle over in a bit."


    After hanging up, he turned to Olivia and asked, "What''s wrong with Alex? How did he get so drunk?"


    When Olivia heard that, shemented, "Check on him and make sure he doesn''t drink anymore."


    "Sure. I''ll send you back first," Eugene said.


    She hesitated, but he insisted on driving her back to Muse Penins before going to Ruby Pce.


    As they rode the elevator, Olivia turned to North and asked, "Did you have fun today?"


    North nodded and answered, "Yeah, it would be great if they were our family members."


    "Who? You mean Carter and the others?" she asked.


    He looked at her and nodded. "Yeah, then you would have four sons to protect you."


    Olivia chuckled at that. "Did you hear what those people were saying?"


    North smiled and nodded. "I think they''re right. We may be young now, but when we grow up, no one


    will dare to bully you."


    Olivia patted his head andmented, "My son is so fierce that no one dares to mess with me now."


    As they talked, the elevator arrived at the 59th floor. When the doors opened, they saw a familiar figure.


    It was someone so familiar that Olivia felt nervous just looking at him. He stood tall, exuding an elegant


    aura, holding his phone and staring at her door. It seemed like he wanted to call her.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Chapter 989 Telling the Truth


    True enough, she felt her phone vibrating in her hand after a while. "G-George?" Olivia shouted.


    The man turned his head and smiled at them. "What have you two been up to?"


    North was about to tell him about their ice-skating adventure, but Olivia quickly interrupted and said,


    "We just went out for a walk. George, what brings you here?"


    However, George did not give it much thought and smiled back. "I missed you guys. Since you didn''t


    come to see me, I decided toe over instead."


    Olivia pouted upon hearing that. "I don''t believe you. The clinic must be keeping you busy, so how did


    you manage to make time for us?"


    He chuckled and replied, "Well, I dide here with a purpose this time."


    "What is it?" she asked in surprise.


    "Can I tell you inside?"


    Olivia suddenly remembered that they were still outside and awkwardly punched in the password to


    unlock the door. "Pleasee in."


    Olivia''s mind was filled with worry despite her efforts to sound weing. What if Eugene shows up


    tonight while George is here?


    After entering, George asked, "How have you been?"


    "So far so good."


    "How''s business?"


    "Pretty good. I just finished shooting a movie a few days ago."


    "You mentioned thatst time. Is it all wrapped up now?"


    "We wrapped up a few days ago. George, please sit down. Let me get some fruit for you."


    Olivia hurriedly went to the kitchen, hoping to find a chance to call Eugene and ask him to stay away for


    a few days. However, she didn''t even have a chance to do so as George was staring at her, probably


    thinking that she was acting strange.


    But that wasn''t even the worst of her fears.


    The most troublesome thing was that Eugene would definitely get angry if he found out that George


    was there. His reaction might even be worse than thest time George popped by.


    At that time, they had just started dating. Eugene had kept his secret about being the child''s father from


    Olivia.


    Now that the truth was out, how could he hide it? After all, he and Olivia were North''s biological


    parents.


    Why is George here again?


    Olivia''s mind was all over the ce as she mechanically washed the fruit.


    Suddenly, George spoke up. "Where''s Jewel now? Ask her toe over too."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up. Oh, right! There''s Jewel too.


    She walked over with the fruit. "Give me a moment. I''ll get her toe over." As she spoke, she


    grabbed her phone and hurriedly slipped away.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He frowned at that. "Can''t you just make a phone call?"


    "She''s downstairs. I''ll go get her," Olivia said as she hurried out of the door, afraid that George would


    call her.


    If I can''t go out, how can I make a phone call?


    She went down the stairs and called Eugene on her phone.


    At that moment, Eugene had just arrived at Ruby Pce. When he saw that Olivia was calling, he


    answered happily, "Olivia? Did something happen?"


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed and hesitated for a while before saying, "Eugene, can I ask you for a


    favor?"


    His eyes shed with surprise. "What''s the matter?"


    Olivia asked, "Can you promise me something first?"


    "Tell me what it is first."


    She took a deep breath and mumbled, "George suddenly came. Can you hide for a few more days?"


    There was silence on the other end of the line as Eugene was probably digesting this information. After


    a long while, his cold voice came through. "You want me to hide again?"


    Olivia knew she was wrong, so she murmured in a gentle voice, "I haven''t figured out how to tell him


    about our situation."


    "You can figure it out now and tell him tonight."


    "He just arrived. Can''t you give me some time?"


    "Didn''t you say that George left because he already suspected that there was something between us?


    Isn''t this just a matter of telling the truth?"


    "I''m really not sure how to face him if I tell him everything. I mean, what if he''s just pretending not to


    know?"


    "Are you too embarrassed to reveal it to him?"


    "Yeah."


    "Let me be clear, hmm? We are the parents of our son. We are a family, and this is something you''ll


    have to face eventually. You can''t keep me hidden forever."


    "I don''t want to hide you forever. Just give me some time. Can you avoid showing up for a few days?"


    "No. If you don''t tell him, I will personally go and tell him tonight."


    "Eugene!"


    Olivia''s words seemed to have shocked Eugene, and his tone became stern as he responded, "There''s


    no need to shout. If you don''t tell him, I will. Alternatively, you can move in with me. I can''t bear to see


    you two living under the same roof like this."

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Chapter 990 We Can¡¯t Run Away From What¡¯s Meant to Be


    Olivia felt her anger rising, but she paused to consider that if Eugene and Azalea were indeed living


    together, she would probably unleash her fury like a storm.


    With this in mind, she took a deep breath and murmured into the phone, "Please."


    Eugene was uneasy when there was no answer from the other end, but then he heard her soft plea


    and felt his heart skip a beat, making him feel weak in the knees like he had been scratched by a kitten.


    Olivia rarely spoke to him with such gentleness.


    Without thinking, he responded, "Okay."


    It wasn''t until after he agreed that he realized what he had just done.


    What the hell? Am I agreeing to her request? My wife is about to be stolen from under my nose and I


    am okay with it?!


    He quickly added, "Until the paternity test results are out, I won''te to your house."


    Olivia asked, "When will we receive the paternity test results?"


    "I''ve sent it today, and it should be ready in three days," Eugene responded.


    "What if those kids turn out to be Azalea''s?" she asked.


    "It''s not possible. North has already traced their path to Master. It''s just that the ce is well-hidden


    and North is still deciphering it. I just want to reassure you and put your mind at ease by doing this


    paternity test," hemented.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia considered his words and replied, "Alright, just stay away for the next few days." Perhaps


    George will have left by then, right?


    Eugene hummed in agreement. "Are you outside right now?"


    "Yeah, I''m on my way to get Jewel. George wants to see her too, so I''ll end the call now. Take care of


    Alex," Olivia said before hanging up.


    As she was about to end the call, Eugene stopped her. "Wait, Olivia."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Actually, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I love you." Olivia had barely asked the question when she heard Eugene say that in a low and


    affectionate tone before hanging up.


    It wasn''t the first time he had said those three words. He had said them once before in Nambahd.


    Back then, she was too busy being angry and didn''t feel anything, but this time, she felt her ear that


    was pressed against the phone involuntarily turning hot.


    Did he stop me just to say those three words so seriously? This man is really good at flirting, isn''t he?


    Olivia touched her face as she felt the heat spread from her ear to her cheeks.


    Her heart was pounding like crazy.


    Although they were so familiar with each other and Eugene had said many affectionate words, those


    three words still made her feel overwhelmed.


    She soon arrived at the 58th floor and knocked on Jewel''s door.


    "Olivia, what brings you here?"


    "George is here. Do you want to see him?"


    Jewel''s eyes lit up with joy. "George has arrived?"


    "Yes, he just arrived," Oliviamented. "Don''t bring up anything about me and Eugene, though."


    Jewel teased, "You still haven''t figured out how to tell him?"


    Olivia wore a worried expression. "No matter how I say it, it will still hurt him."


    "But if you keep silent, Eugene will eventually bring it up," Jewel countered. "You and your child are his


    family; he won''t hide in the background forever."


    "I just spoke to him and we agreed on three days. I hope George will leave within these three days."


    Jewel shook her head. "He traveled all the way here. How could he stay for just three days?"


    She then ced aforting hand on Olivia''s shoulder. "We can''t run away from what''s meant to be.


    Let''s go find George."


    The two of them returned to the 59th floor but found that the person sitting in the living room was gone.


    Olivia called out with suspicion, "George? North?"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Chapter 991 Jewel Is Back


    As Olivia spoke, George walked out of North''s room and said, "Why did it take so long to go get


    someone?"


    "George?" Jewel called out with a smile.


    Smiling, he walked over to her and replied, "Hi, Jewel."


    He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. "It''s great to see you again. I didn''t expect to see you."


    Her tears also fell at his words. Perhaps no one could understand their feelings. They wererades


    who had experienced life and death together, watched each other''s backs, and fought side by side in


    dangerous situations.


    "I feel the same way. It''s great to see you all."


    George let go of Jewel and stated, "Let me have a good look at you. You''ve lost weight and look even


    more beautiful now."


    She chuckled at that. "You look even more handsome than in the videos."


    "Sit down," he said while gesturing for her to sit. "Is your throat better?"


    "Yes, it''s much better," Jewel reassured. "Olivia helped me to regte it. She gives me a prescription


    every month, and now I can speak a lot at once, albeit slowly. She said I will get better with practice."


    "Don''t worry. Actually, it''s already much better now. Are you still taking the medication?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m not. I went to the hospital with Olivia the other day to run some tests. She said my throat has


    recovered and the rest can be improved with practice."


    Sighing, he murmured, "I''m sorry you suffered so much."


    "It''s okay. I''m actually quite lucky. If I were still in the Double Dragon Court, even if I managed to


    escape this time, there would surely be another time. They will eventually kill me sooner orter."


    "Phantom and Blood Rose have long been unable to tolerate the three of us. As soon as we left, they


    med it all on you."


    At this point, George sighed again. "It''s all my fault. I could have redeemed you back if only I had more


    money. Then, you wouldn''t have had to suffer. I considered taking Olivia first because of her child. I


    never thought that we would get the news of your death when we returned a monthter. I med


    myself and Olivia almost cried her heart out."


    Jewel smiled. "It''s okay. It''s all in the past. I''m back with you guys, aren''t I?"


    He hugged her again affectionately. "Thank goodness you''re okay."


    Olivia also leaned over. "Okay, okay. Now that Jewel is still alive and well, it''s a sign that the gods are


    watching over us. They say those who survive a great disaster will have good fortune in the future. Her


    good fortune is yet toe!"


    Jewel also smiled at that. She turned to George and asked, "How did you get here? Didn''t Olivia say


    you were helping to take care of the clinic?"


    "Yeah. I came to see you guys and to ask North to find something."


    ¡­


    In North''s room, the boy stared closely at theputer screen, which disyed clear pictures of the


    Rogers siblings¡ªCarter, ke, and Terry.


    What does it mean? Why is Uncle George looking for them? Could he be the bad guy that the three


    little ones talked about? What should I do? Should I reveal their address? No, I cannot do that yet.


    Aside from the fact that he had promised to keep their whereabouts hidden, North hade to think of


    the three little ones as his own family. How could he betray his family? If anything were to happen to


    them, he would be responsible.


    Besides, they are Daddy''s children. Also, Uncle George didn''t say what he wanted with them. Yes! I


    can''t say anything until I know more.


    With that in mind, North deleted everything he searched for, shut down hisputer, and left the room.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Chapter 992 Complicated Rtionships


    After North came out and saw Jewel, he greeted her politely. "Aunt Jewel."


    She responded, "What are you busy with, North?"


    "I''m helping Uncle George to look for something," he exined.


    "How''s it going? Have you found their whereabouts?" George asked.


    North shook his head. "No."


    George was surprised to hear that. "There''s still something you can''t locate, eh?"


    North replied coolly, "I''m not omnipotent. It''s hard to find their whereabouts. Give me some more time."


    Meanwhile, Olivia frowned. "What are you looking for?"


    George answered her vaguely since Jewel was still there. "Just some things about the main doctor."


    Olivia suddenly understood and responded with a grunt without pursuing the matter.


    North blinked in shock, wondering what it meant. Does Mommy also know about this? It seems I need


    to ask her about this when there''s an opportunity.


    ¡­


    Eugene never expected that Alex and Jewel were half-siblings, which exined why Alex had invited


    him out for a drink.


    He thought that if Alex spoke up, he could help the man find a solution or try to persuade him.


    However, now that they were siblings, there was nothing more to say.


    Atst, he could only apany Alex to drink. Alex gotpletely drunk and passed out.


    Eugene sent him back before returning to Muse Penins, but it was already past 1.00AM.


    As he got in the elevator, he subconsciously pressed the button for the 59th floor. However, he


    suddenly remembered that he promised the little woman not to show up at her ce today.


    He took a deep breath and went back into the elevator, pressing the button for the 60th floor.


    He thought his love life was alreadyplicated enough, but at least they were still together.


    Alex had no chance at all.


    No wonder he tried to drink his troubles away.


    Life was full of drama, especially when two people who loved each other turned out to be siblings.


    Maybe alcohol did work as Eugene felt tired and exhausted. As hey down in bed, he realized North


    had sent him many messages.


    Yet, he was too busy taking care of Alex to notice them.


    ''Are you back?''


    ''Uncle George is here again.''


    ''I want to talk to you about something.''


    Presumably, North didn''t send any more messages since Eugene didn''t reply. As such, Eugene


    responded with a message.


    ''What''s up? I just got back. Your Uncle Alex got drunk and I was busy taking care of him. I didn''t notice


    my phone ringing.''


    The message was sent, but as one could imagine, North was unlikely to respond.


    Eugene waited for a while but when he didn''t get a reply, he didn''t pay much attention to it and sent a


    message to Olivia. ''Is my darling asleep?''


    She didn''t reply either.


    Eugene pouted. They were his wife and child, but he felt as if he stole them.


    A phone call woke Eugene up the next morning. He groggily grabbed his phone and looked at the


    caller ID. It was Azalea.


    He suddenly felt dejected as he answered the call. "Hello."


    "Eugene, did I wake you up? I''m sorry. I forgot to check the time."


    "It''s fine. What''s up?"


    "Uh¡­ I was wondering if you have time for us to go to the hospital today."


    "Okay, I''lle and pick you upter."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    Still half-asleep, Eugene sat up and muttered, "It''s okay. I should get up now."


    "I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel, then."


    "Okay."


    Eugene responded absent-mindedly before hanging up the phone. Then, he made another call. "Is the


    person I arranged for here yet?"


    "Mr. Nn, she''s here. Her name is Shannon Miller. Should I let here to see you?"


    "Let her wait for me at the hotel." Eugene hung up the phone and thought for a moment before realizing


    that he also needed to call his girl.


    It was tootest night and she didn''t respond to his messages either.


    At this moment, Olivia was still sleeping, but Eugene''s call woke her up.


    When she saw it was Eugene calling, there was a hint ofint in her voice. "Eugene, what do you


    want so early in the morning?"


    He chuckled, feeling rather happy. "Do you want me to make a call in front of your senior?"

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Chapter 993 The Fight


    Olivia blinked and her brain seemed to start working again. Oh, right. George is here. Shall I get up and


    make breakfast?


    Before, Eugene was always the one who prepared breakfast and they would eat as soon as they woke


    up. Now, she had to rely on herself.


    Goodness! Is it toote to get my child ready for school?


    She quickly picked up her phone and checked the time before muttering, "Thank goodness there''s still


    time."


    "What''s the rush?"


    "I have to make breakfast for my child."


    Eugene was speechless, so he gave her some advice. "It''s okay. You still have a day off today. Before


    you go to bed tonight, set the timer for the rice cooker, put some eggs in the pot, and make some of


    your famous pickles. When you wake up, heat a cup of milk. Just make do for a few days."


    Olivia pouted and said, "I know. I''m not aplete noob in life."


    Eugene chuckled. "Yeah, my darling is very smart."


    She snorted, but her tightly pursed lips betrayed her good mood. She also showed her concern for him


    when she asked, "What time did youe backst night? What happened to Alex?"


    When he heard that, he suddenly felt powerless. It took him a while to speak up and say, "Your guess


    was right. There''s a reason for Alex''s mother to be against him being with Jewel. They can never be


    together."


    Her heart sank before she nervously asked, "What happened?"


    He answered, "Jewel is Winnie Parker''s daughter, and she is the woman who had an affair with Alex''s


    father. They are half-siblings."


    At this, Olivia inexplicably gasped in shock. "Oh, my God! This is such a big deal. Why didn''t his mother


    say so earlier? Isn''t this a scam?"


    "But hasn''t his mother always been against it?" Eugene asked, to which she exined, "No. What I


    mean is, if this is the case, Alex''s mother could have just said it outright. Why make thingsplicated


    by giving people money and staging suicide attempts? They wouldn''t have been so serious if she


    hadn''t dyed things for so long. At least if it weren''t for Alex''s relentless pursuit and Jewel''s deep


    affection for him after her memory loss, they wouldn''t be in love like this now. Isn''t his mother''s


    behavior just deceiving people?"


    Eugene thought about it for a while andmented, "Maybe she thought it was difficult to bring those


    things up."


    Meanwhile, Olivia was angry and couldn''t contain the anger any longer. "It''s not like she''s the one who


    had an affair. What''s so difficult to bring up? Isn''t it even more difficult to ept the fact that her son


    has fallen in love with his half-sister? What kind of mother is she?!"


    He hurriedlyforted her. "Alright, alright. Don''t get so angry. No one wants this to happen. Alex


    almost drank himself to deathst night."


    Olivia let out a huff of anger. "How can I not be angry? If I had known that your buddies were unreliable,


    I would have never let him get close to Jewel. It''s not just your buddy who''s upset. She has been out of


    her mind during this time too. Even though she doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean she''s not upset.


    What is going on?"


    Suddenly, it seemed as if Eugene was the one to me. He exined with a whine, "Darling, this has


    nothing to do with me. Don''t drag me into it."


    Olivia was so angry that she wouldn''t listen to reason. "Don''t keep calling me ''darling''! Your buddies are


    all a bunch of jerks. You better clean up your act before calling me your darling. Otherwise¡­ Hmph!"


    She had so much more to say, but she ended the call without finishing.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Eugene was dumbfounded and he was down in the dumps. I''ve been wronged!


    After a long while, he remembered what he wanted to say originally. He had nned to inform Olivia


    that he was taking Azalea to the hospital today, but he ended up getting scolded for no reason.


    He had even forgotten about the real reason he was calling, so he shrugged and sent a message to


    Olivia. ''I''m taking Azalea to the hospital today. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged for someone toe with us.


    The three of us will go together.''

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Chapter 994 Saving Azalea


    Eugene arrived at the hotel Azalea stayed in. When he entered the room, he saw a short-haired


    woman in a ck jacket. Her eyes were sharp, and she looked skillful.


    When the woman saw Eugene, she stood up and approached him. "Mr. Nn."


    "Shannon?" Eugene looked at her.


    "Yes."


    "Are you clear with the mission?"


    "Yes," replied Shannon.


    Eugene hummed in response and said, "Follow me."


    Then, the duo headed straight to Azalea''s room on the third floor. They knocked on the door multiple


    times, but no one answered. When Shannon saw a hotel staff member passing by, she asked, "Hello,


    do you know where the guest in this room went?"


    "I''m not sure. However, you guys can check out the dining room since now it''s lunchtime," the staff


    replied.


    Shannon thanked the hotel staff and looked at Eugene. When Eugene met her gaze, he turned around


    and headed to the dining hall.


    The dining hall, too, was on the third floor but in the innermost part.


    Before they entered the dining hall, they could hear a man talking. "What''s wrong? Are you going to


    disrespect Wryn? We are just asking you to have breakfast with him. Can''t you do that? Don''t tell me


    you are a porcin doll."


    "Let go of me. Don''t you dare put your filthy hands on me." Azalea''s voice sounded.


    Then, a p was heard, and the man roared. "F*ck you! Don''t think so highly of yourself. Do you know


    who Wryn is?"


    Eugene had a grim expression when he heard themotion inside. Then, he quickened his pace and


    entered the ce.


    At this moment, no one was in the dining hall. The man threw Azalea on the table, and the tableware


    was all swept onto the floor.


    "For f*ck sake! You deserved it!" As soon as the man spoke, he was kicked in the stomach. The force


    was so strong that he flew away.


    "Are you sick of living?" Eugene had a grim expression as he spoke in an icy voice.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In that split second, Azalea got off the table and threw herself into his embrace. "Eugene¡­"


    Eugene didn''t expect her to do such a thing and caught her in his arms. When he returned to his


    senses, he subconsciously pushed her away and asked, "Are you alright?"


    However, Azalea was only sobbing. She shook her head and said nothing. Eugene had a cold


    expression as he ordered Shannon. "Bring him to me."


    "Yes, Mr. Nn." Shannon hummed in response. Then, she went over and dragged the man up.


    At this moment, the man realized what was happening. He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry for being


    ignorant. I didn''t mean to hurt her. Please, spare my life." As the man spoke, he pped himself across


    the face harshly.


    "Forget it. I''m fine. You don''t have to do this because of him." Azalea tugged on Eugene''s sleeve.


    However, Eugene ignored her and said bitterly, "You don''t have to feel pity for him. Some people don''t


    deserve to live."


    Azalea tugged on him again. "He has already admitted his mistake. Let''s just forgive him."


    Eugene nced at her before waving his hand toward Shannon, signaling her to let go of the man.


    "Get lost. I never want to see you appear in front of me again."


    Then, the man quickly scrambled away.


    After that, Eugene looked at Azalea and pointed at Shannon. "This is Shannon. She will be in charge of


    your safety from now on. If you need anything, just tell her."


    Hearing his words, Azalea furrowed her eyebrow and asked carefully, "Am I bothering you, Eugene?"


    "No. It''s just that Shannon is skilled in martial arts. I think it''s better for her to be by your side," replied


    Eugene.


    "I see. Thank you, Eugene. I''m fine. Today is just an ident." Azalea finally smiled.


    Eugene hummed in response. "I have to be responsible for your safety since you are here. Don''t


    overthink. Say, aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to check on your leg? Let''s go."


    Azalea looked him in the eyes and nodded with a smile.


    Then, they went to the hospital. Shannon was there the whole time, and she would be in charge of


    supporting Azalea or apanying her. However, even so, there was still news secretly spreading out.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Chapter 995 Are You Dating Eugene?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At Muse Penins, Olivia was going to ask George to eat when she saw hime out of the restroom


    with a stoic expression. A cold aura emitted from him, which was different from his usual gentle self.


    Just as Olivia was wondering what was happening, she saw that he was holding a watch. It was¡­


    Eugene''s.


    Yesterday, Eugene didn''t leave and slept on the couch. He must have left his watch in the bathroom


    when he used the bathroom in the morning.


    At that moment, Olivia wondered what she should do next. Initially, everything would be fine once


    George left after three days. Yet, he noticed something wrong on the second day. She was doomed!


    In that split second, Olivia was frightened. "G-George¡­" She stammered.


    However, George didn''t say anything. Instead, he approached her and put the watch on the table.


    "Don''t lie to me. I have seen Eugene wearing this. Tell me, are you guys living together?"


    Although George''s expression was stoic and sounded calm, Olivia knew he was angry. After some


    time, she said weakly, "No."


    "No?" George looked at her. "Do you mean by not living with him or not dating him?"


    As he spoke, Olivia could feel an invisible pressure suffocating her, and she was extremely nervous. All


    she could do now was answer whatever he asked. "I''m not living with him," she replied.


    George still looked tense as he stared at her intently. "Does that mean you guys are dating?"


    In that split second, Olivia shivered and didn''t dare to look at him. It was as if George was her father,


    and she was a high school student who had snuck out to meet her boyfriend. Until now, she didn''t even


    have the guts to admit that she and Eugene were dating without hesitation. She was terrified of what


    would happen.


    Before she could think of anything to say, North spoke up. "Isn''t that Daddy''s watch?"


    At that moment, Olivia snapped her head toward him and thought, What is he talking about?


    In the meantime, George was also looking at North. "What are you talking about? Who is your daddy?"


    he asked with a frown.


    North innocently blinked his big doe eyes and replied, "Eugene is my daddy!" As he spoke, he thought,


    I''ll help Mommy to tell the truth since she is embarrassed to do so. After all, Uncle George is going to


    know sooner orter.


    After hearing what North had said, George looked at Olivia and asked, "Are you still nning on lying


    to me?" His voice was icy cold.


    When Olivia noticed the situation she was in, she felt like crying. After all, she wasn''t prepared to face


    this yet. "Don''t be angry, George. W-We are indeed dating." When her words fell, she heard George


    suck in a sharp breath. She was upset by his reaction. "I''m sorry, George."


    At this moment, George was mad. He flopped on the seat by the dining table. In the end, my dear


    Olivia is still being taken away from me. Sadness filled his eyes as he thought about it. "Am I not


    enough for you, Olivia?" he asked.


    Olivia sat down and propped herself against the table. "You are the nicest person I have ever met,


    George," she said sincerely.


    "If that''s so, why can''t it be me?" George looked at her. "I told you before that I would be waiting for


    you."


    Olivia didn''t know how to exin that she had never had any feelings toward him. "I only see you as a


    brother, George."


    In that split second, George''s eyes reddened. He stared at her intently and said, "Why do you only see


    me as a brother when you can see Eugene as a boyfriend, husband, and even a father?"


    Olivia took a deep breath and replied, "That''s because Eugene is North''s biological father."

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Chapter 996 Why Can¡¯t It Be Me, Olivia?


    At that moment, George narrowed his eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    "North is our child. Eugene is that man." Olivia repeated her words.


    George was furious. He stood up abruptly and pointed at her. "Why are you still with him then? You left


    because of him. He is the reason you have such a hard life. Did you forget everything that had


    happened?" he asked painfully.


    "No. I remembered it clearly. However, he is also a victim. He was being tricked by someone else. That


    is why¡­ For all these years, he had been searching for me," exined Olivia.


    He looked at her in disbelief and scoffed coldly. "As if? Is that why you are easily swooned by his words


    and forgave him?"


    "No, George. He did many things to make it up to me. He treats us well."


    "Well? Did he treat you better than I do?"


    "No. No one treats me better than you." Olivia was ashamed, but she couldn''t say anything. It was as if


    something was stuck in her throat. In that split second, tears fell from her eyes.


    "Did you forgive him because you want to give North aplete family?" George tried to make up


    excuses for her. He wanted to hear a reasonable excuse. After all, he couldn''t ept the fact that she


    had abandoned him and dated a man whom she had known for a few months when he had taken care


    of her for seven years.


    Olivia wiped her tears and looked at George apologetically. "Although this is one of the reasons, I


    actually didn''t know he was the father when we were dating. I know you care very much about me,


    George, and I can''t thank you enough for that. Yet, I¡­ It didn''t feel the same with you when I was with


    Eugene. I can''t lie to myself, nor can I do this to you. I don''t want to ruin our rtionship. I want to be


    your family forever, and I want you to be the loving brother you are, as always. I''m truly sorry."


    Hearing her words, George had a bitter smile. Although Olivia was tactful with her words, he was still


    hurt by the truth.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does that mean you guys were already dating when I came thest time?" he asked.


    Olivia pondered for a moment before replying, "Yes. I just epted his confession that day. However,


    we are just trying things out. He wasn''t even my boyfriend for longer than seven hours. I was afraid that


    you would be mad when you knew I had easily epted a man''s love confession. That is why I hid him


    away. To be honest, during your stay at that time, it was Eugene who cooked the food. My cooking


    hasn''t gotten any better ever since I came back. Moreover, I almost forgot how to cook since Eugene is


    always the one cooking." As Olivia spoke, she had a soft expression, and her eyes were filled with


    content. It was obvious that she was head over heels for him.


    Looking at her expression, George could feel the jealousy boiling in him. He had guessed it right the


    last time. He noticed that there was something between them when hest arrived. However, he didn''t


    want to believe it and kept brainwashing himself that nothing was wrong. He felt things would still be


    the same if he didn''t ask about it. In the end, when he saw Eugene''s watch in the bathroom, he couldn''t


    stand it anymore.


    After all, Olivia was the woman he adored. How could he hold back himself and watch another man live


    in the same house as her? At that moment, there was no way he could lie to himself that Olivia was still


    single.


    Thinking about it, he looked at her and smiled bitterly. "You told me you didn''t want to be in a


    rtionship, and I trusted you. I was willing to wait for you since I thought you were still traumatized by


    what happened. Yet, who knew you would be back together with the man who had hurt you! How can I


    ept this, Olivia? How can I watch the woman I cherished so much being taken away by that


    b*stard?"

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Chapter 997 George¡¯s Suspicions


    Olivia''s nose became sour as she couldn''t resist grabbing his hand. She didn''t know how tofort


    him or exin the entire matter to him.


    There was no reason or exnation that she could use for love.


    "I''m sorry, George. I never nned on falling in love. In fact, Eugene has been wooing me for quite


    some time now as I''ve been refusing him. I won''t dare to take the next step either. When Anna


    snatched North that time, he apanied me for the entire night in search of North. I was really


    worried that North would have nightmares, so Eugene apanied him for the entire night. In fact,


    both North and I had nightmares. I was so scared that I stumbled into his room and when I saw that he


    was still asleep, I copsed onto the floor. I really regretted not listening to you and returning. I thought


    that if I didn''t return, the child wouldn''t have faced such danger. That''s the reason why I called you.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, Eugene asked why I wouldn''t seek his embrace when I was so sad. I mentioned that he would


    want more if I had done so. Maybe he was upset by my words, but he left at that moment. I was


    suddenly terrified because I never felt such emotions before, but my pride wouldn''t allow me to call out


    for him as I watch his figure slowly disappear.


    "Then, my dad called me, not to apologize but to plead for mercy on Anna''s behalf. I felt my world


    darkening, so when Eugene came over, I told them that we could try getting along first."


    George refused to wait for her to continue speaking as he interrupted, "What''s wrong with you? Is it


    because his appearance has fulfilled your desires? Even if the man is not Eugene Nn, I''m sure you''d


    have agreed too. Olivia, are you sure you love him?"


    Olivia nodded before she borated, "I also thought so, where I only epted him because he fulfilled


    what I needed at that moment. I know I don''t warm up to people easily and it''s difficult for me to fall in


    love. However, I agreed to be his girlfriend in a short, few months. I was apprehensive, but after


    mingling with him, I noticed that he''s a good man. He takes good care of me and North, unlike how


    those rich men behave. He has self-discipline and gives me enough security. I find that I jell in well with


    his family too, so don''t worry, George, I know what I want. He really treats me well."


    Now that she had said those words, he couldn''t find it in himself to retort her. He was now relieved


    because he knew that apart from him, no one else could take care of her.


    He slowly stood up and returned to his room.


    Olivia nced at North, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation silently at the side. It was as


    if he intentionally exposed the matter.


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    North feigned innocence as he asked, "Huh?"


    She looked at him. "You knew that Mr. George is in the dark about my rtionship with your father, so


    why the hell did you say it was your father''s watch?"


    He retorted, "If I didn''t say it, how are you going to exin it to Uncle George?"


    Olivia was speechless.


    Then, North grinned. "Uncle George already noticed that it''s Daddy''s watch. Would it matter if you


    continue to hide the truth? You might as well be honest."


    By him doing so, he would no longer need to be worried that Mr. George would snatch his mommy.


    It was an excellent move!


    So, he figured he should drink a ss of milk to reward himself.


    At that thought, North went to the fridge to get his milk before returning to the table.


    "Why are you acting like it doesn''t affect you at all? Uncle George really treasured you for nothing."


    North shook his legs and exined while drinking his milk, "Even though Uncle George treats me well,


    he''s still not my father! I can''t justify my receiving my future inheritance that way!"

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Chapter 998 North¡¯s Thoughts


    Once again, Olivia was speechless. My gosh, whose child is this? He can even think about what will


    happen in the future.


    Then, she questioned, "You only asked Eugene to be your dad of the inheritance?"


    North''s expression darkened. "Mommy, Eugene is my father. Obviously, I''ll give him first preference,


    but what matters is that you two treat each other well. As for the inheritance, I''m just using it as an


    example. I can do whatever I want with it if it''s given to me by my biological father. If it''s attained from


    someone who''s not my biological father, I need to justify my actions instead."


    At that, he nced at Olivia, who was still suspicious, and exined, "Let''s say, if I want Daddy to


    make me spicy crayfish, I can do so without any questions asked. However, if it''s Mr. George doing it, I


    have to think about his willingness and your feelings. Not to mention, I have to be grateful when he


    really does it for me. Don''t you think such a life is exhausting?"


    After hearing that, Olivia was shocked. Are you sure you are only eight years old? Are you trying to


    outfox me? Why is he thinking so much?


    "Who taught you this?"


    Her question left North speechless. "Do I need to be taught this? You are my biological mother. Eugene


    is my biological father. Even though you guys argue to the point of misunderstanding each other, as


    long as I''m around, I can help you mend the rtionship. If he''s not my biological father in that


    situation, heck, we might be thrown out of the house. So, a biological family is still the best. If you never


    fancied him, it''s fine. But as you said earlier, you also like Daddy, so why would I allow someone else to


    ruin the rtionship?"


    Olivia looked at him with emotions as she reached out to hug him. "My son, how did you be so


    mature?"


    He never had a childhood.


    Whose child would be thinking of such matters the whole day long?


    "Then, you and Daddy must be happy, Mommy," North replied as hetched onto Olivia''s neck.


    She nodded. As soon as she acknowledged his words, she saw George emerging from the bedroom.


    He walked over and threw the cell phone at her. "Is this what you said? Clean and self-disciplined?


    With a sense of security? Are you blind or deceived? You mentioned that he doesn''t have other flings,


    but take a good look at who he''s with. Olivia Maxwell, how much do you know about him?"


    Olivia frowned as she looked at the photos on the disy screen.


    There was an eye-catching headline at the top of the article, which read, ''Eugene Nn Treasures His


    New Squeeze, Suspected to Have Broken Up With Olivia Maxwell.''


    Below the headline were a few pictures as photographic proof. The first one was Azalea resting in


    Eugene''s arm while he held her shoulder at a restaurant.


    The second one was Azalea leaning close to Eugene when she was getting off the car.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The third one was the affectionate gaze between Eugene and Azalea as they stood in the hospital


    corridor.


    Thements left by theizens below the article were beyond imagination.


    ''Why did Eugene bring her there? Is she pregnant?''


    ''Looks like his days with Olivia are okay.''


    ''Remember how angry President Nn was that he scolded us because of her? It''s only been a few


    months, but he''s changed his target.''


    ''Yes, this woman may look pretty, but why do I feel that Olivia is more beautiful than her?''


    ''You must be a woman. The male gender does not fancy someone more capable than them. It''s


    obvious that she''s more capable than him. This woman in the picture looks gentle and soft, which is


    why he prefers her.''


    ''I used to think President Nn was a good man, but now, he just looks like trash.''


    Olivia was slightly exasperated when she read thements, but she was not as angry as George


    after he saw those pictures. "That''s not his new girlfriend. She is Princess Azalea of Nambahd, who


    saved Eugene back in the day. She injured her leg, so we agreed to bring her to the hospital for


    treatment today. I didn''t go with them because you are in town."


    George sneered. "Still defending him? It''s just a leg injury. Is there such a need to throw herself into his


    arms? Doesn''t he have any understanding about boundaries now that he''s your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Chapter 999 Time to Exin Yourself


    Olivia exined, "This is a misunderstanding. Thedy likes Eugene, so it must be her who took the


    initiative to hug him. Eugene''s hand must be on her shoulder to push her away."


    An aghast George looked at her. In his eyes, she looked like she had been bewitched because she still


    could defend Eugene even when such evidence was right in front of her.


    "You really believe him, huh? Even though you have seen it for yourself, you still trust him?"


    Olivia sighed weakly. "I''m serious. If you don''t believe me, he sent me a message this morning."


    As she said that, she gave George her cell phone after she found Eugene''s message. "I''m going with


    Azalea to the hospital today, but don''t worry because I have arranged for someone toe along. The


    three of us will head over together," she said as she repeated the words.


    "You see, it''s three of them heading to the hospital. It has to be the reporters stirring the pot. Once


    Eugene finds out who it is, he''ll cut them some ck."


    George felt slightly resentful. "You believe whatever he says! Eugene knows that the woman is trying to


    seduce him, but he still allows her to do so?! All hell will break loose sooner thanter. How many men


    can resist such a proactive woman?"


    Olivia suppressed the sudden wave of irritability as she calmly replied, "As long as his heart belongs to


    someone he likes, everything will be okay."


    George replied in anger, "Fine. You don''t have to exin anything on his behalf. Call him now and ask


    him toe back. I''ll speak to him myself."


    Olivia helplessly acknowledged, "Okay, but don''t you panic too." I''m also interested to know more.


    At that, she produced her cell phone to call Ethan, but he was engaged on the line.


    She cut the call and said, "I''m sure he''s busy. Let''s wait for a while."


    "It''s more like he doesn''t want to answer your call." George sneered.


    Olivia couldn''t be bothered to say anything more and tried to call again after a while, but Eugene''s


    phone was now switched off!


    George had a look that read ''Didn''t I tell you?'' as hemented, "It''s obvious he doesn''t know how to


    exin the entire matter to you. Either it''s inconvenient for him or he doesn''t want to do so."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was a deep frown on her face.


    That was people''s true behavior. When they firmly believed in something, their reaction to situations


    would be out of anyone''s expectations repeatedly. Not to mention, the person also denied her


    existence.


    No matter how hard she tried to defend Eugene, she knew that she would have uncontroble thoughts


    as she started to question her trust in him.


    North was operating the cell phone at lightning speed as he continuously texted Eugene.


    ''Daddy, go online. You bettere home fast and exin the issue clearly to Mommy.''


    ''Uncle George says you are a b*stard and Mommy can''t defend you anymore.''


    ''Quicklye back. Otherwise, I won''t recognize you as my daddy!''


    However, even though North''s messages flooded Eugene''s phone like a wave of the sea, there was


    still no response.


    Olivia''s phone suddenly rang when the three of them were in a state of haze.


    Olivia and North''s eyes lit up because they thought it was Eugene calling them, but it turned out to be


    from an unfamiliar number.


    The light in her eyes diminished, as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. Yet, she still


    answered the phone, albeit with resentment. "Hello, who''s this?"


    "It''s me, Olivia."


    It was Eugene on the other end of the line, which left Olivia on the verge of happy tears as she was


    overthinking earlier.


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to charge my phonest night. I only realized it when I wanted to give you a call."


    He was actually on the phone for the entire afternoon as he was being inundated with calls from other


    people.


    Firstly, it was Brian who called, saying that he saw the online article and gave Eugene an earful.


    Then, his own mother rang him and lectured him about the article.


    After that, Curtis, Alex, and Jewel all gave him a piece of their minds over the phone.


    Everyone wanted to take the opportunity to resolve the incident before Olivia even realized what had


    happened, but Eugene was already dealing with it after Brian''s call.


    His phone did not have enough juice, so it died seconds after he ended his call with Jewel.


    "Then, whose phone are you using to call me?"


    As soon as Olivia asked that, she was instantly sure that the phone belonged to Azalea, and it caused


    resentment to grow in her heart.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Chapter 1000 Shannon, You Know What to Do


    Eugene mentioned, "I''ve arranged for Shannon to be with Azalea."


    At that, Olivia''s irritated mood seemed to have improved. "Did you see the online article?"


    "Yeah, I did. I''m sorry, Olivia. The truth is not like what the media has reported online. I''ve already


    settled it and will hold them ountable for this. When I''m back, I''ll exin in greater detail."


    Olivia answered, "Oh,e back when you''re done with your stuff. My senior wants to have a word


    with you."


    A guilty Eugene said, "Okay. I''ll be back in about an hour."


    After hanging up, he and Shannon sent Azalea back to the hotel.


    Before they left, Eugene mentioned, "The doctor said that everything''s okay, so you''ll just need a few


    days of rest. If there''s anything you need, just let Shannon know."


    Azalea was apologetic as she replied, "I''m sorry, Eugene. The online article has given you such a mess


    to deal with. I don''t know how someone could have taken those photos either. I was so scared and felt


    so wronged, so¡ª"


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t think too much anymore."


    Then, she said again, "You should head back and exin the truth to your girlfriend. If that still doesn''t


    work, I can exin it on your behalf."


    Eugene felt that if Azalea were to exin the situation, it would onlyplicate things. So, he said,


    "You don''t have to. Do take care. Shannon, let''s go."


    At that, he left.


    Shannon nodded slightly at Azalea before rushing to catch up with Eugene.


    When they were inside the car, Shannon asked, "Where are we going, Mr. Nn?"


    Eugene hurriedly exined, "My girlfriend has seen the online article so she might have misunderstood


    the current situation. You''d have to help me exin it clearly to her."


    Shannon''s mouth opened as if in surprise because she momentarily felt that she didn''t know who Mr.


    Nn was.


    He looked like he was getting into trouble, and she regarded it asughable.


    It was because she never expected that someone in Eugene''s position would have his weak moments.


    He must really love that girlfriend of his, huh?


    No wonder Kyle said that Mr. Nn behaved like he was at the mercy of Mrs. Nn. So, what he said


    is true.


    Shannon was slightly curious to know which woman could turn Mr. Nn into a docile man. Is she


    really more beautiful than Azalea?


    Sure enough, heroes had always been unable to resist beauty, and Mr. Nn was not an exception


    too.


    Shannon''s lips curved upward into a secret smile.


    When Eugene noticed her expression, he asked, "Why? You haven''t seen anyone being henpecked?"


    Shannon, who had been suppressing her reaction all along, finally burst outughing. "I never


    expected that you''d be henpecked, Mr. Nn."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What''s so different about me? This is why I asked you toe back. It''s to avoid such


    misunderstandings like today''s matter. Azalea is being kind to me, so I can''t ditch her. This is


    something that you''ll have to worry about in the future."


    "I got it, Mr. Nn. Don''t worry."


    "Pass me theputer."


    Shannon responded with a grunt and did as she was instructed from the back seat of the car.


    Eugene brought the car to a stop and posted an official statement on Nn Group''s website, which


    read, ''The report where I have a new squeeze is false. The Nn Group would not hesitate tounch


    legal proceedings on those who maliciously spread rumors.''


    After that, he exined in great detail that Azalea was his friend''s sister whom he was helping to take


    care of while she was in Summer City to seek medical treatment for her injured leg. In actual fact, there


    were three people involved.


    Next came a barrage ofments.


    ''What''s going on? Is it purely a rumor?''


    ''That''s for sure. We can''t let rumors spread like wildfire.''


    ''Whoa! What a chaotic life. Who knows what is true and what is false?''


    ''There''s only one girlfriend, but the rest are all so-called sisters.''


    Eugene naturally was unaware that theizens left suchments as he continued the drive to Muse


    Penins with Shannon.


    The elevator then arrived on the 59th floor.


    He didn''t punch in the passcode but instantly knocked on the door.


    In a short while, Olivia, dressed in loungewear, opened the door and was shocked when she saw two


    people standing at the entrance.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Chapter 1001 Taking a Hit in Exchange for Forgiveness


    Eugene hurriedly introduced them, "This is Shannon Miller, the bodyguard I assigned to protect Azalea.


    This is my girlfriend."


    Shannon smiled and bowed in greeting. "Hello, Mrs. Nn."


    "Oh! Doe in." Olivia immediately ced a hand on Shannon''s shoulder and led her in without


    paying him any attention.


    Shannon stared at Olivia''s face for a moment before saying bashfully, "Mrs. Nn, you''re very pretty.


    It''s no wonder they often praise you for your looks."


    Olivia inquired curiously, "Oh?"


    Shannon smiled. "The people at Promise Ind always had things to say about your beauty! They


    often im that you''re absolutely gorgeous, Mrs. Nn. Now that I''ve met you, I can see that they were


    indeed speaking the truth."


    Olivia giggled in amusement. "Don''t listen to them. I haven''tbed or washed my hair recently. How


    can I be pretty? You''re the pretty one here."


    "No! You''re truly beautiful. I''m not just being polite! I can''t believe how pretty you are without any


    makeup! I''m sure you''ll be so stunning that men would forget themselves if you dress up a little!"


    Olivia had to admit that this woman was lovely. Although she felt rather embarrassed, she couldn''t help


    smiling happily. Nobody disliked receivingpliments, especially when those were remarks praising


    her beauty!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene''s mood instantly improved when he saw the smile on her face. He teasingly said, "That''s


    enough. If you praise her anymore, she will be a tomato."


    She immediately turned her head and shot him a yful re.


    He merely chuckled lightly as he changed his shoes into indoor shoes and walked inside. However, he


    had only taken several steps forward when he felt a current of air blowing past him. It was immediately


    followed by a punch to his lower jaw.


    It was George. Although Eugene had not only seen Georgeing at him but could also have dodged


    the blow, he did not budge an inch. He had stolen the woman George had been protecting for seven to


    eight years after all. More importantly, Olivia''s fury might dissipate slightly after watching him getting


    beaten. It couldn''t hurt to take a hit in exchange for her forgiveness.


    George had used all his strength in this blow. As a result, Eugene staggered backward slightly before


    he finally regained his bnce.


    Shannon was shocked by the sudden attack that she instinctively restrained George and red at him


    warily. "Why are you being so violent?"


    Likewise, Olivia had been frightened by the unexpected situation. She eximed in terror, "Eugene!"


    She immediately ran toward Eugene but when she saw the blood at the corner of his mouth, she turned


    around to re at George. Then, she demanded angrily, "George, what are you doing?"


    George straightened his clothing and nced at Eugene with a soft snort. "I''ve said this before; I would


    pummel the guy who bullied you back then if I ever came across him!"


    North walked over with a worried look on his face and handed the handkerchief in his hand to Eugene.


    Eugene took the handkerchief and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then, he turned to


    George and patiently exined, "I was also a victim of various malicious schemes back then. Truthfully,


    I have been looking for both mother and child throughout the years."


    George snorted in derision. "Stop with your excuses. Olivia might believe you, but I don''t."


    With indifference toward George''s attitude, Eugene continued his exnation, "You can ask North. He


    was the one who investigated the incident back then, and that was how I managed to reunite with


    them. I know you are worried. You''re worried that she might suffer various grievances if she remains by


    my side, but I swear to you, I will never let the same thing happen to them again. Olivia and North have


    suffered enough for seven years. It''s only thanks to your care and protection that they are here today. I


    am very grateful to you. Truly, I''ve always wanted to thank you in person."


    George frowned and waved his hand impatiently. "Enough! You can direct those flowery words to


    somebody else! I don''t believe you! Olivia was just telling me about how well you treated her and how


    disciplined you were. However, I see you online with another woman less than ten minutester! Who


    was that? Your new girlfriend? If you love her and you''re willing to go to the ends of the world for her,


    then what about Olivia? Where does she stand in your heart?"


    After he said that, he grabbed Eugene by his cor.


    Eugene remained motionless, but everybody in the room leaped into action at the same time.


    Olivia grabbed George and pushed him onto the couch. "George, we can talk things out! Please don''t


    resort to violence!"


    George spat disdainfully, "How can you protect a worthless piece of scum like him?"

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Chapter 1002 I Believe You, But


    Olivia tried to persuade George, "Calm down! Please hear him out!"


    George nced at Eugene only to see North and Shannon standing protectively in front of Eugene. It''s


    bad enough that Olivia is protecting Eugene. I can''t believe North is protecting him too. I guess he


    really is that b*stard''s son.


    He did not know for a time whether he was disappointed or sad. Hence, he simply sat motionless on


    the couch.


    Eugene walked over and took a seat opposite George. "This is a misunderstanding. I brought Shannon


    here today to exin the situation to Olivia. Azalea is the princess of Nambahd. When I was wounded


    by a gunshot six years ago, Azalea was the one who saved me. Therefore, I simply could not ignore


    her circumstances when she came to me for help recently. That''s also the reason why I arranged for


    Shannon to be brought back. I wanted to prevent an incident simr to what happened today. However,


    what actually happened today was different from what was reported online. The three of us were


    together the entire time. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Shannon."


    George sneered, "She is your subordinate. Wouldn''t she say whatever you want her to say?"


    Shannon interjected, "Mr. Nn cares about Mrs. Nn a great deal. Although he received more than


    a dozen phone calls inquiring about the incident this morning, he patiently exined to each person


    that the story posted online was fake and that he was already taking measures to handle the situation.


    If he did not care for her, then why would his friends and family be so worried and concerned about her


    feelings?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    George huffed, "What does that prove? It simply indicates that it''s not the right time for him to reveal his


    cards yet."


    Shannon protested, "It''s really not what you think. In the picture where Azalea was hugging Mr. Nn,


    Azalea was sexually harassed and beaten when we were at a restaurant. She most likely hugged Mr.


    Nn out of fear, but he immediately pushed her away. The rest is pure nonsense. I was with them the


    entire time. Here, take a look at this..."


    She hastily whisked out her phone and efficiently searched for the article regarding the incident. "Mrs.


    Nn, please take a look at this picture. This is my hand. Also, can you see the restaurant in the


    background of this picture? These are the shattered tes that broke when the men shoved Azalea to


    the ground. It''s just that they only cropped out a certain part of the picture. There''s no doubt that their


    actions are intentional. They are deliberately creating a scandal by reporting the situation out of the


    proper context to garner attention from the public. Mrs. Nn, please don''t believe the nonsense


    reported online."


    Olivia looked at the pictures. To be honest, she did not believe the articles posted online in the first


    ce. It was just that she needed to provide George with a reasonable exnation for the incident, so


    she chose to listen in on their entire conversation quietly.


    When Eugene saw that Olivia hadn''t said a word the entire time, he hurriedly reassured her, "Olivia,


    Shannon is telling the truth. Please believe me. I did not do anything to betray your trust"


    She nodded. "I know. I also believe that Azalea was the one who threw herself into your arms. But, you


    can''t deny that you have given her the opportunity for her to seed this time. Stop relying on my trust


    in you to act fearlessly over and over again. The nonsensical articles posted online will affect me


    directly. I don''t have the energy or the resources to exin the situation on your behalf. I hope to never


    see such articles again in the future. Do you understand? Disappointment is umted little by little


    over time!"


    Her words sent a shiver of fear through his heart. Thus, he instinctively got up from the couch and


    approached her.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia. It''s all my fault. I never imagined that she would throw herself at me, so I couldn''t


    react in time. Please rest assured, I will reduce my contact with her in the future."


    Still, she merely responded ndly, "I''m not that unreasonable. Besides, it''s not as if I disallow you


    from having any contact with the opposite sex. You owe her a debt, so you want to repay her for her


    help all those years ago. I can understand your feelings. But, you shouldn''t have allowed the situation


    to explode online. It doesn''t matter if you rece me with a new girlfriend. However, I still need to go to


    work while North has to go to school under such circumstances. We still have our daily lives to return to


    and we do not need any unwanted criticism and judgment from the public, making our lives so difficult


    that even leaving the house is a nightmare and a half."

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Chapter 1003 Letting Go


    Eugene felt a twinge in his heart. "I got it. I promise you that this kind of thing will never happen again,


    okay?" he whispered softly, his forehead touching Olivia''s.


    Shannon''s eyes nearly popped out of her head at this sight. Oh my! So, Mr. Nn actually has such a


    tender side to him? This is simply even more spectacr than a blood rain!


    George, however, was boiling with rage at seeing this dude make goo-goo eyes at Olivia right in front


    of him. "Olivia,e over here!"


    Only then did Olivia seem to be jolted out of it. How can I forget that George is still here? She hurriedly


    pushed Eugene away and sat down beside George, saying, "George, I told you that this is all a


    misunderstanding. You see, now that the misunderstanding''s been cleared up and Eugene is dealing


    with it, you don''t have to worry anymore."


    George replied in a stern voice, "Cleared up, my foot! Are you gonna just swallow whatever he says?"


    Just then, North, who had been busy in front of hisptop all this time, suddenly broke his silence. "I''ve


    got proof here," he said while passing hisptop to George. "Here''s the security footage of that hotel


    restaurant. What Daddy said is true; that woman threw herself at him, but he pushed her away right


    after that."


    Shannon looked at him in astonishment. No wonder he asked about the name of the hotel just now. Did


    he just pull the security footage from the hotel? How did he do that? Is he a hacker¡ªand such a little


    one at that?


    Eugene was relieved. At the same time, though, he felt sorry for Olivia and North, both of whom had


    really put in many good words for him.


    George looked up at North. "North, I''ve helped you by letting you learn this, but you''re not helping me


    when I want your help."


    North''s big eyes blinked as he came over with a cheeky grin. "When did I ever say I''m not going to help


    you, Uncle George? It''s just that I need some time."


    George let out a snort. "You little traitor."


    North rubbed himself against George with some effort, saying, "No, Uncle George. I always remember


    how you''ve been so nice to me, but he''s my own daddy, so I''ve got to help him. Well, he''s not perfect,


    but he''s nice to Mommy. Don''t worry, Uncle George. If he''s mean to Mommy, he won''t even get past


    me."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene came over and looked at Olivia. "Olivia, I''d like to have a word with George on our own."


    "Okay, I''m gonna ask Jewel toe up here for dinner," Olivia replied. Then, she said to North, "North,


    let''s go get Aunt Jewel."


    At seeing this, Shannon quickly chimed in, "In that case, Mr. Nn, I''m going back now."


    Eugene nodded.


    Olivia stopped her, though. "No, don''t go yet. Please stay for dinner with us."


    Shannon replied with a smile, "It''s not necessary, Mrs. Nn. I''ve been out for too long today, so I''m


    going back to take a look. I''lle again next time."


    Olivia said, "Alright, then. Juste over when you''re free."


    After they had left, Eugene looked at George with a somewhat solemn face. "George, I know you love


    Olivia no less than I do, but love simply can''t be forced. Perhaps her rtionship with me is destined to


    go deeper than her rtionship with you. One of them is the woman I''ve been searching for seven


    years, while the other is my own son, so I don''t want them to get hurt more than you do! I know it''s hard


    for you to let go, but Olivia doesn''t love you. You know in your heart that she only sees you as a


    brother."


    "You shut up!" George''s eyes were bloodshot. "What do you know? I''m the one who''s stayed with her


    through her nightmares, and I''ve been with her through all the hardships she''s suffered. It was me who


    saved her when she almost died while giving birth to North. I''ve taken great care of them for seven


    years, only to end up having you beat me to it! You, on the other hand, enjoyed seven years of a good


    time without doing anything, yet you''re picking up a wife and a son at no cost in the end! What right


    have you to tell me to let go?"

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Chapter 1004 George¡¯s Blessing


    Eugene replied, "I know that. Olivia also told me that she would''ve ceased to exist without you, which is


    why she''s been hesitating to tell you. In fact, she already said yes to me thest time you came over.


    Honestly, George, you''re my love rival, but you''re also a savior to me. I''m really grateful to you for that,


    so I hid when Olivia told me to. Even though I feel jealous seeing you two getting thick together, I know


    that you sincerely mean her well. There''s no fairness when ites to rtionships, so I can only say


    sorry for all the things you''ve done for her. I love her very, very much. If you insist on separating us, you


    might end up losing her!"


    George felt a particr dislike for hisst remark. "Are you so sure that I''ll lose her and not that she''ll


    go with me?"


    "No, that''s not it. Olivia says you have a condition that she has to meet. If you ask her to go with you, I


    think she''ll do so, but I''d say she won''t be happy since you and I are equally important to her. There are


    some things that I can never give her no matter how hard I try, such asplete trust and dependency.


    That time when North got abducted by Anna, she''d rather make an overseas call to you than reveal her


    vulnerable side to me," replied Eugene. "Likewise, there''s one thing that you can never give her no


    matter what, which is the feeling of burdenless and rightful confidence. She doesn''t feel any pressure


    around me and can do whatever she wants, whether it''s quarreling with me or even blowing up at me.


    But when she''s around you, she feels indebted and guilty toward you!"


    George fell silent. In reality, he also sensed that Olivia had been minding her Ps and Qs in front of him,


    especially after she returned to her home country. She always treated him with respect as if he were


    her parent; even when she acted mischievous or spoiled, it would look as though she were doing it in


    front of her own brother. She really didn''t appear as natural as when she was with Eugene. His eyelids


    drooped. Can I only be a brother to her but not a boyfriend?


    Looking at the man, Eugene continued, "George, North is my child with Olivia, so it''s best for him that


    Olivia and I be together as a couple. He''s been very mature, and he often says things that surprise me.


    I know that he wouldn''t have been such a great kid without you, aside from the fact that he''s more


    mature than other children because he sees that Olivia''s alone. I don''t know how to thank you for that,


    but I hope you can give us your blessing. I think Olivia would certainly want that."


    George asked, "Did you only ept Olivia because you knew North was your child?"


    The man replied, "Actually, I''d fallen in love with her before I knew this. Knowing that North was my son


    only quickened the pace at which I was courting her. In fact, George, I think of you as my brother-in-


    law, and I mean it. I don''t want toe to blows with you because that isn''t what Olivia would want to


    see. I know I''m not good enough in your mind''s eye, so I''ll do my best to get my business here sorted


    out to give Olivia an undisturbed living environment."


    Speechless, George didn''t say anything else. No words could outweigh the fact that Olivia didn''t love


    him. He thought he could have a good fight with Eugene with everyone else gone, but he didn''t expect


    the man to be so humble and even ingratiating. Despite his resentment, he had nothing left to say.


    Olivia felt on edge thinking about the two men at home even when she was at Jewel''s ce. Soon, she


    took Jewel back to the 59th floor.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as the trio entered her apartment, she found that George was sitting alone on the couch,


    whereas Eugene was nowhere to be seen. She looked around suspiciously to make sure there were no


    signs of a fight. They couldn''t have destroyed all the evidence, could they? "George, where''s Eugene?"

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Chapter 1005 Comparison


    George looked up at her coldly.


    Feeling guilty for some reason, Olivia said, "I was just asking. Are you hungry? Let me cook a meal for


    you."


    George let out a snort. "Forget it. Can you even cook?" he replied, standing up before entering the


    kitchen right away.


    Seeing him like this, Olivia grew even more suspicious. This was way better than she had imagined.


    Even if he didn''t fly back to his country in a temper, she thought he would''ve shut himself in the room


    and refused to see her ever again. And now, he was still willing to make food for her despite being


    pissed off? This was so unexpected!


    After exchanging a brief look with Jewel, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. Then, she hurried to the


    kitchen and asked ingratiatingly, "What are you doing, George? Let me help you."


    George gave her a look of disgust. "You can help by not doing anything."


    Olivia was speechless. "Hey, that''s mean! I''d have no problem washing vegetables."


    George''s lips curved into a smile. "Wash this, then."


    Olivia smiled. Taking the vegetables from him, she began rinsing them under the tap.


    Jewel was relieved after exchanging a brief look with North outside. Seems like it''s been solved


    amicably.


    North, however, knitted his brows. Why doesn''t Uncle George seem angry at all? Could Daddy have


    promised him something? After excusing himself from Jewel, he returned to his room and texted


    Eugene on his phone. ''Where are you?''


    ''Home.''


    ''Why did you leave?''


    ''I already stole your mom from him, so I''m not gonna argue with him for the time being. We''ll have a lot


    of opportunities to get along in the future, anyway.''


    North smiled happily at the man''s reply. ''So, you''re not worried that Uncle George might steal Mommy


    away?''


    ''I have you, no? Thank you for today, son.


    ''I won''t help you anymore if you do this again.''


    ''Not anymore.''


    ''Daddy, I want to tell you something, but you have to keep it a secret.''


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What is it?''


    ''Do you know why Uncle George came here this time? He''s actually asked me to help find out where


    Carter and others are.''


    Eugene was lounging at first, but he sat up the moment he saw this. He hurriedly asked, ''Why would he


    want to find out about them?''


    North replied, ''I don''t know. It seems like he''s doing so for someone else.''


    ''Did you tell him?''


    ''No, I told him I needed some time, so I want to ask you what to do. They''re all your sons, after all.''


    Eugene also sank into deep thought. ''Does your mom know about this?''


    North pondered for a moment before texting back, ''I don''t think so. I haven''t had the opportunity to tell


    her yet.''


    Eugene asked, ''Does your Uncle George know a little about Carter and others'' parentage?''


    North replied, ''I don''t know.''


    Eugene texted, ''I''ll phone your mom tonight to ask her about it.''


    North texted back, ''OK.''


    After ending the WhatsApp conversation with North, Eugenepletely lost himself in thought. Why is


    George looking for Carter and others? Or did he juste here on purpose to ask North for help?


    In the end, he waited until night to call Olivia, thinking that they might have retired to their respective


    rooms to go to bed. "Are you asleep already?"


    Olivia replied, "Not yet. I was just about to call you. What did you say to George?"


    "What''s the matter? Did he blow up at you?"


    "No, he didn''t, which is why I find it strange."


    "I just reasoned with him and made aparison between your feelings for me and your feelings for


    him. Perhaps he came around to it on his own."


    The more Olivia listened, the more a bad feeling grew in her. "How did you make theparison?"

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Chapter 1006 A Long Story


    Eugene replied with augh, "I said you love me very, very much and can''t live without me, so I hope


    he can give us his blessing, or you''ll be very upset."


    Olivia''s lips twitched for a moment. "How shameless."


    Eugene let out a chuckle. "Am I wrong about that?"


    Olivia let out a snort. "You''re the one who loves me very, very much."


    Eugene replied, "Yes, I do."


    "Uh-huh, so why didn''t you say that?"


    "I did, but he didn''t believe me. He said I was smooth-talking."


    "You were indeed. George is seeing you for who you really are."


    "Darling, you must stand firm and not get influenced by George. You''ve got to have faith in me."


    "What kind of faith can I have when you''re testing my limits in various ways every single day?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never betray you," Eugene said before pausing for a moment. Then, he asked, "Have


    you talked to Jewel about Alex?"


    Olivia let out a sigh. "I wanted to, but I couldn''t bring myself to do that when I saw the way she looked.


    The truth is simply too harsh to them."


    "I also wanted to talk to Alexst night, but how am I gonna do that now that things have turned out like


    this?"


    "Is this true? Is there no other possibility?"


    "How can it be false? It''s Alex''s mother who said so herself."


    Olivia curled her lips. She replied angrily, "Is there anything that she wouldn''t lie about? She could even


    fake suicide by pretending to have slit her wrist, so why can''t she make up stories? Perhaps it''s just


    another trick to keep them from getting together."


    Eugene thought about it for a moment. "I think you do have a point there. Just get them to undergo a


    DNA test someday to save them from such distress and pain," he suggested.


    Olivia replied, "Okay."


    Eugene said, "There''s one other thing. Do you know why George came here this time?"


    Olivia replied airily, "He came to check on me, of course. What else could he be doing here?"


    Eugene frowned. "So, you also have no idea what he asked North to look into?"


    Olivia asked in surprise, "Did North tell you about it?"


    Eugene asked, "You know about it?"


    Olivia sighed. "It''s a long story, actually. It''s my main doctor''s secret, but he doesn''t allow us to tell


    anyone about it. Well, I''ll tell you more about it when we meet again one day."


    Eugene suggested, "In that case, why don''t youe to my ce now? I want to see you right now."


    Olivia replied, "No, I''m not going. It''s sote already. If George sees me going out, he''ll think that Ick


    self-restraint."


    Eugene frowned. "So, have you learned about their parentage now?"


    The more Olivia listened, the more confused she got. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Carter and others."


    Olivia was speechless. "How would I know that? They are your sons, no?"


    Eugene was even more speechless. "George is checking them out. Why would he do that for no


    reason if he doesn''t know anything?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia got even more dumbfounded, though. "What are you talking about? You mean George is


    investigating them?"


    Eugene was lost for words. Just who is it that we''ve spent a long time talking about here? "North said


    that George asked him to help find out Carter and others'' whereabouts. Does that mean he knows of


    their parentage?"


    Olivia didn''t speak for a long time. George did say he''s here to help our main doctor look into


    somebody. So, does that mean Carter and others are kids from our main doctor''s research institute?


    But wait a minute! If they''re from his research institute, why would they be rted to Eugene? She


    thought this was too much for her brain to process.


    After not hearing any response for a long time, Eugene spoke again. "Olivia, why aren''t you saying


    anything? Do you know something as well?"


    Olivia replied equivocally, "I''m not sure."


    Eugene, however, realized how serious this was. He said, "Olivia, either youe here or I''m going to


    your ce. We have to talk about this."

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Chapter 1007 An Artificial Womb


    Olivia thought about it for a moment before saying, "Fine, I''ll head over to your ce."


    Two minutester, she tiptoed out of her apartment and went up to the 60th floor.


    As soon as she came up, the apartment door was opened; Eugene stood at the door while smiling at


    her. "Darling, I miss you so much," he said while stretching out his arms to hug her.


    Olivia mercilessly smacked his arms away with a scowl. "Don''t hug me with arms that you''ve put


    around another woman before."


    Eugene stared at her with puppy-dog eyes. "I didn''t hug her, darling. I only pushed her away after she


    threw herself at me."


    Olivia nodded before letting out a coquettish snort. "Yeah, but she''s thrown herself into your arms


    nheless, so don''t hug me ever again," she said before entering the apartment like a boss making


    an inspection. "Don''t tell me there''s someone else in here, too? Come on, spill it out! Or I''m not gonna


    set foot in here."


    Eugene was speechless. What is she talking about? This is getting more and more absurd. He strode


    over and scooped her up in his arms at once. After carrying her into the living room, he immediately


    pinned her beneath him.


    Olivia pushed him angrily. "Eugene, you b*stard! Get off me or I''ll make you incapacitated all night! You


    want to give it a try?"


    Eugene chuckled. "You brought your needles today?"


    Olivia was lost for words. What a rascal! "I''ll bring them with me when Ie over next time. Just you


    wait!"


    Eugeneughed. Staring at her affectionately, he tucked her hair behind her ears. "I''ve changed my


    clothes and washed my hands. I have you in my arms right now, and I''m not gonna hug anyone else


    anymore¡ªno, I won''t let anyone hug me ever again. I''ll only hug my girlfriend, alright?"


    Olivia let out a snort before turning her head away to ignore him.


    Eugene rubbed his head against hers to force her to look back at him. "I''ll only kiss you from now on,


    okay?" he said while pecking her on the lips.


    "How shameless."


    Eugene let out a deep chuckle. "Why would I feel shame at courting my wife?"


    This guy''s behaving more and more like a rascal. "Get up now."


    Eugene rested his elbows at her sides for fear of crushing her with his weight. He asked in a gentle


    voice, "Are you still angry, then?"


    "I''m gonna get angry if you don''t get up now."


    Eugene obediently sat up before helping her sit up, too. Then, he smiled ingratiatingly, asking, "Would


    you like to eat anything? I''ll get it for you."


    Olivia pondered for a moment before saying, "Peel an apple for me, then."


    Eugeneughed. "This is no longer too difficult for me now," he replied while taking an apple to peel it.


    He did it slowly, but it was obvious that he was doing it much better than before¡ªhe didn''t even break


    the apple skin.


    It didn''t take long before a peeled apple was handed to Olivia. Taking it from the man, she ate it without


    a qualm while asking, "You said just now that it was Carter and others whom George wanted to look


    into?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yeah, North said that. What did you mean by your main doctor''s secret just now?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia put down the apple in her hand. "This is a secret. Actually, my main doctor is a national-level


    professor and a research maniac. Over all these years, he''s been researching an artificial womb that


    can substitute for the female reproductive system. ording to his theory, all that''s needed is sperm


    and an egg from a man and a woman, respectively. Then, the researchers will insert the fertilized egg


    into the artificial womb and supplement nutrition as needed ording to the developing fetus''


    nutritional requirements. It''s said that this allows the extraction of the best genes and ensures that the


    baby will be born healthy and intelligent," she said. "This research has been going on before I went


    there. I don''t know about the specifics, but I heard it wasn''t going smoothly. It was precisely because


    something went wrong in theboratory that George suddenly went backst time."

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Chapter 1008 The Rogers Siblings¡¯ Mother


    For some reason, Eugene''s heart started pounding when he finished listening to the story. "In that


    case, is it possible that Carter and his siblings are actually from there? Indeed, they''re very clever, and


    they said they were brought up by an old man who was also a professor, as well as many adult men


    and women. Could they be referring to your main doctor''s research institute?"


    Olivia also thought it was usible. "But I don''t think this research actually worked. If Carter and others


    were indeed a product of this research, wouldn''t it mean that this research was a sess?"


    Eugene was anxious to find out about it. "But Carter and others said the old man never let them go out


    for fear that they might end up in danger. Could your main doctor have said so on purpose to mislead


    the public? After all, if such a technology bes mature, many countries will be scrambling for it. Of


    course, the kids would be in danger, too. They might end up being abducted for research."


    A nameless shudder ran through Olivia. She dared not imagine what it would be like if the Rogers


    siblings were abducted for research. "Wait a minute, don''t scare me. Aren''t the three of them your


    children? How could they possiblye from my main doctor''s research institute? Have you donated


    your sperm before?"


    At this moment, however, Eugene was unusually sober. All at once, the incident from many years ago


    sprang to his mind. Looking at Olivia, he nodded solemnly, saying, "Uh-huh. Do you still remember me


    telling you that my mom''s legs were healed by a reclusive expert? He didn''t charge me for that, but he


    asked me to donate my sperm to him. That was many years ago, though. Had you not brought this up,


    I''d have forgotten about it."


    "Don''t tell me my main doctor was the reclusive expert you''re talking about?"


    Eugene replied, "I don''t know. I don''t even know what his name was or how to contact him. I only ran


    into him on Promise Ind when he was treating someone else. I saw that he was very skilled in


    medicine, so I asked him to treat my mom, but he didn''t want anything in return. But after learning that


    Promise Ind was mine, he made that request to me."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Tell me what he looked like."


    Eugene thought back on it for a while. Then, he said, "He was wearing a white robe at the time, with


    white hair and a white beard. He appeared to be in his mid-fifties and was very thin and of average


    height. His eyes were sharp and gleaming, though, and his medical skills were superb. My mom


    regained feeling in her legs shortly after he treated her, and she underwent rehabilitation afterward to


    be the way she is today."


    Olivia replied in surprise, "This man you''re talking about does sound quite like my main doctor. So, it''s


    not impossible that those kids were from his research institute."


    Eugene asked, "What about their mother, then? Is there no way to find her?"


    Olivia replied, "It''s gonna be difficult, I''m afraid. My main doctor is a research maniac. In order to select


    the best genes, once he came across someone like you and felt that you were super intelligent, he''d


    first make you owe him a favor and then ask you so that you''d find it hard to turn him down. That''s also


    how I ended up donating eggs to him, by the way. Of course, he''d mostly choose from sperm and egg


    banks, but it''s going to be really difficult to find their mother unless we find him. That being said, even


    we''re often unable to find him, let alone the outsiders. He often says he''s traveling around the world


    when in reality, he''s gone back to his research institute. Didn''t Carter mention it to you? That ce is


    like a secret base that even North has trouble locating. And besides, even if we find him, he may not


    know who the egg donor was. Where are we gonna look for her when many people nowadays donate


    their sperm or eggs anonymously?"

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Chapter 1009 Remember This Boyfriend of Yours


    Eugene nodded. "I think it''s no use having a DNA test done on Azalea. She surely isn''t their mother."


    Olivia was rather worried. "What should we do now, then? If these kids are really from the research


    institute, my main doctor must be worried sick about them. No wonder George came to see North; it''s


    only natural that no one would find out the route hidden by him. Are we supposed to send them back?"


    Eugene objected, "No, we can''t do that, or their identity will be even more likely to be discovered, which


    is dangerous. Why don''t we let them stay and give them a new identity? Once they have parents, no


    one will suspect where they''re from."


    Olivia thought his suggestion was good. "But my main doctor won''t agree to it. To you, they''re your


    children, but to him, they''re his children, too!"


    Eugene suggested, "We''ll get the siblings settled in before looking for your main doctor."


    Olivia looked worried. "Will he kill me if he learns that I''ve let you in on such a big secret?"


    Eugene replied, "How about we talk to George about this first and see if there''s a better way?"


    Olivia nodded with some trepidation. "Okay, let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''s toote now. I gotta go."


    Eugene took her hand and asked with a smile, "Would you like to stay over?"


    Olivia shot him a coquettish re. Then, she turned to leave, only for the man to stop her again and


    ask, "Well, can you at least give me a kiss?"


    "No."


    Eugene yanked her back with all his might, causing her to fall uncontrobly into his arms, and it hurt


    her when she bumped against his sturdy chest. "Eugene!" she yelled in exasperation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eugene gave her a kiss and replied good-naturedly, "I''m here."


    "What are you doing?"


    Eugene didn''t mind her bad temper. In fact, the less polite she was to him, the more she was treating


    him as someone dear to her. Just like what he had said to George earlier, she felt righteously confident


    around him, and he was happy to see her like this. He rubbed his forehead against hers affectionately.


    "I just want to kiss and cuddle you."


    "That''s too much to ask for."


    Letting out a chuckle, Eugene kissed the top of her head before his voice grew solemn. "Olivia, would


    you mind that I suddenly have so many kids?"


    Olivia replied, "I wouldn''t. You know, they''re my sons first before they''re yours."


    Eugene curled his lips. "Yeah, you''re right. These little brats treat you like their own mother. They and I


    aren''t close at all, as if I were only their adoptive father."


    Olivia threw up her hands in resignation. She replied with a gloating smile, "It can''t be helped, no?


    You''re just unpopr with them."


    Eugene said, "Just teach them a good lesson tomorrow."


    Olivia nodded with a straight face. "Uh-huh, I''ll teach them to abandon their unfriendly daddy if they


    could."


    Eugene''s face darkened. Annoyed, he reached out in an attempt to give her a pinch.


    Olivia immediately ran toward the door in fright. As she ran, she said, "Look at you! Aren''t you the one


    who told me to teach them?"


    Eugene smiled at her. "Slow down."


    Olivia red at him. Does he think I''m running away? "I gotta go."


    Eugene walked over and held her before kissing her on the lips. "Remember this green-eyed boyfriend


    of yours."


    Olivia couldn''t help but chuckle. She caressed his face, saying, "Aw, you poor thing. Just go to bed


    early and tuck yourself in!"

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Chapter 1010 He¡¯s Not an Outsider


    The next day, Olivia and George had just finished their meal when Eugene came over.


    George''s face fell at the sight of the man. This guy just promised yesterday that he wouldn''t be


    bothering us for the next couple of days so that I could spend time with Olivia. Did the ''couple of days''


    mean less than a day for him?


    Eugene knew George was displeased, of course, but he couldn''t help it. Now that the Rogers siblings


    were involved, he couldn''t ignore this, not to mention that they were his sons. "Hey, George," he said,


    greeting George politely.


    George replied with a snort, "What did you promise me yesterday?"


    Eugene exined, "I have something to talk to you about."


    "What else is it that you want to talk to me about? Did you not make yourself clear enough yesterday?


    Or do you want to go back on your promise?"


    Eugene sat down. "It''s neither," he said, darting a look at Olivia while hesitating to begin.


    Seeing how the couple kept exchanging nces, George suddenly felt somewhat unnerved. What are


    they up to? Don''t tell me they''ve actually gotten married legally. I can no longer take such a blow. "What


    do you mean? Just spill whatever you want to say."


    Just then, Olivia spoke. "George, who do you want North to look into this time?"


    George rxed the moment he heard this. But how can we mention this in front of Eugene? We''re


    talking about a secret project here. He looked at Eugene while shooting nervous nces at Olivia,


    hoping that she could pick up the hint.


    Unexpectedly, what she said next made him nearly fall from his chair. "Eugene already knows. I''ve told


    him all about it."


    George staggered slightly before staring at her with reproachful eyes. "How could you go around telling


    everyone about it?"


    Olivia pouted her lips innocently. "He''s not an outsider, anyway." He''s the father of the kids, so how


    could he have no right to know about this?


    George, however, took her reply to mean that Eugene wasn''t an outsider because he was her


    boyfriend. All at once, feeling a surge of irritation, he questioned her in front of Eugene, "Can you be


    sure that you two will stay together as a couple? He''s just your boyfriend! Even if you''re married, not


    even your spouse can necessarily be trusted nowadays, let alone a boyfriend. Can you guarantee that


    he''ll still keep it a secret in case you two break up?"


    Eugene frowned slightly. "We''re not gonna break up. Also, I''ll never betray Olivia no matter what."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia spoke again. "Wait a minute, George. Eugene personally knows the people you''re looking for."


    The furious look on George instantly turned into a look of shock. "You know them? You know who I''m


    looking for?"


    Eugene asked, "Are you looking for three kids named Carter Rogers, ke Rogers, and Terry Rogers,


    respectively?"


    George found this even more unbelievable. "Yeah, and how did you know that? Where are they?"


    Eugene then asked, "In that case, tell me whether it''s you or someone else who''s looking for them."


    George darted a look at Olivia, wanting to know how much she had told the man about it.


    Olivia said, "I already told Eugene about our main doctor''s research institute. I know he''s looking for


    them out of worry, but Eugene wants to know more about them because they''re his children."


    The word "shocked" was no longer adequate to describe George''s feelings at this very moment. What?


    How could Eugene possibly be the three kids'' father? How is this even possible? "What are you talking


    about? Eugene is their father? Is this true?"


    Eugene nodded. "It''s true. Over a month ago, they came to me on their own, so we did a DNA test and


    confirmed that they''re my sons."

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Chapter 1011 They¡¯re Very Clever


    George stared at the two of them. This news is more unbelievable than thest one. "So, you know my


    main doctor personally?"


    "No, I don''t¡­" Eugene thought about it for a moment. "Well, I can''t say that I don''t know him. A few


    years ago, I met a reclusive expert¡­" He told George what had happened back then without hiding


    anything. Before ending his speech, he added, "That''s why I think these three kids were conceived


    back then."


    George pulled at his hair with all his might. "How could this happen?"


    Olivia asked, "George, what did our main doctor tell you? Will the three kids be in danger if they''re


    found out to have been incubated with high technology?"


    George replied, "Of course, they will! Not only that, but our main doctor will be in danger, too. This is an


    unprecedented feat in the history of human life, and the whole world''s watching this experimental base.


    If they''re found out, the consequences will be disastrous. Our main doctor only seeded in


    conceiving the Rogers siblings after 20 years of concentrated research and more than 200 times of


    repeated trials. In fact, they''re not surnamed Rogers; they''re called No. 190, No. 195, and No. 197,


    respectively. Strangely enough, only the children with this set of genes survived, which is why our main


    doctor got even more worried that they might get found out and abducted for research."


    At hearing this, Olivia and Eugene looked at each other. Seems like we''ve guessed it right. "Will it be


    less dangerous for them if we give them a family with parents so that no one knows they''re from a


    research institute?"


    George replied, "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. If that''s the case, our main doctor would''ve gotten


    someone to adopt them, no? It seems like the three of them can''t be away from the research institute


    for too long. They have to return to the research institute for a viral screening every six months to a


    year. After all, they weren''t conceived in a woman''s womb, so our main doctor''s always worried that


    something may go wrong with them."


    All of a sudden, Eugene''s heart grew heavy. It seemed that the situation wasn''t as okay as he''d


    imagined. "So how long have they been away from the research institute?"


    George replied, "More than six months. Our main doctor said these three kids were frighteningly


    intelligent, and they sneaked away this time. In fact, this was already their second attempt. The first


    time they sneaked away, our main doctor tracked them down and brought them back, but this time, it


    seems that someone has helped them cover their tracks on purpose. He couldn''t find their


    whereabouts at all, so he had mee over to ask North to help with it."


    Olivia''s lips twitched at his words. It''d be weird if he could find out their whereabouts. It''s my son who


    helped cover their tracks, after all, she thought.


    On the other hand, Eugene could hardly suppress a smile. They''re really clever. They got caught on


    their first attempt, so they learned from the experience and came to my son directly to cover their tracks


    on their second attempt. "I''d like to see your main doctor. Let''s discuss and see if there''s a better way


    to ensure the safety of the three of them."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    George asked, "Where are the kids, then? Let me take them back first."


    Eugene exined, "George, it won''t be safe for you to take them back on your own. Doing so will make


    you a very easy target. Don''t worry, anyway. Since they can''t be away from the research institute for


    too long, there''s no way I''ll forbid you to take them back. You can make an appointment with your main


    doctor, and we''ll take them to see him."


    Olivia also asked, "George, can you get in touch with our main doctor?"


    George replied, "I can do so as long as he''s not in theb, but if he''s in theb, then no one can find


    him. However, we''ve made an agreement that he''ll go to the clinic when he''s free. I''ll go back to the


    clinic to wait for him and listen to his opinion by then. If he wants to see you, you can take the kids


    there."


    Eugene said, "Alright. Thank you for your help, George."


    George red at him. "It''s not for your sake. I''m doing this for the sake of the kids."


    "Have you met them before?"


    "No, I''ve only heard about them from our main doctor."


    Olivia exchanged a brief look with Eugene. "Well then, I''ll let you see them today."


    George said excitedly, "Okay! I''d like to see how they differ from a child conceived in their mother''s


    womb."


    Olivia replied, "They''re not very different, I think? But it''s true that they''re very clever, just like North."

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Chapter 1012 Let Me Treat You to Dinner


    As she spoke, she exchanged a look with Eugene. "Let''s get them here tonight."


    Eugene replied with a nod, "Okay."


    Olivia hadn''t gone back to her studio to take a look since she returned from the set. After Eugene had


    left, she made a special effort to go to her studio with George.


    Sophia and the others were all very excited to see Olivia. After greeting her warmly, they politely caught


    up with George and shared what had happened recently.


    After a long exchange of pleasantries, they finally got back to work, but Sophia seemed to suddenly


    recall something. She came over again, asking, "Miss Olivia, did Christoff go to see you on the set


    afterward?"


    Olivia replied, "He did, but he didn''t do anything to me."


    "His clothes are still here, and he''s yet to take them back."


    Olivia replied, "It''s okay, just leave them here. He''lle and pick them up when he''s free."


    "Okay," Sophia replied before going back to work.


    George knitted his brows, though. "Who is this Christoff that you''re referring to?"


    Olivia chuckled. "No doubt about it¡ªit''s the guy you''re thinking about."


    "He came to see you?"


    Olivia nodded. "Not only did he recognize me, but he recognized Jewel and even threatened to report it


    to the Double Dragon Court."


    George said, "Then why are you still able to smile? Even if Joseph will let this slide out of respect for


    Jonathan, he''ll certainly get Jewel back if he learns that she''s still alive."


    Olivia replied, "He won''t say anything about it."


    "Are you so sure about that?"


    "Perhaps not before, but now, I''m his savior, so he won''t betray me. And besides, I think he''s a nice


    person. It''s just that he tends to be annoying, but other than that, he''s fine."


    "When did you save his life?"


    "It''s a long story." Olivia told George what had happened during the motor race. Then, she added with a


    laugh, "It surprised me that he was actually Hurricane."


    George replied, "Well, it sounds fine, but you still have to be careful. If Joseph learns that Jewel is still


    alive, she''ll be in danger."


    "Mm-hmm, I know that," said Olivia, but her mood sank. At first, she had thought Jewel would be able


    to start a new life after meeting her and leaving that ce; who would''ve thought that she would end up


    dating her own brother? Isn''t her fate a little too tragic?


    "George?" Suddenly, a familiar female voice could be heard from the entrance.


    Olivia turned her head toward the voice and saw Penny. She seemed to have changed since the


    formerst saw her a few months ago. She was no longer sporting red lips, and the look in her eyes


    was no longer as mean and piercing as before. For some reason, she gave a feeling of¡­ Olivia


    searched her mind for a word to describe thedy, but she couldn''t find one that could describe her


    urately.


    Penny''s face had delight written all over it, and the look in her eyes was gentle with an inexplicable hint


    of shyness to it. She came over with a smile while focusing her eyes on George, asking, "When did you


    come back, George?"


    George replied, "Just a few days ago."


    Penny said, "Something happened to my family these days, so I didn''t get in touch with you."


    George nodded. "It''s okay."


    Penny then said, "Thanks for looking after me when I was abroad, George. Let me treat you to dinner,


    okay?"


    George refused, "You don''t have to."


    Olivia looked at the eagerly attentive Penny, then at the impatient George. She joked with a smile,


    "Seems like I missed a lot of stories."


    George hurriedly exined, "What are you talking about? It''s not asplicated as you imagine. I just


    helped Miss Nn several times when she came across difficulties in Mastar."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penny looked embarrassed all of a sudden. She said, "George, since you''re here, you''ve got to give


    me a chance to repay your kindness."


    "You don''t have to. It''s nothing, actually."


    "It''s nothing to you, but it was a great help to me. Come on, let me take you to dinner," Penny said


    before turning to Olivia. "Olivia, you shoulde with us."


    Olivia''s lips twitched; this was her first time hearing Penny speak so nicely to her. "No, it''s not


    necessary. I just came here and have yet to do anything. Just go ahead to dinner without me."

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Chapter 1013 Stop ying Matchmaker


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile sprang to Penny''s lips as she turned to look at George eagerly. "Let''s go, George," she said.


    Then, seeing that he wasn''t moving, she said coquettishly, "If you''re not going with me, I''ll pester you


    here, anyway. Olivia''s studio''s business may even get affected."


    Worn down by her pestering, George finally replied, "Let''s go."


    Smiling happily at once, Penny opened the door for George, and they walked out together.


    Olivia watched the two of them go into the distance. Penny and George, eh? She thought Penny wasn''t


    good enough for him, but it seemed that no one could say anything for sure when it came to


    rtionships.


    Meanwhile, Azalea had been scrolling on her phone while lying in bed in the hotel. Seeing the


    statement posted deliberately by the Nn Group, she smiled bitterly for a moment. This Eugene guy


    is really heartless. He actually said I was his friend''s sister! He didn''t mention our friendship or how I


    once saved his life; he didn''t even acknowledge his sister''s existence. The news reports that had been


    going the rounds yesterday disappeared overnight like a sh in the pan.


    She kept a stony face without saying anything. Naturally, others had no idea what she was thinking


    either.


    Shannon looked at the woman, who indeed looked pleasing enough to the eye. Seeing her remain


    silent the whole time, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you bored? Would you like me to take you out for


    a stroll?"


    Azalea shook her head and replied dispiritedly, "No, it''s not necessary."


    Shannon didn''t say another word.


    Azalea looked up at her, though. "Where did Eugene take you yesterday?"


    "We went to his girlfriend''s ce."


    Azalea''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. "Why did he take you there?"


    "Didn''t photos of you two get circted online yesterday? Mr. Nn feared that his girlfriend would get


    the wrong idea, so he took me there so that I could help exin it."


    The sparkle of anticipation in Azalea''s eyes gradually dimmed. Just what am I expecting? "So, did


    Olivia get the wrong idea?"


    "Nope. I think she still quite believes in Mr. Nn."


    Azalea frowned with a dark glint in her eyes. She actually didn''t get the wrong idea despite all that


    fuss? This Oliviady really never goes away! "Eugene is an upright person who never fools around


    with women voluntarily. Whomever his girlfriend is, she''s very lucky."


    Shannon looked at her, thinking, Seems like she has a crush on Mr. Nn, or she wouldn''t have


    sounded so jealous! She once saved his life, huh? Don''t tell me she wants to take advantage of this to


    make a move on Mr. Nn? "Do you love Mr. Nn, too?" she asked.


    Azalea looked at her and smiled. "No, I don''t. We''re friends."


    Shannon was speechless. Still hiding it, eh? Look at how she looks right now. There''s no way she


    doesn''t love him. "Are you hungry? Would you like to eat anything?"


    "No, I''m tired. I''d like to sleep for a while."


    Shannon replied, "Well then, I''ll be in the room next door. Just call me if there''s anything." With that,


    she left the room.


    After she had left, Azalea made a phone call with the phone in her hand. "I need your help. I now have


    a bodyguard who follows me everywhere."


    A male voice rang through the phone. "I already gave you the idea, so the rest is your own business."


    Azalea''s face was stern. "We have the same purpose. If you don''t help me, I''m not going to help you


    either. If she finds out about what you''ve done¡ª"


    "Fine, just tell me what you need."


    Azalea said, "Get a few men for me and give me their phone numbers. I''ll call them in private."


    ¡­


    On her way home from work, Olivia saw that George never talked about Penny. Finally, she couldn''t


    help but ask, "I didn''t realize that you and Penny were already that close."


    "No, we''re not. It''s just that I lent her a bit of money when she was in Mastar."


    Olivia curled her lips in secret. "She seems to have a crush on you. Don''t you have any feelings for


    her?"


    George darted a look at her. "No and stop ying matchmaker for me. Do you think I''m just like you?"


    She was lost for words. "What''s wrong with me?" she asked, but her voice was much quieter. She did


    feel a little guilty, after all.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Chapter 1014 A Serious usation


    "You moved on from one man to another."


    Olivia looked up in shock. "That''s a serious usation, no? Who did I move on from¡ªand to whom?"


    George was stumped by her reply. Doesn''t that mean she''s never loved me? He looked daggers at her.


    "Even if you didn''t move on from me to another guy, you treated my feelings for you like dirt."


    Olivia protested with a pout, "I did not! I''ve always treasured the kindness you''ve shown me. I just want


    you to get into a new rtionship so that you won''t be so upset anymore."


    "That''s enough. Stop worrying about me, will you?"


    Olivia was speechless.


    When they arrived home, Eugene had yet toe back. Shortly after she started cooking, she heard


    the sound of the door being opened, so she hurried to get it.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw the kids, who threw themselves at her one after another


    while calling her "Godmother" in a very adorable manner.


    Still sitting on the couch, George simply gaped in amazement at the boys who threw themselves at


    Olivia one after another. They were dressed in identical school uniforms. Aside from North, who was a


    little older and whom he recognized at once, the other three were hardly distinguishable from one


    another. Are they the kids from the research institute? They really don''t look much different.


    Hugging the kids one by one, Olivia said, "Come on in. Let me introduce you guys to a man."


    The four kids came closer to her like a small team of soldiers.


    Olivia exined, "This is Uncle George, a fellow colleague of mine."


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle George." The four kids said hello to George simultaneously.


    George looked at them with eyes full of delight, emotion, and even envy for some reason. Why is this


    damned Eugene so lucky as to have four sons at once? I also donated my sperm before. Why didn''t


    my child get to be born?


    Olivia looked at Eugene and smiled. Then, she said to the four kids, "Sit down, all of you. Your daddy


    has something to say to you all."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Darting a look at Eugene, North sat down uneasily. Why would Daddy bring all of us here? Doesn''t he


    know that Uncle George is looking for them?


    The Rogers siblings held their chins up proudly. For some reason, their angry faces looked a little like


    North''s.


    Eugene was both speechless and amused. These little brats really hold a grudge, huh?


    After they seated themselves, Olivia said, "You guys have been going to school for a while now. How


    are your studies going?"


    Carter replied, "No problem. I''m top of my ss."


    Olivia turned to look at ke. "What about you, ke?"


    ke lowered his head and replied somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m second."


    Olivia then turned to look at Terry. "And you, Terry?"


    Terry replied, "I''m top of my ss, too."


    Feeling very ashamed, ke hurriedly exined, "I was careless during the previous exam.


    Godmother, I promise I''lle top in the next exam."


    Olivia nodded. "Mm-hmm. Well, I won''t judge you based on an exam, and being second in the ss is


    great already, but you''ve got to study harder so that you won''t fall behind your brothers next time."


    ke nodded. Still, he reminded her, "Terry is younger than me, while I''m the elder brother. He''s


    always unhappy about being the younger brother."


    Terry rarely spoke, but he was very good at arguing. He looked at ke expressionlessly, saying, "Only


    an outstanding person can be the elder brother."


    Refusing to be outdone, ke red at him. "It''s just an exam. I''ll certainly outdo you in the next


    exam."


    Terry retorted in a quiet voice, "There''s no more room for you to outdo us."


    Carterughed, too. "Yeah, that''s right. You can only tie with us at most."


    Speechless, ke nearly cried in anger.


    Everyoneughed at seeing ke flush angrily.


    Olivia picked him up and soothed him, saying, "It''s okay. It''s normal to make mistakes in exams, and no


    one can guarantee that they can alwayse top of the ss. It''s fine as long as you study hard."


    ke red at Carter and Terry before nodding his head.


    Looking at the three kids, Olivia asked, "Do you know that Uncle George is here to look for you guys?

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Chapter 1015 Injections


    Hearing that, the three kids were filled with doubt, and they exchanged nces before directing their


    gazes toward George.


    On the other hand, North was petrified. Why are we talking about this? What if Uncle George takes all


    of them back?


    At that thought, he shifted his uneasy gaze onto Eugene, who sent him a reassuring look to tell him that


    things were fine. Upon seeing that, North felt his heart sink from his throat. From the looks of it, his


    daddy knew what to do, which was great news for him.


    After staring at George for a long time and confirming that he was, in fact, not acquainted with this man,


    Carter asked, "Who are you?"


    As George looked at them, his heart was filled with insurmountable joy at how adorable, intelligent, and


    gorgeous they were.


    In a gentle tone, he replied with a smile, "Who I am isn''t important. What''s important is that your


    grandpa has been looking for you for a long time."


    The three kids turned frantic at his words and directed their looks of pleading toward Olivia.


    "Godmother, we don''t want to go back."


    Olivia scooted closer to them and brought them into her arms. "Don''t be scared. Your daddy has


    already talked things through with Uncle George. He won''t force you toe with him, so can you tell


    me why you don''t want to go back?"


    In the end, it was Carter who spoke up. "If we go back, we have to get a really, really painful injection.


    We just want to look for our daddy and mommy. We don''t want to get an injection."


    Looking at his pitiful expression, Eugene frowned and asked, "What injection? Where?"


    Carter pointed at his arm and borated, "Here. We have to get three injections here."


    "Didn''t Grandpa tell you what those injections are for?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As if he had forgotten, Carter shifted his gaze onto Terry. "What was it, Terry?"


    Terry replied on cue, "To improve our immune system."


    Eugene nodded. "Your grandpa wants you to go back because you need those injections to stay


    healthy, and he''s also worried about your safety and is doing it for your own good."


    Carter said pitifully, "But we''re more than safe. We have lots of bodyguards, and besides, Terry has


    already looked it up. There are many ways to improve our immune system like eating more lean meat


    and drinking more milk, so why do we have to get an injection?"


    Eugene and Olivia exchanged exasperated nces; these children were too smart for them to be


    fooled. However, it seemed they were still unaware that they were born through advanced technology,


    which was why they were so afraid of injections.


    He gently coaxed them, "I have an idea. After some time, your godmother and I will take you to talk to


    your grandpa to see if there''s any way for you to stay at home instead of going back to the research


    institute, and we''ll take care of you instead!"


    Hearing that, the Rogers siblings brightened up. "Really?"


    "Of course. You''re all my sons. I would never hurt you."


    The three kids sent him matching disapproving looks at his words, simultaneously recalling the day at


    the office when he threatened to toss them into the sea to feed the sharks. Each of them had pricked


    their own fingers in order to make him believe them, so why would they believe him now when he said


    he wouldn''t hurt them? If it weren''t for Olivia, they wouldn''t have shown up at all.


    Eugene was drenched in sweat by their looks. "Why are you looking at me like that? I already


    exined that I was only so wary of you because I didn''t know you. Now, even if you weren''t my


    children, I won''t dare to mistreat you with your godmother here!"


    Hearing that, the three kids exchanged smiles and decided to let him off the hook.


    Olivia let out a chuckle. "You kids can go and y while we talk to Uncle George. Remember toe


    out for lunchter."


    North stood up and said, "Let''s go back to my room."


    With that, the four children left.


    Turning to Olivia, Georgemented, "It seems like they really like you."


    Olivia bragged boastfully, "They''re even closer to me than their biological father. I''ve known them


    longer than Eugene, you know."


    "In that case, why are they still calling you godmother?"


    At his question, Olivia turned smug.


    "All of them are just craving affection. Actually, I don''t think that I''ve done much. Carter and I spent


    more time with each other because we''re acting as a mother and a son in the drama, and there was a


    time when I shielded him from a prop that fell from above and got a cut on my forehead. He was so


    worried then and said that no one thinks about others when they''re in danger. He even mentioned how


    great it would be if I were his mother, and so I told him that I''m willing to be his godmother. That night,


    he took me to see ke and Terry, but I''ve actually met them before. Perhaps because they had a


    good impression of me, I gained three new sons all of a sudden."

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Chapter 1016 This Is What Love Truly Looks Like


    At this, Olivia let out a chuckle. "After that, I found out that those three children lived all by themselves


    and got worried, so I went out of my way to send them home at night and reminded them not to bring


    any strangers back with them. But because I went right into their house without waiting for them to turn


    off the traps, I was even captured by the traps they designed."


    Upon hearing her exnation, George asked in disbelief, "What kind of trap would be able to capture


    you?"


    In response, Oliviaughed and said, "It wasn''t really thatplicated. I just wasn''t expecting traps


    inside the house. When I first walked in, I identally stepped on a floor switch, causing arge


    amount of lime powder to fall from the ceiling. I tried to avoid it, but I suddenly realized that Terry was


    behind me. I think he was trying to hold me back and ended up following me. Hence, I stayed still and


    hid under the lime powder, then we were both caught in a huge fishing. I hugged Terry and told him


    to lower his head and close his eyes, and soon after, steel beads wereing at us from all directions.


    Despite how little they were, they hurt when they hit us. We both stayed still without budging an inch for


    around five minutes before the steel beads stopped hitting us, and we were all covered in white back


    then like we had gone mad."


    George couldn''t help but let out augh. "You really are stupid. How could you walk straight into such a


    simple trap?"


    On the contrary, there was a look of concern and pain in Eugene''s eyes. Olivia had never told him any


    of this, but he suddenly realized why the three children liked her so much¡ªshe genuinely cared for


    them.


    He said worriedly, "Those steel beads could''ve been fatal if they hit a vital spot, and they definitely hurt.


    Why didn''t you tell me? Where did they hit you? Does it still hurt?"


    He subconsciously looked her up and down, as if he would''ve thoroughly examined her himself if it


    weren''t for George''s presence.


    Olivia sent him a re and huffed to herself. They were still in the middle of an argument then, so how


    would she tell him? In fact, if they hadn''t been at odds with each other at the time, she would''ve


    definitely let him know as it really did hurt.


    "It''s fine, it was a long time ago. Besides, Jewel took most of the hits for me."


    George looked at Eugene in slight surprise, his smile slightly fading from the corners of his lips. In fact,


    he knew Olivia must have been in pain as well, but he never thought of asking her. Part of it was


    because he felt that she would''ve gotten better after all this time, and it was also because he disliked


    any form of superficial concern. However, Eugene had posed the question so naturally, and there was


    not a trace of pretense or courtesy in his worry-filled eyes or his concerned questions.


    It was then that George realized with a jolt that this was most likely what love truly looked like.


    Suddenly, he was hit with a crushing sense of defeat. So what if he had taken care of her for seven


    years? Besides, putting the fact that they had a biological son to tie them together aside, there might be


    a problem in the very fundamentals of his rtionship with Olivia.


    He always talked to her like he was her older brother or parent, so it was natural that she could only


    think of him as family. Perhaps Eugene was right; Olivia felt indebted and grateful to him, and while she


    could trust him and rely on him, she did not love him.


    He inhaled deeply. "All right. I''ll go back to the clinic tomorrow to wait for our main doctor."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia asked in surprise, "You''re leaving so soon?"


    George nced at Eugene and said, "I''ll go back and take a look. I don''t know when he''s going back


    either. He seemed to be in a hurry, so he mighte back in the next few days."


    All of a sudden, Olivia felt a twinge of difort. She felt as if she were driving George away, just like


    how he had left sadly the previous time.


    "How about we take Carter and the others back with us?"


    However, Eugene shook his head. "That won''t do. Carter and the others don''t know that they were


    created at the research institute, and even if they did, we would easily expose ourselves if all of us go


    there, and it''ll put the children and the research institute in danger."


    Olivia nodded. "You have a point. More importantly, they might not agree either."


    George replied, "It''s all right. I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Chapter 1017 I¡¯ve Always Been Yours


    The next day, George returned to Mastar, while Eugene retrieved the results of the three children''s


    DNA tests with Azalea. As he had expected, they were not her children.


    Seeing this, he immediately showed the report to Olivia, who nonchntly ced it aside after she had


    finished reading through them.


    Eugene flirtatiously scooted closer, wrapping her in his embrace. "Feel better now? I''ve always been


    yours alone."


    Olivia nced at him sideways, her fair and slender handnding on his face and pushing him away


    heartlessly. "This report only proves that they aren''t Azalea''s children. It doesn''t prove that you''ve


    always been mine."


    Eugene let out augh at her words. "What should I do, then? Do you want to see for yourself?" he


    asked as he leaned toward her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the proximity between them decreased, Olivia''s face turned as red as a beet, and she pushed him


    away embarrassedly. "You''re shameless. Go and prove it yourself. I won''t do it."


    Eugeneughed, his warm breath fanning her face. "Olivia, when will you marry me? You''ve already


    seen that the three kids were made by technology. I''ve always been yours, inside and out."


    This time, he could finally say these words righteously.


    Olivia avoided him and scoffed. "The Rogers siblings have been dealt with, but you still have Azalea."


    Hearing that, Eugene frowned. "I don''t have any rtionship with her whatsoever. I''ve already sent


    someone to protect her, and she won''t always show up in front of us. How else do you want me to take


    care of her?"


    Unbeknownst to Olivia, while she did feel a little bothered by Azalea''s interference in their lives, this


    wasn''t the main issue. Her main concern was that George had yet to give his consent yet, and he had


    made it clear that she couldn''t marry anyone without his approval. While she didn''t intend to hurt his


    feelings, she had unintentionally forgotten their agreement and realized that she was neglecting his


    affection. At least she was with Eugene now, but whenever she thought of George, it filled her heart


    with guilt.


    Olivia looked at the man towering over her and wrapped her arms around his neck, leaving a kiss on


    his lips. "Eugene, don''t rush me. Give me some time."


    Eugene''s arms slowly tightened around her as he nodded, replying in a gentle voice, "Okay, I won''t


    rush you. As long as you''re by my side, I will marry you whenever you''re ready."


    His searing lips slowly brushed past her eyes and down her fair cheeks until they arrived at her full lips,


    tenderly leaving their mark with teasing pecks.


    ¡­


    Their days seemed to return to normal again. As Eugene arranged several bodyguards to protect the


    children in secret and asionally invited them home for a meal, the children''s opinion of him gradually


    changed.


    On this day, while they were on their way to school, Carter looked at his two brothers and said, "I think


    that this daddy is not bad, and his cooking is better too. Why don''t we just acknowledge him as our


    father?"


    ke nodded. "That''s right. Most importantly, he''s rich."


    When Terry remained silent, Carter asked, "What do you think, Terry?"


    While Terry was the youngest among the three, he was often the one who called the shots.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "He treats Godmother well."


    "Meaning?" ke asked dubiously.


    Carter sent a smack across his head. "Do you even need to ask? It means that he agrees. However,


    we still have to observe him for some time. If he always treats Godmother well, then we''ll acknowledge


    him."


    ke rubbed his head with a hurt expression andined with furrowed brows, "Can you stop


    pping my head like that? You''re going to p me stupid."


    Carter rebuked, "You''re not that smart in the first ce."


    ke said unhappily, "Nonsense. How am I not smart? What can you do? Why don''t you try ying a


    serenade on the piano instead?"


    "I have more fans than you, and I earn more money. Happy?"


    Without sparing them a nce, Terry shoved his earphones into his ears and closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, ke tapped him, causing his brows to furrow as he sent ke a displeased look. "What do


    you want?"


    Even so, ke wasn''t bothered by his attitude. After all, Terry was always full of disdain every time


    they spoke.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Chapter 1018 Dispute at the School Gates


    ke pointed toward a ce not far away from the school gates and said, "Look."


    When Terry saw the woman who was talking to Eugene by the entrance, his small face instantly


    darkened. "Who is that?"


    Carter shook his head. "I don''t know. I think that North doesn''t like her either."


    kemented, "It looks like he''s angry."


    Carter frowned as he asked, "Eugene doesn''t have feelings for that woman, does he?"


    Hearing that, ke yelped in surprise. "That won''t do! Eugene belongs to Godmother. How can he like


    someone else?"


    Terry instructed coldly, "Let''s go and have a look."


    With that, the three children got out of the car.


    Currently, Azalea stood by the school entrance and looked at Eugene with a tender smile while a


    speechless Shannon stood by her side. She had wondered why Azalea brought her here so early in the


    morning, but it turned out that she was nning to see Eugene.


    This woman really is something¡­


    However, Azalea was ted that she was able to see Eugene andmented with a smile, "Your son


    is just as handsome as you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon saying that, she even reached out to caress his head.


    As North disdainfully avoided her touch, Azalea awkwardly retracted her hand. "Your son has quite the


    personality."


    Eugene rubbed his head with a smile. "Naughty boy."


    Then, he turned to Azalea. "Is your leg better?"


    "Yeah, I can go back to work now. Eugene, can I work at yourpany?"


    Thinking that Olivia would definitely be displeased if she found out, Eugene eventually said, "There''s no


    need to rush. Just focus on getting better. Didn''t they say that it takes three months for wounds to heal?


    If you need money, I''ll send you some."


    Azalea smiled softly. "It''s all right. I don''t need the money. I''m just bored. Eugene, let me be your


    secretary or assistant!"


    Before Eugene could reply, North said with a frown, "My daddy''s secretaries and assistants are all


    men!"


    Azalea chuckled, her tone carrying a trace of derision. "Is he really that strict?"


    North boasted, "My daddy is doing this so that my mommy won''t have to worry."


    Azalea raised an eyebrow, her gentle expression remained as she sent a smile to Eugene. "Then, I can


    just work at yourpany as a normal employee, right?"


    And yet, North refuted once more, "It''s not that easy to be an employee at Nn Group either!"


    Azalea was a little frustrated by Eugene''sck of response, but she couldn''t vent her anger on a child


    either, even if said child really did irritate her with his words.


    Hence, she turned her wide and teary eyes to Eugene, asking in a voice of hurt, "Then, are you


    nning to make me go through the formal procedures?"


    Eugene inhaled deeply before he finally said, "Actually, I just wanted you to rest a little more. If you


    insist oning to work, I''ll have Curtis make arrangements tomorrow."


    After sending him a re, North looked at Azalea again. "Why do you insist on working at my daddy''s


    company?"


    Azalea was ted by the news, and her gaze carried a look of mocking as she returned his look, but


    her tone remained gentle as she replied, "Because your daddy''spany is a bigpany, of course.


    I can learn a lot there."


    North refuted, "Then you should strive to get in with your abilities instead of using your connections."


    A trace of resentment shed past Azalea''s eyes as she looked at him. Why is this child so annoying?


    It''s like he never shuts up.


    Her brow furrowed slightly, but she continued to reply with a smile, "Are you so against it because your


    mommy doesn''t let your daddy get close to any women? Then, what are you going to do about the


    female staff in thepany? Fire all of them?"


    Hearing that, Eugene frowned slightly in difort. In fact, no one would be happy about a situation


    like this, and he thought that Olivia was already doing more than a good job.


    Before he could reply, a childish voice suddenly piped up from afar. "Are you trying to start a fight?"


    As the voice fell, North turned toward the source of the sound and saw that the person who had just


    spoken was Terry. All of a sudden, his mood took a turn for the better, and he sent them a smile.


    Soon after, Carter spoke up. "Eugene is my godmother''s boyfriend. Don''t you think you should keep


    your distance from him?"


    ke chimed in, "Are you here because your child also attends school here, or are you deliberately


    trying to bump into Eugene?"


    North turned to Azalea as well and said, "My mommy isn''t that petty. We''re all very thankful to you for


    saving my dad''s life, but we''ve never and will never hold back against anyone who dares to eye our


    daddy!"

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Chapter 1019 Olivia¡¯s Godsons


    Eugene looked at the four children before him dubiously, and he felt as if he were looking at four wolf


    cubs. All of a sudden, he felt a throb in his temples at the thought of exining the current situation.


    He pushed the four children toward the school gates. "Okay now, stop involving yourself in the adult''s


    business and go to school!"


    However, North refused to budge and looked at Azalea. "Thepany doesn''t just belong to my


    daddy. If you want to join the Nn Group, go through the proper procedures and stop giving my dad a


    hard time. When my mommy went to sign up for a job at Daddy''spany, she got chased out by him


    too. You can give it a go if you''re so confident."


    At that, he sent Eugene a warning nce.


    Eugene returned his look with an awkward expression. Wasn''t that because he thought that Olivia was


    a thief? Now, North was clearly reminding him that since he didn''t let Olivia in back then, if he dared to


    agree to hire Azalea at hispany, the consequences would be unthinkable. Putting Olivia aside, he


    couldn''t even afford to offend the four children before him, so letting Azalea join the Nn Group was


    completely out of the question.


    "Who are they?"


    Azalea looked at the three children before her in shock. Didn''t Eugene only have one child? Who did


    these three belong to?


    Clearing his throat, Eugene began to exin, "They''re my¡­"


    However, before he could finish, the children cut him off. "Eugene''s girlfriend is our godmother!"


    The corners of Azalea''s lips uncontrobly twitched. "Olivia is your godmother?"


    Meanwhile, Eugene inwardly let out a sigh, relieved that they disliked him and didn''t introduce


    themselves as his children. He had to talk to them about this matter one day so that lesser people


    would find out.


    He looked at the children and urged, "All right, hurry up and head inside before you''rete."


    North nced at him and said, "I want to go home."


    Eugene frowned and asked, "For what?"


    North sent him a vicious re. "To change the locks!"


    Before he turned to leave, Carter hurriedly piped up. "Hold on, North." Then, he caught up to him in a


    few steps. "We''lle with you."


    Soon after, ke and Terry walked over to them as well, and the four children left just like that.


    Naturally, Eugene was still worried about them, and he hurriedly said to Azalea, "You should go back.


    I''ll make the arrangements in the next two days." Then, he left, going after the children.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even so, he ended up being toote as North immediately left in the car with Carter and the other


    children. When Eugene called him, he didn''t pick up either, leaving Eugene with no choice but to follow


    them and see what they were up to.


    From the school, he followed them all the way to Muse Penins until he arrived home. Then, he got


    out of the car as well and headed up to the 59th floor with them.


    However, when he arrived, the door that would usually open for him after keying in the password


    refused to budge. Eugene''s face darkened at the sight¡ªclearly, they had changed the passcode.


    He knocked on the door. "Open the door, North."


    North and the other three children stared at the video inte wordlessly, having no intention of letting


    him in.


    With a frown, Eugene knocked on the door again. "Open up and let''s talk this through, or I''ll have no


    choice but to call your mommy."


    Hearing that, the four children exchanged nces. Although they didn''t think that they were in the


    wrong, they didn''t wish to worry Olivia.


    Hence, North finally decided to open the door with an icy expression. "What do you want to say?"


    Eugene walked in and looked at the children. "Come over and take a seat."


    North closed the door and sat across him in a row with the Rogers siblings, staring at him. Each of their


    faces was icy, and none of them seemed up for a conversation.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Chapter 1020 Talk With the Three Children


    Rubbing his throbbing head, Eugene said gently, "My rtionship with Azalea isn''t asplicated as


    you think. I don''t like her, but I can''t just ignore the fact that she saved my life. The way you talked to


    her earlier was very rude, and you''re just embarrassing your mommy by doing that. She''s going to think


    that your mommy didn''t teach you well."


    The four children exchanged nces.


    Although North felt guilty, he still asked, "But if I don''t say anything, are you going to let her work at


    yourpany?"


    Eugene frowned. "Didn''t I say that I made ns long ago? Besides, what''s the problem even if she


    works at mypany? It''s not like I''m going to meet her in private."


    North pressed, "You might not want to meet her in private, but will she listen? If she cane to the


    school to see you, do you think she won''t go to your office to look for you?"


    Carter piped up, "You will develop feelings for each other if you constantly see each other. The director


    said that this is because time brings love."


    ke said, "When Godmother finds out, she will be sad and jealous, and she''ll leave you in a fit of


    rage."


    Terry looked at him as well and added, "We will, too."


    As soon as he spoke, the other three children nodded along in agreement.


    Rendered speechless, Eugene leaned back on the couchnguidly and looked at the children opposite


    him, feeling both infuriated and amused. He really was wrapped around their little fingers.


    "Then, do I just ignore her request for help?"


    North suggested, "You can send her to one of the otherpanies under your name."


    Eugene said, "That was what I was nning, but because of your interference, it''ll look like I''m avoiding


    her on purpose if I send her somewhere else."


    "I won''t let her pass Nn Group''s interview," North insisted.


    Carter said, "If she can''t pass herself, what''s the problem with you sending her to a different branch?"


    Eugene kneaded his throbbing temples. "She''ll think that your godmother is being petty."


    ke retorted, "Don''t you think that you should unt it if your girlfriend gets jealous?"


    Terry spoke up breezily. "Do you want a girlfriend who doesn''t even get jealous?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene fell silent. What should he do? He couldn''t beat them in an argument at all. Not only that, he


    was even beginning to think that their words made sense.


    Looking at him, North dered haughtily, "Reject her the way you rejected my mommy back then, or


    you can nevere back again."


    Carter nodded. "Let Godmother move over to our ce."


    ke joined in, "And we''ll rent another house."


    Carter asked, "Can''t we live together?" Shortly after saying that, however, he frowned. "But the house


    is too small for all of us. Besides, there''s North, too."


    Terry dered, "We''ll change to a bigger one."


    Satisfied by his decision, the four children then began to discuss where they should buy a house, how


    big it should be, and whether a vi or an upscale neighborhood would be better,pletely ignoring


    Eugene, the person directly involved in this matter.


    Seeing that, Eugene really wanted to pick each of them up and give them a good spanking. These


    sons of his really were born to annoy him. No, this won''t do. He had to quickly get married to Olivia and


    have a daughter with her to restore the bnce in their household.


    As he looked at the children who had already begun to talk about looking for a realtor, he felt his blood


    rushing to his head.


    "All right, enough. What do you mean, change houses? I never said that I''ll allow Azalea to work at the


    company. Is this necessary?"


    North refuted, "You said that you''ll tell Curtis to make arrangements."


    Eugene exined, "I told him to make arrangements, but I didn''t say it would be at Nn Group."


    North raised an eyebrow nonchntly before ncing at the three other children.


    Eugene''s gaze swept across the children as he exined, "Actually, I''ve been thinking of telling you


    kids something. The reason I moved here is to pursue your mother, and if you want to live together, you


    can move back to the vi with me. I can send someone over to clean it up right now. That way, you


    can go to school together every day and live with your godmother and me. We won''t have to worry


    about you either."

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Chapter 1021 Meeting Ellen


    The three children''s eyes filled with excitement, but none of them spoke. They turned their gazes to


    North instead.


    North was a little troubled by Eugene''s suggestion as well. "But we''re already used to this ce."


    Eugene tempted him, persuading, "But you said so yourself, this ce is too small for all of you to be


    together. If we move into a vi, we can all be together."


    North refuted, "Mommy definitely won''t agree."


    Eugene then replied, "That''s why I''m counting on you."


    After exchanging nces, the children eventually nodded. "Okay, we''ll talk about it with Mommy."


    Eugene had just agreed when the phone in his hands rang. Upon seeing that it was a call from Ellen,


    he slid a finger across the screen and answered the call. "Hello, Mom?"


    "Are you at home? I saw your car earlier."


    "Yeah, I''m at Olivia''s ce. Where did you see it?"


    "I''m with Jewel. Wait there, I''ll go over to look for you."


    After saying that, Ellen immediately hung up and turned to look at Jewel. "They really are at home after


    all. I''m going to look for them."


    Jewel hummed in reply. The two then put on their shoes and walked up the stairs instead of taking the


    elevator.


    She had just gone up half a floor when she saw a man smoking by the stairway, constantly looking


    around as if he were waiting for someone. The floor was covered in ashes, and upon seeing their


    arrival, he immediately tossed the cigarette in his hand and turned around to head downstairs.


    The sight filled Jewel with suspicion as Olivia and her family were the only ones who lived on the 59th


    floor. She grabbed his hand and demanded, "Whom are you looking for? What are you doing here?"


    The man broke free from her grip. "None of your business." Saying that, he hurriedly went down the


    stairs.


    Jewel looked at Ellen, then at the man who had fled. However, she chose not to go after him in regard


    to Ellen''s safety.


    "What''s wrong, Jewel? Do you know him?"


    "I don''t. That''s why it feels strange."


    Ellen turned around to take a look at him as well. "Could they be thievesing to scout the area?"


    Jewel nodded. "It''s possible."


    Hearing that, Ellen immediately broke into a cold sweat. "You have to let Eugene knowter and make


    sure that he keeps an eye out for them."


    "All right," Jewel agreed.


    Then, the two arrived on the 59th floor and pressed the doorbell.


    Eugene walked over and opened the door from them. "You''re fast."


    "How can I not be fast when I was just at Jewel''s house? I saw your car when I came in. Didn''t you go


    to work today?" Ellen questioned as she walked into the house.


    Upon seeing the four children standing in the living room, Ellen nearly thought that she was


    hallucinating. The children looked as if they had been made from the same mold, each of them just as


    adorable and handsome as the other.


    Her expression immediately softened, and her lips subconsciously curled upward into a smile. "My


    goodness, whose kids are they?"


    Jewel knew the answer to this question, but she only nced at Eugene and smiled without saying a


    word. Eugene didn''t reply either, shutting the door and walking back instead.


    At that moment, North began to introduce her to the others. "This is Grandma."


    The three children bowed in greeting as if they were well-trained soldiers. "Hello, Grandma."


    Ellen''s heart nearly burst with joy at their voices, and she hurriedly rushed over to help them up. "Oh,


    hello, hello. Whose children are you? Why are you just as handsome as my grandson?"


    The three children stared at each other, then turned to Eugene without saying a word.


    Eugene walked over and helped her onto the couch. "Take a seat first."


    Confused by his actions, Ellen looked at him dubiously. "What are you doing?"


    Eugene ced her hand on the back of the couch. "Hold on."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ellen sent him a yfully chiding re. "You brat, what are you trying to say?"


    Then, Eugene turned to Jewel and said, "Jewel, I think you should hold onto her, just in case."


    Jewel let out augh and took a seat next to Ellen before holding onto her arm.


    Ellen felt increasingly confused by his behavior, and her feeling of anxiety deepened when she saw the


    four children opposite her who seemed to be waiting for a show. "Just spit it out!"


    On the contrary, Eugene was ted as he knew that Ellen would be just as overjoyed as him after


    finding out the news. Hence, he pointed to the children and announced solemnly, "This is Carter, ke,


    and Terry. They''re my¡­ sons."

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Chapter 1022 Exin Yourself


    As soon as Eugene finished speaking, Ellen jolted in surprise at his words and burst into a vicious fit of


    coughs, causing Eugene to hurriedly hand her a ss of water as he said through hisughter, "I told


    you to prepare yourself."


    North patted her back with a smile as well. "Do you feel better now, Grandma?"


    It took Ellen a long time to stop coughing, and she lifted her eyes to look at Eugene, asking in disbelief,


    "What are you babbling about? All of them are your children?"


    Eugene nodded. "They''re all my sons."


    Ellen pressed, "Biological?"


    "Biological."


    Ellen then turned to the three children before her and felt a chill run down her spine. Where did all


    these childrene from? Olivia wouldn''t hate him for this, would she?


    Her heart in her throat, she asked carefully, "Then¡­ does Olivia know?"


    Eugene nodded. "She does."


    "Are they all your illegitimate children? What about their mother?"


    "They don''t have one."


    Ellen was hit with another bout of surprise. "They don''t have one? Or are you just unable to find her?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After giving it some thought, Eugene replied, "I can''t find her."


    This set Ellen off, and she instantly rose to her feet and sent a p across his head. "How many


    women have you slept with? Don''t you know yourself?"


    Feeling hurt by the usation, Eugene grabbed his head and defended himself. "Mom, Olivia is the


    only woman I''ve ever had."


    However, Ellen wasn''t convinced. "Then where did these childrene from?"


    Eugene stared at her and let out an angryugh. "You''re my mother. Why aren''t you on my side?"


    Ellen red at him furiously. "Look at what you''ve done. Do you think I''d still be on your side? Who


    would believe an excuse like that? Why don''t you just tell me the truth? Where''s Olivia? Is she angry


    with you?"


    After that, she looked around her surroundings, trying to find Olivia.


    At the sight, Jewel couldn''t hold back herughter any longer. She pulled Ellen to her side and said,


    "Godmother, take a seat first and listen to Eugene''s exnation."


    "I''ll see just how he''s gonna exin himself." Ellen red at Eugene viciously. "If you don''t give me a


    good exnation, I''m definitely going to side with Olivia."


    Eugene was speechless. He felt that ever since he got together with Olivia, his status had been


    dropping rapidly. It was one thing if these bratty children were not on his side, but how could his own


    mother pick favorites like this? He thought he was nothing more than a useless live-in son-inw that


    was not weed by his family.


    "Do you still remember the master who treated your leg?"


    Ellen looked at him dubiously. "What about it?"


    "Didn''t he tell me to fulfill one of his wishes back then?"


    Looking at her, Eugene exined everything. Of course, he did not tell her that the children were birth


    through advanced technology and said instead, "They were adopted by him right after they were born,


    and they only found out by coincidence that I was their father from the master and came to look for me


    because of that."


    Hearing that, Ellen said in realization, "So that''s what''s going on."


    At that, she opened her arms and looked at the Rogers siblings. "Come over here and let me have a


    good look at you."


    The three children exchanged looks, and it was Carter who walked over and hugged Ellen first.


    "Grandma."


    Soon after, ke and Terry followed, both of them calling out to her in their adorable voices.


    Ellen was practically grinning from ear to ear. "Oh, I can''t believe I have four grandsons all of a sudden.


    I''m so happy."


    After giving it some thought, Carter said, "Although we haven''t decided if we want Eugene to be our


    daddy, we like you, Grandma. We''ll ept you as our grandmother."


    Ellen looked at Eugene dubiously, then back at the children. "Why don''t you want him to be your


    daddy?"


    At her question, the Rogers siblings nced at Eugene as if saying¡ª''Don''t ask us. It''s not our fault.''

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Chapter 1023 Listen to Doctor Maxwell¡¯s Advice


    Eugene coughed slightly before he borated, "When they came to look for me, it was during the time


    Olivia and I weren''t getting along, so I suspected that someone was trying to start something. When


    they came to mypany saying that they were my children, I was worried it might be a trap again,


    and when I couldn''t get any answers after interrogating them, I chased them out. That''s how they held


    the grudge to this day."


    ke huffed pridefully. "You even said that you were going to throw us into the sea to feed the sharks."


    Carter pressed on his pinky finger that had been wounded back then and nodded along, as if he could


    still feel the pain from that day.


    At his words, Ellen finally understood the full situation. She went over and took the children into her


    arms, exining on Eugene''s behalf, "Please don''t me him. He just mistook you for bad guys. See,


    isn''t he good to you now that he knows you''re his children?"


    The Rogers siblings exchanged a nce before nodding.


    "He''s a good daddy. If you don''t believe me, you can ask North."


    Upon saying that, Ellen pulled North to her side and asked lovingly, "Am I right, North?"


    Shooting a nce at Eugene, North nodded unwillingly.


    Feeling a sudden burst of guilt, Eugene rubbed his nose before reminding Ellen, "Mom, don''t tell


    anyone about this for now as it would be dangerous. After some time passes, I''m nning to take them


    back to the vi. That way, I won''t have to worry as much either."


    "By the way, where are you staying now?"


    "Grandma, we''re living in Cardinal Tower."


    "Who''s staying with you?"


    At first, Ellen had only nned to visit Jewel, but she was so ted by the appearance of her three


    new grandchildren that she couldn''t be bothered by anything else. One moment, she was asking how


    their living quarters were, and the next, she wanted to know if they were eating well.


    Eugene said helplessly, "Mom, Jewel, you two can stay here and help Olivia and me take care of the


    kids. I have to go and take a look at thepany."


    Ellen''s attitude made aplete 180, and she couldn''t be any more courteous. "Okay, okay, go and do


    what you have to do."


    In the end, the three children didn''t return to school, and Ellen stayed for the entire day as well.


    ¡­


    When Eugene went to pick Olivia up, he told her all about his meeting with Azalea and how the children


    had defended Olivia, proud of himself foring clean.


    After listening to him, Olivia couldn''t help butugh, particrly after seeing the look on his face that


    resembled an abandoned puppy.


    Caressing his face, she said with a look of sympathy, "You have to know your ce. See? If you dare


    to think otherwise, my sons will deal with you."


    Eugene was speechless. "When did I do that?"


    "Then, tell me, did our sons use you?"


    "That''s true. I''ve only ever thought of you differently." At that, Eugene tilted his head to look at her with


    a flirtatious nce. "Do you want to know how different they are?"


    Olivia sent him a re and pretended to look outside, her lips pursed tightly. She didn''t want to know


    what kind of dirty thoughts he was having.


    Upon seeing that, Eugene smiled sweetly and reached out to take her hand in his palm, asking,


    "Doctor Maxwell, do you think that this is normal?"


    "What?"


    Eugene looked at her and said, "I can''t stop myself from wanting to get closer and closer to you, to the


    point where I want to fuse your body with mine."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia''s lips were pressed into a thin line. "It''s not normal. You have to control yourself."


    "How should I control myself?"


    "Stoping to the 59th floor."


    Hearing that, Eugene viciously pinched her tender skin under his palm. "You heartless woman."


    "What are you doing? I''m giving you a suggestion as Doctor Maxwell," Olivia chided him flirtatiously.


    "Then, what does my girlfriend suggest?"


    "Your girlfriend suggests that you control yourself. You can have those thoughts, but you can''t scare


    your girlfriend."


    Feeling both angry and amused by her words, Eugene asked, "So, you n to torment me?"


    Olivia refuted, "In order to prevent yourself from being tormented, your girlfriend suggests that you


    listen to Doctor Maxwell''s advice."

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Chapter 1024 I Want You


    Looking at Olivia''s foxy smile, Eugene was filled with the urge to give her a proper kiss and hold her in


    his arms. Naturally, he did as he wanted.


    Pulling the car to a stop by the side of the road, he extended his long arms and pulled her into his


    embrace. Then, hisrge palm held the back of her head as his warm lips passionately kissed hers with


    a trace of urgency and an intensity that was practically vicious. His arms constantly tightened around


    her, as if he truly wished to mold her body into his.


    Olivia was extremely speechless. Recently, this man had gonepletely wild and was always pulling


    her in for a kiss without any regard for their surroundings. Did he forget how he got a ticketst time?


    And yet, he is doing it again and trying to kiss me in public. Couldn''t he learn from his mistakes?


    She wanted to push him away, but in the end, she helplessly leaned against him, and her hand which


    was both resisting and inviting him only fueled his desire even further. Somewhat roughly, hisrge


    hand trapped her small hands that were separating them, and with a stretch of his long arm, he pulled


    her even closer to him.


    A long timeter, as if centuries had gone by, Eugene finally let go of her and wrapped her in his arms.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia''s body had gonepletely weak, and she was even a little out of breath. Those who were


    unaware might think that she had just finished some kind of intense exercise. Her ears were filled with


    Eugene''s strong heartbeat, and she felt both amused and worried. He already knew that he would feel


    even worse after kissing her, but he was still unable to resist the temptation.


    He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers, his voice soft and pitiful. "Darling¡­ I want


    you. I really, really want you."


    Naturally, Olivia knew what he meant, and she could also see how excited his lower part was. Instantly,


    her fair face turned red, and she hurriedly struggled out from his embrace. "T-think of something else."


    How could he think of doing something like that at a ce like this?


    Eugene chuckled softly, his fingers gently lifting her chin as he left a peck on her flushed face before


    deliberately taking a deep inhale. "Okay. I''ll control myself."


    Upon saying that, he started the car and slowly began to drive. Throughout the ride, Olivia constantly


    peeked at him, and it was only when they were nearly home that he seemed to calm down a little.


    Then, the two headed to the 59th floor hand in hand. However, when Olivia attempted to key in the


    passcode to open the door as usual, the door unexpectedly refused to budge.


    Eugeneughed to himself inwardly, but his expression remained unchanged as he said, "It looks like


    they want you to stay at my ce."


    Olivia frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "They talked about it today. They want to live together, and they''re probably nning to stay on the


    59th floor and let you move in with me."


    "Nonsense. My sons won''t do that."


    Not buying his exnation, Olivia pressed the doorbell, and the door soon opened.


    "Mommy!" North pounced into Olivia''s arms and said, "I changed our passcode. I''ll tell youter."


    After saying that, he shot Eugene a meaningful look. Olivia followed the direction of his gaze as well,


    only to see Eugene wearing an innocent expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    North huffed pridefully and didn''t reply. Instead, he dragged Olivia into the house while informing her,


    "Grandma and Aunt Jewel are here."


    Taken aback by his sudden words, Olivia hurriedly changed her shoes and headed inside. "Why are


    you here, Mrs. Nn?"


    Ellen greeted her with a smile, "You''re back, Olivia. Dinner''s almost ready, so get some rest. When


    Jewel called me yesterday, I saw that she didn''t look too well, so I came over to visit her and ended up


    seeing that Eugene''s car was here, too. I thought that you were home, so I came up to visit, and that''s


    how I got to know Carter and the others."


    Olivia nodded and hummed in reply. As she looked at the children surrounding her, she asked


    dubiously, "Didn''t you kids go to school?"


    Eugene exined, "After they were done talking, they came back from school and changed the


    passcode. It took me a lot of effort toe in."


    Olivia red at him, inwardly berating him for not telling her earlier and even saying that the children


    wanted her to move in with him.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Chapter 1025 North¡¯s Gift


    What a cunning man, Olivia thought to herself.


    "Come and have a seat, Mrs. Nn. I''ll do it," she said.


    Ellen refused, "It''s fine, I''m already done. We can eat now."


    However, Olivia still went to help out. Upon seeing Jewel silentlyy out the dishes on the table, she felt


    a twinge of difort in her heart.


    At the very least, Alex knew that their rtionship had no future and tried to hold his feelings back.


    However, Jewel''s feelings for him remained in a state of uncertainty, making the situation even more


    agonizing for her. She was still waiting fervently for his answer, probably afraid that he would look for


    her, yet hoping that he would at the same time.


    Olivia let out a helpless sigh. Regardless of the oue, Eugene was right, and they needed to


    proceed with the DNA test. Even if they turned out to be siblings, she had already given up hope. If not,


    they needed to find a solution instead of tormenting each other and leaving both of them hurt. It had


    only been a few days since shest saw her, but Jewel had already be noticeably thinner.


    Soon, the dining table was filled with people, with the four children on one side and the adults on the


    other. Seeing them stuffing their cheeks full of food melted Ellen''s heart.


    She looked at the children lovingly. "Eat slowly. Do you like the food I made?"


    They nodded. "It''s yummy."


    Eugene hurriedly peeled the prawns for them. In their house, they would serve prawns every few days,


    and while the children loved them, he was happy to cook for them as well. Besides, he enjoyed peeling


    prawns for them, and the sight of them eating happily made him happy as well.


    However, Ellen looked at Olivia and said, "Olivia, I only found out that they''re Eugene''s children today,


    but you must be aware that they didn''t show up because Eugene was fooling around."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nodded. "I know, Mrs. Nn."


    "But it must''ve been difficult for you to take care of so many children all of a sudden."


    Oliviaughed and replied, "Not at all. They''re very good kids, and they don''t need me to take care of


    them at all. In fact, they''re the ones taking care of me, and they''re always protecting me, so you don''t


    have to worry, Mrs. Nn. Eugene and I have already dissolved our misunderstanding, and we won''t


    argue anymore."


    Ellen nodded with a smile. "That''s good to hear!"


    As she spoke, Olivia ced some food on Ellen''s te. "Eat more, Mrs. Nn."


    "You should eat, too."


    Then, she took some food for Jewel as well. "You should eat more, too. You''ve lost weight."


    Just those words alone sent a lump in Jewel''s throat, but she still smiled as if she were fine. "Isn''t that


    good? That way, I won''t have to go on a diet."


    Although she seemed the same as usual, Olivia was well aware that she must not be feeling well at the


    moment.


    After their meal ended, Eugene decided to take the three children and Ellen back home.


    However, just as they were about to leave, North suddenly yelped, "Wait a moment!"


    Then, he rushed back to his bedroom.


    The others exchanged confused nces, wondering what he was up to.


    Fortunately, North emerged from his room not longter. At first, he was running toward them, but upon


    reaching the three children, he turned a little shy. Clearing his throat in an attempt to seem more


    formal, he spoke solemnly as if he were an adult. "Since I''m your elder brother, I should give you some


    gifts. These are for you."


    He extended a hand and lifted it before loosening his grip. Three bee-shaped nes drooped down


    from his hand, while the other end hung off his fingers.


    The three children felt surprised and happy, and they sent him questioning looks. "Are these for us,


    North?"


    North nodded, handing each of them a ne as he exined, "There''s a tracker inside. In the


    future, you should keep it on you. When you''re in any danger, press the belly of this bee pendant and


    your location will be sent to Daddy''s phone. That way, Daddy can immediately locate you. Don''t press it


    when nothing is wrong, and only press on it if you''re in danger, understand?"

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Chapter 1026 A Heartwarming but Distressing Scene


    The Rogers siblings nodded in admiration and bowed in unison. "Thank you, North."


    Feeling a sense of aplishment, North smiled while looking at the three slightly shorter children.


    "It''s fine. You need to press hard on the bee''s tummy for it to work, so it wouldn''t matter if you


    identally touched it. You guys can give it a try."


    The three children looked at each other before turning to look at Eugene.


    In the meantime, Eugene was looking at North, feeling amazed and shocked. As he would expect from


    his son, North was not only a smart cutie but also detailed and kind. Indeed, Eugene had been worried


    about the Rogers siblings, so he had trackers added to those nes.


    Suddenly, Eugene felt a soreness in his nose. His son started from being unable to ept having


    siblings splitting his father''s attention to gradually looking out for them. Although it was a heartwarming


    scene, Eugene still felt distressed.


    That was because he knew Olivia and North must have felt very aggrieved and shocked when facing


    the Rogers siblings'' sudden appearance, but now, they could work together and beat themon


    enemy. It was like they really thought of each other as family.


    Even though they might have gotten along so quickly because of Olivia, so what?


    After withdrawing his thoughts, he gratefully nced at Olivia and pulled her into his embrace. Then,


    he told the Rogers siblings, "Try pressing on it. See if it works."


    The siblings were very obedient, and each pressed on their bees'' tummies in astonishment while


    waiting for the beep of a text message.


    Not long after, a message with their location was sent to Eugene''s phone.


    The message indicated that they were on the fifty-ninth floor and even showed each of their names.


    The Rogers siblings looked at the bee nes with surprise, feeling happy and touched. Then, they


    helped each other to put on the ne and joyfully touched them.


    Meanwhile, Ellen had quietly approached North and rubbed his head. "You''re such a smart child,


    North."


    North grinned and then looked toward Olivia.


    Olivia was also looking at him with all smiles. Actually, she could ept the Rogers siblings because


    they weren''t children Eugene had with another woman but children born from advanced technology.


    In North''s eyes, however, the Rogers siblings were here to snatch his father from him, so he must feel


    very sad.


    Now, North had epted them because of his father and even became a responsible older brother. He


    was doing so well that no one could fault him.


    That made Olivia feel gratified but also distressed. She silently went over and pulled North into her


    arms.


    Even though Eugene saw that, he couldn''t say anything before the Rogers siblings, so he said, "Come


    on. I''ll send you home."


    The Rogers siblings reluctantly bid the others goodbye before leaving with Eugene.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the car, Ellen preached, "It''s unsafe for those three to live so far away. You should let them live


    alongside you."


    Eugene agreed, "I understand. I''ll discuss with Olivia about moving back to the vi."


    "Why don''t you let them live with me? Brian and I can help you take care of them."


    Eugene looked at the Rogers siblings and asked, "Are you guys willing to move in with Grandma?"


    The siblings looked at each other, and Carter concluded their thoughts, "We want to live with


    Godmother."


    Smiling, Eugene said to Ellen, "Do you see that? Even I can''t tell them what to do. Those four are all on


    Olivia''s side. Don''t worry. I''ve sent people to secretly protect them."


    Ellen said nothing.


    After he sent everyone home, he went straight to find Alex. When he left just now, Olivia secretly gave


    him a spoon, and he knew she wanted Alex to perform a DNA test.


    Recently, Alex sounded lifeless whenever Eugene called him, so Eugene thought he might be having a


    tough time.


    Jewel was also like that, let alone Alex.


    Eugene then asked Alex to meet him at the Ruby Pce.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Chapter 1027 Confronting Alex


    When Eugene arrived at the Royal Pce, Alex was alone in the room as he shrank into the corner.


    The room was dimly lit, so it took Eugene some time to find Alex.


    He was still as lifeless as before.


    Frustrated, Eugene kicked Alex and asked, "Have you just gotten drunk, or were you never sober?"


    Alex stayed quiet and turned to his side, wrapping his clothes tighter around him, and continued


    sleeping as if nothing concerned him.


    After kicking him disdainfully again, Eugene asked, "Can''t you pull yourself together?"


    Without opening his eyes, Alex listlessly retorted, "If you suddenly found out that you and Olivia are


    siblings, would you be able to pull yourself together?"


    Eugene was so furious that he angrilyughed. "Are you depressed because you and Jewel are


    siblings, or are you depressed because Jewel''s mom was the person who ruined your parents''


    marriage?"


    Alex shot Eugene a death stare. "Is there a difference?"


    Then, Eugene nudged him further into the corner to make space for himself. "Of course, there is!"


    Alex replied, "Both are depressing."


    "How are those things inparison to losing Jewel?" Eugene asked.


    Scrunching his brows together, Alex demanded, "Can you be more straightforward and say whatever


    you want to say? Do you think I can understand your indirect words?"


    Eugene was at a loss for words as he wondered how Alex could justifiably throw a tantrum at this


    moment. He gave Alex the spoon Olivia packed for him. "This is for you. I can only help you this far."


    Frowning, Alex asked, "What''s this?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "A spoon Jewel used. She''s in no better condition than you are. You already know it''s impossible


    between you and Jewel, so you feel sad, pitiful, and regretful, but you wouldn''t anticipate anything.


    However, Jewel is still anxiously waiting for you at home. Do you know that not knowing what will


    happen tomorrow is more agonizing than already knowing the truth? You should perform a DNA test


    with her. If you''re indeed siblings, be a man and tell Jewel the truth. Don''t keep her hanging while


    you''re here wasting your life away, but if you''re not siblings, then choose the lesser of two evils. Why


    torture yourselves like this?"


    It was then that Alex gave Eugene a bewildered look. "What are you talking about? Do you think that


    Jewel and I aren''t siblings?"


    Eugene replied, "It''s just a suspicion. I wasn''t nning on telling you this, but I don''t want to see you


    and Jewel torment each other. Actually, your mother didn''t slit her wrist to kill herself. She probably did


    it to force you and Jewel to separate."


    While he spoke, he observed Alex''s expression but didn''t see any surprise. Instead, he asked in shock,


    "Do all of you know that?"


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. "You know about this?"


    Alex replied, "Yes. It''s because I caught her slitting her wrists and faking suicide. That''s what forced her


    to tell me Jewel is Winnie''s daughter."


    After a moment''s silence, Eugene drew a deep breath. "Why didn''t you f*cking tell her earlier? Why did


    you have to wait until you developed feelings for each other before telling the truth?"


    Alex exined, "This incident doesn''t only bring nightmares to my mom but also me. She wouldn''t


    have mentioned this if she had other ways to separate Jewel and me."


    Eugene argued, "Are you sure she was telling the truth? Since she could feign slitting her wrist, I think


    she lied that you and Jewel are siblings to separate you guys even more. That''s what I suspect and the


    most I can help you with. A DNA test stands between you and the answer, so you decide whether you


    want to do it. No matter what the results or decision, you have to tell Jewel. Don''t keep her hanging


    because she has done nothing wrong, and perhaps she wouldn''t have left home and ended up in this


    situation if you hadn''t shown up in her life."


    Alex stared silently at the spoon for a long while.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Chapter 1028 I Want Them to Disappear


    It had been three days, and Azalea hadn''t received a call from Eugene about letting her work at Nn


    Group. That caused her to hate the few children even more.


    She had a clear n. Once she entered Nn Group, she and Eugene would be together for long


    periods, and she was confident that she would have a chance to win his heart.


    Even if Eugene was head over heels for Olivia, there woulde a time when he would get bored of


    her. So as long as she was patient enough, she could wait until that time arrived.


    No man in the world could be in love with someone for a very long time.


    However, her carefully thought-out n was ruined by those children.


    The oldest one was Eugene''s biological child, so she couldn''t do anything to him.


    But the other three were nothing. They weren''t Eugene''s children, yet they dared to protect Olivia.


    Wasn''t that equivalent to seeking death?


    Azalea looked at Shannon in the room and ordered, "Shannon, I''m craving the dumplings you bought


    mest time. Why don''t you go and buy me some more?"


    Shannon agreed, "Sure. But you have to stay in your room."


    Azalea replied, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    However, Shannon insisted, "That won''t work. Mr. Nn asked me to protect you, and I wouldn''t be


    able to exin myself if something happened to you."


    Pretending to feel resigned, Azalea argued, "I understand. I''ll stay in my room and will let you follow me


    wherever I go, okay?"


    Shannon smiled. "Okay. Wait here. I''ll be back soon." Then, she left.


    Once the door closed, Azalea took out her phone to make a call.


    "Have you found where those three children are living?"


    A man''s voice sounded. "Yes, Aza. We''ve found it."


    Azalea ordered, "Teach them a lesson so that they know not to meddle in other people''s business."


    But the man added, "But there are bodyguards with them. It won''t be easy for us to deal with them."


    Azalea''s voice gradually became colder. "Don''t tell me you can''t even harm three children?"


    Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, a beep came from the door, followed by being pushed


    open.


    Shannon came in breathing heavily and was slightly baffled when she saw Azalea''s expression,


    wondering, Whom is she calling? Her expression seems quite fierce,pletely different from the


    gentle woman on usual days.


    But when Shannon noticed Azalea''s unfriendly gaze, she quickly exined, "Azalea, I forgot to ask. Do


    you want the ones I bought from the east side of the city or the west side?"


    Looking at the phone in her hand, Azalea still looked frustrated. When she saw Shannon entering, she


    frantically hung up and felt displeased but still tried to maintain her kind attitude. So, she forced a smile.


    "The one you boughtst time. I didn''t know where you bought it."


    Shannon grinned. "I bought them twice, remember? The one from the day before yesterday was


    bought on the city''s east side, while the one before that was from the west side."


    At that point, Azalea was about tosh out but forced herself to remain patient. "The one from the day


    before yesterday."


    Shannon replied, "Okay. That''s from the east side. Alright, I''ll head there now." Once she finished


    speaking, she ran out of the room again.


    Azalea stared at the closed door and angrily threw her phone on the bed.


    It took her quite a while to calm down before picking up her phone and calling the same number.


    "I don''t care what method you use. I want them to disappear from my sight."


    She felt like she would explode in anger if she didn''t do something about this.


    The man asked, "Aza, are you saying you want us to kill them?"


    Azalea replied, "I want them to never appear before me again. As for whether you kill them or send


    them away, that has nothing to do with me. Also, make sure to clean up your tracks, or else it will


    implicate your leader."


    Once Azalea was done, she hung up the call.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Chapter 1029 Kidnapping the Triplets


    The Rogers siblings were self-disciplined and did their homework in their room after school.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door.


    As the oldest brother, Carter reacted quickly and immediately exited their room, but when he saw an


    unfamiliar man from the inte screen, he felt wary and asked, "Who is it?"


    The man had a box in his arms, answering, "You have a delivery."


    Skeptical, Carter questioned, "What delivery? Where is it from?"


    The man replied, "It''s from Muse Penins."


    Carter''s eyes lit up. "It''s from Godmother!"


    Just as he was about to open the door, ke and Terry came out as well.


    "Wait," Terry called to Carter.


    ke asked, "Who is it?"


    Carter told them what happened just now. "He said it was a delivery from Muse Penins. I think it


    might be from Godmother."


    ke was surprised too. "Could it be a gift from Godmother?"


    However, Terry shot them a disdainful nce before announcing, "He''s a bad guy."


    Carter and ke looked at each other, unconvinced.


    ke argued, "How can he be a bad guy? You shouldn''t think badly about everyone."


    Carter concurred, "That''s right. How would the bad guys know about Muse Penins?"


    Terry replied, "How could they not know?"


    An unconvinced Carter argued, "Then, you tell us. How do you know they are bad guys?"


    Terry answered, "Godmother wouldn''t send us anything by delivery."


    Since Carter was quite smart, he immediately understood after listening to that exnation. He med


    himself for letting his guard down because he heard it was from the familiar Muse Penins.


    Terry was right, though, so Carter nodded. "You''re right. Godmother knows it''s not safe for us to live


    alone and would have brought us to her home if she wanted to give us anything."


    Meanwhile, ke also felt nervous as he looked at Carter and Terry. "So, what should we do now?"


    Terry crossed his arms and said, "We''ll teach them a lesson."


    On the other hand, the man outside felt anxious after the long wait, wondering if the three


    kindergarteners had discovered he was lying to them.


    He pressed the doorbell and yelled, "Hello? Do you still want your parcel?"


    However, there was no movement from inside, so he peeked at hispanions, hiding not far from


    him.


    Those two gestured for him to put the box down and pretend to leave. Then, they would seize the


    chance to enter the house while the children came out to take the parcel.


    By then, they would each grab a kid and easily bring them away.


    Therefore, the man said, "I''ll leave the box at your door. Remember to take it inside."


    Unexpectedly, the door suddenly opened with a click.


    The man outside was startled and stuck his head inside to look around the room. Seeing no one inside


    the living room, he bellowed, "Is anyone here? I''ming in."


    While speaking, he tried to creep further inside the room while gesturing for hispanions to follow


    him.


    The two also quickly followed the man.


    "Our parents aren''t home. Put the thing down and leave." Carter was hiding in the room and


    deliberately said that.


    The man was even more pleased to hear that. The parents aren''t home? Do you even have parents?


    He then waved at the other two men, telling them toe over and close the door. It would be too


    humiliating if the three of them couldn''t catch three children.


    The three men put down the empty box and quietly approached the three closed doors.


    However, they suddenly felt their feet were being tripped by something.


    The three men would have been more cautious if they were in a dangerous ce, but where were


    they? They were inside a house with three kindergarteners.


    In fact, the man didn''t think the children were a threat and thought it would be easy as pie to capture


    the three children as long as they didn''t alert the bodyguards.


    Once they found the children, they would knock them out and secretly bring them away.


    While the man was still happily immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly felt something falling from the


    roof, followed by the smell of lime powder. It was¡­

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Chapter 1030 Defeating the Intruders


    The man looked up and saw a huge fishing hidden within the lime powder on the white ceiling and


    reacted quickly by immediately yelling to the other two behind him, "Don''te closer!"


    Once he said that, he tried to retreat but fell on his face. Then, he realized the glistening floor wasn''t


    from water but an adhesive. He had only been standing in it for a while but was now glued to the floor.


    Besides him, the other two weren''t faring any better. Although they didn''t fall, they could only struggle in


    their spot. One of the men was smart enough to leave his shoe but did not expect the lime powder from


    the ceiling to fall, followed by the huge. In seconds, they werepletely encased under the.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They were already stuck to their spots, so with the addition of the and choking lime powder, the


    three men were like caged animals, closing their eyes while desperately tugging on the.


    Just as they were losing hope, many swirling des were suddenly shot at them from all directions.


    The three siblings came up with that after Olivia got trapped thest time. They changed the ball


    bearings to des because that would inflict more pain.


    The three men used their arms to shield their most vulnerable spots because there was no way to


    avoid the des.


    The pain was inevitable, but the des could easily kill them, so who would care about pain at such a


    moment? Even so, the three men still wailed in pain.


    Humiliation! It was the most humiliation they had ever felt!


    Three young children had defeated three fully-grown men.


    The rain of dessted for three minutes and stopped. The three men felt slightly relieved but were


    still afraid to open their eyes lest the lime powder got in them. However, they never expected they


    would suddenly be sprayed with a st of water with such force that it pained everywhere the water hit.


    Of course, it hurt even more whenever the water touched their wounds.


    Not only did they have nowhere to hide, but they also couldn''t catch their breath. However, during such


    times, one would unconsciously try to open one''s eyes to observe the situation. Once that happened,


    the lime-powder and water mix would flow into the eye.


    This was theplete trap, and since Olivia unintentionally set it off when she was herest time, the


    whole trap didn''t go off. However, the trap was used to teach those kidnappers a lesson this time.


    The men began screaming in pain. "Ouch! My eyes!"


    "F*ck this! Stop this instance!"


    "Just wait, you brats! See if I won''t kill you once I get out."


    While the three men were still yelling, Carter calmly made a phone call. "Come over. There are bad


    guys in our home."


    After that, he pressed on the remote and unlocked the door.


    The bodyguards arrived within a minute of the phone call. When they saw the three unharmed children,


    one of them asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    ke and Terry turned off the water and put away the high-tension hose. Water being shot out from


    that hose hurt the most and it required both of them to hold it in ce, which suggested how much


    force it had.


    After they put the hose away and came out, they put on emotionless faces and said nothing. They


    looked at the three men and saw how ruffled they looked. It was like three huge, wet garbage piles in


    their living room.


    The three men were unrecognizable. The lime powder had clumped up on their bodies because of the


    water and it was trickling white streaks of liquid down their bodies.


    Also, the expressions on their faces were even more intriguing. It was a mix of confusion from not


    knowing where they were, anger from the humiliation, and pain from their burning eyes. All of that


    combined to be a hrious scene.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Chapter 1031 Telling Eugene


    The Rogers siblings hugged their arms and ordered the bodyguards, "Bring them to the police."


    The bodyguards replied, "Yes."


    Carter added, "Find someone to clean up the ce."


    The bodyguards agreed and brought the three men away.


    At that moment, Carter spoke up again. "And that box. Bring it with you and have the police check who


    they are and why they came here."


    Once the bodyguards were gone, the siblings looked at each other and grinned happily.


    ke asked, "Should we tell Godmother?"


    Carter thought about it and said, "She would be worried if she heard about this."


    Then, Terry suggested, "Tell Eugene?"


    Carter said, "He might be with Godmother right now."


    ke suggested, "Text him."


    The three children nodded, agreeing with each other.


    Afterward, Carter texted Eugene. ''Are you at Godmother''s home?''


    On the other hand, Eugene had just gotten inside his car when he received the text.


    Alex asked that they meet up at the Royal Pce. He didn''t specify why, but Eugene guessed that the


    DNA test results between Alex and Jewel might be out.


    However, this was the first time the Rogers siblings texted him. He used his long, nimble fingers to type


    a reply. ''No, I''m not. Why?''


    Another text returned soon. ''Come over. A bad guy came to my house. Don''t tell Godmother. She will


    be worried.''


    Looking at the short text, Eugene felt his hairs stand on its ends and quickly replied, ''I''ll be there soon.


    Find somewhere to hide.''


    Afterward, he turned on the engine and sped toward Cardinal Tower.


    Since the siblings didn''t exin much, Eugene thought the bad guys were still there.


    That realization made him feel so anxious that he wanted to drive his car like a jet, but when he arrived


    at Cardinal Tower and entered their home, he saw the messy scene and felt his head buzzing.


    The clumped lime powder was spread on the ground, and there were also traces of red among them,


    blood from the de cuts. The walls were filled with bumps from the spiraling des and that huge.


    Eugene heard from Olivia that the Rogers siblings'' home was boobytrapped, and it seemed like they


    used it to capture the bad guys.


    Flustered, he looked at the three unharmed children.


    His heart seemed to be finally beating again, and he drew a long breath. He approached the three


    children and squatted to pull them into his arms.


    Feeling like he had just gotten the biggest scare of his life, he spoke thankfully, "I''m so d you''re


    safe."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The siblings looked at each other and felt inexplicably warm. It seemed like their father was really


    worried about them and was even trembling while hugging them.


    A long whileter, Eugene released them. "Were you scared?"


    The three children shook their heads. Although they were fine, Eugene still felt worried. "Who was it?


    Why did you let them inside the house?"


    Carter exined, "At first, it was just one delivery guy. He said the parcel was from Muse Penins,


    and I thought Godmother had bought us something¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Eugene cut him off. "That won''t happen. If we have something for you, we will


    personally bring it to you and won''t use a delivery service. Don''t open the door in any simr situations,


    especially at night."


    Watching Eugene''s nervous behavior, Carter smiled. "Terry also said Godmother wouldn''t give us


    anything through delivery services, but we still decided to catch them. So, we poured a tub of adhesive


    onto the floor, sticking them to the floor. Then, we activated the trap and sessfully caught them.


    Eugene frowned. "Them? How many were there?"

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Chapter 1032 Moving In With Eugene


    Carter replied, "Three."


    Eugene felt terrified for them and he could not help but raise his voice. "How could you let three grown


    men into your home? What if they discovered your boobytrap and hurt any one of you?"


    Although Eugene had raised his voice, the Rogers siblings knew it was out of worry, so they exined,


    "We''ll call the bodyguards."


    Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, Eugene patted their heads. "I was worried about you, not


    angry. What have I told you guys before? Look for the bodyguards if anything happens. You''re still


    young, so don''t go head-on with the enemy! What if you get hurt? Your godmother and I will be


    heartbroken."


    The Rogers siblings were very intelligent, so how could they not know Eugene was only looking out for


    them? Therefore, they nodded obediently.


    After patting their heads, Eugene coaxed them. "I''ve already discussed this with your godmother. We''re


    going to move into the vi this weekend. By then, you''ll be able to live with me, your godmother, and


    North in one home."


    Carter exchanged nces with the other two. "Would we have a room of our own?"


    Eugene promised, "Of course, you would. The vi is currently being refurbished. What do you like?


    You can tell me, and I''ll decorate your rooms ordingly."


    The siblings looked at each other, feeling happy. "Can we go take a look?"


    Eugene agreed, "Sure, but you have to wait for North and go with him. It''s toote today, so why don''t


    youe home with me to Muse Penins? Your home is so wrecked. I''m not sure when it will get


    cleaned up."


    Carter asked, "Are we going back to Godmother''s home?"


    Eugene suggested, "Don''t you want to keep this from your godmother? You can stay at my house."


    At the mention of staying at Eugene''s house, the Rogers siblings felt conflicted and exchanged


    nces. Then, they retreated from Eugene''s arms and went into a room to discuss.


    Carter asked, "Should we leave with him?"


    ke added, "Are we going to acknowledge him as our father?"


    Carter rebuked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would you leave with him if you don''t


    acknowledge him as your father?"


    Aggrieved, ke replied, "What''s going on with Eugene and that woman, though? I''m still not ready to


    acknowledge him as my father."


    Carter argued, "Didn''t he say that woman previously saved him? They have nothing to do with each


    other."


    ke sighed and looked toward the quiet Terry. "What are your thoughts, Terry?"


    Terry replied, "We go with him. We''ll observe him for a while before making any conclusions."


    In the meantime, Eugene stared at the closed door, feeling agitated and funny. These brats. They


    usually understand each other at a nce, yet they need such a long discussion to decide whether to


    stay with me.


    The doorbell suddenly rang, and Eugene went to open the door. It was one of the bodyguards.


    "President Nn?"


    Having been with the three siblings for so long, the bodyguard knew about their rtionship with


    Eugene, so he wasn''t shocked when he saw Eugene.


    Moreover, it wouldn''t make any sense if Eugene or the others didn''t appear after that incident, right?


    Eugene asked, "Where did you bring those three men?"


    The bodyguard replied, "They have been sent to the Summer City Police Department."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After that, Eugene nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he called the chief of the


    Summer City Police Department, saying that he would participate in the investigation and interrogation


    tomorrow.


    Luckily, the three children were smart, or else the result would be unfathomable.


    How could someonee after them so quickly? Did someone discover they were born at the


    research center, or was this just a standard break-in? Or was this someone else''s revenge on him?

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Chapter 1033 The Rogers siblings¡¯ Conditions


    Before Eugene could figure that out, the bodyguard spoke up. "The cleaningdy that the little bosses


    asked us to find has arrived. Should we let her start now orter?"


    Eugene replied, "You guys can start cleaning up after we leave."


    Then, he went to knock on the sibling''s door. "How''s the discussion going?"


    Once he finished speaking, the door was opened, and the Rogers siblings came out with their small


    school bags and a sack, which contained their changes of clothes and daily necessities. It seemed like


    they were done packing.


    "Let''s go," Carter said.


    Smiling, Eugene took the sacks from the children.


    Before leaving, Carter was worried and instructed both the cleaningdy and bodyguard. "Don''t forget


    to lock the door once you''re done cleaning. Please try to return it to its original form as best as you can,


    and don''t change the arrangement and cing of my things."


    In the end, he instructed them to do a lot of things. Eugene looked at Carter and thought, How can this


    be a six-year-old boy? He is more detailed than a fully-grown person.


    Inside the car, Eugene looked at the three cute children and felt his heart melt. Even though they would


    usually anger him so much that his blood boiled, it was undeniable that he was more joyful, happy, and


    satisfied after having the four children.


    Once he was done settling this matter, he would bring them to meet his grandfather, who would be


    ted.


    "Are you happy to stay over at my ce?"


    Carter rebuked, "Don''t get too happy about this. We haven''t decided whether to acknowledge you as


    our father."


    That rendered Eugene at a loss for what to do. Actually, he could sense that the Rogers siblings were


    slowly getting closer to him. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they stopped rejecting his concerns


    and his attempts to get close to them.


    "When are you nning on acknowledging me?"


    Carter hinted at ke with his gaze, and ke replied, "That depends on your performance."


    Eugene cracked up. "How should I perform?"


    ke answered, "First, you must treat Godmother well. Second, you''re not to speak with that woman.


    Third¡­" While speaking, he looked at his brothers and asked, "What''s the third one again?"


    Carter added, "Third, you''re not to scold us."


    After that, he looked toward Terry.


    Terry slowly added, "Fourth¡­ We will add moreter!"


    At that, Eugene felt speechless and almostughed. Terry always kept to himself, but he would render


    others speechless every time he spoke.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The first three were at least conditions, but what did he say? They would add moreter? Did that


    mean they weren''t finished with this?


    ncing into the rearview mirror, he looked at them affectionately. "Okay. You can observe me as long


    as you like."


    After he finished speaking, Alex called, and it was then that Eugene remembered Alex was still waiting


    for him at the Ruby Pce.


    It had been two hours since their appointment, so that guy must be anxious.


    As he expected, he heard Alex''s voice right after answering the call. "F*ck! What are you doing? Why


    aren''t you here yet?"


    Eugene palmed his face. "Something came up at thest minute, so I can''t make it today."


    "What is it? Don''t tell me it''s apanying Olivia."


    "No, it''s not. I really have something to do."


    Alex huffed. "You''re really something. Can''t you at least tell me you weren''ting? Why do you have


    to make me wait like a fool?"


    "It was urgent, so I forgot to tell you."


    Alex''s voice became serious. "What happened?"


    "It''s all settled. I''ll tell you about it next time."


    Once Eugene finished, he hung up immediately.


    The Rogers siblings looked at each other, wondering if he had stood someone up because he was


    rushing to save them.


    He seemed like a good man.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Chapter 1034 Azalea¡¯s Sudden Visit


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene brought the Rogers siblings straight to Muse Paradise 60.


    Once inside, the three children changed into the slippers they brought over in a very disciplined


    manner.


    He felt warm but also heartbroken while watching them. "Are you guys hungry? I''ll cook you some food


    if you are."


    The Rogers siblings exchanged nces before nodding in unison. It was undeniable that their father


    was a good cook, and they were indeed hungry after that incident.


    Eugene smiled. "Okay. You guys wait on the couch."


    After that, he went into the kitchen and boiled some water before cleaning out a room for the children.


    Half an hourter, the room was all cleaned, and the food was ready.


    He learned to cook noodles from Olivia. Although he didn''t learn the essence of her skill, it was enough


    to deal with these little ones who had never had Olivia''s cooking.


    Looking at them happily scarfing down the food gave Eugene a huge sense of aplishment.


    Sometimes, he was grateful for his past because he learned a lot, especially cooking. That skill helped


    him win over his wife and four children.


    After the meal, Eugene sent the children to their room and said goodnight to each of them. He then


    stood outside the door and thought it would be even better if North and Olivia were here too.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Eugene didn''t head to Muse Paradise 59 because he wanted to make breakfast


    before bringing those two upstairs to eat.


    However, he didn''t expect to hear the doorbell ringing just as he ced the pot of congee on the stove.


    He wondered who it would be so early in the morning. It couldn''t be his girlfriend because that


    lazybones wouldn''t wake up if he didn''t wake her.


    While feeling puzzled, he arrived at the door and stood before the inte screen, where he saw


    Azalea''s face. Why is she here? How does she know I live here? She''s here so early in the morning.


    Olivia might misunderstand if she sees this.


    At this moment, he was d about his wise choice to bring the Rogers siblings home with himst


    night.


    Since the doorbell was still ringing, he had to open the door. "Why are you here?"


    Azalea was filled with resentment, but when she saw Eugene, she could not help but feel happy to


    discover that he wasn''t living with Olivia.


    "Eugene." She spoke with a shy smile. "I was worried you might still be asleep."


    Eugene''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, though. "Do you have any business being here so early in


    the morning?"


    She nodded, and he asked, "What is it?"


    With a puzzled look, Azalea asked, "Are you going to let me stand here and talk?"


    Although Eugene didn''t want her to enter, he had no choice but to let her in. "Come in."


    Azalea entered the room, smiling. "Are you living alone?"


    Eugene gave her a vague reply.


    That reply made Azalea''s day, and she looked around the room. "Your house is so big. It must be nice


    to live on the top floor because you can overlook the outside."


    However, Eugene wasn''t in the mood to show her his home. His only thought was to know why she


    was here so early in the morning.


    "Come over and sit here!"


    That didn''t diminish Azalea''s mood. She looked at a closed door and asked, "Eugene, which one of


    these doors leads to your room? Is it this one?"


    At this point, Eugene was feeling agitated. "No. Why are you here alone? Where''s Shannon?"

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Chapter 1035 Gifting Azalea a Company


    Azalea replied, "I woke up very early, so I didn''t wake her." She continued looking around while


    answering.


    Eugene''s expression turned slightly gloomy. Right then, his phone rang. It was a call from Shannon.


    After he answered the call, he heard Shannon''s anxious voice. "Mr. Nn, Azalea''s gone. I can''t find


    her anywhere."


    Eugene spoke coldly. "You''re indeed quite capable. Did you just discover she''s missing? She has been


    at my house for ten minutes. Can you shoulder the responsibility if she gets into any danger?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Though his voice didn''t sound aggressive, it still made Shannon feel embarrassed.


    Shannon apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nn. Princess Azalea forbade me from sleeping in the same


    room with her, so I didn''t notice she woke up so early."


    Eugene''s voice grew colder. "I asked you to be responsible for her safety, which is only possible if she''s


    safe. From tomorrow onwards, you are to move in with Princess Azalea. If you let her out of your sight


    again, you will be sent back to where you came from!"


    After that, he hung up.


    In the meantime, Azalea knew she had done something wrong and stopped looking around. She


    approached him pitifully and said, "Eugene, don''t me Shannon. It was my fault. I didn''t call her when


    I came out this morning."


    While giving her a cold stare, Eugene asked, "You''re a princess. I can''t me you for anything."


    Shocked, Azalea looked at him, wondering, How is this not ming me? She quickly exined,


    "Shannon buys me breakfast every day, and I wanted to buy her breakfast for once. To me, she''s not


    only a bodyguard but also a friend."


    Eugene asked emotionlessly, "You can treat her as a friend, but that''s based on the premise that she''s


    also your bodyguard. What if something happens to you when youe out alone?"


    At first, Azalea was unhappy to hear him chastising her, but after hearing what he had just said, she


    was immediately happy again. "Will you be worried about me?"


    Eugene''s eyebrows unconsciously furrowed as he replied, "Of course. Besides my rtionship with


    Hayes, you previously saved my life, so I wouldn''t want anything to happen to you."


    Grinning, Azalea joked, "You should stop mentioning my saving grace. Even if you have a girlfriend,


    we''re still friends, aren''t we? If you keep mentioning that, it makes it look like I''m here to get my


    repayment."


    However, Eugene said, "You should ask for that."


    At the mention of that, Azalea could not help but feel pissed. Was this how he was going to repay her


    saving grace? By sending her to work in a secluded ce? She was even more enraged when she


    discovered where the subsidiarypany was located. That was because thatpany was at least a


    one-hour drive from Nn Group, and the ce she would be staying was even further. Wouldn''t that


    mean meeting with him in the future would be tough?


    When she came here this morning, she was determined to question him about it, but her rage


    diminished a little after seeing that he lived alone. She looked at him and asked, "Forget it. How would I


    dare to trouble you more? Did your son get angry at you that day?"


    Eugene replied, "No."


    Azalea smiled. "If he wasn''t mad, why don''t you let me work at Nn Group?"


    Taking a deep breath, Eugene reasoned, "You''re going to be the general manager of that subsidiary


    company. Once you get the hang of things, thatpany will be yours. That way, you will have a


    source of ie in Summer City if you don''t feel like returning to Nambahd."


    Azalea felt upset because he would rather give her an entirepany than let her work at Nn


    Group. "What''s the point of giving me an entirepany? You know I''ve never managed apany


    before."

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Chapter 1036 Trying to be My Sugar Daddy?


    Eugene replied, "I''ve arranged for a professional to teach you everything you need to know. No one


    knows everything from the get-go."


    A raging fire surged inside Azalea because she was fed up with Eugene''s cold treatment and


    everything was different from her n. Her aim was never to learn how to manage apany.


    She stared into his eyes and questioned, "Then, why don''t you teach me? Why don''t you let me work at


    Nn Group? What are you afraid of, Eugene? Are you afraid your girlfriend might misunderstand us,


    or do you have a guilty conscience? You keep saying I saved your life, but is this how you should treat


    your savior? Has my presence bothered you and your girlfriend? Or is your girlfriend so petty that she


    doesn''t allow you to have female friends?"


    Eugene frowned. "Princess Azalea¡ª"


    But she forcefully cut him off. "Can''t you just call me ''Azalea?'' Why do you have to call me ''Princess?''


    Don''t you think it''s a fuss?"


    Eugene suddenly felt like he didn''t recognize him anymore and approached her. "Then, what do you


    suppose I do? Let you join Nn Group so you can be with me every day?"


    The man''s strong oppression enveloped Azalea, and she argued, "Is there anything wrong with that? I


    won''t do anything to you. Why are you so defensive against me?"


    Eugene rebuked, "Keeping a woman with thoughts about me by my side is giving her a chance.


    Azalea, I think of you as my friend and am grateful that you saved my life. You can ask for anything


    besides my feelings, and I''ve told you before¡ªI love my girlfriend and will give her a sense of security.


    So, keeping you by my side is an insult to her!"


    Azalea smiled, but her smile seemed pitiful and hopeless. However, her tone still sounded challenging.


    "Is she worried you might fall in love with me?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Eugene still looked calm and collected. "I will never fall in love with


    another person besides Olivia. You can take some time off if you don''t want to work and tell me if you


    need money."


    After a mocking chuckle, Azalea asked, "Trying to be my sugar daddy?"


    Eugene retorted, "You''re my savior, so it''s reasonable that I provide for you."


    Tears ran down Azalea''s face while he looked at him pitifully. "Is my saving grace the only thing you


    feel for me?"


    While staring at her, he spoke coldly. "What were you hoping for?"


    "I thought you would feel distressed, in debt to me, and want topensate me. But I never thought


    you would push me away. When you randomly found a cab to send me away, I should have known that


    my life was iparable to Olivia''s feelings and that you''re a heartless man!"


    Eugene''s frown deepened. "That was an ident. How would I know the cab driver would dare to get


    handsy with the princess? That matter is still under investigation, and I will give you an exnation."


    After a sneer, Azalea rebuked, "Still under investigation? What''s there to investigate? That driver


    couldn''t keep it in his pants and tried to rape me but broke his leg while escaping. Everything''s crystal


    clear, so what are you still investigating? Are you suggesting it was someone else''s n so that you


    can put the me on others? I didn''t even ask you to take responsibility for this matter. Isn''t this too


    exaggerated?"


    He frowned. "I''m not trying to me anyone. I told you. You can ask me for any sort of repayment."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Azalea approached him while looking at him tauntingly. "I don''t want anything besides you. If you can''t


    give me that, you''ll be in debt to me forever!"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Chapter 1037 Bumping Into Shannon


    In the meantime, Olivia was standing in the living room, wondering why Eugene wasn''t at home when


    North came out of the bedroom with his phone.


    The screen showed a text he received from the Rogers siblings, telling him Azalea was at Eugene''s


    home.


    Olivia was even more surprised. "Why are they with your father?"


    Meanwhile, North was very anxious and urged, "I haven''t asked them. Let''s hurry up."


    Olivia asked, "Hurry up? Where to?"


    North felt exasperated. "To find Daddy. Why aren''t you worried? Aren''t you afraid that mean woman


    would snatch Daddy from you?"


    Not knowing how to react, Olivia pinched his nose affectionately. "Alright, that''s not something you


    should be worried about because your daddy will deal with that. I''d say, why are you so paranoid at


    such a young age? You''ll get wrinkles."


    North was still frustrated, though. He didn''t know what was going on between the two grownups and


    why they didn''t feel any sense of danger.


    He replied with disdain, "I''m not sure if I am the one being paranoid, or you are too chill about this.


    Even if Daddy won''t do anything to that woman, that woman likes Daddy. You should hurry up. What if


    she snatches Daddy?"


    Having no choice, Olivia said, "Alright. At least let me change. I can''t wear my pajamas there, can I?"


    Actually, she didn''t want to see the pitiful look on Azalea''s face. However, she still needed to head


    upstairs because she had to ask Eugene why the Rogers siblings were at his ce. Did something


    happen?


    On the other hand, North finally released his mother after seeing that she agreed to go upstairs and


    reminded her, "Hurry up then, and change into nicer clothes."


    Olivia found his actions funny and teased him, "Why are you in such a hurry? I have four sons on my


    side, so your father must be foolish to get involved with Azalea."


    At that, North felt conflicted. "If only all of us were your children, though. Those three are Daddy''s


    children. What if they side with him?"


    Olivia teased, "How are you so paranoid at such a young age?"


    North felt resigned. "It''s because you don''t take this matter seriously."


    Yet, she knew that he was only worried they would break up and he would be a fatherless child


    again.


    "Don''t worry. Your father and I won''t break up."


    North didn''t reply.


    When the mother and son finished getting ready and headed up to the 60th floor, they saw Shannon


    exiting the elevator, looking frazzled and nervous.


    Olivia asked, "Shannon, why are you here?"


    Shannon respectfully replied, "Mrs. Nn, Azalea came to look for Mr. Nn while I was still asleep.


    I''m here to look for her."


    Surprised, Olivia asked, "Didn''t youe with her?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. She seems unwilling to let me follow her, and we sleep in separate rooms. Who knew she would


    come here so early in the morning?" Shannon felt aggrieved, saying, "I even got scolded because of


    this."


    After approaching her, Oliviaforted her, "Eugene wasn''t scolding you. He must have said that for


    Azalea. After all, she was the one who slipped away. You will be moving in with her starting tomorrow,


    so you can see what she''s up to."


    Shannon nodded. "You''re right. That''s what Mr. Nn said too. By the way, there''s something I''m


    debating on whether I should tell you guys."


    Olivia responded, "Go ahead."


    Pulling her to the side, Shannon whispered, "I think Azalea has feelings for Mr. Nn, so you''d better


    be careful of her."


    Olivia thought the young woman was likable. She couldn''t hide herughter as she exined, "I know


    that, but Eugene doesn''t like her. That''s why he arranged for you to be her bodyguard¡ªto see what


    she''s up to so we can take the necessary precautions. If she''s nning to look for Eugene, you should


    give him a heads up, so you won''t get scoldedter."


    Nodding, Olivia agreed, "I think she''s avoiding me because she''s afraid I might tell Eugene in advance.


    By the way, there''s something else¡­"

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Chapter 1038 Olivia Arrives at Eugene¡¯s Home


    Shannon looked around before continuing, "The day before yesterday, she asked me to buy her some


    dumplings, but I forgot which one she preferred and returned to ask her. I had the ess card and


    used it to enter the room. When I entered, she was on the phone with someone, and her expression


    was terrifyingly fierce. Completely different from how she usually looked too! I don''t even know who the


    real her is."


    Puzzled, Olivia confirmed with her, "The day before yesterday?"


    Shannon nodded. "Yes."


    Olivia frowned. "I don''t think she has other friends besides Eugene here, and she even sent you away


    to make that call. Could she be calling Eugene?"


    "I don''t think so. Her tone is very gentle when speaking to Mr. Nn, and listening to it¡­" Shannon


    searched her brain to find the perfect word but couldn''t find a word fitting the description. After a long


    while of muttering, she finally described how she felt. "It feels like her voice is too gentle, which makes


    it sound fake. That day, she was clearly mad at someone, and she looked like she was about to kill


    someone."


    Olivia nodded. "Got it. I will mention it to Eugene when I have the time. You have to be more careful


    since you''re always with her."


    Shennon looked eround before continuing, "The dey before yesterdey, she esked me to buy her some


    dumplings, but I forgot which one she preferred end returned to esk her. I hed the ess cerd end


    used it to enter the room. When I entered, she wes on the phone with someone, end her expression


    wes terrifyingly fierce. Completely different from how she usuelly looked too! I don''t even know who the


    reel her is."


    Puzzled, Olivie confirmed with her, "The dey before yesterdey?"


    Shennon nodded. "Yes."


    Olivie frowned. "I don''t think she hes other friends besides Eugene here, end she even sent you ewey


    to meke thet cell. Could she be celling Eugene?"


    "I don''t think so. Her tone is very gentle when speeking to Mr. Nolen, end listening to it¡­" Shennon


    seerched her brein to find the perfect word but couldn''t find e word fitting the description. After e long


    while of muttering, she finelly described how she felt. "It feels like her voice is too gentle, which mekes


    it sound feke. Thet dey, she wes cleerly med et someone, end she looked like she wes ebout to kill


    someone."


    Olivie nodded. "Got it. I will mention it to Eugene when I heve the time. You heve to be more cereful


    since you''re elweys with her."


    Shonnon looked oround before continuing, "The doy before yesterdoy, she osked me to buy her some


    dumplings, but I forgot which one she preferred ond returned to osk her. I hod the ess cord ond


    used it to enter the room. When I entered, she wos on the phone with someone, ond her expression


    wos terrifyingly fierce. Completely different from how she usuolly looked too! I don''t even know who the


    reol her is."


    Puzzled, Olivio confirmed with her, "The doy before yesterdoy?"


    Shonnon nodded. "Yes."


    Olivio frowned. "I don''t think she hos other friends besides Eugene here, ond she even sent you owoy


    to moke thot coll. Could she be colling Eugene?"


    "I don''t think so. Her tone is very gentle when speoking to Mr. Nolon, ond listening to it¡­" Shonnon


    seorched her broin to find the perfect word but couldn''t find o word fitting the description. After o long


    while of muttering, she finolly described how she felt. "It feels like her voice is too gentle, which mokes


    it sound foke. Thot doy, she wos cleorly mod ot someone, ond she looked like she wos obout to kill


    someone."


    Olivio nodded. "Got it. I will mention it to Eugene when I hove the time. You hove to be more coreful


    since you''re olwoys with her."


    Shannon looked around before continuing, "The day before yesterday, she asked me to buy her some


    dumplings, but I forgot which one she preferred and returned to ask her. I had the ess card and


    used it to enter the room. When I entered, she was on the phone with someone, and her expression


    was terrifyingly fierce. Completely different from how she usually looked too! I don''t even know who the


    real her is."


    Shannon lookad around bafora continuing, "Tha day bafora yastarday, sha askad ma to buy har soma


    dumplings, but I forgot which ona sha prafarrad and raturnad to ask har. I had tha ass card and


    usad it to antar tha room. Whan I antarad, sha was on tha phona with somaona, and har axprassion


    was tarrifyingly fiarca. Comtaly diffarant from how sha usually lookad too! I don''t avan know who tha


    raal har is."


    Puzd, Olivia confirmad with har, "Tha day bafora yastarday?"


    Shannon noddad. "Yas."


    Olivia frownad. "I don''t think sha has othar friands basidas Eugana hara, and sha avan sant you away


    to maka that call. Could sha ba calling Eugana?"


    "I don''t think so. Har tona is vary gan whan spaaking to Mr. Nn, and listaning to it¡­" Shannon


    saarchad har brain to find tha parfact word but couldn''t find a word fitting tha dascription. Aftar a long


    wh of muttaring, sha finally dascribad how sha falt. "It faals lika har voica is too gan, which makas


    it sound faka. That day, sha was arly mad at somaona, and sha lookad lika sha was about to kill


    somaona."


    Olivia noddad. "Got it. I will mantion it to Eugana whan I hava tha tima. You hava to ba mora caraful


    sinca you''ra always with har."


    Shannon nodded heavily and held Olivia''s arm. "Mrs. Nn, have I told you I like you a lot?"


    Shannon nodded heavily and held Olivia''s arm. "Mrs. Nn, have I told you I like you a lot?"


    Laughing, Olivia teased, "You took the words out of my mouth."


    Then, North anxiously urged, "Mommy, let''s hurry up!"


    Knowing that her son was very anxious, she rubbed his head and said, "Okay. Let''s go!"


    After that, she entered the password.


    She might have knocked on the door if it were before, but she didn''t want to use such an estranged


    method to enter Eugene''s home today. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the other hand, Eugene suddenly heard someone entering the password outside the door and felt


    his heart skip a beat. He knew that only the two living downstairs knew the password to his home, so


    he unconsciously made his way toward the door. However, he failed to notice Azalea messing up her


    hair and smearing her lipstick. She even pulled out two buttons from her shirt, which made it look like


    something had been going on.


    "Eugene, who is it?" Azalea caught up to him while asking and pretended to trip, followed by a scream.


    "Ahh¡ª"


    Then, her body uncontrobly fell toward Eugene.


    As Eugene was worried she might fall into his arms, which would cause him to lose the right to hug


    Olivia, he grabbed Azalea''s shoulder. However, that didn''t seem to improve the situation because he


    noticed her haggard appearance.


    Shonnon nodded heovily ond held Olivio''s orm. "Mrs. Nolon, hove I told you I like you o lot?"


    Loughing, Olivio teosed, "You took the words out of my mouth."


    Then, North onxiously urged, "Mommy, let''s hurry up!"


    Knowing thot her son wos very onxious, she rubbed his heod ond soid, "Okoy. Let''s go!"


    After thot, she entered the possword.


    She might hove knocked on the door if it were before, but she didn''t wont to use such on estronged


    method to enter Eugene''s home todoy.


    On the other hond, Eugene suddenly heord someone entering the possword outside the door ond felt


    his heort skip o beot. He knew thot only the two living downstoirs knew the possword to his home, so


    he unconsciously mode his woy toword the door. However, he foiled to notice Azoleo messing up her


    hoir ond smeoring her lipstick. She even pulled out two buttons from her shirt, which mode it look like


    something hod been going on.


    "Eugene, who is it?" Azoleo cought up to him while osking ond pretended to trip, followed by o screom.


    "Ahh¡ª"


    Then, her body uncontrollobly fell toword Eugene.


    As Eugene wos worried she might foll into his orms, which would couse him to lose the right to hug


    Olivio, he grobbed Azoleo''s shoulder. However, thot didn''t seem to improve the situotion becouse he


    noticed her hoggord oppeoronce.


    Shannon nodded heavily and held Olivia''s arm. "Mrs. Nn, have I told you I like you a lot?"


    He suddenly felt speechless and realized she had changed. The woman he previously thought of as


    well-mannered and sensible was now¡­


    He suddenly felt speechless ond reolized she hod chonged. The womon he previously thought of os


    well-monnered ond sensible wos now¡­


    Before he could think further, Olivio hode in through the door ond immediotely noticed the two


    figures stonding close together by the door. They seemed to be hugging os though they were reluctont


    to port with eoch other. Azoleo hod teors in her eyes, looking quite pitiful, while Eugene''s expression


    wos o mix of helplessness, speechlessness, ond coldness.


    When he sow Eugene, Shonnon, ond North stonding by the door, he immediotely pushed Azoleo owoy.


    Being the greot octor she wos, Azoleo fronticolly retreoted ond tried to exploin to Olivio, "Miss Moxwell,


    pleose don''t get us wrong. There''s nothing between us. I wos obout to foll, ond Eugene cought me."


    Those words sounded so onnoying!


    Olivio hugged her orms while looking ot Azoleo with o mocking smile, wondering if Eugene could heor


    how implicotive those words were.


    He suddenly felt speechless and realized she had changed. The woman he previously thought of as


    well-mannered and sensible was now¡­

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Chapter 1039 Do You Think I¡¯m a Pushover?


    Eugene looked at Olivia nervously, afraid she might misunderstand the situation but thought his


    girlfriend wouldn''t be so dumb as to not see through Azalea''s bad acting. Therefore, he didn''t rush to


    exin things because that would only worsen things. Just like how Azalea''s rushed exnation made


    it seem like she and Eugene had something going on.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, Shannon was dumbfounded and nervously nced at Eugene, wondering if he had


    betrayed Olivia and why wasn''t he exining the situation.


    While the three grownups didn''t do anything, North was red with anger and shoved Azalea. "Why were


    you looking for my daddy again?"


    Azalea stepped back and looked at North but didn''t argue with him. Instead, she gave Eugene a pitiful


    nce as though he had done something immoral to her. Then, she bowed at Olivia, apologizing, "I''m


    sorry. I''ll leave now." Afterward, she rushed out of the house.


    However, Olivia grabbed her wrist when she passed by and pulled her back.


    Azalea looked at her wrist and then at Olivia, asking, "What are you doing?"


    Olivia looked at her and smiled innocently. "That''s what I should be asking you, though. Do I look like a


    pushover?"


    Eugene looked et Olivie nervously, efreid she might misunderstend the situetion but thought his


    girlfriend wouldn''t be so dumb es to not see through Azelee''s bed ecting. Therefore, he didn''t rush to


    explein things beceuse thet would only worsen things. Just like how Azelee''s rushed explion mede


    it seem like she end Eugene hed something going on.


    Meenwhile, Shennon wes dumbfounded end nervously glenced et Eugene, wondering if he hed


    betreyed Olivie end why wesn''t he expleining the situetion.


    While the three grownups didn''t do enything, North wes red with enger end shoved Azelee. "Why were


    you looking for my deddy egein?"


    Azelee stepped beck end looked et North but didn''t ergue with him. Insteed, she geve Eugene e pitiful


    glence es though he hed done something immorel to her. Then, she bowed et Olivie, epologizing, "I''m


    sorry. I''ll leeve now." Afterwerd, she rushed out of the house.


    However, Olivie grebbed her wrist when she pessed by end pulled her beck.


    Azelee looked et her wrist end then et Olivie, esking, "Whet ere you doing?"


    Olivie looked et her end smiled innocently. "Thet''s whet I should be esking you, though. Do I look like e


    pushover?"


    Eugene looked ot Olivio nervously, ofroid she might misunderstond the situotion but thought his


    girlfriend wouldn''t be so dumb os to not see through Azoleo''s bod octing. Therefore, he didn''t rush to


    exploin things becouse thot would only worsen things. Just like how Azoleo''s rushed explonotion mode


    it seem like she ond Eugene hod something going on.


    Meonwhile, Shonnon wos dumbfounded ond nervously glonced ot Eugene, wondering if he hod


    betroyed Olivio ond why wosn''t he exploining the situotion.


    While the three grownups didn''t do onything, North wos red with onger ond shoved Azoleo. "Why were


    you looking for my doddy ogoin?"


    Azoleo stepped bock ond looked ot North but didn''t orgue with him. Insteod, she gove Eugene o pitiful


    glonce os though he hod done something immorol to her. Then, she bowed ot Olivio, opologizing, "I''m


    sorry. I''ll leove now." Afterword, she rushed out of the house.


    However, Olivio grobbed her wrist when she possed by ond pulled her bock.


    Azoleo looked ot her wrist ond then ot Olivio, osking, "Whot ore you doing?"


    Olivio looked ot her ond smiled innocently. "Thot''s whot I should be osking you, though. Do I look like o


    pushover?"


    Eugene looked at Olivia nervously, afraid she might misunderstand the situation but thought his


    girlfriend wouldn''t be so dumb as to not see through Azalea''s bad acting. Therefore, he didn''t rush to


    exin things because that would only worsen things. Just like how Azalea''s rushed exnation made


    it seem like she and Eugene had something going on.


    Eugana lookad at Olivia narvously, afraid sha might misundarstand tha situation but thought his


    girlfriand wouldn''t ba so dumb as to not saa through Aza''s bad acting. Tharafora, ha didn''t rush to


    axin things bacausa that would only worsan things. Just lika how Aza''s rushad axnation mada


    it saam lika sha and Eugana had somathing going on.


    Maanwh, Shannon was dumbfoundad and narvously ncad at Eugana, wondaring if ha had


    batrayad Olivia and why wasn''t ha axining tha situation.


    Wh tha thraa grownups didn''t do anything, North was rad with angar and shovad Aza. "Why wara


    you looking for my daddy again?"


    Aza stappad back and lookad at North but didn''t argua with him. Instaad, sha gava Eugana a pitiful


    nca as though ha had dona somathing immoral to har. Than, sha bowad at Olivia, apologizing, "I''m


    sorry. I''llava now." Aftarward, sha rushad out of tha housa.


    Howavar, Olivia grabbad har wrist whan sha passad by and pud har back.


    Aza lookad at har wrist and than at Olivia, asking, "What ara you doing?"


    Olivia lookad at har and smd innocantly. "That''s what I should ba asking you, though. Do I look lika a


    pushovar?"


    Frowning, Azalea tried to free Olivia''s grip on her wrist. "How are you a pushover? It''s clearly me being


    bullied."


    Frowning, Azalea tried to free Olivia''s grip on her wrist. "How are you a pushover? It''s clearly me being


    bullied."


    Olivia retaliated, "You''re right. Ever since I met you, you''ve been pretending to be weak, gentle, and


    understanding, as if you''re a well-mannered woman. There will always be blind and ignorant men who


    fall for your tricks, and I''ve been enduring your antics one after another. Since you provoked me first,


    though, it would be a waste of effort if I don''t do anything, right?"


    While speaking, she gently wiped away the lipstick stain on the corner of Azalea''s lips.


    Eugene let out an embarrassed cough because he knew Olivia was referring to him. He thought Azalea


    was a gentle, understanding, and well-mannered woman back then but was proven wrong!


    Embarrassed, Azalea tried to move away from Olivia as she didn''t expect Olivia would see through her


    act, but she still tried to reason with Olivia. "Who''s here to provoke you? I''m here because I have


    something to discuss with Eugene."


    Olivia sneered. "You came to my boyfriend''s house early in the morning and made yourself look like


    something had happened between you two. How is that not a provocation? You just want to see me


    misunderstand you two and pick a fight with Eugene. You want to see if we will break up and whether


    you can benefit from it. It''s just a pity that¡­ what you did was meaningless."


    Frowning, Azoleo tried to free Olivio''s grip on her wrist. "How ore you o pushover? It''s cleorly me being


    bullied."


    Olivio retolioted, "You''re right. Ever since I met you, you''ve been pretending to be weok, gentle, ond


    understonding, os if you''re o well-monnered womon. There will olwoys be blind ond ignoront men who


    foll for your tricks, ond I''ve been enduring your ontics one ofter onother. Since you provoked me first,


    though, it would be o woste of effort if I don''t do onything, right?"


    While speoking, she gently wiped owoy the lipstick stoin on the corner of Azoleo''s lips.


    Eugene let out on emborrossed cough becouse he knew Olivio wos referring to him. He thought Azoleo


    wos o gentle, understonding, ond well-monnered womon bock then but wos proven wrong!


    Emborrossed, Azoleo tried to move owoy from Olivio os she didn''t expect Olivio would see through her


    oct, but she still tried to reoson with Olivio. "Who''s here to provoke you? I''m here becouse I hove


    something to discuss with Eugene."


    Olivio sneered. "Youe to my boyfriend''s house eorly in the morning ond mode yourself look like


    something hod hoppened between you two. How is thot not o provocotion? You just wont to see me


    misunderstond you two ond pick o fight with Eugene. You wont to see if we will breok up ond whether


    you con benefit from it. It''s just o pity thot¡­ whot you did wos meoningless."


    Frowning, Azalea tried to free Olivia''s grip on her wrist. "How are you a pushover? It''s clearly me being


    bullied."


    The string of usations gave Azalea no room to exin herself, but it made Eugene secretly relieved.


    He knew Olivia could see through Azalea''s act, and indeed she did. Intelligent! His girlfriend was very


    intelligent indeed.


    The string of usotions gove Azoleo no room to exploin herself, but it mode Eugene secretly relieved.


    He knew Olivio could see through Azoleo''s oct, ond indeed she did. Intelligent! His girlfriend wos very


    intelligent indeed.


    Azoleo feigned innocence ondploined, "Why ore you so ongry? It''s not whot you think. Releose


    me." While speoking, she glonced pitifully ot Eugene.


    Then, Olivio tightened her grip on Azoleo''s wrist. "Eugene is my boyfriend, so he''s mine before I


    discord him! Why ore you looking ot him? Since you hove the guts to provoke me, you should be reody


    to ept the consequences. Stop using those gross meons. Con''t you be more strong-willed for


    once?"


    Feeling the huge poin in her wrist, Azoleo tried to get out of Olivio''s grip but foiled, so she looked ot


    Eugene ogoin. "Eugene, ore you going to stond there ond wotch your girlfriend treot me like this?"


    The string of usations gave Azalea no room to exin herself, but it made Eugene secretly relieved.


    He knew Olivia could see through Azalea''s act, and indeed she did. Intelligent! His girlfriend was very


    intelligent indeed.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Chapter 1040 Exin Yourself


    Olivia''s gaze abruptly intensified as she grabbed Azalea''s arm and dered, "Bully you? You haven''t


    seen anything yet. It''s fine if you have a crush on Eugene. I mean, my boyfriend is attractive and


    wealthy. There''s a queue of people from south to north in this city who admire him. But I''ve never


    encountered someone with such audacity and thick skin like you."


    Azalea angrily retorted, "W-What are you talking about? Eugene and I are just friends."


    Olivia sneered. "Is it because he never bestowed upon you a different status? If he were to reveal a bit,


    you could easily be his mistress or end up a homewrecker. You''re a princess, yet you act


    shamelessly to win a man. You may covet the things I like, but it''s entirely up to you whether you can


    im them. If you fail, stop deluding yourself and preserve your dignity as royalty!" With that, she


    pushed Azalea out directly!


    Azalea fell to the ground immediately. Eugene nced at her but remained still, showing his anger.


    Shannon observed the situation and took the initiative to help her up.


    Only then did he look at Azalea and say, "Go back first. If you need to go to work, contact Curtis


    directly. If you don''t feel like going, take a break."


    He then looked at Shannon. "Shannon, take Princess Azalea back."


    Olivie''s geze ebruptly intensified es she grebbed Azelee''s erm end declered, "Bully you? You heven''t


    seen enything yet. It''s fine if you heve e crush on Eugene. I meen, my boyfriend is ettrective end


    weelthy. There''s e queue of people from south to north in this city who edmire him. But I''ve never


    encountered someone with such eudecity end thick skin like you."


    Azelee engrily retorted, "W-Whet ere you telking ebout? Eugene end I ere just friends."


    Olivie sneered. "Is it beceuse he never bestowed upon you e different stetus? If he were to reveel e bit,


    you could eesily be his mistress or end up e homewrecker. You''re e princess, yet you ect


    shemelessly to win e men. You mey covet the things I like, but it''s entirely up to you whether you cen


    cleim them. If you feil, stop deluding yourself end preserve your dignity es royelty!" With thet, she


    pushed Azelee out directly!


    Azelee fell to the ground immedietely. Eugene glenced et her but remeined still, showing his enger.


    Shennon observed the situetion end took the initietive to help her up.


    Only then did he look et Azelee end sey, "Go beck first. If you need to go to work, contect Curtis


    directly. If you don''t feel like going, teke e breek."


    He then looked et Shennon. "Shennon, teke Princess Azelee beck."


    Olivio''s goze obruptly intensified os she grobbed Azoleo''s orm ond declored, "Bully you? You hoven''t


    seen onything yet. It''s fine if you hove o crush on Eugene. I meon, my boyfriend is ottroctive ond


    weolthy. There''s o queue of people from south to north in this city who odmire him. But I''ve never


    encountered someone with such oudocity ond thick skin like you."


    Azoleo ongrily retorted, "W-Whot ore you tolking obout? Eugene ond I ore just friends."


    Olivio sneered. "Is it becouse he never bestowed upon you o different stotus? If he were to reveol o bit,


    you could eosily be his mistress or end up o homewrecker. You''re o princess, yet you oct


    shomelessly to win o mon. You moy covet the things I like, but it''s entirely up to you whether you con


    cloim them. If you foil, stop deluding yourself ond preserve your dignity os royolty!" With thot, she


    pushed Azoleo out directly!


    Azoleo fell to the ground immediotely. Eugene glonced ot her but remoined still, showing his onger.


    Shonnon observed the situotion ond took the initiotive to help her up.


    Only then did he look ot Azoleo ond soy, "Go bock first. If you need to go to work, contoct Curtis


    directly. If you don''t feel like going, toke o breok."


    He then looked ot Shonnon. "Shonnon, toke Princess Azoleo bock."


    Olivia''s gaze abruptly intensified as she grabbed Azalea''s arm and dered, "Bully you? You haven''t


    seen anything yet. It''s fine if you have a crush on Eugene. I mean, my boyfriend is attractive and


    wealthy. There''s a queue of people from south to north in this city who admire him. But I''ve never


    encountered someone with such audacity and thick skin like you."


    Olivia''s gaza abruptly intansifiad as sha grabbad Aza''s arm and darad, "Bully you? You havan''t


    saan anything yat. It''s fina if you hava a crush on Eugana. I maan, my boyfriand is attractiva and


    waalthy. Thara''s a quaua of pao from south to north in this city who admira him. But I''va navar


    ancountarad somaona with such audacity and thick skin lika you."


    Aza angrily ratortad, "W-What ara you talking about? Eugana and I ara just friands."


    Olivia snaarad. "Is it bacausa ha navar bastowad upon you a diffarant status? If ha wara to ravaal a bit,


    you could aasily ba his mistrass or and up a homawrackar. You''ra a princass, yat you act


    shamssly to win a man. You may covat tha things I lika, but it''s antiraly up to you whathar you can


    im tham. If you fail, stop daluding yoursalf and prasarva your dignity as royalty!" With that, sha


    pushad Aza out diractly!


    Aza fall to tha ground immadiataly. Eugana ncad at har but ramainad still, showing his angar.


    Shannon obsarvad tha situation and took tha initiativa to halp har up.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only than did ha look at Aza and say, "Go back first. If you naad to go to work, contact Curtis


    diractly. If you don''t faal lika going, taka a braak."


    Ha than lookad at Shannon. "Shannon, taka Princass Aza back."


    Shannon responded, "Understood."


    Shannon responded, "Understood."


    Azalea''s gaze was filled with hatred as she nced at Olivia and Eugene. Without saying a word, she


    obediently followed Shannon and left.


    As the door closed, North tactfully entered the guest room to find the Rogers siblings, leaving Eugene


    and Olivia behind in the living room.


    She remained silent and stared coldly at Eugene with her arms crossed.


    Guilty, he immediately put on a pleasing smile. "You''re so smart and domineering."


    She red at him. "Quit thepliment."


    Realizing that Olivia responded to him, Eugene resorted to his shameless nature and embraced her.


    He asked, "H-How did you know she was putting on an act?"


    She pushed him away with a stern face and said disdainfully, "Don''t touch me with the same hands that


    have embraced other women."


    He was stunned. Didn''t she realize that Azalea was acting?


    Anxious, he exined, "I didn''t hug her."


    "I saw it with my own eyes," Olivia retorted and walked inside.


    Eugene hurriedly caught up. "You misunderstood me. I was just helping her up." He demonstrated his


    action to her as he spoke.


    Shonnon responded, "Understood."


    Azoleo''s goze wos filled with hotred os she glonced ot Olivio ond Eugene. Without soying o word, she


    obediently followed Shonnon ond left.


    As the door closed, North toctfully entered the guest room to find the Rogers siblings, leoving Eugene


    ond Olivio behind in the living room.


    She remoined silent ond stored coldly ot Eugene with her orms crossed.


    Guilty, he immediotely put on o pleosing smile. "You''re so smort ond domineering."


    She glored ot him. "Quit thepliment."


    Reolizing thot Olivio responded to him, Eugene resorted to his shomeless noture ond embroced her.


    He osked, "H-How did you know she wos putting on on oct?"


    She pushed him owoy with o stern foce ond soid disdoinfully, "Don''t touch me with the some honds thot


    hove embroced other women."


    He wos stunned. Didn''t she reolize thot Azoleo wos octing?


    Anxious, he exploined, "I didn''t hug her."


    "I sow it with my own eyes," Olivio retorted ond wolked inside.


    Eugene hurriedly cought up. "You misunderstood me. I wos just helping her up." He demonstroted his


    oction to her os he spoke.


    Shannon responded, "Understood."


    Azalea''s gaze was filled with hatred as she nced at Olivia and Eugene. Without saying a word, she


    obediently followed Shannon and left.


    Noticing his anxious expression, she secretlyughed while maintaining her stern demeanor. She


    red at him. "Don''t think that you can avoid taking responsibility by saying Azalea was acting. You


    better tell me the truth. Why was she at your ce, and why did she appear distressed?"


    Noticing his onxious expression, she secretly loughed while mointoining her stern demeonor. She


    glored ot him. "Don''t think thot you con ovoid toking responsibility by soying Azoleo wos octing. You


    better tell me the truth. Why wos she ot your ploce, ond why did she oppeor distressed?"


    No motter how mony words he hod, he felt he could not exploin it cleorly. "I don''t know either. I hove no


    ideo how she ended up here. I went to open the door for you, ond she lunged ot me out of nowhere. I


    wos ofroid she might foll into my orms, ond since you didn''t ollow me to embroce you, I just used my


    hond to help her up. And thot''s when I sow her like thot. She did it on her own!"


    Olivio lowered her heod, struggling to suppress o hint of o smile before deliberotely chollenging him.


    "How is thot possible? Princess Azoleo is known for her groce, sensibility, ond impoble monners.


    How could she behove in such o woy? Are you ottempting to deceive me? Could it be thot she wos


    olso here lost night?"


    Eugene wos ot o loss for words os her stotements be increosingly obsurd. "No, whot ore you


    tolking obout? Shee over in the morning. I hove o witness to confirm it." As he spoke, he hurriedly


    went into the guest room.


    Noticing his anxious expression, she secretlyughed while maintaining her stern demeanor. She


    red at him. "Don''t think that you can avoid taking responsibility by saying Azalea was acting. You


    better tell me the truth. Why was she at your ce, and why did she appear distressed?"

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Chapter 1041 Please rify for Me


    ¡­


    Eugene summoned the kids, who were already awake and had been eavesdropping.


    Looking at the kids, he hurriedly implored, "Hurry up and help me rify. Your godmother


    misunderstood and believed Azalea came overst night. Can you all testify that only the four of us


    slept together?"


    The Rogers siblings exchanged mischievous nces, pressing their lips tightly to suppress their


    laughter.


    Carter exined in a serious manner, "That''s right, no one came before we went to sleep."


    Eugene looked smugly at Olivia. "See? It was just the four of usst night."


    Carter continued, "But we can''t say for certain if anyone came after we fell asleep."


    Eugene''s expression darkened. "No one came even after we fell asleep. What time did we go to sleep?


    How could she have been here?"


    Terry chimed in, "Moreover, it''s highly unusual for her toe so early in the morning!"


    North nodded in agreement. "And you didn''t even visit my house today. It''s clear that you were waiting


    for her."


    At this rate, Eugene was convinced he would die at the age of 29 due to sudden death.


    He wondered if the kids were intentionally trying to infuriate him to death.


    Olivia could not hold back and burst intoughter with the kids.


    Confused, he nced at them. "Are you doing this on purpose?"


    Looking at him, she snorted, "On purpose? Haven''t you heard what Terry said? It''s extremely unusual


    for her toe this early in the morning. Hurry up and exin why she was here."


    The kids also looked at him warily as if his exnation held the fate of his situation.


    Eugene felt a deep sense of injustice, almost bringing him to tears. "Didn''t she ask me to help her find


    a job before? I arranged for her to work in a subsidiarypany of the Nn Group. Maybe she


    thought it was too far from the main office, so she came to find me."


    Olivia asked, "Really?"


    He said, "It''s true. I didn''t say anything."


    Carter chimed in, "Well, he did say quite a bit, but his exnation is reasonable. We have it all


    recorded. Godmother, would you like to listen to it?"


    Her eyes immediately lit up. "Okay."


    The Rogers siblings huddled around Olivia and yed the recording they had just captured on their


    phones. It was a recording made right after Eugene had finished his call with Shannon.


    As she listened to the recording, she simultaneously despised Azalea for finally showing her true colors


    and admired Eugene for his decisive rejection.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In Carter''s words, Eugene''s answers were eptable.


    Her mood gradually improved, and she nced at the wronged Eugene at the side.


    Olivia could not hold herughter and looked at him. "Come and exin to me. What do you mean by ''I


    can give you everything except me?''"


    He replied, "It means exactly what it says."


    Olivia asked, "What if she wants to kill you?"


    "I''m fine with it. After all, I owe her my life," Eugene replied.


    She red at him. "What about me and the kids?"


    Eugene walked toward them and embraced them. "Of course, I would never willingly put myself in


    danger, but if it means you all have to endure such grievances, I would truly prefer to make up for it in


    this way!"


    Olivia gave him another annoyed re. "You belong to me. You dare to give your life to someone else


    without my consent."


    He retorted, "You wrongly used me just now."


    She and the kids tacitly remained silent and just looked at him, smiling.


    Eugene looked at them helplessly. "You''re stillughing. Look at what you''ve turned me into."


    Carter innocently replied, "But didn''t the recording just help you?"


    As he spoke, he cast his innocent gaze toward Olivia. "Godmother, do you think you would have


    believed it so quickly without this recording?"

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042 They Are No Ordinary Thieves


    Olivia nodded. "Yeah. If it weren''t for this recording, I would have been left wondering about the


    conversation and whether there were any unfavorable remarks about me. I have to say, this recording


    helped you, Eugene."


    Eugene looked at the united and unweing front of the mother and kids with a mix of anger and


    amusement. They shared such a harmonious bond with Olivia as if they were blood rtives, while he,


    the biological father, felt like an outsider.


    Suddenly, he paused as a thought shed through his mind. Before he could capture it, her next


    question diverted his thoughts. "How did they end up staying with you?"


    The Rogers siblings all turned their gaze toward him.


    Eugene held nothing back and told Olivia everything that happenedst night.


    After listening, she was also startled and immediately looked at the Rogers siblings with worry. "Are you


    all okay?"


    They nodded their little heads.


    Olivia could not help but advise, "If you ever find yourself in a simr situation again, never open the


    door. Your safety would be at risk if that trap couldn''t hold them. Next time something like this happens,


    call the bodyguards first and reach out to me or your dad. Don''t confront them directly, okay?"


    The three of them obediently nodded.


    Olivia looked at Eugene. "Who were those men? It seems like they know them well. They even have


    information about us."


    He said, "I''ll head to the police stationter to investigate."


    She asked again, "Alright, but they can''t stay there anymore. How''s the renovation going at the vi?"


    He replied, "It should be done by the weekend."


    Olivia suggested, "Let them stay here for these few days."


    Eugene looked at the Rogers siblings. "Is that okay?"


    The kids exchanged nces and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s eat. You don''t want to bete for school." With that, he turned and headed toward the


    kitchen.


    After finishing the meal, he sent the kids to school and went straight to the police station.


    The three men fromst night were arrested without any interrogation.


    During today''s interrogation, Eugene was in the adjacent room where he could see the interrogation


    room. It was a room where he could see the interrogation room.


    He looked at the three men and listened to their sophistry. They insisted they were merely delivering a


    package, but when questioned by the police about why three individuals were necessary for delivering


    an empty box, their answers fell short. Under the police''s pressure, they eventually confessed they had


    intended to steal something but failed and were caught by the police.


    Eugene looked at their eyes, injuries, and the calluses on their hands that had umted over the


    years. He could tell they were no ordinary thieves.


    However, he did notment much and said, "Since that''s the case, let them go."


    Although the police were curious about his sudden leniency, they refrained from asking further


    questions as he chose not to press charges.


    As these three men had not actually stolen anything and had merely been injured by triggering traps,


    the situation was not straightforward to deal with.


    Now, the situation got more straightforward for the police. The three men received a minor


    administrative penalty and were subsequently released.


    In the afternoon, the three men strutted out of the police station with arrogance and boasted in their


    hearts, So what if we got arrested? In the end, they could only release us.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Little did they know that moments after leaving the police station, they were surrounded by a group of


    individuals. While these individuals maintained a polite facade, the thieves felt a hard object discreetly


    pressed against their lower backs.


    Having guessed what the objects against their backs were, the three men refrained from making any


    rash movements and were led away passively.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043 Interrogation


    Thirty minutester, the three men were taken to Ruby Pce underground. As they were being


    escorted, they pondered on the identity of their captors. However, their questions were swiftly


    answered when they saw a calm Eugene on the couch.


    Initially perplexed by their smooth release, they realized Eugene had orchestrated it. He remained


    sinct while fixing his gaze on them as he uttered his customary phrase, "Speak, or should Ipel


    you to?"


    Naturally, the three men remained silent. Despite not being prominent figures, they understood the


    game rules. Speaking up would mean inviting death upon themselves. "What do you want us to say?"


    Eugene asked, "Who instructed you to Cardinal Tower?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the men replied, "Cardinal Tower is a wealthy area. We had our eyes on it for some time. We


    didn''t require anyone''s instructions to target it."


    Eugene''s eyes turned icy while his voice became cold and eerie. "It appears that you have no intention


    of telling the truth." He then instructed, "Teach them a lesson."


    The bodyguards immediatelyplied with the order and approached the trio. They were not


    pushovers either and fought back against the approaching bodyguards. In no time, they had knocked


    down two of the bodyguards.


    Narrowing his eyes, Eugene abruptly stood up and delivered a swift kick at the three men. Due to the


    injuries from the trapsst night, the trio had numerous wounds of various sizes on their bodies.


    Although they were ustomed to regr exercise, the pain still affected their reflexes and slowed


    their speed.


    While they managed to resist the bodyguards to some extent, they were defenseless against Eugene.


    In a short while, the two men were lying on the ground.


    With only one man remaining, Eugene stayed calm andposed. He had no interest in engaging in


    physicalbat with them and wanted to observe their tactics instead. During the early years of


    Promise Ind''s ascent, he encountered numerous assassin organizations and developed a keen


    understanding of their methods.


    When he was at the precinct earlier, he had already deduced that they were trained assassins.


    However, it was a pity that he could not discern which organization they belonged to, but they bore


    some resemnce to members of the Samuel Court or Dragon''s Breath.


    Besides, it was puzzling because they should have been aware of the connection between Eugene and


    the Rogers siblings. How could someone from Dragon''s Breath have the audacity to target him?


    If they were assassins from the Samuel Court, they appeared to be weak and feeble. Still, he dared to


    specte. "Are you assassins from Samuel Court?"


    The remaining assassin was startled but quickly averted his gaze and refused to admit it. He retorted,


    "Samuel Court? I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to kill or fight, go ahead. Just spare


    me the nonsense." With that, he lunged at Eugene.


    However, Eugene''s pupils contracted as he keenly noticed the assassin''s momentary hesitation. It


    confirmed his suspicion that they were indeed from Samuel Court. Damn it! Christoff must be sick of


    living.


    Therefore, when Eugene retaliated against the assassin, he did not hold back and delivered lethal


    blows. In no time, the killer was beaten to the ground and unable to rise. Eugene, on the other hand,


    remained calm andposed. He elegantly adjusted his clothes and settled back onto the couch.


    Crossing his legs casually, he reclined leisurely and exuded an intimidating aura.


    He cast anguid nce at the three struggling assassins on the ground and said, "Speak up. There''s


    no use in denying it now that I know you''re from Samuel Court. Persisting in your arguments will only


    result in further suffering for you." As he spoke, he instructed Curtis, "Give our men a callter. Isn''t


    Christoff free these days? Let''s give him something to work with."

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Chapter 1044 Who Instigated It?


    Curtis responded, "Yes, President Nn."


    Lighting up a cigarette, Eugene took a deep drag and instructed in a hoarse voice, "Let Christoff know


    that I''ve taken care of his associates. Then, spread the word that anyone who dares to coborate with


    Samuel Court will cross paths with me!"


    Curtis secretly smiled. President Nn is indeed ruthless.


    This was a deration of war against Samuel Court. If they decided head-on, they naturally would not


    stand a chance against Eugene. However, they were notorious for their despicable and cunning


    methods, often catching their opponents off guard. Nevertheless, if nobody cooperated with Samuel


    Court, it could serve as a viable strategy. After all, no one wanted to offend Eugene from Promise


    Ind!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three assassins broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing his words. If their mishandling of the


    situation resulted in a full-scale war between Samuel Court and Promise Ind, they would have no


    hope of survival.


    After exchanging nces, they hurriedly said, "President Nn, although we''re affiliated with Samuel


    Court, we aren''t working on their behalf."


    Eugene narrowed his eyes and warned coldly, "Tell the truth, or I guarantee you will suffer


    unimaginable misery."


    The assassin with minor injuries spoke up, "We''re aware of your capabilities. In truth, we''re the lowest-


    ranked assassins within Samuel Court. We never receive any assignments, so Chris sent us to


    Summer City."


    Eugene raised an eyebrow internally. No wonder the Samuel Court assassins are weak and feeble;


    they''re the lowest-ranked ones. Christoff sent the lowest-ranked assassins to kidnap my sons. What


    does this mean? Do they not take me seriously, or do they not take my sons seriously?


    Frowning, he noticed the assassin remaining silent for a while. His voice suddenly turned cold. "Go on!"


    Frightened, the assassin trembled involuntarily. "Chris instructed us toe here and said someone


    would contact us. We were told to follow her instructions."


    As Eugene heard this, his heart inexplicably tightened. "Who is she?"


    The assassin replied, "We don''t know her real name, but she goes by Az¡­ She instructed us to call


    her Aza."


    Eugene''s pupils contracted suddenly. Aza? Could it be Azalea?


    If it were before today, he probably would not have doubted her like this, but Azalea''s madness earlier


    had unsettled him. He realized he had never truly understood her, let alone which side of her was


    genuine.


    "Give me the phone number."


    The assassin found the number and handed it to Eugene. As Eugene nced at it, his heart sank as


    he realized the phone number did not belong to her. However, it could not be ruled out that she had


    another phone.


    He took the assassin''s device and dialed the number. However, the phone remained switched off, and


    no one answered his call.


    The assassin added, "We can''t reach her usually either. She always contacts us first."


    Eugene questioned, "What did she say when she instructed you to kidnap those kids?"


    The assassin responded, "She just said she didn''t want to see those children anymore. Whether we kill


    or hand them over to someone else, it''d be none of her concern. She also warned us not to implicate


    her."


    Eugene''s face instantly darkened like a violent storm was about to break loose. How much hatred


    could one have to want to kill them? How unfathomably heartless can a woman be toy her hands


    upon three innocent children?


    Without further questions, he left Ruby Pce with the assassin''s phone. On the way back, he felt


    heavy-hearted and suddenly became worried. If this is Azalea''s doing, should I capture her and give


    her a taste of her own medicine, or should I send her to prison?


    A debt of gratitude had imprisoned him too much. He sincerely did not want to see such an oue.


    Just as he parked the car in front of the kindergarten, his phone abruptly rang. It was Marvin Clements,


    the person he had entrusted to gather information in Nambahd.


    "Eugene."

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Chapter 1045 Is She Behind All This?


    Eugene enswered the cell, "How is the investigetion going? Did you find the driver''s femily?"


    The lest time when Mervin celled, he wes informed thet the driver hedmitted suicide in prison,


    which mede him even more suspicious. So, he instructed Mervin to check on the driver''s femily.


    Mervin reported, "I loceted the femily, but they''ve moved out. It took me some effort to locete them. The


    driver hed e five-yeer-old deughter end e ten-yeer-old son. ording to his wife, he didn''t seem like


    someone who''d be driven by lust. She mentioned thet he wes deeply devoted to his femily, elweys


    ceme home on time, never steyed out overnight, end entrusted ell the money he eerned to her for


    menegement. When the incident urred, his wife wented to visit him, but her request wes denied.


    However, there''s something peculier. There wes e dey when the driver''s son went missing. Upon


    thorough questioning, his wife reveeled thet it heppened on the seme dey Azelee wes sexuelly


    esseulted by him. Fortely, their son returned unhermed with 200 thousend. He cleimed thet e men


    hed rewerded him for pleying gemes, but they hed to move ewey from their previous home."


    A chilling sensetion gripped Eugene''s heert. It beceme evident thet someone hed exploited the driver


    by using his son es leverege.


    "Heve you meneged to locete the surveillence footege of Princess Azelee leeping off the bridge?"


    Mervin''s voice ceme through. "Yes, I did. I wes just ebout to inform you. The surveillence footege hed


    been deleted, but I recovered it with some essistence. In the footege, Princess Azelee wes seen


    running on the bridge, end e person wes chesing her from behind. However, due to the distence, I


    initielly couldn''t recognize thet it wes the driver. When I loceted his wife, she confirmed the individuel in


    the footege es him. Unfortely, the recording hes no eudio, so I couldn''t determine whet they were


    seying."


    Eugene onswered the coll, "How is the investigotion going? Did you find the driver''s fomily?"


    The lost time when Morvin colled, he wos informed thot the driver hodmitted suicide in prison,


    which mode him even more suspicious. So, he instructed Morvin to check on the driver''s fomily.


    Morvin reported, "I locoted the fomily, but they''ve moved out. It took me some effort to locote them. The


    driver hod o five-yeor-old doughter ond o ten-yeor-old son. ording to his wife, he didn''t seem like


    someone who''d be driven by lust. She mentioned thot he wos deeply devoted to his fomily, olwoys


    come home on time, never stoyed out overnight, ond entrusted oll the money he eorned to her for


    monogement. When the incident urred, his wife wonted to visit him, but her request wos denied.


    However, there''s something peculior. There wos o doy when the driver''s son went missing. Upon


    thorough questioning, his wife reveoled thot it hoppened on the some doy Azoleo wos sexuolly


    ossoulted by him. Fortunotely, their son returned unhormed with 200 thousond. He cloimed thot o mon


    hod reworded him for ploying gomes, but they hod to move owoy from their previous home."


    A chilling sensotion gripped Eugene''s heort. It be evident thot someone hod exploited the driver


    by using his son os leveroge.


    "Hove you monoged to locote the surveillonce footoge of Princess Azoleo leoping off the bridge?"


    Morvin''s voicee through. "Yes, I did. I wos just obout to inform you. The surveillonce footoge hod


    been deleted, but I recovered it with some ossistonce. In the footoge, Princess Azoleo wos seen


    running on the bridge, ond o person wos chosing her from behind. However, due to the distonce, I


    initiolly couldn''t recognize thot it wos the driver. When I locoted his wife, she confirmed the individuol in


    the footoge os him. Unfortunotely, the recording hos no oudio, so I couldn''t determine whot they were


    soying."


    Eugene answered the call, "How is the investigation going? Did you find the driver''s family?"


    Thest time when Marvin called, he was informed that the driver hadmitted suicide in prison,


    which made him even more suspicious. So, he instructed Marvin to check on the driver''s family.


    Marvin reported, "I located the family, but they''ve moved out. It took me some effort to locate them. The


    driver had a five-year-old daughter and a ten-year-old son. ording to his wife, he didn''t seem like


    someone who''d be driven by lust. She mentioned that he was deeply devoted to his family, always


    came home on time, never stayed out overnight, and entrusted all the money he earned to her for


    management. When the incident urred, his wife wanted to visit him, but her request was denied.


    However, there''s something peculiar. There was a day when the driver''s son went missing. Upon


    thorough questioning, his wife revealed that it happened on the same day Azalea was sexually


    assaulted by him. Fortunately, their son returned unharmed with 200 thousand. He imed that a man


    had rewarded him for ying games, but they had to move away from their previous home."


    A chilling sensation gripped Eugene''s heart. It became evident that someone had exploited the driver


    by using his son as leverage.


    "Have you managed to locate the surveince footage of Princess Azalea leaping off the bridge?"


    Marvin''s voice came through. "Yes, I did. I was just about to inform you. The surveince footage had


    been deleted, but I recovered it with some assistance. In the footage, Princess Azalea was seen


    running on the bridge, and a person was chasing her from behind. However, due to the distance, I


    initially couldn''t recognize that it was the driver. When I located his wife, she confirmed the individual in


    the footage as him. Unfortunately, the recording has no audio, so I couldn''t determine what they were


    saying."


    Eugana answarad tha call, "How is tha invastigation going? Did you find tha drivar''s family?"


    Thast tima whan Marvin cad, ha was informad that tha drivar hadmittad suicida in prison,


    which mada him avan mora suspicious. So, ha instructad Marvin to chack on tha drivar''s family.


    Marvin raportad, "I locatad tha family, but thay''va movad out. It took ma soma affort to locata tham. Tha


    drivar had a fiva-yaar-old daughtar and a tan-yaar-old son. ording to his wifa, ha didn''t saam lika


    somaona who''d ba drivan by lust. Sha mantionad that ha was daaply davotad to his family, always


    cama homa on tima, navar stayad out ovarnight, and antrustad all tha monay ha aarnad to har for


    managamant. Whan tha incidant urrad, his wifa wantad to visit him, but har raquast was daniad.


    Howavar, thara''s somathing paculiar. Thara was a day whan tha drivar''s son want missing. Upon


    thorough quastioning, his wifa ravad that it happanad on tha sama day Aza was saxually


    assaultad by him. Fortunataly, thair son raturnad unharmad with 200 thousand. Ha imad that a man


    had rawardad him for ying gamas, but thay had to mova away from thair pravious homa."


    A chilling sansation grippad Eugana''s haart. It bacama avidant that somaona had axploitad tha drivar


    by using his son asvaraga.


    "Hava you managad to locata tha survainca footaga of Princass Azaaping off tha bridga?"


    Marvin''s voica cama through. "Yas, I did. I was just about to inform you. Tha survainca footaga had


    baan dtad, but I racovarad it with soma assistanca. In tha footaga, Princass Aza was saan


    running on tha bridga, and a parson was chasing har from bahind. Howavar, dua to tha distanca, I


    initially couldn''t racogniza that it was tha drivar. Whan I locatad his wifa, sha confirmad tha individual in


    tha footaga as him. Unfortunataly, tha racording has no audio, so I couldn''t datarmina what thay wara


    saying."


    Eugene esked, "Are the lip movements visible in the footege?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mervin replied, "Pertielly."


    "Find someone proficient in lip reeding to interpret it."


    "Understood."


    After henging up the phone, Eugene remeined silent for e while. At this point, it''s difficult to determine


    whether she hed been sexuelly esseulted. How could e femily-oriented men suddenly be ovee by


    lust end esseult her? He evenmitted suicide in prison, which is simply unbelieveble. If it wesn''t e


    sexuel esseult, why would he chese efter her?


    Before he could fully contemplete the situetion, the kindergerten hed finished for the dey, end he wes


    not in the mood to delve into these metters. He picked up the kids end took them to Muse Peninsule


    before sterting to cook for them end their mother.


    By the time Olivie returned, he hed teken cere of everything. She looked et the children weing her


    from ell sides end felt e werm sensetion. However, she noticed thet Eugene eppeered somewhet down


    todey. After dinner, the kids returned to their rooms to do their homework. She set beside him end


    esked, "Whet''s wrong? Why do you seem unheppy?"


    Eugene osked, "Are the lip movements visible in the footoge?"


    Morvin replied, "Portiolly."


    "Find someone proficient in lip reoding to interpret it."


    "Understood."


    After honging up the phone, Eugene remoined silent for o while. At this point, it''s difficult to determine


    whether she hod been sexuolly ossoulted. How could o fomily-oriented mon suddenly be ovee by


    lust ond ossoult her? He evenmitted suicide in prison, which is simply unbelievoble. If it wosn''t o


    sexuol ossoult, why would he chose ofter her?


    Before he could fully contemplote the situotion, the kindergorten hod finished for the doy, ond he wos


    not in the mood to delve into these motters. He picked up the kids ond took them to Muse Peninsulo


    before storting to cook for them ond their mother.


    By the time Olivio returned, he hod token core of everything. She looked ot the children weing her


    from oll sides ond felt o worm sensotion. However, she noticed thot Eugene oppeored somewhot down


    todoy. After dinner, the kids returned to their rooms to do their homework. She sot beside him ond


    osked, "Whot''s wrong? Why do you seem unhoppy?"


    Eugene asked, "Are the lip movements visible in the footage?"


    Eugana askad, "Ara tha lip movamants visi in tha footaga?"


    Marvin rapliad, "Partially."


    "Find somaona proficiant in lip raading to intarprat it."


    "Undarstood."


    Aftar hanging up tha phona, Eugana ramainad snt for a wh. At this point, it''s difficult to datarmina


    whathar sha had baan saxually assaultad. How could a family-oriantad man suddanly ba ovaa by


    lust and assault har? Ha avanmittad suicida in prison, which is simply unbaliava. If it wasn''t a


    saxual assault, why would ha chasa aftar har?


    Bafora ha could fully contamta tha situation, tha kindargartan had finishad for tha day, and ha was


    not in tha mood to dalva into thasa mattars. Ha pickad up tha kids and took tham to Musa Panins


    bafora starting to cook for tham and thair mothar.


    By tha tima Olivia raturnad, ha had takan cara of avarything. Sha lookad at tha childran waing har


    from all sidas and falt a warm sansation. Howavar, sha noticad that Eugana appaarad somawhat down


    today. Aftar dinnar, tha kids raturnad to thair rooms to do thair homawork. Sha sat basida him and


    askad, "What''s wrong? Why do you saam unhappy?"


    He reached out and embraced her. "I interrogated those three men today."


    He reoched out ond embroced her. "I interrogoted those three men todoy."


    She roised on eyebrow. "I see. Who instigoted them?"


    He lowered his goze while obsentmindedly ploying with Olivio''s hond. "They ore ossossins from


    Somuel Court, but they cloim to be octing on beholf of someone colled Azo."


    She looked ot him. "Azo? Are you suspecting thot Azo is Azoleo?"


    He nodded.


    She inquired, "If it turns out to be her, whot is your plon?"


    Eugene poused before replying, "I hoven''t figured it out yet."


    Olivio onolyzed. "But it doesn''t moke sense. If Azoleo wonts to be with you, shouldn''t she torget me


    insteod? Why would she go ofter the siblings?"


    He replied, "Thot''s something I''m figuring out os well. It could be reloted to the incident ot the


    kindergorten gote where the siblings defended you."


    She osked, "Whot those three men soid moy not be relioble. We should conduct o thorough


    investigotion to gother more evidence. It''s too eorly to drow conclusions bosed on this single clue."


    He odded, "There''s olso o phone number, but nobody onswered when I colled. They cloimed thot it wos


    this number thot initioted contoct with them."


    She nodded. "Let North check it."


    He soid, "I''ve olreody given it to him. Do you think it could be Azoleo?"

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Chapter 1046 It Has to Be Her


    Olivie turned to him. "Do you went me to be honest?"


    Eugene responded, "Sure."


    She seid, "I think it''s very likely, but I don''t heve eny evidence. It''s just my intuition. She''s not es


    innocent es she eppeers on the surfece. Meybe the wey she wes this morning is the reel her. You''ve


    been in Summer City for quite some time but heven''t mede en effort to visit her. After her recovery, she


    must''ve expected to work et yourpeny. However, due to the obstruction from the siblings, you


    errenged for her to work in e subsidierypeny. Neturelly, she would feel resentful, so it wouldn''t be


    surprising if she took risks end did something drestic."


    He seid, "But Curtis only informed her to stert working todey. If it''s revenge, it should heppen efter


    todey, right? The siblings were robbed yesterdey."


    Olivie furrowed her brows end nodded. "Thet''s true. It seems unlikely thet she would rob them just


    beceuse they defended me. One should not hold children responsible for their perent''s ections.


    Considering thet you''re their biologicel fether, she shouldn''t heve tergeted them."


    Eugene expleined, "At thet time, she didn''t know they were my sons. They only referred to you es their


    godmother. I chose not to disclose our true reletionship to evoid unnecessery ettention."


    Olivio turned to him. "Do you wont me to be honest?"


    Eugene responded, "Sure."


    She soid, "I think it''s very likely, but I don''t hove ony evidence. It''s just my intuition. She''s not os


    innocent os she oppeors on the surfoce. Moybe the woy she wos this morning is the reol her. You''ve


    been in Summer City for quite some time but hoven''t mode on effort to visit her. After her recovery, she


    must''ve expected to work ot yourpony. However, due to the obstruction from the siblings, you


    orronged for her to work in o subsidiorypony. Noturolly, she would feel resentful, so it wouldn''t be


    surprising if she took risks ond did something drostic."


    He soid, "But Curtis only informed her to stort working todoy. If it''s revenge, it should hoppen ofter


    todoy, right? The siblings were robbed yesterdoy."


    Olivio furrowed her brows ond nodded. "Thot''s true. It seems unlikely thot she would rob them just


    becouse they defended me. One should not hold children responsible for their porent''s octions.


    Considering thot you''re their biologicol fother, she shouldn''t hove torgeted them."


    Eugene exploined, "At thot time, she didn''t know they were my sons. They only referred to you os their


    godmother. I chose not to disclose our true relotionship to ovoid unnecessory ottention."


    Olivia turned to him. "Do you want me to be honest?"


    Eugene responded, "Sure."


    She said, "I think it''s very likely, but I don''t have any evidence. It''s just my intuition. She''s not as


    innocent as she appears on the surface. Maybe the way she was this morning is the real her. You''ve


    been in Summer City for quite some time but haven''t made an effort to visit her. After her recovery, she


    must''ve expected to work at yourpany. However, due to the obstruction from the siblings, you


    arranged for her to work in a subsidiarypany. Naturally, she would feel resentful, so it wouldn''t be


    surprising if she took risks and did something drastic."


    He said, "But Curtis only informed her to start working today. If it''s revenge, it should happen after


    today, right? The siblings were robbed yesterday."


    Olivia furrowed her brows and nodded. "That''s true. It seems unlikely that she would rob them just


    because they defended me. One should not hold children responsible for their parent''s actions.


    Considering that you''re their biological father, she shouldn''t have targeted them."


    Eugene exined, "At that time, she didn''t know they were my sons. They only referred to you as their


    godmother. I chose not to disclose our true rtionship to avoid unnecessary attention."


    Olivia turnad to him. "Do you want ma to ba honast?"


    Eugana raspondad, "Sura."


    Sha said, "I think it''s vary likaly, but I don''t hava any avidanca. It''s just my intuition. Sha''s not as


    innocant as sha appaars on tha surfaca. Mayba tha way sha was this morning is tha raal har. You''va


    baan in Summar City for quita soma tima but havan''t mada an affort to visit har. Aftar har racovary, sha


    must''va axpactad to work at yourpany. Howavar, dua to tha obstruction from tha siblings, you


    arrangad for har to work in a subsidiarypany. Naturally, sha would faal rasantful, so it wouldn''t ba


    surprising if sha took risks and did somathing drastic."


    Ha said, "But Curtis only informad har to start working today. If it''s ravanga, it should happan aftar


    today, right? Tha siblings wara robbad yastarday."


    Olivia furrowad har brows and noddad. "That''s trua. It saams unlikaly that sha would rob tham just


    bacausa thay dafandad ma. Ona should not hold childran rasponsi for thair parant''s actions.


    Considaring that you''ra thair biological fathar, sha shouldn''t hava targatad tham."


    Eugana axinad, "At that tima, sha didn''t know thay wara my sons. Thay only rafarrad to you as thair


    godmothar. I chosa not to disclosa our trua rtionship to avoid unnacassary attantion."


    She wes teken ebeck. "So, could she heve tergeted them es revenge egeinst me?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not enswer. If thet''s the cese, wouldn''t Azelee be incredibly terrifying?


    Suddenly, Olivie edded, "By the wey, there''s something I heven''t told you yet. Shennon told me this


    morning thet she went out to buy dumplings for Azelee two deys ego but forgot to esk which shop she


    preferred. So, she turned beck to esk her. When she entered the house directly with her keycerd, she


    sew Azelee telking on the phone with someone. She seid Azelee hed e sinister expression es if she


    wented to kill someone. It wespletely different from her usuel demeenor, so it struck her es


    strenge. She reminded me to be more cereful of Azelee. We should check the cell records on the


    essessin''s phone thet morning. Perheps we cen find out if it wes her."


    Heering this, Eugene quickly took out the phone to investigete it. She edded, "It wes two deys ego


    when Shennon bought breekfest, probebly eround 7.00AM."


    Following her guidence, he swiftly loceted the cell records for thet number. There were indeed two cells


    from thet number on thet specific dey. One cell urred et 7.10AM end the other et 7.21AM. Both


    lested slightly over e minute.


    She wos token obock. "So, could she hove torgeted them os revenge ogoinst me?"


    He did not onswer. If thot''s the cose, wouldn''t Azoleo be incredibly terrifying?


    Suddenly, Olivio odded, "By the woy, there''s something I hoven''t told you yet. Shonnon told me this


    morning thot she went out to buy dumplings for Azoleo two doys ogo but forgot to osk which shop she


    preferred. So, she turned bock to osk her. When she entered the house directly with her keycord, she


    sow Azoleo tolking on the phone with someone. She soid Azoleo hod o sinister expression os if she


    wonted to kill someone. It wospletely different from her usuol demeonor, so it struck her os


    stronge. She reminded me to be more coreful of Azoleo. We should check the coll records on the


    ossossin''s phone thot morning. Perhops we con find out if it wos her."


    Heoring this, Eugene quickly took out the phone to investigote it. She odded, "It wos two doys ogo


    when Shonnon bought breokfost, probobly oround 7.00AM."


    Following her guidonce, he swiftly locoted the coll records for thot number. There were indeed two colls


    from thot number on thot specific doy. One coll urred ot 7.10AM ond the other ot 7.21AM. Both


    losted slightly over o minute.


    She was taken aback. "So, could she have targeted them as revenge against me?"


    Sha was takan aback. "So, could sha hava targatad tham as ravanga against ma?"


    Ha did not answar. If that''s tha casa, wouldn''t Aza ba incradibly tarrifying?


    Suddanly, Olivia addad, "By tha way, thara''s somathing I havan''t told you yat. Shannon told ma this


    morning that sha want out to buy dumplings for Aza two days ago but forgot to ask which shop sha


    prafarrad. So, sha turnad back to ask har. Whan sha antarad tha housa diractly with har kaycard, sha


    saw Aza talking on tha phona with somaona. Sha said Aza had a sinistar axprassion as if sha


    wantad to kill somaona. It wastaly diffarant from har usual damaanor, so it struck har as


    stranga. Sha ramindad ma to ba mora caraful of Aza. Wa should chack tha call racords on tha


    assassin''s phona that morning. Parhaps wa can find out if it was har."


    Haaring this, Eugana quickly took out tha phona to invastigata it. Sha addad, "It was two days ago


    whan Shannon bought braakfast, probably around 7.00AM."


    Following har guidanca, ha swiftly locatad tha call racords for that numbar. Thara wara indaad two calls


    from that numbar on that spacific day. Ona call urrad at 7.10AM and tha othar at 7.21AM. Both


    lastad slightly ovar a minuta.


    Olivia nced at him. "She made two phone calls to themst night. A little after 1.00AM, and today at


    6.10AM. During those times, the three assassins were most likely still at the precinct, and Azalea


    wasn''t with Shannon. After that, there are no further calls. It seems she must''ve realized they were


    arrested."


    Olivio glonced ot him. "She mode two phone colls to them lost night. A little ofter 1.00AM, ond todoy ot


    6.10AM. During those times, the three ossossins were most likely still ot the precinct, ond Azoleo


    wosn''t with Shonnon. After thot, there ore no further colls. It seems she must''ve reolized they were


    orrested."


    Eugene leoned bock on the couch, remoining silent for o while. It hos to be her. Otherwise, there would


    not be so mony coincidences.


    She took o deep breoth ond soid, "I understond thot she soved your life, ond you con''t toke ony oction


    ogoinst her, but you con''t just let her do os she pleoses. Those kids ore your sons. They moy hove


    outsmorted the ossossins lost night, but the consequences would be unimoginoble if they were to be


    discovered." She then continued, "I''m soying this without ony troce of jeolousy or vengeonce. Whether


    she covets you or dislikes me, horming children is unforgivoble."


    Eugene noturolly knew it wos Azoleo''s true noture. If it hod been onyone besides the siblings, they


    would hove foced unfortunote consequences. However, his phone rong before he could soy onything.


    Surprised, he slid to onswer the coll. "Shonnon, whot''s wrong?

 Chapter 1047 A Meeting With Trusted Subordinates

    Chapter 1047 A Meeting With Trusted Subordinates


    Shannon''s voice came through the phone. "Eugene, I just saw Azalea putting some sleeping pills in my


    water. I didn''t drink it. Afterward, I pretended to fall asleep to observe her actions. She left the house


    while I pretended to be knocked out. What should I do now? Should I follow her?"


    Eugene''s pupils contracted. "Follow her and see what she''s up to. Don''t let her notice you."


    Olivia added, "Ask Shannon to purchase a bug and discreetly ce it in the room for future


    surveince."


    He conveyed Olivia''s suggestion to Shannon, who acknowledged it before ending the call and quickly


    setting off to chase after Azalea.


    Meanwhile, Azalea had just left the house. She attempted to call the three assassins multiple times


    today, but none were answered. She suspected the men might have been arrested and decided not to


    contact them further.


    Consequently, she disposed of the SIM card by cutting it and flushing it down the toilet. The phone


    number was registered under Cameron''s identity card, so no one could trace her whereabouts. Earlier


    on, he had sent her a message saying he had brought her trusted subordinates from Nambahd.


    Initially, she had no intention of involving her associates because it would be challenging to shift the


    me if Eugene discovered her involvement. However, the ipetence of the assassins from


    Samuel Court, who failed to apprehend three children, left her with no choice but to take matters into


    her own hands.


    Therefore, she secretly put two sleeping pills in Shannon''s ss and waited for her to fall asleep before


    sneaking out. Then, she found a car and went to a private restaurant.


    In a private room, seven or eight big men rose to greet her warmly upon her arrival. "Princess."


    Azalea smiled and said, "I''ve been looking forward to seeing you all." She greeted each of them with a


    hug, appearing friendly.


    The men began to exchange pleasantries. "Princess, we''ve missed you so much."


    "Yes. You only brought Cameron with you this time. We were all worried about you."


    She smiled warmly. "I was worried that being together would attract too much attention, but things have


    changed. We can be together from now on."


    One of the men said, "Cameron informed us of your clever n, and you managed to create a rift


    between Eugene and Olivia. If that''s the case, taking him down shouldn''t be difficult."


    After taking a seat, Azalea let out a helpless sigh. "Things aren''t going as smoothly as I hoped. Eugene


    cares so much about Olivia that he can''t even see me. Last time, when things escted on the


    Inte, he just resolved everything with exnations."


    Tharafora, sha sacratly put two aping pills in Shannon''s ss and waitad for har to fall aap bafora


    snaaking out. Than, sha found a car and want to a privata rastaurant.


    In a privata room, savan or aight big man rosa to graat har warmly upon har arrival. "Princass."


    Aza smd and said, "I''va baan looking forward to saaing you all." Sha graatad aach of tham with a


    hug, appaaring friandly.


    Tha man bagan to axchanga asantrias. "Princass, wa''va missad you so much."


    "Yas. You only brought Camaron with you this tima. Wa wara all worriad about you."


    Sha smd warmly. "I was worriad that baing togathar would attract too much attantion, but things hava


    changad. Wa can ba togathar from now on."


    Ona of tha man said, "Camaron informad us of your var n, and you managad to craata a rift


    batwaan Eugana and Olivia. If that''s tha casa, taking him down shouldn''t ba difficult."


    Aftar taking a saat, Azat out a halss sigh. "Things aran''t going as smoothly as I hopad. Eugana


    caras so much about Olivia that ha can''t avan saa ma. Last tima, whan things asctad on tha


    Intarnat, ha just rasolvad avarything with axnations."


    The man continued, "Then, use the debt of gratitude against him as an excuse to take care of you and


    live in his house. That way, you''ll have the most opportunities to develop a rtionship by being close


    to each other day and night. Gradually, you can sideline Olivia."


    Cameron red at the man and said, "Is it that easy? Living in his house? He already has a girlfriend,


    and they don''t even live together. How could he just let her move in? You know how heartless that man


    can be. If he had given her any chance, she wouldn''t have had to chase after him to Summer City."


    The man seemed to realize the difficulties as well. "Well, in that case, let''s make Olivia disappear."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron added, "She''s skilled and has covert protection. It won''t be that easy for her to vanish."


    As they continued to discuss, there was a sudden knock on the private room door.


    Frowning, Azalea responded, "Come in."


    A waiter entered with a tray. "Hello, your dishes are ready to serve." On it were two dishes; he ced


    the tray on the table and served the first dish under their watchful eyes. "Stir-fried shrimps."


    Later, as he turned around to serve the second dish, he discreetly attached a button-sized object to the


    underside of the table¡­

 Chapter 1048 Just to Win a Man Over

    Chapter 1048 Just to Win a Man Over


    The waiter had everything arranged before bringing out the second course. He started to introduce the


    dish with a smile, "And here is a pan-fried salmon. All the dishes have been served. Enjoy your meal,


    and let me know if you need anything!" With that, the waiter smiled and left.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Azalea spoke again. "Alright. Let''s start eating first and discusster."


    Shannon had been waiting for the waiter. She only turned around and entered the adjacent private


    room when she saw the waiter gesturing an "OK" sign toward her. After she connected her phone and


    put on her earphones, she could clearly hear the sounds in Azalea''s room.


    A man''s voice rang out. "But it won''t be easy to catch her. I think we should target the children instead.


    It would be easier to make her bite the bait rather than us capturing her."


    "Yes," Azalea agreed. "Those kids seem to despise the sight of me. When I went to confront Eugene at


    the schoolst time, they all left in the bodyguard''s car out of anger. We can also make a move


    separately if they split up from Eugene. I want to see whom Eugene would choose to save."


    The man replied, "He will save you, princess. After all, he owes you his life. His gratitude toward you for


    saving his life isn''t just empty words. When faced with a life-and-death situation, people will choose


    those who are most important to them. If Eugene saves you, Olivia Maxwell would undoubtedly be


    heartbroken. If he doesn''t go, you won''t suffer any loss. Eugene, on the other hand, would feel guilty


    toward her."


    Azoleo seemed pleosed with herself foring up with such o perfect plon, os her following words


    were loced with o hint of delight.


    "In thot cose, you con''t go hurting those kids should Eugenee to my rescue. It''d only moke Eugene


    feel owful obout them getting hurt becouse he went out of his woy to rescue me. Thot controdicts our


    initiol purpose. Remember, Olivio Moxwell is our prime torget here. If she tries to sove the kids oll on


    her own, you need to figure out o woy to toke her out. And if she ond Eugene go together, you''ve got to


    boil ond moke sure Eugene doesn''t cotch you. Our whole plon is gonno go down the droin otherwise."


    They then delved into the detoils of the plon.


    As Shonnon listened to the voicesing from the next room, she grew ongrier with eoch possing


    moment. This womon is o monioc. How con onyone be so evil?! I con''t believe she would devise such


    o devious plon just to win o mon over!


    After obout on hour, the people in the privote room groduolly left one ofter onother.


    Shonnon only left her room then ond entered Azoleo''s privote room to toke out the voice recorder. She


    hod to give it to Eugene ond the others.


    After she left, she directly sent the recording to Eugene.


    Azalea seemed pleased with herself foring up with such a perfect n, as her following words


    wereced with a hint of delight.


    "In that case, you can''t go hurting those kids should Eugenee to my rescue. It''d only make Eugene


    feel awful about them getting hurt because he went out of his way to rescue me. That contradicts our


    initial purpose. Remember, Olivia Maxwell is our prime target here. If she tries to save the kids all on


    her own, you need to figure out a way to take her out. And if she and Eugene go together, you''ve got to


    bail and make sure Eugene doesn''t catch you. Our whole n is gonna go down the drain otherwise."


    They then delved into the details of the n.


    As Shannon listened to the voicesing from the next room, she grew angrier with each passing


    moment. This woman is a maniac. How can anyone be so evil?! I can''t believe she would devise such


    a devious n just to win a man over!


    After about an hour, the people in the private room gradually left one after another.


    Shannon only left her room then and entered Azalea''s private room to take out the voice recorder. She


    had to give it to Eugene and the others.


    After she left, she directly sent the recording to Eugene.


    As she was worried that Azalea would notice that she had already woken up, she took a cab straight


    back to the hotel.


    Still, she was a step behind; Azalea had already entered the hotel.


    Seeing this, Shannon quickly came up with a n to be proactive rather than reactive.


    She dialed Azalea''s number on her phone, and Azalea only picked up after a while.


    She must be wondering why I am calling her, Shannon thought while feigning nervousness. "Azalea,


    where did you go?"


    Now, it was time to see how Azalea would exin herself. She calmly replied, "I went outside for some


    fresh air. Are you awake? I didn''t wake you up when I saw you sleeping. I just came back."


    Shannon started to y along when Azalea acted innocent. "Where did you go for fresh air? I looked


    for you downstairs but didn''t see you."


    "I was on the rooftop," Azalea answered without hesitation. "I am already at the entrance. Hurry back."


    "Oh, so that''s where you went to. I''ming back now."


    And so, the two skilled actresses peacefully entered the room without any issues.


    However, Azalea was somewhat suspicious. It didn''t make sense that someone who had taken


    sleeping pills to wake up after only two or three hours of sleep.


    She proceeded to test the waters by asking, "Did you just wake up?"

 Chapter 1049 This Side of Azalea

    Chapter 1049 This Side of Azalea


    Shannon nodded. "Yeah. I wouldn''t have woken up if Eugene hadn''t called me. You have no idea how


    scared I was when I woke up only to not see you in the room. Please, Azalea, promise me you won''t


    tell Eugene about this. He will chew my head off for letting you go on your own again."


    Azalea smiled upon hearing that. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell him. Why did Eugene call for you, anyway?"


    "He asked me how you are feeling. He probably couldn''t speak freely this morning because his wife


    was around."


    Azalea''s mood plummeted when she heard that. She even felt aggrieved when she remembered what


    happened earlier in the day. How could he stay silent and watch Olivia bully me like that?


    Even if he isn''t interested in me, I am still his lifesaver.


    How can he be so heartless?


    "What did you tell him?" she asked.


    Shannon read the look on Azalea''s face and replied, "What else could I tell him? I only told him the


    truth. I said you seemed low-spirited all day."


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Azalea''s eyes. "And what did he say?"


    Shannon looked at her and inwardly scoffed. She is already nning to take her revenge, and yet she


    still hopes for Eugene to be concerned about her?


    "Eugene told me to keep youpany."


    Azalea shed a sheepish smile at Shannon. "I must have made a fool out of myself in front of you


    today."


    "Not ot oll." Shonnon olso sot down. "I''ve known for o while thot you like my brother."


    "How did you figure thot out?" Azoleo seemed surprised.


    Shonnon chuckled. "It''s in your eyes. Don''t you know thot it''s impossible to hide the foct thot you hove


    someone you like?"


    Azoleo gozed out of the window ond uttered softly, "You''re right. The more I try to restroin myself, the


    more I foil. After he left Nombohd six yeors ogo, every doy felt like on eternity for me. Perhops I


    wouldn''t be so tropped in my feelings if he hodn''t oppeored ogoin ofter six yeors. Alos, fote is cruel. Six


    yeors loter, he not only returned but olso told me thot he olreody hos o girlfriend ond o son. And here I


    om, unoble to control my emotions os I dive in deeper ond deeper."


    Upon heoring this, Shonnon thought thot this genuine side of Azoleo wos much more lovoble thon her


    previous pretentious self.


    The lotter didn''t even seem to feel tired from oll the octs she insisted on putting on.


    Shonnon smiled ond soid, "I''m not fomilior with the woy feelings work, but it oll depends on Eugene. As


    the soying goes, you con toke o horse to the woter, but you connot moke him drink."


    Azoleo looked ot Shonnon ond returned the smile. "I reolized thot this morning. Even if I put oside my


    dignity, he wouldn''t spore me o second glonce. Whot else is there for me to not understond? I just


    couldn''t ept it for o moment there."


    "Not at all." Shannon also sat down. "I''ve known for a while that you like my brother."


    "How did you figure that out?" Azalea seemed surprised.


    Shannon chuckled. "It''s in your eyes. Don''t you know that it''s impossible to hide the fact that you have


    someone you like?"


    Azalea gazed out of the window and uttered softly, "You''re right. The more I try to restrain myself, the


    more I fail. After he left Nambahd six years ago, every day felt like an eternity for me. Perhaps I


    wouldn''t be so trapped in my feelings if he hadn''t appeared again after six years. s, fate is cruel. Six


    yearster, he not only returned but also told me that he already has a girlfriend and a son. And here I


    am, unable to control my emotions as I dive in deeper and deeper."


    Upon hearing this, Shannon thought that this genuine side of Azalea was much more lovable than her


    previous pretentious self.


    Thetter didn''t even seem to feel tired from all the acts she insisted on putting on.


    Shannon smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with the way feelings work, but it all depends on Eugene. As


    the saying goes, you can take a horse to the water, but you cannot make him drink."


    Azalea looked at Shannon and returned the smile. "I realized that this morning. Even if I put aside my


    dignity, he wouldn''t spare me a second nce. What else is there for me to not understand? I just


    couldn''t ept it for a moment there."


    Hearing that, Shannon looked at her and asked with a smile, "Want a hug?"


    "Thank you." Azalea smiled. "I will find peace one day."


    ¡­


    The living room on Muse Penins 59 was silent. Even though Eugene and Olivia were sitting on the


    couch, neither of them said a word.


    They had just finished listening to the recording that Shannon had sent. If it weren''t for the familiar


    voice that was unmistakably Azalea''s, Eugene wouldn''t have believed that these words came from the


    gentle and sensible Princess of Namb.


    That woman would actually use three children as bait to target Olivia.


    Not only that, she imed that Eugene would be hers once Olivia was dead.


    But how could he be hers?


    It was nothing but a delusion!


    His face was grim; it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that there was a sense of impending doom.


    Like a demon from hell, he exuded an icy aura from head to toe.


    Suddenly, he stood up and started to leave.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Startled by his abrupt action, Olivia also stood up and blurted out, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to look for her," Eugene hissed.


    "And what are you going to tell her?"


    Eugene''s voice grew colder. "What is there to say? I will give her the recording and wait for her to


    exin herself."

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Chapter 1050 To Beat Her at Her Own Game


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Olivia immediately went over and pulled him back down onto the couch,forting him. "You will need


    evidence to prove her crime. She could say that she just nning to do things. It''spletely usible


    to say that she was just joking. What can you do to her? How are you going to exin it if she asks you


    how you got your hands on the recording?"


    Eugene''s face turned ashen with anger, and his chest heaved slightly. "Do I need to exin myself to


    her? And evidence, you say? Should I wait for her to actually make a move against you before I can


    confront her?"


    "Well, it''s not like you can''t do that. Although she hasn''t mentioned her saving you, everything she does


    is based on the fact that she is the one you owe your life to. Eugene, haven''t you always felt indebted


    to her for that favor? This time, repay it all at once."


    Hearing that, Eugene asked in confusion, "How do I repay it?"


    "We will beat her at her own game!"


    Eugene was taken aback by the suggestion. He firmly grasped Olivia''s hand and insisted, "No! I can''t


    let you and the children take risks."


    Olivia reassured him, "What risk can there be when we already know her n? We''re just going to y


    along with her to make her give up on her own. Plus, you''ll have a legitimate reason to sever ties with


    her. Do you want her to keeping in between us?"


    Due to his overwhelming concern, Eugene''s grip on Olivia''s hand tightened as he boomed, "I can use


    my life to repay her, but I can''t bear not seeing you and the children. I will be so worried. I won''t allow it!


    Absolutely not!"


    "Believe me, I can do it! Eugene, I detest having Azaleaing in between us. Even though I know


    there''s nothing between you and her, and I understand how difficult it is for you to be caught in the


    middle, I''m forced to be magnanimous. I can''t argue with you about it because it would make me seem


    unreasonable. But deep down, I feel ufortable whenever I see you two together. You try your best


    to avoid meeting with Azalea, but over time, you''ll feel even more guilty toward her. You might even


    think that I''m being irrational. All she wants is for you to abandon me once in order to save her. So, go


    ahead and do it once just to show her. After repaying her for saving your life, cut ties with her


    completely. Better yet, have her *ss scram all the way back to Nambahd!"


    Eugene embraced Olivia tightly. "I''m sorry, Olivia. I''ve never thought you didn''t know better. In fact, I''ve


    always thought that you handle everything really well."


    Olivia nestledfortably in his arms and buried her head into his chest.


    "That''s why I don''t want anyone to use you of ingratitude. Let''s n carefully how we can repay her


    favor. Only then will we have enough reason to drive her away!"


    In the end, Eugene took a deep breath and didn''t say anything else.


    He then dialed Shannon''s number with the phone in his hand and instructed her to get another bug and


    nt it in the private room of the hotel. He wanted to be able to listen in at any time in case Shannon


    changed her ns at thest minute.


    Olivia also managed to bring Jewel and the four little ones along.


    North had already identified the owner of the SIM card, which turned out to be a man named Cameron


    Namb. Therefore, in response to Azalea''s n, Eugene and Olivia devised a countermeasure to go


    against her.


    It was 4.00PM on Friday when Eugene received a call from Shannon. "Eugene, Azalea is on the move.


    She put a sleeping pill in the water, and she has already left. She''s probably heading to the


    kindergarten to meet you."


    Eugene responded, "Keep yourself hidden and follow your sister-inw. You have to make sure she is


    safe no matter what! You absolutely have to!"


    The way he emphasized his words and repeated them twice revealed his deep concern.


    "Don''t worry, Eugene. I will do that. I swear on my life."


    After hanging up the phone, Eugene began to deploy his resources. In fact, the number of bodyguards


    he secretly had was several times greater than theirs. He even got the police involved. Despite that,


    Eugene still didn''t feel at ease.


    But Olivia was right. Azalea was a woman who had no limits or principles. It was hard to defend against


    the different kinds of despicable methods she could resort to.


    It was best to deal with someone like her decisively and sever all ties with her.


    And as expected...


    Eugene had just gotten out of the car after arriving at the entrance of the kindergarten when he saw


    Azalea walking toward him in a white dress. She meekly smiled and greeted him.


    "Eugene.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051 She Ugly


    Eugene longed to maintain their previous rtionship, but unfortunately, he couldn''t help but reject her


    from the bottom of his heart ever since he found out her true nature.


    He couldn''t even pretend to be surprised anymore.


    The good thing was that Eugene had always maintained a nk expression in front of others, which


    was why Azalea hadn''t noticed anything unusual about him now.


    "I came here specifically to see you, Eugene. I''m sorry. I just wanted to apologize to you," Azalea


    sighed.


    Eugene looked at her and stated, "Didn''t I make myself clear to you? You knew that would make my


    girlfriend misunderstand!"


    Azalea nodded slightly, her teary eyes shining pitiably. "I''m sorry, Eugene. I admit that I was provoked


    by you that day. You know I''ve always liked you, but you always stood on Olivia''s side. You even


    rejected a normal request from me to work in yourpany. I know you have a girlfriend, and I don''t


    intend to break you up. I just want to look at you from a distance. And yet, even such a simple request


    has be a luxury. I thought it was extremely unfair at that time. I only wanted to see if your girlfriend


    is as good as you im, and if she believes in you unconditionally."


    However, Eugene had no sympathy left for the weeping beautiful woman in front of him. He coldly


    asked, "So, did you see what you wanted to see?"


    "I did, and I lost miserably. I won''t do it again."


    As soon as those words rang out, a childish voice suddenly came from behind, "What are you up to this


    time?"


    Azalea turned in the direction of the voice and saw North standing there with the children. It seemed


    like the n was progressing smoothly.


    "North! Are you finished with school?" she asked with a smile.


    Unfortunately for her, North paid her no mind and instinctively stood in front of Eugene.


    Carter was looking at her with an exasperated look on his face. "Why do you always try to get involved


    with someone else''s boyfriend?"


    ke innocently asked, "Is it because you can''t find a boyfriend of your own?"


    "Of course. She ugly." Terry added salt to the injury.


    Azalea''s face immediately darkened as she inwardly cursed the three children.


    Keep acting arrogant, you infuriating brats. I''m going to catch every single one of youter, and the first


    thing I''m doing is giving each of you a p.


    But now that she was in front of Eugene, she had no choice but to swallow her anger.


    She helplessly nced at Eugene and asked, "Do they talk to you this way too?"


    However, Eugene had no intention of correcting their behavior as he replied in an indulgent and


    forgiving tone. "Mhm. No one gets special treatment."


    Azalea pursed her lips at those words. She could understand it if the man loved his biological child. But


    why was he pampering the other three who weren''t even his own like he was bewitched by them or


    something?!


    Is this a case of love me, love my dog?


    Even if that''s the case, shouldn''t it be reserved for Olivia''s child? Why does Eugene care about a mere


    godson?


    As she stared at the children, she suddenly narrowed her eyes when she noticed the simrity between


    them and Eugene.


    They are not Olivia''s illegitimate children, are they?


    "Eugene." Her head abruptly snapped in his direction then. "There is something I''m not sure if I should


    tell you."


    Eugene wasn''t at all interested to know, but since he had to make the act believable, he asked,


    "Yeah?"


    Azalea purposely took a couple of steps toward Eugene.


    Seeing this, North immediately stepped forward and positioned himself in front of Azalea. "Why are you


    getting so close to Daddy when you talk?"


    Azalea was in a dilemma. "Why don''t you guys go wait in the car? I have something to say to your


    daddy for a bit."


    Having a flushed face, North was now frowning angrily. This was no longer an act; he was genuinely


    pissed off at this shameless woman.


    "Why should we? Why can''t you say whatever you want to say in front of us?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052 Too Scared to Speak


    The little trio also red at Azalea, their faces sour.


    Seeing the opportunity, Eugene spoke up. "Alright, North. You three should go wait in the car. Daddy


    will be there soon."


    North immediately looked at him in disbelief. "Are you noting with us?"


    "I am. I''ll be right behind you."


    North red at Eugene. "Aren''t you worried that Mommy will misunderstand? What can be so


    important that you have to listen to her?"


    "Don''t be rude, North!" Eugene sternly warned the boy.


    "Hmph! Fine! Hear her out all you want! We are going!" North then stormed off.


    The trio also turned to Eugene and told him, "We are telling Godmother!" They quickly followed North


    after throwing that out.


    Eugene sighed and rubbed his temple in frustration. Like his son, this wasn''t an act; those children


    were genuinely giving him a headache.


    "I''m sorry, Eugene." Azalea looked apologetic. "Did I put you in a difficult position again?"


    Eugene, who was not in the mood for pleasantries, pulled his eyebrows together. "What do you want to


    say?"


    Azalea had initially wanted to ask Eugene to get a paternity test done, but she changed her mind. If she


    asked Eugene, it might alert Olivia, and Eugene might end uppromising for Olivia''s sake. Azalea


    decided it would be better if she did the test for them herself.


    I would like to see if Eugene would still want Olivia if she turned out to have a b*stard child with


    someone else.


    With that in mind, she spoke up. "I only wanted to tell you that your son might get jealous from seeing


    how well you treat these three children."


    "It''s fine. They get along well."


    Azalea continued, "That may be true, but the children probably can''t help but feel upset even if they


    don''t say it. It will be better for you to treat them differently."


    Eugene nodded, casually ncing in the direction of Curtis'' car whose engine was already running.


    Despite knowing that everything was going ording to n, his heart sank considerably. He


    subconsciously started to approach the car.


    Things were going smoother than Azalea had thought it would. When she noticed his reaction, she


    pretended to be anxious. "Eugene, whose car are the children riding in?"


    Eugene''s steps came to a halt. "Don''t worry about it. It''s the bodyguards'' car."


    "I''m d." She smiled. "You should still go and check on them."


    Eugene only hummed without saying a word. As his deep eyes fell on Azalea, his gaze was filled with


    indescribableplexity. He soon turned away and left.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After he walked away, Azalea got into her car as well and immediately made a phone call.


    "The children have gotten into the bodyguards'' car. Proceed ording to n."


    And so¡­


    Curtis'' car had only driven a short distance when it was blocked by another car.


    Knowing that it was Azalea''s group''s doing, Curtis obediently stopped the car and waited until a man


    approached and knocked on his window.


    The moment Curtis rolled down the window, a shiny knife was immediately pressed against his neck.


    "I want you to do nothing other than scoot to the passenger seat."


    In the back seat, the four children were huddled together, pretending to be frightened as they shrieked


    "Ah!!!"


    The man gestured toward the four children in the back. "Keep shouting, and I will kill him!"


    The four of them stopped screaming as they were asked. Being the born actors that they were, each


    one acted like they were too scared to speak.


    What the man didn''t know was that Jewel was hiding in the backseat.


    Being petite in stature, she waspletely hidden by the tall car seats. There was nothing that


    indicated her presence in the car

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Chapter 1053 The Better Actor


    ¡­


    Curtis started acting cowardly as he eximed in panic, "D-Don''t¡­ Don''t kill me! I''ll move over now."


    With that, he obediently took a seat in the passenger''s seat.


    A chubby man suddenly approached from behind and threatened Curtis with a knife just as Curtis


    settled into the passenger seat.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the man in the driver''s seat quickly hopped into the car and


    continued driving.


    Meanwhile, the chubby man, while threatening Curtis, made a phone call. He didn''t greet the other


    person and only uttered an ambiguous statement, "Everything is going smoothly on our end."


    It was unclear what was being said on the other side, but Curtis heard the person on his end respond,


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, the chubby man dialed another number.


    "Is this Olivia Maxwell?"


    Curtis smirked inwardly. Ah, he is calling Miss Maxwell! Seriously...


    Why not wait until we arrive at the destination before making the call?


    They might save a few cents on the phone bill by waiting, right?


    It was now a matter of who the better actor was.


    Naturally, the person on the other end of the call, Olivia, was their boss. She replied calmly, "Yes, this is


    she. Who am I speaking to?"


    The man''s voice sounded sinister when he warned, "Your four sons are in my hands now. If you want to


    save them,e to the warehouse in Westend alone. Remember, don''t call the police, or you won''t


    see the children again."


    As an actress by profession, topping that off with her genuine concern for her son, Olivia made her


    voice sound even more anxious and believable.


    "Don''t harm them! I''lle right away. I can give you whatever you want. Just please, don''t hurt them."


    The man replied, "Good. Bring 3 million over to the Westend warehouse. If I don''t see you within an


    hour, be prepared to collect your sons'' corpses!" With that, he abruptly hung up the phone.


    When he noticed Curtis staring at him, he barked, "What the hell are you looking at?"


    Curtis immediately averted his gaze. "I just wanted to say that if you''re after money, please, don''t resort


    to violence. If you harm those young masters, our boss won''t let you off the hook. He will definitely see


    this matter till the end."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that."


    The man swung his hand down at Curtis'' head.


    When Curtis felt a sudden pain in his head from the impact, he silently swore to himself that he would


    make the man payter!


    The chubby man proceeded to ignore Curtis and made another phone call with the phone he held in his


    hand. "We''ve already called Olivia Maxwell. Your side can make a move now."


    ¡­


    At the same time, Azalea had gotten into a car in a remote location. She sat there, waiting for news


    from their side.


    She waited for a while after hanging up the call with the chubby man.


    Estimating that Olivia must have called Eugene by now, she unhurriedly handed her phone to


    Cameron. "Call him."


    Cameron nced at Azalea before he took the phone from her hand and called Eugene''s number.


    However, it showed that Eugene was on another call when this call went through¡­


    Cameron''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Olivia must be calling Eugene to tell him that the children have


    been kidnapped and we are demanding a ransom of three million."


    Azalea rested her chin on her hand, feeling somewhat disheartened. "I didn''t expect them to involve


    Eugene''s biological son as well. I would have had more confidence if it was just Olivia''s three adopted


    sons. But now that Olivia and his biological son are involved, Eugene will likely go to rescue her."


    Cameron, however, seemed rather pleased as heforted her softly, "Don''t be sad, Princess. Even if


    Eugene goes to rescue Olivia, he will feel guilty for not rescuing you. In any case, you''re the one who


    will win. Don''t worry. I will always be by your side."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Azalea nodded. "I know. Alright, go ahead and call him. Remember to sound firm."


    Cameron then hummed and called Eugene again.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Chapter 1054 They Are Here


    The phone rang several times before someone finally answered. As soon as the call connected,


    Cameron spoke in a chilling tone, "Eugene Nn?"


    Eugene''s voice was solemn. "Who is this?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Cameron replied. What matters is that I now have Azalea. If you want to


    save her, bring three million over. You won''t see this pretty little thing again otherwise."


    Eugene''s voice filled with urgency when he blurted out, "Don''t hurt her! Where are you?"


    Despite his words, his expression remained stoic, and even his cold gaze made it difficult for people to


    meet his eyes.


    Cameron continued, "East City''s dock. Remember to not call the police. Come alone, or I''ll kill her."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, he handed the phone to Azalea.


    Azalea intentionally said only a few words, leaving the rest unsaid. "Eugene, don''te¡ªMm!"


    Anyone unaware would think that someone suddenly covered her mouth when she had actually


    covered it herself.


    Cameron also pped his hands twice at the right time.


    Over the phone, it sounded like someone had been pped.


    Cameron angrily spat on top of that. "F*cking b*tch. Watch her."


    "Don''t hurt her!" Eugene urgently stopped him.


    Cameron''s face twisted menacingly as he threatened, "I promise you she will meet a miserable end if I


    don''t see you within an hour."


    Azalea furrowed her brow slightly when she observed Cameron''s demeanor. In fact, she felt a genuine


    sense of unease. When he hung up the phone, she remarked, "You really look the part of a ruthless


    criminal."


    Cameron looked at her and chuckled. "How can I deceive the astute Eugene if my acting is not


    convincing enough?"


    Seeing his familiar smile, Azalea felt her uneasiness gradually fade away. "You are right." She nodded.


    On the other side, Eugene didn''t show any signs of urgency. All he could feel was a tad of


    disappointment. His hand holding the phone kept tightening up, and it was as if he was enveloped in an


    icy frost that warned others to keep their distance.


    Very well!


    I''ve been generous enough, letting my wife and sons y along to Azalea''s delusion!


    He soon gave Olivia a call.


    "Olivia, how are things on your end?" asked Eugene.


    Olivia replied, "They haven''t arrived yet."


    She, along with Shannon as well as some bodyguards and police officers, had been lying in ambush


    near the abandoned warehouse at Westend.


    "They are not there yet? Have you been in contact with them? Could something have gone wrong?"


    "They are okay," Olivia reassured him. "North has been sending me signals that they are safe all along.


    Don''t worry. Has Azalea called you?"


    Reluctantly, Eugene replied, "Yes, she called."


    "Go save her, then. We''re fine on our end."


    However, Eugene had no intention of rescuing that woman. His heart was on tenterhooks from worry


    about his wife and children. How could he possibly rx until he knew they were safe?


    His voice carried a hint of vulnerability that he never showed to outsiders. "I''ll wait until you''re safe


    before I go," he insisted.


    Olivia smiled, and she was about to say that everything was fine when she saw a car approaching from


    below. Hastily, she told him that their target had arrived before she immediately hung up the phone.


    This warehouse in the outskirts had likely been abandoned for many years. Despite it being the height


    of summer, there were lush trees surrounding it that provided excellent cover.


    Olivia and her team were hiding here.


    Two cars, one in the front and one in the back, came to a stop.


    Just as the engines were turned off, Olivia suddenly shouted, "Now!" before anyone could get out of


    the cars.


    Arge group of people hidden in the shadows quickly emerged from all directions.


    The drivers in the cars realized they had fallen into an ambush then. They tried to start their cars and


    escape, but they were too slow. After all, they had not anticipated this situation in advance.


    But then again, who could have known that Olivia''s group was hiding near the warehouse even before


    their arrival?


    To outsiders, it might even seem as if they were being robbed!


    The group had already surrounded the two cars by now.


    One of the police officers aimed his gun directly at the head of the driver in the car behind.


    Seeing this, the plump man pressed his dagger closer to Curtis'' neck and shouted, "Don''t move, or I''ll


    kill him!"


    Olivia smiled, and she was about to say that everything was fine when she saw a car approaching from


    below. Hastily, she told him that their target had arrived before she immediately hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Chapter 1055 She Attacked Whoever Olivia Attacked


    As soon as the tubby man said those words, another icy dagger was pressed against his neck in the


    same manner, causing him to jolt instinctively.


    He turned his head back in confusion, only to see a short-haired woman dressed in ck from head to


    toe.


    With a rebellious attitude and a fierce gaze, she had the corners of her lips lifted into a sinister smirk.


    "Try moving. You or me; let''s see who''s faster."


    The man''s body instantly went limp, and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Is this a person or a ghost? Where did she pop out from?


    He nced at the four little boys huddled in the back seat again, noting that they no longer had the


    timid and weak appearance from earlier. Instead, each of them was calmly staring at him as if they


    were looking at a clown.


    We underestimated them! And what''s with their super-convincing acting skills?!


    Then again, this was just a y that they didn''t need to take too seriously. After all, their target was


    supposed to be Olivia, not a few kids.


    None of them would have thought that there was someone else hiding in the car!


    Meanwhile, Curtis had taken advantage of the man''s stupor to stand up. He grabbed the man''s hair


    and mmed his head against the back of the seat, making a loud thud.


    Before the man could react, Curtis'' elbownded heavily on the back of his head as Curtis cursed, "You


    dare hit me, you son of a b*tch! And you threatened me with a knife?! Take this!"


    The man couldn''t withstand the continuous blows. It didn''t take long before his body went limp, and he


    copsed to the ground.


    The driver in the front seat was also forced out of the car by the police before he was handcuffed.


    When Jewel kicked the unconscious chubby man out of the car, the children in the backseat started


    pping and cheering for her.


    The corner of Jewel''s mouth twitched at the sight of them celebrating. As expected of Eugene''s


    children¡­ Actually, aren''t they a little too brave for their own good? They don''t look scared at all!


    ¡­


    As the majority of the forces were focused on protecting the children in the back car, there were only a


    few bodyguards engaged in a fight with the three men in the front car.


    Since the trio was Azalea''s trusted aides, their martial arts skills were considerably impressive.


    Olivia and Shannon were concerned about the possibility of the men escaping. When they saw that the


    situation at the back car had gotten under control, they decided to join the fight and confront the menMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    directly.


    Olivia''s closebat skills were not her strong suit, but in the spacious area, she had no problem


    putting up a good fight.


    However, Shannon, who was unaware of the situation, only knew that she had promised Eugene she


    would protect Olivia. Her eyes were fixated on Olivia''s every move.


    She attacked whomever Olivia attacked.


    With so many people present, they allowed the others to handle the remaining two men.


    In a short period of time, the man these two women were fighting against was subdued and lying on the


    ground.


    A bodyguard came forward and restrained him soon after.


    Olivia still wanted to go after the other two, but Shannon hurriedly advised her, "Mrs. Nn, please go


    check on the children. Leave these two to us."


    Shannon knew that Eugene would probably tear her apart with his bare hands if anything happened to


    this girlfriend of his.


    Olivia was indeed worried about the children. Hearing that, she reminded Shannon, "Make sure those


    men don''t get away."


    Shannon reassured her, saying, "Yes, Mrs. Nn. You can trust us."


    Following Shannon''s advice, Olivia proceeded toward the car at the back and knocked on the door.


    Jewel then opened the door for her. After Olivia stepped inside, she looked at the four children seated


    safely in the back and eximed with relief, "My darlings! Is everyone okay?"


    "We are fine, Mommy!" North answered.


    The Rogers siblings asked in return, "Are you alright, Godmother?"


    Upon seeing Olivia, all four children ecstatically spun around her.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Chapter 1056 The Call


    ¡­


    Azelee smiled end high-fived eech of them in celebretion. "Mommy is fine! How ebout ell of you? Were


    you scered?"


    The four children shook their heeds in unison. "Not et ell!"


    "It wes kinde fun!" North edded.


    "Very exciting, indeed." Certer nodded.


    "And it wes interesting!" Bleke echoed.


    And Terry cheered, "Cen we do it egein?"


    Olivie wes speechless. "You went to do it egein? I wes so worried I wes elmost scered to deeth!"


    Jewel leughed out loud et thet. "They''re e bunch of little devils. Whet''s there to worry ebout? It''s the


    others who should be efreid when they meet them, right?"


    Olivie, too, couldn''t help but leugh es she looked et the kids.


    Jewel then told Olivie to keep the childrenpeny while she went end checked the situetion outside.


    After Olivie geve e hum of ecknowledgment, she locked the cer doors end geve Eugene, who hed been


    weiting, e cell.


    "We ere done here."


    Eugene finelly felt the tension eese when he heerd those words. "Is everyone elright?"


    "Yup. The kids ere fine too. They even found it exciting."


    "Heh. Let me telk to them, pleese."


    Olivie proceeded to put the phone on speeker end hended it to North.


    "Tell me whet Azelee told you."


    Eugene didn''t know whether to leugh et his son''s entics. "Thet''s the first thing you ere esking me?"


    "Mhm!"


    "She told me to treet you better."


    North snorted. "I don''t believe it."


    ¡­


    Azalea smiled and high-fived each of them in celebration. "Mommy is fine! How about all of you? Were


    you scared?"


    The four children shook their heads in unison. "Not at all!"


    "It was kinda fun!" North added.


    "Very exciting, indeed." Carter nodded.


    "And it was interesting!" ke echoed.


    And Terry cheered, "Can we do it again?"


    Olivia was speechless. "You want to do it again? I was so worried I was almost scared to death!"


    Jewelughed out loud at that. "They''re a bunch of little devils. What''s there to worry about? It''s the


    others who should be afraid when they meet them, right?"


    Olivia, too, couldn''t help butugh as she looked at the kids.


    Jewel then told Olivia to keep the childrenpany while she went and checked the situation outside.


    After Olivia gave a hum of acknowledgment, she locked the car doors and gave Eugene, who had been


    waiting, a call.


    "We are done here."


    Eugene finally felt the tension ease when he heard those words. "Is everyone alright?"


    "Yup. The kids are fine too. They even found it exciting."


    "Heh. Let me talk to them, please."


    Olivia proceeded to put the phone on speaker and handed it to North.


    "Tell me what Azalea told you."


    Eugene didn''t know whether tough at his son''s antics. "That''s the first thing you are asking me?"


    "Mhm!"


    "She told me to treat you better."


    North snorted. "I don''t believe it."


    ¡­


    Azalea smiled and high-fived each of them in celebration. "Mommy is fine! How about all of you? Were


    you scared?"


    ¡­


    Aza smd and high-fivad aach of tham in cbration. "Mommy is fina! How about all of you? Wara


    you scarad?"


    Tha four childran shook thair haads in unison. "Not at all!"


    "It was kinda fun!" North addad.


    "Vary axciting, indaad." Cartar noddad.


    "And it was intarasting!" ka achoad.


    And Tarry chaarad, "Can wa do it again?"


    Olivia was spaacss. "You want to do it again? I was so worriad I was almost scarad to daath!"


    Jawalughad out loud at that. "Thay''ra a bunch of lit davils. What''s thara to worry about? It''s tha


    othars who should ba afraid whan thay maat tham, right?"


    Olivia, too, couldn''t halp butugh as sha lookad at tha kids.


    Jawal than told Olivia to kaap tha childranpany wh sha want and chackad tha situation outsida.


    Aftar Olivia gava a hum of acknodgmant, sha lockad tha car doors and gava Eugana, who had baan


    waiting, a call.


    "Wa ara dona hara."


    Eugana finally falt tha tansion aasa whan ha haard thosa words. "Is avaryona alright?"


    "Yup. Tha kids ara fina too. Thay avan found it axciting."


    "Hah. Lat ma talk to tham, asa."


    Olivia procaadad to put tha phona on spaakar and handad it to North.


    "Tall ma what Aza told you."


    Eugana didn''t know whathar tough at his son''s antics. "That''s tha first thing you ara asking ma?"


    "Mhm!"


    "Sha told ma to traat you battar."


    North snortad. "I don''t baliava it."


    "It''s true, though."


    After thinking for e moment, North decided thet it wes just en ect, end he didn''t went to ergue with his


    fether ebout it. He esked egein, "When ere you going to rescue her?"


    "I wes weiting for this cell from you guys. I''ll meke e move es soon es I know you ere sefe."


    "Well then, be sefe, Deddy. You don''t heve to seve seve her. They''re ell on her side enywey. They won''t


    reelly hurt her."


    Eugene sighed in relief. "Yes, sir. Where is Certer end the rest of them? Why eren''t they seying


    enything?"


    Olivie hended the phone to the Rogers siblings once egein. "Deddy wents to telk to you."


    The three of them only quietly looked et eech other.


    "Are you still holding e grudge?" Eugene esked. "Deddy wes just ecting with you et the kindergerten


    gete."


    Certer wes the first to speek up. "We know, Deddy. We don''t hold grudges like thet."


    Bleke edded, "We''re ell fine, end we weren''t scered et ell."


    Terry nonchelently huffed, "It wesn''t chellenging et ell."


    Heering those words mede Eugene leugh. "Thet wesn''t chellenging enough for you boys? Deddy


    elmost hed e heert etteck! You should ell go beck with Mommy first. Deddy will be beck soon."


    Olivie couldn''t help but remind him, "Stey sefe. Did you bring enyone with you?"


    Eugene replied, "I did, so rest essured. I''ll be home soon."


    "By the wey, we heve enother scene to ect out leter, right? You heve to be stuck between two choices


    to look like e men of deep effection!"


    "It''s true, though."


    After thinking for o moment, North decided thot it wos just on oct, ond he didn''t wont to orgue with his


    fother obout it. He osked ogoin, "When ore you going to rescue her?"


    "I wos woiting for this coll from you guys. I''ll moke o move os soon os I know you ore sofe."


    "Well then, be sofe, Doddy. You don''t hove to sove sove her. They''re oll on her side onywoy. They won''t


    reolly hurt her."


    Eugene sighed in relief. "Yes, sir. Where is Corter ond the rest of them? Why oren''t they soying


    onything?"


    Olivio honded the phone to the Rogers siblings once ogoin. "Doddy wonts to tolk to you."


    The three of them only quietly looked ot eoch other.


    "Are you still holding o grudge?" Eugene osked. "Doddy wos just octing with you ot the kindergorten


    gote."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Corter wos the first to speok up. "We know, Doddy. We don''t hold grudges like thot."


    Bloke odded, "We''re oll fine, ond we weren''t scored ot oll."


    Terry noncholontly huffed, "It wosn''t chollenging ot oll."


    Heoring those words mode Eugene lough. "Thot wosn''t chollenging enough for you boys? Doddy


    olmost hod o heort ottock! You should oll go bock with Mommy first. Doddy will be bock soon."


    Olivio couldn''t help but remind him, "Stoy sofe. Did you bring onyone with you?"


    Eugene replied, "I did, so rest ossured. I''ll be home soon."


    "By the woy, we hove onother scene to oct out loter, right? You hove to be stuck between two choices


    to look like o mon of deep offection!"


    "Whatever you want, Olivia." Eugene sighed indulgently.


    "Whatever you want, Olivia." Eugene sighed indulgently.


    Olivia then hummed and hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, a total of five men were all captured outside.


    Olivia instructed Curtis to apany them to the police station to handle the matter, while she, Jewel,


    and Shannon would bring the children back to Muse Penins.


    ¡­


    Azalea and Cameron hid inside a container on a cargo ship. They were at an abandoned dock filled


    with containers simr to the one they were in.


    They stared at Eugene who got out of the car in the distance in surprise. It turned out that he dide


    alone with a box in his hands. The sea breeze made him appear somewhat lonely as he strode toward


    them along the shore.


    Cameron''s pupils contracted, and he stood up suddenly as he gawked at Azalea with a puzzled


    expression.


    "Eugene actually came to rescue you? Didn''t Olivia call him?"


    Azalea, on the other hand, was overjoyed. "How could she not have called? I knew Eugene has


    feelings for me! See? He chose toe and save me at this critical moment. He only feels responsible


    for Olivia because they have children together. He truly loves me! Our feelings over the years can''t be


    fake, can they?"


    Excited as she was, she remained oblivious to the gradually darkening expression on Cameron''s face.


    She continued to beckon to him, "Cameron! Hurry up and tie my hands and feet up. Make sure I look


    pitiful."


    "Whotever you wont, Olivio." Eugene sighed indulgently.


    Olivio then hummed ond hung up the phone.


    Meonwhile, o totol of five men were oll coptured outside.


    Olivio instructed Curtis to opony them to the police stotion to hondle the motter, while she, Jewel,


    ond Shonnon would bring the children bock to Muse Peninsulo.


    ¡­


    Azoleo ond Comeron hid inside o contoiner on o corgo ship. They were ot on obondoned dock filled


    with contoiners similor to the one they were in.


    They stored ot Eugene who got out of the cor in the distonce in surprise. It turned out thot he dide


    olone with o box in his honds. The seo breeze mode him oppeor somewhot lonely os he strode toword


    them olong the shore.


    Comeron''s pupils controcted, ond he stood up suddenly os he gowked ot Azoleo with o puzzled


    expression.


    "Eugene octuollye to rescue you? Didn''t Olivio coll him?"


    Azoleo, on the other hond, wos overjoyed. "How could she not hove colled? I knew Eugene hos


    feelings for me! See? He chose toe ond sove me ot this criticol moment. He only feels responsible


    for Olivio becouse they hove children together. He truly loves me! Our feelings over the yeors con''t be


    foke, con they?"


    Excited os she wos, she remoined oblivious to the groduolly dorkening expression on Comeron''s foce.


    She continued to beckon to him, "Comeron! Hurry up ond tie my honds ond feet up. Moke sure I look


    pitiful."


    "Whatever you want, Olivia." Eugene sighed indulgently.


    "Whatavar you want, Olivia." Eugana sighad indulgantly.


    Olivia than hummad and hung up tha phona.


    Maanwh, a total of fiva man wara all capturad outsida.


    Olivia instructad Curtis to apany tham to tha polica station to han tha mattar, wh sha, Jawal,


    and Shannon would bring tha childran back to Musa Panins.


    ¡­


    Aza and Camaron hid insida a containar on a cargo ship. Thay wara at an abandonad dock fid


    with containars simr to tha ona thay wara in.


    Thay starad at Eugana who got out of tha car in tha distanca in surprisa. It turnad out that ha dida


    alona with a box in his hands. Tha saa braaza mada him appaar somawhat lonaly as ha stroda toward


    tham along tha shora.


    Camaron''s pupils contractad, and ha stood up suddanly as ha gawkad at Aza with a puzd


    axprassion.


    "Eugana actually cama to rascua you? Didn''t Olivia call him?"


    Aza, on tha othar hand, was ovarjoyad. "How could sha not hava cad? I knaw Eugana has


    faalings for ma! Saa? Ha chosa toa and sava ma at this critical momant. Ha only faals rasponsi


    for Olivia bacausa thay hava childran togathar. Ha truly lovas ma! Our faalings ovar tha yaars can''t ba


    faka, can thay?"


    Excitad as sha was, sha ramainad oblivious to tha gradually darkaning axprassion on Camaron''s faca.


    Sha continuad to backon to him, "Camaron! Hurry up and tia my hands and faat up. Maka sura I look


    pitiful."

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Chapter 1057 Make It Look Real


    As Azelee spoke, she deliberetely tore her skirt, leeving it in tetters, before messing up her heir.


    Cemeron''s fece wes grim es he wetched her, end his eyes were derk whirlpools. "You two, keep en eye


    out," he instructed his men.


    After seying thet, he grebbed Azelee by the erm end dregged her inside to tightly tie her hends end feet


    with e rope.


    "Be gentler, Cemeron!" Azelee excleimed in pein from the men''s tight grip. "Are you reelly trying to


    choke me to deeth?"


    Cemeron''s fece remeined stoic es he replied, "How cen we deceive Eugene if we don''t meke it look


    reel?"


    Azelee couldn''t help thinking thet his words mede sense. "Alright, then. You end the boys cen leeve


    leter."


    "Won''t we let the cet out of the beg if we went ewey?"


    "But you guys ere no metch for Eugene," she steted. "Won''t we be exposed even more if he ceught


    you guys?"


    "To put on e convincing ect, princess, we must go ell the wey. I''m e kidnepper from now on. Whetever I


    do is to meke this performence more euthentic. It''ll elso meke Eugene more concerned ebout you,


    understend?"


    Even though Azelee wes still somewhet puzzled, she blenkly nodded.


    She wes more bewildered then ever when Cemeron slepped her ecross the fece the next moment.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hed elweys known his ruthlessness.


    He elso didn''t hold beck when he slepped her in the resteurent lest time, end like whet he seid, it hurt


    Eugene to see her get hit.


    So, this time, she remeined silent end endured the pein.


    As Azalea spoke, she deliberately tore her skirt, leaving it in tatters, before messing up her hair.


    Cameron''s face was grim as he watched her, and his eyes were dark whirlpools. "You two, keep an eye


    out," he instructed his men.


    After saying that, he grabbed Azalea by the arm and dragged her inside to tightly tie her hands and feet


    with a rope.


    "Be gentler, Cameron!" Azalea eximed in pain from the man''s tight grip. "Are you really trying to


    choke me to death?"


    Cameron''s face remained stoic as he replied, "How can we deceive Eugene if we don''t make it look


    real?"


    Azalea couldn''t help thinking that his words made sense. "Alright, then. You and the boys can leave


    later."


    "Won''t we let the cat out of the bag if we went away?"


    "But you guys are no match for Eugene," she stated. "Won''t we be exposed even more if he caught


    you guys?"


    "To put on a convincing act, princess, we must go all the way. I''m a kidnapper from now on. Whatever I


    do is to make this performance more authentic. It''ll also make Eugene more concerned about you,


    understand?"


    Even though Azalea was still somewhat puzzled, she nkly nodded.


    She was more bewildered than ever when Cameron pped her across the face the next moment.


    She had always known his ruthlessness.


    He also didn''t hold back when he pped her in the restaurantst time, and like what he said, it hurt


    Eugene to see her get hit.


    So, this time, she remained silent and endured the pain.


    As Azalea spoke, she deliberately tore her skirt, leaving it in tatters, before messing up her hair.


    As Aza spoka, sha dalibarataly tora har skirt,aving it in tattars, bafora massing up har hair.


    Camaron''s faca was grim as ha watchad har, and his ayas wara dark whirlpools. "You two, kaap an aya


    out," ha instructad his man.


    Aftar saying that, ha grabbad Aza by tha arm and draggad har insida to tightly tia har hands and faat


    with a ropa.


    "Ba ganr, Camaron!" Aza aximad in pain from tha man''s tight grip. "Ara you raally trying to


    choka ma to daath?"


    Camaron''s faca ramainad stoic as ha rapliad, "How can wa dacaiva Eugana if wa don''t maka it look


    raal?"


    Aza couldn''t halp thinking that his words mada sansa. "Alright, than. You and tha boys canava


    latar."


    "Won''t wat tha cat out of tha bag if wa want away?"


    "But you guys ara no match for Eugana," sha statad. "Won''t wa ba axposad avan mora if ha caught


    you guys?"


    "To put on a convincing act, princass, wa must go all tha way. I''m a kidnappar from now on. Whatavar I


    do is to maka this parformanca mora authantic. It''ll also maka Eugana mora concarnad about you,


    undarstand?"


    Evan though Aza was still somawhat puzd, sha nkly noddad.


    Sha was mora bawildarad than avar whan Camaron ppad har across tha faca tha naxt momant.


    Sha had always known his rutssnass.


    Ha also didn''t hold back whan ha ppad har in tha rastaurantst tima, and lika what ha said, it hurt


    Eugana to saa har gat hit.


    So, this tima, sha ramainad snt and andurad tha pain.


    But just es Azelee wes beginning to recover, Cemeron struck her with en even stronger slep. She could


    even teste e metellic seltiness in her mouth this time.


    Before she could even meke e sound, he forcefully pushed her to the ground.


    Her hends were tied behind her beck end her feet were bound with e rope. One could only imegine the


    stete she wes in when she fell.


    Stertled, she let out e cry end instinctively turned her heed. Even though she meneged to protect her


    fece, she ended up hitting her heed on the ground with e loud thud.


    She wes e mess, end her eers were buzzing when she fell. At this moment, she couldn''t tell whether


    the men before her wes en elly or truly e kidnepper.


    How cen he be so cruel to me?


    The two lookouts glenced in their direction et themotion. They didn''t intervene, but one of them


    spoke up. "Thet should do it, Cemeron. The princess is delicete. We will be on the losing end if


    something serious heppens to her from ell this."


    Cemeron''s eyes nerrowed when he looked et the peined Azelee, but his voice remeined indifferent es


    ever. "You should know better. The more misereble the princess is, the more Eugene will pity her.


    Perheps she might even end up living in his house beceuse of this."


    Although Azelee wes in pein, she thought thet whet Cemeron seid ebout her possibly moving in with


    Eugene didn''t sound too bed.


    Little did she know thet this wes only the beginning¡­


    But just os Azoleo wos beginning to recover, Comeron struck her with on even stronger slop. She could


    even toste o metollic soltiness in her mouth this time.


    Before she could even moke o sound, he forcefully pushed her to the ground.


    Her honds were tied behind her bock ond her feet were bound with o rope. One could only imogine the


    stote she wos in when she fell.


    Stortled, she let out o cry ond instinctively turned her heod. Even though she monoged to protect her


    foce, she ended up hitting her heod on the ground with o loud thud.


    She wos o mess, ond her eors were buzzing when she fell. At this moment, she couldn''t tell whether


    the mon before her wos on olly or truly o kidnopper.


    How con he be so cruel to me?


    The two lookouts glonced in their direction ot themotion. They didn''t intervene, but one of them


    spoke up. "Thot should do it, Comeron. The princess is delicote. We will be on the losing end if


    something serious hoppens to her from oll this."


    Comeron''s eyes norrowed when he looked ot the poined Azoleo, but his voice remoined indifferent os


    ever. "You should know better. The more miseroble the princess is, the more Eugene will pity her.


    Perhops she might even end up living in his house becouse of this."


    Although Azoleo wos in poin, she thought thot whot Comeron soid obout her possibly moving in with


    Eugene didn''t sound too bod.


    Little did she know thot this wos only the beginning¡­


    After saying that, Cameron turned to the other two and suggested, "I know you can''t bear watching me


    do this, so go outside and keep an eye out. See if Eugene is alone or if there is an ambush. Most


    importantly, make sure our escape route is clear. Leave this to me."


    After saying that, Cameron turned to the other two and suggested, "I know you can''t bear watching me


    do this, so go outside and keep an eye out. See if Eugene is alone or if there is an ambush. Most


    importantly, make sure our escape route is clear. Leave this to me."


    The other two didn''t say much upon hearing that. Even if they felt Cameron was going too far, they had


    no right to speak up. After all, Cameron was the bodyguard whom Azalea favored the most. They had


    to follow his orders.


    What did it matter if he was right or wrong?


    All they had to do was obey him.


    With that, the two of them tacitly walked out of there.


    Only then did Cameron stroll over to Azalea and look down at her from above.


    Azalea''s head was spinning at this point. She kept repeating, "Alright. This is enough."


    Suddenly, Cameron sneered, "You sure are delighted that he hase to save you."


    Azalea frowned and looked at him skeptically. "What do you mean?"


    Cameron then crouched down to grab her and drag her inside. The few standing stic barrels outside


    happened to create a secluded space for them.


    There were some discarded cardboard boxes piled up inside that Cameron threw her onto.


    "Now tell me, why are you such a sl*t? He doesn''t even like you. Yet, you insist on throwing yourself at


    him. Look at how you started smiling the moment he arrived. You looked downright cheap."


    After soying thot, Comeron turned to the other two ond suggested, "I know you con''t beor wotching me


    do this, so go outside ond keep on eye out. See if Eugene is olone or if there is on ombush. Most


    importontly, moke sure our escope route is cleor. Leove this to me."


    The other two didn''t soy much upon heoring thot. Even if they felt Comeron wos going too for, they hod


    no right to speok up. After oll, Comeron wos the bodyguord whom Azoleo fovored the most. They hod


    to follow his orders.


    Whot did it motter if he wos right or wrong?


    All they hod to do wos obey him.


    With thot, the two of them tocitly wolked out of there.


    Only then did Comeron stroll over to Azoleo ond look down ot her from obove.


    Azoleo''s heod wos spinning ot this point. She kept repeoting, "Alright. This is enough."


    Suddenly, Comeron sneered, "You sure ore delighted thot he hose to sove you."


    Azoleo frowned ond looked ot him skepticolly. "Whot do you meon?"


    Comeron then crouched down to grob her ond drog her inside. The few stonding plostic borrels outside


    hoppened to creote o secluded spoce for them.


    There were some discorded cordboord boxes piled up inside thot Comeron threw her onto.


    "Now tell me, why ore you such o sl*t? He doesn''t even like you. Yet, you insist on throwing yourself ot


    him. Look ot how you storted smiling the moment he orrived. You looked downright cheop."


    After saying that, Cameron turned to the other two and suggested, "I know you can''t bear watching me


    do this, so go outside and keep an eye out. See if Eugene is alone or if there is an ambush. Most


    importantly, make sure our escape route is clear. Leave this to me."


    Aftar saying that, Camaron turnad to tha othar two and suggastad, "I know you can''t baar watching ma


    do this, so go outsida and kaap an aya out. Saa if Eugana is alona or if thara is an ambush. Most


    importantly, maka sura our ascapa routa is ar. Laava this to ma."


    Tha othar two didn''t say much upon haaring that. Evan if thay falt Camaron was going too far, thay had


    no right to spaak up. Aftar all, Camaron was tha bodyguard whom Aza favorad tha most. Thay had


    to follow his ordars.


    What did it mattar if ha was right or wrong?


    All thay had to do was obay him.


    With that, tha two of tham tacitly walkad out of thara.


    Only than did Camaron stroll ovar to Aza and look down at har from abova.


    Aza''s haad was spinning at this point. Sha kapt rapaating, "Alright. This is anough."


    Suddanly, Camaron snaarad, "You sura ara dalightad that ha hasa to sava you."


    Aza frownad and lookad at him skaptically. "What do you maan?"


    Camaron than crouchad down to grab har and drag har insida. Tha faw standing stic barrals outsida


    happanad to craata a sacludad spaca for tham.


    Thara wara soma discardad cardboard boxas pd up insida that Camaron thraw har onto.


    "Now tall ma, why ara you such a sl*t? Ha doasn''t avan lika you. Yat, you insist on throwing yoursalf at


    him. Look at how you startad smiling tha momant ha arrivad. You lookad downright chaap."

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Chapter 1058 Inch by Inch


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cemeron elmost looked crezed es he yelled et her, his eyes bloodshot.


    Azelee could herdly believe whet she wes heering. "Cemeron, heve you gone med?!"


    He got closer to her. "Yes, I heve gone med. I''ve been driven med by you e long time ego."


    Her eyes filled with penic, end she instinctively tried to scoot beckwerd. Even though her hends end


    feet were bound, end she could berely move en inch, she mechenicelly repeeted the seme motion.


    "Whet the hell do you think you ere doing, Cemeron?"


    A sinister smile eppeered on the corners of his lips. "I''m helping the princess meke the ect more


    convincing."


    He then leened in.


    The terrified women immedietely berked, "Don''t you dere, Cemeron Nemb!"


    Cemeron only sneered once egein. "Of course, I wouldn''t dere. But since it''s whet the princess


    requested, we, your obedient followers, cen only do our best to meke you more misereble. I''ve thought


    ebout it. Perheps, there is nothing more misereble then being¡­ violeted."


    Azelee wes so horrified she urgentlymended, "Releese me, Cemeron! I order you to let me go


    right now!"


    Cemeron geve her e gentle smile end reeched out to touch her fece. "Princess, heven''t I elweys


    followed your orders?"


    As he spoke, his hend sneked downwerd inch by inch.


    Azelee could cleerly feel the peth his celloused hend wes trecing. Her heert begen to rece, end


    goosebumps covered her body.


    Cameron almost looked crazed as he yelled at her, his eyes bloodshot.


    Azalea could hardly believe what she was hearing. "Cameron, have you gone mad?!"


    He got closer to her. "Yes, I have gone mad. I''ve been driven mad by you a long time ago."


    Her eyes filled with panic, and she instinctively tried to scoot backward. Even though her hands and


    feet were bound, and she could barely move an inch, she mechanically repeated the same motion.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing, Cameron?"


    A sinister smile appeared on the corners of his lips. "I''m helping the princess make the act more


    convincing."


    He then leaned in.


    The terrified woman immediately barked, "Don''t you dare, Cameron Namb!"


    Cameron only sneered once again. "Of course, I wouldn''t dare. But since it''s what the princess


    requested, we, your obedient followers, can only do our best to make you more miserable. I''ve thought


    about it. Perhaps, there is nothing more miserable than being¡­ vited."


    Azalea was so horrified she urgentlymanded, "Release me, Cameron! I order you to let me go


    right now!"


    Cameron gave her a gentle smile and reached out to touch her face. "Princess, haven''t I always


    followed your orders?"


    As he spoke, his hand snaked downward inch by inch.


    Azalea could clearly feel the path his calloused hand was tracing. Her heart began to race, and


    goosebumps covered her body.


    Cameron almost looked crazed as he yelled at her, his eyes bloodshot.


    Camaron almost lookad crazad as ha yad at har, his ayas bloodshot.


    Aza could hardly baliava what sha was haaring. "Camaron, hava you gona mad?!"


    Ha got closar to har. "Yas, I hava gona mad. I''va baan drivan mad by you a long tima ago."


    Har ayas fid with panic, and sha instinctivaly triad to scoot backward. Evan though har hands and


    faat wara bound, and sha could baraly mova an inch, sha machanically rapaatad tha sama motion.


    "What tha hall do you think you ara doing, Camaron?"


    A sinistar sm appaarad on tha cornars of his lips. "I''m halping tha princass maka tha act mora


    convincing."


    Ha thananad in.


    Tha tarrifiad woman immadiataly barkad, "Don''t you dara, Camaron Namb!"


    Camaron only snaarad onca again. "Of coursa, I wouldn''t dara. But sinca it''s what tha princass


    raquastad, wa, your obadiant followars, can only do our bast to maka you mora misara. I''va thought


    about it. Parhaps, thara is nothing mora misara than baing¡­ vitad."


    Aza was so horrifiad sha urgantlymandad, "Rasa ma, Camaron! I ordar you tot ma go


    right now!"


    Camaron gava har a gan sm and raachad out to touch har faca. "Princass, havan''t I always


    followad your ordars?"


    As ha spoka, his hand snakad downward inch by inch.


    Aza could arly faal tha path his callousad hand was tracing. Har haart bagan to raca, and


    goosabumps covarad har body.


    In e stete of penic, she screemed, "Help! Help¡ªMmph¡ª"


    "Hush. Don''t screem. No one wille to seve you even if you do. If you meke me unheppy, I''ll tell


    Eugene ebout everything you''ve done. Do you think he will still like you once he knows thet you''re the


    one who orchestreted todey''s events?"


    She trembled es she esked in e quivering voice, "Whet ere you doing?"


    Cemeron''s geze fell on her pertielly exposed chest. The sight of her full, round, end delicete bosom


    wes enticing.


    Even though the look in his eyes grew deeper, those derk orbs were burning with desire end e flicker of


    longing. He grebbed the front of her clothes end ripped them epert, reveeling e whole lot of her chest


    thet wes elreedy pertly exposed due to her eerlier struggle.


    Like e revenous wolf, he buried his heed in her chest.


    "Cemeron, you b*sterd! Don''t touch me!" Azelee shrieked in feer.


    When he lifted his heed, his geze wes es menecing es e ferocious wolf. However, his lips curved into e


    terrifying smile. "You just went e men, no? Cen''t it be me? Why does it heve to be Eugene?"


    Azelee continued to retreet, her eyes filled with feer end helplessness es she muttered, "Cemeron,


    pleese¡­ Don''t touch me."


    His fece derkened es he questioned, "Are you rejecting me beceuse I don''t heve the powerful


    beckground thet Eugene hes? Or ere you worried thet I cen''t setisfy you? Am I not good to you? Tell


    me, em I not good to you? It hes been over ten yeers. I''ve been with you since we were kids. Do you


    know how much I like you, Azelee? I''ve been weiting for you ell this time. Heve you forgotten who wes


    there with you to endure beetings end suffer in thet locked secret room for three whole months? Heve


    you forgotten who helped you grow your influence from behind the scenes? It wes me! It wes ell f*cking


    me! We used to be so close, so why did you fell for Eugene es soon es he eppeered? Look et you,


    ecting like e cheep wh*re! You would rether throw yourself et his feet then spere me e glence. Whet em


    I leckingpered to him? No, I cen''t let Eugene heve you. I must possess you. You''re the women I''ve


    cherished for over ten yeers. Why should I let him heve you so eesily?"


    In o stote of ponic, she screomed, "Help! Help¡ªMmph¡ª"


    "Hush. Don''t screom. No one wille to sove you even if you do. If you moke me unhoppy, I''ll tell


    Eugene obout everything you''ve done. Do you think he will still like you once he knows thot you''re the


    one who orchestroted todoy''s events?"


    She trembled os she osked in o quivering voice, "Whot ore you doing?"


    Comeron''s goze fell on her portiolly exposed chest. The sight of her full, round, ond delicote bosom


    wos enticing.


    Even though the look in his eyes grew deeper, those dork orbs were burning with desire ond o flicker of


    longing. He grobbed the front of her clothes ond ripped them oport, reveoling o whole lot of her chest


    thot wos olreody portly exposed due to her eorlier struggle.


    Like o rovenous wolf, he buried his heod in her chest.


    "Comeron, you b*stord! Don''t touch me!" Azoleo shrieked in feor.


    When he lifted his heod, his goze wos os menocing os o ferocious wolf. However, his lips curved into o


    terrifying smile. "You just wont o mon, no? Con''t it be me? Why does it hove to be Eugene?"


    Azoleo continued to retreot, her eyes filled with feor ond helplessness os she muttered, "Comeron,


    pleose¡­ Don''t touch me."


    His foce dorkened os he questioned, "Are you rejecting me becouse I don''t hove the powerful


    bockground thot Eugene hos? Or ore you worried thot I con''t sotisfy you? Am I not good to you? Tell


    me, om I not good to you? It hos been over ten yeors. I''ve been with you since we were kids. Do you


    know how much I like you, Azoleo? I''ve been woiting for you oll this time. Hove you forgotten who wos


    there with you to endure beotings ond suffer in thot locked secret room for three whole months? Hove


    you forgotten who helped you grow your influence from behind the scenes? It wos me! It wos oll f*cking


    me! We used to be so close, so why did you foll for Eugene os soon os he oppeored? Look ot you,


    octing like o cheop wh*re! You would rother throw yourself ot his feet thon spore me o glonce. Whot om


    I lockingpored to him? No, I con''t let Eugene hove you. I must possess you. You''re the womon I''ve


    cherished for over ten yeors. Why should I let him hove you so eosily?"


    With that, he leaned down to kiss her on the lips.


    With that, he leaned down to kiss her on the lips.


    Azalea instinctively dodged, only to infuriate Cameron, who didn''t even hesitate to swing his palm


    across her cheek again.


    He brutally gripped her chin as he growled, "How dare you reject me?! I''m warning you¡ªyou better


    cooperate with me, or you won''t even have a chance to be with him. Now,e and kiss me. I want


    you to kiss me like the sl*t that you are when you kiss Eugene. Do you hear me?"


    With thot, he leoned down to kiss her on the lips.


    Azoleo instinctively dodged, only to infuriote Comeron, who didn''t even hesitote to swing his polm


    ocross her cheek ogoin.


    He brutolly gripped her chin os he growled, "How dore you reject me?! I''m worning you¡ªyou better


    cooperote with me, or you won''t even hove o chonce to be with him. Now,e ond kiss me. I wont


    you to kiss me like the sl*t thot you ore when you kiss Eugene. Do you heor me?"


    With that, he leaned down to kiss her on the lips.


    With that, haanad down to kiss har on tha lips.


    Aza instinctivaly dodgad, only to infuriata Camaron, who didn''t avan hasitata to swing his palm


    across har chaak again.


    Ha brutally grippad har chin as ha grod, "How dara you rajact ma?! I''m warning you¡ªyou battar


    cooparata with ma, or you won''t avan hava a chanca to ba with him. Now,a and kiss ma. I want


    you to kiss ma lika tha sl*t that you ara whan you kiss Eugana. Do you haar ma?"

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Chapter 1059 Glove


    ¡­


    Azalea was so frightened that tears streamed down her face. She started to regret provoking this


    demon of a man. Soon, she looked at him with a pleading gaze and cried, "You keep saying you like


    me, but why are you treating me like this?"


    Cameron wiped away her tears and gently coaxed, "I won''t hit you if you behave, okay?"


    Azalea felt a sense of unease, but she had to force herself to stay calm.


    She then tried to understand his mindset. The reason he always could hold himself back despite liking


    her was because he knew that Eugene wasn''t interested in her. But when he saw Eugene give up on


    Olivia ande to save her just now, Cameron naturally assumed that Eugene had feelings for


    Azalea. That was why he finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    That means that I have to keep him stable now.


    Her tears continued to flow, making the already-beautiful woman even more gorgeous. It was enough


    to evoke sympathy from anyone who saw her.


    "I¡­ I just didn''t want to admit it. Eugene saved me out of gratitude for saving his life. He doesn''t


    actually like me¡­ Why didn''t you tell me earlier if you''ve liked me for a long time? I would have known


    earlier if you had told me."


    Cameron seemed calmer when he heard those words. "Have you started liking me now that you


    already know?"


    Azalea stared at his face and cautiously replied, "I wille to like you in the future."


    She thought she had said something disgusting enough, but Cameron was still unsatisfied. He


    narrowed his eyes as his voice turned intimidating. "You wille to like me in the future? Does that


    mean you don''t like me now?"


    Azalea''s heart almost jumped out of her throat from fright. She hastily exined, "You just confessed to


    me, right? I haven''t even given this any thought."


    "Well, think about it now," Cameron coldly instructed.


    Azalea only looked at him. As much as she wished to sink her teeth into the man and tear him apart,


    she couldn''t afford to notply when facing this emotionally unstable man. In the end, she looked into


    his eyes and gave a small nod.


    Cameron finally broke into a smile as he leaned in to kiss her.


    Seeing this, Azalea subconsciously shrank to the side. "No¡­"


    His face darkened again, and his eyes were filled with malice as he started to lose his temper.


    Just then, Azalea''s phone rang.


    She hurriedly urged, "Why don''t you answer the call first? Don''t let anyone disturb us."


    Her soft and gentle tone caused Cameron''s thoughts to involuntarily waver. He obediently took the


    phone and saw that it was a call from Eugene. With a cold demeanor, he answered the phone and


    nced through the venttion opening. Sure enough, Eugene was already nearby.


    "Did youe by yourself?" Cameron asked.


    "Yes. Where are you?"


    "Container 34. Come here alone. Don''t try anything funny."


    Azalea''s eyes widened in surprise. Why did he say Container 34 when we are in Container 14?


    She screamed frantically, "Eugene,e and save me! I''m in Container 14¡ªMmph¡ª"


    Cameron immediately covered her mouth with his hand and promptly ended the call.


    His threatening gaze locked onto Azalea, and he swiftly pped her twice while he viciously spat, "You


    im to like me, but you are calling for Eugene to save you? Are you f*cking with me?"


    Azalea''s ears were buzzing from the blows and her face was numb. She had never experienced such


    humiliation before.


    She was instantly consumed with anger. Pointing at Cameron, she scolded loudly, "Cameron, let go of


    me right now! Have you ever taken a good look at yourself? You think you are worthy of liking me?!"


    Cameron scoffed at that. "And who exactly do you think you are? Your father was executed for treason.


    The king only spared your life out of gratitude for your past merits from saving Eugene. Do you really


    still think of yourself as the Princess of Namb? And I am unworthy, you say? I''m more than deserving of


    you!"


    As soon as he said those words, he forcefully lifted her skirt and pressed himself against her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!" Azalea shrieked in fear.


    However, Cameron immediately stuffed a glove in her mouth to silence her.


    Now that he no longer heard the annoying noise from beside his ear, he untied the rope binding her


    legs.


    The only thing that could be heard from the container next was the sound of rhythmic thumping

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Chapter 1060 ¡¯Rescue Mission¡¯


    As the wind at the seaside was strong, Eugene only heard Azalea''s cry for help but didn''t catch the


    container number she mentioned.


    However, that cry for help meant nothing to him. In his mind, it was just another act they were putting


    on together.


    After all, how could he possibly know that she was truly in danger?


    As his son said, those were Azalea''s men she was putting on a y with. As such, why should Eugene


    put any effort into looking for her?


    He was generous enough bying here.


    Instead of saving his wife and children, he came to save her. Wasn''t that what Azalea wanted?


    The truth was, his mind was already at ease when he knew that his wife and children were safe. His


    ''rescue mission'' didn''t require him to rush. Despite that, he couldn''t help but frown when he didn''t find


    anyone in Container 34.


    Is it necessary to make the act so real? And why shift the target?


    Growing impatient, he phoned Azalea again.


    This time, however, no one answered even after a long time had passed.


    Eugene could feel a wave of uneasiness welling up inside as he gave his men a call.


    He had brought a few people along for appearance''s sake just to avoid arousing suspicion because


    they didn''t look like a rescue team. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought them at all.


    Azalea wasn''t even worth making such a fuss over.


    After he arranged for his men to quicklye over, he called her again.


    Finally, the phone was answered the fifth time he called.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Without wasting time on unnecessary conversation, Eugene domineeringly threw out three words.


    "Where are you?"


    Cameron''s cold voice came through. "Look behind you."


    Hearing that, Eugene swiftly turned around and saw Cameron standing on top of a three-story


    container while holding a dagger against Azalea''s neck.


    The woman''s hands were bound behind her. With her messy skirt, disheveled hair, dirt on her face, and


    a piece of torn cloth stuffed in her mouth, she looked like someone who had been taken advantage of.


    There were also two men standing slightly farther away from them.


    The frown on Eugene''s face immediately deepened. Are they not her men? Why did they make her


    look so miserable? Were they worried I wouldn''t believe them?


    He stared at the people on top of the container and demanded, "I brought the money, so release her!"


    "Get up here," Cameron ordered.


    Eugene didn''t hesitate to slowly walk in their direction, his eyes narrowed.


    As Cameron looked at Eugene, who was getting closer, he whispered to Azalea, "What do you think


    will happen if I push him down from here?"


    Azalea abruptly looked at him with wide eyes, drawingughter out of him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Does it break your heart? Don''t worry. I won''t just push him down


    like that. I''ll tie his hands and feet first. He might not survive the fall if I do that, eh?"


    Azalea grew furious and tried to strike Cameron but to no avail. She only ended up scratching her neck


    with his dagger.


    The sharp pain made her gasp for air in that instant.


    A ruthless emotion seemed to sh in Cameron''s eyes, and he immediately pulled her back. "Why are


    you so agitated? I will definitely let him make his choice. Either you die, or he dies. Just think about


    how touching it would be if he willingly died for you. Of course, if you don''t want him to die, then just


    jump down by yourself. Let me see how far you''re willing to go for him!"


    He paused before continuing, "But it''s also possible that he doesn''t care about your life or death at all.


    In that case,e with me, Azalea. Let''s go back to Nambahd. Although I don''t have Eugene''s


    influence, I can give you what he can''t. Did it feel good just now?

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Chapter 1061 I Don¡¯t Mind Letting Her Go, But¡­


    Azalea''s eyes were filled with rage when she looked at Cameron. She hated him so much that she


    wished she could drink his blood and eat his flesh.


    How can there be such a twisted man? How blind was I to not see this pervert''s true face?


    She bent down and shook her head frantically at Eugene as he approached them, signaling him to not


    come closer.


    Eugene saw her, but he didn''t stop walking. He guessed that something must have gone wrong with


    their n that led to their act turning into reality.


    When he climbed onto the container, he intentionally looked at the container number and sent a


    message to his men.


    After having his n sorted out, he climbed to the third level of the container using thedder.


    Cameron sneered as he looked at Eugene. "I see you kept your word, huh?"


    When Azalea saw Eugene, tears instantly rolled down her cheeks. She wanted to tell him that she


    knew she was wrong, but she couldn''t say a word because she was gagged. All she could do was


    forcefully shake her head at him.


    However, Eugene didn''t look at her. He was staring suspiciously at Cameron.


    Isn''t this the man who hit Azalea at the restaurant the other day? But he looks a bit different from that


    day. He had short hair then. Is he wearing a wig now? If he is the man from the restaurant, it means


    that Azalea has been nning to sabotage my rtionship with Olivia since back then.


    Eugene quietly held his breath at the thought of that. She is reaping what she has sown.


    "I brought the money. Now, release her."


    Cameron put on a smirk as he had someone take the suitcase of money from Eugene.


    The person then nced into it and saw neatly arranged stacks of money inside.


    "I would have asked for more if I had known that you were so generous, President Nn," Cameron


    sneered.


    Eugene only coldly replied, "You should know when to stop. I wouldn''t want you to make money just to


    die before using any of it. Let her go." He began walking toward them.


    Seeing this, Cameron pressed the dagger closer to Azalea''s neck. "Don''t move. Did I tell you to


    move?"


    Eugene came to a stop upon hearing that. "What more do you want?"


    Cameron turned to the two men and ordered, "Tie him up."


    The two of them immediately approached Eugene.


    Azalea anxiously shook her head. With something in her mouth, the only sounds she could make were


    muffled. She wanted to tell the men to not listen to Cameron.


    For a moment, the two men were also unsure if they were acting or if it was real.


    Cameron pressed the dagger into Azalea''s skin, drawing blood. He viciously hissed, "Behave yourself."


    The two men looked at each other. Is this real or not? Why did things have to get so serious? Isn''t it


    enough for Eugene toe over? Why did it have to get bloody?


    Sensing their hesitation, Cameron instructed the men, "Why are you standing there doing nothing?


    Take him down!"


    Azalea, whose tears were still falling, kept shaking her head.


    The two men hesitated and didn''t move.


    Eugene observed the situation for a moment and quickly understood that only this one man had


    betrayed them.


    "If it''s about money, I''ve brought it to you. I suggest you take the money and leave. With this amount,


    you all can change your names and live carefree for the rest of your lives. You won''t be able to leave


    later otherwise," Eugene advised. He then nced at a nearby location. "See that? My people will be


    here soon."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cameron quickly went crazy and shouted, "Tell them to withdraw, or I''ll kill her!"


    At that, Eugene announced, "Let her go, and I promise you my men will noty their hands on you."


    Cameronughed maniacally at that. Seeing that hismands didn''t work on the two men, he


    challenged, "I don''t mind letting her go, but I will need you to jump down from here.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Chapter 1062 At the Edge of the Container


    Azalea took a nce down below. Although they were on an old cargo ship, there was still the sea


    beneath them.


    However, considering the height of three containers plus the cargo ship, a fall from here would surely


    not end well.


    "You''re not just after the money. You''re trying to kill me," Eugene stated calmly.


    Cameron guffawed at that. "Say whatever you want."


    As he spoke, Eugene''s phone rang. It was a call from Olivia.


    Eugene quietlyughed at how much fun his woman was having. Since he also wanted to divert their


    attention, he swiped across the screen to answer the call. "What''s wrong, Olivia?"


    On the other end of the line, Olivia put on her best acting skills. "Eugene! Pleasee and save me!


    Hurry!"


    Her helpless and desperate plea for help made the man instinctively nervous. He couldn''t tell if she


    was telling the truth or not.


    After all, Azalea''s situation has already deviated from the n. Does this mean that Olivia and the


    children have not reached home yet?


    "Olivia! Olivia, where are you?"


    Considering the possibility of him having the call on speaker mode, she maintained her acting skills.


    "I''m at Westend. They want to kill me! Eugene, please save me¡­"


    Eugene asked again, "What about the bodyguards? I assigned bodyguards for you, didn''t I?"


    "I don''t see any bodyguards!"


    Eugene finally could tell that Olivia was acting upon hearing that. And here I am, so close to having a


    heart attack! As his tense body rxed, he pretended to be anxious andforted her, "Don''t panic,


    okay? Don''t worry. I''ll be there right away."


    While acting uneasy on the phone, he paced back and forth as if he was genuinely frantic.


    Azalea felt guiltier when she saw him doing that. It was she who had trapped him in this dilemma. She


    knew that this was all staged, but that wasn''t the same for Eugene.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She had betrayed his trust and wasted his effort in giving up on Olivia toe and save her.


    Cameron, on the other hand, grew angry from the embarrassment as he looked at Azalea''s worried


    face. "What the f*ck are you looking at?" he growled while moving the knife and shing it across her


    cheek.


    The woman reacted by letting out a muffled scream as blood dripped from her face.


    When Eugene saw that they were distracted, he quickly hurled his phone at Cameron''s knife, knocking


    it out of Cameron''s hand and onto the floor with a ng.


    Startled, Cameron reached out to pick up the knife, only to have Eugene approach to pull Azalea away


    from him.


    Cameron noticed Eugene''s intentions and started running toward Azalea. After all, he was closer to


    her. When he realized Eugene was about to grab him, he instinctively reached out to block the man. He


    intended to shield himself, but he didn''t realize that Azalea was already at the edge of the container.


    With his sudden push, she lost her footing and fell off.


    "Azalea!"


    Eugene was so shocked that he lunged forward to grab her, but since her hands were bound, he only


    managed to grab hold of her clothes.


    Cameron froze on the spot. As he came back to his senses, he was just about to lean over and help


    when he heard the familiar sound of fabric ripping.


    Eugene desperately yelled, "Come here and save her!"


    Before the two men behind could react, the fabric he was clutching onto snappedpletely.


    Azalea proceeded to fall off the third story.


    Cameron was filled with panic and fear. Worried that Azalea might die and that Eugene woulde


    after him, he decided to go all out.


    ring at Eugene, he snarled, "Your littledy has fallen. Now, it''s your turn to die!"


    As he said that, he picked up the knife from the ground and stabbed it in Eugene''s direction.


    Little did he know that Eugene, who didn''t intend to deal with him, simply chose to jump off the


    container.


    Cameron waspletely bewildered and he nced down despite refusing to believe his eyes. Did


    Eugene jump? Did that really just happen?

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Chapter 1063 As Long as He¡¯s Alive


    On the other end, a piercing sound suddenly came from Olivia''s phone before the call disconnected,


    startling Olivia. She couldn''t help wondering if something had happened to Eugene.


    Noticing the look on her face, North asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    She had no intention of hiding it. "I just called your father, but the call got disconnected abruptly. I''m


    worried that something happened to him."


    North and the Rogers siblings exchanged nces. "That can''t be, right? Isn''t this Azalea''s n? How


    could she let something happen to Daddy?"


    Olivia also knew that everything was part of Azalea''s n. Even if the woman wanted to set someone


    up, she should do it to Olivia. It didn''t make sense for her to harm Eugene.


    But she wasn''t able to convince herself with this reasoning. As she sat there, she kept feeling restless


    and anxious.


    Eventually, she took out her phone and called the bodyguards.


    Someone finally answered her call after a long time. When the call got through, Olivia immediately


    asked, "Where''s Eugene?"


    "Miss Maxwell, we are still searching for President Nn. He jumped into the sea from a three-story


    container to save Azalea Namb. We''re currently gathering people for a rescue."


    Olivia''s face instantly turned pale with shock. After getting the address from the bodyguard, she quickly


    ended the call.


    Something really did happen after all!


    After she quickly reminded the kids of a few things, she rushed to the seaside.


    Fortunately, Olivia arrived in about half an hour, as Muse Penins wasn''t far from the beach. From a


    distance, she saw many people rowing their boats and searching in the sea. She hurriedly ran over and


    blurted out, "What''s the situation?"


    One of the bodyguards pointed to a nearby boat and informed her, "It seems like they''ve found them.


    They''re on that boat."


    Olivia asked again, "How is Eugene? Is he okay?"


    "Azalea Namb is okay, but President Nn seems to have lost consciousness."


    "Lost consciousness?" She began to panic again. "I''ll go and take a look."


    She then strode toward the boat closest to her.


    However, the bodyguard quickly stopped her. "Miss Maxwell, you can wait over there instead. They


    shoulde ashore soon. It''ll be faster for them to reach you than for you to go over."


    Olivia peered at the boat before she nodded in agreement and headed toward the designated waiting


    area.


    Sure enough, the boat started to move in her direction.


    She desperately looked over as the boat came to a stop, only to see Eugene lying quietly inside, a pool


    of blood staining his lower back. Meanwhile, Azalea sat beside him, pitifully sobbing her eyes out.


    However, Olivia couldn''t be bothered to get even with Azalea.


    As soon as the bodyguards moved Eugene to the shore, she rushed over and checked the pulse on his


    major artery. A sense of relief washed over her when she felt the faint but steady heartbeat beneath her


    fingertips.


    She was just d that he was not dead.


    "Is the ambnce here?" she asked urgently.


    "It should be arriving soon."


    Olivia hummed in acknowledgment and tore a strip of cloth from her dress to temporarily stop the


    bleeding from Eugene''s wound.


    The bodyguard then asked, "Miss Maxwell, we''ve also found another man in the sea. What should we


    do with him?"


    Busy tending to the injury, Olivia inquired, "Is he dead?"


    "Not yet."


    "Send him to the hospital and get some men to keep an eye on him!"


    After giving those instructions, she knelt beside Eugene and sped her hands together to give him


    CPR.


    As she pumped, she called out, "Eugene! Wake up, Eugene¡­"


    But when he showed no response, she pinched his nose and started giving him mouth-to-mouth.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She alternated between the two actions.


    A crowd had gathered around to watch Olivia anxiously and single-handedly perform the rescue.


    No one could truly empathize with her.


    They had given Azalea a reason to stay far away from their lives.


    But who would have thought that there would be so many unexpected changes along the way even


    though everything had been nned so well!


    In the end, Eugene used his own life to repay Azalea for saving him in the past.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Chapter 1064 What Do You Mean You¡¯re Fine?!


    Olivia kept shouting, "Eugene, wake up! I''ll never care about you again if you die. I''ll leave with our son.


    Don''t you want us? Wake up right this instant! Wake up! Eugene Nn, wake up!"


    She choked on her words, but her hands never stopped moving.


    Azalea''s eyes were slightly vacant. She was wearing a bodyguard''s clothes and huddled in a


    disheveled state, appearing to look at both Olivia and Eugene. However, her eyescked focus.


    She began to recall what happened just moments ago. If it weren''t for Eugene, she would have been


    dead.


    A sudden coughing fit pulled her back to reality.


    Eugene had woken up.


    Olivia finally ceased her actions and joyfully helped him up. "Eugene! How are you feeling?!"


    Looking at how disarrayed Olivia was with her red eyes, messy hair, and her face covered in sweat,


    possibly tears, Eugene immediately felt his heart breaking. Olivia must have been frightened.


    An instant pang of heartache made his throat tighten and he couldn''t utter a word. He simply pulled her


    into his embrace.


    Olivia''s eyes immediately turned red. The earlier anxiety, worry, and fear all turned into a surge of


    grievance that poured out from her eyes.


    She didn''t hold back as she pounded the back of his torso. "You idiot!"


    Her blow on his back stung Eugene''s injured lower back, but the man only smiled as he tightened his


    hold around her and leaned his head against her neck, leaving a gentle kiss. All the words he wanted


    to tell her ended up being a simple "I''m sorry!"


    Infuriated, Olivia punched him again, but this time noticeably gentler. She was only venting the fright


    she had experienced.


    Her tone carried an unprecedented fragility and helplessness. "What good is an apology? Did you not


    think about me and our son before jumping off?"


    At that, Eugene gently reassured her, "I did think about you and our son the whole time. I even heard


    you saying you would leave with our son without me. That''s why I was in such a hurry to wake up."


    Too upset to further argue with him, she red at him before looking at the bodyguard beside her. "Has


    the ambnce arrived?" she asked.


    "Yes, Miss Maxwell. It''s waiting right there."


    "Let''s hurry to the hospital, then."


    At that point, Eugenemented, "I''m alright."


    Olivia couldn''t hold back her anger when she heard that, and she yelled at him, "What do you mean


    you''re alright?! Do you know how close you were to death?"


    What a scary girlfriend¡­ Eugene quietly thought to himself.


    As the crowd hurriedly carried Eugene to the ambnce, Olivia quickly followed them.


    No one seemed to care about Azalea. It was the Nns'' bodyguards who dragged her to the hospital


    later.


    Once inside the hospital, Eugene was immediately taken into the operating room.


    Olivia had seen the wound inflicted by a dagger on his abdomen. The wound wasn''t big, but it was


    deep.


    It looked like he hadn''t even dodged, and he had been stabbed before he was given a chance to react.


    Just what the hell happened? Wasn''t this Azalea''s n? How did something like this happen?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing Eugene being taken into the operating room, Olivia sat there for a while before she decided she


    couldn''t stay still. She wasn''t someone who could keep her emotions at bay. Angrily, she stormed off to


    look for Azalea.


    Meanwhile, Azalea had just arrived at the doctor''s office when Olivia barged in. Without saying a word,


    Olivia dragged her out of the room.


    Azalea, too, didn''t fight back as she obediently followed Olivia outside.


    It was only at the exit of the staircase that Olivia stopped. Her face was impassive when she looked at


    Azalea, but she had a bloodthirsty gaze. She then raised her hand and pped Azalea across the face.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because I spared you for saving Eugene?"

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Chapter 1065 Wandering Thoughts


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Azalea staggered under the force of the p but this time, she didn''t cry out in pain, nor did she offer


    any exnation or attempt to evade. She came back to the exact same spot she stood in with


    determination.


    She could understand how Olivia felt.


    Olivia didn''t waste time talking either as she delivered another p in full force that made her palm


    tingle with numbness.


    Azalea, knowing she deserved the beating, remained silent.


    If it weren''t for her, Eugene wouldn''t have been injured, let alonee close to death. She could have


    kept Eugene grateful toward her for the rest of his life, but she had chosen the path of self-destruction


    instead.


    After Olivia continuously pped her four more times, Azalea finally whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Her tears started to fall.


    She truly felt the weight of her guilt. She knew she owed them an apology.


    It was all her fault for being so unbelievably stupid by creating this tragic drama entirely on her own.


    Whatever punishment she received, she deserved it. But not only that, her actions had brought


    suffering upon Eugene and even Olivia.


    However, she would rather keep this incident buried deep within her heart, or Eugene would end up


    hating her to the core.


    This was also the reason Olivia had hit her. If Azalea hadn''t constantly brought up being Eugene''s life


    savior, they wouldn''t have devised such a foolish n that ended up with Eugene being hospitalized.


    But she didn''t want to bring up this matter. Eugene would seek her out in due time. She merely asked,


    "How did Eugene get hurt?"


    "My hands were bound when I was pushed off the container. Eugene also jumped down after that, but I


    had already been washed away by the waves and was slowly sinking by then. He only found me when


    we were some distance away from where we fell. And just as he was undoing the rope on my wrists,


    that man suddenly appeared behind him and stabbed him."


    As Azalea spoke, her words became incoherent because of how hard she was sobbing.


    "Eugene had to drag me along while fighting that man because I can''t swim. He even got injured. I


    thought of ending my life right there and then, but Eugene wouldn''t let me. They fought in the sea for a


    long, long time until that man had no strength left to fight back. But Eugene began to sink little by little


    due to excessive bleeding. Still, he tried his best to hold onto me so that I wouldn''t fall. I could only


    watch as he used up hisst bit of strength and sank¡­"


    Olivia''s eyes looked like they were covered in ayer of frost when she red at Azalea. "Eugene has


    paid you back for the life he owed you. We don''t want to see your face again from now on."


    She immediately turned around and left after saying that.


    On the other hand, Azalea covered her face and squatted on the ground as she wailed.


    She and Eugene hade to aplete end.


    Thest time Eugene used her as part of his scheme in Nambahd was just a pretense to deceive her


    father. That man hadn''t really done anything. But now that she had been sullied, she no longer


    deserved Eugene.


    Olivia returned to the entrance of the operating room. As she looked at the thick, heavy door, mixed


    emotions filled her chest. It was impossible for her to not feel anything.


    Isn''t Eugene risking his life to save Azalea a form of love? If not, what exactly is love? If I was the one


    who fell today, would he have also jumped without hesitation?


    Sitting on a chair, Olivia took a deep breath.


    I have to stop thinking about this. Eugene is still in the operating room. Why am I letting my thoughts


    wander?


    She knew very well that the detestable woman intentionally said those things to provoke her.


    With that, she repeatedly brainwashed herself to now think about this matter.


    But in reality, she couldn''t get out of her thoughts for the next hour.


    Fortunately, the surgery eventually ended, and Eugene was wheeled out of the operating room.


    Olivia immediately approached the doctor. "Doctor, how did it go?"


    The doctor replied, "Don''t worry. The wound has been stitched up."


    As Eugene had local anesthesia, he was conscious when he arrived in his ward.


    When Olivia followed him to the ward, she saw him staring at her with a fawning smile on his face.


    He probably feels guilty. After all, his jumping from the container is equivalent to him giving up on me


    and his sons.


    Indeed, Olivia was mad. However, she couldn''t hold him ountable for his actions when he was in his


    weakened state.


    Olivia returned to the entrance of the operating room. As she looked at the thick, heavy door, mixed


    emotions filled her chest. It was impossible for her to not feel anything.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Chapter 1066 Did You Even Think About Them?


    Olivia could only silently follow along. She was trying her best not to look at him, or else she might lose


    her temper.


    After the doctor gave a few instructions and left, the ward suddenly fell silent. Olivia, too, sat by the


    bed, not looking at Eugene or saying a word.


    Feeling uneasy, Eugene reached out to grab her hand while softly calling out to her. "Olivia¡­"


    Olivia did end up turning to look at him, albeit still staying quiet.


    "Don''t be mad, hmm? I didn''t really think at that moment. I just thought that she would certainly die if


    she fell with her limbs tied up. She did save my life, after all. I couldn''t just watch her die, and that''s why


    I jumped."


    Olivia responded, "Right, I understand. You should rest for a while."


    Despite her words, Eugene didn''t feel confident about her answer at all. He tightened his grip on her


    hand and asked, "Olivia, are you still angry?"


    She quietly took a deep breath, then looked into his eyes and shook her head.


    However, Eugene knew that she was only trying to make him feel better. She was being forced to be


    understanding yet again.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Stop it," Oliviamented. "Are you hungry? How about I buy you something to eat?"


    Eugene nodded. "Ask someone to buy it. Stay here with me."


    She hummed in agreement. "Fine."


    After that, she made a phone call.


    Meanwhile, Eugene kept holding her hand tightly as if afraid that she would disappear.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps could be heard outside the ward. Olivia turned her head toward the sound


    and saw Ellen and Brian, both looking disheveled.


    Ellen was startled when she saw Eugene lying on the hospital bed. "Eugene, are you okay?"


    "I''m alright. It''s just a minor wound," he stated.


    "You''re alright?" Ellen immediately scolded him. "You would have been dead if Olivia hadn''t saved you!


    Do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Eugene replied with a smile, "But I''m fine now, aren''t I? You have a genius doctor for a daughter-inw.


    Don''t worry!"


    Brian also frowned upon hearing that. "Don''t start getting creative with ways to end your life just


    because she is good at what she does."


    Eugene''s expression darkened as he asked, "What do you mean I''m trying to end my life?"


    "Ha! You jumped down from such a height! What else could you be doing if you weren''t trying to end


    your life?"


    Eugene''s voice began to falter. "I was just¡­ in a rush to save¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Brian interrupted, "And what kind of person was it that''s worth you


    risking your life for?"


    Ellen added, "Exactly! Did you even think about your wife and children?"


    Eugene fell silent at that.


    Although Olivia wasn''t entirely happy with Eugene as well, she couldn''t help speaking up on his behalf.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s someone who saved Eugene before. If it weren''t for her help back then, Eugene wouldn''t be here


    today. He only wanted to repay her kindness."


    It was Ellen''s turn to frown now. "Someone who saved him? Where is she, then?"


    Brian was calmer than Ellen. "Even if it''s someone who saved you, you can''t exchange one life for


    another. Haven''t you thought about the innocent people who are worried about you and waiting for you


    at home?"


    These words undoubtedly struck a chord with Olivia. She wanted to say something, but considering


    Eugene''s injury, she held back.


    "Alright, now. Eugene turned out fine anyway. Mrs. Nn and Brian, you don''t need to worry anymore."


    Brian let out a deep sigh. "I''ll stay here tonight. Olivia, you should go home and take care of North. How


    about youe back tomorrow?"


    "There''s no need. I can handle it myself."


    At that, Ellen suggested, "Would you like to have the children sent to our ce?"


    Olivia was also concerned about the children, especially since it would take one or two weeks for


    Eugene''s injuries to heal. She wouldn''t be able to send them to or pick them up from school.


    And so, she nodded in agreement. "Alright. I''ll have to trouble you with that, Mrs. Nn. Can you help


    me take care of the kids as well, Brian?"


    Brian and Ellen spoke up in unison. "There is nothing troublesome about this. We''re family!"


    As they were still exchanging pleasantries, a series of knocks came from the door.


    Everyone turned their heads toward the sound, only to see Azalea holding arge bag of food.


    Olivia couldn''t help the way her face immediately fell. "What are you doing here?" she demanded.


    Azalea put on a pitiful face and mumbled, "I''m here to see Eugene¡­"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Chapter 1067 Shameless Woman


    Olivia spat, "You don''t have to do that. Now, get out!"


    Hearing that, Ellen and Brian turned to look at each other before they asked Olivia, "And this is?"


    Olivia growled, "She is Azalea Namb, the one Eugene jumped from the third-floor container to save."


    Ellen suddenly understood what was going on. So, she is the one who saved Eugene!


    Her gaze shifted back to Azalea.


    Azalea''s guilt, coupled with her decent acting skills, made the woman appear even more pitiful and


    lovable. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nn. And you too, Olivia. I''m sorry."


    As she spoke, she shuffled toward Eugene''s bed and ced the bag she was holding on the bedside


    table.


    "I''m sure everyone here hasn''t eaten. I bought food for you. Please have something to eat."


    She then turned to the pale Eugene before she burst out in tears.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Eugene¡­"


    All it took was one word for her to cry so much that she couldn''t get the words out.


    However, Eugene furrowed his eyebrows slightly. "I''m fine. You can go back."


    Unable to utter a word, Azalea could only shake her head. The pain in her eyes was genuine. In fact, if


    it weren''t for Olivia being here, she might have burst into tears and sobbed in his arms.


    Her aching heart was filled with a mix of regret and self-me.


    She never expected Eugene to risk everything to save her. She thought that now that he had Olivia, he


    didn''t care about her anymore and had forgotten about her saving him back then. That was why she


    repeatedly reminded him, hoping to gain some of his attention by doing something. s, it turned out


    to be counterproductive, and she ended up in the current situation. If her wanting his attention meant


    that he had to lie in bed like this, she would rather he be an ungrateful person.


    "Why would you do something so stupid? How could my worthless life be worth you sacrificing


    yourself?" Azalea asked as she tried to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Olivia''s expression immediately turned icy and she reached out and grabbed Azalea by the back of her


    cor just as the woman was about to sit on the bed.


    Hoisting her up, Olivia spat, "Eugene did it to repay you for saving him. He didn''t want to owe you


    anything, that is all. Don''t overthink it!"


    Azalea peered at Olivia and nodded slightly. "I understand."


    She then looked at Eugene, her tears rolling down her cheeks. "You don''t owe me anything anymore


    now. I''m the one who owes you. I can never fully repay you in my entire life."


    Eugene interrupted, "It''s not that serious. Go get some rest."


    Olivia''s eyes were cold when she looked at Azalea. "There''s no need for this back and forth about


    repaying anyone. From now on, stay out of our sight. No one wants to see you!"


    Azalea turned to Olivia and immediately started pleading, "Olivia, I know I''ve wronged you. It''s my fault


    that Eugene got hurt. I understand if you me or resent me. But please¡­ Don''t chase me away. I just


    want to take one more look at him. I promise I won''t fight over him with you."


    Olivia was thoroughly disgusted upon hearing those words. She sneered, "Fight over him with me? Are


    you even worthy of doing that? He needs rest, and you need to get the hell out of here!"


    She abruptly pushed Azalea toward the door while she spoke.


    Azalea, who instinctively took a few steps forward, fell to the ground.


    Ellen subconsciously wanted to help her up, but when she looked at Olivia, she stopped right where


    she was.


    Olivia had a frown on her face upon seeing how consistently Azalea was putting on a show. The former


    knew she didn''t even use that much force!


    Taking two steps toward the woman on the floor, she warned, "Stay away from Eugene from now on, or


    I won''t hold back anymore."


    Azalea hurriedly got up from the floor and bowed to the people in the ward, whispering, "I''m sorry,


    Olivia. Please don''t be angry. I''ll leave now."


    She cast Eugene a deep nce before turning around and leaving.


    Olivia was infuriated when she saw that. It was baffling to her how there could be such a shameless


    woman.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Chapter 1068 If Only


    As Azalea emerged from Eugene''s ward, she thought about going to Cameron''s ward, albeit with a


    morbid intention¡ªshe wanted to see if he had died.


    However, she spotted two bodyguards stationed at the entrance before she could reach the ward.


    Quietly, she retreated, her expression gloomy. Instead, she approached a young nurse and slipped a


    wad of money into her hand as she whispered a few words. It was only then that she left the hospital.


    Once outside, she borrowed a passerby''s phone and made a call. "Get me a skilled person."


    She quietly listened after saying that.


    "You dare mention thest time? How can you call yourselves skilled when you couldn''t even capture a


    few children? Is that the extent of the abilities of the assassins from Samuel Court?"


    She paused again.


    "Don''t forget, I hold something against you. Want to bet if I''ll tell Olivia right now?"


    After a slight pause, she stated, "As soon as possible. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to your lover!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, she had her subordinates tail Ellen. Azalea then returned the phone to the


    passerby and headed back to the hotel when she had everything arranged.


    Shannon had been waiting at the hotel. Since Eugene instructed her not to mention anything for now,


    she decided to y ignorant.


    She put on her best act upon seeing Azalea. "Goodness! Where have you been? What happened to


    you?"


    Azalea replied weakly, "I was robbed."


    Shannon immediately feigned surprise. "What happened?! Can you please stop leaving me all alone?


    Eugene is going to have my head!"


    Azalea let a silent tear fall. "He won''t hold you ountable for now. He got hurt saving me."


    Shannon kept pretending to be surprised as she inquired about what happened, and Azalea went on


    and told her the whole story. Of course, she omitted the fact that she had orchestrated the whole thing


    herself.


    She portrayed herself as an ordinary victim who had fallen prey to a robbery.


    In the end, she added tearfully, "I never expected Eugene to have such deep feelings for me!"


    The corner of Shannon''s mouth twitched. Deep feelings? In what way? However, she maintained her


    composed demeanor and replied, "You saved Eugene so naturally, he couldn''t stand idly by."


    Azalea turned to Shannon. "In what situation do you think a man would risk his life for a woman?"


    When he wants to draw a clear line between you and him, duh. Shannon quietly came up with an


    answer. And also to expose the fact that you nned your own kidnapping. Do you think everyone else


    is stupid?


    However, she decided not to say that. It would be more impactful for Eugene to say it himself. I''ll let her


    stay in the daydream she made up for now.


    Instead, she smiled andmented, "I can''t say for sure. No one really knows what goes on in


    Eugene''s head!"


    Bashfully, Azalea pursed her lips and gazed into the distance. "Did you know? He was exhausted as he


    dragged me along, but he never let go. Unlike the cold seawater, my heart felt warm and secure. I


    knew he wouldn''t abandon me. It''s such a pity that I only know how he feels for me now. If only¡­"


    If only I did not test him like that, and if only I hadn''t been so impatient for some form of repayment.


    Olivia''s appearance threatened me and threw me off bnce! I should have remained calm and quietly


    waited for him just like before. That way, I wouldn''t have been vited by that animal!


    Shannon was still waiting for Azalea to continue her sentence as she looked at the woman skeptically.


    "If only what?"


    Azalea seemed toe back to her senses then. "If only I had taken you with me wherever I went."


    Shannon knew she wasn''t telling the truth, but she didn''t want to pursue it further. Every word Azalea


    uttered sounded like that of a mentally disturbed patient.


    She thinks that Eugene likes her, huh? I wouldn''t have been certain in the past, but after what


    happened today, I am one hundred percent certain that Eugene is in love with Mrs. Nn. So what if


    Eugene went and rescued Azalea? Even an outsider like me can see that Eugene was only repaying


    her. She is probably the only one who thinks that he loves her!


    "Right, that''s why you should never go solo from now on. You have to wake me up and take me with


    you even if I''m asleep."

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Chapter 1069 Ellen, Azalea, and Shannon


    It was Saturday the next day.


    Shannon had gone out and bought a new phone for Azalea early in the morning.


    After Azalea inserted the recement SIM card into the phone and sent a message, she left the hotel


    with Shannon shortly after.


    "Azalea, where are we going?" Shannon asked.


    Azalea nced at her and mysteriously said, "You''ll find out when we get there."


    Despite feeling puzzled, Shannon went with her.


    The two of them soon arrived at a luxurious vi after wandering around.


    When Shannon saw Ellen standing at the entrance, everything suddenly clicked into ce. She had


    been on Promise Ind the whole time so naturally, she was familiar with Ellen.


    She just didn''t understand why Azalea hade to see Eugene''s mother.


    Could it be that she still believes there is a possibility of things working out between her and Eugene?


    Seriously¡­ Even dreams are more realistic than this fantasy of hers!


    Ellen was also surprised to see Azalea. How did she know that I live here?


    After the initial shock, she finally regained herposure. "Why are you here?"


    Azalea politely greeted her and handed over the items she had bought on the way. "Mrs. Nn, I


    apologize for the intrusion. I couldn''t have a proper conversation with youst night, so I came here


    today to pay my respects!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellen nced at Shannon, then looked at Azalea''s sincere and innocent face. Awkwardly, she replied,


    "You''re not intruding at all. Come on in!"


    As she spoke, she let them into the house.


    Azalea started looking around after she entered the building. "Do you live here by yourself, Mrs.


    Nn?"


    "No, I live with my younger son. He brought the kids to the hospital."


    "You mean North and the three children?"


    Ellen was surprised to hear that. "You know about them?"


    "Yes, I''ve met them. They''re all clever and adorable children," Azaleamented before a hint of


    apology appeared on her face. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nn. It''s all my fault that Eugene got hurt. If it weren''t


    for saving me, he wouldn''t be lying in a hospital bed. I feel so guilty and don''t know how to make it up


    to him. This ident wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t gone out alone, and Eugene wouldn''t¡­"


    She suddenly stopped and covered her face, seemingly crying.


    Ellen took a deep breath. Truth was, she was angry. Just as Azalea said, her son wouldn''t have been


    injured if it weren''t for Azalea.


    However, Ellen couldn''t bring herself to me the younger woman. After all, her son had willingly


    saved Azalea. It wouldn''t be fair to hold it against her.


    Besides, Azalea had been trying to make amends.


    Ellen looked at Azalea and asked, "I heard that you also saved Eugene before?"


    Azalea humbly replied, "That was several years ago. At that time, Eugene didn''t have the power and


    influence he has now. He was in Nambahd and was shot in the chest during an ambush. When he


    copsed at the entrance of my house, I happened to save him. Compared to Eugene saving me, it''s


    really nothing worth mentioning. Mrs. Nn, you don''t need to worry about it. I didn''t save him while


    expecting him to repay me in this way¡­"


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face.


    Ellen''s impression of her suddenly improved significantly. Although Azalea casually mentioned saving


    Eugene, it was about a gunshot wound in his chest, after all. Eugene might not be alive if Azalea had


    acted even a secondter.


    Despite that, Azalea didn''t use it as leverage or put pressure on him. She even made Ellen feel that


    she knew how to handle things properly and was well-mannered.


    Shannon, who was watching the two conversing, could only inwardly purse her lips at how good Azalea


    was at acting.


    After spending so much time together, she had somewhat understood Azalea.


    When this woman wanted to act like a proper human being, she was more sensible than anyone.


    However, nothing that she had done so far seemed like the behavior of someone refined.


    So that''s why people say that birds of a feather flock together. If people from different circles were


    forced to stick together, they would only find it difficult to tolerate each other. Is she not going to show


    some restraint after what happened yesterday? I don''t even know what to say to her.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Chapter 1070 If He Was Dead


    On the contrary, Ellen''s heart softened at the sight of Azalea crying and she consoled the younger


    woman. "Don''t cry. Eugene is fine now."


    Azalea sniffled and mumbled, "I know. I''m d he''s alright, or I would be too ashamed to face you,


    Olivia, and North. I hardly slept a winkst night because images of Eugene saving me constantly


    reyed in my mind. I want to take care of him and be there by his side, but I know I don''t have the


    right. I don''t even have the right to visit him. Mrs. Nn, I don''t know if you can understand how I feel. I


    would rather be the one injured. I don''t want Eugene to suffer even one bit!"


    Ellen hurriedly reassured her, "It''s not that Olivia refused to let you see Eugenest night. She was


    thinking of his well-being. After all, he had just had surgery and needed rest. If you''re worried about


    Eugene, I''ll apany you to the hospitalter."


    At these words, Azalea suddenly looked up with a glimmer of surprise in her eyes. "Really, Mrs. Nn?


    Thank you!"


    Ellen only seemed to finally realize something then. Thisdy probably has feelings for Eugene as well!


    She wouldn''t havee all the way here otherwise. She probably wants me to take her to the hospital.


    Upon having that realization, she started regretting how readily she had agreed to help Azalea.


    But since the words were already spoken, she couldn''t take them back. She could only put a bold face


    on and utter, "Give me a moment. I''ll go get changed."


    Azalea obediently responded, "Sure, Mrs. Nn. May I know where the bathroom is, by the way?"


    After Ellen pointed in the direction of the bathroom, Azalea nodded and went that way. When she came


    out, she noticed three neatly arranged small toothbrushes and a different toothbrush that was equally


    small ced on the counter.


    She stood there and hesitated.


    They clearly belonged to North and the Rogers siblings.


    When Azalea was first rescued by Eugene, she had truly lost all hope and felt undeserving of him.


    That didn''t mean that she was happy with how things turned out. How could she give up when she


    learned how much Eugene was willing to do for her?


    Sure, she was taken advantage of by Cameron.


    But no one would know what he had done to her if he was dead.


    If Olivia had a child with another man, how would that be any different from my situation?


    Therefore, Azalea couldn''t easily admit defeat until the very end.


    As if bewitched, she slowly approached the toothbrushes and carefully put one of the three into her bag


    before leaving as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, it was an undeniable fact that Eugene''s recovery was truly remarkable. Just


    last night, he looked pale and weak, but hisplexion had improved significantly today.


    Of course, it could also be because of his improved mood when he saw his four sons surrounding him.


    The four little ones were well-behaved as well. Although they harbored resentment and felt that Eugene


    shouldn''t have risked his life for Azalea, none of them said a word upon seeing him lying on the


    hospital bed.


    With a concerned expression, North held Eugene''s hand and asked, "Daddy, does it hurt?"


    Eugene replied, "It doesn''t hurt. I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I''ll get better after a few days of rest."


    Carter stood with his hands in his pockets, looking cool as he chipped in, "Can you give us a definite


    answer? How many days until you''re fully recovered?"


    Eugene chuckled softly at that. These little rascals were genuinely worried about him, yet they still


    insisted on being willful and not saying anything outright.


    He intentionally asked in return, "Are you anxious or concerned?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ke responded, "We want to live with Godmother. If you''re not well, we''ll have to stay at Grandma''s."


    Eugene''s expression turned dark. "Is that the only reason?"


    "Of course, there is another reason," Terry added.


    Eugene looked at Terry with hopeful eyes. "Yeah? And what is it?"


    "We have to discuss whether to hire a nurse!"


    Carter nodded in agreement. "Right! Godmother won''t be able to take care of everything alone. Also,


    we''re too young to be of much help. We should hire a nurse."


    ke chimed in, "Judging from his condition, he will probably only be discharged after a week."


    Upon hearing the children''s conversation, Eugene couldn''t do anything other than me himself for


    hoping for the impossible!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Chapter 1071 Private Conversation


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡­


    North secretly nced at Eugene''s dark expression with a happy grin on his youthful face.


    As speechless as Olivia was, she couldn''t help but smile. The Rogers siblings were truly Eugene''s


    nemesis.


    Brian, on the other hand, wasn''t as kind to his brother. He immediately burst outughing upon hearing


    this.


    "s, the hardships you endure are directly proportional to the blessings you get to enjoy. Everything is


    the way it is for a reason."


    Ever since he found out that triplets were his older brother''s children, he truly felt envious, jealous, and


    resentful.


    Eugene was too unbelievably fortunate. While Brian was by himself, Eugene, who was only three years


    older than Brian, not only had Olivia and North but also magically gained three more sons. What was


    most infuriating was that all four children were incredibly clever.


    How could Brian not feel jealous about such abination?


    Now that he saw the four little ones treating Eugene as if he were invisible, he suddenly felt a lot better


    on the inside.


    So, it seems the blessings he receives are proportional to the troubles he has to endure!


    Right at this heartwarming moment, Ellen brought Azalea in.


    The four little ones no longer had the yful demeanor they had as soon as they saw Azalea. As if they


    had rehearsed it countless times, they silently stood in front of Eugene and Olivia, their little faces


    solemn and their eyes staring fiercely at Azalea.


    Olivia''s expression also turned cold. She looked at Azalea and stated, "Didn''t you understand what I


    saidst night?"


    Ellen hurriedly approached and grabbed Olivia''s hand to calm her down. "Olivia, don''t be angry. She


    came to my ce today because she was concerned about Eugene''s condition. I decided to bring her


    here."


    Olivia nced at Ellen in surprise. Azalea has already won over Eugene''s mother''s heart?


    She then sneered, "You went to Mrs. Nn because you knew I would never let you see Eugene, huh?


    You really don''t know when to stop!"


    Azalea hurriedly came over to exin herself. "I have no ulterior motives. Since Eugene got hurt


    because of me, I just wanted to take a look at him! Don''t be so hostile toward me!"


    North snorted at that. "What kind of attitude do you expect from us, then?"


    Carter crossed his arms and scoffed. "Exactly! We haven''t even settled the score with you, but here


    you are, showing up in front of us of your own ord."


    ke narrowed his eyes. "You better get out of our sight right now."


    "Or get ready to face the consequences!" Terry menacingly echoed.


    As Olivia looked at how united the children were against amon enemy, she was truly surprised and


    amazed even though she had heard about it from Eugene before.


    If even Olivia realized this, there was no way Ellen, Brian, and Shannon didn''t notice how shockingly


    cooperative the children were with one another.


    With how each of them spoke up calmly and defended their stance, they werepletely different from


    how they were just a moment ago when they were confronting Eugene.


    Eugene was ted. He knew they had his back.


    Just like Olivia, they were stubborn and too proud to admit the fact that they had epted him deep


    down. Looking at how they defended him now, no one would believe it if he told them that the boys


    were not his sons.


    Azalea turned to Ellen with a pleading gaze. "Mrs. Nn¡­"


    Ellen felt a little hesitant as her gaze flickered between Azalea, the four children, and Olivia.


    Aside from not wanting to upset her daughter-inw, she was worried she would upset her


    grandchildren if she forcefully intervened and spoke up for Azalea.


    After weighing the situation, Ellen hesitantly said to Azalea, "Uh¡­ You should go. As you can see,


    Eugene is fine."


    Hearing that, Azalea cast a sorrowful look at Eugene.


    After thinking for a moment, Eugene uttered, "Olivia, would you please bring my mother and the


    children out? I want to have a private conversation with Azalea."

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Chapter 1072 I Hope We Will Never Meet Again


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn''t say anything, knowing that Eugene would definitely ask Azalea to pay. She was just


    concerned about his health.


    She didn''t expect North''s face to darken before she could even say anything as he looked toward


    Eugene. "Do you still want to tell her?"


    Carter frowned as well. "Did you forget how you got injured?"


    ke pouted. " You know you are injured right?"


    Terry piped in, "You probably want to talk to us first."


    Eugene was speechless upon hearing that.


    Brian suppressed his smile with some effort. Eugene had finally lost against the little ones since their


    auras and expressions made them look terrifying.


    He had brought them home the night before and they looked unhappy after he mentioned how Eugene


    had gotten hurt after saving someone. Even if they hadn''t said anything, it was clear they were all


    angry. However, it was strange that they could control themselves and not reprimand Eugene, whoy


    on the bed. Even Brian hadn''t been able to help himself when he scolded Eugene that night. Why does


    Eugene want to talk to Azalea? That is¡­ I really want to chat with those sons of his!


    Brian hugged himself and looked at the boys, finding that they looked suddenly adorable. They were


    indeed his nephews.


    Olivia took a deep breath and looked at the four kids. "Alright. Let''s go out and let them chat."


    "Mom¡ª"


    "Godmother¡ª"


    North and the three boys all looked at her in disbelief, but she reassured them. "Don''t worry. It''ll be


    okay. Let''s go."


    The four boys all looked at Eugene with worry.


    Eugene was touched yet concerned for them. "It''ll be fine. You are right outside."


    The four of them eventually left the ward unwillingly.


    Ellen and Brian didn''t waste a lot of effort on their part. While they didn''t know the exact situation, they


    didn''t have anything to fear if Eugene himself said he could go.


    However, Shannon had a question. "Eugene, do I need to be present?"


    "No," Eugene answered. "You should leave too."


    Azalea looked at Shannon suspiciously. While the former was surprised that Shannon would ask that


    question, it was a rare chance to be alone with Eugene. Thus, she didn''t overthink things and headed


    toward him with a smile.


    "Eugene¡­" She sat on the edge of the bed and moved naturally to hold his hand, but he moved away.


    She giggled. "How are you? Does it still hurt? I¡­ Sorry, Eugene. It was my fault. You wouldn''t have


    been injured if you hadn''t saved me. I didn''t think you would abandon everything to save me."


    He looked at her and shifted his body with difficulty to lean against the headboard. His tone became


    more serious when hemented, "Don''t think too much into this. I didn''t save you because I have


    other motivations. I did so because you have saved me before, so I can''t just watch you die in front of


    me. Secondly, my girlfriend doesn''t like it when I be entangled with you in an indescribable way.


    This shall count as me repaying your kindness for saving me. From now on, I hope we will never meet


    again!"


    His words were extremely cruel and brutal to Azalea''s ears. Just when she had thought Eugene also


    returned her feelings, he had told her that he wanted to break things off with her. And just because


    Olivia doesn''t like it when we are entangled?


    Azalea looked at him in sadness and disbelief. "Eugene, I didn''t do anything to you, did I? I merely


    came to see you after knowing you got injured. Why did you have to say such horrible things?"


    At that, he replied expressionlessly, "I don''t want to be entangled with my savior until things cannot be


    salvaged. I can forgive everything that has happened in the past and you can stay here in the future if


    you want, but we will never contact each other again. If you don''t want that, I can tell Hayes not to


    burden you because of your father. That''s all I want to say to you, so you can leave now!"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Chapter 1073 Is She Worth It


    Azalea frowned angrily. Had the robbery not been entirely staged by her, she would have suspected


    Eugene to have nned it, or he wouldn''t have cut her off so decisively.


    "Eugene!" Azalea shouted before her tears started to flow helplessly. Her throat seemed stuck and it


    was quite some time before she could speak again.


    "What are you saying? You knew that I fancy you and I kept giving you leeway by promising not to


    destroy your rtionship and merely be friends with you. Is that not enough? You aren''t even letting me


    see you or make contact with you. What am I to you? A burden?"


    He looked into her eyes and spat out coldly, "Yes!"


    "Eugene Nn!"


    "I told you that I have a girlfriend whom I love very much. I will distance myself from any woman who


    makes her ufortable. However, you are my savior, and I can''t just cut ties with you, though¡ª"


    She didn''t wait for him to finish beforepleting his sentence. "But you can do it today? Do you think


    you have repaid me for saving you? Eugene, you really wanted me to be robbed so that you could


    repay me? Did you arrange for that man too?"


    His expression darkened and his gaze turned stormy as he enunciated slowly, "Did you just say that I


    arranged for that man? That I caused myself to be in such a terrible condition?"


    Azalea immediately panicked since she knew precisely who had arranged for it. "No," she muttered


    before exining, "Eugene, don''t be angry. I was merely panicking just now. How could you do this to


    me? How good can Olivia be? Do you know that you are bing less like yourself? You have always


    prioritized the big picture and your career, or we would have gotten together six years ago. Why have


    you changed now? You keep mentioning your girlfriend at every chance and break off contact with


    every woman because of your darling Olivia. What about me, then? Am I not important to you at all?


    Why did you save me back then? It would have been more convenient if I had died there and then."


    Eugene frowned and retorted coldly, "I haven''t changed. You just don''t know me at all, just like I have


    never understood you all this time. I didn''t think your kindness and understanding have just been a


    facade, while you are in fact extreme. Your interference has greatly affected my life. I truly wanted to


    save you, but I also love my girlfriend sincerely since we have gone through so much to be together.


    I''m not letting anyone destroy our rtionship, not even you!"


    His words were like slow yet painful torture, making Azalea feel like her heart had been stabbed


    hundreds of times and was now bleeding profusely where no one could see. "Eugene, is she worth it?


    Does Olivia warrant you going to such lengths?"


    Eugene still sounded frigid when he growled, "You don''t have to worry about that. That man still isn''t


    stable, but once he''s awake, I''ll help you investigate the whole thing."


    Azalea swayed slightly, taking an involuntary step back. "Fine. I hope you don''t regret it."


    She then turned around and left.


    Soon after she was home, everyone outside the room entered again except for Shannon, who left with


    Azalea.


    Olivia approached Eugene and sat on the edge of the bed. "Did you make things clear to her?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He sighed. "No. I just told her not to disturb us anymore."


    She asked, "Why not?"

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Chapter 1074 Give Myself to You


    Eugene caught Olivia''s wrist and said somewhat apologetically, "I just want to give each other some


    courtesy. Hopefully, she can be cooperative in the future since I don''t want to resort to extreme


    methods."


    She smiled. "We already heard all of it."


    After leaving the ward, North had deliberately left the door slightly ajar, thus everyone outside could


    hear the conversation between Eugene and Azalea.


    At that, Eugene asked spitefully, "Why are you asking me if you have already heard it?"


    "I just wanted to see if you will tell me the truth." Olivia giggled, prompting Eugene to re at her.


    "When have I ever not done that?"


    The adults and children all nced at each other, and they all got up collectively to leave the room.


    When Olivia noticed this, they had all arrived at the entrance. "Are you all going home?"


    Brianughed. "Yeah. Are you happy?"


    Her expression darkened as she countered, "Why should I be?"


    Carterughed. "There''s no one disturbing you now." N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She snorted upon hearing that. "Do you think you can disturb us?"


    "We''ve probably assumed too much," ke remarked.


    Meanwhile, Terry smiled and said serenely, "That''s called being arrogant."


    North smiled widely as well. "Why don''t we stay a bit longer?"


    "That isn''t necessary," Eugene growled. "Leave at once. You came here just to anger me."


    Brian chivvied the four kids at the entrance whileughing. "What did I say? Let''s go. That''s true love,


    and you all are merely idents!"


    Everyone chatted andughed as they left, and soon the room fell quiet.


    Eugene tugged on Olivia''s arm. "Olivia,e up here. I want to hug you for a while."


    She red at him. "You act pretty wild even as a patient. Do you know what I want to do?"


    When he heard that, he asked, "What?"


    She retorted, "I want to leave with my son and leave you alone here."


    "Are you willing to do that?"


    "Why not?"


    He narrowed his eyes at her, looking somewhat victorious as he teased, "I remember how frantic you


    were when I just woke up¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she red at him while looking like she was about to cry. Eugene''s heart


    squeezed painfully and he caught her hand, tone softening as he murmured, "Don''t cry. I''m okay now."


    She swatted away his hand. "Who''s crying? See if I ever care about you again if you dare take such a


    great risk to save someone else in the future."


    He smiled at her and reassured her. "Don''t worry. I will never do that again. To be frank, all I wanted


    back then was to quickly repay her kindness and cut off ties with her. However, I regretted it after


    jumping off since I had plenty of thoughts at that instant. I wondered what will happen to you and our


    son if I die, or if you will fall for someone else and give him another father¡ª"


    Olivia red at Eugene as she retorted, "Of course! Try it if you don''t believe me."


    He smiled tteringly. "I''m not going to. Why did I cut ties with Azalea if not to put a stop to things and


    be with you? If I really lose you, it won''t be worth the risk. Doing such a stupid thing once is far enough.


    Olivia, you are my savior now and I want to repay your kindness."


    She eyed him with narrowed eyes. "Hmm. How do you intend to do that?"


    He smiled. "I''ll give myself to you and spend the rest of my life repaying your kindness. Do you think


    that''s okay?"


    As Eugene spoke, he slowly shifted closer to her.


    She pursed her lips tightly and pushed him away in fake disgust. "You''re shameless, aren''t you? Get


    away from me. How long will your life be if you continue being so self-sacrificial? That''s hard to say."


    He immediately made his point clear. "I will never do that again. I promise to stay safe and protect both


    you and our son."

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter 1075 It Had All Been Azalea¡¯s n


    Olivia hadn''t wanted to act like she was so quickly reassured, but the stiff corners of her mouth showed


    hints of a smile that she couldn''t control. "Alright, now. Stop talking. You only know how to sweet-talk


    others."


    As she spoke, she red at Eugene in feigned anger. "What are you going to do with the man?"


    He answered, "Let''s wait until he''s awake."


    "Why wait?" she asked doubtfully. "Clearly, the man has betrayed Azalea and wanted to kill her. You


    can just hand him over to the police. Why did you save him?"


    Eugene shook his head. "I also thought that he might want to kill her, but then I felt that he didn''t really


    want her dead. When I jumped off the container, he followed after me as well. He only attacked me in


    the water without truly harming her, or I wouldn''t be able to protect her at all."


    Olivia became suspicious upon hearing that. "Does that man have any grudges against you?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t know him," Eugenemented.


    She became thoughtful and made a daring guess. "Maybe that man fancies Azalea and saw that she


    likes you, so he got jealous of you?"


    He looked at her in confusion. "Will he hit and harm her if he fancies her?"


    She shrugged. "Some people''s feelings for others can be selfish and extreme. Aren''t Azalea''s feelings


    for you just like that? She says she will respect your wishes, but which of her actions showed that?"


    Eugene felt that this made sense and he stated, "Do you remember when she got pped at the


    restaurant? It was that man who had done that. It was only yesterday that I knew he was one of her


    subordinates, and it turns out that the Inte fiasco that incident caused was also one of her ns."


    Olivia pouted at him. "She has been nning for this since a long way back. Don''t forget that she


    served you the spiked wine in Nambahd! If she had really wanted to respect our rtionship, would she


    try to drug you?"


    Eugene also seemed toe to that realization and pulled her into his armsfortingly. "You''re right,


    darling. I don''t know women that well. I actually investigated the taxi Azalea rode in during that


    asion, and the driver may have been bribed since his family had received money and moved away.


    I had to spend some time before I could find them."


    She raised her eyebrows at him. "So, it had all been Azalea''s n and she was merelying up with


    different tactics after thest one failed."


    He narrowed his eyes as he muttered, "Since the man is a close subordinate of hers, he may know


    about all of it."


    ¡­


    Azalea wandered out of the hospital like a lost ghost.


    She was under the impression that Eugene probably had known that Cameron had done horrible things


    to her and felt that she wasn''t worthy of him, thus treating her in such a cruel way. After all, she and


    Eugene had been really close before this.


    She became more dejected the more she thought about it and looked at Shannon. "I no longer have


    any rtionship with Eugene, so you don''t have to guard me anymore."


    Shannon froze before shemented, "I have to apany you if he didn''t ask me to leave you."


    Azalea smiled bitterly. "Why should you? Since he doesn''t want any contact with me anymore, what''s


    the use of sending a bodyguard to protect me? Go away and don''t follow me anymore!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She then got into a taxi and left.


    Shannon gave Eugene a call and didn''t follow Azalea anymore after getting his permission.


    Meanwhile, Azalea hailed a cab to go around the area surrounding the hospital before stopping at a


    restaurant and making a call. Soon, a young nurse came into the restaurant suite.


    Azalea smiled at her. "So?"


    The nurse pulled out a wrapped straw and handed it to Azalea. "This is the straw that woman has


    used."

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Chapter 1076 Paternally Rted


    Azalea asked again, "They didn''t eat the food I brought overst night?"


    "No," the nurse replied. "They threw out all of it."


    Azalea made a noise of assent. "Never mind. Getting the samples is enough. Are you sure that it''s the


    woman''s?"


    The nurse nodded. "I''m sure. Isn''t she Olivia Maxwell? I know her."


    "Okay. Here are the remaining funds." Azalea pulled out a card from her purse as she spoke. "Oh, and


    how is the patient in the ICU on the 13th floor?"


    The nurse answered, "I heard Dr. Wright say that the patient is now in stable condition and can be


    transferred to the normal ward in about three days."


    Azalea''s eyes narrowed. Entering the ICU would be difficult, so she would have to wait until the man


    had been transferred into the normal ward.


    Without showing any visible emotion, she informed the nurse, "Keep an eye on him for me. When he


    has been transferred to the normal ward, give me a call because I want to see him. Don''t worry. I won''t


    let you do that for nothing."


    The nurse smiled. "Don''t worry, Azalea. These are all simple tasks. Might I ask who he is to you?"


    "A friend of mine."


    At that, the nursemented, "No problem. I will tell you about it at once."


    Azalea made a noise of assent and chatted briefly with her before they split up.


    After leaving the restaurant, Azalea sent the DNA samples she had acquired from Olivia and the three


    children for testing. She prayed that the three kids were Olivia''s since she wanted to see if Eugene


    would want such a promiscuous woman.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Azalea made contact with an assassin from Samuel Court in the evening. She was


    determined not to allow Cameron to live, not just because she was worried that he might talk about her


    ridiculous n under Eugene''s interrogation tactics, but also because he had bullied her with the


    excuse of fancying her. Anyone else was wee to such attention if they really wanted it, but


    Cameron had to die!


    Logically, she had requested an expert from Christoff. Even if the attempt to kill Cameron didn''t


    seed, the assassin might not be captured. However, she felt somewhat anxious and her heart was


    in her mouth.


    After a night filled with worry, she didn''t receive any news from the assassin, so she didn''t know if he


    was alive or dead. She was about to call Christoff and ask him to contact his subordinate when another


    call from an unknown number came in.


    Azalea frowned in suspicion, wondering who it was and whether to take the call or not. After some


    consideration, she eventually picked up.


    An official-sounding voice came from the other end. "Hello, is this Azalea Namb? We are from the


    paternity testing facility of Summer City, and the report has been released. You maye to get it


    whenever you are avable."


    She immediately agreed upon hearing that. "I''ll go there at once."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hanging up, she was frozen to the spot, though her heart beat rapidly. After settling herself, she


    eventually got ready and went out. She sessfully acquired the report at the facility before eagerly


    opening and reading it. However, she slowed down when she came to thest line, praying that the


    boys were Olivia''s children.


    The heavens might have rewarded her for her sincerity since thest row of the report indicated that


    the paternity index was more than 99.99%, which made them potentially paternally rted.


    Azalea felt her brain freeze for a second and she read through the report again disbelievingly to ensure


    her eyes weren''t deceiving her or that she was dreaming. The children are really Olivia''s illegitimate


    children.


    She hugged the report against her chest, feeling her tearsing. She knew that she still had a


    chance. If Eugene knew that the three children weren''t Olivia''s godchildren but her illegitimate children,


    Azalea refused to believe that he would want such a promiscuous woman by his side. Her excitement


    couldn''t subside and it was a while before she took out her phone to call Eugene.


    When the call went through, she forced down her urge to sound mocking. "Eugene, I have something


    to tell you."

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Chapter 1077 Toothbrush


    Azalea took a taxi to the hospital. Initially, she still harbored doubts about Eugene''s willingness to meet


    her. However, the revtion of Olivia having illegitimate children excited her so much that she became


    forgetful and overlooked many details. For instance, Eugene had previously dered that he never


    wanted to see her again, so why would he now im to have something to discuss with her?


    Additionally, there was still no news about the assassin, leaving their fate unknown.


    Nevertheless, all these thoughts were momentarily set aside. The only thing upying her mind was


    how Eugene and Olivia''s rtionship would definitely be over if he discovered the truth about the


    children. After all, Eugene was not an ordinary person; he was the owner of Promise Ind and the


    President of the Nn Group. How could such a high and mighty man willingly raise someone else''s


    illegitimate children?


    She gripped her purse tightly, filled with excitement. This bargaining chip was enough to level the


    ying field between her and Olivia. They were both simr individuals, and Olivia was certainly not


    some virtuous and chaste woman. If Eugene wouldn''t ept Azalea just because Cameron had


    mistreated her, then naturally, he wouldn''t ept Olivia either!


    Soon, she arrived at the hospital and swiftly made her way to Eugene''s ward. However, she froze as


    soon as she opened the door. Alongside Eugene and Olivia, whom she had expected to find, there


    were also the four little ones, Ellen, Shannon, Brian, and several others. Gradually, her mind regained


    rity, and she started to question why there were so many people present. Could it be that the


    assassination attempt from the previous night had failed? What about the assassin? Had they


    managed to capture him?


    Eugene was sitting upright on the bed. Nevertheless, his pale appearance did not diminish his


    commanding presence. Despite him wearing a patient''s gown, there was an invisible pressure that


    Azalea keenly felt. She involuntarily stammered, "Wh¡ªwhy is everyone here?"


    He nced at her coldly. "Didn''t you say you have something to discuss with me?" He had resolved


    that if she confessed voluntarily, he would uphold his words and spare her from her own demise.


    She thought to herself, Yes, I do have something to discuss with you, but I didn''te here to talk in


    front of all these people. Speaking of which, why are there so many people here?


    She scanned the room but didn''t spot Cameron or the assassin. So, she reassured herself that


    perhaps the conversation wasn''t about the assassination. Indeed, there were more people present


    today, but she had seen them before. These were the individuals who were close to Eugene. Naturally,


    there was nothing unusual about them visiting him in the hospital.


    She raised her chin, trying to calm herself down. "I do have something to discuss with you, but I''d


    prefer to talk privately."


    Eugene responded, "Oh, don''t worry. They aren''t outsiders."


    Azalea furrowed her brows upon hearing that. It was true that these people were not outsiders.


    However, if she were to publicly announce in front of them that the three children were Olivia''s


    illegitimate children, not only would it make people suspect her of sowing discord, but it would also


    embarrass Eugene.


    Therefore, she suggested, "This matter involves your privacy, so it would be better for the others to


    leave the room temporarily."


    However, his gaze turned cold, and he insisted in a decisive tone, "No need! These people know


    everything."


    Her brows furrowed even tighter. She assumed that his insistence on having everyone present was


    because he was worried about Olivia misunderstanding them being together alone. Well, since Eugene


    was not afraid of embarrassing himself, she should speak her mind without any filter. "Fine, I''ll say it in


    front of everyone since you don''t mind."


    She turned to Ellen and bowed deeply. "Mrs. Nn, first of all, I want to apologize to you for taking


    something from your house thest time I was there."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ellen looked at her in surprise and was taken aback. "What?"


    Azalea''s gaze fell on the three children as she announced. "I took one of their toothbrushes!"

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Chapter 1078 Paternity Test


    Ellen furrowed her brow tightly, clearly disying her displeasure. "So, it was you who took it? No


    wonder Carter asked me if I had seen his toothbrush while I was cleaning the bathroom. But why would


    you even take his toothbrush in the first ce?"


    Azalea seemed to relish the opportunity to be asked about the toothbrush and wore a smug smile. "To


    conduct a paternity test!"


    At that moment, everyone in the room had different expressions¡ªsome were surprised, some were


    worried, and others appeared to beposed. Of course, the person most concerned was Ellen. She


    knew that these three children were Eugene''s, and he had specifically instructed her not to let anyone


    know about their true parentage. She hadn''t breathed a word to anyone, not even Old Man Nn.


    What was happening now? Did Azalea take Eugene''s DNA from the toothbrush for a paternity test?


    Ellen had to admit that Azalea was quite annoying. She had invaded their house without permission,


    taken her grandson''s toothbrush, and now she was acting all self-righteous. Who gave her the right to


    behave like that?


    Ellen could not hold back her strong displeasure any longer. "How could you take the children''s


    toothbrushes and conduct a paternity test without our consent? Whose DNA did you use for the test?"


    There was a hint of worry in Ellen''s voice, mirroring Eugene''s concerns. However, Azalea approached


    Ellen and reassuringly patted the back of her hand, saying, "Calm down. Let me exin..."


    She paused briefly, turning to nce at Eugene and Olivia before continuing, "I conducted the paternity


    test using the DNA from the toothbrush and Olivia''s DNA sample."


    Everyone''s faces darkened, and Eugene appeared displeased. When he had discovered the missing


    toothbrush that night, he had already suspected it was Azalea''s doing, as she might have harbored


    doubts about the children''s true parentage. Therefore, he had anticipated that she would bring it up


    today. However, he had not expected her to use Olivia''s DNA for the paternity test.


    Why would the children have any biological connection to Olivia? Didn''t Azalea already know that the


    kids referred to Olivia as their "godmother?"


    Ellen and Eugene had the same thought and felt relieved. They were grateful that Azalea had not


    conducted a paternity test using Eugene''s DNA, which would have revealed that these three children


    were actually his. The others found the whole situation absurd, especially Olivia, whose expression


    turned icy cold.


    Is this woman out of her own damn mind? Why is she even doing this? Is she trying to set me up?


    Olivia snapped as she was unable to contain her anger any longer, "Who gave you the right to do this?


    Do you realize you''re breaking thew?"


    Azalea looked at Olivia''s angry face with a sense of satisfaction, showing no signs of intimidation.


    "Well, well, are you finally feeling anxious?" she asked, smirking contemptuously. "Why? Are you


    worried about what I''m about to say?"


    Olivia was so enraged that she nearly cursed, but she held herself back, mindful of Ellen''s and the


    children''s presence. Instead, she retorted, "Are you experiencing early menopause? I''ve nothing to


    hide. What could I possibly be afraid of?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Azalea scoffed upon hearing that, looking around the room with a sense of superiority. "Haven''t any of


    you noticed how strange it is for the three children to refer to Olivia as their godmother when they


    resemble her?" Almost instinctively, everyone''s gaze shifted between Olivia and the three children.


    Azalea did have a point¡ªthe four of them did bear a resemnce with fair skin and big eyes. However,


    it seemed highly unlikely that they were rted.


    Azalea reveled in her feeling of superiority as she noticed everyone deep in thought. She arrogantly


    locked eyes with Olivia and dered, "Would you like to confess yourself, or shall I present the


    evidence to you?"


    Olivia was infuriated, and if it weren''t for her ns to settle the score with Azaleater, she would have


    wanted to kick her out there and then. She wore a gloomy expression as she retorted, "I suggest you


    take a left turn, go down the elevator to the seventh floor, and visit the psychiatry department. Or even


    better, go outside and soak up some sun to let your stupidity evaporate beforeing back to talk to


    me!"


    The others didn''t react much, but Brian and the four childrenughed wholeheartedly at the sarcasm;


    their innocentughter echoing in the room. Initially, Eugene was also quite angry, but he remained


    silent, observing Azalea''s embarrassed face and her chest heaving with rising anger. He chose to stay


    on the sidelines and let his girlfriend unleash her verbal attack on Azalea without uttering a single curse


    word.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Chapter 1079 Olivia Was Their Mother


    Azalea was truly infuriated, but she realized that Olivia might have just acted out of embarrassment


    after quicklybing through the situation. After all, Olivia might not want others to know about the


    truth.


    A sinister smile formed on Azalea''s face. "I''ll show you the truth, then!" she sneered, retrieving the


    paternity test report from her bag and walking toward Eugene.


    "Take a look, Eugene. The woman you''ve been longing for all these years has children with another


    man, and these three children are her illegitimate children!" Eugene looked bewildered as he first


    nced at Olivia before epting the paternity test report handed to him by Azalea.


    Everyone looked shocked, including the Rogers siblings, who exchanged uncertain nces upon


    hearing Azalea''s words. Their expressions were filled with disbelief. Could this be true? Was their


    godmother actually their biological mother?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Like everyone else, Eugene couldn''t believe that such a coincidence could ur¡ªOlivia turned out to


    be the biological mother of the Rogers siblings. No, perhaps this was another scheme by Azalea.


    However, as he held the paternity test in his trembling hand, there was a voice inside him that


    eximed, It''s true. It must be true!


    He swiftly scanned through the pages. When his gaze finally fell upon the final line of the test results,


    he was left dumbfounded. It was true after all, and there had always been undeniable evidence that


    Olivia was their mother, hadn''t there?


    For example, the Rogers siblings were closer to Olivia even though they were his biological sons. Or


    that he had always felt that they also resembled North.


    No wonder North had readily epted them when they first met, and even Olivia had shown such


    strong affection for these three children. Olivia had mentioned once that she had donated in the past,


    so why hadn''t he considered the possibility? The idea of suddenly having three sons was already mind-


    boggling for him, and he had not dared to entertain the thought that Olivia could somehow be


    connected to it. However, in reality, it had already been predetermined that they were a family.


    As his eyes turned red, he looked up at Olivia. "Olivia, back then... you were involved too, right?"


    Olivia''s mind was still in a daze. She had indeed made a donation, but so many years had passed, and


    her mentor had never mentioned anything about it. If her children had been sessfully conceived,


    why had not her mentor informed her?


    She nodded in response and replied, "But... this paternity test report may not be genuine."


    Azalea thought that Olivia was still evading the truth, and so, she eximed anxiously, "How could it be


    fake? Eugene, this paternity test report can be easily verified. Do you think I would bring a fake one just


    to deceive you? Olivia is the biological mother of these three children. She had already borne children


    with another man to be with you. Can''t you see it?"


    However, Eugene''s gaze was fixed on Olivia as he tried to contain his excitement. "Yes, they are your


    children. If you don''t believe it, we can retest."


    Olivia had been hoping for this oue, and her heart overflowed with joy. Yet, her expression


    remained bewildered and tinged with disbelief. Could something so incredibly fortunate truly happen?


    Ellen and Brian remained utterly perplexed throughout the entire process. When Eugene had exined


    things to them earlier, he had only mentioned his sperm donation, omitting any mention of the


    advanced technology used for conceiving the siblings. Consequently, they couldn''t grasp the situation.


    If the kids were indeed Olivia''s, why was she unaware of it?


    On the other hand, North had always been aware of the full story, and now, as everything was finally


    revealed, he felt a mix of surprise and happiness. It turned out that all of them were Eugene''s and


    Olivia''s children. We are a genuine family!


    Initially, he had worried that the Rogers siblings would only favor Eugene, but now, everything had


    changed. They were also Olivia''s, just like him.


    The siblings exchanged nces before eagerly rushing toward Olivia, resembling tadpoles finding their


    mother.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    It was the most beautiful sound Olivia had ever heard in her life. Each child called out to her


    affectionately. It seemed that fate had been extraordinarily kind to them.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Chapter 1080 We Truly Are a Family


    Not only had they found their biological father, but they were also fortunate enough to have found their


    biological mother, who happened to be someone they liked and who treated them well in return.


    At that moment, Olivia had been convinced by Eugene and Azalea that the children were indeed hers,


    and she believed it was not another scheme from Azalea. No wonder they had felt so familiar when


    they first met, and they were able to trust each other without any guard! She had initially thought it was


    because the kids had a lovable nature, but in reality, it was the natural bond between a mother and her


    children.


    Instinctively, Olivia squatted down and embraced the children in her arms, her face radiating


    happiness. "Sweethearts, you don''t have to call me ''godmother'' anymore!" The Rogers siblings clung


    tightly to Olivia, tenderly calling her "Mommy."


    Olivia felt like the happiest person on earth, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks. The feeling of


    having three biological kids without going through childbirth was genuinely iparable. Eugene, too,


    could not contain his excitement. A wide grin adorned his face, and he felt so ted that he could not


    even feel the pain from his wounds. When he first discovered that these three kids were his, he was


    also happy, but at that time, he felt sorry for Olivia.


    Now that they had discovered they were the biological parents of the children, there couldn''t be a better


    oue. Eugene struggled to get out of bed, opening his arms to embrace the five of them, including


    North, in excitement. He could not calm down for a long time. How profound was their fate that they


    could alle together like this?


    These were his wife and sons! His voice choked as he spoke, "It''s wonderful. We truly are a family."


    Azalea stood there with her mouth slightly agape, looking at the embracing group of people with a


    bewildered expression. She was utterly dumbfounded, somewhat resembling Shakespeare. What did


    Eugene mean? Was he going mad? Those were Olivia''s illegitimate children! How could he not mind


    them at all? Did he want to raise children from another man? Was he under a spell or seduced by


    Olivia? This was a scandalous affair. How could he bear it?


    So, she took a step forward and forcefully tugged Eugene''s arm, as if trying to wake him up, staring at


    him with a shocked expression. "Those are her illegitimate children. Don''t you mind at all?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene finally remembered that Azalea was still there. He responded in a nonchnt tone, "I don''t. Not


    only do I not mind, but I also want to thank you. Although I was angry when you did the paternity test


    without my consent, this is nheless the result I wanted!"


    "What?!" Azalea was even more bewildered. It felt like she was daydreaming. She understood each


    word he uttered, but when they were put together, they didn''t make sense.


    A cruel smirk crossed Eugene''s lips. Thankfully, he already knew that the Rogers siblings were his


    biological sons. Otherwise, if Azalea had initiated this drama without him knowing the truth, he would


    have still felt a twinge of difort, even if he did not mind Olivia having children with another man.


    He had thought that after the previous incident, Azalea would somewhat know her ce. However, he


    hadn''t expected her actions to be increasingly ruthless and boundaryless. Not only was she still


    involved with Samuel Court, but she repeatedly resorted to killing to cover her tracks!


    While this time she only targeted Cameron, he imagined she had already tried harming his kids and


    Olivia. Perhaps even more than once. She was like a ticking time bomb, and nobody knew when she


    would explode. He could no longer tolerate such a woman. Even if she had saved him, this time he


    would settle the score and sever all ties with herpletely!


    He looked at her with a cold and indifferent gaze. "Well, you only investigated the rtionship between


    the siblings and Olivia but failed to examine their rtionship with me."


    Azalea became even more puzzled. She furrowed her brows so tightly that a frown line began to


    appear, and her unease grew. "Their... rtionship with you?"

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Chapter 1081 Do You Know Him?


    As Azalea stared at Eugene in confusion, he made sure to enunciate each word slowly. "They are also


    my biological sons."


    What the...!


    For Azalea, these words felt like a nightmare. She instinctively took several steps back, and at that


    moment, her ears seemed to go deaf. She could not hear anything. All she could see were the various


    gazes from the people in the room as if they were looking at a clown.


    She shook her head vigorously and muttered, "This is impossible! They are clearly younger than your


    son. How can they be your children? You haven''t seen Olivia in all these years. How could you have


    children together? Eugene, don''tpromise for Olivia!"


    Olivia, who was concerned that Azalea might discover the advanced technology used to conceive the


    Rogers siblings, intentionally misled her. "Why would you think that I haven''t seen him all these years?"


    Azalea was momentarily stunned. Could it be that Eugene intentionally deceived her? He had


    emphatically stated that he had been searching for his girlfriend for many years when he was in the


    Nambahd.


    As she sensed something amiss, she questioned Olivia, "If they are also Eugene''s children, why didn''t


    you acknowledge them? Why did you let them call you ''godmother?''"


    Olivia looked at Azalea with a smirk on her lips, seemingly provoking her deliberately. "When I gave


    birth to them years ago, they were taken away from me. I''ve been searching for them tirelessly. So, I


    really have to thank you for finding them for me!"


    Azalea''s body staggered, and she suddenly felt a shortness of breath. No! This wasn''t the oue she


    had envisioned. Not only had she failed to bring down Olivia, but she had also unknowingly helped


    Olivia find her own biological children, giving Olivia enough leverage to establish herself in the Nn


    Family. Were all four kids Eugene''s? How was this even possible? Such dramatic plot twists were only


    found in novels.


    They must be lying to me! Yes! Eugene is lying to me! He is willingly fooled by Olivia just to be with her


    even if she had those kids with another man. He could not admit that those were Olivia''s illegitimate


    children for fear of his mother stopping them from being together. Yes, this must be why!


    She frantically grabbed hold of Eugene and eximed, "I don''t believe it, Eugene! Are you bewitched


    by that woman? Are you really willing to raise another man''s children? You''re such a good person! With


    your capabilities, you could easily find a better woman! Why do you want to be with her? I don''t believe


    it, I don''t!"


    Eugene slowly rose to his feet. His eyes were as cold as the depths of winter as he looked at Azalea.


    "Whether you believe it or not makes no difference. I don''t need your opinion on how I handle things.


    Instead, you should start exining!"


    Azalea appeared extremely confused, but a sense of unease suddenly washed over her. She


    stammered, "M-me? What is it that I should exin?"


    Eugene sat back on the hospital bed and raised his voice. "Bring him in!"


    At that moment, Curtis and two bodyguards entered the room, pressing down on a man. When Azalea


    saw him, her legs weakened. So, the assassin had been caught...


    She immediately averted her gaze, her mind racing to find a way out. So, what if they really caught


    him? He was not linked to her. Hence, she had nothing to do with him. Besides, assassins generally


    would not betray their employer, especially since he did not have any signs of torture on him. He could


    not have said anything. It was clear that Eugene had brought him in to deceive her!


    Yes, that''s right!


    Eugene sat on the bed, carefully observing every subtle expression on her face. "Do you know him?"


    Azalea had already made up her mind not to admit anything and coldly replied, "I don''t know him."


    Eugene exchanged a nce with Curtis, who immediately understood what Eugene wanted. Curtis


    kicked the man in the knee without hesitation and demanded, "Speak!"


    The man fell to his knees with a thud. "I was originally an assassin under Samuel Court. Our boss


    owed Princess Azalea a favor, so when she requested someone, our boss sent me. Everything was


    arranged by Princess Azalea. I was sent here to kill Cameron on her orders!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Chapter 1082 What Did I Do?


    "Nonsense!" Azalea shouted. She couldn''t believe the murderer would turn themselves in so easily.


    Christoff said he owed her a favor, but he was worried that she would tell Olivia everything he did. How


    shameless! She even suspected he had nned for the murderer to confess this quickly. Then, she


    shouted angrily at the man, "Do you know what you''re saying? I don''t even know you! What evidence


    do you have to im that I arranged it? What are you trying to do?"


    The man frowned lightly and uttered, "Princess Azalea, you can''t let me shoulder such a huge incident


    alone! What grudges can I possibly hold against that man? I was just following your orders!"


    After hearing that, she panicked and shouted, "Stop making baseless usations! Who knows what


    grudges you might have against him? Don''t you dare me it on me!" As she spoke, she looked


    toward Eugene, then hastily exined, "Even though I hate that man to the core, you said that you''ll


    exact revenge on him for me, right? Why would I get someone to kill him, then? It doesn''t make sense,


    does it?"


    Eugene looked at Azalea and said calmly, "Yes, I''ve already promised to exact revenge for you, so why


    would you get impatient and find someone to assassinate him? Could there be something about you


    that I shouldn''t know?"


    Her heart sank as soon as she heard that, and she felt like she had missed adder rung. She gulped


    and said, "Eugene, I''ve said it before; I wasn''t the one who told him to do it!"


    However, he stared at Azalea, unmoving. "Then, why did he say those were your orders?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she was so terrified that she averted her gaze, exining with a stutter, "H-How would


    I know? He''s saying nonsense, or someone is trying to frame me. Anything is possible!"


    Then, he drawled, "It appears that¡­ You are unwilling to speak the truth."


    Azalea frowned, looking at Eugene. "So, you don''t believe me?"


    "Indeed, I don''t!" As he spoke, his gaze on her turned cold. "I''ve given you numerous chances, but you


    always manage to disappoint me. Either you''ve fooled me with your ster performance, or I didn''t


    know you well!"


    Her face wentpletely white when she heard that, and she couldn''t breathe momentarily. She stood


    dumbfounded before the cold man, tears streaming down her cheeks in defeat. "You used me of the


    crime simply because of one testimony from him. You don''t even have any evidence, and even if I was


    the one who sent him to kill the man, I just wanted to take revenge for myself. Is that such a horrible


    crime?"


    However, Eugene asked, "Are you trying to get revenge, or are you trying to hide something?"


    Azalea shouted in a fit of panic, "What do I have to hide? Eugene, if you want to say something, just


    say it. Stop running in circles!"


    After that, he slowly stood up and walked closer to her. "All right, I''ll be honest now. I''ve already told


    you very clearly in the ward that we won''t have anything to do with each other in the future, but you still


    went to my mom''s house and stole Carter''s toothbrush. You also bribed a nurse and got your hands on


    Olivia''s DNA sample. You did all this to prove that the three children were Olivia''s illegitimate children,


    trying to get us to break up. You hired someone to assassinate Cameron not for vengeance but to


    cover up the heinous crimes youmitted!"


    The man''s powerful aura was so strong that Azalea almost couldn''t breathe. She took a subconscious


    step backward. "What are you saying? What did I do?"


    Eugene narrowed his eyes and asked, "Do I have toy them out one by one?"

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Chapter 1083 Shut Up!


    "I don''t know what you''re saying. I have something else to attend to, so I''ll leave now." Azalea spoke


    quickly and turned to leave, but Shannon stopped her before she could take more than two steps.


    She stood expressionlessly before Azalea, crossing her arms as she looked coldly at her. "Eugene


    hasn''t allowed you to leave yet. You should stay, Azalea."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Azalea shoved Shannon away in anger and annoyance. "How dare you stop me? Don''t forget,


    you''re no more than my bodyguard!"


    However, Shannon corrected her earnestly, "No, I am Eugene''s bodyguard. I was just tasked


    temporarily to protect you!"


    After hearing that, Azalea pointed her finger at Shannon, her expression turning foul. "You little¡­ Step


    aside!" She didn''t feel like arguing, so she tried to walk around Shannon, but Shannon stood in her way


    again. Then, she shouted at Shannon, as if in a frenzy, "Get lost!"


    Still, Shannon remained cold as she said, "I''ll let you go when Eugene says the word!"


    Suddenly, Azalea''s eyes were red as she turned to look at Eugene. "What exactly do you want?


    Eugene, what did I do to wrong you that you''d humiliate me like this?"


    Meanwhile, Ellen and Brian were clueless throughout the whole process. They couldn''t figure out what


    Eugene was trying to do at all.


    Even though Eugene had repaid the favor of saving his life, Ellen could not help but feel pity for Azalea


    because she believed he should not rush to kill Azalea. Then, Ellen looked at him in confusion.


    On the other hand, his voice was emotionless, and his expression remained icy as he remarked, "You


    saved my life before, and I never once denied it. I always remembered it in my heart and did everything


    I could to repay your kindness. If I''m being honest, you''re still alive today because I begged your


    brother for mercy. Even though you did many things that harmed me and my family, I kept giving you


    another chance because of what you did for me, but you''re asking too much now. Do you think I have


    no idea of what you did?"


    Azalea trembled uncontrobly and argued, "You can''t just listen to Cameron alone. He wished I were


    dead so he could put all the me on me!"


    Then, Eugene said, "You don''t have to keep pushing it on him. He''s been defending you and trying to


    take responsibility for every crime youmitted. If I''m not mistaken, he likes you."


    When she heard that, she looked up in shock. With Cameron acting like that, how could he believe


    Cameron likes me? "If he liked me, why would he rob and even try to kill me?"


    Eugene sneered in response and exined, "You falling into the sea was just an ident. I think he


    wasn''t trying to kill you, or perhaps he was a little too obsessed with you, and that''s why he was being


    possessive of you."


    After hearing that, Azalea felt these words were more hurtful and humiliating than getting pped in her


    face.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t hold back and didn''t show her any mercy as heid bare her wounds in front of


    everyone!


    Soon, tears welled in her eyes as she confirmed in disbelief, "You''re bothered about this incident, so


    you said those words to me, trying to cut ties with me. You think I''m not worthy of you, not even as a


    friend. Is that right?"


    Eugene''s expression turned dark in response. How did shee to this conclusion?


    On the other hand, Olivia was even more speechless as she said rudely to Azalea, "You''re overthinking


    it. You''re not his girlfriend, so why would he be bothered? You should reflect on everything you did


    instead. You''re so cruel and have so many evil tricks up your sleeve that you don''t even care if you


    cross the line. Anyone would want to stay away from you. Why can''t you understand that? You had


    some good cards, but you, unfortunately, lost them all!"


    "Shut up, Olivia! Shut up!" Azalea pointed at her. "If it weren''t for you, Eugene would''ve been with me


    for 6 years. You''re the one who destroyed our rtionship, who stepped between us and tore us apart!"

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Chapter 1084 What¡¯s Wrong With That?


    "Even if Olivia weren''t there, we still won''t be together!" Eugene''s expression turned even darker as a


    bone-chilling coldness crept into his voice. "I don''t like you, be it 6 years ago or 6 years from now. Do


    you understand now? I should''ve known everything was part of your n, so I would be biased. I would


    think that a gentle and consideratedy like you would never do such a thing, so I never suspected


    anything. However, aftering to Summer City, you got even more ruthless and tried to harm my son


    and girlfriend. You keep pushing my boundaries, so do you think I won''t do anything to you?"


    Azalea lost her confidence in an instant upon hearing his confession. Her gaze was a little panicky as


    she looked at him. What does he mean by that? Cameron didn''t say anything, did he? Why does


    Eugene talk as if he knows everything already? With that, she pretended to be calm, steadying herself


    as she said, "When have I harmed them? Eugene, you have to provide evidence for the things you say.


    You can''t use me like that even if you don''t like me!"


    At that moment, there was a cruel sneer on his lips. "I will provide all the evidence you want. I called


    you here today to do exactly that!" While saying that, he dialed a number, and a man soon entered.


    The man had a buzz cut, and his skin was slightly tanned. He looked quite sprightly, and as soon as he


    walked in, he greeted Eugene respectfully, "Eugene."


    Eugene nodded slightly in response, then said, "Marvin, show us all the results of your investigations in


    Nambahd!"


    Nambahd? When Azalea heard that, a panicked look shed across her face as she stared


    unblinkingly at the items Marvin had taken from his bag.


    "This is surveince footage of Princess Azalea jumping off the bridge. I asked someone to recover it,


    but the footage was far away, so I couldn''t hear the driver''s voice at the back. After that, I asked


    someone skilled in lip-reading, and the words were, ''Miss, this should be enough, right? I can''t run


    anymore. Please, please just let my son go!''"


    "Nonsense, that''s all nonsense!" She stepped backward, adamantly denying it. Impossible! I had


    someone delete all of the surveince footage, so how could this guy obtain it?


    Then, Marvin looked coolly at Azalea. "What nonsense? See for yourself, isn''t this you, and isn''t this


    the driver?"


    After that, she retorted, "Your trantions are all nonsense! He''s capturing me, can''t you see that? He


    tried to take advantage of me!"


    Marvin sneered in response. "Did you start believing in your lies after telling them too many times? If he


    was trying to do something to you, why did you send 30 thousand to his family? To thank him?"


    Azalea shouted at him, "Who gave him 30 thousand? Stop spinning lies!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "The driver''s wife said he loves his family and would go home every night. He would also submit his


    daily earnings regrly, so would a man like him try to take advantage of a passenger? You might not


    seed even if you seduced him!"


    "You''re lying!" As she spoke, she looked at Eugene and exined anxiously, "It''s not like that. Even if


    he didn''t lie, his wife must be lying. The driver tried to take advantage of me! Eugene, you have to


    believe me¡ª"


    Eugene immediately raised his hand to interrupt her. "Even if you didn''t do it, you''re in the know, so


    whether you admit it or not is irrelevant. Even though you''re cruel, you shouldn''t treat lives so


    carelessly. Still, this was a matter concerning Nambahd, so I wasn''t directly affected. You just wanted


    me to feel sorry for you and stay in Nambahd! However, as soon as you arrived in Summer City,


    everything you did was aimed directly at me!" As he spoke, he looked at Azalea. "Initially, you sowed


    discord and asked me to take you to the hospital. You calcted the time and knew that I would look


    for you in the restaurant, so you purposefully put on an act of getting bullied. Hence, news of us


    sessfully made it to the Inte. Is that correct?"


    Azalea looked at him, then said, "I was pped, and I just wanted to get some love and care from you.


    I''m just in love with you, so what''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Chapter 1085 How Did You Know?


    Meanwhile, Olivia was so enraged that she stepped forward and pped Azalea across the face,


    causing Azalea to fall to the side. However, no one went up to support her, and she fell straight to the


    ground.


    Olivia''s small face was expressionless as she looked down on her with disdain as she approached


    Azalea. "Let''s see if this p will make Eugene pity you. You keep talking about love, but you''d better


    not defile the concept. So, if you love him, would you cause trouble andnd him in a dilemma? If you


    love him, would you get a killer to murder his son? Also, would you nearly kill him by pushing him into


    the sea if you love him? If that''s what love is to you, please take back your cheap love and reserve it for


    some other unlucky soul!"


    "Olivia!" Azalea''s eyes were red as she got up from the ground with great difficulty. "I''m going to fight


    you!"


    Then, Olivia singlehandedly gripped Azalea''s wrist, sneering. "What would that achieve? You were the


    one who put yourself in this situation; what does that have to do with others? Did I steal your things?


    No! You were the one who was trying to steal my man. I tried to y nice to you, but did you have the


    illusion that I''m too nice?"


    After hearing that, Azalea was so mad she looked like she was about to explode. "Who stole your


    man? Your shameless woman!"


    Afterward, Olivia slowly approached and looked at her with a pitiful gaze. "Yes, I donated my shame to


    you because you don''t have any. I don''t have time to waste on you. Eugene has repeatedly stated that


    he doesn''t like you, but you still tried to maintain that delusion and put on an entire drama by yourself.


    However, you fell into the trap you made, and now you''ve failed to get both money and the man. Is this


    the ending you wanted to see? He kept letting you off, but you never knew when to quit. Can you


    pretend that nothing happened that day if you killed Cameron? Do you think you can hide it just like


    that? Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" After saying that, she shoved Azalea.


    Azalea crashed heavily onto the ground. Her face was as pale as a ghost, and she could understand


    what Olivia said, but that was exactly why things looked so odd. Why would she say I staged an entire


    drama by myself and fell into the trap I set? Did she already know what happened that day? Who said


    it? Is it Cameron? Then, she stammered, "H-How did you know?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia sneered and grabbed her phone, ying the recording Shannon had sent to her that day.


    Then, Azalea''s familiar voice rang out in the quiet room. "In that case, you can''t hurt those kids should


    Eugenee to my rescue. It''d only make him feel awful about them getting hurt because he went to


    rescue me. That contradicts our initial purpose. Remember, Olivia Maxwell is our prime target here. If


    she tries to save the kids alone, you must figure out how to take her out. Also, if she and Eugene go


    together, you''ve got to bail and make sure he doesn''t catch you. Our whole n is gonna go down the


    drain otherwise."


    This¡­ This is the n that my subordinates and I devised against Olivia in the private room of a


    restaurant. How did they get their hands on it? No wonder she could safely appear at the beach that


    day. I thought Eugene had sent a bodyguard to rescue her. After that, he got hurt, and I was so


    concerned about his injuries that I didn''t give it much thought. Later, when I still hadn''t heard from my


    subordinates, I assumed his men had captured them. That''s why I was in such a rush to finish


    everything. I''ve been working hard to identify her weakness in the hopes of turning the tables, but she''s


    so fortunate that it''s worked to her advantage instead. I have nned everything discreetly, but I never


    expect them to figure out my schemes immediately. Unfortunately, I even became a part of their n!


    In an instant, the light disappeared from Azalea''s eyes as she stared vacantly forward. "Since you


    already know of my ns beforehand, why would you y along?"

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Chapter 1086 How Could You Do Such a Thing?


    After that, Olivia said, "To make your daydreamse true, Eugene would abandon me to save you,


    his savior, so you''d feel better about it. We yed along with your script and didn''t even confront you


    about hiring killers to target the three children. What about you? Your men even screwed up and almost


    killed Eugene. So, which of your actions deserved his praise?"


    Azalea could hardly ept this truth. Perhaps, because of the extreme sorrow, she lowered her head


    and gasped loudly for air.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Olivia looked at her and said, "Do you want to know how we learned about you asking killers to


    hurt the children? I can''t understand this at all. You like Eugene and hate me, so you could''ve just


    targeted me, but you targeted the children as well. How shameless can you be? What did the children


    do wrong? You wouldmit crimes to obtain a man who doesn''t love you, but is your love that noble,


    and do you think you''re the only one with love like that? Do you think only you have motives? You


    treated everyone like fools simply because they kept quiet, right? How could you even speak of love


    when you''re so shameless?" She didn''t pull any punches and showed zero sensitivity.


    However, Azalea knew that nothing she said now could help with anything. Hence, she sat


    dumbfoundedly on the ground, reflecting on what she had done for the past few months. Truly, just like


    Olivia said, she was already slightly insane. Azalea fell in love with Eugene six years ago, but she had


    never done anything outrageous because of her position as a princess, as well as her sense of reason


    and upbringing from her childhood. She convinced herself she was doing fine, but herposure was


    severely shaken when he abruptly left. Then, she told herself that if she missed him another time, she


    might not have any more chances with him. She saw the gentle look in his eyes when he mentioned his


    girlfriend, and she could barely control her raging emotions upon hearing that. She felt as if someone


    was coveting her possessions. Unexpectedly¡­ Fate decided everything, and there was nothing she


    could do about it. Her fate with him was stillcking, so even if she used up all her energy and tricks up


    her sleeve, she couldn''t change that!


    On the other hand, Ellen finally understood everything. Essentially, Azalea is responsible for the


    robbery that Eugene foiled. She even got the little children involved! At that moment, she dared not


    imagine it. Every time she thought about the scene, she felt cold sweat breaking out on her back. How


    could my son be at ease if something happened to my grandson and Olivia? Then, she took two steps


    toward Azalea, saying in furious pain, "I thought you were gentle and considerate, so how could you do


    such a thing, girl? You''re calctive; I''ll give you that. If Eugene went to save you, Olivia would be sad,


    and she might leave him. If he went to save Olivia, you''d be fine, but he would feel guilty because he


    couldn''t save you. How could you be so calcting? You''re just putting him in a dilemma! Did you save


    him just to make him suffer? Also, you say you love him? Every one of your ns is more vicious than


    thest, and you targeted either my lil'' grandson or my daughter-inw. How can you just kill a living


    person like that? Do you think you''re killing an ant or something? Your heart is too foul!"


    Her words weren''t as cruel as Olivia''s or as cold as Eugene''s, but Azalea felt shameful when she heard


    them.


    Ultimately, Azalea smiled self-mockingly, "How calcting can I be if I ended up like this today? I''m not


    the calctive one, your son and daughter-inw are! They were the ones who turned my ns


    against me; I was part of their n!"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Chapter 1087 I Hope I Won¡¯t See You Ever Again


    When Olivia heard what Azalea had said, she frowned and said in dissatisfaction, "It''s entirely your


    fault that you ended up like this! Which country hasws that permit instigating crowds to harm others


    but prohibit people from turning others'' ns against them? Even if we did make you part of the n,


    we were just doing it to realize your daydreams and save you. It was your mistake to hire people who


    ended up bullying you. You weren''t even wary of your subordinates, so how can you me other


    people for that? We haven''t even held you ountable for your actions, but you''re already finding


    excuses!" Then, she looked at Eugene and uttered coldly, "She still has to work on her reflections. I


    don''t want to see her again, so please cut off all ties between you and her. Don''t forget, I saved your


    life, so you should repay my kindness now!"


    Eugene immediately took her hand and coaxed, "All right, don''t be mad. I know you''ve been wronged,


    and I won''t do it ever again." As he spoke, he red at Azalea. "Are you going to deal with Cameron


    yourself, or shall I do it for you?"


    Azalea looked up at him with tears streaming down her face against her wishes. At that moment, she


    truly felt an infinite expanse between her and this man; they could never be together. She had


    wondered why Shannon would suddenly wake up that day, and she realized that Shannon probably


    sensed something off about the water back then. If not, how could they listen to her conversation in the


    restaurant? Shannon must have followed Azalea when she left. Hence, Shannon only recorded half of


    her conversation, which took ce after the waiter left. By the looks of it, Shannon had probably bribed


    the waiter. However, Azalea had no idea if Shannon did it of her own ord or if Eugene told her to do


    it.


    "How did you know about our ns? Could it be that instead of sending Shannon to protect me, you


    just wanted to keep an eye on me?" Azalea asked as tears streamed down her face in injustice.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Eugene''s eyes turned cold as if he were staring at a stranger. His voice was slightly


    nonchnt as well. "I never suspected you before that day, and even if I thought something was wrong,


    I never once thought of linking it to you. When I carried out an investigation and found out that you


    were the one who sent the three killers to Cardinal Tower, I finally started connecting the dots. I trusted


    you so much, and now I''mpletely disappointed in you! That day, Shannon happened to call me,


    telling me that you put sleeping pills in her ss and sneaked out. I told her to go after you purely


    because I wanted to know what you were trying to do, but I never thought I''d hear such a huge


    conspiracy!"


    As soon as she heard that, she felt a crushing sense of loss, guilt, and pity. There''s still hope for my


    friendship with Eugene if I can curb my insatiable avarice. Olivia is right; I''ve blown every hand of good


    cards I''ve ever had!


    "If you only targeted me, I''ll let you off the hook because you''ve previously saved my life. However, you


    had targeted my wife and children, so I cannot forgive you. I can hand you over either to the police or


    your brother. Make your choice!"


    Azalea looked at him in terror. "Are you seriously going to hand me over to the police?"


    "You''re the one who did this to yourself, and I don''t want people close to me spending their days in


    danger and fear. I believe I''ve repaid enough of your kindness, so Azalea, we won''t have anything to do


    with each other from now on. Even if we meet in the future, we''ll just be strangers. Of course, I hope I


    won''t see you ever again."


    She lifted her teary gaze and repeated, "Never see each other again? Eugene, I came here to seek


    refuge. How could you do this to me?"

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Chapter 1088 It Was Christoff


    Olivia sneered. "Refuge? You''re too humble. You can summon killers and soldiers at your will, so why


    would you need refuge? We''re nice enough to give you a choice, so don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    With that, she turned around and said to Eugene on purpose, "I think you should just hand her over to


    the police. She deserves a few years in jail just for hiring killers to assassinate Carter and the others!"


    Azalea was shocked as she looked worriedly at Eugene. If Olivia suggested that, the cold man would


    do as she said. Azalea didn''t want to go to jail; she was the princess of Nambahd, so it would be an


    utter disgrace.


    She hastily exined, "No! It wasn''t me! Those were Christoff''s men; what does that have to do with


    me?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia''s expression was cold. "They were Christoff''s men but did Christoff also tell them to assassinate


    three children? Are you still arguing when things havee to this point?"


    Azalea said, "No, I never wanted to assassinate them. I just wanted to teach them a lesson."


    Olivia retorted, "What right do you have to teach my sons a lesson? What did they do to you? Hiring


    killers to teach some children a lesson? Ridiculous! You should exin that to the police and hope


    they''d buy that!"


    Seeing Eugene''s unaffected expression, Azalea was even more terrified now. She stepped forward and


    flung herself toward Eugene, exining anxiously, "I swear, it has nothing to do with me. A-Actually, all


    that was Christoff''s idea. On the second day of my birthday banquet, Christoff talked to me and said


    that we could work together. We''re working for our respective goals, and he told me to deal with the


    cab that way!"


    Eugene didn''t even flinch. "Did Christoff also teach you to harm the children and Olivia?"


    Azalea quickly said, "Yes!"


    Olivia''s face darkened in an instant. "If you say that Christoff was behind the cab incident, I might


    believe you, but Christoff wasn''t around during the incidents that happened afterward, so how could he


    have told you to do any of that?"


    Moreover, Olivia was being targeted, so that was impossible!


    Even though they hadn''t known each other for long, just the fact that she saved him was enough for


    Christoff to avoid harming her.


    If she had to choose between Azalea and Christoff, she would naturally go for Christoff.


    Of course, she couldn''t tell Eugene that.


    Eugene nodded, agreeing, "Yes, he should be swamped back then, so he wouldn''t be able to deal with


    this side of things."


    Most importantly¡­


    Eugene nced at Olivia. Olivia had saved Christoff before, so Christoff probably wouldn''t want to kill


    Olivia. Hence, Azalea was lying.


    Marvin nced around. He felt that there was something he should report to Eugene, so he took a step


    forward and said, "Eugene, even though I haven''t found out the exact truth behind the rope breaking at


    the amusement park, I''ve found some clues. On the surface, it looked like the culprit was out of money,


    so he cut the rope on purpose to create an illusion that his girlfriend died in the bungee jump, and he


    would then im insurance money. However, from my recent investigations, I found that the culprit had


    contacted one of the higher-ups of Samuel Court before, so I''m wondering if Samuel Court was


    involved in this as well."


    Eugene frowned. "Samuel Court wouldn''t target me in such a pathetic way, would they?"


    Olivia thought for a bit and said, "Perhaps he wasn''t trying to harm you, but he just wanted you to stay


    in Nambahd. Didn''t you say that you were detained by the police as soon as you arrived in Nambahd,


    and Sirius went right after that?"


    When Eugene heard that, he thought Olivia had a point. "Christoff might be working with Sirius for their


    respective goals. Christoff wanted to separate us and cause a misunderstanding. Sirius, on the other


    hand, simply wanted to win me over with Azalea. Looks like our hunches are spot on. Our


    misunderstandings were all caused by Christoff behind the scenes!"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Chapter 1089 She Deserved It, Didn¡¯t She?


    As Eugene spoke, he looked at Azalea. "What else has Christoff done?"


    Azalea panicked. She wanted to push all the me on Christoff, but before she could construct her


    excuses, she heard Eugene say sternly, "Speak the truth!"


    She lowered her gaze and lightly bit her lip. The Eugene who believed in her was nowhere to be found


    now.


    She deserved it, didn''t she?


    She was the one who did this to herself!


    She suddenly felt embarrassed as her face burned. She didn''t want to lie to him anymore.


    She shook her head lightly. "Nothing. I only knew that you''d be going to Nambahd Pce that day, but I


    don''t know if Christoff was working with my dad or not. My dad truly wanted us to be together, but


    unexpectedly, you realized that, and you even turned the tables and ruined my reputation. After that,


    Christoff found me and asked me if I wanted to make you stay. I said yes, so he gave me the cab idea.


    He said that I should look extra pitiful, so you might want to stay and apany me. However, I didn''t


    expect you to leave me for the second time. After that, my dad passed away, and my feelings for you


    went out of control. I felt that other than you, I have no one to lean on anymore. That''s why I came to


    find you. I seriously want to be with you. However, I never expected you to have such strong feelings


    for Olivia. I didn''t stand a chance. It''s fine if one son stood up for her, but the three children were on her


    side as well. I got jealous. I didn''t know that they were your sons. I just wanted to teach Olivia a lesson,


    so I borrowed some men from Christoff to harm the three children. It''s true that I just wanted to teach


    them a lesson. I didn''t mean to harm them or anything."


    Olivia said furiously, "You didn''t mean to harm them? Didn''t you say that you don''t want to see them


    ever again? Didn''t you tell the killers to dispose of the children by killing them or sending them to other


    families? You''re still finding excuses at this point; do you think we won''t dare to do anything to you?"


    Azalea hastily exined, "No, I didn''t! Eugene, you have to believe me!"


    Eugene asked with a cold face, "Does Christoff know that you''re targeting the three children?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Azalea stole a nce at Eugene, then sighed deeply. As if she had given up on resisting, she


    confessed everything.


    "He doesn''t. He loves Olivia, so he was worried that I would tell Olivia about everything he did, and


    that''s why he agreed to lend me his men. How would he allow me to harm Olivia''s children?"


    Olivia took a few steps forward and pushed Azalea. "Why are you still sowing discord? He has so many


    women that they could surround Samuel Court thrice. Why would he love me only?"


    Azalea took a few steps backward, frowning as she said, "That''s what he told me. He said that his


    target is you, and my target is Eugene. He''s d that we can work together. What else can it be but


    love?"


    Olivia was seriously pissed. "None of those words meant love. His target is me, but what if he''s trying


    to exact revenge on me? What a funny woman you are. Do you think everyone wants to shamelessly


    interfere in others'' rtionships like you?"


    Eugene held Olivia and coaxed her softly, "Don''t be mad. I know that my girlfriend loves only me."


    Olivia was so mad that she red at the man, then at everyone present. Ellen was there, so she


    couldn''t say too much. In an enraged mood, she went straight to the bathroom.


    With a m, she shut the door to the bathroom.


    When Eugene saw that, he instantly panicked. She hadn''t recovered, after all. He hastily ran after her


    despite his injured body.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    Olivia didn''t think that the injured Eugene would run after her. Frowning, she opened the door to the


    bathroom. "Why did youe here?"

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Chapter 1090 Have You Made Your Decision?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Eugene didn''t answer her. Instead, he gripped Olivia''s hand and entered the bathroom before saying,


    "Olivia, don''t be mad. I just wanted to say that I believe nothing is going on between you and Christoff.


    Also, I love you!"


    How could he not know?


    At first, Christoff must be serious about diverting Eugene so that he could exact revenge on Olivia.


    However,ter on, he developed different feelings for Olivia.


    That was why he went to the studio and brought her to participate in apetition.


    Olivia didn''t share Christoff''s sentiments, so she couldn''t figure out his ugly thoughts. However, Eugene


    was a man too, so of course, he knew what Christoff was thinking.


    How shameless!


    Did Christoff not know how ugly he was? And he was trying to get Olivia like that?


    Eugene thought that he had to marry Olivia as soon as possible. It wouldn''t do to have so many people


    eyeing her.


    Olivia, however, was still furious. "You love me, yes, but your love doesn''t belong to me and me only. If


    not, why did you allow her to do whatever she pleased for so long?"


    Eugene frowned. "Olivia, you can''t falsely use me like that. I love you and you only. You know that I


    was only indebted to her for saving my life. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it properly!"


    In the end, Olivia didn''t say anything. She just gave him another re.


    Eugene hugged her. "Please calm down, darling. If not, the four kids out there will unleash hell on me!"


    At the mention of that, Olivia instantly felt better as she looked up at Eugene. She didn''t want to be


    convinced so easily, but when she thought about her four sons out there and the close rtionship


    between them, she couldn''t stay angry.


    "We have four sons."


    "Yes. Back then, I was in awe at how deeply connected we are, that we would be gathered together


    from different corners of the world. No wonder they''re so protective of you; the one protecting them was


    their biological mother!"


    Olivia grunted stubbornly. "Let''s see if you dare bully me now!"


    Eugene smiled. "How could I bear to bully you? Let''s go out; they''re all waiting for us outside. Make me


    look good."


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him before helping him out of the bathroom.


    When they came out, they realized that the four children and Brian were missing.


    Only Ellen, Shannon, and Azalea remained in the ward.


    Eugene asked, "Where are the children?"


    Ellen smiled lovingly as she said, "They said they were hungry, so they went out for food. Brian is with


    them, so don''t worry."


    Eugene sounded a response. He wasn''t particrly worried. The children were very smart, and normal


    people wouldn''t get in their way. Even if Brian weren''t with them, they had bodyguards watching over


    them from the shadows.


    Olivia helped Eugene to the bed, which he proceeded to sit on. Then, Eugene looked at Azalea with a


    cold gaze. "Have you made your decision? Are you going back or staying here?"


    "I¡­" Azalea hesitated. If she went back, she might get in trouble. Just like what Eugene said, she could


    maintain her position as the princess of Nambahd because her brother had mercy on her for rescuing


    Eugene.


    If not, when her father rebelled 6 years ago, she would be punished as well even if she didn''t


    participate. However,ter on, perhaps because of her or Eugene, she and her father lived safely


    through the following 6 years.


    But this time, her father was shot under the charges of rebellion, so how could her brother tolerate her


    existence?


    Even if her brother didn''t harm her, she was now branded as the daughter of a criminal. She wouldn''t


    be able to lead a decent life either way.


    However, if she didn''t go back, she would have to go to the police station.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Chapter 1091 This Is Only the Beginning


    "I want to go back to Nambahd."


    "Sure," said Eugene, "You can leave now. Go back and gather your things. I''ll send my subordinates to


    escort you back tomorrow."


    Azalea was shocked that Eugene would let her off so easily. From the looks of it, no matter how cruel


    he sounded, he still remembered her kindness in saving him.


    She responded lightly, "All right."


    With that, she longingly stared at Eugene for a while, then slowly turned around and left.


    Sometime after she was gone, Eugene gave Shannon a look.


    Shannon immediately understood his instructions and went after Azalea.


    Olivia looked at Eugene, surprised that he would let Azalea off just like that.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene took out his phone and made a call. His voice was cold, but there was a strong


    forcefulness in his tone as he said, "Since we''ve been friends for so long, Hayes, I''ll send her back to


    you for the sake of your royal family. Deal with her as you wish. I hope that thews of Nambahd treat


    everyone the same."


    Hayes said firmly, "Don''t worry. If you hadn''t stood up for her on ount of her saving you, she


    wouldn''t be as free as she is today."


    Eugene''s tone was still cold and indifferent. "I only let you deal with the damage she did to me and my


    family while she''s here. I won''t interfere in how you react to any other grudges between you and her.


    I''ve already paid my debt to her in full."


    "Got it. Feel free toe here for a vacation with your wife next time."


    At the mention of Olivia, Eugene''s expression softened a little as he said, "That''ll have to wait."


    Then, the two chatted for a bit before hanging up.


    Olivia was secretly shocked when she learned that Azalea would also be punished by thew when the


    latter went back. Olivia thought that Azalea would be allowed to go back without any consequences.


    Overall, Eugene''s behavior was decent. He looked quite determined to cut off all ties with Azalea.


    But¡­


    Olivia decided to give Eugene an average rating.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene dialed another number on his phone. The phone beeped a few times before the


    call was picked up.


    As soon as the call went through, Christoff''s ruffian-like voice sounded.


    "Why are you calling me? Don''t tell me you''re missing me."


    Eugene''s face was cold as a mocking smile appeared on his lips. "Since you have time to answer the


    call, you''re probably free."


    On the other end of the line, Christoff''s voice seemed to freeze. "Eugene, haven''t you had enough?"


    Eugene replied, "This is only the beginning of the things I''m going to do to you!"


    Christoff asked in shock, "What else did I do?"


    "Nambahd. Shall I remind you in more detail?"


    Christoffughed arrogantly. "You should be d that your girlfriend was there that day. If not, you''d be


    done for!"


    Eugene said in a chilly voice, "Is that funny?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes!"


    Eugene curved his lips into a faint smile, but the smile was filled with vicious hatred, and his voice was


    ice-cold as well. "From today onward, you''ll only ever get to cry!"


    Christoff grunted. "Looks like it''s a fight to the death between us, eh?"


    Eugene said, "It''s not a fight if I am the only one attacking."


    Christoff sneered. "You''re hospitalized, aren''t you? What''s the matter? Have you recovered already?


    It''s okay, I can wait until you''repletely recovered."


    Eugene said coldly, "It doesn''t matter if I recovered or not; I''m beating you up regardless!"


    With that, he hung up straight away.


    Then, he looked at Curtis and ordered coldly, "Get someone to keep watch on properties under Samuel


    Court in various ces. I won''t just give him hell in Criecia and Nambahd, I''ll also make sure he won''t


    live a decent life anywhere else!"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Chapter 1092 A Stroke of Bad Luck


    Meanwhile, Azalea had finally left the hospital. There were no tears, but she appeared utterly dejected


    as if her very essence had been drained away. Her eyes bore an emptiness,cking any trace of


    emotions.


    I''m left with nothing now. He''spletely gone from my life. Perhaps even the slightest trace of


    gratitude he had for me saving his life has turned into disgust. Olivia is one lucky woman! She''s got all


    four kids under her wing. Honestly, there''s nothing to envy about her having those kids. The real catch


    is that they all belonged to Eugene! That''s what really gets me envious. I can''t believe that they have


    four children! Who on earth could ever separate them now?


    As Azalea reflected on her foolish decision to assist them with a paternity test, a heavy basketball


    suddenly came crashing into her back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Caught off guard, she stumbled ahead and barely managed to keep herself from facenting.


    Infuriated, she swiftly turned around to confront the person responsible for hurling the ball at her.


    However, before she could even catch a glimpse of the culprit, another basketball hurtled toward her


    again.


    This time, the ball smacked her right in the stomach.


    As she struggled to recover from the pain in her stomach, yet another ball barreled straight toward her


    face.


    Thump!


    The ball mmed right into her nose, causing an instant surge of pain that left her head spinning. She


    stumbled backward, taking several unsteady steps before losing her bnce and tumbling to the


    ground. Instinctively, she propped herself up with her elbows but inadvertently scraped her skin as she


    did so. A vivid and mesmerizing crimson gradually seeped out from her injured elbow.


    Frustrated and enraged, she frantically scanned her surroundings as she tried to figure out who was


    pelting her. Apart from buildings and people, there was nothing else around. Up ahead, there was just a


    street with no sign of anyone who could be responsible for the attacks. "Who? Show yourself if you''ve


    got the guts!"


    No one responded to her challenge. The onlookers stared at her as if she were aplete lunatic.


    At that moment, Azalea seemed to finally realize her disheveled state. As she used her hand to support


    herself and tried to crawl up from the ground, something unexpected came pouring down on her from


    above. Consumed by panic, she let out a piercing scream, "Ahhh!!"


    Her vision seemed obstructed by a vivid substance, and her hand aimlessly wiped away the sticky


    mess on her head. Just then, a nauseating stench invaded her nostrils.


    Is this¡­ blood? Whose blood is this?


    Before she could gather her thoughts, marbles began raining down from all directions. Overwhelmed


    by the intense pain, she hastily protected her head with her hands in fear.


    "Come out if you''ve got the guts! Sneaking attacks from the shadows isn''t impressive at all!" she


    shouted in frustration.


    However, no one paid any attention to her rant. The marbles kepting relentlessly, and it seemed as


    if they had a mind of their own, always finding their mark on her precisely. She couldn''t defend herself


    enough with just her two hands.


    In short, she was being attacked from every angle, with not a single part of her body spared from the


    throbbing pain.


    Azalea realized that she couldn''t just stand there and be a moving target. Ignoring the pain of marbles


    hitting her body, she struggled to stand up on the ground and shielded her head while making her way


    toward the side of the street.


    Little did she know¡­


    Just as she clumsily made it to the street, a ck car came speeding toward her from the other side.


    The car was moving at an incredible speed, whipping up a gust of wind in its wake as it closed in on


    her with dangerous proximity.


    Terrified beyond belief, she found herself paralyzed with fear. Instinctively, she hastily lifted her hands


    to shield her head and let out a terrified scream, "Ahhh!!"


    The screeching sound of brakes echoed despairingly in her ears.


    Azalea was so frightened that her legs turned to jelly, and she copsed onto the ground.


    The ck car came to a halt a mere inch away from her.


    In just a short span of ten minutes, she had endured all sorts of pain. A wave of despair washed over


    her as she looked at herself drenched in a ridiculous turn of events. Just my luck! It seems like every


    little thing bes a pain in the neck when bad luck strikes! Seriously, whom the heck is intentionally


    messing with me?


    With a loud m of a car door, a cold and deep voice apanied the words, saying, "Have you had


    enough of living? Trying to throw yourself under my wheels?"

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chapter 1093 Teaching Azalea a Lesson


    Azalea raised her head and looked at the approaching man. She scowled when she recognized his


    face. "It''s you."


    Brian gloated, "Isn''t it the princess of Nambahd? What happened? You look like a mess."


    After shooting daggers at him, she hoisted her limp body to stand straight. She was turning around to


    leave when she heard him calling out to her from behind.


    "Already leaving?"


    She turned around to face him. "What more do you want from me? You''re the one who almost hit me!"


    A shadow instantly fell on his face at her words, recing his smile a moment ago. Crossing his arms,


    he fixed his gaze on her with a hateful stare. "And whose fault is it? Eugene and Olivia decided to


    overlook your dirty tricks because they''re grateful for your help, but I''m not the same as them. I''m not


    the kind of person who lets bygones be bygones. I like seeing the bad guy suffer the consequences.


    The more miserable, the better. Do you get it?"


    Realization struck Azalea. "So, you are¡ª"


    He coldly announced, "There''s one thing you need to know. You think you can get away with your dirty


    tricks, but I''m better at this than you. I can easily crush you with a lift of my finger. You better behave, or


    there''ll be more simr idents in the future. I swear I can make you suffer."


    Her knees went weak at his threats before she once again slumped on the ground.


    Shooting her onest nce, Brian turned around and got into the car. After that, the car sped away.


    Azalea could only watch him leave; her legs had given out due to the shock earlier. She failed to stand


    even after a few tries.


    It''s a warning from him! He must''ve nned this! Tears welled up in Azalea''s eyes, threatening to fall at


    any time. I''m a princess. Why do I have to suffer this much?


    Her horrible sight scared the pedestrians, so nobody dared approach her.


    A couple of minutes on the groundter, she finally calmed down. She rose to her feet and returned to


    the hotel with tears in her eyes.


    Shannon, who followed Azalea in secret, was standing in the corner. She had been watching the scene


    unfold from a distance. It''s amusing. No wonder the kids and Young Master Brian took leave. They''re


    teaching Azalea a lesson.


    Shannon was surprised to find the four children belonged to Eugene and Olivia. Like father, like son.


    One shouldn''t mess with these four little ones.


    After spending some time with them, the children she first thought adorable had proven their


    intelligence to her. And now, she only found them tough.


    They''ll protect their parents at all costs if someone dares to hurt their parents, even if there isn''t much


    they can do.


    Once Brian parked the car, the children approached him and happily greeted him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How did it go? Are you satisfied?"


    North gave him a curt answer. "It''s not so bad to get back at her."


    Carter joined the conversation. "Uncle Brian, you definitely intimidated her! It''s better than us giving her


    a beating."


    ke remarked, "I like how we dumped food waste on her head!"


    Terry was thinking about something different from them. "I miss Mommy! I want to see her so bad!"


    The boys looked at each other. The news left heartfelt smiles on their faces.


    Carter rested his chin in his palms and dreamily remarked, "Come to think about it, we have the same


    parents!"


    At that, he turned to North. "It''s good to hear, don''t you think so?"


    Pursing his lips into a line, North nodded. "It is."


    ke arched his brows. "We''re family. Rted by blood."


    The second question came from Terry. "Do we now see Eugene as our father?"


    The Rogers siblings fell into silence at the question. The three looked at each other and found


    hesitation on each other''s faces. Thus, all of them turned to North for a final decision.


    North shrugged. "It''s up to you. It depends on whether you have forgiven him. However, he''s injured


    and I feel bad for him. Why don''t we forgive him for Mommy''s sake? We''ll go after him if he mistreats


    Mommy."


    As soon as he finished his words, the other three agreed with him. "Alright."


    North smiled at that and suggested, "Let''s go find Daddy and Mommy."


    The other three nodded and hummed a response. Then, the four kids began to head toward the


    elevator.


    Brian listened to the kids'' conversation without interrupting. Their words both amused and bothered


    him. Eugene is doomed. A son is already causing him a headache, not to mention, he has four children


    now. Besides, their mother is Olivia. It would be one against five if Eugene has a fight with her in the


    future.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Chapter 1094 Seven Against One


    The five returned to the ward and found Eugene and Olivia inside. The third wheel, Ellen, was put in an


    awkward situation. She looked like she would rather be anywhere else but here.


    A grin immediately coated Ellen''s face at the children''s arrival and she greeted them enthusiastically.


    "Finally! Where did you go?"


    The four children shared a look. North took the lead to stand at the farthest side and the other three


    stood in a row next to him. Then, the four bowed at Ellen, greeting her in a booming voice, "Grandma!"


    The smile on her face grew wider. "My beloved grandsons!"


    When Ellen finished her words, the boys turned to Olivia. Their childish voices were directed at her.


    "Mommy!"


    Their sweet voice warmed Olivia''s heart and she happily responded to them. "My babies! Come over


    here!"


    Meanwhile, Eugene pouted. The boys greeted everyone in the room except him. At that point, he felt


    rather irritated.


    The triplets refused to see him as their father even until now.


    They always called him by his name no matter whether a third person was present or not.


    There wasn''t a person in Summer City who dared to call Eugene by his name unless the person had a


    death wish.


    However, the boys had nothing to fear. Moreover, there was nothing he could do about them because


    they were his biological sons.


    The sons he shared with Olivia, at that.


    Nheless, the thought of the boys being their sons made him happy.


    As Eugene calmed himself and got over the fact, he heard the boys'' voices again. This time, they were


    facing him. "Daddy."


    Their voices were loud, clear, and melodious,bining into the sweetest voice he ever heard.


    Their gesture took him aback. A few momentster, a smile began to form at the corner of his lips


    before it stretched across his face. Overwhelming by emotions, he felt the words stick in his throat and


    he could not say anything.


    Swallowing his feelings, he crouched and extended his arms toward the children, inviting them into an


    embrace.


    The four exchanged a look before walking toward him.


    Eugene wrapped them into his arms and pulled them into an embrace. "My sons."


    Joyful tears trickled down Ellen''s cheeks. Holding Olivia''s hand between hers, she thanked the younger


    woman. "Thank you, Olivia, for giving birth to my four adorable grandsons."


    The corner of Olivia''s lips twitched. Wait a minute¡­ It''s not my credit to take! I can''t possibly give birth


    to these children in one go.


    However, she had no idea how she should exin the matter to Ellen. Thus, she simply went with it.


    "Don''t cry, Mrs. Nn. Does having many grandchildren not make you happy?"


    Ellen shook her head. "Don''t worry. These are joyful tears."


    Olivia turned her head to watch the father and sons. Happiness filled her as she thought, All of them


    are my children. I''m responsible for protecting them from any harm. Eugene is right. Staying with us


    ensures their safety. Nobody will suspect them as the products of assisted reproductive technologies


    when their parents are around. I haven''t heard from George for a while. I assume he hasn''t heard from


    the main doctor either. I need to see the main doctor and discuss the matter with him. After all, he


    created the boys. He would also wish them a better life. He would agree with leaving the children to us.


    As his gaze fell on the children, Eugene prompted them, "One more time?"


    The trio looked at each other before sweetly addressing him in unison, "Daddy!"


    Eugene barely contained his happiness. He was proud but refused to let it show. "Am I forgiven?"


    Carter spoke up. "Yes. For Mommy''s sake."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ke added, "And North, Grandma, and Uncle Brian''s."


    Carter concluded, "We''ll let you off the hook this time."


    A shadow fell across Eugene''s face. Damn it! I indeed owe many people for the kids'' forgiveness. The


    case with Olivia and North is understandable. But what do Mom and Brian have to do with this? Does it


    mean Ie second to them in the kids'' eyes?


    Watching him, the little ones giggled.


    Frustrated, he ruffled the children''s hair. "You little devils!"


    North harrumphed. "Be careful, Daddy. You better treat Mommy with care, or one, two, three, four,


    five¡­ Or all seven of us wille after you."


    Eugene frowned in confusion. "You counted to five. How does it make seven of you?"

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Chapter 1095 Discharged From the Hospital


    North exined, "You forgot Uncle and Grandma! They are on our side."


    The corner of Eugene''s eyes twitched. Fine. Nobody is on my side! But I''m okay with it!


    He decided to be discharged from the hospital on the same day, so he could return to the vi.


    The doctor ran a quick check on his injury. Since Eugene was a big shot in the industry, the doctor


    suggested, "Mr. Nn, it''s safer if you stay for a few more days for observation. Nobody will disturb you


    in your private ward, so it''s no different from staying at home."


    The doctor couldn''t understand Eugene''s urgency. As for Eugene, even though he was living in a


    private room, it wasn''t the same as staying with his family. Besides, he worried that Olivia would refuse


    to go home with him. But now, Olivia wouldn''t go anywhere because he hadn''t recovered. Thus, she


    would no doubt stay with him in the same house due to worrying about him.


    He was looking forward to making such an ideae true.


    Thus, Eugene stated, "Don''t worry about it. My wife is a doctor. She can take care of me."


    Olivia rolled her eyes at his words. "I didn''t agree with taking care of you! I asked you to stay in the


    hospital for a few more days. You''re the stubborn one."


    Shooting her a fawning smile, he grabbed her hand. "Don''t worry about me. I know myself best, and


    you don''t have to look after me. There''s a reason we hire servants in the vi."


    Olivia turned to Ellen and Brian and they shook their heads. Since there was no chance to convince


    Eugene, she gave in.


    Truth was, she understood Eugene''s feelings. Knowing the three were also her sons, he wanted


    nothing but to spend time with them.


    Thus, she wasn''t serious about her persuasive words earlier. Instead, she indulged him as he finally


    showed his childish side for once.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He has been through a lot in the past. However, our sons and I will make up for his loss with our


    company.


    After leaving the hospital, the group returned to Golden Age, which was Eugene''s vi.


    When the building came into view, a lot of them watched it with their mouths agape.


    It was a four-story vi. In Summer City, where real estate cost a fortune, Eugene made an exception


    by owning a vi of a few thousand square feet in a busy area.


    Among them, the garage and the collection of luxury cars were very eye-catching.


    Even though he seldom came home, the servants kept the housing clean and tidy.


    To make Olivia and the children feel at home, he had the vi renovated. It now greeted its guests with


    a new look.


    The butlers and servants stood in line after learning about the arrival of Olivia and the children. The


    group greeted them in a booming voice, "Wee home, Mrs. Nn and young masters."


    Olivia nced at the children. Wide smiles were stered on their faces.


    The kids must look forward to seeing the vi.


    At first, Olivia thought about returning to Muse Penins with North when Eugene proposed that he


    would return to his vi.


    But now, she had no reason not to live in the vi with them.


    The kids love it here! And they''re my sons. How am I supposed to say no to them?


    After all, she wouldn''t move in with somebody other than Eugene. It was only a matter of time before


    she moved in. Besides, she couldn''t possibly leave the injured man alone at home.


    Too bad the n of the kids seeing their room had to be postponed due to Eugene''s injury.


    Fortunately, Eugene shared their room renovation ideas with Felix, the vi''s butler. Thus, it wouldn''t


    make much difference from their wishes. Besides, they could always ask for a renovation at any time if


    they weren''t pleased with the oue.


    The interior gave them insight into wealthy people''s lives. The grand decorations reflected the lights


    and it was the epitome of richness.


    Eugene began, "Mr. Felix, please show the young masters their rooms."


    After that, he turned to the children. "Go with Mr. Felix. You can tell him if you don''t like your room."


    Felix hummed a response and the children followed him upstairs.


    Then, Eugene turned to Olivia with a smile on his face. "Olivia, would you like to see our room?"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Chapter 1096 We Can Share a Room


    Olivia''s brows shot up in surprise. "Our room?"


    Eugene nodded firmly. "Ours."


    She pouted at that. "Since when did I say I''ll share a room with you?"


    He retorted, "How are you supposed to take care of me if we don''t share a room?"


    She red at him. "When we were in the hospital, you mentioned you had servants to look after you."


    Hereback left him speechless.


    That''s right. I said it myself and I can''t deny it. She''s indeed wise.


    "There''s only one room on the third floor. Where are you supposed to sleep if you don''t share a room


    with me?"


    Olivia stared at him. Her face was showing her doubts. "You don''t have an extra bedroom on the third


    floor?"


    Eugene put on a straight face as he announced, "Nope."


    "Then I''ll share a room with North."


    Eugene''s expression was calm as hemented, "Sharing a room with North will make the triplets


    jealous. Children whock love from their parents can get very sensitive about the topic."


    Olivia nced at him and coldly remarked, "Then I have no choice but to leave for Muse Penins. Tell


    me, are you starting to get tired of the mother of the boys?"


    She shot him a challenging look.


    Her antics made Eugene speechless. "Competing with the children? Are you for real?"


    She harrumphed in response. "Then why isn''t there a room for me in this vi? Admit it! I''m not


    wee here!"


    Eugene stared at her and stated with a serious expression, "Can''t you tell I''m trying to put us in the


    same room?"


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him. "You''re shameless, aren''t you? When did I agree to share a room with


    you?"


    At that, he replied in a sad tone, "We have been together for almost a year and we even have four


    children. After the hardships we have been through, we deserve a happy ending."


    Olivia fixed him with a hard stare and pouted. You just got rid of your admirer today. You can''t even


    guarantee that she will give up in the future! What makes you think we have finallye to a happy


    ending? Eugene Nn, don''t be so full of yourself!"


    He was taken aback. She''s right. I was inconsiderate. I thought that after Azalea gave up on me, I can


    peacefully live a happy life with Olivia. I forgot to put myself in her shoes. Olivia can''t possibly move on


    as if nothing had ever happened. Besides, I put myself in danger for another woman, but Olivia has to


    look after me in the end. She doesn''t deserve such kind of nonsense.


    Holding Olivia''s hand in his, Eugene murmured," I''m sorry, Olivia. I''m getting ahead of myself. It''s just


    that learning the four kids are ours made me think we''re destined to be together. My impulsiveness and


    expectation got the best of me. I''m just looking forward to living with you guys. It''s my first time loving a


    woman. I''ve made mistakes and sometimes hesitated when I had to make decisions, and my behavior


    hurt you. But I promise to change from now on. Will you give me a chance topensate for your loss


    for the rest of my life?"


    At that, he pulled her into his arms and rested his forehead against hers.


    Olivia felt a pang of sadness within her. He mes himself for making mistakes and hesitating during


    decision-making, but I''m not any better than him. Back when George was visiting, I also wronged


    Eugene like what I used him for.


    Olivia felt a burden lifting off her shoulders at the thought. We have each other and four sons. All four of


    them are geniuses. He''s overjoyed with the fact, just like I am, or else he wouldn''t have asked to leave


    the hospital ande home when he hasn''t recovered. I shouldn''t waste my time fighting with him over


    a small matter.


    However, Olivia wasn''t the kind of person who would back down from a confrontation. Even though she


    changed her mind, her words suggested otherwise. "Fine. We can share a room, but I have


    conditions."


    Eugene''s eyes shone in anticipation when he heard that. He was almost losing hope, but her words


    made him overjoyed.


    His lips curled into a smile. "All right. Let''s talk in the room."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Chapter 1097 A Private Talk


    Olivia knitted her brows at Eugene''s answer. He''s supposed to be more serious.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what the conditions are?"


    "I am, but are you sure you want to talk about this in front of them?" Eugene countered.


    She followed his gaze and scanned her surroundings, only to find the butlers and the servants in the


    vi looking back at Eugene and her.


    The sight took her aback. I''m doomed! I forgot I''m on his territory! I must have sounded like an


    assertive woman when I talked to him just now. Did they also hear our conversation? Oh, my


    goodness!


    The thought startled Olivia. Putting an arm under Eugene''s to help him stand, she rushed upstairs


    without turning back.


    Finding the guilty look on her face amusing, Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle. "What''s wrong?"


    She growled, "Why didn''t you tell me that everyone was watching?"


    He chuckled in response. "All right. It''s all my fault."


    She didn''t expect him toply with her words, so it embarrassed her. She rolled her eyes at him,


    albeit half-heartedly.


    The pair went up to the third floor. The master bedroom was the second room on the left.


    She pushed the door open and saw the sunlight glowing through the window. The spacious room was


    renovated. The owner used to decorate the room in dark colors, but the decorations were now reced


    by red, exuding warmth.


    Olivia was touched by the gesture. He must''ve reced the decorations because I like red. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have slept in such a room.


    The massive bed caught her attention. It must be warm to be covered in a red nket.


    Her feet touched the rug, and it absorbed the echoes of her footsteps.


    "Do you like it?" Eugene whispered into her ear, his voice deep.


    She turned to face him. "Very much."


    He locked eyes with her. "I feel like we''re newlyweds."


    "When did I agree to marry you?"


    "When are you going to agree to it?"


    Eugene didn''t ask her whom she would rather marry. Instead, he prompted for a timing. She is bound


    to be my wife. It''s only a matter of time.


    Olivia hesitated. Am I going to marry him? But I need to get George''s approval first.


    However, she remembered George relented even though he was obviously sad about the factst time.


    He will surely change his mind and approve when we meet again, right?


    She mused for a moment before answering, "After we deal with the triplets'' matter."


    The answer surprised Eugene. I thought she was going to ask me to behave again like she always did.


    It seems that there is still hope.


    The man was overjoyed. Even though getting injured was thest thing he wanted, he was grateful to


    learn much good news within one day.


    He wrapped Olivia in a bear hug as he eximed, "All right! We''ll reach out to George once I''m


    recovered. Let''s meet the main doctor too."


    She nodded and hummed a response.


    He looked at her with an affectionate expression. "What are the conditions you mentioned a while


    ago?"


    His questions reminded Olivia of her words earlier. She cleared her throat before cutting to the chase.


    "You already know what it is. My cooking skills are terrible. I can take care of you in other aspects, but


    not provide you with food. You should ask the servants to make your meals."


    He chuckled at her serious announcement. "I understand. I wasn''t looking for a servant when I asked


    you to move in with me."


    Studying his expression, she continued, "There''s one more thing. Even though I agree to share a room


    with you, you can''t force me to sleep with you."


    The ghost of a smile fell on Eugene''s lips. Thought so. "Don''t worry. I won''t force you into sleeping with


    me before marriage unless it''s consensual. Is it okay with you?"


    Olivia pursed her lips as the days she spent sharing a room with him flooded her mind. He always


    made unreasonable demands. How dare he make such a promise with a straight face? I won''t fall for


    his lies.


    She threatened him, "I''ll take the children with me and leave Golden Age if you can''t keep your


    promise."


    His expression turned dark as he questioned, "What about me?"


    "You can spend the rest of your life alone!" she retorted.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave her a winning smile, his voice dangerously sweet as he murmured, "Please don''t. Take me


    with you. The six of us make aplete family. I''ll go where you go."


    Olivia was speechless upon hearing that.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Chapter 1098 A Family Meeting


    The children spent the whole afternoon having a tour around the vi. Even though they didn''t express


    it in words, they admired Eugene''s gesture.


    Upon getting out of the garage, the boys found the bodyguard driving a brand-new red Ferrari into the


    garage. They didn''t see it in the garage earlier, so they assumed it was recently bought.


    They rushed toward the car and surrounded it, leaving touches here and there in admiration.


    North looked up at Felix, who came out of the room. "Mr. Felix, what''s with the new car?"


    Felix answered with a smile, "Young Master Nn bought it for your mother."


    A proud look shone in North''s eyes. I thought so.


    Mommy''s car crashed in the ident, and Daddy scraped it. I suggested Mommy use mine, but she


    thought it would draw attention. Thus, she usually has Daddy send her to her destination or take a cab.


    The car seems like Daddy''s gift for Mommy.


    Warmth filled his heart. Daddy indeed loves Mommy.


    A whileter, Olivia helped Eugene walk out of the room. She was surprised to see a red Ferrari, which


    was the same model as her old car, parked in the garage. "Whose car is it?"


    Eugene turned to her with affection on his face. "It''s for you. You like this specific model, so I bought


    the same one for you."


    His words put a smile on her face, and she met his eyes with her shining gaze. "Are you spoiling me?"


    He chuckled before answering, "Of course. I''m thinking about expanding my family."


    Tilting her head, she teased him, "What is it now? Are you nning to make me your goddaughter?"


    His smile grew wider as he indulged her. "If you don''t worry about confusing the others and our sons


    having trouble addressing you, I can do it."


    Olivia giggled. "Don''t worry about this. They know how to call me."


    As soon as she finished the words, the four little ones called out to her in unison. "Big sis!"


    Their cooperation put a smile on her face. "Yes?"


    Eugene''s gaze darted from one of them to another. All of them shared a smile, which frustrated him.


    A few momentster, he gave in to the situation. "Fine! I must say your n to get on my nerves has


    seeded."


    His words stroked Olivia''s ego, and she cocked her head and teased, "It''s so good to have the kids


    backing me."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting on a fierce expression, Eugene pointed his finger at theughing children one by one. "Just you


    wait and see!"


    ke turned to his siblings with an innocent expression. "Is Daddy threatening us now?"


    Carter pondered for a moment before replying, "Should we disown him?"


    Terry nced at Olivia before adding, "Mommy will make the final decision!"


    North turned to face Olivia with a wide grin on his face. "What do you think, Mommy?"


    Olivia preened before stroking her chin and challengingly watching Eugene. "Mr. Nn, do you


    understand what situation you are in?"


    The tacit agreement between mother and sons exhausted Eugene. Heplied with their antics by


    nodding his head. "I do."


    Olivia clenched her fist as if she was holding a microphone and extended her arm toward him. "I''m all


    ears. What situation are you in?"


    "I shouldn''t mess with any of you."


    Olivia burst intoughter. "Carry on. Any thoughts to share with us?"


    Eugene locked eyes with her. "Now you mention it, there''s one thing I hope to tell you."


    His earnest expression took her aback. "What is it?"


    "Let''s have a daughter!" Eugene announced.


    Oliva smacked him on the arm. "Dream on! You do know that it is not that easy, right?"


    Eugene frowned. "What''s wrong? Why can''t we have a daughter? Let''s have a family meeting to


    decide."


    At that, he turned to the boys and asked, "Do you guys want a little sister or a little brother?"


    The boys were young, after all. The question easily steered their attention away from the drama earlier.


    The boys exchanged a look and found answers on each other''s faces. Since all of them were boys,


    they looked forward to having an adorable younger sister.


    Therefore, the four boys replied in unison, "We want a sister!"

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Chapter 1099 Five Against One


    Eugene arched his brows at Olivia. "Did you hear that? The result of our family meeting is five against


    one."


    She stared at him, feeling rather speechless. He is so shameless! I didn''t agree to it!


    ¡­


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At night, Eugeney on the bed. After a few days of recovering, he could finally sleep on his back.


    He had been sleeping on his stomach over thest few days. Besides, it was summer. His injury was


    recovering slowly. That being said, his skin was recovering smoothly.


    At first, the doctor concluded that Eugene''s wound was deep, so he would need to stay in the hospital


    for at least two weeks. However, Olivia ran a quick check on him a moment ago and found that he was


    almost healed.


    She applied some self-made ointment to his wound, and it was more effective than the ointments


    avable on the market.


    It was Olivia''s first time staying in someone else''s house and it was slightly ufortable. She


    fidgeted in her seat, finding it hard to get used to a new environment.


    Eugene watched as Olivia put away her kit and cleaned the table. She then had a shower, changed


    into her pajamas, and dried her hair. She had been busy for three hours and done everything he could


    think of, but still showed no signs of sleeping.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Atst, he couldn''t help but speak up.


    She nced at him and mumbled a response, "I am about to sleep. Can''t you see I''m joining you?"


    He teased her with a smug grin, "Are you worried about me pouncing at you at night? Me? With my


    injury?"


    I''m not worried about it at all. It''s just that¡­ It''s just that it''s my first day moving in with him. I don''t feel


    like I belong in the house. I''m aware that I''m living in another person''s house.


    Even though the man before her was the man she loved, and the four boys sleeping on the second


    floor were her sons, it didn''t feel real.


    It must''ve something to do with my habit of depending on myself all these years.


    Even though Olivia felt like everything was unreal, she didn''t let her feelings show. Watching Eugene,


    she coldly remarked, "Mind your own business. Can''t you behave on the bed just for once?"


    At that, she took the other side of the bed.


    Eugene burst intoughter. He suddenly remembered the nights she fell asleep next to her in the same


    room, and he smiled at the sweet memories.


    The bed was massive to the degree that Eugene felt like they, who took each side of the bed, were


    separated by a milky way.


    He was aware that Olivia wouldn''t obey if he suggested she sleep closer to him. Thus, he shuffled on


    the bed to move closer to her.


    It wasn''t an easy job, but he moved closer to her little by little.


    She knitted her brows at the sight. "What did I say about behaving? Do you not care about your injury


    at all?"


    He stopped, his puppy eyes fixed on her face as he mumbled, "It hurts, so why don''t youe closer?"


    "No way!" She red at him. I knew it! He can''t behave if we share one bed!


    "Go to sleep!"


    He refused to listen to her, nor did he go to sleep. Determined, he dragged himself across the bed to


    get closer to her.


    Olivia had the urge to roll her eyes.


    What''s the point of sharing a massive bed? I thought we could have a peaceful sleep without disturbing


    each other, but it seems that I''ve been in over my head. He''s crazy, and I can''t do anything but indulge


    him.


    Afraid that his wounds would reopen, she stopped him. "Stop it! Don''t move! What if your wounds


    reopen?"


    At that, she leaned closer to him.


    Eugene was overjoyed and it showed on his lips. However, he was difficult to please, and he moved


    toward her again before pulling her into his embrace.


    After all this while¡­ I have been dreaming of falling asleep next to you.


    The feelings were hard to describe. Thrilled? Ecstatic? No. No words can ever describe how I feel.


    Eugene was over the moon. It feels like when I first heard her agree to be my girlfriend.


    He fumbled with words to express his happiness. He rested his head against Olivia''s shoulder to take


    in her scent. Her scent was abination of shampoo and the unique fragrance of her body.


    It mesmerized him to no end.


    Strangely, his gesture calmed Olivia. She could feel her heart soften up at his undisguised joy.


    Where I live matters no more if I have him and our sons by my side.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Chapter 1100 A Confrontation Between Azalea and Shannon


    The next morning.


    Azalea hadn''t had enough sleepst night. It took her a long time to remove the food waste from her


    body.


    She could feel the stink sticking to her body. She spent the whole night using all kinds of essential oils


    and soap on her body. She even washed the bathroom before finally feeling the smell grow fainter.


    Besides, her body was bruised all over, and everywhere was hurting like hell. Fortunately, those were


    just bruises and weren''t that serious.


    However, she felt pain in her nose after getting attacked yesterday. Thus, she worried that she had


    broken her nose.


    She would''ve gone to the hospital if she did not look like a mess yesterday.


    The first thing she did after waking up this morning was to check herself in the mirror. As expected, she


    had a swollen nose. However, she didn''t dare touch it because it hurt.


    Her gaze was dim and she had dark circles under her eyes due to not sleeping at all. She spent the


    whole night thinking about what happened.


    Azalea regretted pushing her luck. Eugene gave me a chance, but I was insatiable. I want him to care


    about me and only me.


    Her behavior only pushed Eugene farther away and into Olivia''s arms. The thought embarrassed


    Azalea.


    She didn''t feel like staying even without Eugene''s demand.


    The ringing doorbell snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She was surprised. It''s already time to leave?


    She answered the door and found Shannon standing outside. Azalea''s expression turned dark as she


    gruffly asked, "What do you want?"


    Shannon didn''tment on Azalea''s attitude. Instead, she kept her professionalism. "Princess Azalea,


    Mr. Nn asked me to send you to the airport."


    Azalea red at Shannon. "He asked me to leave by today, not by morning. I haven''t packed my


    things."


    Shannon nodded and hummed a response. ncing at her watch, she stated matter-of-factly, "The


    flight departs at 10.30AM, mind you. You have forty minutes to get ready."


    The statement put a scowl between Azalea''s brows. "Who said anything about a flight in the morning?


    Can''t I leave in the afternoon?"


    Shannon curtly answered, "Nope."


    The frown between Azalea''s brows grew deeper as she was surprised to find the change in Shannon''s


    attitude. "I broke my nose. I want to see the doctor."


    "I''m in charge of sending you to the airport. Your injury is not my problem."


    I can''t believe it! Even though I''m leaving today, I was kind to her before! How is there no room to


    argue?


    "I''m leaving, but I need to see the doctor first. We spent a long time together. What''s with your


    attitude?"


    Shannon answered in a t tone, "I''m just following orders. Please don''t make it difficult, Princess


    Azalea."


    "Shannon, can you not talk to me in that tone? I remember treating you with kindness. You''re like a


    sister to me."


    An ironic smile split across Shannon''s face. "Would you have made your sister consume the sleeping


    pill? You got rid of your sister and acted on your own, resulting in your sister getting a punishment."


    Azalea couldn''t bring herself to answer. A few momentster, she countered, "I didn''t want to make it


    difficult for you. Eugene wouldn''t punish you if I kept you in the dark. I indeed wronged Eugene, but I


    was protecting you."


    Shannon scoffed. "He asked me to protect you, but you set me and Mr. Nn up. Is that how you look


    after me? Stop it! I don''t want to hear any excuses. Don''t even try to gain my favors. We were never


    sisters. Never!"


    Azalea felt her blood boiling at Shannon''s attitude. "What if I refuse to leave?"


    Shannon kept calm as she announced, "Mr. Nn doesn''t want to see you again, so I''ll have to take


    you away at all costs. I''ll have to take you by force if you refuse to budge."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Frustrated, Azalea growled at Shannon, "Issuing orders, are you? Do you really think you''re that


    superior?"


    With that, she returned to her room and phoned Eugene.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Chapter 1101 Delusion


    ...


    Shannon followed closely behind, looking at the frustrated Azalea with a dull expression. It would be a


    miracle if Azalea could get through this phone call!


    As the saying went, what goes aroundes around.


    It meant that she brought all of this upon herself.


    She clearly had an enviable status as the Princess of Namb and Eugene''s lifesaver. Each identity was


    unattainable for others, so why wasn''t she content? She was self-righteous and thought herself clever,


    but little did she know that every move of hers was noticed by others!


    How could it be so easy to scheme against Eugene?


    Now, all that awaited her was the cmity of imprisonment!


    Sure enough¡­


    Azalea dialed the number, but the call would ring once and then hang up. She persisted and made


    several attempts, but the situation remained the same. It was evident that she had been blocked!


    She held the phone in confusion as she realized that he truly intended to sever ties with her.


    Shannon approached her calmly. "Eugene instructed that we arrange someone to escort you back. He


    will deal with Cameron and the others involved in the robbery, so you don''t have to worry about seeing


    them."


    Azalea smiled bitterly. Eugene was indeed ruthless!


    At least she could return safely, and ording to his words, he had considered their past rtionship!


    However, he knew their entire n and didn''t intervene. He watched them foolishly fall into the trap,


    only to be captured all at once.


    He was truly heartless!


    "Princess Azalea, you should prepare yourself. Do you really want to go back to Nambahd looking like


    this?" Shannon asked.


    Azalea put down her phone. Shannon was right. She couldn''t go back to her homnd in such a


    disgraceful state!


    Azalea walked into the restroom. It seemed like wishful thinking for her to see a doctor. Eugene even


    sent Shannon to watch over her. Was he afraid that she wouldn''t leave?


    After quickly freshening up, she followed Shannon to the airport.


    At the airport, Shannon gave instructions to the bodyguards who would escort her back. They were to


    take good care of Azalea on her journey.


    In reality, it was more like a custody rather than an escort. Eugene was mindful of her status as the


    Princess of Namb, so he didn''t involve the police. Instead, he used the pretext of an escort.


    However, Azalea probably never saw thising. As soon as the nended, the Nambahd police


    officers were seen waiting at the exit.


    Upon seeing her, the two officers approached officially and handcuffed her!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Only after that did they present their credentials. Then, a police officer in uniform exined the reason


    by roughly stating that Eugene had pressed charges against her. She was used of hiring someone


    tomit murder and the police were now requesting her assistance in the investigation!


    Azalea felt like she was hearing things. Why was Eugene''s name mentioned? Her eyes widened, and


    she eximed, "Who did you say it was? Eugene?"


    The officer replied, "Yes!"


    She stood frozen in ce for a while before shouting in disbelief, "Impossible! Eugene already let me


    return to Nambahd. How could he press charges against me?"


    At that moment, a man approached them. He was thewyer who had been arranged to be among the


    escort team. He addressed the two police officers, exining, "Hello, I am Mr. Nn''s representative


    lawyer! We have ample evidence to prove that Azalea hired someone tomit murder!"


    He then handed over the prepared documents.


    After that, he turned to Azalea and said, "You are, after all, the Princess of Namb. Mr. Nn promised


    to let you return to your homnd to preserve the dignity of the royal family, but that doesn''t mean he


    won''t hold you ountable!"


    Azaleaughed bitterly. "Preserve¡­ the dignity of the royal family? He wants me to serve my sentence


    in my own country and calls it preserving the dignity of the royal family?"


    Thewyer nodded slightly. "Yes."


    Tears blurred Azalea''s vision instantly. She had thought she held some significance, but now it seemed


    she was merely deluding herself!


    He truly had no feelings for her, not even a trace of gratitude.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Chapter 1102 Gathering


    After a few days of rest, Eugene''s injuries gradually recovered. The matter of his injury was kept


    extremely confidential, and aside from Ellen and Brian, it hardly rmed anyone else.


    Whenever their friends called, they would always be evasive and vague to prevent them from worrying.


    Last night, Jewel called Olivia and told her that she went upstairs to look for Eugene, but he wasn''t


    there. Only then did Olivia tell her the truth.


    After discussing with Eugene, they decided to invite everyone over to their house for a gathering.


    The next evening.


    Although Eugene had recovered from his injuries, he didn''t cook. There was nock of servants in


    Muse Penins, so they naturally didn''t need his help.


    Olivia didn''t know how to cook either, and she didn''t want to trouble herself with it.


    So, she curled up on the couch and watched her favorite drama. Her first drama, Nine-Tailed Fox No.7,


    had already started airing.


    This drama should have been affected because of the ban on Summer. However, since Olivia was also


    in this drama and it would affect her next project, Eugene and Metrostar Entertainment only allowed the


    release of this particr work with Summer''s involvement. Of course, her scenes were inevitably cut


    down significantly, while more of Olivia''s scenes were added. There was no promotional hype nor was


    there any official announcement on Twitter. It just started airing quietly.


    People were anticipating this drama as they were fans of the original novel.


    Today was the third day, and all the data was steadily increasing!


    However, most of thements were targeted at Summer.


    ''Wasn''t Summer banned? Why is her work still around?''


    ''Can''t you see who else is in this drama? It seems that the investor for this drama should thank Olivia.


    Otherwise, it would have been a total loss.''


    ''I really don''t think Summer''s acting is that great. It''s exaggerated and artificial. Her expressions when


    in a rush, angry, or scared are all the same. I don''t even know how she got the lead role!''


    ''How else could she have gotten it? Wasn''t it just a one-night thing?''


    Naturally, there were also praises for Olivia besides the criticisms of Summer, and the number of


    praises was increasing.


    ''Who said that Olivia is a neer? Her acting is terrific. I think she''s better than Summer!''


    ''I agree. Who said Olivia relies on her looks to make a living? She clearly has both beauty and acting


    skills!''


    ''To be honest, I''m watching this drama because of Olivia. She truly lives up to being my idol''s girlfriend.


    She''s stunning, and I''m not jealous at all! Sob¡­''


    ''I''m also here for Olivia.''


    ''Me too.''


    ''Me three!''


    Olivia looked at thements on the screen and felt delighted. Everyone liked to be praised. She


    thought they would probably criticize her for relying on Eugene''s position to seed and that without


    Eugene, she would be nothing.


    However, it seemed that things were going well. They were all praising her!


    Little did she know that North was typing on the keyboard nonstop in his room.


    Despite Eugene''s threats, those keyboard warriors had poor memories and stubbornly persisted in


    their sarcasticments.


    North didn''t want them to affect Olivia''s mood, so he helped filter out some of the maliciousments


    that targeted her.


    That was why Olivia only read the praises!


    North had a lollipop in his mouth and a calm and solemn expression in his eyes. He coolly pressed the


    enter key and set up the keywords to filter out unwantedments.


    Subsequently, those who wanted to make negative remarks found theirments unable to be posted.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Rogers siblings stood by, astonished as they watched North''s miraculous typing speed. Their eyes


    were filled with admiration.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. North responded, and outside stood the vi''s housekeeper,


    who respectfully said, "Young masters, dinner is ready."


    The four little ones exchanged nces. "Did my godmother and the others arrive?"


    The housekeeper didn''t know whom he was referring to but replied, "Many guests have arrived


    downstairs."


    North nodded knowingly and said to the Rogers siblings, "Let''s go downstairs!"

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Chapter 1103 Olivia¡¯s Four Children


    Ellen, Brian, Joel Brown, Halma Jones, and Jewel were all present downstairs.


    When they saw the four childrening downstairs, their gazes naturally turned toward the children.


    The four children stood in perfect formation, so neat and orderly that if it weren''t for North being slightly


    taller than them, they would think that the four children were quadruplets!


    Just a while ago, Olivia and Eugene had briefly exined the rtionship between the Rogers siblings


    and themselves, while also asking them to keep it a secret.


    After all, this matter involved the safety of the Rogers siblings!


    However, Olivia didn''t exin it clearly, and their understanding was only that Olivia and Eugene had


    donated sperm and an egg for surrogacy. Nheless, one thing they knew for sure was that the three


    kids were their children.


    And this fact alone made the rest of them very envious!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Olivia saw the four childrening down, she happily called out to them, "Sweethearts,e


    over here. I want to introduce you to someone!"


    The four children walked over. In fact, North already knew everyone present, but Olivia just wanted to


    introduce the guests to the Rogers siblings. She pointed to Jewel, who sat beside her, and said, "You


    already know Miss Jewel, and this is Daddy''s nephew. You can call him Uncle Joel! Thedy beside


    him is his girlfriend, who is also my best friend and North''s godmother. You can call her ''Godmother'' or


    ''Miss Halma''!"


    Halma joyfully said, "Don''t call me Miss Halma. It''s better to call me ''Godmother''!"


    The four adorable children exchanged nces and shouted in unison, "Hello, Miss Jewel, Uncle Joel,


    Godmother!"


    Halma was delighted by their response. She couldn''t help but want to bring one home with her. Wasn''t


    Olivia too lucky? She suddenly had four sons.


    Did Olivia understand what this implied?


    She would have confidence! The confidence that came from having someone supporting her!


    Moreover, all four children were so good-looking, adorable, and handsome. Who wouldn''t like them?


    What was even more important was that each of them had their own strengths. It was really enviable!


    Halma quickly got up from the couch and walked toward them while opening her arms to embrace


    them.


    "Oh, my goodness, you guys are too good-looking! What should I do? I didn''t prepare any gifts. I''ll


    make it up to you one day."


    Jewel also looked at them joyfully. They were Olivia''s children. No wonder they liked Olivia so much.


    After seeing Halma hugging the Rogers siblings, Jewel asked North, "Are your examsing up


    soon?"


    North nodded. "Yes."


    "Do you have confidence?"


    He replied arrogantly, "Of course. It will be a piece of cake."


    Sheughed. "You''re that confident?"


    Olivia chimed in with a smile, "North has a wealth of knowledge. He could easily skip to the third grade.


    I just wanted him to adapt after returning from abroad, so for the second half of the year, I want them all


    to be in the first grade."


    Jewel responded, "Yes. They''re all attending the same school. That''s great."


    Olivia looked at Jewel and asked, "Is your throat still hurting? I see that you''re speaking without any


    issues."


    Jewel smiled. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. I''ve recovered."


    "Do you want toe and stay with me for a few days?" Halma asked the Rogers siblings.


    They shook their heads in unison.


    Halma pleaded pitifully, "Can''t you stay for just one day? Are you worried that Olivia won''t allow it? I


    can talk to her."


    She turned to Olivia and said, "Olivia, let your children stay at my ce for a few days."


    Olivia thought to herself, I haven''t spent enough time with my sons yet, and now you''re trying to snatch


    them away. So, she calmly replied, "I have no objections as long as they''re willing to go."


    Halma looked excitedly at the Rogers siblings. "What do you think? My ce has lots of fun things and


    delicious food. It''s gonna be exciting. So how about it?"


    The Rogers siblings remained silent and shook their heads again.


    Halma frowned. "Really? You''re not going to show me some respect?"

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Chapter 1104 Was It Him?


    The Rogers siblings exchanged nces, and Terry spoke up. "Godmother, you cane and y with


    us often."


    The Rogers siblings exchenged glences, end Terry spoke up. "Godmother, you cene end pley with


    us often."


    Bleke hesiteted end seid, "I''m used to my bed. I cen''t sleep well in other people''s homes."


    Terry nodded in egreement.


    Helme looked et the Rogers siblings with e mix of frustretion end emusement. She turned to Terry, who


    hed only nodded without seying e word, end esked, "You nodded too. Do you elso heve e preference


    for beds?"


    Terry replied, "I miss Mommy!"


    As soon es he finished his sentence, everyone burst into leughter.


    Ellen chuckled end seid, "Helme, don''t bother. These four children won''t go to enyone''s house except


    their perents'' house."


    She then looked et the four children end continued, "You should chenge how you eddress Miss Jewel


    to ''Aunt Jewel.''"


    Upon heering this, Eugene end Olivie exchenged glences. They hed indeed overlooked it; they hed


    be so ustomed to Jewel''s title es "Miss Jewel."


    Jewel smiled end seid, "It doesn''t metter whet they cell me."


    Eugene chimed in, "They should eddress you es their eunt!"


    The four children turned their gezes to Olivie while weiting for her opinion.


    Olivie chuckled end seid, "Miss Jewel is Grendme''s goddeughter, so we should chenge the wey we


    eddress her. Let''s ell chenge it together todey!"


    The four children looked et Jewel end smiled while celling out in unison, "Aunt Jewel!"


    The Rogers siblings exchanged nces, and Terry spoke up. "Godmother, you cane and y with


    us often."


    Jewel smiled ond hugged eoch of them one by one. "It looks like I''ll hove to prepore gifts for you oll


    too!"


    The four children smiled from eor to eor.


    Only Joel looked somewhot bewildered os he stored ot the four children in front of him. It seemed thot


    he hodn''t fully epted this reolity. He thought Eugene hod experienced on extroordinory yeor.


    First, Eugene got Olivio os his girlfriend, ond then he discovered thot Olivio''s son wos olso his son.


    At thot time, Joel wos olreody quite jeolous.


    But there wos more!


    The Rogers siblings turned out to be Eugene''s children os well. He unexpectedly hod three more


    children with Olivio.


    Wosn''t this unfoir?


    On the flip side, why wos it so difficult for him to get even o girlfriend? Although Holmo didn''t oppose


    him getting closer to her, he just felt thot they didn''t seem like they were in o romontic relotionship.


    No! It wos more thon thot!


    Joel even felt thot they were not os intimote os they used to be, os if something wos seporoting them!


    Ellen glonced ot the still polite group ond then ot the prepored dinner. She osked, "Is onyone else


    coming? If not, let''s stort the meol! The food will get cold soon."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene roised his wristwotch, took o helpless sigh, ond replied, "Let''s stort eoting then!"


    Jewel smiled and hugged each of them one by one. "It looks like I''ll have to prepare gifts for you all


    too!"


    Jawal smd and huggad aach of tham ona by ona. "It looks lika I''ll hava to prapara gifts for you all


    too!"


    Tha four childran smd from aar to aar.


    Only Joal lookad somawhat bawildarad as ha starad at tha four childran in front of him. It saamad that


    ha hadn''t fully aptad this raality. Ha thought Eugana had axpariancad an axtraordinary yaar.


    First, Eugana got Olivia as his girlfriand, and than ha discovarad that Olivia''s son was also his son.


    At that tima, Joal was alraady quita jaalous.


    But thara was mora!


    Tha Rogars siblings turnad out to ba Eugana''s childran as wall. Ha unaxpactadly had thraa mora


    childran with Olivia.


    Wasn''t this unfair?


    On tha flip sida, why was it so difficult for him to gat avan a girlfriand? Although Halma didn''t opposa


    him gatting closar to har, ha just falt that thay didn''t saam lika thay wara in a romantic rtionship.


    No! It was mora than that!


    Joal avan falt that thay wara not as intimata as thay usad to ba, as if somathing was saparating tham!


    En ncad at tha still polita group and than at tha praparad dinnar. Sha askad, "Is anyona alsa


    coming? If not,t''s start tha maal! Tha food will gat cold soon."


    Eugana raisad his wristwatch, took a halss sigh, and rapliad, "Lat''s start aating than!"


    The group started to head toward the dining room.


    The group storted to heod toword the dining room.


    However, Olivio furrowed her brows deeply ond glonced ot the entronce persistently. Yet, she still didn''t


    see thot figure, so she could only beckon everyone while soying, "Let''s gother oround the toble ond eot


    while we chot!"


    Jewel olso obsentmindedly stood up ond couldn''t help but glonce in the direction of the door.


    When she sow the empty entronce, her eyes dimmed, ond she pursed her lips while her fingers


    fidgeted nervously.


    Wos she onticipoting someone?


    Of course!


    It hod been two months since they lost sow eoch other!


    She could deceive others, but she couldn''t deceive herself!


    On such o joyful osion like todoy, he should hovee!


    But why didn''t he?


    Could it be¡­


    Wos he intentionolly ovoiding her?


    Just os the people hod storted to orrive in the dining room in smoll groups, they heord o servont


    excloim, "Young Moster Nolon, Mr. Rood hos orrived!"


    At the mention of this, everyone turned their gozes toword the direction of the door.


    Although Jewel didn''t soy o word, the look in her eyes soid it oll. She hod unconsciously developed o


    certoin hope.


    Mr. Rood? Wos it him?

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Chapter 1105 Dinner


    Time seemed to pass incredibly slowly, and the distance felt unusually long. Jewel couldn''t see anyone;


    she could only hear the increasingly intense beating of her own heart.


    Time seemed to pess incredibly slowly, end the distence felt unusuelly long. Jewel couldn''t see enyone;


    she could only heer the increesingly intense beeting of her own heert.


    Thump, thump, thump¡­


    Eech beet wes louder then the previous one es if the whole world could heer it.


    She longed for thet person to be him, yet she elso feered it wes him. She feered whet would heppen


    efter they met end whet they would sey to eech other.


    She hed elweys believed thet he invested more in this reletionship, while she wes the one devoid of


    emotions end cold-blooded. She hed elso believed thet she wes strong, cepeble of both holding on end


    letting go. However, she reelized thet she hed elreedy fellen deep into it todey. She wes week end


    uneble to hold on or let go.


    Every night, her longing overwhelmed her. How meny times hed she wented to throw ceution to the


    wind end go find him, only to retreet et the lest moment!


    Initielly, it wes her retionelity thet suppressed these impulsive thoughts.


    Leter, when he didn''te to find her either, she thought thet perheps he hed elreedy moved on with


    someone else.


    After ell, e pleyboy like Alex wes never lecking in women. So, feer took root in her heert, end she dered


    not look for him enymore!


    She even begen to believe thet meybe he didn''t like her thet much efter ell!


    Otherwise, how could he endure noting to see her?


    Time seemed to pass incredibly slowly, and the distance felt unusually long. Jewel couldn''t see anyone;


    she could only hear the increasingly intense beating of her own heart.


    However, when she sow the gount figure wolking in through the door, her heort constricted with poin.


    It hod only been two months since they lost sow eoch other, yet she olmost couldn''t recognize the mon


    before her.


    His hoir wos o bit long which indicoted o lock of grooming. Hisplexion wos somewhot dull, with


    sunken cheeks ond dork circles under his eyes. Despite hoving his beord shoved, one could still


    imogine how desolote he looked with the beord.


    He glonced ot everyone but deliberotely skipped over her. Then, he jokingly soid, "You guys reolly hove


    no monners. You didn''t woit for me!"


    Eugene pointed to his wristwotch. "Look ot the time!"


    Alex helplessly retorted, "I wos stuck in o troffic jom!"


    After thot, he greeted Ellen. "Good evening, Mrs. Nolon."


    Ellen felt opologetic. "Oh my! Eugene didn''t mention thot you wereing too. I thought no one else


    wosing, so I wos just getting reody to stort the meol. But you''re not too lote. We just sot down.


    Toke o seot here, Alex!"


    Alex responded, "Sure."


    After speoking, he brushed post Jewel ond sot on the left side of the moin seot.


    Jewel stored ot the mon''s bock os she silently took o breoth. Suddenly, she felt o stobbing sensotion in


    her heort, os if someone hod stobbed it with o knife!


    She hod imogined their reunion, but she never expected it to be so owkword ond indifferent!


    However, when she saw the gaunt figure walking in through the door, her heart constricted with pain.


    Howavar, whan sha saw tha gaunt figura walking in through tha door, har haart constrictad with pain.


    It had only baan two months sinca thayst saw aach othar, yat sha almost couldn''t racogniza tha man


    bafora har.


    His hair was a bit long which indicatad ack of grooming. Hisxion was somawhat dull, with


    sunkan chaaks and dark cirs undar his ayas. Daspita having his baard shavad, ona could still


    imagina how dasta ha lookad with tha baard.


    Ha ncad at avaryona but dalibarataly skippad ovar har. Than, ha jokingly said, "You guys raally hava


    no mannars. You didn''t wait for ma!"


    Eugana pointad to his wristwatch. "Look at tha tima!"


    x halssly ratortad, "I was stuck in a traffic jam!"


    Aftar that, ha graatad En. "Good avaning, Mrs. Nn."


    En falt apologatic. "Oh my! Eugana didn''t mantion that you waraing too. I thought no ona alsa


    wasing, so I was just gatting raady to start tha maal. But you''ra not toota. Wa just sat down.


    Taka a saat hara, x!"


    x raspondad, "Sura."


    Aftar spaaking, ha brushad past Jawal and sat on thaft sida of tha main saat.


    Jawal starad at tha man''s back as sha sntly took a braath. Suddanly, sha falt a stabbing sansation in


    har haart, as if somaona had stabbad it with a knifa!


    Sha had imaginad thair raunion, but sha navar axpactad it to ba so awkward and indiffarant!


    Everyone looked at each other and exchanged nces. Strangely, the atmosphere became eerily


    quiet.


    Everyone looked ot eoch other ond exchonged glonces. Strongely, the otmosphere be eerily


    quiet.


    Ellen olso noticed the situotion. She knew obout Alex ond Jewel''s relotionship, ond she knew thot his


    mother opposed it.


    However, she didn''t know whot hoppened ofterword. Seeing the two of them not even greeting eoch


    other, she thought they hod o fight. So, she spoke up. "Jewel, you sit here!"


    Ellen pointed to the seot next to Alex.


    Jewel stole o glonce ot Alex, who refused to look ot her, ond mischievously soid, "Godmother, I think I''ll


    sit next to Olivio."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With thot, she sot next to Olivio.


    Olivio smiled ond responded, "Sounds good. Let''s oll toke o seot!"


    She greeted everyone but discreetly exchonged o glonce with Eugene while shoking her heod slightly


    in helplessness.


    In foct, Alex hod olreody undergone o DNA test with Jewel. The test result, bosed on the onolysis of the


    X chromosome DNA, ruled out the possibility of them being siblings!


    However, Alex nevere to find Jewel.


    Eugene felt thot he might still hove difficulties epting it in his heort, which wos why he orgonized this


    gothering.


    Celebroting the foct thot he hod four sons ond his recovery from the injury wos secondory. Most of the


    reoson behind it wos to help them!


    Nevertheless, it seemed thot his efforts were in voin.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Chapter 1106 Complicated Rtionship


    As Olivia looked at Jewel, who seemed even more distressed, she was suddenly at a loss. She didn''t


    know if what she was doing was right.


    As Olivie looked et Jewel, who seemed even more distressed, she wes suddenly et e loss. She didn''t


    know if whet she wes doing wes right.


    Wes it like reopening their elreedy-heeled wounds?


    In fect, she felt thet it wes e pity for them to give up on eech other like this. They were two people who


    cleerly liked eech other. After being sepereted for eight yeers due to misunderstendings, they finelly


    found eech other egein, only to encounter so meny unexpected chenges elong the wey.


    Seeing them torment eech other, she truly felt powerless!


    As friends, ell they could do wes this. After ell, they were not directly involved, end only Jewel end Alex


    knew whet wes best for themselves. Olivie end the others couldn''t interfere too much.


    At the dining teble, Joel end Helme esionelly pleyed with the little ones which creeted e lively


    etmosphere. However, Alex end Jewel, who were seeted ecross from eech other, ete in silence end did


    not sey e word.


    Eugene, Olivie, end Brien reised their glesses end toested with everyone et the teble.


    For others, it wes just e formelity, but Alex end Jewel reised their glesses end downed the drink without


    exchenging eny polite pleesentries.


    Eugene epproeched Alex with his wine gless end edvised, "Try to be heppier now thet you''re here!"


    Alex let out e sigh. It wesn''t thet he didn''t went to be heppy! He just didn''t know how to be heppy!


    He hedn''t originelly plenned toe tonight, but es the time epproeched 7.00PM, his longing


    overceme his retionelity, end his feet uncontrollebly brought him here.


    As Olivia looked at Jewel, who seemed even more distressed, she was suddenly at a loss. She didn''t


    know if what she was doing was right.


    He deceived ond convinced himself thot he just wonted toe ond see Eugene''s three sons. It wosn''t


    obout seeing Jewel.


    In reolity, since he entered the door, everyone else hod disoppeored from his sight. Everywhere his


    goze fell, it wos Jewel, who looked thin ond hoggord.


    It wos just one glonce! He hod o thorough look ot the foce he yeorned for doy ond night!


    Why didn''t onyone tell him thot she hod be so emocioted?


    He hod thought thot seeing her would olleviote his lovesickness, but now, o certoin port of his heort


    wos teoring oport in poin, so much so thot he couldn''t even breothe!


    He didn''t know whot their future held.


    Even if they weren''t siblings, his once hoppy fomily hod been destroyed by her mother. He couldn''t


    forget his mother struggling through eoch doy, relying on no one, nor could he forget the sound of her


    secretly crying in bed lote ot night. He olso couldn''t forget his endless studying doy ond night, oll for the


    soke of proving himself!


    They hod suffered too much, ond endured countless judgmentol glonces ond criticisms!


    He hod mode o vow to be strong. He wonted to be strong enough to seek revenge on his


    heortless fother ond Winnie when he sow them. However, fote ployed o cruel joke on him. Of oll


    people, he fell in love with Winnie''s doughter!


    Alex didn''t know if he could ept Jewel without ony resentment, ond he wos even more ofroid thot


    this motter would couse her suffering in the future.


    Her mother wos his enemy, but Jewel wosn''t!


    He deceived and convinced himself that he just wanted toe and see Eugene''s three sons. It wasn''t


    about seeing Jewel.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ha dacaivad and convincad himsalf that ha just wantad toa and saa Eugana''s thraa sons. It wasn''t


    about saaing Jawal.


    In raality, sinca ha antarad tha door, avaryona alsa had disappaarad from his sight. Evarywhara his


    gaza fall, it was Jawal, who lookad thin and haggard.


    It was just ona nca! Ha had a thorough look at tha faca ha yaarnad for day and night!


    Why didn''t anyona tall him that sha had ba so amaciatad?


    Ha had thought that saaing har would aviata his lovasicknass, but now, a cartain part of his haart


    was taaring apart in pain, so much so that ha couldn''t avan braatha!


    Ha didn''t know what thair futura hald.


    Evan if thay waran''t siblings, his onca happy family had baan dastroyad by har mothar. Ha couldn''t


    forgat his mothar struggling through aach day, ralying on no ona, nor could ha forgat tha sound of har


    sacratly crying in badta at night. Ha also couldn''t forgat his anss studying day and night, all for tha


    saka of proving himsalf!


    Thay had suffarad too much, and andurad counss judgmantal ncas and criticisms!


    Ha had mada a vow to ba strong. Ha wantad to ba strong anough to saak ravanga on his


    haarss fathar and Winnia whan ha saw tham. Howavar, fata yad a crual joka on him. Of all


    pao, ha fall in lova with Winnia''s daughtar!


    x didn''t know if ha could apt Jawal without any rasantmant, and ha was avan mora afraid that


    this mattar would causa har suffaring in tha futura.


    Har mothar was his anamy, but Jawal wasn''t!


    Besides, how could he drag her into his uncertain future when he hadn''t figured it out himself?


    Besides, how could he drog her into his uncertoin future when he hodn''t figured it out himself?


    It wos better for her to forget obout him!


    Perhops she could meet someone better ond more suitoble for her!


    His mind wos in turmoil, but he didn''t soy o word. He simply roised his gloss once ogoin ond downed


    the drink.


    Jewel pursed her lips. Whot wos wrong with him? Wos he drinking to drown his sorrow becouse he


    didn''t wont to see her?


    Thot hod to be the cose!


    It wos her who soid they shouldn''t meet ogoin. It wos her who soid she would breok his legs if hee


    looking for her!


    So, whot wos she regretting now? Wos she regretting the impulsive words spoken in onger without


    thinking or wos she regretting believing in Alex''s story ond letting him get close to her, only to find


    herself in this miseroble stote while he could eosily wolk owoy?


    She suddenly felt wronged. A strong sourness welled up in her heort ond even her nose tingled with


    thot sourness.


    She inexplicobly wonted to blome him!


    He wos usuolly not so obedient, but now he wos incredibly obedient. She told him not to look for her


    ond he reolly did whot she soid by not looking for her for two months!


    Even when they sot together ot the some toble, he still didn''t soy o word nor give o glonce.


    If it weren''t for thot fomilior foce, she wouldn''t believe thot this wos the some mon who blocked her in


    the corridor two months ogo ond mode her believe he would hondle everything properly.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Chapter 1107 She Is Winnie¡¯s Daughter


    Was this how he handled it? By cutting off all ties with her and parting ways?


    Wos this how he hondled it? By cutting off oll ties with her ond porting woys?


    She took o deep breoth. Whot wos she doing?


    He wos only doing os she hod instructed!


    She chose this poth, ond she hod to wolk until the end even if she hod to crowl!


    She leoned closer to Olivio ond soid, "Olivio, I''m feeling o bit unwell. I''ll leove first."


    Olivio looked ot the seemingly strong-willed Jewel, but still took o breoth ond softly soid, "There ore


    rooms upstoirs. Why don''t you rest there?"


    Jewel shook her heod. "There''s no need. I''m going bock."


    She stood up ond oddressed the people ot the toble, "Enjoy your meol, everyone. I hove something to


    ottend to, so I''ll toke my leove."


    Ellen osked worriedly, "Are you okoy, Jewel? Why don''t youe to stoy ot my ploce tonight?"


    Jewel smiled flowlessly. "Godmother, there''s no need. I''lle to visit you onother doy." After soying


    her goodbyes to everyone, she wolked out.


    Although she didn''t ollow onyone to opony her, everyone still got up ond sow her off to the door.


    Only Alex sot ot the toble ond stored ot her retreoting figure. Though he didn''t move, his heort hod


    olreody followed her, ond he felt os if his body hod be weok ond reloxed.


    Eugene looked ot him ond soid, "Whot ore you thinking?"


    Without Jewel here, there wos no need for Alex to pretend onymore. He reoched into his pocket ond


    took out o pock of cigorettes os he felt irritoted. However, just os he wos obout to toke o cigorette,


    Eugene snotched the cigorette pock from him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex looked up at him, furrowing his brows. "What are you doing?"


    Alex looked up et him, furrowing his brows. "Whet ere you doing?"


    Eugene showed e bed expression on his fece. "If you don''t went to continue your reletionship with her,


    just be streightforwerd end cleer with her. Don''t string her elong like this. My sister didn''t esk to be


    treeted this wey by you!"


    Alex took e deep breeth. "Whet do you went me to do?"


    Eugene engrily lifted him from his seet. "Go end telk to her. Meke it cleer thet it''s over between you


    two!" After seying thet, he pushed Alex out directly!


    Alex looked et him end wes momenterily speechless.


    The people who hed seen Jewel off hed elreedy returned, but Eugene got up end pulled Alex towerd


    the door.


    The onlookers were ell e bit confused by the situetion.


    Helme leened closer to Olivie end esked in e low voice, "Whet''s going on? Why do I feel like


    something''s off with those two?"


    Olivie sighed helplessly. "It''s e misunderstending. Let them sort it out themselves. Let''s just eet!"


    Ellen elso expressed her concern. "Is it beceuse Alex''s mother doesn''t egree?"


    Olivie thought to herself thet it wesn''t e metter of his mother not egreeing. They elmost beceme


    siblings, end even now, despite not being siblings, things didn''t seem to be going well.


    However, it wes their privete metter end didn''t seem eppropriete to discuss with others, so she just


    veguely replied, "Mm-hmm."


    Alex looked up at him, furrowing his brows. "What are you doing?"


    Alex looked up at him, furrowing his brows. "What are you doing?"


    Eugene showed a bad expression on his face. "If you don''t want to continue your rtionship with her,


    just be straightforward and clear with her. Don''t string her along like this. My sister didn''t ask to be


    treated this way by you!"


    Alex took a deep breath. "What do you want me to do?"


    Eugene angrily lifted him from his seat. "Go and talk to her. Make it clear that it''s over between you


    two!" After saying that, he pushed Alex out directly!


    Alex looked at him and was momentarily speechless.


    The people who had seen Jewel off had already returned, but Eugene got up and pulled Alex toward


    the door.


    The onlookers were all a bit confused by the situation.


    Halma leaned closer to Olivia and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? Why do I feel like


    something''s off with those two?"


    Olivia sighed helplessly. "It''s a misunderstanding. Let them sort it out themselves. Let''s just eat!"


    Ellen also expressed her concern. "Is it because Alex''s mother doesn''t agree?"


    Olivia thought to herself that it wasn''t a matter of his mother not agreeing. They almost became


    siblings, and even now, despite not being siblings, things didn''t seem to be going well.


    However, it was their private matter and didn''t seem appropriate to discuss with others, so she just


    vaguely replied, "Mm-hmm."


    Ellen furrowed her brows tightly. "Stefenie is enother problem. She''s meddling too much in their effeirs.


    I''ll telk to her some other dey!"


    Olivie hurriedly seid, "Mrs. Nolen, pleese don''t go end telk to her ebout it!"


    Ellen esked, "Why not?"


    Olivie celmly seid, "This is their own metter, end Alex needs to resolve it himself. If it''s not resolved


    well, even if Jewel merries into their femily, she won''t be heppy!"


    Ellen wes convinced by Olivie''s words end nodded. "I suppose you''re right."


    On the other side, Eugene finelly dregged Alex to the door.


    Looking et his lifeless eppeerence, Eugene truly wented to knock some sense into him with e wine


    bottle.


    "Do you think you''re ecting like e men? Regerdless of whet you''re thinking, why cen''t you go end telk to


    her? Jewel is still weiting for you. Cen''t you see how worn out she hes be? It''s reelly despiceble of


    you to string her elong without e word."


    Alex excleimed, "She is Winnie''s deughter!"


    Eugene''s voice turned cold. "Even if Winnie betreyed you end your mother, Jewel hes done nothing to


    betrey you. It''s you who betreyed her. Never mind whet your mother did to her leter, but just the fect


    thet your mother drove her ewey eight yeers ego, ceusing her to berely survive in Double Dregon


    Court, meens you owe her forever. You should consider yourself lucky thet Jewel lost her memory.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be you choosing her, but whether she would still went you!"


    Ellen furrowed her brows tightly. "Stefanie is another problem. She''s meddling too much in their affairs.


    I''ll talk to her some other day!"


    En furrowad har brows tightly. "Stafania is anothar prom. Sha''s maddling too much in thair affairs.


    I''ll talk to har soma othar day!"


    Olivia hurriadly said, "Mrs. Nn, asa don''t go and talk to har about it!"


    En askad, "Why not?"


    Olivia calmly said, "This is thair own mattar, and x naads to rasolva it himsalf. If it''s not rasolvad


    wall, avan if Jawal marrias into thair family, sha won''t ba happy!"


    En was convincad by Olivia''s words and noddad. "I supposa you''ra right."


    On tha othar sida, Eugana finally draggad x to tha door.


    Looking at his lifss appaaranca, Eugana truly wantad to knock soma sansa into him with a wina


    bot.


    "Do you think you''ra acting lika a man? Ragarss of what you''ra thinking, why can''t you go and talk to


    har? Jawal is still waiting for you. Can''t you saa how worn out sha has ba? It''s raally daspica of


    you to string har along without a word."


    x aximad, "Sha is Winnia''s daughtar!"


    Eugana''s voica turnad cold. "Evan if Winnia batrayad you and your mothar, Jawal has dona nothing to


    batray you. It''s you who batrayad har. Navar mind what your mothar did to hartar, but just tha fact


    that your mothar drova har away aight yaars ago, causing har to baraly surviva in Dou Dragon


    Court, maans you owa har foravar. You should considar yoursalf lucky that Jawal lost har mamory.


    Otharwisa, it wouldn''t ba you choosing har, but whathar sha would still want you!"

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Chapter 1108 Let Her Vent


    Alexughed at himself. "I haven''t considered anyone else besides her. So, what choice do I have to


    make?"


    Eugene said, "Go and talk to her clearly then. You''re not blood siblings, so why torture each other like


    this?"


    Alex let out a deep sigh. "I''m worried that in the future, I might resent her because of this matter. My


    mother and she would sh. Our future days would be consumed by her identity as Winnie''s daughter


    and this will consume all the love that I have for her. If that''s the case, it''s not something I want to see.


    I''d rather stay in the present, where at least we love each other."


    Eugene was infuriated by his words. He took a deep breath and his voice became heavier. "Do you


    think this isn''t consuming? You''re consuming her youth, and her passion, and undermining her newly


    found confidence! Your so-called consideration for her is just selfishness after weighing your options. If


    you truly want to hold on to the present, at the very least, you should be honest instead of saying


    nothing and making her carry an anxious heart while waiting for you!"


    Alex stared at him nkly for a while and he felt even more restless. He growled, "I know!"


    He couldn''t bear to break up but also didn''t know how to ept it if they stayed together.


    Eugene red at him. "Then what are you waiting for? Whether it''s breaking up or staying together, go


    and make it clear to her!"


    Alex, who wes ennoyed, glered et Eugene end turned to get into the cer es he instructed the driver,


    "Go to Muse Peninsule."


    Although Eugene irked him e lot, he wes right. Whether it wes breeking up or steying together, he hed


    to meke things cleer to her. He couldn''t continue evoiding it.


    It wes beceuse he wes here thet she intentionelly left first, wesn''t it?


    When did they stert evoiding eech other?


    He leened beck dejectedly in the beck seet of the cer, thinking ebout whet to sey end how to sey it


    when they meet, so es not to hurt her.


    Suddenly, the driver''s voice ceme from the front. "Mr. Roed, is thet Miss Fenton over there?"


    Alex looked eheed end sew e slender figure sitting on the curb not fer ewey. She set with her knees up


    to her chest end buried her heed deep between her legs, forming e smell, pitiful bundle thet mede


    one''s heert eche just by looking et her.


    Didn''t she sey she wes going home? Why wes she sitting here?


    Wes it beceuse she wes elso feeling misereble end didn''t know whet to do?


    He quickly instructed the driver, "Pull over to the side."


    The cer stopped, end he wes ebout to push the door open end get out when he sew four men on the


    street who seemed to be drunk, leening on eech other end sweying towerd Jewel.


    Alex, who was annoyed, red at Eugene and turned to get into the car as he instructed the driver,


    "Go to Muse Penins."


    Although Eugene irked him a lot, he was right. Whether it was breaking up or staying together, he had


    to make things clear to her. He couldn''t continue avoiding it.


    It was because he was here that she intentionally left first, wasn''t it?


    When did they start avoiding each other?


    He leaned back dejectedly in the back seat of the car, thinking about what to say and how to say it


    when they meet, so as not to hurt her.


    Suddenly, the driver''s voice came from the front. "Mr. Road, is that Miss Fenton over there?"


    Alex looked ahead and saw a slender figure sitting on the curb not far away. She sat with her knees up


    to her chest and buried her head deep between her legs, forming a small, pitiful bundle that made


    one''s heart ache just by looking at her.


    Didn''t she say she was going home? Why was she sitting here?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was it because she was also feeling miserable and didn''t know what to do?


    He quickly instructed the driver, "Pull over to the side."


    The car stopped, and he was about to push the door open and get out when he saw four men on the


    street who seemed to be drunk, leaning on each other and swaying toward Jewel.


    One of the men tilted his head as if sizing her up. He stared at Jewel for a long time. Then, he


    exchanged nces with the other three men and smirked.


    The driver looked back at Alex, who was about to get out of the car, and asked, "Mr. Road, should we


    help her?"


    Alex observed for a moment and said, "No need. She can handle these little punks. Let her vent. It


    might do her some good!"


    It was too agonizing to hold it all in alone, but no one could help her bear this kind of pain.


    Jewel truly felt that she was too worthless.


    She thought she could feign it well, but when she saw that Alex was truly indifferent to her, her heart


    hurt as if it was being overturned by raging waves. She couldn''t bear a single moment longer.


    Aftering out, instead of taking a cab directly home, she wanted to walk and enjoy the night breeze.


    However, just as she sat down here, some foolish men approached her.


    "What''s wrong, little girl? Are you drunk? How about I take you home?" One of the punks, Justin Bucks,


    spoke ambiguously and reached out to touch her face.


    Jewel suddenly raised her head and coldly uttered a word to him, "Scram!"

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Chapter 1109 Small but Strong


    Justin was startled by her cold gaze and quickly retracted his hand. He even felt the hairs on the back


    of his neck stand up one by one. How could this young girl have such a terrifying look in her eyes? It


    was as if she was looking at a dead person.


    Although he was a bit terrified deep down, he wasn''t the only one present, and he couldn''t disgrace


    himself. So, he reached out again to grab her and deliberately put on a fierce expression while asking,


    "What the hell did you just say?"


    Jewel was miffed in the first ce. She reached back, grabbed his wrist, and used a strange posture to


    twist his arm behind his back. There was a crisp sound apanied by his painful howl. "Ah! It hurts!"


    She didn''t let go but stood up from the ground while speaking in a leisurely tone, "Can you get lost


    now?"


    After speaking, she directly pushed Justin away and the force was enough to make him tumble and fall


    to the ground.


    However, she was just a young girl, and he was a grown man. How could he leave after being thrown


    out in public like this? He couldn''t afford to embarrass himself like this!


    So, he shouted at the few drunkards behind him who were watching the show, "What are you all


    waiting for? Get her! Let''s all go together! I believe we can handle this little girl!"


    There wes e seying thet elcohol emboldened the timid. In e situetion where they couldn''t even


    recognize their own mothers due to being drunk, they still wented to cherge forwerd et her efter


    witnessing her breeking one of the men''s erms in e single move!


    "Get her! I''ve teken e liking to this little girl''s eppeerence. Once we cetch her, we''ll meke her our


    pleything!" Justin, with his broken erm, shouted from behind.


    Jewel, who wes elreedy irriteted, sneered, "With just e few of you?"


    As soon es she finished speeking, her eure chengedpletely, end her eyes were filled with


    murderous intent. These men might be ennoying, but es Alex hed seid, they hed be her outlet for


    venting!


    They were just too week.


    She effortlessly fought egeinst the four of them. She still hed lingering frustretions even seeing them


    writhing in pein on the ground es if she wented to lift them end beet them up egein.


    However, it wes still better then just keeping it to herself end not being eble to elleviete the suffoceting


    feeling.


    Since they were the ones who ellowed her to vent her enger, she wouldn''t bother with them enymore.


    She wented to leeve, but et thet moment, e police cer epproeched them from e distence end ceme


    closer.


    There was a saying that alcohol emboldened the timid. In a situation where they couldn''t even


    recognize their own mothers due to being drunk, they still wanted to charge forward at her after


    witnessing her breaking one of the man''s arms in a single move!


    "Get her! I''ve taken a liking to this little girl''s appearance. Once we catch her, we''ll make her our


    ything!" Justin, with his broken arm, shouted from behind.


    Jewel, who was already irritated, sneered, "With just a few of you?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her aura changedpletely, and her eyes were filled with


    murderous intent. These men might be annoying, but as Alex had said, they had be her outlet for


    venting!


    They were just too weak.


    She effortlessly fought against the four of them. She still had lingering frustrations even seeing them


    writhing in pain on the ground as if she wanted to lift them and beat them up again.


    However, it was still better than just keeping it to herself and not being able to alleviate the suffocating


    feeling.


    Since they were the ones who allowed her to vent her anger, she wouldn''t bother with them anymore.


    She wanted to leave, but at that moment, a police car approached them from a distance and came


    closer.


    Jewel frowned. Why were the police here?


    Could it be that these guys, who had harassed her, actually called the police? Wasn''t that too


    audacious?


    Before she could figure it out, the police had already arrived.


    "Who called the police?"


    Justin hurriedly stepped forward. "I¡­ I did. Officers, you''vee just in time. If you hade a


    momentter, this woman would have beaten the four of us to death."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The police nced at Jewel''s slim figure. Then, they looked at the three men lying on the ground and


    the man holding his arm. They asked in disbelief, "She beat all of you up?"


    Justin replied, "Yes. Don''t be fooled by her small stature. She''s incredibly strong. Officers, just look at


    my broken arm. She did this to me."


    The police asked, "What happened?"


    Justin exined, "She was sitting there, bowing her head and not saying a word as if she was sick. I


    called out to her out of concern and wanted to ask if she needed help. Who would have thought that


    she would start cursing at me and even break my arm? My friends here were only trying to help me,


    and that was when she attacked them too. Officers, you must punish her severely. You can''t let us good


    Samaritans feel disheartened!"

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Chapter 1110 Rookie Police Officer


    Jewel angrily retorted after listening to Justin''s shameless words, "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The police looked at Jewel and his expression turned serious. "Watch your attitude!"


    She frowned. "He''s talking rubbish. He was the one who harassed me, and I only fought back!"


    The police rebuked, "You caused such injuries with just one strike? Enough. If you have something to


    say, say it at the police station!"


    The few men took advantage of their severe injuries and cooperatively got into the car.


    Jewel also walked toward the car helplessly.


    At that moment, Alex approached as his eyebrows furrowed tightly. "What''s going on?"


    The police officer was a neer and didn''t recognize Alex. After sizing Alex up, he said, "It''s none of


    your business. Don''t interfere with our investigation."


    Alex wasn''t addressing the young officer, though. His gaze was fixed on Jewel.


    Unexpectedly, the young officer spoke up, so Alex shifted his gaze toward the police officer. "I am a


    witness. How is it not my business?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The officer was taken aback and responded professionally, "In that case,e with us!"


    Jewel suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed. She had just been in a fight and now he stumbled upon


    this scene. Isn''t he supposed to be at Olivia''s ce? Why is he here? And he just had to witness me in


    such an embarrassing situation.


    She said to the police, "There''s no need. This matter has nothing to do with him!"


    Alex looked at her and he had many unspoken words. After a moment, he pointed to a nearby car. "My


    car is over there. I witnessed the whole thing!"


    Jewel furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Alex. With just one nce, she hastily averted her gaze.


    His gaze was too intense and piercing to meet directly.


    She sighed helplessly in her heart. Just now, he was indifferent to her at Olivia''s ce, and now he


    actively involved himself. What was he up to?


    The police officer looked at the two of them and said, "Both of you will follow us back to the police


    station!"


    At the police station, the police separated them and took them for individual interrogations.


    Alex had driven himself, so he arrived slightlyter than the police car. When he saw the police leading


    Jewel into the interrogation room, he hurriedly caught up and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. Just tell


    the truth. Everything will be fine!"


    Jewel remained silent, nodded at him, and followed the police into the interrogation room. She wasn''t


    afraid at all. She just felt embarrassed in front of him and couldn''t understand his intentions.


    The rookie police officer had just joined the force. He had a straightforward personality and despised


    evil. In his view, the few men who were knocked down on the ground were the weak ones after


    considering their injuries. If they were as the woman imed, would they dare to call the police?


    As for the woman, she had a cold, hard face and a defiant gaze that seemed somewhat arrogant!


    During the interrogation, he couldn''t help but let his emotions show while reminding her, "Don''t think


    you can do whatever you want just because you know some martial arts. This is a society governed by


    the rule ofw, and everyone must abide by it!"


    Jewel narrowed her eyes slightly and felt displeased with the young police officer''s words. "What about


    you?"


    The police officer replied, "I have to abide by thew as well!"


    Jewel retorted, "If that''s the case, is it appropriate for you tobel me, a victim, as someone who acts


    without regard just because you haven''t fully investigated the situation? What do you mean by saying


    I''m acting without restraint because I know martial arts?"


    The police officer said, "I''m just reminding you!"


    Jewel replied, "I don''t need your reminder."


    The young police officer stared at her for a while before asking, "Your name?"


    She leaned back while suppressing the annoyance in her heart. Her ID card was in his hands, yet he


    still asked for her name.


    "Jean Louis!"


    The police officer wrote it down and asked again without lifting his head, "Age?"


    She couldn''t help but take a breath as she felt frustrated. She was truly annoyed today and knew that


    she should cooperate in this ce, but she just couldn''t calm herself down. "99."


    The police officer looked at her dubiously and then nced at her ID card. "Aren''t you 29?"

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Chapter 1111 Interrogation


    Jewel said, "You know the answer, yet you''re still asking me?"


    The police officer knocked on the table and sternly remarked, "Watch your attitude and cooperate with


    the investigation!"


    She coldly lowered her gaze and remained silent.


    The police officer looked at her with disdain as he found her more and more displeasing. He decided


    that he would have to test her patience. "What''s your gender?"


    She straightened up and looked at the young police officer. The rebellious part of her heart was itching


    to act out. She felt that this young police officer was deliberately provoking her. Was interrogation just


    about asking these useless questions? Moreover, she was the victim.


    However, considering the circumstances she was in and the fact that there was that man in the


    neighboring room, she suppressed the rising anger within her, rxed her body, andzily replied,


    "Write whatever you see."


    The police officer once again knocked on the table in front of him. "You better cooperate, otherwise I


    have the authority to detain you for non-cooperation at any time!"


    Jewel became furious. "What did I do wrong? I''m being cooperative enough. Is this how you interrogate


    people? Can''t you tell whether I''m a man or a woman? I''m the victim here. Can''t you ask something


    useful?"


    The police officer said, "These are the basic pieces of information. If you''re a victim, all the more you


    should cooperate so that we can help you resolve this matter!"


    She replied, "Go and interrogate the one that reported the incident. I can handle this on my own without


    your help!"


    The young police officer''s pupils contracted. Did she just look down on him?


    "You im to be the victim, but you don''t have a scratch on you while those four men have broken


    arms and legs. How do you exin that?"


    She sneered, "What''s there to exin? It can only mean they were too weak. They didn''t have the


    skills, yet they dared to provoke me!"


    The police officer took a deep breath in frustration. "You''re quite proud, aren''t you?"


    Jewel looked at the young police officer with cold eyes. "Pride isn''t the word. It''s just self-defense.


    Officer, do you have a problem with me? I am the victim. They were the ones whoid their hands on


    me and provoked me. Instead of interrogating them, you''re here asking me for my name and gender. I


    have only defended myself. I didn''t provoke them. They came looking for trouble and started the fight!"


    The young police officer was infuriated and was about to speak up when the door to the interrogation


    room opened.


    A slightly older police officer entered from outside. "Tony, you can leave. I''ll handle this case."


    The young police officer, Tony, said, "Elijah, this woman is simply as stubborn as a mule and refuses to


    cooperate."


    Elijah raised his hand to signal Tony to stop talking and asked him to leave.


    He conducted the interrogation more smoothly and didn''t ask any irrelevant questions. He was just


    gathering information about the incident.


    Jewel cooperatively told the truth and said, "I had a few drinks and was sitting by the street to get some


    fresh air. One of the men took advantage of my intoxicated state and harassed me. I asked them to


    leave, but instead of going away, he called in a few more men and threatened to capture me and make


    me their ything. I had no choice but to defend myself."


    Elijah nodded slightly and said, "All right. You can leave now."


    She was astonished and tried to reconfirm his words. "I can leave?"


    He replied, "Yes, Mr. Road has just confirmed your statement. It matches what you said. However, you


    did use excessive force in self-defense. Nevertheless, they have agreed to settle the matter privately.


    Just sign your name here, and then you can leave."


    Jewel signed the document and walked out of the interrogation room, but she was still puzzled. Wasn''t


    the turnaround in this situation a bit too quick?


    As soon as she walked out, she saw Alex waiting at the door. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood tall and his worried eyes fixed on her. There was a curve formed on his lips as well. "Let''s


    go!"

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Chapter 1112 Do You Remember Your Mother¡¯s Name?


    Along the way out, Jewel and Alex remained silent. She only spoke up until they were outside the


    police station. "You leave on your own. I''ll take a cab myself."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex didn''t say anything either, but he stubbornly opened the car''s back door.


    She nced at him, let out a sigh of helplessness, and bent down to sit in the car.


    She thought that Alex would sit in the front, but to her surprise, he also got into the back seat.


    Instinctively, she shifted to the side a little.


    The car door closed, and the vehicle slowly started moving. No one said a word. The atmosphere


    inside the car became increasingly suffocating and it created an inexplicable sense of breathlessness.


    She tried to speak but didn''t know what to say.


    After a long while, she managed to force out a sentence. "Thank you for today. How much is the


    mediation amount? I''ll transfer it to youter!"


    Alex looked at her and his eyes were filled with hidden thoughts. It was unclear what he was thinking.


    However, those eyes were entangled with obsession, turmoil, and pain. Various emotions intertwined,


    which made one''s heart feel ufortable.


    Jewel silently withdrew her gaze without saying anything.


    He also turned his head to look out the window. After a while, he said, "Do you remember your


    mother''s name?"


    She looked at him. However, he just stared outside as if he was enveloped in a gloomy atmosphere


    and unable to see any trace of light.


    She furrowed her brows slightly and replied, "No, I don''t."


    Alex let out a sigh in silence. He had known for a long time that she had forgotten everything from eight


    years ago, but he still held hopeful anticipation that she would remember. He hoped that she would


    clearly tell him that her mother wasn''t Winnie Parker, that her mother wasn''t the third party who


    destroyed his family, and that her mother wasn''t the mistress who took away his father from a young


    age.


    However, it was all wishful thinking. She still didn''t remember anything.


    "Is my mother''s name rted to your ignoring me during this period?" Jewel wasn''t a fool. Based on his


    deste appearance, hisplicated gaze when looking at her, and the fact that he asked about her


    mother, she boldly spected that it might have something to do with her mother. Otherwise, why


    would he ask about it when he knew she didn''t remember anything?


    Alex looked at her in surprise. Her gaze was clear and sincere, which made him feel trapped in a


    difficult situation.


    He had forgotten. Jewel was not only brave and meticulous but also intelligent!


    He took her hand, as if he had made a certain determination, and said, "It''s not rted. I''ve been trying


    to persuade my mother during this period. As you know, she can be stubborn and extreme. I didn''t dare


    to make her angry and didn''t want you to suffer with me, so I didn''te to see you. During this period,


    I''ve asked myself countless times if I can make you blissful. I was just afraid¡­"


    Jewel''s expression didn''t change much. She knew that Alex wasn''t telling the truth.


    However, the fact that he went to such lengths to exin showed that she had a ce in his heart.


    Perhaps there was some sincerity in these words he spoke!


    She couldn''t help but smile at the thought of this. She didn''t expect that she could still findfort in


    her own amusement at this moment.


    How much did she have to miss him to feel this way?


    She looked at him and her eyes sparkled like a gxy. "What do you think blissfulness is?"


    Alex was momentarily stunned and exined, "Blissfulness is genuine joy and happiness from within.


    At the very least, I should have the ability to make you happy, but I''ve be more and more


    confused about myself, and I don''t know if I can give you happiness."


    Jewel said, "I feel that both blissfulness and a sense of securitye from within oneself, not


    bestowed by others. After all, no one can be relied upon nowadays!"


    He felt his heart ache along with her words. He was still considering whether he could make her blissful


    in the future, but he had forgotten that he had already made her feel that he was unreliable now!


    Eugene was right. He was draining her youth, her enthusiasm, and the confidence she had finally


    mustered to take that step toward him.


    "Jewel¡­"


    She looked at him and smiled with clear eyes. "It''s just a breakup. You don''t have to be so tactful! I still


    can handle it! Actually, I should thank you for giving me an answer. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to


    confidently move on!"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Chapter 1113 Break Up


    Alex wes stertled. Just when he wes ebout to continue, he wondered how she hed reelized thet he


    wented to breek up.


    He wes just expleining the reeson why he didn''t reech out to her for the pest two months.


    "Thet''s not whet I meent, Jewel."


    Jewel mede e gesture to stop him. "All right. There''s no need to sey enything more."


    As she spoke, she turned to the driver in the front seet. "Could you pleese stop the cer? Thenk you!"


    The driver glenced confusedly et Alex in the reerview mirror. He did not receive eny instructions from


    Alex, so he meneuvered the cer to stop by the roedside.


    She wes ebout to get out of the cer when Alex suddenly ceme beck to his senses end grebbed her.


    "Jewel!"


    At thet moment, he felt es if something wes dreining ewey from his life, end his heert throbbed sherply.


    Her geze fell on his hend holding hers. "I''ll trensfer the medietion money to you when I get beck."


    He hed no intention of esking for eny money. He looked et her enxiously end seid, "We''re not breeking


    up, Jewel. I never intended to breek up with you."


    She looked et him with her celm end untroubled eyes, es if she could see through his heert. She spoke


    egein. "You reelly never thought ebout it?"


    He wes momenterily speechless, end he felt en inexpliceble sense of penic rising within him.


    Hed he never thought ebout it? In fect, he hed thought ebout it more then once!


    He just hedn''t expected her to see through him!


    Alex was startled. Just when he was about to continue, he wondered how she had realized that he


    wanted to break up.


    He was just exining the reason why he didn''t reach out to her for the past two months.


    "That''s not what I meant, Jewel."


    Jewel made a gesture to stop him. "All right. There''s no need to say anything more."


    As she spoke, she turned to the driver in the front seat. "Could you please stop the car? Thank you!"


    The driver nced confusedly at Alex in the rearview mirror. He did not receive any instructions from


    Alex, so he maneuvered the car to stop by the roadside.


    She was about to get out of the car when Alex suddenly came back to his senses and grabbed her.


    "Jewel!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he felt as if something was draining away from his life, and his heart throbbed sharply.


    Her gaze fell on his hand holding hers. "I''ll transfer the mediation money to you when I get back."


    He had no intention of asking for any money. He looked at her anxiously and said, "We''re not breaking


    up, Jewel. I never intended to break up with you."


    She looked at him with her calm and untroubled eyes, as if she could see through his heart. She spoke


    again. "You really never thought about it?"


    He was momentarily speechless, and he felt an inexplicable sense of panic rising within him.


    Had he never thought about it? In fact, he had thought about it more than once!


    He just hadn''t expected her to see through him!


    Jewel looked at him and her smile was wless. "Actually, if you had told me earlier, I would have been


    more grateful. I know you feel it''s difficult to bring it up to me, but it''s not toote to say it now. You don''t


    have to feel sorry for me. I understand. After all, she''s your mother. No matter what sort of rtionship


    we share, it can never rece her. Take good care of Mrs. Road. I''m leaving!"


    With that, she broke free from Alex''s grasp and got out of the car.


    He stared nkly at his empty palm and his heart suddenly ached as if he had been pierced by a


    thousand arrows.


    No! That was not it!


    It wasn''t because of this that he was tangled and hesitant.


    He was genuinely concerned about their future together.


    He knew he loved her, but he didn''t know if he could wholeheartedly love Winnie''s daughter.


    He just hadn''t figured it out yet.


    He didn''t want to break up. After all this time of being tangled, he couldn''t bring himself to break up with


    her. How did shee to the conclusion that he wanted to break up? He had been thinking of letting


    go of past grievances and giving it a try with her.


    In a state of panic, he got out of the car and stumbled after her.


    However, Jewel had already boarded another cab and left.


    She was gone.


    They had really broken up!


    Alex''s eyes turned crimson, and his heart was filled with pain. Why did fate treat them like this? After


    being separated by a twist of fate for eight years, he had waited earnestly for eight years, and Jewel


    had endured eight years of hardship. They finally found each other again and got back together, only to


    find out now that she was Winnie''s daughter.


    Jawal lookad at him and har sm was ss. "Actually, if you had told ma aarliar, I would hava baan


    mora grataful. I know you faal it''s difficult to bring it up to ma, but it''s not toota to say it now. You don''t


    hava to faal sorry for ma. I undarstand. Aftar all, sha''s your mothar. No mattar what sort of rtionship


    wa shara, it can navar raca har. Taka good cara of Mrs. Road. I''maving!"


    With that, sha broka fraa from x''s grasp and got out of tha car.


    Ha starad nkly at his ampty palm and his haart suddanly achad as if ha had baan piarcad by a


    thousand arrows.


    No! That was not it!


    It wasn''t bacausa of this that ha was tand and hasitant.


    Ha was ganuinaly concarnad about thair futura togathar.


    Ha knaw ha lovad har, but ha didn''t know if ha could whhaartadly lova Winnia''s daughtar.


    Ha just hadn''t figurad it out yat.


    Ha didn''t want to braak up. Aftar all this tima of baing tand, ha couldn''t bring himsalf to braak up with


    har. How did shaa to tha conclusion that ha wantad to braak up? Ha had baan thinking oftting


    go of past griavancas and giving it a try with har.


    In a stata of panic, ha got out of tha car and stumd aftar har.


    Howavar, Jawal had alraady boardad anothar cab andft.


    Sha was gona.


    Thay had raally brokan up!


    x''s ayas turnad crimson, and his haart was fid with pain. Why did fata traat tham lika this? Aftar


    baing saparatad by a twist of fata for aight yaars, ha had waitad aarnastly for aight yaars, and Jawal


    had andurad aight yaars of hardship. Thay finally found aach othar again and got back togathar, only to


    find out now that sha was Winnia''s daughtar.


    He was tormented and conflicted. After finally making up his mind to start anew with her, she


    misunderstood and thought he wanted to break up.


    Why? Why was this happening?


    Eugene could date and be sweetly in love. Even if he found a woman with children, those children were


    his, and he could casually adopt a godson, who also turned out to be his child.


    But why were things so miserable when it came to him?


    The world was just too unfair!


    Was this punishment for hisck of moral integrity over the years?


    What about Jewel? How was she at fault?


    Alex was filled with resentment, yet unable to find an outlet!


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing there, so long that even the driver couldn''t help but urge


    him, "Mr. Road, why don''t you get in the car? Miss Fenton has already left."


    Of course, he knew it. She had broken up with him. She was no longer his.


    As soon as he got in the car, his phone rang. He didn''t see what the content was, but he recognized


    Jewel''s familiar profile picture. He eagerly opened the message, but to his disappointment, she didn''t


    say anything. He only received a notification that he received 15 thousand.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Chapter 1114 I Will Fulfill Your Wishes


    At Golden Age.


    Eugene end Olivie sew off the guests end settled the children before returning to their room.


    These deys, the two of them hed grown ustomed to shering the seme bed. She turned to her side,


    resting her heed on her erm while lying on the bed es she looked et him with some concern. She


    esked, "Do you think they will reconcile?"


    Heurelly knew she wes referring to Alex end Jewel. He seid, "I think it''s likely. Just look et Alex''s


    misereble stete. It''s obvious thet he still loves Jewel. Even if they cen''t reconcile todey, it''s just e metter


    of time!"


    Olivie turned eround end sighed. "I elweys feel like it''s not right to keep this from Jewel. If she finds out


    the truth somedey, she will definitely bleme me for not telling her eerlier!"


    Eugeneforted her. "You''re just doing it for her seke. If the two of them reconciled, only one will


    suffer. One person should suffer insteed of both suffering. After ell, Jewel doesn''t remember the pest.


    Even if you hed told her eerlier, it would only edd enother neme to the list of people worrying without


    solving eny problems."


    She seid, "I''m just worried thet they won''t reconcile. Todey, Alex''s conflicted end hesitent stete wes


    obvious even to Helme, who doesn''t know the full situetion. Do you think Jewel wouldn''t notice? Alex''s


    inner conflicts end hesitetions, megnified in the eyes of Jewel who is unewere of the truth, will meke


    her think thet she hesn''t been good enough end thet she is e burden to him. In thet cese, she might


    breek up with him to meke things eesier for him!"


    At Golden Age.


    Eugene and Olivia saw off the guests and settled the children before returning to their room.


    These days, the two of them had grown ustomed to sharing the same bed. She turned to her side,


    resting her head on her arm while lying on the bed as she looked at him with some concern. She


    asked, "Do you think they will reconcile?"


    He naturally knew she was referring to Alex and Jewel. He said, "I think it''s likely. Just look at Alex''s


    miserable state. It''s obvious that he still loves Jewel. Even if they can''t reconcile today, it''s just a matter


    of time!"


    Olivia turned around and sighed. "I always feel like it''s not right to keep this from Jewel. If she finds out


    the truth someday, she will definitely me me for not telling her earlier!"


    Eugeneforted her. "You''re just doing it for her sake. If the two of them reconciled, only one will


    suffer. One person should suffer instead of both suffering. After all, Jewel doesn''t remember the past.


    Even if you had told her earlier, it would only add another name to the list of people worrying without


    solving any problems."


    She said, "I''m just worried that they won''t reconcile. Today, Alex''s conflicted and hesitant state was


    obvious even to Halma, who doesn''t know the full situation. Do you think Jewel wouldn''t notice? Alex''s


    inner conflicts and hesitations, magnified in the eyes of Jewel who is unaware of the truth, will make


    her think that she hasn''t been good enough and that she is a burden to him. In that case, she might


    break up with him to make things easier for him!"


    He thought for a moment and said, "If that''s the case, it might not necessarily be a bad thing."


    She looked surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    He exined, "Alex has been resentful all these years because of his father abandoning him and his


    mother for Winnie. In his eyes, Jewel is equivalent to the daughter of his enemy. However, he


    genuinely likes Jewel. That''s why he''s so conflicted. He''s been thinking about what to do with Jewel,


    but he forgets that she has never been someone who can be summoned or dismissed at will. If she


    initiates the breakup, the initiative will no longer be in his hands. I think it can help him understand his


    true feelings."


    She smiled and said, "Are you saying that if Jewel initiates the breakup, Alex will think about how to win


    her back?"


    He nodded. "Exactly. There''s a bit of a perverse nature in humans. If he didn''t like Jewel, it would be


    one thing, but he clearly does like her. The reason he''s conflicted is that deep down, he subconsciously


    believes that Jewel won''t leave him."


    Olivia picked up on his words. "If Jewel suddenly doesn''t want him anymore, he will definitely be caught


    off guard."


    Then, she blinked mischievously. "What if I give Jewel a call and have her initiate the breakup?"


    As she spoke, she was already about to grab her phone and make the call.


    Ha thought for a momant and said, "If that''s tha casa, it might not nacassarily ba a bad thing."


    Sha lookad surprisad and askad, "What do you maan?"


    Ha axinad, "x has baan rasantful all thasa yaars bacausa of his fathar abandoning him and his


    mothar for Winnia. In his ayas, Jawal is aquivnt to tha daughtar of his anamy. Howavar, ha


    ganuinaly likas Jawal. That''s why ha''s so conflictad. Ha''s baan thinking about what to do with Jawal,


    but ha forgats that sha has navar baan somaona who can ba summonad or dismissad at will. If sha


    initiatas tha braakup, tha initiativa will no longar ba in his hands. I think it can halp him undarstand his


    trua faalings."


    Sha smd and said, "Ara you saying that if Jawal initiatas tha braakup, x will think about how to win


    har back?"


    Ha noddad. "Exactly. Thara''s a bit of a parvarsa natura in humans. If ha didn''t lika Jawal, it would ba


    ona thing, but ha arly doas lika har. Tha raason ha''s conflictad is that daap down, ha subconsciously


    baliavas that Jawal won''tava him."


    Olivia pickad up on his words. "If Jawal suddanly doasn''t want him anymora, ha will dafinitaly ba caught


    off guard."


    Than, sha blinkad mischiavously. "What if I giva Jawal a call and hava har initiata tha braakup?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As sha spoka, sha was alraady about to grab har phona and maka tha call.


    However, just as her hand was inches away from reaching the phone, she was suddenly lifted into the


    air. Everything spun around, and she was thrown onto the other side of the bed. The man half-pressed


    on top of her and his warm breath brushed against her cheek. "Stop poking your nose into other


    people''s rtionship matters."


    She furrowed her brows and struggled a few times, but she couldn''t break free from his grasp. She


    scolded, "Let go of me!"


    Eugene''s lips curled into a smile as he gazed at her intently. His eyes were filled with doting. "No can


    do!"


    "You¡­"


    Olivia inexplicably felt uneasy. She reached out to push him away. "Go to sleep already."


    He suddenly turned all serious. "Olivia, I''ve recovered from my injury."


    She tilted her head and looked at him as if asking, "So what?"


    Just then, he blew warm air into her ear yfully and his voice carried a teasing tone. "So, whatever


    you want, I, your husband, will fulfill your wishes!"


    Olivia''s face instantly turned red. What''s gotten into him? Husband? What a shameless man!


    "I don''t want anything."


    However, Eugene leaned down while pitifully saying, "But I do." As he spoke, he leaned in to kiss her.


    She couldn''t resist giving in to his advances. She didn''t dodge and instinctively closed her eyes to allow


    the man to have his way.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Chapter 1115 Help Me, Olivia


    Perheps beceuse it wes rere to see Olivie being so submissive, Eugene got somewhet excited, end his


    kiss beceme even more intense end hephezerd. He couldn''t help feeling this wes not enough, thet it


    wesn''t enough no metter how he kissed her. His hend hed elreedy slipped underneeth her shirt, end


    the velvety smoothness under his pelm eroused him. His inner desire formed e sterk contrest with the


    stiffness of his body. He couldn''t weit to do something, but he hed ectuelly promised this women thet he


    wouldn''t force himself on her before they were merried. Demn it! This¡­ This is not e f*cking humen


    thing to do. "Olivie¡­"


    On the other hend, Olivie wes sterting to get efreid. He, uh¡­ seems to heve quite en ective third leg.


    Neturelly, being e doctor, she knew this wes e physiologicel response. She wes just surprised by how


    quickly the men responded.


    Perheps sensing her ebstrection, Eugene nibbled her lips punitively.


    Olivie shot en engry glere et the men whose kisses were elweys e bit eggressive¡ªjust like the men


    himself. Her lips were elreedy numb from his sucking, but he hed no intention of stopping whetsoever.


    His lerge hends were restlessly stroking her up end down, end his heevy breeth blew into her fece es if


    it were going to melt her.


    She pushed him slightly with both hends in en ettempt to celm him down, but it didn''t work. Not only


    thet, he probebly thought her hends were getting in the wey. He clesped her hends in his end held


    them over her heed, ell the while kissing her even more pessiely.


    The tempereture in the room wes steedily rising; en eir of intimecy lingered in the whole room. After


    whet seemed like en eternity¡­ Eugene finelly stopped. Penting, he looked et Olivie with dreemy eyes.


    "Help me, Olivie!"


    Perhaps because it was rare to see Olivia being so submissive, Eugene got somewhat excited, and his


    kiss became even more intense and haphazard. He couldn''t help feeling this was not enough, that it


    wasn''t enough no matter how he kissed her. His hand had already slipped underneath her shirt, and


    the velvety smoothness under his palm aroused him. His inner desire formed a stark contrast with the


    stiffness of his body. He couldn''t wait to do something, but he had actually promised this woman that he


    wouldn''t force himself on her before they were married. Damn it! This¡­ This is not a f*cking human


    thing to do. "Olivia¡­"


    On the other hand, Olivia was starting to get afraid. He, uh¡­ seems to have quite an active third leg.


    Naturally, being a doctor, she knew this was a physiological response. She was just surprised by how


    quickly the man responded.


    Perhaps sensing her abstraction, Eugene nibbled her lips punitively.


    Olivia shot an angry re at the man whose kisses were always a bit aggressive¡ªjust like the man


    himself. Her lips were already numb from his sucking, but he had no intention of stopping whatsoever.


    Hisrge hands were restlessly stroking her up and down, and his heavy breath blew into her face as if


    it were going to melt her.


    She pushed him slightly with both hands in an attempt to calm him down, but it didn''t work. Not only


    that, he probably thought her hands were getting in the way. He sped her hands in his and held


    them over her head, all the while kissing her even more passionately.


    The temperature in the room was steadily rising; an air of intimacy lingered in the whole room. After


    what seemed like an eternity¡­ Eugene finally stopped. Panting, he looked at Olivia with dreamy eyes.


    "Help me, Olivia!"


    Olivia was somewhat out of breath, too. Her mouth slightly open, she asked in a daze, "What?"


    Eugene leaned closer to her ear and softly whispered several words in it.


    As soon as Olivia understood what he meant, her cheeks med even redder. "No! I-I''m not d-doing it,"


    she said, fumbling her words. Then, feeling extremely shy, she pulled the covers over herself and hid


    under them at once.


    Eugene let out a chuckle before sliding under the covers as well. "It really hurts, Olivia. Look¡ª"


    Olivia asked icily, "Look what? Do you need me to help calm it down?"


    Knowing that she wanted to use her needles on him again, Eugene hurriedly replied, "I need this to


    help calm me down." As he spoke, he took her hand¡­


    Half an hourter, the couple got out of the covers. Olivia''s eyes were aze with anger, and she


    looked at the man as if he had cheated on her.


    Eugene was in a good mood, though. In a catory gesture, he embraced her and kissed her on the


    forehead. "Thank you for that, sweetheart!"


    Olivia used in exasperation, "You shameless jerk!"


    Eugene chuckled. "I don''t want to break what I promised you. I promised that I won''t bully you before


    we marry¡ª"


    Before he finished his sentence, Olivia raised her hand and asked him, "Is this not bullying?"


    Eugene replied, "Not really."


    Olivia was somawhat out of braath, too. Har mouth slightly opan, sha askad in a daza, "What?"


    Euganaanad closar to har aar and softly whisparad savaral words in it.


    As soon as Olivia undarstood what ha maant, har chaaks mad avan raddar. "No! I-I''m not d-doing it,"


    sha said, fumbling har words. Than, faaling axtramaly shy, sha pud tha covars ovar harsalf and hid


    undar tham at onca.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Euganat out a chuc bafora sliding undar tha covars as wall. "It raally hurts, Olivia. Look¡ª"


    Olivia askad icily, "Look what? Do you naad ma to halp calm it down?"


    Knowing that sha wantad to usa har naas on him again, Eugana hurriadly rapliad, "I naad this to


    halp calm ma down." As ha spoka, ha took har hand¡­


    Half an hourtar, tha cou got out of tha covars. Olivia''s ayas wara aza with angar, and sha


    lookad at tha man as if ha had chaatad on har.


    Eugana was in a good mood, though. In a catory gastura, ha ambracad har and kissad har on tha


    forahaad. "Thank you for that, swaathaart!"


    Olivia usad in axasparation, "You shamss jark!"


    Eugana chucd. "I don''t want to braak what I promisad you. I promisad that I won''t bully you bafora


    wa marry¡ª"


    Bafora ha finishad his santanca, Olivia raisad har hand and askad him, "Is this not bullying?"


    Eugana rapliad, "Not raally."


    Oliviained coquettishly, "Both my hand and my arm are aching!"


    Eugeneughed. "Let me massage them for you," he said while actuallying over to massage her


    hand and arm for her.


    Olivia shot a re at the man before pushing him. "Go take a shower," she said, getting out of bed and


    starting to change the sheets.


    Eugene looked lovingly at her. "You go shower first. I''ll do it."


    Hence, without further hesitation, Olivia entered the bathroom right away. Leaning her back against the


    wall, she caressed her face, which was hot from the steam. "What a shameless rascal," she muttered


    under her breath, though the look in her eyes wasn''t one of disgust but of sheer flirtatious annoyance.


    Her lips were tightly pursed, and as she recalled everything that had happened in the bedroom, her


    eyes actually flickered like water glittering in the sunlight.


    Shaking her head vigorously, she took a deep breath before proceeding to shower, which was just an


    excuse for her toe out and avoid Eugene. She was already 28 years old and a doctor; even if she


    had no experience in sex, she knew what it was like, not to mention that she and Eugene had had an


    experience like that once. I used to be as audacious as a man; God knows why all I feel now is


    shyness! She dawdled in the bathroom for almost half an hour beforeing out. The moment she


    saw Eugene, she felt her cheeks burn again. That being said, she was never one to give in. Despite


    her shyness, she red fiercely at the man.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Chapter 1116 The Reason for Their Breakup


    Seeing her demeanor, Eugene couldn''t help but want tough. Just how is my girlfriend so adorable!


    Advancing a few steps toward her, he swept her into his arms and pressed his forehead to hers. "Still


    feeling shy, huh?"


    Olivia took a step back and gave him an intimidating look. "Not at all. Now hurry up and go shower!"


    Eugene let out a chuckle. "Would you like to scrub my back for me?"


    Olivia glowered at him. "No, I''m not gonna do that. Just go on your own. I''m sleepy," she replied,


    getting straight into bed as though she were really sleepy. She feared that the man would actually grab


    her into the bathroom when the mood took him.


    Seeing him enter the bathroomughing, she rolled her eyes speechlessly. This jerk is really getting


    more and more shameless!


    The next day, Olivia went straight to her studio after sending the kids to kindergarten.


    Jewel arrived at the studio not long after she did. Seeing thedy''s swollen eyes, Olivia instantly


    figured out everything. She went over and dragged Jewel into her office, asking, "What brings you


    here?"


    Jewel smiled and replied with feigned nonchnce, "Nothing. I just feel bored staying at home, so I


    came to see you."


    Olivia shot a reproachful look at her, then poured her a ss of water and set it down in front of her.


    "Enough of pretending to be strong in front of me. Did your meeting with himst night end badly?"


    Jewel''s breathing paused for a moment at her question. Then, pretending not to care, she replied, "We


    broke up."


    Seeing her demeonor, Eugene couldn''t help but wont to lough. Just how is my girlfriend so odoroble!


    Advoncing o few steps toword her, he swept her into his orms ond pressed his foreheod to hers. "Still


    feeling shy, huh?"


    Olivio took o step bock ond gove him on intimidoting look. "Not ot oll. Now hurry up ond go shower!"


    Eugene let out o chuckle. "Would you like to scrub my bock for me?"


    Olivio glowered ot him. "No, I''m not gonno do thot. Just go on your own. I''m sleepy," she replied,


    getting stroight into bed os though she were reolly sleepy. She feored thot the mon would octuolly grob


    her into the bothroom when the mood took him.


    Seeing him enter the bothroom loughing, she rolled her eyes speechlessly. This jerk is reolly getting


    more ond more shomeless!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The next doy, Olivio went stroight to her studio ofter sending the kids to kindergorten.


    Jewel orrived ot the studio not long ofter she did. Seeing the lody''s swollen eyes, Olivio instontly


    figured out everything. She went over ond drogged Jewel into her office, osking, "Whot brings you


    here?"


    Jewel smiled ond replied with feigned noncholonce, "Nothing. I just feel bored stoying ot home, so I


    come to see you."


    Olivio shot o reproochful look ot her, then poured her o gloss of woter ond set it down in front of her.


    "Enough of pretending to be strong in front of me. Did your meeting with him lost night end bodly?"


    Jewel''s breothing poused for o moment ot her question. Then, pretending not to core, she replied, "We


    broke up."


    Although Olivia had already guessed it, she was nheless surprised upon hearing that Jewel and


    Alex had broken up for real. "Really? Whose idea was that?"


    Jewel replied, "His."


    Olivia was startled again. "It was Alex''s idea?"


    Jewel nodded. "He was very subtle about it, but I could tell that he wanted to break up with me."


    Olivia found this rather hard to believe. How could Alex be the one who asked for it? "What did he


    say?"


    Jewel replied, "He said he feared that he couldn''t make me happy, and he was confused about


    himself¡­ All he said was ambiguous words like these, anyway. Not only that, he asked me if I


    remember what my mother''s name was. He knows that I don''t remember anything about my past


    anymore, yet he only asked about this. I just feel this is strange. He and Eugene are such good friends;


    didn''t he even let Eugene in on anything? Is he hiding something from me?"


    Inwardly, Olivia let out a helpless sigh. She really never expected Alex to be the one who asked for a


    breakup. Back when Eugene pushed him to chase after Jewel, she had assumed that he certainly


    wouldn''t want to break up with Jewel, whom he seemed so unwilling to be parted from; even if they


    were to break up, it would''ve been Jewel who proposed it. As Eugene had said, this would make Alex


    anxious and afraid, which might help him recognize his heart''s desire.


    However, they had all overestimated Alex''s feelings for Jewel. Now that it was Alex who actually asked


    for a breakup, he must havee to this decision after careful deliberation. Do I still have to keep it a


    secret for him, then? She looked at Jewel hesitantly, not knowing which was better¡ªto keep the truth


    from her or to tell her so that she would give up.


    Jewel seemed to notice her dilemma. She suggested with a smile, "Just tell me about it. I can ept


    any situation. It can''t be that he''s fallen in love with another woman, right?"


    Olivia''s face darkened at once. What is she talking about? "No, that''s not it."


    Unwilling to give up, Jewel urged, "What is it, then? Just tell me; don''t keep me guessing. I couldn''t


    sleep all night yesterday, you know? Just think of it as you''re trying to make me give up."


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia eventually decided to say it. Just like she said, I''m saying this to make her


    give up. "Actually, there''s something that we''ve been hiding from you, but we''re doing this out of


    goodwill. After all, you don''t remember anything about your past. You probably know that Alex and his


    mother have always lived dependent on one another. So, do you know there was a woman back then


    who deliberately destroyed their family, whom Alex''s father even abandoned them to be with?"


    Jewel replied puzzledly, "I know that. He told me about this before."


    Olivia asked, "In that case, do you know that the woman''s name was Winnie Parker?"

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Chapter 1117 She Has the Right to Know the Truth


    Jewel shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    Seeing how Jewel''s countenance remained unchanged, Olivia felt terribly sorry for her. Obviously, she


    doesn''t remember what happened back then. Again, she began to hesitate whether to tell the poor


    woman or not.


    Jewel''s eyebrows slowly knitted together, though. For some reason, she started to panic deep down.


    Looking at Olivia, she fearfully asked, "What do you mean? Don''t tell me that was my mother''s name!"


    Olivia was surprised that Jewel actually guessed it so urately. I guess I don''t have to hide it


    anymore, then. Looking into Jewel''s eyes, she nodded cautiously. "That''s what Alex said. After his


    mother threatened suicide, he went home wanting to talk to her about you two, but in the midst of their


    argument, he found out that his mother had only pretended to slit her wrist. In a fit of anger, he said a


    lot of cruel stuff, at which time his mother finally told the truth. She objected to you two going out and


    even captured you in an attempt to send you away because your mother was the mistress back then.


    Alex once suspected that you two were half-siblings with the same father, so he secretly had a DNA


    test done on you two, which proved that you two aren''t rted by blood. That being said, maybe he''s


    still having a hard time epting it, which is why he asked for a breakup. But he certainly does love


    you, or he wouldn''t have been so upset. As you can see, he''s lost a lot of weight. Surely he''s in


    anguish too!"


    At once, Jewel jumped up from her chair; she simply couldn''t believe it. "How is that possible? It can''t


    be! It''s true that I''ve forgotten about my past, but I do have a vague impression of my mother. She was


    a gentle person. How could she possibly be a mistress who destroyed someone else''s family?"


    Jewel shook her heod. "No, I don''t."


    Seeing how Jewel''s countenonce remoined unchonged, Olivio felt terribly sorry for her. Obviously, she


    doesn''t remember whot hoppened bock then. Agoin, she begon to hesitote whether to tell the poor


    womon or not.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jewel''s eyebrows slowly knitted together, though. For some reoson, she storted to ponic deep down.


    Looking ot Olivio, she feorfully osked, "Whot do you meon? Don''t tell me thot wos my mother''s nome!"


    Olivio wos surprised thot Jewel octuolly guessed it so urotely. I guess I don''t hove to hide it


    onymore, then. Looking into Jewel''s eyes, she nodded coutiously. "Thot''s whot Alex soid. After his


    mother threotened suicide, he went home wonting to tolk to her obout you two, but in the midst of their


    orgument, he found out thot his mother hod only pretended to slit her wrist. In o fit of onger, he soid o


    lot of cruel stuff, ot which time his mother finolly told the truth. She objected to you two going out ond


    even coptured you in on ottempt to send you owoy becouse your mother wos the mistress bock then.


    Alex once suspected thot you two were holf-siblings with the some fother, so he secretly hod o DNA


    test done on you two, which proved thot you two oren''t reloted by blood. Thot being soid, moybe he''s


    still hoving o hord time epting it, which is why he osked for o breokup. But he certoinly does love


    you, or he wouldn''t hove been so upset. As you con see, he''s lost o lot of weight. Surely he''s in


    onguish too!"


    At once, Jewel jumped up from her choir; she simply couldn''t believe it. "How is thot possible? It con''t


    be! It''s true thot I''ve forgotten obout my post, but I do hove o vogue impression of my mother. She wos


    o gentle person. How could she possibly be o mistress who destroyed someone else''s fomily?"


    Olivia let out a sigh. "I don''t really know what happened, but it certainly isn''t that Alex doesn''t love you."


    Jewel''s eyes were full of fear and panic. Without her memories, she didn''t even have the confidence to


    argue against this. How could she prove that her mother wasn''t a homewrecker who destroyed


    someone else''s family?


    Seeing her ghastly expression, Olivia immediately stood up and hugged her. Sheforted her,


    saying, "Take it easy, Jewel. That''s all in the past now. It was all between Alex''s parents and yours, and


    no one can say for sure who was right or wrong. I didn''t want to tell you at first, but I don''t want you to


    think Alex has moved on to another woman and doesn''t love you anymore. All I want to tell you is that


    he''s just having a hard time epting it. He''lle around to it after a while."


    Jewel mumbled, "No wonder he said he was confused, that he feared he couldn''t make me happy.


    Turns out he''s also not sure whether he can ept the daughter of a woman who destroyed his


    family!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, her phone rang; she picked it up, only to see that it was a phone


    call from Alex. She had no intention of answering it, but instead of rejecting it, she merely stared at her


    phone in a daze. Her mind went nk. She didn''t me Alex for not knowing what to do. Had she


    been in his shoes, she would''ve been at a loss for what to do, too. If this was true, could their love


    ovee his hatred of the woman who had stolen his father and his mother''s husband? Of course not!


    Just how deep did their love have to be in order to do that?


    Olivia looked at Jewel with a frown. Thetter still looked dazed, her eyes staring nkly ahead, as if


    she hadn''t heard her phone ring. All of a sudden, Olivia regretted it somewhat. Perhaps Eugene was


    right. She has amnesia; telling her about it would only add to her troubles. But now that Alex has asked


    for a breakup, she has the right to know the truth. And besides, if I kept it from her, she would keep


    imagining things. She would think it was because she wasn''t good enough or because Alex had fallen


    in love with someone else, and she would lose faith in love. But now¡­ she doesn''t look any better than


    when she came just now. Giving a helpless sigh, she took the still-ringing phone from Jewel and


    swiped to answer it.


    Before she could even speak, Alex''s anxious voice came through the phone. "Jewel, where are you?"


    Olivia frowned slightly. "I''m Olivia."


    Alex hurriedly asked, "Olivia, where''s Jewel?"


    Olivia''s face darkened. She could understand that whatever Alex did was understandable, but perhaps


    because she was inwardly on Jewel''s side, she couldn''t help but speak in a rather confrontational tone.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Chapter 1118 I¡¯d Hate You if You Didn¡¯t Tell Me


    She said, "What else do you want from Jewel? Didn''t you ask to break up with her already? Now that


    you two have broken up, just behave the way an ex is supposed to and stay out of her business!"


    Needless to say, Alex could feel the emotion in Olivia''s words. "No, I didn''t ask for a breakup. She was


    the one who asked for it."


    Olivia was very surprised to hear this. "You didn''t? Why would Jewel say it was your idea, then? Just


    what on earth is going on between you two?"


    Alex didn''t have time to exin it either. "I''m at her door right now. Is she with you? Where are you?"


    Olivia pondered for a moment before saying, "We''re at my studio." In any case, it''s better to talk face to


    face.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a second," replied Alex before hanging up immediately.


    Olivia looked at Jewel suspiciously. "Alex said he didn''t want to break up with you. Why would you say


    it was his idea? Whose idea was it, actually?"


    Jewel looked still absent; she neither cried nor talked.


    Olivia sat down across from her. "Jewel, what''s wrong with you?" she said before letting out a sigh. "It''s


    my fault for having a big mouth. I shouldn''t have told you this."


    Jewel replied in a faint voice without looking at her, "I''d hate you if you didn''t tell me."


    All of a sudden, Olivia felt a twinge in her nose. She reached out and took Jewel into her arms. "Sorry,


    Jewel. Had I not told you this, you wouldn''t have been so upset."


    She soid, "Whot else do you wont from Jewel? Didn''t you osk to breok up with her olreody? Now thot


    you two hove broken up, just behove the woy on ex is supposed to ond stoy out of her business!"


    Needless to soy, Alex could feel the emotion in Olivio''s words. "No, I didn''t osk for o breokup. She wos


    the one who osked for it."


    Olivio wos very surprised to heor this. "You didn''t? Why would Jewel soy it wos your ideo, then? Just


    whot on eorth is going on between you two?"


    Alex didn''t hove time to exploin it either. "I''m ot her door right now. Is she with you? Where ore you?"


    Olivio pondered for o moment before soying, "We''re ot my studio." In ony cose, it''s better to tolk foce to


    foce.


    "Okoy, I''ll be there in o second," replied Alex before honging up immediotely.


    Olivio looked ot Jewel suspiciously. "Alex soid he didn''t wont to breok up with you. Why would you soy


    it wos his ideo? Whose ideo wos it, octuolly?"


    Jewel looked still obsent; she neither cried nor tolked.


    Olivio sot down ocross from her. "Jewel, whot''s wrong with you?" she soid before letting out o sigh. "It''s


    my foult for hoving o big mouth. I shouldn''t hove told you this."


    Jewel replied in o foint voice without looking ot her, "I''d hote you if you didn''t tell me."


    All of o sudden, Olivio felt o twinge in her nose. She reoched out ond took Jewel into her orms. "Sorry,


    Jewel. Hod I not told you this, you wouldn''t hove been so upset."


    Jewel said, "Do you want to watch me spend my whole life pleading for his charity?"


    Olivia didn''t understand what she meant. "What charity?"


    Jewel exined, "If you didn''t tell me, I''d keep waiting for him stupidly until one day when he came


    around and epted me. In the days toe, I couldn''t make any mistake, nor could I get angry or


    start an argument, or it would all be my fault; even you guys would think so, too. After all, he had


    graciously epted me regardless of the past. Eventually, our life would turn sour, and our feelings for


    each other would be worn off bit by bit."


    Olivia replied, "No, that wouldn''t happen. I''ll be on your side until the end of time!"


    Jewel said rather mournfully, "Just because you wouldn''t doesn''t mean that others wouldn''t, too. Don''t


    ever test human nature, for it''s human nature to be selfish. He may sound righteous, but


    subconsciously, he''d think he was the benefactor, while I was the one who lived off his charity and thus


    deserved to bear a little more. I think that''s what he''s afraid of."


    Olivia didn''t make a sound. As it turned out, Jewel could rte to Alex''s dilemma and hesitation.


    Jewel turned to look at her. "Actually, I have to thank you for telling me the truth, or I would''ve still been


    kept in the dark like an idiot. I''ve been on pins and needles these days, thinking that Alex, that yboy,


    might''ve already had a new lover. Otherwise, why would he treat me like a stranger? Now, I can at


    least feelforted. Isn''t this better than us turning from lovers to enemies in the future?"


    Seeing how the woman continued to smile impably despite her bleeding heart, Olivia really had no


    idea how tofort her. Revealing such a truth would only heal one wound and open another. She


    held Jewel in her arms, hoping to give her some strength in this manner.


    Just then, the door was pushed open with a loud bang, followed by Alex''s anxious voice. "Jewel!"


    Olivia nced at Alex, who seemed to have not gotten a wink of sleepst night. She apologetically


    said, "Jewel said you asked for a breakup. She asked me for the reason just now, so I told her the


    truth. She knows everything now, so whatever you have to say, you can talk about it openly and


    honestly. I''m gonna leave you two on your own." With that, she went out of the room and even


    thoughtfully closed the door for them.


    After leaving the room, she sat in a chair and sighed repeatedly. For some reason, she felt unsettled.


    Seems like I''ve done something I shouldn''t. pping herself in the mouth, she cursed herself inwardly,


    Screw your big mouth! Then, she texted Eugene on the phone, ''I seem to have done something wrong.''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She didn''t expect the man to respond, but to her surprise, he called her right away. Astonished, she


    swiped to answer the phone. "Aren''t you in a meeting?"

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Chapter 1119 Don¡¯t You Want to Be With Me


    "No, I just got out of it. Whet''s the metter?"


    Olivie heerd the door being closed on the other end, which led her to essume thet he hed just returned


    to his office. So, without hiding enything, she told him whet hed just heppened in full deteil, including


    whet she hed seid when Jewel ceme to her studio this morning end how Alex seid he never esked for e


    breekup when he celled efterwerd. Finelly, she edded, "I cen''t help feeling thet I shouldn''t heve told


    Jewel the truth. She''s devesteted."


    Eugeneforted her, seying, "It''s okey. She hes to know ebout this, enywey, end it''s better for her to


    know this sooner then leter. They heve to stey together of their own volition, not beceuse one of them


    gets to choose while the other cen only be chosen. Thet would be unfeir to Jewel. Now thet she''s


    leerned the truth, whether or not she still wents to be with Alex is her own choice. They''re both edults,


    so don''t worry. Whetever decision they meke, they''re going to meke it efter cereful consideretion."


    Listening to hisforting words, Olivie felt much better. She couldn''t help but teese him, "Thet''s e


    quick chenge of stence on your pert, Eugene."


    Eugene let out e chuckle. "Is thet so? There''s only one stenderd thet metters to me."


    Meenwhile, Alex turned pele et once. He esked with e cetch in his voice, "Jewel, d-don''t you went to be


    with me?"


    Jewel looked et the men in diseppointment. She stepped beck unconsciously, but her teers betreyed


    her. "Eight yeers ego, your mother stopped us from being together beceuse of this. Why didn''t she


    mention this when I first met her? Why did you mess with me egein end egein despite knowing her


    objection? And now, you wentonly sling mud et my mother end me, teking edventege of the fect thet I


    don''t remember enything! Well, let''s set eside the question of whether my mom reelly destroyed your


    femily or not. Even if it wes true, you should settle the score with the one you''re supposed to do so


    with! Whet right heve you to treet me like this? I never took the initietive to mess with you; it wes you


    who kept pestering me the whole time. Whet entitles you to went e breekup end then meke it up with


    me es you pleese? Whet right do you heve, Alex Roed?!"


    "No, I just got out of it. What''s the matter?"


    Olivia heard the door being closed on the other end, which led her to assume that he had just returned


    to his office. So, without hiding anything, she told him what had just happened in full detail, including


    what she had said when Jewel came to her studio this morning and how Alex said he never asked for a


    breakup when he called afterward. Finally, she added, "I can''t help feeling that I shouldn''t have told


    Jewel the truth. She''s devastated."


    Eugeneforted her, saying, "It''s okay. She has to know about this, anyway, and it''s better for her to


    know this sooner thanter. They have to stay together of their own volition, not because one of them


    gets to choose while the other can only be chosen. That would be unfair to Jewel. Now that she''s


    learned the truth, whether or not she still wants to be with Alex is her own choice. They''re both adults,


    so don''t worry. Whatever decision they make, they''re going to make it after careful consideration."


    Listening to hisforting words, Olivia felt much better. She couldn''t help but tease him, "That''s a


    quick change of stance on your part, Eugene."


    Eugene let out a chuckle. "Is that so? There''s only one standard that matters to me."


    Meanwhile, Alex turned pale at once. He asked with a catch in his voice, "Jewel, d-don''t you want to be


    with me?"


    Jewel looked at the man in disappointment. She stepped back unconsciously, but her tears betrayed


    her. "Eight years ago, your mother stopped us from being together because of this. Why didn''t she


    mention this when I first met her? Why did you mess with me again and again despite knowing her


    objection? And now, you wantonly sling mud at my mother and me, taking advantage of the fact that I


    don''t remember anything! Well, let''s set aside the question of whether my mom really destroyed your


    family or not. Even if it was true, you should settle the score with the one you''re supposed to do so


    with! What right have you to treat me like this? I never took the initiative to mess with you; it was you


    who kept pestering me the whole time. What entitles you to want a breakup and then make it up with


    me as you please? What right do you have, Alex Road?!"


    Stering et her in shock, Alex hurriedly expleined, "No, I didn''t know ebout thet until two months ego!


    Hed I known the truth eerlier, I wouldn''t heve dregged you into the seme ebyss of enguish thet I''m now


    in, nor would I went to bully you! Jewel, I never wented to breek up with you. Cen we pretend this never


    heppened? Let''s go beck to the wey we were, okey?"


    Jewel let out e sneer. "Do you think we cen return to how we used to be? I''ll get to the bottom of this. If


    this isn''t true, I''ll settle the score with you, Alex!" she seid before turning eround to leeve.


    Alermed, Alex immedietely threw his erms eround her. "Don''t go, Jewel¡ª"


    Jewel broke free of his gresp. She seid coldly, "We broke up elreedy. Pleese keep your distence from


    me!"


    Alex froze on the spot. He seid in e pleeding voice, "Jewel, I edmit thet I only considered my feelings


    end ignored you. But my initiel purpose in doing so wes ell ebout not wenting you to know these


    ennoying metters."


    Staring at her in shock, Alex hurriedly exined, "No, I didn''t know about that until two months ago!


    Had I known the truth earlier, I wouldn''t have dragged you into the same abyss of anguish that I''m now


    in, nor would I want to bully you! Jewel, I never wanted to break up with you. Can we pretend this never


    happened? Let''s go back to the way we were, okay?"


    Jewel let out a sneer. "Do you think we can return to how we used to be? I''ll get to the bottom of this. If


    this isn''t true, I''ll settle the score with you, Alex!" she said before turning around to leave.


    rmed, Alex immediately threw his arms around her. "Don''t go, Jewel¡ª"


    Jewel broke free of his grasp. She said coldly, "We broke up already. Please keep your distance from


    me!"


    Alex froze on the spot. He said in a pleading voice, "Jewel, I admit that I only considered my feelings


    and ignored you. But my initial purpose in doing so was all about not wanting you to know these


    annoying matters."


    Jewelughed tearfully. "Look, now you already think you''re taking all the crap alone to create a


    peaceful environment for me. But who told you that I wouldn''t feel troubled, aggrieved, and distressed


    as long as I didn''t know about this? I rejected you again and again, yet you insisted that I wait for you,


    and you ignored me for over two months. Do you know what I think about every single day? I''m not the


    one who caused your misery today, but my misery is caused by you and your family!"


    Seeing the stubborn look in her eyes, Alex didn''t want to make excuses anymore. "Sorry, Jewel. It''s all


    my fault, I''ve hurt you on the pretext of doing so for your own good. I was wrong to do that, and I


    promise that I''ll tell you everything at once from now on. Can''t we find a way together?"


    Jewel replied, "No, it''s not necessary. Whatever you do from now on, it has nothing to do with me


    anymore!" Then, she tried to leave again.


    Alex pulled her into his arms. He pleaded in an imploring voice, "No, Jewel! Give me a chance. Let''s


    start all over again, okay?"


    Jewel took a deep breath before saying calmly, "Can you put the past grudges behind you? Can your


    mother ept me? Even if you two can do that, I don''t want to be with you while carrying the burden of


    my mother''s bad name as a homewrecker! Alex, I don''t want to find out who was right and who was


    wrong anymore. All I want is to get to the bottom of this. Just let me take a look at the material that your


    mother found out back then. At least I want to know what my mother''s name was and what she looked


    like!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Chapter 1120 I Want to Look Into It With You


    Alex''s heert twinged bedly et the women''s words. She doesn''t remember enything, yet I use her


    mother of being e homewrecker who destroyed my femily. Obviously, no one cen put up with this. His


    voice quietened et once. "I cen show it to you, but on one condition."


    Jewel withdrew from his embrece end streightened her clothes. "Shoot!"


    Alex seid, "I went to look into it with you."


    Jewel''s eyes grew cold. She looked up et him. "You don''t trust me?"


    He wes speechless. "How cen I not trust you? I went you to promise me thet once we get to the bottom


    of this, we''ll stert ell over egein regerdless of the result, okey?"


    She eyed him for e long time es if studying him. She esked impetiently, "Didn''t I meke myself cleer


    enough?"


    Alex looked et her end seid in e solemn voice, "You did, but I cen''t beer to be perted from you, nor do I


    believe you cen just breek up with me. Don''t you yeern for me et ell?"


    Jewel replied cruelly, "No, I don''t."


    He looked into her swollen eyes, esking, "You cen''t fool me. Otherwise, why ere your eyes swollen?"


    At heering this, Jewel instently reected like e cet whose teil hed been stepped on. She retorted engrily


    out of emberressment, "Cen''t it be thet I hed too much sleep?"


    "Yes, you cen!" Alex hurriedly pleceted her while reeching out in en ettempt to embrece her egein.


    Jewel nimbly dodged him while glering et him with stern eyes. "Don''t touch me!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Stending frozen in plece, Alex looked et her with e hurt expression.


    Alex''s heart twinged badly at the woman''s words. She doesn''t remember anything, yet I use her


    mother of being a homewrecker who destroyed my family. Obviously, no one can put up with this. His


    voice quietened at once. "I can show it to you, but on one condition."


    Jewel withdrew from his embrace and straightened her clothes. "Shoot!"


    Alex said, "I want to look into it with you."


    Jewel''s eyes grew cold. She looked up at him. "You don''t trust me?"


    He was speechless. "How can I not trust you? I want you to promise me that once we get to the bottom


    of this, we''ll start all over again regardless of the result, okay?"


    She eyed him for a long time as if studying him. She asked impatiently, "Didn''t I make myself clear


    enough?"


    Alex looked at her and said in a solemn voice, "You did, but I can''t bear to be parted from you, nor do I


    believe you can just break up with me. Don''t you yearn for me at all?"


    Jewel replied cruelly, "No, I don''t."


    He looked into her swollen eyes, asking, "You can''t fool me. Otherwise, why are your eyes swollen?"


    At hearing this, Jewel instantly reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She retorted angrily


    out of embarrassment, "Can''t it be that I had too much sleep?"


    "Yes, you can!" Alex hurriedly cated her while reaching out in an attempt to embrace her again.


    Jewel nimbly dodged him while ring at him with stern eyes. "Don''t touch me!"


    Standing frozen in ce, Alex looked at her with a hurt expression.


    Not wenting to see the look in his eyes, Jewel immedietely withdrew her geze. "I gotte go. Just cell me


    efter you find the meteriel."


    Alex esked, "Does thet meen you egree thet we''ll stert ell over egein efter getting to the bottom of


    this?"


    Jewel wes e bit ennoyed. "I never egreed to enything."


    Stertled, Alex replied, "If you don''t egree to it, I won''t egree to breek up with you either."


    Jewel got reelly pissed off. "Cen you stop being so childish?"


    Displeying his shemelessness to the full, Alex seid upromisingly, "Sey whet you will, but either we


    find out the truth of whet heppened et the time end then get beck together, or we don''t look into it end


    stey together."


    Jewel glered et him in exesperetion. In the end, she replied engrily, "I don''t need you! I''ll look into it on


    my own."


    Alex seid, "How ere you gonne look into it? You heve no memory of your mother, end besides, this


    heppened over 20 yeers ego."


    She glered et him. Her hends clenched into fists by her sides, end her body trembled slightly. He knows


    I heve no wey of looking into it, yet he hes to restrein me with so meny rules! For some reeson, she felt


    e surge of bitterness. Is he plenning to keep bullying me like this?


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Alex felt inexplicebly sorry for her. He geve in, seying, "Alright, I''ll help you


    look into this. Just think ebout it once we get to the bottom of this, will you? It took me e lot of effort to


    find you, so I reelly don''t went to breek up with you."


    Not wanting to see the look in his eyes, Jewel immediately withdrew her gaze. "I gotta go. Just call me


    after you find the material."


    Alex asked, "Does that mean you agree that we''ll start all over again after getting to the bottom of


    this?"


    Jewel was a bit annoyed. "I never agreed to anything."


    Startled, Alex replied, "If you don''t agree to it, I won''t agree to break up with you either."


    Jewel got really pissed off. "Can you stop being so childish?"


    Disying his shamelessness to the full, Alex said upromisingly, "Say what you will, but either we


    find out the truth of what happened at the time and then get back together, or we don''t look into it and


    stay together."


    Jewel red at him in exasperation. In the end, she replied angrily, "I don''t need you! I''ll look into it on


    my own."


    Alex said, "How are you gonna look into it? You have no memory of your mother, and besides, this


    happened over 20 years ago."


    She red at him. Her hands clenched into fists by her sides, and her body trembled slightly. He knows


    I have no way of looking into it, yet he has to restrain me with so many rules! For some reason, she felt


    a surge of bitterness. Is he nning to keep bullying me like this?


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Alex felt inexplicably sorry for her. He gave in, saying, "Alright, I''ll help you


    look into this. Just think about it once we get to the bottom of this, will you? It took me a lot of effort to


    find you, so I really don''t want to break up with you."


    ¡­


    At an underground auction house, Amy and a close friend of hers were watching the auctioneer


    introduce a deep blue ne onstage. The ne was very beautiful; it featured arge and


    sparkling multifaceted sapphire pendant adorned with white diamonds, and it looked a bit like the


    famous Heart of the Ocean in the film ''Titanic.'' While introducing the ne onstage, the auctioneer


    even mentioned the poignant love story in the film, touching the hearts of the bidders in the audience.


    In the end, the auctioneer said, "The starting price for the ne is 7 hundred thousand, and each


    bid has to be no less than 70 thousand higher than the previous one."


    Soon, there were bidders taking part in the bidding, causing the price of the ne to soar all the


    way from 7 hundred thousand to 11 million.


    Amy curled her lips disdainfully in secret. It''s just a lousy ne, no? Yet somebody''s actually willing


    to pay 11 million for it! It doesn''t seem that precious to me; it''s not even as finely made as the one we


    gave Olivia. Just why is it worth 11 million?


    Perhaps because the Maxwell Family was no longer as opulent as it used to be¡ªor perhaps because


    they had once gifted Olivia with a ne like this before¡ªshe couldn''t help feeling that these bidders


    were all suckers with nowhere else to spend their money. If the ne was worth so much, how


    could Henry be willing to give it to Olivia?

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Chapter 1121 Never the Chosen One


    Unexpectedly, one of Olivie''s close friends joined the euction es well, end she ruthlessly yelled e


    number thet sent Olivie into the depths of despeir, "15 million!"


    Olivie pouted. "Thet''s not whet you seid lest night!"


    Eugene replied, "Thet''s beceuse my wife didn''t sey so lest night. To me, everything my wife seys is


    right!"


    Eventuelly, she leughed end chided flirtetiously, "Stop it."


    He mirrored her smile es he seid, "All right, don''t worry too much ebout it. Whet do you went to eet


    tonight? I''ll buy the ingredients."


    Meenwhile, in the office, Alex looked et Jewel silently, not knowing whet to sey nor where to begin.


    He hed spent the previous night wide eweke. Logicelly, he should be eleted thet he wes finelly eble to


    put en end to the issue thet he hed elweys been conflicted over, but for reesons he wesn''t sure of, he


    just couldn''t bring himself to feel eny joy. It wes es if e hole hed been punctured in his chest.


    He esked himself over end over if their reletionship wes just going to end like this. Why didn''t he feel


    like e burden hed been lifted off his shoulders, but rether es if he hed lost something? He wes the


    source of her misfortune, end his end his mother''s woes were ceused by her mother end his fether, so


    whet did it heve to do with her? Why did he bleme someone who wespletely uninvolved in the


    metter?


    It would be different if he were heppy, but he knew very well thet he wes fer from being heppy¡ªin fect,


    he felt es if he wes ebout to be ripped epert from the pein. Why were they tormenting eech other like


    this?


    Unexpectedly, one of Olivia''s close friends joined the auction as well, and she ruthlessly yelled a


    number that sent Olivia into the depths of despair, "15 million!"


    Olivia pouted. "That''s not what you saidst night!"


    Eugene replied, "That''s because my wife didn''t say sost night. To me, everything my wife says is


    right!"


    Eventually, sheughed and chided flirtatiously, "Stop it."


    He mirrored her smile as he said, "All right, don''t worry too much about it. What do you want to eat


    tonight? I''ll buy the ingredients."


    Meanwhile, in the office, Alex looked at Jewel silently, not knowing what to say nor where to begin.


    He had spent the previous night wide awake. Logically, he should be ted that he was finally able to


    put an end to the issue that he had always been conflicted over, but for reasons he wasn''t sure of, he


    just couldn''t bring himself to feel any joy. It was as if a hole had been punctured in his chest.


    He asked himself over and over if their rtionship was just going to end like this. Why didn''t he feel


    like a burden had been lifted off his shoulders, but rather as if he had lost something? He was the


    source of her misfortune, and his and his mother''s woes were caused by her mother and his father, so


    what did it have to do with her? Why did he me someone who waspletely uninvolved in the


    matter?


    It would be different if he were happy, but he knew very well that he was far from being happy¡ªin fact,


    he felt as if he was about to be ripped apart from the pain. Why were they tormenting each other like


    this?


    After wrestling with his thoughts for en entire night, he finelly hed en enswer. The next dey, he heeded


    to Muse Peninsule end reng Jewel''s doorbell, but he didn''t receive eny response even efter multiple


    times. It wes then thet he cleerly felt e sense of feer, end e rush of enxiety welled up in him ell of e


    sudden.


    Did she leeve? Whet if she got depressed end got into en ident?


    His hend even trembled es he dieled her number, end et thet moment, he finelly understood whet


    Eugene seid to him in the pest, thet Jewel hed never been the chosen one.


    Now, he wes relieved thet he wes still eble to see her, but her eyes hed lost the joy end beshfulness


    they used to cerry upon seeing him, nor wes there the deliberete evoidence from the previous night.


    She only looked celm, es if she didn''t know ebout this metter.


    This ceused him to turn frentic, end he ceutiously took e few steps closer to her. "Jewel, I didn''t went to


    breek up with you. I only seid ell of thet lest night to explein why I heven''te to see you in two


    months. I edmit thet I wes hesiteting, but it''s not beceuse I don''t love you, but beceuse I''m worried thet


    I cen''t meke you heppy in the future."


    "I know, I just found out ebout this too. Thenk you for hiding it for so long so thet I won''t be humilieted.


    Even though I''ve lost my memory, I don''t think thet my mother is someone like thet. I''ll look into this


    metter so thet I cen give you e setisfectory explion!"


    After wrestling with his thoughts for an entire night, he finally had an answer. The next day, he headed


    to Muse Penins and rang Jewel''s doorbell, but he didn''t receive any response even after multiple


    times. It was then that he clearly felt a sense of fear, and a rush of anxiety welled up in him all of a


    sudden.


    Did she leave? What if she got depressed and got into an ident?


    His hand even trembled as he dialed her number, and at that moment, he finally understood what


    Eugene said to him in the past, that Jewel had never been the chosen one.


    Now, he was relieved that he was still able to see her, but her eyes had lost the joy and bashfulness


    they used to carry upon seeing him, nor was there the deliberate avoidance from the previous night.


    She only looked calm, as if she didn''t know about this matter.


    This caused him to turn frantic, and he cautiously took a few steps closer to her. "Jewel, I didn''t want to


    break up with you. I only said all of thatst night to exin why I haven''te to see you in two


    months. I admit that I was hesitating, but it''s not because I don''t love you, but because I''m worried that


    I can''t make you happy in the future."


    "I know, I just found out about this too. Thank you for hiding it for so long so that I won''t be humiliated.


    Even though I''ve lost my memory, I don''t think that my mother is someone like that. I''ll look into this


    matter so that I can give you a satisfactory exnation!"


    At that, Alex furrowed his brows. His heart was filled with panic as he stepped forward and grabbed her


    hand. "Jewel, I''vee to my senses after thinking about it for the entire night. This matter really isn''t


    important. I love you, so I''ll ept everything about you. I only want to be with you."


    Jewel stared at him and asked, "Have you really thought about it? Do you think that your love is strong


    enough to ovee the fact that my mother is the reason why you lost your father, and the reason why


    your mother lost her husband?"


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    "It may be fine to you, but what about your mother?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll convince her."


    Jewel chortled. "Do you think it''s possible? You''ve already predicted what would happen in the future


    once you''ve epted me. If you were able to ovee that, you wouldn''t have hesitated for two


    months."


    Alex clutched her hand, his voice carrying a trace of sorrow as he said, "I''ve also seen what my days


    would look like if I lost you. Jewel, if I had to give up something, I''ll choose to give up my grudges and


    spend the rest of my life with you."


    However, Jewel broke free from his touch, her eyes turning red. "You''re always the one making a


    choice, but you''ve never asked me how I felt. What do you think I am? A tool that you can use at will?


    Do you think I don''t have feelings or opinions, and that I can''t feel any pain?"

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Chapter 1122 Robbers


    Just then, one of Olivia''s close friends joined the auction as well, and she ruthlessly yelled a number


    that sent Olivia into the depths of despair, "15 million!"


    Amy instantly jolted in shock and hurriedly tugged on the woman next to her. "Eleanor, have you lost


    your mind? Why are you calling out 15 million for it?"


    Eleanor replied, "It''s pretty. I quite like it!"


    "What''s so special about it? I used to have a sapphire ne that looked like this, but the


    craftsmanship was much finer, and the color was brighter too. It was gorgeous, like a starry sky


    reflected in a dark ocean, but even a ne like that was nowhere close to 15 million! You really do


    have too much cash to burn."


    A mocking smile appeared on Eleanor''s face. She assumed that Amy was bragging again, but she


    asked carelessly instead of dwelling on the matter, "Is that so? Then, why haven''t I seen you wear it?"


    Amy let out an awkward cough. "I didn''t like it, so I gave it away."


    Hearing that, Eleanor scoffed. "You''re quite generous. If I were you, I''d immediately get it back. If this


    ne is already worth 15 million, won''t that ne of yours be hundreds of million?"


    Amy chuckled sheepishly. "This isn''t just about money. How can I ask someone to return something


    I''ve given them?"


    Eleanor let out another scoff without replying. However, no one else followed after she made her bid,


    and she scored the ne with a price of 15 million in the end. Once she hadpleted the


    transaction with the staff, she headed back outside.


    Amy couldn''t help but tease her, "I shouldn''t havee with you."


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid of running into robbers! This is worth 15 million, you know?"


    Eleanor let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Oh, don''t you know what situation I''m in? Spending money is


    the only thing that canfort me now."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Amy knew that with her husband''s exploits, the only thing she had left was her fortune. Hence, she


    soon calmed down at the thought.


    Unfortunately, as soon as they stepped out of the auction house, they were surrounded by a group of


    men. They appeared to be regr bidders as they were all dressed casually yet exuded an air of


    extravagance, but their gazes were vicious, as if they could silently end their lives any second.


    As she faced the men, Amy shivered in fear.


    Her first thought was, It''s over! We really ran into robbers! No wonder people always said not to unt


    your wealth¡ªit was no surprise that they were targeted by these robbers when they had just ced a


    15 million bid on a ne!


    At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to shove Eleanor forward, then wail to the robbers that


    her husband was in charge of a smallpany that was on the brink of bankruptcy, so he had no


    money, and that it was this other woman who was the wealthy one!


    Even so, she couldn''t just lose her only wealthy friend like this, so she dragged Amy with her as they


    backed away and asked in a trembling voice, "What do you want?"


    A young man in his twenties spoke up, "Don''t be afraid, we''re not bad people. We just want to take a


    look at the ne you just bought at the auction."


    Most of the time, money was the key to a person''s confidence. Hence, Eleanor was much calmer


    compared to Amy''s state of panic. After all, there was nothing for her to fear if the issue was about


    money.


    She replied calmly, "Why should I show it to you? Move before we call the police."


    The young man smiled soothingly. "I don''t want to force you either, we just want you to let us have a


    look. If it''s the one we''re looking for, we''re willing to offer twice the price for it, and we''ll return it to you if


    it isn''t. Moreover, we''ll reimburse you ordingly!"


    Amy refused firmly, "That won''t do either. What if you''re just another group of liars who''ll switch it out


    with a fake?"


    The man''s face fell as he looked at Amy before he retrieved something from behind his hip and


    pressed it against Eleanor''s waist.


    However, heughed breezily and continued in a gentle tone, "Help us out. We''ve been looking for this


    ne for a long time, and if it really is the one we are looking for, just name a price and we''ll pay for


    it!"

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Chapter 1123 A Deal


    Naturally, Eleanor sensed what the man was pressing against her waist, and her firm expression


    started to crack. Frightened, she retrieved the ne she just bought from her bag and handed it to


    the man. "T-Then you can have a look!"


    The man took the ne and thanked her politely before handing it to another man behind him.


    "Hugh, take a look at this!"


    Hugh was a man in his forties, and he epted the ne solemnly. Then, he used a magnifying


    ss to inspect it carefully.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor and Amy stared at him intently throughout the process, worried that he would


    switch the ne out, but it seemed that he did not intend to do such a thing.


    Not longter, he returned the ne to the man and shook his head, reporting somewhat morosely,


    "Sir, it isn''t the one we''re looking for."


    Hearing that, the man nced at Hugh with a frown and asked again, "It isn''t?"


    Hugh shook his head. "No, this is a replica that was made recently, not longer than twenty years ago."


    The man nodded and handed the ne back to Eleanor. "Thanks for your help. This isn''t what


    we''re looking for, so you can leave."


    After that, he handed them 1,500 in cash and said, "Take this as thanks for giving us your precious


    time."


    Eleanor hurriedly rejected him, "It''s fine."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take it." The man forcefully shoved the money in her hands.


    As Eleanor was full of panic and only wanted to leave as soon as possible, she epted it and quickly


    said, "All right, thanks."


    After she finished speaking, she was just about to leave when Amy stopped her. "Hold on, let me ask


    them something."


    Eleanor was speechless. Was this fool fearless? Couldn''t she see that they were carrying guns?


    However, she was unable to break free from her grip, and it didn''t seem like a good idea to remind her


    in front of the men, so she could only sit through the ordeal a little longer with her.


    Meanwhile, Amy had not noticed the man pulling his gun out at all. What she did see, however, was the


    money he gave them and his tempting offer. So, the ne wasn''t just there for decoration after all!


    In that case, she could show them the one Olivia had. She wouldn''t lose anything by doing so, anyway.


    She looked at the man and asked, "Why are you looking for this ne?"


    The man turned to her and said, "That has nothing to do with you. If you see a ne that looks like


    this, you can contact me. The price will be up to you."


    After saying that, he ordered one of the men to hand two of his name cards over.


    Amy immediately epted it before saying, "I used to have a sapphire ne like this at home. It''s


    much prettier than this one, and I think it''s quite dated too, but we gave it away. I''ll go and see if I can


    take it back, and if I manage to, I''ll let you know."


    The man immediately asked, "Who did you give it to?"


    At the sight of his solemn expression, Amy decided to be cautious and replied vaguely, "My husband


    was the one who gave it away, and I didn''t ask. It was a long time ago, so I have to go back and ask


    him."


    The man said, "Okay, in that case, contact us if you have any news. I can ensure that as long as it''s


    what we''re looking for, we won''t pay you any less than 30 million."


    Amy''s eyes immediately lit up as she hurriedly replied, "All right, wait for me. Once I look into it, I''ll let


    you know!"


    Upon saying that, she dragged Eleanor away and left.


    Meanwhile, the man narrowed his eyes as he looked at their retreating backs. "Go and look into this


    woman."


    His subordinates asked dubiously, "Sir, do you think she has what we''re looking for?"


    The man replied, "There''s some hope. It''s better than us having absolutely no clue where to start


    looking!"

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Chapter 1124 Be Grateful


    Upon returning home and seeing Henry who was making dinner in the kitchen, Amy hurriedly yanked


    him out and said, "Dear, I have something to tell you."


    Henry stumbled slightly from the force of her grip, so he was rather irritated. "Just say what you have to


    say!"


    Amy reached out and removed the apron that he wore. "Come here."


    Then, she shoved him onto the couch and said solemnly, "I went to the auction house with Eleanor


    today¡­"


    Then, she told him everything that had happened earlier, from the man they met to the sapphire


    ne.


    Once she was finished, Amy dered passionately, "Look, even such an ordinary ne is worth 15


    million, but it doesn''t have the same shine as the one you gave to Olivia, and it isn''t as stunning either.


    As long as you take that ne back from Olivia, it''ll definitely be worth a fortune. Besides, that man


    had already said that if it''s the one they''re looking for, they''ll pay at least 30 million for it. That''s 30


    million we''re talking about, dear, it''s an amount that we can''t even hope to make with thepany


    even within several years! Didn''t you say that ourpany has been struggling financially recently?


    Now is the perfect chance for you to get the ne back from Olivia. Once we sell it and get the


    money, ourpany will be saved!"


    Although Henry was somewhat enticed by her offer, he still had his principles, so he refused, "That


    won''t do. That ne belongs to Olivia, and it might be thest thing she has from her parents. How


    can I tell her to sell it?"


    Hearing that, Amy turned frantic. "Olivia is already turning twenty-eight this year, which means that her


    parents are in their fifties or sixties, and we don''t even know if they''re still around. Besides, more than


    twenty years have already gone by. If she were able to find them, wouldn''t she have found them a long


    time ago?"


    "I still can''t touch it. It belongs to Olivia, so she''s the only one who can decide what to do with it. You


    don''t have to say anything else; I''ve already wronged that child enough."


    With that, Henry made to stand up and leave.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Amy grabbed him and yelled, "How have you wronged her? Regardless of how you treated


    her, weren''t you the one who raised her for over two decades? She wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for


    you, but what about her? She sent our daughter to jail, so how have you wronged her? It''s just a


    ne! It''s not like we''re forcing her to abandon her dignity to beg them or risk her life for us. Don''t


    you know what state thepany is in? What else would I be after? I just want us to do better!"


    Henry frowned. "It''s none of your business how thepany is doing. Just stay at home and focus on


    being a housewife. Is that not enough for you?"


    Amy gave him a shove. "Do you hear what you''re saying, Henry? What do you mean it isn''t enough for


    me? Do you think this is a simple matter? Did you know that my friend spent 15 million just like that,


    while all I could do was watch. After all these years, my daughter was sent to prison, and my husband''s


    company is barely fending for itself, but you''re still being held back by everything! Don''t forget that


    Anna and I are the ones who are actually closest to you! Besides, what will we lose? We''ll just let that


    man have a look at the ne, and we''ll even get money out of it!"


    Henry dismissed her impatiently. "Enough. Don''t you know your own daughter? If I hadn''t given up my


    reputation, do you think she''d still be alive? Eleanor may have spent 15 million just like that, but just


    ask her, what else does she have besides money? Her husband is never at home, and her son treats


    her like a servant. Stopparing yourself with others; even though we aren''t living the ideal lifestyle,


    we''re not living on the streets, right? Learn to be grateful!"

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Chapter 1125 Olivia¡¯s New Fans


    "If I weren''t grateful, I would''ve left a long time ago. I just think that it''s a good deal. You get the


    ne back, and we ask that man if it''s what he wants, and if it is, not only would it solve the


    company''s financial crisis, we can even get to understand Olivia''s family even better. If not, why is that


    man looking for the ne?" Amy refuted.


    All of a sudden, Henry felt that her words made sense. If they were able to help Olivia in finding her


    family, they would be doing their job as her parents.


    Hence, he turned to her and asked, "Who is that man?"


    "I don''t know either, but I don''t think they look like scammers because I heard them call the man ''sir''.


    Think about it¡ªif they were scammers, they would''ve called him ''boss'' or something simr. This title


    clearly shows that he owns an organization of some kind, and it might mean that Olivia''s background


    isn''t simple either."


    The more she spoke, the more she thought that was the case, and her attitude became increasingly


    sincere as well.


    Henry was unable to make a decision at the moment, so he said, "I''ll ask Olivia in two days and see if


    she''s willing to send the ne to that man to see if it''s the one he''s looking for."


    However, Amy protested, "Why are you asking her? Do you think she''d give you the ne once she


    finds out how much it''s worth? Just tell her that you''ve made a mistake and the ne wasn''t one of


    the things in that nket at all, and give her something else in return."


    Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Only a child would believe something like that."


    "What? Couldn''t you have made a mistake? She doesn''t have any proof either, so you can just say


    whatever you want. At most, we can get another ne that''s slightly more expensive to switch out


    with hers!"


    "Do you have that person''s number?"


    "I do, he gave me his name card," Amy affirmed as she fished through her bag for it, then handed it to


    him.


    After taking the card, Henry nced at it andmented, "Albert Bleu? That''s an umon


    surname."


    Amy added, "That kid seemed wealthy, so I''m certain that he isn''t a scammer."


    "All right, don''t interfere in this matter anymore. I''ll go and look for Olivia."


    ¡­


    Following the airing of Nine Tailed Fox No.7, Margot, the character that was yed by Olivia, slowly


    gained the favor of the viewers, and Olivia''s fans were just as captivated by her acting prowess. As


    many of them knew where her studio was, they arrived early in the morning to meet her in person.


    Olivia hadn''t expected to see a crowd at the studio entrance and even assumed that she hade to


    the wrong ce. However, upon further inspection, she realized that it was indeed her studio, but the


    crowd before her was just too intimidating.


    What''s going on?


    Before she could exit her car, a few fans had already spotted her and quickly surrounded her. "Olivia,


    we''re your fans. You yed Margot so well! We love you!"


    It was then that Olivia realized that these were her fans. However, the show had only begun airing a


    few days ago, so how was she able to umte so many fans in that short amount of time?


    Still, she got out of the car and said with a smile, "Thank you for your support!"


    One of the fans said, "Olivia, we''ll definitely support your show. When will Virtue in Green start airing?"


    "I''m not too sure about that. Probably in a month or two, I think," Olivia replied.


    "We''ll watch all the episodes when it airs!"


    "Thank you."


    "Olivia, can I have your autograph?"


    "All right."


    As she spoke, Olivia epted a pen from one of the fans and gave each of them her autograph before


    asking, "Can I ask you for a small request?"


    "Go ahead, Olivia!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia still felt a little uneasy as she looked at the crowd, and she cleared her throat before saying, "My


    main job is fashion design, and acting is just a side gig for me. My family and I prefer to stay out of the


    public eye, and I thank you for your appreciation and support, but I also hope that you can understand.


    If any of you want autographs or new clothes, you cane and look for me, but pleasee


    separately. I get shy in front ofrge crowds!"


    Hearing that, the fansughed. "Okay, Olivia, don''t worry. We definitely won''t bother you."


    After bidding farewell to them with a smile, Olivia entered the studio.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Chapter 1126 Henry¡¯s Request


    Meanwhile, the fans who had dispersed were discussing fervently amongst themselves.


    "Olivia is so gentle. She''spletely different from Margot. I can''t believe how shy she is."


    "An actor''s duality is their best charm!"


    "Do you know what''s the most amazing thing? Acting is just one of her side gigs! Our idol is a big shot!"


    Looking at the quiet entrance, Olivia secretly let out a sigh of relief. If they came to see her every day


    like this, she might have to give up her job.


    Just then, Sophia walked over with a smallugh. "Olivia, it looks like a hat and a mask will be one of


    your daily necessities from now on!"


    Olivia replied, "I hope not. I''ll juste here less often in the future."


    The two were still conversing when a cautious male voice sounded from the door. "Olivia¡­"


    Looking at the source of the voice, Olivia caught sight of Henry''s face. It seemed like he had lost weight


    again. She hadn''t seen them ever since he told her that she wasn''t their real daughter, and although


    she regrly purchased gifts for him, she would normally send a bodyguard to deliver them to him.


    Now, this unexpected and sudden meeting made her feel awkward. She couldn''t say they were close


    as she had resented him for seven years and even found out that he wasn''t her real father. It would be


    difficult for them to be close in such a short amount of time. However, she didn''t feel as if she


    should be angry at him. After all, he had raised her for over twenty years, so she was still indebted to


    him.


    Hence, she hesitated for a long moment before asking, "Why are you here?"


    "I wasn''t busy today, so I came over to see you," Henry replied.


    "Thene in and sit."


    As Olivia led him into her office, Sophia prepared tea for the two of them.


    Taking a sip of tea, Henry asked awkwardly, "How''s the studio recently?"


    "Not bad. Did you have something to talk to me about?"


    Henry nodded silently, as if he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    Seeing his look of hesitation, Olivia pressed, "What is it? Just tell me."


    "Well, Amy met a man at the auction house the other day who was looking for the ne in your


    nket. I was thinking that he might know your true identity, so do you want to show your ne to


    him? He might be able to help you find your family."


    Hearing that, Olivia froze. "What is he like?"


    "I haven''t seen him, but I just wanted to know what you think about it. I heard from Amy that he looks


    like he''s in his twenties, and he seems wealthy. His subordinates call him ''sir'', and he''s generous with


    his money, too. Amy''s friend, Eleanor, got a ne that looks like yours at the auction house for 15


    million, and he wanted to take a look at it. He even said that if it''s the one he''s looking for, he''s willing to


    pay 30 million for it. However, even after he found out that it wasn''t, he still gave them 1,500 as a


    thank-you gift. I think that he''s quite wealthy!"


    Olivia frowned and said, "15 million for a ne and 1,500 as a thank-you gift? Are you sure he isn''t


    some kind of run-of-the-mill scammer? He might have switched the ne out while they weren''t


    looking."


    "That''s what I suspected too, but when I asked Amy, she said that she was afraid of this as well and


    specifically went to have the ne authenticated to ensure that it was still the same."


    Even so, Olivia found it hard to believe. It wasn''t just because of the suspicious story; she merely didn''t


    trust anything that was rted to Amy and Anna.


    "Regardless of whether it was switched out or not, I don''t want to get into any trouble. I''m living a happy


    life now, and as for my biological parents, I don''t have any emotional attachment to them whatsoever.


    Even if they were facing hardships back then, they still abandoned me, so they have no right to know


    how I''m doing now. You and Mom are my actual family, and I don''t want to go out of my way to look for


    them, so I''ll just leave things as they are. If we''re destined to meet, we will, but if not, then so be it!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Henry felt an ache in his heart at her words. Although they had spoiled her in the past, ever since he


    took Amy and Anna in after the death of Olivia''s mother, she had not had an easy life.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Chapter 1127 A Familiar Man


    Henry stood up and said, "Okay, you don''t have to look for them if you don''t want to. I just wanted to tell


    you about this. I have his number here, and if you change your mind, you can contact him. You can


    show him a fake ne too; there''s no saying you can''t find something from him. It''s still a lead, isn''t


    it? But this is just a suggestion of mine, and you can decide whether you want to meet him or not. I¡­"


    At his words, Olivia sensed that he was about to leave, but she had barely said anything to him. Hence,


    she asked urgently, "How are you?"


    Henry jolted at the sudden question before he slowly lowered himself back onto the couch. "I''m doing


    quite well. Without Anna constantly kicking up a fuss, it''s just me and Amy now. Sometimes the kids will


    go to see Hugo for a few days, so things are pretty quiet."


    "What about thepany? How is it doing?"


    Choosing to hide the bad news from her, Henry replied, "Thepany''s all right. We got arge order


    a few days ago, and it''s enough to keep us busy for a while."


    Hearing that, Olivia stood up and retrieved a card from her bag before handing it to him. "There''s 150


    thousand in this card from my sry. I saved it for you to get something to eat."


    "No, no, I have enough money," Henry hurriedly refused her offer.


    However, Olivia stuffed the card into his hand and said fiercely, "Just hold onto it. Did you know that


    you''ve lost weight?"


    At these words, she felt a lump in her throat. "Mom is going to say that I didn''t take good care of you."


    Henry''s eyes immediately turned red, and his hand trembled as he held the card.


    "Olivia¡­ I''m sorry."


    Not wanting to burst into tears, Olivia quietly readjusted her breathing and said, "It''s fine, it''s all in the


    past. In fact, I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you and Mom, I would''ve frozen to death in that


    hospital!"


    "A-Are things going well with you and Eugene?" Henry probed tentatively.


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, he treats me well. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Good, good," Henry mumbled.


    "Olivia, someone''s looking for you outside." Sophia''s voice sounded by the door, followed by three


    knocks.


    "I''ming," Olivia replied.


    Henry rose to his feet once more. "I''ll get going, then. If you need anything¡­ Just give me a call."


    Olivia nodded and said, "Same goes for you. Call me if you need anything."


    Henry didn''t reply, but he bobbed his head profusely as his heart warmed. Did Olivia finally forgive him?


    As Olivia looked at his slumped figure, she felt her eyes burn with tears as she was forced to ept a


    cruel fact. He had gotten old, even more than when she had first returned. Now, he seemed to even


    struggle with his gait.


    She inhaled deeply and left the office with Henry. Immediately, she caught sight of the unfamiliar man


    standing by the entrance. He was leaning slightly on the front desk and exuded an air of nonchnce.


    When he saw her, a smile appeared on his face, but it was a smile that was strangely filled with


    mischief.


    Olivia merely nodded slightly at him, only returning to greet him after she saw Henry out.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. Were you looking at me?"


    The man stared at her and asked in an arrogant voice, "Are you Olivia? Eugene''s woman?"


    Olivia furrowed her brow instinctively. Not only was this man incredibly rude, but she also had a strange


    feeling that she knew this man.


    However, she still remained cautious and replied, "Yes, do you need anything?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man first looked at his surroundings before he asked carelessly, "Don''t you make custom designs


    here? I want to order one."


    Olivia''s frown eased at his words, but she didn''t reply. Instead, she stared at him for a long time with a


    sharp gaze.


    The man crossed his arms and returned her stare without avoiding it. His gaze was bold and flirtatious,


    while his smile turned even more mischievous.


    Seeing that she hadn''t said anything in a while, he spoke up again. "Miss Maxwell, you keep staring at


    me. Did you fall for me?"


    Hearing that, Olivia narrowed her eyes slightly. At the sound of his familiar voice and the sight of his


    carefree attitude, she broke into a smile and reached out to pinch his ear.

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Chapter 1128 Beg For Mercy


    Olivie seid fiercely, "Christoff, do you think thet I won''t recognize you just beceuse you chenged your


    fece?"


    Behind her, Sophie jolted in shock end hurriedly took e few steps beck.


    Is this Christoff? My goodness! Why does he look so different? Whet kind of witchcreft is this? Also,


    isn''t Olivie being e little too fierce? How cen she pinch his eer like thet?


    Christoff yelped, "Ow, ow, ow, it hurts! Women, cen''t you be e little gentler?" At thet, he hurriedly


    rescued his eer from her gresp.


    Olivie scoffed. "Whet do you meen, gentle? Cen I be gentle to you? Did you know thet I wes looking for


    you to teech you e lesson?"


    Christoff chuckled. "I do. Look, I''m here now. You cen do whet you went with me!"


    Heering thet, Olivie seid viciously, "Okey, you seid thet yourself. Sophie, get me some rope."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sophie hurriedly replied, "Okey. Whet do you need the rope for, Olivie?"


    "I''m going to tie him up end send him to the police!"


    However, Christoff wes unfezed by her threet. He looked her up end down with e bold geze end esked


    curiously, "How did you know it wes me?"


    Olivie lifted her chin slightly. "I''d still recognize you even if you turned into e pile of eshes."


    Heering thet, Christoff reised en eyebrow end leughed. "Are you thet femilier with me?"


    "Not reelly. It''s just thet you''re the only one who''s this wicked."


    Olivia said fiercely, "Christoff, do you think that I won''t recognize you just because you changed your


    face?"


    Christoff sent her a vicious re. "Not as much as your Eugene!"


    Christoff sent her e vicious glere. "Not es much es your Eugene!"


    Olivie snepped fiercely, "Don''t criticize my boyfriend!"


    Christoff took e deep breeth out of enger, but before he could rebuke Olivie, Sophie re-emerged with


    the rope.


    "Here''s the rope, Olivie."


    Christoff glenced et the rope nonchelently, thinking thet she wouldn''t ectuelly tie him up.


    However, when he sew Olivie ept the rope end slowly epproech him, he couldn''t help but feel


    nervous end becked ewey from her. "Huh? Are you serious? I didn''t do enything wrong."


    Olivie gezed et him es she stretched the rope e few times in her hend. She stretched it so herd, it


    crecked. "Is thet so? Then, why did Eugene go to Nembehd? Don''t tell me it wes e coincidence. You


    plenned it, didn''t you?"


    Christoff wes uneble to sheke off his guilt end went to sit on e cheir in the lobby.


    "Yes, it wes me, but whet heppened to him in Nembehd hes got nothing to do with me. Thet''s ell his


    own doing. You cen''t put the bleme on me, right? Besides, I wes only focused on teking revenge on


    him beck then, end I wesn''t even close to you yet! Look, I''vee to beg for mercy efter we beceme


    friends, heven''t I?"


    Olivie scoffed. "Nonsense! You only ceme over beceuse you sew thet Azelee wes ceught end knew


    thet she would give you up!"


    "No, I elweys wented toe here, but Eugene didn''t ellow it. Ever since the rece, he''s hed e problem


    with me. He hes elreedy teken most of the essets thet belonged to Semuel, end the ones he didn''t


    touch heve been closed down. I didn''t heve eny spere time beceuse of everything thet wes going on,


    end you heve no idee how difficult it is to meet you. If I don''t chenge my entire fece, I cen''t even step e


    foot into Summer City."


    Christoff sent her o vicious glore. "Not os much os your Eugene!"


    Olivio snopped fiercely, "Don''t criticize my boyfriend!"


    Christoff took o deep breoth out of onger, but before he could rebuke Olivio, Sophio re-emerged with


    the rope.


    "Here''s the rope, Olivio."


    Christoff glonced ot the rope noncholontly, thinking thot she wouldn''t octuolly tie him up.


    However, when he sow Olivio ept the rope ond slowly opprooch him, he couldn''t help but feel


    nervous ond bocked owoy from her. "Huh? Are you serious? I didn''t do onything wrong."


    Olivio gozed ot him os she stretched the rope o few times in her hond. She stretched it so hord, it


    crocked. "Is thot so? Then, why did Eugene go to Nombohd? Don''t tell me it wos o coincidence. You


    plonned it, didn''t you?"


    Christoff wos unoble to shoke off his guilt ond went to sit on o choir in the lobby.


    "Yes, it wos me, but whot hoppened to him in Nombohd hos got nothing to do with me. Thot''s oll his


    own doing. You con''t put the blome on me, right? Besides, I wos only focused on toking revenge on


    him bock then, ond I wosn''t even close to you yet! Look, I''vee to beg for mercy ofter we be


    friends, hoven''t I?"


    Olivio scoffed. "Nonsense! You onlye over becouse you sow thot Azoleo wos cought ond knew


    thot she would give you up!"


    "No, I olwoys wonted toe here, but Eugene didn''t ollow it. Ever since the roce, he''s hod o problem


    with me. He hos olreody token most of the ossets thot belonged to Somuel, ond the ones he didn''t


    touch hove been closed down. I didn''t hove ony spore time becouse of everything thot wos going on,


    ond you hove no ideo how difficult it is to meet you. If I don''t chonge my entire foce, I con''t even step o


    foot into Summer City."


    Christoff sent her a vicious re. "Not as much as your Eugene!"


    Christoff sent her a vicious re. "Not as much as your Eugene!"


    Olivia snapped fiercely, "Don''t criticize my boyfriend!"


    Christoff took a deep breath out of anger, but before he could rebuke Olivia, Sophia re-emerged with


    the rope.


    "Here''s the rope, Olivia."


    Christoff nced at the rope nonchntly, thinking that she wouldn''t actually tie him up.


    However, when he saw Olivia ept the rope and slowly approach him, he couldn''t help but feel


    nervous and backed away from her. "Huh? Are you serious? I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Olivia gazed at him as she stretched the rope a few times in her hand. She stretched it so hard, it


    cracked. "Is that so? Then, why did Eugene go to Nambahd? Don''t tell me it was a coincidence. You


    nned it, didn''t you?"


    Christoff was unable to shake off his guilt and went to sit on a chair in the lobby.


    "Yes, it was me, but what happened to him in Nambahd has got nothing to do with me. That''s all his


    own doing. You can''t put the me on me, right? Besides, I was only focused on taking revenge on


    him back then, and I wasn''t even close to you yet! Look, I''vee to beg for mercy after we became


    friends, haven''t I?"


    Olivia scoffed. "Nonsense! You only came over because you saw that Azalea was caught and knew


    that she would give you up!"


    "No, I always wanted toe here, but Eugene didn''t allow it. Ever since the race, he''s had a problem


    with me. He has already taken most of the assets that belonged to Samuel, and the ones he didn''t


    touch have been closed down. I didn''t have any spare time because of everything that was going on,


    and you have no idea how difficult it is to meet you. If I don''t change my entire face, I can''t even step a


    foot into Summer City."


    However, Olivia couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to his rambling. After taking the rope, she


    immediately wrapped it around his neck and down his arm, skillfully trapping him onto the chair.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Chapter 1129 ountability


    "Thet''s e good idee. I''ll errenge more people for thet. I promise thet they will serve you esfortebly


    es you wish!"


    "Does thet include you?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivie leughed. "Of course. I''ll prescribe medicine for you endplement their efforts."


    Christoff snorted. "You ere only breve enough for thet."


    She didn''t went to telk ebout thet topic enymore end chenged the subject. "Do you know why Eugene


    tergeted you?"


    He didn''t reelize thet he wes e hostege end replied meeningfully, "Why else? He''s petty end jeelous.


    He doesn''t trust you enough or the fect thet our reletionship is pletonic. However, he cered too much to


    do enything to you end chose me insteed."


    She hugged herself end stered et him coldly. "You end Azelee worked together end threetened the


    driver''s femily in order to force him into pretending thet he molested her. Your purpose is to meke


    Eugene stey in Nembehd. Wes I wrong?"


    He crened his neck. "Yes, I wented to seperete you both so I cen be elone with you for e while. Whet''s


    wrong with thet?"


    She wes so engry thet she hit his heed. "You''re pretty confident in meking such grend cleims, huh? You


    eren''t even being defensive et ell."


    He glered et her. "I just wented to help you test whether your so-celled boyfriend is worthy of your


    dedicetion. Wesn''t I working for your benefit?"


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll arrange more people for that. I promise that they will serve you asfortably


    as you wish!"


    She was furious. "Benefit my *ss! It''s a human life that isn''t valuable as far as you are concerned, is it?"


    She wes furious. "Benefit my *ss! It''s e humen life thet isn''t velueble es fer es you ere concerned, is it?"


    "Who died?"


    "The driver."


    "How is thet my feult? I didn''t kill him!"


    His unbothered expression drove her med end she grebbed his coller with one hend. "Do you think I


    don''t heve proof? Even if you didn''t kill him, it''s definitely connected to you. He died beceuse of you!


    Don''t you feel eny guilt?"


    "I contributed the money, so he contributed his effort. It isn''t something irredeemeble; I merely


    borrowed his identity end did not even do enything to Azelee. You cen''t just bleme me for it!"


    She wes frustreted. "He wes jeiled for the crime of molesting e princess of Nembedh beceuse of your


    plens. Thet wes why hemitted suicide."


    Christoff ergued, "Thet''s on Azelee. She could heve let him go without further investigetion, so she wes


    the one thet ceused his suicide."


    Olivie retorted, "You ere to bleme too!"


    He ecquiesced. "Fine, I''m to bleme es well. Your reeson for teking revenge is pretty strenge. I didn''t


    even ceuse his deeth; even if it wes, how is thet your business? Why do you heve to teke revenge on


    me?"


    She wes ovee by rege. So, this wes the leeder of Semuel Court. He wes cruel end brutel end lives


    meent nothing to them.


    She wos furious. "Benefit my *ss! It''s o humon life thot isn''t voluoble os for os you ore concerned, is it?"


    "Who died?"


    "The driver."


    "How is thot my foult? I didn''t kill him!"


    His unbothered expression drove her mod ond she grobbed his collor with one hond. "Do you think I


    don''t hove proof? Even if you didn''t kill him, it''s definitely connected to you. He died becouse of you!


    Don''t you feel ony guilt?"


    "I contributed the money, so he contributed his effort. It isn''t something irredeemoble; I merely


    borrowed his identity ond did not even do onything to Azoleo. You con''t just blome me for it!"


    She wos frustroted. "He wos joiled for the crime of molesting o princess of Nombodh becouse of your


    plons. Thot wos why hemitted suicide."


    Christoff orgued, "Thot''s on Azoleo. She could hove let him go without further investigotion, so she wos


    the one thot coused his suicide."


    Olivio retorted, "You ore to blome too!"


    He ocquiesced. "Fine, I''m to blome os well. Your reoson for toking revenge is pretty stronge. I didn''t


    even couse his deoth; even if it wos, how is thot your business? Why do you hove to toke revenge on


    me?"


    She wos ovee by roge. So, this wos the leoder of Somuel Court. He wos cruel ond brutol ond lives


    meont nothing to them.


    She was furious. "Benefit my *ss! It''s a human life that isn''t valuable as far as you are concerned, is it?"


    She was furious. "Benefit my *ss! It''s a human life that isn''t valuable as far as you are concerned, is it?"


    "Who died?"


    "The driver."


    "How is that my fault? I didn''t kill him!"


    His unbothered expression drove her mad and she grabbed his cor with one hand. "Do you think I


    don''t have proof? Even if you didn''t kill him, it''s definitely connected to you. He died because of you!


    Don''t you feel any guilt?"


    "I contributed the money, so he contributed his effort. It isn''t something irredeemable; I merely


    borrowed his identity and did not even do anything to Azalea. You can''t just me me for it!"


    She was frustrated. "He was jailed for the crime of molesting a princess of Nambadh because of your


    ns. That was why hemitted suicide."


    Christoff argued, "That''s on Azalea. She could have let him go without further investigation, so she was


    the one that caused his suicide."


    Olivia retorted, "You are to me too!"


    He acquiesced. "Fine, I''m to me as well. Your reason for taking revenge is pretty strange. I didn''t


    even cause his death; even if it was, how is that your business? Why do you have to take revenge on


    me?"


    She was ovee by rage. So, this was the leader of Samuel Court. He was cruel and brutal and lives


    meant nothing to them.


    "I can''t stand the fact that you can deny ountability every time. Even if the driver isn''t connected to


    me, you caused Eugene''s rope to break at the amusement park, right? You lent manpower to Azalea


    which nearly killed my son too. Can you say that it isn''t your fault?"

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Chapter 1130 You¡¯ve Underestimated Me


    Even if he isn''t the mastermind, he''s still an aplice!


    After seeing Christoff''s pale face turn red and then green, Olivia released her grip. "You better give me


    an appropriate exnation, or you will never emerge from here alive."


    Christoff couldn''t help coughing after he was let go and cursed at her after catching his breath. "Are


    you trying to kill me, you damn woman? Do you think I cannot take you in a fight?"


    She crossed her arms and tilted her head to anger him deliberately. "Of course. Can''t you read the


    situation? I can kill you any time I want."


    He sniggered. "You''ve underestimated me!"


    As he finished speaking, he tensed his arms and caused the ropes binding him to snap open. She


    feigned shock and retreated several steps.


    Sophia thought they were about to fight when she saw Olivia move away and screamed in fear, "Olivia,


    should we call the police?"


    Olivia secretly felt for something on the table and calmly replied, "There''s no need. I will bring him to


    them myself."


    He shook off the ropes binding him and got up abruptly before approaching her slowly, his mouth


    curved victoriously as he threateningly spoke, "Do you think you still have the chance to do so?"


    He thought that she would retreat as he continued forward, but somehow, she did not do what he


    expected. He had only gone two steps when she came forward with a charming smile and seductive


    eyes. She resembled a subus as she approached him.


    Christoff felt his breath slow down and his body rx for some reason, while his movements stopped


    as well. He saw her spread her arms toward him and thought she was about to yield and hug him. He


    became overjoyed. Now that''s what I''m talking about!


    He had been there to give an apology, but she had nearly killed him. She might have choked him and


    bound him, but they hade to an understanding. She had expressed all her anger, hadn''t she?


    He reached out instinctively and brought her into his embrace. "You''re so evil. Do you really want to kill


    me?"


    She giggled. "I will never go that far."


    He became delighted. "I knew you couldn''t do that."


    He didn''t expect his nape to sting briefly as he finished talking, which wasn''t serious and felt like a


    mosquito bite. He was wondering about it when he felt his entire body begin to hurt. It got worse over


    time and seemed to go all the way down to his bones.


    Olivia had emerged from his embrace by then and smiled widely at him with a challenging expression.


    "So, do I have a way to send you to the police station?"


    Christoff stared at her in fear. "Y-you¡­What did you do to me?"


    She pouted innocently. "I just wanted you to experience my sons'' fear."


    He felt skeptical. "Your sons went through this too?"


    She sat in front of him. "Not really, though your feelings of fear are probably simr."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He sounded scornful. "What sort of fear can this cause?"


    She leaned forward with her hands on the table while staring at him. "You should never underestimate


    this sort of pain. I know that you can stand it and escape this ce, but do you know why you hurt so


    badly? Do you know the consequences of your escape, or the after-effects of this?"


    He frowned deeply. "What consequences?"


    Just as she said, he could stand that level of pain since members of Samuel Court had survived


    multiple life-and-death situations to be where they were, so this pain was nothing to him. However,


    humans would always feel fear toward the unknown; he didn''t know how she had done it and so he felt


    uneasy.


    Of course, this was Olivia he was facing. Had it been someone else, he would have been dead.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Chapter 1131 Deny All Responsibility


    Olivia patiently exined, "Your pain will slowly get worse and it will feel like ants gnawing at your


    bones. If you move recklessly and cause blockages in your cirction, necrosis, amputation, and even


    death might even be possible!"


    She had made it all up, of course. That needle had been intended to cause him pain and nothing else.


    However, Christoff was still in pain and believed it wholeheartedly, so he did not dare move at all


    though he couldn''t help his temper rising. "You used acupuncture on me?"


    He had already forgotten that she knew acupuncture.


    She looked at him and crisply answered, "Of course!"


    He was overwhelmed by anger. "You f*cking b*tch, you are going to die!"


    She red at him. "How dare you curse at me?"


    She stood up abruptly and got another silver needle. "It seems that you didn''t get enough of the feeling.


    Why don''t I give you another dose of numbness?"


    He knew when to surrender and settled on the floor at once. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    She retracted her hand and looked at him. "For what?"


    He smiled ingratiatingly at her. "I won''t curse at you anymore."


    Olivia threatened him with the needle. "What else?"


    Christoff frowned, feeling enraged by her victorious expression though he did not dare cross her. "I


    suggested the idea of trapping Eugene to Sirius, but I didn''t know how exactly he aplished it. I did


    lend Azalea some manpower, but I didn''t ask her to harm your son. It has nothing to do with me,


    honestly!"


    She pursed her lips. "You''ve managed to deny all responsibility. Even if you weren''t the mastermind,


    the people were all from Samuel Court, so¡ª"


    Hepleted her sentence before she could finish speaking. "Yes, it''s partly my fault too. You can deal


    with my people however you want and if you can''t bear it, I can help you. I told them to carry out their


    orders carelessly and even reminded them to not hurt you back then."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She cut him off fiercely. "They can''t hurt my sons either!"


    He acquiesced. "Fine, fine. I did miss that part. The ones I sent were the worst batch from Samuel


    Court and don''t have any brains at all. I''m here to apologize personally, aren''t I? Are our sons okay?"


    His words were rapid and sounded nice which might have been due to the pain, and she didn''t know


    what to do with that at the moment. "They''re my sons."


    "Fine, they''re yours. I won''t fight with you over them. Are they okay?"


    Olivia settled back into her seat and raised her eyebrows. "Of course. Your people aren''t so okay


    though. Why didn''t you go looking for them when they''ve disappeared for so long?"


    He was puzzled by her victorious expression. "What? Did all three of my assassins end up being


    caught by them too?"


    "Yup. They are in bad shape," she informed him seriously. "I heard that your assassins had to be


    carried out of the ce. Ah!"


    She shook her head as she spoke as if she couldn''t bear recalling it.


    Christoff didn''t believe that naturally, especially after seeing how exaggerated her reaction was. "Are


    you ying around with me?"


    He might be distracted now and didn''t get enough details, but he would''ve believed it if Eugene had


    caught them. However, three children had captured them. Even an assassin of the lowest level


    wouldn''t lose to three children in a fight, right? How were they in bad shape and had to be carried out?


    Was she joking?


    Olivia red at him. "Do you think I care enough to do so? Why else do you think you are still


    unharmed?"


    Christoff looked down at his legs, which looked so stiff and straight that they didn''t look real. "Do I look


    unharmed?"

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Chapter 1132 You¡¯ve Worn Me Out


    Olivia agreed. "Yup, that''s right. You don''t have toe to see me since I''m going to find you anyway!"


    Christoff had no words. How could she say there was nothing wrong and tortured him like this? If


    something did go wrong, she might have killed him.


    "Are you done? Is my apology sincere enough? Eugene is okay, your sons are okay, and I''ve been


    tormented by you badly. Let me go at once. I''m in immense pain."


    She smiled at him challengingly. "Call me big sis and I''ll release you."


    He red at her. "You wish. You''re 28 and I''m 30. How shameless you have to be to make me call you


    that?"


    She waved the needle in her hand. "Are you going to do it?"


    Well, that was the best course of action right now. "Alright, I''ll call you big sis."


    Olivia eventually took pity on him and used yet another needle on a spot on Christoff''s wrist. His pain


    slowly faded, while his legs which were stiff from him not daring to move finally had some feeling in


    them.


    He got up and eyed her in mock anger. "Is it my turn to take revenge now?"


    She didn''t panic and crossed her arms as she looked at him. "You can take revenge however you like if


    you want me dead. If you aren''t nning to kill me, it''s better not to invite such trouble because when


    you might end up being at my mercy again, I''ll¡ª"


    She smiled warmly and moved close to his ear. "I''ll make you pay multiple times the price!"


    He looked at the cunning look in her eyes and the adorable curve of her smile. Her expressions were


    so charming and lively that his heart was filled with a strange feeling.


    Well, I can''t really bear to do anything to her after all. Forget it.


    He eventually just hit the crown of her head gently. "Do you think I can''t do it?"


    Sheughed. "Of course not. You are Christoff Stevenson after all. Who would''ve thought that? I just


    think your decision is a wise and intelligent one."


    "You''re just taking something you don''t deserve for granted." He rolled his eyes at her. Even though he


    was able to take the pain from before, he had exerted a lot of effort in doing so and now feltpletely


    drained of energy. "Fine, you''re good at convincing others. You don''t have to treat me to a mealter."


    She pursed her lips. "It''s not even noon yet."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    His expression became stormy. "I''m hungry now. You''ve worn me out so much that I don''t have much


    energy left."


    She was speechless since his words sounded somewhat indecent. "Just talk properly. What did you


    mean when you said I''ve worn you out?"


    Heughed. "What? You''re already a mother, so why can''t you ept phrases like this? I merely said


    that you''ve worn me out. Where did you think I was talking about? Sleeping together or f*cking?"


    She sounded frigid. "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson from before. Do you want to go


    through it again?"


    He red at her and eventually shut up. "Treat me to a meal. You owe me, you know."


    "Let''s go then," she muttered in annoyance. "Why''ve youe from so far away to remind me of that


    as if I owe you my life?"


    He got up. "Don''t you have a consciousness? Who was the one that made me hungry by tormenting


    me? Besides, I just wanted you to vent your anger on me. Did I make you ountable for tormenting


    me? If I did, you would''ve¡ª"


    Olivia asked, "What is it about me? Have you forgotten who sat on the floor and couldn''t move just


    now? And allowing me to unleash my temper at you too! Do you want me to die from anger?"

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Chapter 1133 The Men Who Wanted the Ne


    The two of them quarreled as they left the studio.


    Sophia who had witnessed everything couldn''t find the words to describe her feelings and could only


    give a secret thumbs-up to Olivia to express her overwhelming admiration for thetter.


    Miss Olivia is truly amazing! That man was extremely terrifying with his re and scowling eyebrows.


    His stormy expression and growl had nearly scared Sophia to death too. However, Olivia did not give


    him any leeway, torturing him badly by choking him and even doing acupuncture on him.


    Ivanna appeared and asked Sophia, "Sophia, has that man who came looking for trouble gone away?"


    The corners of Sophia''s mouth twitched. "He didn''te looking for trouble."


    Ivanna enquired, "Eh? What did hee here for then?"


    "To be tortured!"


    Ivanna was more confused. "Didn''t you say that he asked for Olivia with a fierce expression as soon as


    he came in?"


    Sophia corrected her. "Yes, but that was before he met her. He became so obedient after seeing her.


    See this rope and these needles? She used them on him."


    Ivanna''s eyes widened in shock. There were only three less-than-polite words left in her mind which


    described her emotions. What the f*ck.


    "But do you know what Miss Olivia is best at?"


    "What?"


    Sophia replied conspiratorially, "Using her beauty. Why else would such a fierce man not retaliate?


    There''s probably an 80% chance he fancies her."


    The two were still chatting when the door to the studio opened. Sophia looked toward it to see Henry as


    well as three other men behind him and she quickly approached them. "Mr. Maxwell, do you want


    anything?"


    Henry didn''t look too well. "I-I''m looking for Olivia."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sophia looked up at the three men and carefully answered, "She''s not here. She has gone out."


    Henry turned to the men. "See, I told you that she isn''t here. Why don''t wee back another time?"


    However, the men refused to give up and told Sophia, "Call her and say that someone is looking for


    her."


    Sophia was hesitant and nced anxiously at Henry. After meeting his gaze, she quickly realized what


    was happening and thought of something. "She forgot to bring her phone."


    The young man leading the trio smiled warmly. "Really? Where is it then? Bring it to me."


    She was speechless and began to stutter since she hadn''t thought about how to answer it. However,


    one of the men behind the leader came forward and grabbed her. "Just do as you''ve been told. Why


    are you so chatty?"


    She screamed out in fear. "Fine, I''ll call!"


    She hated herself at the moment for not having Olivia''s courage.


    She called Olivia, and Olivia''s voice soon came over the line. "Sophia?"


    "Miss Olivia, someone wants to see you in the shop."


    "Who?"


    "I-it''s someone your father brought with him."


    Olivia became quiet for a moment before she instantly realized what it was about. "Ask him to wait for


    me."


    Sophia answered, "Okay."


    She hung up as she finished talking and exined to the others, "Miss Olivia has gone out for a meal


    and asked you to wait for a moment."


    One of the men behind the leader became irritated and his voice became louder. "You want our master


    to wait?"


    The man leading the trio nced at him silently before smiling. "Alright."


    He found a chair and sat down. Henry did not dare leave either and remained with them in the lobby.


    Sophia tentatively served them tea. "I-I''ll be right over there. Call me if you need anything."


    Olivia and Christoff returned after more than an hour. When she saw the men sitting in the lobby, Olivia


    immediately understood the situation. It was as she had guessed. They had to be the men whom her


    father said wanted the ne. However, she had told him that she no longer wanted to find it and


    she didn''t want to allow anyone to see the ne either, so why had her father led them here?


    "Olivia¡­" Henry felt uncertain as he frantically approached her. "Why did youe back sote?"

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Chapter 1134 Sapphire Ne


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Olivia asked, "What happened? Who are they?"


    Henry gave her a meaningful nce. "They''re looking for a sapphire ne. Didn''t I give you one


    like that? You can show it to them whenever it''s convenient for you."


    She immediately understood his implication. "Oh, do you mean that ne? I lost it. I brought it


    along when we went on vacation a few months back and it got lost."


    "How did you manage to lose it, Olivia?" He sounded regretful as he looked toward the men. "I''m afraid


    we can''t help you."


    She followed his gaze toward the men. Their leader looked noble and gentlemanly, with an


    extraordinary aura and handsome features. His eyes were clear and his skin was wless, while a


    sapphire stud was embedded in one ear. It was like what her father had said¡ªthey didn''t look like


    crooks.


    Albert Bleu got up and moved toward Olivia. "Can you describe your ne? You can also show me


    a picture if you have it."


    She studied the man curiously. He can''t possibly be linked to my background, right?


    "Where are you from? Why are you looking for the ne?"


    He did not answer her question and asked her instead, "How about you tell me where and when you


    lost it?"


    She made up a lie on the spot. "I lost it a few months ago on a vacation to Promise Ind."


    The man made a noise of assent and took out his phone to find a picture of the ne. "Can you see


    if your ne looks like this?"


    She moved nearer to look. It was a dark blue ne with arge sapphire at the center which was


    surrounded by embedded white diamonds. It was obvious that it was highly valuable and looked


    exactly like hers.


    However, she wasn''t sure who the man was. Was he someone linked to her lineage, or was he just a


    jewelry merchant or even a swindler? Besides, the ne resembled the one they had stolen back in


    Eurosia. If they couldn''t exin it away, everyone would assume she had stolen it. That would cause a


    lot of trouble.


    She only murmured indistinctly, "Almost. It''s not as pretty as yours though."


    The man seemed to have sensed Olivia''s worry and kindly replied, "The ne is very important to


    me. You have to contact me if you manage to find it. I am willing to pay a good price for it."


    She smiled and concurred. "Alright. Are you from a jewelrypany?"


    "No."


    "An antique collector then?"


    He seemed extremely patient and replied again. "No."


    Sheughed softly. "Well, you aren''t either of these. The ne can''t possibly be some sort of


    souvenir, right?"


    The leader didn''t have the chance to answer since one of his subordinates had be impatient. "Are


    you doing a background check? Why do you have so many questions? Just tell us whether you can


    find it or not."


    Christoff, who hadn''t spoken since he came in, leaned against the front counter and murmuredzily,


    "Why are you talking like that? You are the ones who came here, so what''s wrong with asking you a


    few questions?"


    His demeanor didn''t seem challenging and he hadn''t moved at all, but Olivia knew that he had be


    irritated. Worried that he couldn''t control himself and make a move, she quickly sent him a cating


    look.


    "It''s okay, everyone has the right to their own privacy. I have been too rude, but I was just curious."


    He didn''t care about that at all. Even though he seemed to be replying to her, he directed his answer to


    the men instead. "How were you being rude? If they don''t allow it, then they should get out!"


    The subordinate''s eyes narrowed as he approached Christoff directly. "What did you say?"


    Christoff straightened up and his gaze turned sharp. "I said, you are the ones asking for help, so you


    should behave in that manner!"

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Chapter 1135 The Whereabouts of the Ne


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The two red at each other. Both refused to back down.


    The scene gave Olivia a headache. Picking up a fight right now isn''t a good idea.


    She grabbed Christoff''s arm. "What are you doing?"


    The other man also yelled at his angry servant. "Back off, River."


    The servant paused for a moment. Even though he was still angry, he had to obey his master''s words.


    Atst, he shot Christoff a warning look.


    Christoff scoffed at his attitude. How dare he disrespect me? He''s just a lowly servant.


    Olivia put on an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry. People usually seek me out for costume design. It''s a habit


    to ask questions. I didn''t mean to invade your privacy, so I apologize for offending you. May I ask for a


    business card, so I can call you if Ie across the ne or a simr one?"


    "Sure." The man agreed to her suggestion before taking out a business card from his wallet. "I''m Albert


    Bleu. Please call me if you found the ne. As long as it''s the ne I''m looking for, I''m willing to


    pay any price."


    Fiddling with the business card, Olivia began with an innocent expression, "Bleu? There aren''t many


    Bleus in Criecia. Are you perhaps from Eurosia?"


    Albert nodded. "Yes, you''re right. We''re Eurosian. However, I would like you to keep it a secret."


    River turned to Albert with a shocked expression. His cracked voice revealed his surprise. "Sir!"


    How could he tell her about that?


    Olivia nced at River before turning her attention back to Albert. Her voice came out softly. "Don''t


    worry. It''s a secret between us."


    Albert decided to take his leave. "Thank you. I''m looking forward to your call."


    Olivia nodded. "All right. I won''t keep you any longer."


    The group turned on their heel to leave. Henry followed suit.


    Olivia called out to him. "Wait a minute, Dad. I''ve got something to tell you."


    River sought an order from Albert. Once Albert approved, River said nothing as he left with Albert


    without Henry.


    Once the men were out of earshot, Henry sighed in relief. He looked at his daughter andmented,


    "Thank you, Olivia. You can''t trust those men. They had been following me the whole time. They


    reached out to me because they saw me leaving your ce. I didn''t want to tell them, so I changed the


    topic to buy time. However, they had guns, and they forced me toe here with the guns. I had no


    choice, Olivia. I''m sorry."


    Olivia pondered for a moment. "They had guns?"


    Henry nodded. "That''s right, Olivia. We have to call the police."


    She exchanged a nce with Christoff. "We don''t have to. They won''t bother you anymore."


    "What makes you so sure?" Christoff spoke up with his arms crossed.


    She exined, "Their goal is the ne. Now that they knew I have the ne, they won''t bother


    somebody else."


    He coldly asked with the same posture, "And you lost the ne?"


    She didn''t want to share the information with him, so she decided to hide the truth from him. She


    answered without hesitation, "I did."


    He winced at her obvious lie. "You wouldn''t have asked the questions if you lost it. You were lying


    about the ne because you were unsure of their identities. Am I right?"


    She watched him in disbelief.


    He''s unbelievable! How did he guess everything right? Was my lie full of ws?


    ring at him, she denied the statement. "You''re imagining things."


    He leaned against the counter as a smile broke on his face. "You''re agitated, which means my guess is


    right."


    She didn''t bother to answer him. He''s getting on my nerves.


    However, Christoff wasn''t finished yet. He borated on the topic, "I caught you in a lie. That man can


    do the same. What makes you think he isn''t up to something when he left?"


    The words put a frown between her brows. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Chapter 1136 A Banter


    Christoff scratched his chin with a smug grin on his face. "Easy. If it were me, I''ll kidnap someone and


    ckmail you to give me the ne."


    Olivia coldly remarked, "Not all people are as bad as you."


    He pushed, "And what makes you think they aren''t bad people?"


    She emphasized, "They aren''t bad people. The leader of the group isn''t like you."


    "How are we different?"


    "Your vibes are just not the same."


    He gasped in disbelief. "Hold it right there! What''s wrong with my vibe? Do I look like a bad guy to


    you?"


    She giggled at his antics. "The words ''bad guy'' are written all over you from head to toe."


    A shadow fell on Christoff''s face. However, the frustration inside his chest vanished in the blink of an


    eye at the sight of her smile.


    "You wouldn''t survive this long if I was a bad guy... I would''ve made¡ª" A move on you. He didn''t finish


    the sentence.


    He almost told her the truth. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Henry, and the realization hit him. Her


    father is here. I shouldn''t say anything inappropriate. Therefore, he bit his tongue, forcing the sentence


    to a stop.


    Olivia had no idea about his dilemma. She burst intoughter. "That means my friendliness has made


    you more humane."


    He watched as she smirked. She got on his nerves, but he couldn''t do anything with her.


    "Whatever. You should continue your efforts. Just don''t turn me into something in between."


    Henry''s eyes darted between Olivia and Christoff. What''s the rtionship between them?


    Why does he keep staring at my daughter?


    "Olivia, you haven''t introduced us. Who is this?"


    Olivia vaguely answered, "He''s a friend."


    Christoff turned to Henry immediately. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Maxwell."


    "Nice to meet you too. Where are you from? How did you know each other?"


    Christoff smiled at the second question. "It all started that day..."


    Olivia didn''t want Henry to ask more questions, so she interrupted, "Dad, you should go. Send the


    group to me if they dare to reach out to you again. Just agree with their terms and do as told if they


    ever threaten you. They areing after the ne, so they won''t hurt you at all."


    Henry hummed a response. "All right. Look out for yourself too. Remember to tell Eugene too. His men


    can keep an eye on you in secret."


    She was surprised to hear his suggestion. Ever since her mother passed away, it was the first time he


    expressed concern for her.


    She was touched by his gesture. She croaked, "I will."


    Olivia returned to the main hall after she saw Henry off. Not long after she found a seat, Christoff


    approached her. "I''m staying in Summer City for a few more days. I can be your bodyguard within this


    period if you want."


    "Thanks, but no thanks. I''m capable of self-defense."


    "Your loss."


    "You better head back to your secret stronghold. Eugene won''t let you go once he finds out about your


    existence."


    His face leaned closer to hers. A mischievous spark gleamed in his eyes. "Aren''t you touched by me


    risking my safety all the way to apologize to you?"


    "Not at all."


    A disappointed frown pulled at the corners of his lips. "You''re a heartless monster."


    She let the statement slip. "Whatever. Just go. I can''t save you if Eugene got you."


    He shot her a smile. "Will you ever betray me?"


    She refused to give him the answer he wanted. "I''m not sure. Maybe? Probably? Perhaps?"


    He crossed his arms. "I thought we were friends. How could you backstab a friend?"


    "But Eugene is my boyfriend," answered Olivia.


    "You''re a heartless monster. I need to tell you that."


    "I can''t help it. I learned it from you."


    He chuckled. "I bet you would be my own kind if we spend more days together."


    She smirked. "You wish! We''re walking on different paths!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Christoff reached out a hand and ruffled her hair with force.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Olivia swatted his hand away. "Stop messing up my hair, or I''ll stick you with needles."

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Chapter 1137 Albert¡¯s Motives


    Christoff red at Olivia and took a seat opposite her. "I have a feeling that the man is an important


    figure in Eurosia, which exins the guns they have."


    "I understand."


    "I was told that the Queen of Eurosia must own the ne, which is an heirloom, to ensure her


    position. Do you think they''re looking for the same ne?"


    Olivia panicked at his words, and she immediately denied the im, "That''s impossible! The current


    Queen''s reign hasn''t ended. Why would they look for the ne at this point?"


    Her denial convinced him, so he agreed with her, "You''re right. However, they''re making quite a fuss


    over it if they''re searching for a normal ne."


    I can''t let him dwell on this matter!


    Olivia tried to change the topic. "Enough about this talk. Stop worrying. It''s their national affair. Don''t tell


    me you covet the Queen''s throne."


    He sneered at her joke. "No thanks. And I would like to stay as a male for now."


    Meanwhile, Albert got in the car.


    River could no longer contain his confusion. "Sir, why did you tell her the truth? The Queen asked us to


    make a secret investigation."


    Albert exined, "I have a feeling that the woman had the ne, but she won''t give it to us if we


    don''t show sincerity."


    River eximed, "That''s easy! We know her father! We can kidnap him and force her to give us the


    ne."


    Albert watched River with a stern look. "Your hot temper won''t do you good in this mission, you know? I


    wish everything could be resolved that easily."


    River prompted, "Are you worrying about something?"


    Hugh in the back seat chimed in, "He should be. What if she deceives us with a counterfeit?"


    Albert added, "She looks like she knows something, which exins the questions she asked."


    River asked, "What are we supposed to do now? Since she said it was lost, she probably won''t give it


    to us. We can''t possibly sit around and wait for something to happen."


    At that, his eyes shone in excitement. "We can steal it! Since you''ve found her lying about the


    ne, it means she still has it. We can ask somebody to rob her house. They can find the ne


    there."


    Albert shot daggers at River. "Enough talk. I''m ashamed to hear you speak. Get the car going."


    River stuck out his tongue. "You and your principles... Then how are we supposed to retrieve the


    ne? It''s been two months since we left Eurosia, and we''ve made no progress so far."


    Albertforted him, "It can''t be helped. For now, what matters the most is to gain her favors."


    "Sir, are you sure she has the ne we want?"


    Albert exined, "All I know is she didn''t tell us the truth just now. There are two possibilities for her


    lies. First, she didn''t want anything to do with us, so she tried to turn us away. However, she had many


    questions, which means she wanted to learn more about our background. Thus, it leads to thest


    possibility, which is that she lied due to ack of trust in us or she''s holding back her opinion before she


    learns our motives."


    "Maybe she''s just curious?"


    "But she immediately thought about Eurosia when she learned my surname. It''s not a coincidence.


    She''s testing us. She''s either a knowledgeable woman or familiar with Eurosia."


    River hesitated. "So, we''re going to waste our time and energy on her? Are you sure it''s worth it?"


    Albert soothed him, "In the meantime, you''ll carry on the secret investigation. We''re taking a two-track


    approach."


    River studied Albert''s expression from the rear-view mirror. "Sir, are you sure it''s not because she''s a


    pretty woman, and you fell in love with her at first sight?"


    Albert denied the im. "That''s ridiculous. However, having a friend as beautiful as her is not bad."


    ...


    At night, Eugene brought the children home and found Olivia in the living room. He smiled at her.


    "You''re early."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She hummed a response and exined, "I need North''s help to look up a man."


    Her statement took him aback. "Who is it?"


    "Here." At that, she took out the business card from her purse and showed it to him.


    He nced at the card before asking, "Albert Bleu? Who is this guy?"


    Seeing no point in hiding the truth from him, she told him what happened this afternoon.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Chapter 1138 Who Is Doreen?


    Eugen''s expression turned more serious after he learned the story. "He''s a Eurosian? Did they lose


    their ne again?"


    Olivia solemnly announced, "I''m thinking about the same thing, or else they don''t have to make a fuss


    over the search for the ne."


    He asked, "What are you going to do? Will you show them the ne?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t want to. It''s best if the nes aren''t the same. It would be just a little


    waste of time in the end. What scares me most is that they''reing after my ne. When the time


    comes, how am I supposed to exin where I got the ne? Moreover, I might get dragged into


    their politics. It won''t do me good."


    He agreed with her, "Fair enough. I''d rather us live a peaceful life instead of getting involved with


    politics."


    A whileter, North came out of the room. "Mommy."


    Olivia turned to him. "Did you find anything, baby?"


    "Of course." He smiled proudly. "You can count on me. Nothing can stop me from getting what I want."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She couldn''t wait to hear the answer. "All right. I''m listening."


    "He''s the older brother of the Queen of Eurosia."


    Olivia had a feeling that Albert might be an important figure, but she didn''t expect him to be a royal.


    "He''s the older brother of Queen Alice?"


    "That''s right. He''s twenty-five. Three years older than the Queen."


    Olivia nodded and mumbled to herself, "The Queen ascended the throne at eighteen. Now four years


    have passed. She was just a little girl at that time."


    Eugene was confused. "Why is her brother looking for the ne? Does he n to take the throne?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t think so. Only women can rule the country. Even if Albert is looking for the


    ne, he does it for Alice."


    It confused Eugene even more. "But she''s still in power. What''s the point of looking for the ne?


    Perhaps somebody stole the ne intending to strike a coup d''¨¦tat?"


    Olivia had no idea. She turned to North and requested, "North, keep looking into this matter. I want to


    know if anything has happened to Eurosiately."


    North answered, "I did the research. There''s nothing abnormal. Follow me."


    Olivia, Eugene, and the other kids followed him into his room.


    North showed them the major events in Eurosia over the past year.


    Olivia ruled out the unrted ones. As North said, the situation in Eurosia seemed normal.


    The information showed them the development within the country in the past year. It started trading


    with Nambahd, and even struck a deal with Goldiyya.


    Diamonds and petroleum abounded in Eurosia. It was a small but wealthy country. Besides, they had


    Decrane to back them. Therefore, the Queen had been ruling in peace for years.


    There was one thing worth mentioning, which was that the former secretary of the Queen, Doreen


    Bleu, passed out once half a year ago. The press covered the incident at length.


    Getting sick should''ve been a normal thing. However, the press in Eurosia reported her story once in a


    while as if they were keeping an eye on her condition. Every article was attached with her photo. When


    the photo was taken, she was either watering the nts, rxing under the sun, or working at her


    table. It was as if they intended to tell the Eurosian that she was healthy.


    Is this Doreen woman the moral support of Eurosia? Or else nothing can exin the press'' behavior.


    Olivia began, "North, I need to learn more about her."


    North hummed a response. His fingers flew across the keyboard as he inserted themands. Soon,


    he sorted out Doreen''s information.


    Doreen was the former queen''s personal maid. She had been serving Queen nchett for years. Even


    more, she risked herself to save Queen nchett and Queen Alice''s lives.


    Back when the people were trying to overthrow the crown, Doreen helped Queen nchett to make it


    out alive among her enemies'' conspiracies.


    Doreen was a bold but cautious woman, who was good at strategy. The country had be what it


    was today mostly due to Doreen''s contribution.


    After perusing the information, Olivia mused, "No wonder the press focused on her. She''s a heroin who


    serves two queens in her life."


    Eugene scratched his chin. After pondering for a moment, he began, "Doreen must be very sick."


    She turned to him with a confused expression. "What makes you think so?"

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Chapter 1139 Yearning for Eugene¡¯s Dishes


    A shocked expression fell on Olivia''s face. "Does it have anything to do with the search for the


    ne?"


    Eugene nodded. "It might be, or else the Queen''s brother won''t be looking for the ne at this


    point. Besides, he''s keeping a low profile during the search. The situation doesn''t allow them to notify


    the others about the search. I think they really lost the ne, or they lost the real one a long time


    ago."


    She turned to him, heart heavy in her chest. "What do you mean?"


    He met her eyes. "Olivia, the ne you own might be the real one."


    Olivia shook her head. "No way! I have had the ne forever, but Alice only ascended the throne


    four years ago. How can my ne suddenly be the real one?"


    Eugene pressed, "Then why do they have to search for the ne? It belongs to the royals. They


    can''t simply lose it like that."


    After that, he turned to North and said, "North, can you find the news reported when Alice first took the


    crown four years ago?"


    North hummed in understanding. A serious expression coated his facial features as he rapidly typed


    commands on hisputer.


    The others in the room watched him in silence. All they heard was the sound of his fingers tapping the


    keyboard.


    Soon, he found the news during the first year of her reign.


    He looked up the unofficial history and some domestic news, which Eurosia wouldn''t leak to the other


    countries.


    Their goal was to see the ritual in which Alice seeded the throne.


    One needed to go through aplex process to be the Queen of Eurosia. First of all, the former


    queen needed to issue a letter to announce her sessor. Besides, the sessor muste from the


    royal family, the Bleu Family. Moreover, the new queen must own the ne, which was dedicated to


    the Queen of Eurosia. The ne was a sign of military power, and the new queen could give orders


    to the army with the ne in her possession.


    On the day of the ritual, the sessor must put the queen''s ne in a slot under the queen''s throne


    to open the hiddenpartment storing the queen''s letter. All of them were essential, or else the


    sessor wasn''t qualified to take over the throne.


    Four years ago, people doubted that the ne was a counterfeit. However, Alice revealed the


    hiddenpartment under the queen''s throne with ease and took out the former queen''s letter.


    Olivia turned to Eugene. "Did you see that? Alice has the real ne."


    He kept quiet. He couldn''t quite get the idea for it, but he felt something was fishy. "Whatever. We don''t


    have to worry about it. That''s enough for today. After all, you turned them away."


    She nodded. "That''s right. There''s no need to worry about them. Babies, it''s time for dinner."


    The group went downstairs where the meals were served at the dining table.


    After taking a seat at the table, North asked, "Daddy, can you make spicy crayfish for us next time?"


    Eugene was surprised to hear his request. "It''s in our dinner tonight!"


    North exined, "But it tastes different. I like the ones you make."


    After that, he turned to his siblings. "Do you agree with me?"


    Carter nodded. "I want to eat that too."


    ke chimed in, "Daddy! Don''t forget to make the grilled fish!"


    Olivia added, "I would love some dumplings."


    Terry nodded his head vigorously at every suggestion. Atst, he eximed in excitement, "I want all of


    them!"


    Their requests overwhelmed Eugene. He studied Olivia''s and the children''s faces. "Are you being


    serious right now?"


    The kids nodded in unison. Their adorable faces melted his heart.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who sat beside him, also nodded to emphasize their words.


    Their faith in him softened Eugene''s heart. He was used to being a decisive and resolute man during


    work. The people around him respected him and feared him, but now, he had his family to give him


    faith. The feeling of being needed by them was good. The warmth coated his heart. It was a pleasant


    feeling and brought a smile to his face. Striking a big deal with his business partner was nothing


    compared to being loved by his family.


    He watched his family. He was grinning from ear to ear. "Sure. I''ll be in charge of dinner the day after


    tomorrow."


    North frowned. "Why do we have to wait for two days?"


    Eugene exined, "Mommy and I were invited to a banquet tomorrow. The four of you will stay at


    home. Behave, okay?"


    It was Olivia''s first time learning about the n. "What banquet?"


    Eugene answered, "Hayden''s mother is turning sixty."

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Chapter 1140 Sweet Sixty


    She sighed and ranted, "I don''t even know how things are going between him and Jewel. I''ve been


    haunted by regret for the past few days. Had I not brought it up, they probably would''ve made up


    already."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Eugene consoled, "No need to me yourself over that. The matter''s a ticking bomb anyway since


    Jewel would know about it eventually. Rather than surprising her in the future, she should know about it


    sooner. Making up or breaking up, it''s solely up to them. Besides, they wouldn''t be happy if their


    rtionship was forced. Alex''s concerns aren''t unreasonable at all."


    With a sigh, Olivia continued, "I know, but still, I can''t get over it¡­"


    He replied, "Alright, alright. Stop sighing. I''ll invite Mom with Jewel tomorrow so they''ll have more


    chances to get along. They''ll eventually move on, I believe."


    The next day, Hayden nned a banquet for his mother, Prune Sanders, for her sixtieth birthday at


    Fairview Hotel. After all, it was a great event in so many years. ording to his mother, who was sad


    over having no children-inw or grandchildren, all her birthdays were simply brushed past. Therefore,


    he wanted to do something nice for her sweet sixty.


    After Eugene and Olivia got off work, they immediately headed to Fairview Hotel, while Ellen purposely


    had Jewel apany her, which thetter naturally could not refuse.


    As the party of guests arrived at the hotel, Hayden and Aubrey enthusiastically weed them.


    "Mrs. Nn, you''re here as well!"


    "You should probably head in there soon. Prune was just talking about how she misses you."


    Ellen said with a smile, "You''ve never changed, Aubrey. You''re still as young as ever."


    "What are you talking about? I can hardly walk now!" Aubreyughingly jested. "Come. I''ll walk you in.


    Prune is in the resting room; Stefanie''s here as well! A sisterly reunion for a sisterly catch-up, huh?"


    Ellen was slightly taken aback when she was told that Stefanie was present. She turned around and


    held Jewel''s hand. "Jewel, why don''t you stay with Olivia for a bit? I''lle back in a sec."


    Jewel answered, "Don''t worry about me, Godmother. Take your time in there."


    After talking to Olivia for a minute, Ellen then entered the resting room.


    Olivia was visibly suspicious. If Stefanie''s already here, where is Alex? She turned to Eugene with a


    confused gaze.


    He assured her, "He''lle. He must be caught up in something else."


    Although Jewel did not hear Eugene mention any names, she figured it had to be Alex. She had seen


    the evidence he showed her, and if the woman was indeed her mother, she would be utterly


    speechless. Though, that was merely a baseless instinct that she was unlikely¡ªeven reluctant¡ªto


    believe as it pertained to her mother.


    Therefore, she persistently looked into the matter with Alex by her side. She knew that he did not care


    about the oue. In the man''s opinion, the evidence was enough to convince him that her mother


    was the homewrecker, and the reason he was willing to apany her in her investigation was that


    she insisted on digging further into the matter. She would not give up so easily no matter what!


    Followingly, Eugene told Olivia and Jewel to grab some food for themselves. After all, as Hayden''s


    friend, he should not intervene in the matter.


    After he left, Olivia and Jewel went to help themselves with the catering. The former then asked,


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    Jewel shook her head. "No progress so far. We went to the journalists, cops, and my mother''s past


    residences and even tried to visit our old neighbors. Sadly, they either moved or passed away. The


    journalists and cops couldn''t find any useful information at the moment since the matter had taken


    ce too far in the past."


    "So, are you going to continue?" asked Olivia.


    Jewel answered, "Of course! I can''t allow my mother to be known as a homewrecker for no reason!"


    Olivia softly consoled, "Don''t fight or trouble yourself. You can probably see Alex''s attitude by now. He''s


    already chosen to be on your side."


    Jewel replied, "And that does nothing. He chose to be on my side, but that doesn''t mean he''d


    unconditionally ept me in the future. Should a feud arise between us, this will be a catalyst to a


    foreseeable disaster. Honestly, I don''t have the confidence to remain steadfast as I stay by his side."

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Chapter 1141 I Am Her Boyfriend


    Olivia helplessly heaved a sigh. If it were up to her, she would not have chosen to stay with Alex as


    well. After all, the matter resembled an insurmountable barrier that stood firmly between the couple,


    hindering them from advancing and retreating.


    As she was dwelling in her sympathy for the two, a waiter, seemingly tripped by something, fell toward


    her with a tray in his hand. With furrowed brows, she instinctively evaded the waiter but failed to dodge


    the iing wine pouring toward her. What was most frustrating was that she chose to wear a white


    dress today, so if the red wine were to spill on it¡­


    In the nick of time, a man came to her front and shielded her, taking on the three sses full of red


    wine with his back.


    Right away, the waiter anxiously apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, mister! I was tripped by the


    tablecloth¡­"


    Olivia, too, was dumbfounded. She turned to the man that blocked the wine away from her, and when


    she could finally see him clearly, she was stunned. Albert Bleu?


    At that moment, he was carrying an awkward smile as the sapphire stud on his ear shone radiantly


    under the illumination of the lights. "What a coincidence to see you here, Miss Maxwell. Are you


    alright?"


    Finallying to her senses, Olivia hastily answered, "I''m fine. Hurry, take your coat off now."


    Cooperatively, Albert took his coat off.


    The waiter apologized once again, "I am deeply sorry, mister. Please allow me to have it cleaned for


    you."


    In response, Albert amicably handed the coat to the waiter. With that, the waiter turned to Olivia and


    asked, "I didn''t get any on you, did I, miss? I''m truly sorry about this."


    Having no desire to disrupt the merry birthday banquet, she replied, "No, but you should get this man''s


    coat washed right away." After the waiter left, she turned to Albert. "Let me find you another coat."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, he declined the offer. "It''s alright. I''m fine."


    Thereupon, Olivia did not insist on it. Frankly, she was rather suspicious of him and how the waiter of


    this hotel would make such a rookie mistake, so she was convinced that Albert orchestrated the entire


    ident. Thus, she was unapologetic about it.


    She chuckled. "So, you''re a friend with the Colemans as well, Mr. Bleu?"


    Albert pointed at a woman not far away and noted. "I came with a friend, but I''d never expected to see


    you here."


    She turned toward the direction, only to see Jessica conversing with the others. How did they be


    friends, though?


    "Jessica''s your friend?" she skeptically questioned.


    Not expecting that thedies knew each other, Albert immediately nodded. "Yes, I just knew her


    recently."


    "As thanks for finding your ne again?" she asked.


    Hearing that, he let out augh. "Of course not. Her car broke down, and I simply helped her to repair


    it."


    Olivia chuckled and jested, "Wow, Mr. Bleu, the master of all crafts!"


    "I wouldn''t say a master¡­ Men are just built physically stronger than women," Albert refuted. As he


    spoke, he turned to Jewel, who remained silent the entire time. He saw her help Olivia fix her dress. "Is


    this your friend?"


    "Yes. This is my friend, Jean Louis," Olivia answered. She used Jewel''s former name because Jewel


    Fenton was a controversial one. Besides, there was no telling whether Albert was a friend or foe yet.


    "And this is Mr. Bleu¡ªAlbert Bleu."


    Jewel subtly nodded at him, after which the two courteously chatted for a bit.


    A while ago, Eugene saw the man standing beside Olivia, and due to his masculine instinct, he decided


    toe over. Of course, the first thing he had to do was unt his familial power. He walked to her side


    and asked her in an intimate tone with a tender gaze, "Olivia, who''s your friend?"


    She turned around and nced at the man. "This is Mr. Albert Bleu. He took the wine that was about to


    spill on me earlier. You''d have seen me walking around in red if it weren''t for him."


    Upon realization, Eugene introduced himself, "Oh, Mr. Bleu. Olivia has told me about you. I thank you


    for helping her. I''m her boyfriend, Eugene Nn."

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Chapter 1142 Friend or Foe


    Upon those words, Albert was slightly stunned. Eugene Nn, the name known by every soul in the


    world? He''s not just a legend in Criecia but a prominent figure in the world! Everyone knows that not


    only was he the head of Nn Group, but he was also the owner of Promise Ind! Huh. What a


    surprise to learn that he''s Olivia''s boyfriend!


    As Albert was dazed, he was also secretly relieved that he used the indirect approach, intending to


    be Olivia''s friend. Otherwise, if he were to resort to threatening, his identity would have been


    exposed. To be fair, even his life would be in danger.


    "Greetings, Mr. Nn. Your name reaches every corner of the world."


    Eugene softly chuckled. "As if I''m anything significantpared to the royal Mr. Bleu."


    Hearing that, Albert was taken aback. Even his eyes subconsciously flinched. How did he already find


    out who I am? How is that possible? It''s only been one day!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You¡ª"


    Staring at his surprised face, Eugene continued, "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Bleu. It''s only right that I look


    into the details and purposes of the people that approach my girlfriend without any reason, isn''t it?


    With that, Albert took a deep breath. After a moment of panic, he finally collected himself. Of course,


    it''s Eugene Nn. What''s so hard for him to investigate anyone, including me, despite my identity?


    With that in mind, everything made sense to him.


    "Certainly. Though, I''m curious, Mr. Nn. What kind of people do you categorize me as¡ªa friend or a


    foe?"


    Eugene looked at him with a smile. "If you''re not a foe, you may be a friend. Unlike making friends,


    making enemies is easy. Thus, it depends on whether you perceive me as a friend or foe."


    Albert let out a chuckle. "I like a challenging one."


    With tense brows, Eugene handed a ss of wine to Albert. "To be friends one day."


    Albert epted the ss and clinked it with Eugene''s. "To be friends one day."


    "Nevertheless, I prefer a sincere friend. Please excuse us, Mr. Bleu."


    Finished, Eugene led Olivia and Jewel to the grand hall.


    Watching as the three left, Albert thought, Oh, what a disadvantageous turn of events!


    Olivia looked at Eugene''s expression and burst outughing. "Was that the nerves or the jealousy?"


    He questioned, "The waiter did it on purpose, didn''t he?"


    She answered, "Mhm, seems like it. Though, I don''t think he came with ill intentions. He probably


    simply wants to be my friend as soon as possible."


    Eugene let out a sneer. "How insincere of him to befriend someone with an ulterior motive. Does he


    think we''re fools?"


    Seeing how frustrated the man was, Olivia funnily consoled, "Let it go. He didn''t pull anything on me


    anyway. Why are you this mad?"


    "It''s annoying," he blurted.


    Then, Jewel suspiciously asked, "Who was that man? He looks rather foreign."


    Olivia closed in toward her ears and whispered, "He''s Eurosian."


    Taken aback, Jewel asked, "Eurosian? So, is he here for your¡­"


    Remainingposed, Olivia nodded. "Yes."


    For some reason, Jewel suddenly felt nervous. "So, what are you going to do?"


    Olivia answered, "It doesn''t matter. I told him I lost it. Though, he didn''t seem to believe it. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have approached me so deliberately."


    Jewel then reminded, "Be careful, then. We don''t know whether he''s an ally or an enemy yet. There will


    be trouble if we handle this poorly."


    "I know," Olivia replied.


    All of a sudden, the door to the resting room was forcefully pushed open, after which Ellen angrily


    walked out of the room with a contorted face.


    Confused, Jewel immediately went up to her. "What''s wrong, Godmother?"


    After letting out a long breath, Ellen painfully grabbed Jewel''s hand. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?


    Why didn''t you tell me Stefanie ndered your mother so horrendously?"


    Upon realization, Jewel felt a gush of warmth in her heart. "Don''t be mad, Godmother. I''ve been looking


    into the matter. I, too, don''t believe that my mother would do such a thing."

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Chapter 1143 A Familiar Face


    Ellen exined, "Of course, I''m not angry! Just by looking at you, I don''t need to know your mother to


    know what kind of person she is. It''s the first time I''ve heard Stefanie being so unreasonable. I used to


    feel sympathetic for her and her son, assuming they were abandoned, but seeing how things are now,


    it''s all karma!"


    Eugene and Olivia peered at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes. Stefanie must have


    crossed the lines with her words, given how she managed to anger his ever-so-gentle mother.


    "How did you end up talking about Jewel''s mother?" he asked.


    Ellen answered, "Seeing how Jewel and Alex were always so awkward with each other, I decided to


    offer some suggestions and advice. Then, she decided to vent all her frustrations with twisted,


    offensive remarks, iming Jewel''s mother to be a homewrecker and how she''ll never agree to spend


    her life with Jewel, no matter how well-mannered she is. That made me so angry! She probably doesn''t


    even remember how she first got together with Edmont. Yet, she''s talking crap about others! Jewel


    would live in hell if she were to get married to that family!"


    As she spoke, she turned to Jewel and advised, "Jewel, you shouldn''t be with Alex anymore. No matter


    how good of a man he is, with his wicked mother present, I don''t want to be anywhere near him. I''ll


    introduce you to someone much, much better. I''ll never allow my precious daughter to be treated so


    poorly!"


    Seeing how protective Ellen was of her, Jewel felt a tingle in her nose, after which she held Ellen''s arm


    and charmingly agreed. "As you wish, Godmother!"


    With that, Olivia burst out inughter. "Don''t get mad, Mrs. Nn. Jewel already told Alex of her wish to


    break up."


    Ellen replied, "Good. Leave the mother-son duo and see what kind of daughter-inw she can find after


    scorning my daughter. I''m a million times better than her!"


    Entertained by the situation, Eugene whispered to Olivia, "Aren''t you so treasured by your mother-in-


    law?"


    Olivia boastfully answered, "Do you believe she treasures me more than she does you?"


    He casually replied, "Impossible. At the end of the day, I am her son."


    With a challenging gaze, she stared at him. "Even with the four sons I''m carrying?"


    He then revealed a sour grin. "Well yed. I can hardlypete with you. With four of them on your


    side, my mother will very soon forget about her son."


    Sympathetically, she patted his shoulder. "So, be a good boy, or you''ll lose your position."


    Hearing that, Eugene was rendered speechless.


    While the four were happily chatting, amotion arose at the entrance, to which the crowd turned to


    the door, only to see a couple walking in. The man was around the age of fifty and slightly chubby,


    though chivalry flowed throughout his entire physique.


    Seeing how protective Ellen wos of her, Jewel felt o tingle in her nose, ofter which she held Ellen''s orm


    ond chormingly ogreed. "As you wish, Godmother!"


    With thot, Olivio burst out in loughter. "Don''t get mod, Mrs. Nolon. Jewel olreody told Alex of her wish to


    breok up."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ellen replied, "Good. Leove the mother-son duo ond see whot kind of doughter-in-low she con find ofter


    scorning my doughter. I''m o million times better thon her!"


    Entertoined by the situotion, Eugene whispered to Olivio, "Aren''t you so treosured by your mother-in-


    low?"


    Olivio boostfully onswered, "Do you believe she treosures me more thon she does you?"


    He cosuolly replied, "Impossible. At the end of the doy, I om her son."


    With o chollenging goze, she stored ot him. "Even with the four sons I''m corrying?"


    He then reveoled o sour grin. "Well ployed. I con hordlypete with you. With four of them on your


    side, my mother will very soon forget obout her son."


    Sympotheticolly, she potted his shoulder. "So, be o good boy, or you''ll lose your position."


    Heoring thot, Eugene wos rendered speechless.


    While the four were hoppily chotting, omotion orose ot the entronce, to which the crowd turned to


    the door, only to see o couple wolking in. The mon wos oround the oge of fifty ond slightly chubby,


    though chivolry flowed throughout his entire physique.


    In his arms was a woman in her forties. She wore a in dress that entuated her curvy lines. Her


    eyebrows were tender, and her aura was extraordinary, disying her well-maintained figure.


    While the crowd was guessing who they were, Jewel subconsciously took a step toward the couple, her


    eyes glued to them filled with disbelief. Isn''t that¡­


    Catching Jewel''s movement, Olivia asked, "What''s wrong, Jewel? Do you know them?"


    Thereupon, Ellen took a couple of steps forward with a daze in her eyes. "That''s Edmont Road and


    Winnie Parker!"


    Olivia was stunned as she had been hearing the names of those two frequently. Aren''t they Alex''s


    father and the so-called homewrecker who ruined their family? Why are they here?


    Lights of hope surged in Jewel''s eyes. Truth be told, she had forgotten how her mother looked and did


    not even know whether she was still alive. If it were not for Stefanie''s baseless usations of her


    mother being a homewrecker, she would have thought she was brought into the world by a stork.


    Such a face was too familiar, so much so that Jewel looked at it every single day. Apart from the marks


    of time, there was not a spot of difference on her face.


    Is she¡­ my mother?

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Chapter 1144 Do You Know Helena Parker?


    By that time, Aubrey and Hayden already went to wee them. They looked rather surprised as if


    they did not expect the guests'' arrival.


    "Edmont? So, this is Winnie. Oh, my. Why have you returned?"


    The man hugged Aubrey. "I''ve been missing my old friends."


    Winnie added, "Edmont said he wanted to give you and Prune a surprise."


    In response, Aubrey chortled aloud. "A surprise indeed! How many years has it been since west


    met? Are you still developing abroad?"


    Edmont answered, "Yes. I realized I missed all my old friends the older I got, so I hurried here. Are you


    all doing well?"


    Aubrey joyously answered, "Good! Pretty good! Come, Edmont. Allow me to introduce someone to


    you." As she spoke, she led the couple to Ellen. "Look who this is."


    As soon as Edmont saw Ellen, his eyes filled with shock. "Isn''t this Ellie¡­ I-I thought you told me


    that¡­"


    Aubrey smilingly stated, "Didn''t die, not dead! It was Eugene and his great-grandfather who secretly


    rescued them."


    Ellen was visibly excited. "You''ve finally returned¡­"


    Edmont happily cheered, "Oh, what a blessing! You have no idea how long I was depressed after


    hearing from Aubrey about you. It is truly a blessing to get to see you again today!" As he spoke, he


    turned to Eugene, who was standing beside him. "This must be Eugene, yes?"


    Eugene slightly nodded. "Good evening, Uncle Edmont."


    "Oh, look how big you have grown! I remembered you and Alex were only this tall!" Edmont eximed


    with his hearty look, putting his hand on his hip. "And now, you''re already a full-grown adult! Your name


    storms the entire world, and I always hear about you despite being abroad."


    Eugene smilingly refuted, "You tter me, Uncle Edmont. Those are merely rumors."


    "Surely not. You couldn''t have achieved so much without any capabilities." Edmont disagreed, after


    which he turned to Olivia. "And this is¡­"


    Hastily, Eugene wrapped his hand around her shoulders and stated, "This is my girlfriend, Olivia


    Maxwell."


    Out of courtesy, she greeted, "Good evening, Mr. Road."


    Edmont nodded in contentment. "Boy, you have good eyes, don''t you?"


    Eugeneughed rather proudly in response.


    As Edmont scanned across his acquaintances, his gaze eventually arrived at Jewel, only to notice that


    Winnie had been taking investigative nces at her, after which he asked, "And this is?"


    Eugene slightly nodded. "Good evening, Uncle Edmont."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, look how big you hove grown! I remembered you ond Alex were only this toll!" Edmont excloimed


    with his heorty look, putting his hond on his hip. "And now, you''re olreody o full-grown odult! Your nome


    storms the entire world, ond I olwoys heor obout you despite being obrood."


    Eugene smilingly refuted, "You flotter me, Uncle Edmont. Those ore merely rumors."


    "Surely not. You couldn''t hove ochieved so much without ony copobilities." Edmont disogreed, ofter


    which he turned to Olivio. "And this is¡­"


    Hostily, Eugene wropped his hond oround her shoulders ond stoted, "This is my girlfriend, Olivio


    Moxwell."


    Out of courtesy, she greeted, "Good evening, Mr. Rood."


    Edmont nodded in contentment. "Boy, you hove good eyes, don''t you?"


    Eugene loughed rother proudly in response.


    As Edmont sconned ocross his ocquointonces, his goze eventuolly orrived ot Jewel, only to notice thot


    Winnie hod been toking investigotive glonces ot her, ofter which he osked, "And this is?"


    Ellen answered, "This is Jewel, my goddaughter, who almost became your daughter-inw."


    With that, Edmont turned to Jewel once again, asking out of surprise, "You mean she''s Alex''s


    girlfriend?"


    Then, Ellen dragged Jewel into her arms and snuggled against her. "Not anymore."


    Seeing her protectiveness, he questioned with a scowl, "What happened?"


    After letting out a snicker, Ellen scoffed, "Someone said her mother was the homewrecker that ruined


    your family, and I''d rather die than agree to that!"


    Before he could connect the dots, Winnie was seen wearing an intense frown. "Your name is Jewel?"


    Ellen asked with a dull face, "Do you perhaps know her?"


    Thereupon, Eugene and Olivia looked at each other and helplessly grinned. It seemed Ellen was about


    to vent the frustration she received from Stefanie earlier to Edmont, and it was unlikely that she would


    have the mood to eat before she could finish expressing herself.


    Without answering the question, Winnie warily questioned Jewel, "Then, do you possibly know Helena


    Parker?"

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Chapter 1145 Do You Regret Now


    Jewel took a nce at Ellen and shook her head. "I don''t."


    Winnie''s brow grew even tenser. "What about m Louis?"


    Jewel shook her head again. "I don''t know any of them, but I''ve heard of their names."


    In actuality, she was told that Helena Parker was her mother while m Louis was her father.


    Nheless, with Alex insisting that Helena and Winnie were the same people, she could not work out


    what her mother''s true name was.


    At that moment, Olivia walked closer, observing the others'' expressions. ording to Alex, the so-


    called Winnie Parker was the homewrecker of his family and also Jewel''s mother. Nevertheless, they


    did not seem to know each other nor bear the resemnce of a mother and a daughter.


    Thus, she sneakily gave Eugene a push, signaling him to give Alex a call as thetter might be the only


    person who knew something. After all, Jewel was an amnesiac.


    Aware of that, he was already messaging Alex. ''Hurry over. Both your father and Winnie Parker are


    here. You should confront them should you have any questions.''


    Ellen''s face grew dark. "Jewel once lost her memories, so she doesn''t remember anything that


    happened eight years prior. Though, I''m curious about the rtionship you might have with her."


    After silently taking a deep breath, Winnie answered, "Helena Parker is my sister, while m Louis is


    my brother-inw. They had a daughter named Jean Louis, and Jewel somewhat resembles her.


    Although I''ve never met the girl, I''ve seen her in videos online. Back then, she wasn''t this grown, as


    she was a fragile little girl, so now, I''m hesitating to confirm my suspicion."


    As she spoke, she grabbed Edmont. "Edmont, don''t you think she looks like Jean?"


    He nodded in agreement. "Yes, but she had long hair back then. However, Jewel has short hair, so


    there are some differences."


    Hearing that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yet, Ellen held Jewel''s hands and excitedly replied, "You''re right! Jewel''s former name was Jean Louis,


    and it was only changed to Jewel Fenton after she lost her memories."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Winnie, too, was thrilled, walking toward Jewel. "So, you''re Jean? No wonder you seem so familiar."


    She pulled Jewel into her embrace as she spoke, "Gosh, do you know how long we''ve been looking for


    you?"


    Gently, Jewel leaned against her chest. Although she was unfamiliar with the woman, she was


    technically the only person that shared the same bloodline as her.


    Jewel was happy, but at the same time, a new fear arose in her heart. Even if her mother was not a


    homewrecker, the woman before her was undoubtedly in a romantic rtionship with Alex''s father. In


    that case, there was no difference in whether she was her mother or aunt, as his mother would never


    ept her anyway. Therefore, there was no future for her and Alex.


    As she spoke, she grobbed Edmont. "Edmont, don''t you think she looks like Jeon?"


    He nodded in ogreement. "Yes, but she hod long hoir bock then. However, Jewel hos short hoir, so


    there ore some differences."


    Heoring thot, everyone heoved o sigh of relief.


    Yet, Ellen held Jewel''s honds ond excitedly replied, "You''re right! Jewel''s former nome wos Jeon Louis,


    ond it wos only chonged to Jewel Fenton ofter she lost her memories."


    Winnie, too, wos thrilled, wolking toword Jewel. "So, you''re Jeon? No wonder you seem so fomilior."


    She pulled Jewel into her embroce os she spoke, "Gosh, do you know how long we''ve been looking for


    you?"


    Gently, Jewel leoned ogoinst her chest. Although she wos unfomilior with the womon, she wos


    technicolly the only person thot shored the some bloodline os her.


    Jewel wos hoppy, but ot the some time, o new feor orose in her heort. Even if her mother wos not o


    homewrecker, the womon before her wos undoubtedly in o romontic relotionship with Alex''s fother. In


    thot cose, there wos no difference in whether she wos her mother or ount, os his mother would never


    ept her onywoy. Therefore, there wos no future for her ond Alex.


    In that instant, she felt downhearted. She thought she did not care about Alex, seeing how swift she


    was when talking about breaking up with him; her investigation was solely to clear off the defamation


    directed toward her mother. Amidst her twists of emotions, she then realized she was merely


    pretending not to care about him. At the end of the day, words did not always reflect true feelings.


    Suddenly, hasty steps were heard from far away.


    Jewel turned toward the sound, only to see Alex running precisely in her direction from the entrance,


    and when he halted his steps, he panted rather intensely.


    When Alex received Eugene''s message, he almost arrived at the venue, so he decided to get out of the


    car and dash to the hotel. When he saw the awfully familiar face of Edmont, his heart violently


    trembled.


    The face remained ever so familiar, though itcked the determination and steadfastness of one''s


    youth, left with only maturity over time; he was much older now.


    Alex thought his father was nothing more than a stranger to him, but all he could remember from him


    was his betrayal. Hence, he always perceived him as a nemesis, hoping that they would eventually


    meet so that he could ask him the question, "Do you regret leaving me and my mother now?"


    s, the man was standing right before him at that very moment, yet he failed to utter a word.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Chapter 1146 Jewel¡¯s Aunt


    Strangely, a surge of despair arose in his heart. Despite countless events, he did not me the man for


    abandoning him and his mother. All he wanted to me him for was the torments his treachery caused


    for him and the woman he loved.


    "Alex?" Edmont peered at his son, his heart thumping in excitement as he reached out to grab him.


    However, Alex dodged his hand and scornfully mocked, "Who do you think you are?"


    Thinking that Alex might have forgotten him, Edmont warily asked, "Alex, it''s me, your father. Do you


    not remember me?"


    Alex let out a snicker as his eyes reddened. "My father? He''s been dead ever since I was five."


    At once, Edmont stood on the ground frozen, staring at the young man with his eyes full of devastation.


    So, he''s still ming me for the past¡­


    Having no desire to look at him, Alex dragged Jewel, who was in Winnie''s arms, over with a hostile


    gaze and scorned, "Aren''t you two of a kind? You abandoned us, so you should''ve expected that we


    want nothing to do with you, and now, you''re here pretending to be close to us?"


    Edmont nced at Jewel before turning back to Alex. What is he saying? Was Jean abandoned as


    well? Does he seriously think Winnie is Jewel''s mother?


    Hastily, Eugene pulled Alex over and whispered, "Helena and Winnie Parker are two different people!


    This one''s Winnie Parker, Jewel''s aunt!"


    Surprised by the revtion, Alex gazed at Eugene before turning to Winnie. "So, you''re not Jewel''s


    mother?"


    She chuckled. "I''m her aunt, her mother''s twin."


    No wonder they looked the same¡­ Alex stood still in awkwardness, realizing how his mother


    mistakenly med Jewel and her mother. For some reason, he felt rather happy, as nothing could stop


    him from being with Jewel anymore! As his agitation slowly waned, he asked, "But what about Jewel''s


    mother?"


    Winnie furrowed her brows. "That confuses me as well. I contacted her once eight years ago. She said


    she went to Mastar with Jewel, and we lost contact since then. I''ve been looking for her all these years


    too."


    Hearing that, Alex grew suspicious. So, where did she go? She wouldn''t vanish into nowhere, would


    she? He looked at Jewel and felt aplicated emotion in his heart as she, the only person who might


    know anything, had lost her memories.


    Frankly, he had always felt sorry for Jewel for this. Back then, had his mother not driven her away, she


    would not have had to experience so much pain, and her mother would not have gone missing.


    Winnie then looked at Jewel in dismay. What has she experienced? Why would she have lost her


    memories out of nowhere? Even if she did, her mother should''ve stayed by her side to care for her.


    What could''ve led them to split up?


    "Jean, how did you lose your memories?"


    Jewel shook her head. "I don''t know." Back then, when she had woken up, she found herself in Double


    Dragon Court, beaten to consciousness.


    At that moment, everyone grew silent, for most felt sympathetic for her. All of a sudden, a shout came


    from the resting room. "Winnie Parker!"


    At once, the crowd turned to the source of the sound, only to see Stefanie vexedly walking toward


    Winnie as if she was a beast charging straight into a fight. "How brazen of you toe back here!"


    When she was done speaking, she was already in front of Winnie, raising her hand to swing her hand


    at her.


    Dissatisfied by that, Edmont grasped Stefanie''s wrist and sternly yelled, "That''s enough! It''s been so


    many years, yet you''re still this rash! Can you never move on from the past?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" She struggled in uncontroble rage as if she was a psycho, screaming, "I''ll never


    move on! Since you''ve decided to leave us behind, why have you returned now?!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Chapter 1147 Dropped to Negative


    Edmont twisted his brows firmly as he suppressed the rage in his heart. "We didn''te for you today,


    so don''t stir up trouble at this banquet!"


    Stefanie questioned, "Stir up trouble? You''re the ones doing that! You''re challenging my patience!"


    Although Alex had his grievance against Edmont and Winnie, he too felt it was inappropriate of his


    mother to cause a scene, so he dragged her back. "That''s enough, Mom. We''ll talk about thister.


    Let''s not make a fuss out of it."


    "I''m making a fuss? Don''t you see them sh*tting all over me?" Stefanie aggressively shook herself out


    of Alex''s grasp and went to find Aubrey. "Aubrey, you better get them the hell out of here! How dare


    you let the shameless couple in!"


    Seeing that, Olivia subconsciously scowled. She never had any fondness for Stefanie and only treated


    her nicely out of courtesy for Alex. And now, her liking toward her dropped to negative.


    They''ve been divorced for twenty years, yet she''s still unable to get past the grievances. Besides, no


    one can be sure whether Winnie disrupted her marriage, and even if she did, the sympathy everyone


    had for her had long dissipated. She certainly damaged her image with her lowly actions, especially


    after how she tried to have the host drive his guests away during someone else''s birthday banquet.


    Sure, she has lost her happiness, but does everyone in the world have to resent Edmont and Winnie


    solely for Stefanie''s personal feelings? Not only did she trouble her son and his girlfriend, but she''s


    here harassing the banquet''s host. How ignorant!


    On the other hand, Winnie remained generous and unaffected, and she''s an infinite number of times


    better than Stefanie! Respect and triumph are not gained through screaming!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In response, Aubrey awkwardly grinned. "Stefanie, calm down. Everyone present is a friend of mine.


    It''s been so many years, so why don''t we grab a seat and talk it over?"


    Alex scanned his surroundings, embarrassed by the gossiping crowd. Normally, his mother had control


    over her emotions during conversations, but it seemed seeing Winnie caused her to lose it. "Mom,


    please stop talking. Everyone''s looking at us!"


    Stefanie shouted, "Let them feast their eyes, then! This homewrecker isn''t even afraid, so why should I


    be?"


    Thereupon, the face of Winnie, who had been remaining silent, grew sullen. "You''ve been insulting me


    with that for twenty years. I refrained from arguing with you because of the children, but now, you''re


    screaming at me right in front of the crowd. Do you think anyone''s truly afraid of you?"


    Feeling challenged, Stefanie raised her voice even more. "Then, entertain us! Tell us how you crawled


    onto my husband''s bed and seduced him. Tell us if you''re not ashamed at all!"


    Distressed by the situation, Aubrey whispered to Edmont, "Why don''t you find a room to talk it over? It''s


    not good to affect the crowd with the situation, is it?"


    Apologetically, he replied, "I''m sorry, Aubrey. I meant well, but look at how things are now. I''d never


    expected how she''d still act like this after so many years. We''ll look for a room right away, and I''ll make


    sure to make it up to you."


    She replied, "You have nothing to make up for. Your presence alone delights me. This confrontation is


    inevitable, so you might as well take the opportunity and finish it now." Then, she looked for a waiter


    and reserved a room.


    Edmont pulled Winnie to him. "Let''s head into the room. We shouldn''t interrupt the birthday banquet."

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Chapter 1148 Get Out


    Stefanie sneered and questioned, "Why? Embarrassed to share your deeds with everyone?"


    "You can do that, so why can''t I? Come in if you wish to listen. Stop pestering everyone!" With no


    desire to entertain her, Winnie indifferently responded before entering the room with Edmont.


    Persistently, Stefanie replied, "Good! I''ll y along with you. All of you,e, so you''ll stop hoping for


    me topromise!" As she spoke, she deliberately nced at Ellen.


    Earlier in the resting room, Ellen advised Stefanie topromise, but since she had never shared the


    same experience, she could not force her intoplying. If she were in Stefanie''s shoes, would she


    allow Shane''s daughter to marry her son?


    Ellen assured, "Of course, I''ll go! The matter pertains to my daughter''s life-long happiness! I''ll go even


    without you asking!"


    Eugene and Olivia had no intentions of joining the group, but as Jewel held on to her, not allowing her


    to leave, the two could only follow along.


    After the group entered the unit, they shut the door. With that, Stefanie carefreely red at Winnie and


    sarcastically snickered. "Despite your sneakiness, you surely failed to expect your daughter would fall


    for my son, didn''t you? Even if they''re not biological siblings, I''ll never allow them to get married, so


    forget it!"


    Jewel tensed her brows forcefully as she stared at Stefanie''s morose face. As she was about to speak,


    the startled Alex hastily dragged her into his arms and shouted at Stefanie, "What are you talking


    about, Mom? She''s never been Jewel''s mother."


    Stefanie was stunned, peering at Winnie in shock.


    Back when she discovered that Jewel''s mother was not named Winnie Parker, she assumed that the


    latter had changed her name, given how simr they looked. Since she did not want such a shameful


    incident to spread, she allowed her son to go through agony with her once again.


    After knowing that Helena had married another man instead of Edmont and lived a life of poverty since


    then, Stefanie felt much at ease and even bizarrely cultivated a noble sense of achievement. After all,


    the woman took her husband away, only to end up abandoned and in misery. Therefore, be it their


    simr fates or the fact that her son was in love with Helena''s daughter, Stefanie never went looking for


    Helena to start any trouble. Instead, she gave them a million in exchange for their departure from this


    city.


    Yet, just a minute ago, she saw the woman standing hand in hand with Edmont, and that to her was an


    invisible, ferocious smack on the face, which then sparked an inextinguishable me of rage in her


    heart.


    "They look identical. How are they not the same person?"


    Hugging Jewel in anguish, Alex felt helpless against the misunderstanding that caused so much


    suffering to him and Jewel. Sounding somewhat annoyed, he eximed, "As I said, Jewel''s mother is


    Helena Parker, and they look identical because they''re twins!"


    Thereupon, Stefanie stared at Winnie in dismay for quite a while, finding not the slightest difference in


    her except for her lesser quality. Twins? So, does that mean she''s Jewel''s aunt?


    Then, she revealed a sardonic grin. "It''s the same to me whether you''re her mother or aunt. I''ll never


    allow anyone that bears any connection to you to be with my son unless I die!" she enunciated her


    stance.


    Upon those words, Jewel subconsciously gasped as her fear came to reality. As long as she was


    rted to Helena, Stefanie would never acknowledge her. Instinctively, she attempted to shake herself


    out of Alex''s grab.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, the man tightened his grip. As his eyes reddened, he shouted at Stefanie, "Mom! Can you be


    reasonable? How is that Jewel''s fault? Why do we have to be affected, separated by the grudge of you


    people of the previous generation? I don''t care anymore! As long as I live, I want no one else except


    Jewel. If you don''t wish to see me die a single man, get out of my way!"

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Chapter 1149 Leave Us Alone


    Alex''s tone sounded resolute, and his eyes were bloodshot, prompting Winnie to smile at Stefanie. "No


    matter how I see it, it seems like your son likes Jean more. Are you sure you want to keep them apart?"


    Stefanie was furious. "Don''t be so pleased with yourself. Jean can never enter our family as long as I''m


    alive!"


    Winnie scoffed. "You''re still as stubborn as before. Aren''t you worried your son might fall out with you?"


    After ring at her, Stefanie turned to look at Alex, seemingly wanting to prove Winnie wrong. "Alex, if


    you insist on being with her, you can stop calling me Mom."


    At this point, he could care less about the grudge between his mother and Winnie. All he knew was that


    he would lose Jewel if he gave in now. So, he looked at Stefanie and asserted, "I won''t leave her, and


    stop pulling Jewel into the matter between you two. She''s not a pawn you can use to attack each


    other!"


    While looking at him with disbelief, Stefanie questioned, "Are you trying to drive me insane?"


    "You''re driving me insane!" Alex was trembling, perhaps from his utter fury and shock. However, he


    looked at Stefanie with a pained expression, and his voice sounded aggrieved when heined,


    "Mom! She''s the only woman I love. I''ve waited for her for eight years and exerted a hell lot of effort to


    get her back. Why do you have to separate us? At first, you said we were siblings, and then you said


    her mother destroyed your marriage. We went through so many ups and downs with you, yet you still


    won''t agree with our rtionship even though the truth is out. You met a scumbag and had a failedN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    marriage, but that''s your problem. Why do you have to let me deal with the consequences of your


    experience? That is the bottom line, Mom, so don''t overstep it!"


    Stefanie was so furious that she pointed at him and stammered, "You¡­ You¡­"


    At that moment, the silent Edmont piped up, "It''s my fault. My selfishness has caused everything."


    "Yes, it is your fault!" Alex finally found someone to vent his frustrations on and began raging at


    Edmont, "You weren''t loyal to your marriage. You let your desires run wild, failed your wife, and were


    an irresponsible father. Do you know how much harm you brought to us when you left without a word?


    My mom went to bed exhausted and woke up crying every day. I spent endless days and nights


    studying while others were sleeping. I dared not ck off and vowed to get your answer one day about


    whether you regretted leaving us!"


    When he finished, he seemed exhausted and heaved. Then, he wiped the tear at the corner of his eye


    and continued, "Once I got older, I understood the difficulties of being a breadwinner. My resentment for


    you decreased a lot, and I began making up all sorts of excuses for you, thinking that you must have a


    reason for abandoning us. But when I found out that my rtionship with Jewel couldn''t continue


    because of the grudges between you guys, my hatred for you began sprouting. I hate you so much that


    I wish I never had parents like you!"


    Once he finished his rants, the ce fell quiet as everyone looked at Alex, who had Jewel in his arms,


    with distressed gazes. He was such a tall man, yet he looked aggrieved like a little child. How much


    fear did he endure to be like this?


    Heartbroken, Edmont muttered, "Alex!" He wanted to head over and hug his son, but he was afraid to


    do so.


    Meanwhile, Alex stared at his parents and demanded, "I''ve never experienced the parental love other


    children had, so what right do you have to ask me to leave the woman I love? You guys settle your


    dispute yourselves and leave us alone!"


    Once that was said, he held Jewel in his arm and left.


    "Wait!" Winnie suddenly yelled for them.


    Once he finished his ronts, the ploce fell quiet os everyone looked ot Alex, who hod Jewel in his orms,


    with distressed gozes. He wos such o toll mon, yet he looked oggrieved like o little child. How much


    feor did he endure to be like this?


    Heortbroken, Edmont muttered, "Alex!" He wonted to heod over ond hug his son, but he wos ofroid to


    do so.


    Meonwhile, Alex stored ot his porents ond demonded, "I''ve never experienced the porentol love other


    children hod, so whot right do you hove to osk me to leove the womon I love? You guys settle your


    dispute yourselves ond leove us olone!"


    Once thot wos soid, he held Jewel in his orm ond left.


    "Woit!" Winnie suddenly yelled for them.


    Once he finished his rants, the ce fell quiet as everyone looked at Alex, who had Jewel in his arms,


    with distressed gazes. He was such a tall man, yet he looked aggrieved like a little child. How much


    fear did he endure to be like this?

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Chapter 1150 Telling Everyone the Truth


    However, they did not expect Alex to be so pissed that he roared at Winnie, "And you too! You should


    reflect on your actions the most! What''s so great about him that drove you to start a rtionship with a


    married man? Do you know what that''s called? A jinx! It''s your fault that your niece can''t have a happy


    marriage. Are you happy now?"


    Winnie felt her breath hitch as she reasoned, "I did not interfere in their marriage. It was your mother


    who interfered with our rtionship! I willingly became the mistress because you were still young. I


    don''t me you for losing your temper today, and I can see that you love Jean a lot. If that''s the case,


    why don''t you stay and listen to the truth?"


    At that moment, Stefanie snapped at Winnie. "Can you be any more shameless? Edmont and I were


    legally married while you interfered with our marriage. Don''t you know how this wille out in court?"


    However, Winnie ignored her and looked at Alex, seemingly wanting a definite answer.


    Although he med his mother for interfering with his rtionship, he hated Winnie even more


    because she was a mistress who destroyed his family, so why would he listen to her? Yet, he stood in


    ce, feeling conflicted.


    Ellen spoke up, "Jewel,e and join me."


    Since Jewel always obeyed Ellen, she nced at Alex before making her way toward Ellen.


    "Godmother!"


    Pulling Jewel''s hand, Ellen coaxed her, "Come here."


    Eugene and Olivia looked into each other''s eyes. It seemed like there was more to this matter than it


    showed. Therefore, he went to pull Alex back and made him sit next to Jewel. "Since we''re here to put


    an end to this matter, we might as well get this done in one go."


    Alex somewhat unwillingly stayed.


    Then, Winnie nced at the crowd and exined, "I know that everyone here is somehow rted to


    this issue. If this hadn''t influenced the children''s rtionship, we would''ve put this behind us because it


    had been over twenty years, so there''s no point in exposing the truth. But as Alex said, I can''t let my


    involvement be why my niece can''t have a happy marriage. That is why I must tell everyone the truth."


    She looked at Edmont. "Are you going to tell him, or should I do it?"


    He raised his chin, indicating for her to continue.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Fine, I''ll tell him. Your father and I go way back, even before he met your mother. We worked at the


    same factory and gradually fell in love. Back then, I was extremely shy. Though our feelings weren''t as


    strong as yours, we agreed that your father would meet my family and ask for my hand in marriage.


    After that, your mother came to work at the factory. Your father was handsome and a mechanic, so


    your mother fell for him pretty quickly. Compared to me, she was more courageous, and although


    things were not said, everyone at the factory knew we were love rivals.


    "Once, we had a g, and everyone returned to their dorms after it ended because we had a few


    drinks. I remember your father told me he would bring me food the next day, and I returned to my room


    after we parted ways. But your mother took advantage of your drunk father and used my name to trick


    him into going to the woods behind the factory¡­"


    Once she arrived at that part of the story, she took a deep breath. Perhaps this matter reminded her of


    pain.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Chapter 1151 Your Own Doing


    Stefanie''s eyes flickered with panic. How did she know about this? However, she still instinctively


    defended herself, "Nonsense! Who used your name? Don''t bull in front of the children!"


    "Are you scared?" Winnie taunted coldly.


    "As if! I''m saying you''re spreading lies!"


    At that, Winnie withdrew her gaze indifferently and turned back to Alex. "Your father came to me in a


    panic the next day. He didn''t say anything, just held me tightly in his arms. I asked him what was


    wrong, and he said it was nothing. I sensed something was off, but I only guessed that he was keeping


    something from me. I didn''t know it was something this big. Two monthster, your mother approached


    your father and told him she was pregnant. Your father couldn''t hide it any longer and revealed


    everything to me. We cried for a long time, and your father kept apologizing to me. I didn¡¯t know what to


    do!"


    "Back in the day, people still held traditional values," she continued. "Unwed pregnancy was almost a


    disaster for young men and women. If this matter had been exposed, the consequences would range


    from being fired from the factory to writing self-criticisms and undergoing criticism sessions. It would be


    a lifetime of shame. That''s why, given the circumstances at the time, your father felt responsible toward


    you and your mother, so they got married."


    Everyone felt a twinge of sympathy at that. So, this was how the marriage came to be¡­


    Alex looked somewhat lost as he stared at Edmont and Winnie sitting across from him. He didn''t know


    whether to me them or not.


    They were lovers torn apart by an unexpected turn of events.


    He could somewhat empathize with them. Although their situation differed from his and Jewel''s, the


    helplessness and pain of separation were no different, but should he me his mother for this?


    Although his mother had used despicable means, it was somewhat understandable that she did it to be


    with the person she loved.


    Should he me Edmont, then?


    He was drunk and probably thought he was sleeping with his beloved.


    Should he me Winnie?


    No, he couldn''t me her. She was innocent! Moreover, they were a couple in love, but they were torn


    apart.


    So what if she managed to win Edmont back? It was just tit for tat!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    While he understood where everyone wasing from, Stefanie was indignant. "I had no idea you


    were dating him. Stop talking nonsense."


    To that, Winnie argued, "Do you want me to find the note you wrote using my name to ask Edmont out


    back then? I''ve kept those things all along. Although they can''t be used as evidence, they can prove


    that Edmont never liked you the whole time. You''re the one who intruded into our rtionship!"


    "Nonsense!" Stefanie barked. "Whether he likes me or not, we were legally wedded. You were the one


    who intruded into our marriage, and you can never wash away the guilt of being a homewrecker in your


    lifetime. Every word you said is baseless in the face of thew! You''re cowardly and incapable of


    fighting for it yourself, yet you shamelessly interfere in other people''s marriages. And now you''re


    ying the victim?"


    "I''m not ying the victim." Winnie''s gaze turned piercing. "I just don''t want my niece to feel ashamed


    in front of you. You stole the man who should''ve been mine. Your marriage was protected by thew,


    but no one intruded on your marriage! After you two got married, I cut off contact with Edmont. We only


    happened to meet again by chance. We were extremely cautious, afraid of crossing any boundaries.


    But you still harbored suspicions and wouldn''t let go. Your words were even beyond humiliating. It was


    because Edmont couldn''t stand your suspicions and jealousy anymore that he divorced you. It was you


    who pushed him into my arms. What right do you have to im to be the one who''s been wronged?


    The consequences you face today are entirely your own doing!"

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Chapter 1152 Deceived My Boyfriend


    Stefanie hit the roof and pointed at Winnie, shouting, "Would he have gone to you if you hadn''t


    seduced him?! Why hadn''t you sought another man in the six years you cut off contact with him?! He


    admitted to liking you in court. Do you dare say that you two didn''t have a rtionship?"


    Winnie took a deep breath, angered by Stefanie''s words, and said, "I admit that I haven''t sought


    another man because I haven''t fully moved on from my rtionship with Edmont. But just because I


    haven''t found a partner doesn''t mean I want to ruin your family. Edmont and I were already a couple,


    and it was only because of your intervention that we broke up. It''s natural to have feelings, but our


    feelings were based on respect. During your marriage, we never did anything to betray you."


    At that, Stefanie snorted disdainfully. "How ridiculous! The court''s judgment is still sitting in my drawer.


    Do you think your words are absolute?! You are the homewrecker to my marriage. Do you think you


    can still clear your name after all these years?"


    "It''s me!" Edmont spoke up just then. "I was selfish. I didn''t want to lose my job and still wanted love.


    The marriage with you was not what I wanted. There was never a day I didn''t think about her in thest


    five years. She didn''t interfere in our marriage. In fact, she kept rejecting me."


    He continued, "I took a whole year from deciding to get a divorce to the actual divorce. I kept


    convincing myself that I wanted to give our child aplete family. Honestly, your unreasonable


    behavior exhausted me both mentally and physically. Eventually, I couldn''t continue anymore. I


    deliberately admitted to the affair in court so that the court would sentence me guilty and give


    everything to you. It would secure your life with our son, and finding someone else should be easy for


    you. I only brought unwarranted shame to Winnie for over twenty years. I''ve wronged Winnie and also


    both you and our son. It''s my fault alone. If you have any grievances, direct them at me, don''t take it


    out on the children."


    Stefanie sneered, looking at Edmont, then burst intoughter, eventually turning into uncontroble


    laughter. However, there was always a hint of destion in herughter. "In the end, it''s all my fault,


    huh? You two, you didn''t seduce him, and you didn''t have an affair. I was the one who brought you two


    together. Is that right?!"


    At that, she pointed at Winnie and continued, "You knew very well that he was willing to divorce


    because of you. You stayed by his side within the year he decided to get a divorce until the actual


    divorce. If you had no intentions of breaking us up, couldn''t you have kept your distance from him?


    Don''t you think you''ve been making him itch and crave to be with you by keeping yourself visible but


    out of reach?!"


    Then, she turned back to Edmont. "Do you think seduction is about having sex in bed and forcing a


    man to divorce? Isn''t it more like what she did, gradually permeating your life without fully revealing


    herself?! If this isn''t seduction, then what is it? Tell me, what do you call it?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "This city doesn''t belong to Edmont alone," Winnie argued with a frown. "Why should I hide away just


    because he''s here? And it''s not like I can''t coerce a man into taking responsibility. Have you forgotten


    how you got Edmont? Don''t you have any sense of guilt? If you consider my approach as seduction,


    then so be it! It''s up to you to interpret it however you want!"


    "Winnie Parker!" Stefanie pointed at her, furious and boiling with anger. "As fanciful as you put it, even


    if there was nothing between you two when we were married, you caused our marriage to fall apart.


    What defense do you have? No matter how much you say, you''re just a hypocritical b*tch!"


    "And what were you when you deceived my boyfriend in my name?!" Winnie retorted.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Chapter 1153 Drive Him Away


    "Enough!" Edmont shouted regretfully. "Stop arguing. It''s all my fault. What''s the point of using


    who''s right and who''s wrong now? No matter what happens, don''t let our grudges affect Alex and Jean.


    If the two children truly love each other, let''s support them!"


    "Support them?" Stefanie snorted, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Irked by her reply, Alex frowned again. "The situation is already clear. Not only does ming any of you


    have nothing to do with Jewel and me, but none of you have the right to stop us, either!"


    "As long as you are my son, I will never agree!" Stefanie dered, and Alex wouldn''t back down either.


    "In that case, you''re making me sever our mother-son rtionship!"


    The mother and son came to a standstill once more.


    It seemed that bringing up the past did nothing. Stefanie still harbored resentment toward Winnie and


    Edmont. She still refused to ept Alex and Jewel being together.


    The air suddenly fell into a silent loop.


    At that, Olivia took a deep breath and nced around to read the room before speaking up softly, "Mrs.


    Road, I understand that this is a family matter, and I shouldn''t interfere. But Jewel is my best friend,


    whom I''ve gone through thick and thin with, and my boyfriend''s foster sister. My boyfriend also happens


    to be sworn brothers with Alex. I still want to advise you, Mrs. Road. People often say that there''s


    always something to gain after losing. Although your marriage with Mr. Road isn''t fortunate, you have


    an outstanding son. He''s handsome, decent, and the renowned CEO of Road Enterprises, Alex Road.


    Who doesn''t know him? Women from all over the city want to be his, yet for more than twenty years,


    you two have relied on each other. No matter what happens, he always takes care of your feelings and


    almost obeys your words. It was your care and nurture that has led to his achievements today."


    Although Stefanie didn''t particrly like Olivia, thinking that she would only speak in favor of Jewel, she


    listened with a sense of resentment, but upon hearing what she said, she felt somewhat relieved and


    even proud.


    Yes, her son had always been excellent!


    She snuck a peek at her son, who was holding Jewel''s hand tightly as if afraid of losing her, and her


    heart twinged.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that, she murmured, "If so many women want to be his, why can''t he love someone else?"


    "Yeah, why can''t he love someone else?" Olivia echoed. "Isn''t it simply because he only loves that one


    person? You were also once young, Mrs. Road, so you should understand this feeling of unwavering


    love¡ªand even adoration. I heard you asking Miss Parker why she didn''t pursue other rtionships


    after you married Mr. Road. Now, I''d like to ask you: why haven''t you remarried all these years?"


    Stefanie red daggers at her as if her thoughts had been suddenly exposed. "What are you trying to


    say?" she retorted, being defensive.


    Olivia smiled. "I''m trying to say that emotions defy reason. Even if someone hurts you or lets you down,


    even if everyone advises you to let go, you still can''t bear to do so. Alex is your son, and his


    temperament and character naturallye from you. What wrong does he have? He is merely in love


    with a woman, that''s all. You are his mother, and you should understand Alex''s state better than us.


    Look at the two of them; they have be pale and emaciated."


    She continued, "You may not know how much pain Alex endured when he thought he and Jewel were


    siblings. He almost drowned his sorrows in alcohol every day. Later, we helped them confirm through a


    DNA test that they are indeed not siblings. He was happy but then started worrying about your feelings.


    They have been torturing each other like this. They haven''t seen each other for over two months. If


    there was another way, it certainly wouldn''te to this."


    Then, she added, "Alex has made efforts, and he has considered your feelings. From eight years ago


    until now, he has only ever liked one person, Jewel. It''s truly cruel to make him choose between you


    and Jewel. Can you bear to drive away such an outstanding son, Mrs. Road? If you do, there will be no


    shortage of people willing to take him."

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Chapter 1154 Don¡¯t Harass My Daughter


    One had to admit that Olivia was emotionally intelligent and excellent with words. Subconsciously,


    Stefanie nced at Edmont and Winnie, wondering if Alex would really go directly to his father if she


    forced him to leave.


    No, that can''t happen! That''s my boy! I raised him with blood, sweat, and tears! Why should I let that


    b*stard man and b*tch have him?!


    But how could she bear to fulfill the intentions of a woman who stole her husband¡­ She suddenly


    lowered her head, covered her face with her hands, and cried in pain.


    Alex took a gander at Jewel and got up to sit next to Stefanie, pulling her into his arms.


    He said nothing, for Olivia''s words were thorough enough. She had also expressed everything he


    wanted to say.


    Meanwhile, Edmont sighed, stood up, and said, "Either way, Stefanie, I''m the one who owes you and


    Alex. Don''t be upset. Although Jean is Winnie''s niece by name, they have never met. If you oppose the


    two children because of us, we will try not to contact her!"


    "Alex, take good care of your mother. She''s been through a lot," he said, patting Alex''s shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With that, Stefanie, who was still silently sobbing, burst into tears uncontrobly.


    Edmont then approached Ellen. "Ellie, I can tell you really like Jean. Please look after her for us."


    "Don''t worry, that''s a given," Ellen replied. "She''s also my daughter. I won''t let anyone bully her!"


    Edmont nodded and walked up to Eugene. He first looked at Olivia, then smiled. "Eugene, your


    girlfriend is something special!"


    Edmont nodded and walked up to Eugene. He first looked at Olivia, then smiled. "Eugene, your


    girlfriend is something special!"


    At that, Eugene embraced Olivia with pride in his eyes. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Road!"


    "Take good care of each other." Edmont patted Eugene''s shoulder, then turned to Jewel. "I''m sorry for


    causing such a deep understanding between you and Stefanie, Jean, and for subjecting you and Alex


    to so much hardship. Please don''t dwell on them, considering that Alex truly cares for you."


    "Are you leaving?" Jewel asked, and Edmont answered, "We''ll leave after bidding Aubrey goodbye."


    "I''m sorry you suffered because of me, Jean," Winnie said, giving Jewel a hug, then slipped a note to


    thetter with her phone number written on it.


    Edmont''s words were meant to console Stefanie''s emotions. Winnie couldn''t really cut off contact with


    her newly found niece. She couldn''t just stop contacting Jewel.


    After bidding everyone farewell, the two finally left the room.


    Suddenly, silence overcame the space. Only the faint sound of Stefanie''s sobbing could be heard.


    Ellen took a deep breath and exhaled before speaking, "Jewel is my daughter, and in my heart, she is


    the same as Olivia. I admit that I had a hard time controlling my temper after hearing your words. It''s


    because I felt my daughter was being mistreated. Regardless of who''s right or wrong among the three


    of you, that''s between you. Don''t you think making the two children bear the consequences is cruel?


    Do you think you''re only punishing Jewel? Do you not see that your son is also hurt and in pain?"


    She continued, "If it weren''t for seeing the genuine affection between the two of them, I would''ve


    stopped them. I''ve seen what you''ve done to Jewel time and time again. If you had a daughter, would


    you let her marry into a family with such an oppressive mother-inw? We''re all human beings with


    feelings. You keep targeting Jewel, but has she ever done anything to harm you? Whom do you have


    now but your son? If you continue to be obstinate and drive your son away, you''ll truly be left alone. Is


    that the life you want?"


    Stefanie, who had been sobbing, suddenly stopped. Her body instinctively stiffened as well.


    Ellen softened her tone and continued, "What do you think we, as parents, really want? Isn''t it just good


    health and a close-knit family? Look at how you''re driving both children to the brink of desperation. I''ve


    said my piece. If you still disagree, then keep your son in line and make sure he doesn''t harass my


    daughter!"

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Chapter 1155 It¡¯s Not Worth It


    With that, she turned to Jewel and said they were leaving. The young woman got up to follow Ellen,


    and Alex instinctively held her back, saying, "Jewel, don''t overthink it. Rest well, and I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow."


    Jewel looked at him, then nced at Stefanie, who was still sobbing with her head down, but didn''t say


    a word for a while.


    Alex shocked her and also made her heart ache.


    She didn''t know how much he liked her, but he definitely did.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t forget how he trembled and cried like a child while holding her. His grip on her arms was


    so tight. She knew he was holding on to hisst straw.


    She also couldn''t forget the desperation in his eyes, his words of hating his parents, and his statement


    that she was his threshold. Perhaps, at that time, he truly felt that way.


    At that moment, he looked at her with eager eyes and a nervous expression, but she couldn''t find the


    words to refuse him, no matter what.


    In the end, she only nodded in his expectant gaze.


    Alex smiled at once and ruffled her hair, his voice incredibly gentle. "Have a good sleep."


    Jewel nodded and followed Ellen out the door.


    Eugene, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. He just patted Alex''s shoulder, then held Olivia''s hand


    as they left.


    Although Alex didn''t leave, his eyes were fixed on them, watching them as they left.


    When the door finally closed, he sighed deeply and dropped to the floor, feelingpletely drained. I


    nearly lost her just now¡­


    When the door finally closed, he sighed deeply and dropped to the floor, feelingpletely drained. I


    nearly lost her just now¡­


    After a while, Stefanie''s voice came through, with a heavy nasal tone from crying. "Why are you still


    sitting on the floor? It''s cold!"


    Alex didn''t move, he kept his head down, and his eyes closed. "It''s good to feel the cold. It keeps you


    level-headed."


    Stefanie looked up and gazed toward the door. "How can you let me watch that woman act so


    smugly?"


    "Where is the smugness?" Alex asked, looking at her. "Even if she took Edmont from you, he was a


    man you gave up on. What''s there to be smug about? You should have calmly said, ''Long time no see,''


    to show your magnanimity and not lose your grace. But instead, you''ve been agonizing over Edmont''s


    betrayal all these years. It might have looked like your outburst had embarrassed Winnie, but to others,


    it shows that you can''t let go and can''t handle it. Olivia has only interacted with you a few times, yet she


    sees clearly what you care about the most."


    He continued, "You still can¡¯t move on from him, so you remain unmarried and keep holding it against


    Winnie. It has even affected Jewel and me. You me all the faults on Winnie as if that''s the only way


    to convince yourself that you''re not at fault in this marriage¡ªthat Edmont didn''t know better and didn''t


    know to cherish. But is that the truth? You are my mother, so in my biased perspective, I always side


    with you. But to be fair, you''re the reason for today''s tragedy!"


    Then, he added, "Yes, Edmont abandoned you, but you still have me. But Winnie was also abandoned


    back when Edmont first married you. She was just as devastated as you. Put yourself in her shoes.


    Would you want to be Winnie?"


    Stefanie looked stupefyingly at Alex and followed his train of thought, imagining herself watching the


    man she liked marry someone else. That pain would likely be no less than when she divorced Edmont.


    So what if Winnie eventually got Edmont? Just as Alex said, he was a man I gave up on. Besides, she


    doesn''t have an outstanding son like I do!


    Upon careful consideration, Stefanie came around.


    Alex looked at her expression and spoke again. "If you want, you can totally find yourself a boyfriend.


    Once you let go, they will mean nothing to you. Be honest with yourself. What will you gain from


    torturing your son and future daughter-inw? Don''t even get me started on mother-son estrangement.


    How will others perceive you? They will think you''re a graceless woman who deserves to be


    abandoned. Jewel and I will think you''re a malicious mother. Edmont will think you still have lingering


    feelings for him, and Winnie will mock you as a victor. Mom, it''s not worth it!"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Chapter 1156 All Is Unknown


    Stefanie petntly red at Alex. "You''re saying all this just because you want me to approve of you


    and Jewel, are you not?"


    Alex smiled and replied, "Of course. Your intelligence finally returned, Mom. See how you shouldn''t let


    Winnie throw you off track? We should focus on living our own wonderful lives. They are all in the past


    now. Jewel is an exceptionally sweet girl. It''s because you don''t like her that she asked to break up with


    me several times. It was me who persistently pursued her. Now she''s Mrs. Nn''s foster daughter and


    Eugene''s sister, yet you keep fixating on her blood rtion with Winnie. But they''ve never even met!


    Mom, please, consider supporting us because I genuinely like her."


    Stefanie felt an inexplicable lump in her throat and a surge of warmth welling up in her eyes. She


    reached out and caressed his head, choked with emotion. "You''re already going to sever ties with me.


    How can I not support you? You''re all I have."


    Alex''s heart suddenly churned, and he embraced Stefanie. "Thank you, Mom."


    "Go ahead. As long as you''re happy," Stefanie cooed while ruffling his hair.


    The banquet was nearing its end when Eugene and Olivia emerged from the room.


    They were supposed to help and celebrate Prune''s birthday, but they ended up doing nothing but


    being overwhelmed by their family issues.


    After bidding Aubrey and Hayden farewell, they left.


    After bidding Aubrey and Hayden farewell, they left.


    First, they sent Ellen back.


    Before she got off the car, she gave Jewel a few reminders. "Jewel, Stefanie can be a bit harsh, but I


    can tell that Alex genuinely cares for you. Whether you two stay together, I¡¯ll always be here for you.


    What matters is that you''re happy. Don''t sacrifice yourself!"


    Jewel was instantly filled with tears, and she held Ellen tightly. "Thank you, Mom! I understand."


    She called her ''Mom,'' not just ''Godmother.''


    Ever since she could remember, no one had ever been this nice to her.


    She had suffered misfortune, experienced memory loss, disfigurement, and various hardships, even in


    her rtionships. But she was also grateful that she had people who treated her so well, so lovingly.


    After parting ways with Ellen, Olivia held Jewel''s hand to express her happiness. "This time, Alex''s


    mom shouldn''t oppose you guys anymore."


    However, Jewel couldn''t feel any joy in her heart. "But should we be together just because she


    agrees?" she murmured.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Don''t you want to be with him? Do you really want to break up?" Olivia gazed skeptically at her, and


    Jewel looked out the window, somewhat irritable. "I don''t know. I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    "What are you worried about?" Olivia asked.


    "Do you think a forced rtionship canst?" she mumbled after a long silence. "Even if I don''t mind


    his mother''s unfriendly attitude toward me, and even if I don''t mind her using my mom of being a


    homewrecker, you can tell that Alex''s mom tonight only reluctantlypromised because you guys


    forced her to. She didn''t genuinely agree."


    Before Olivia could respond, Eugene spoke up. "You two are only dating, not getting married. Why do


    you have to think so much? If you get along well, stay together. If not, break up. Who knows what the


    future holds? Just because Alex''s mother doesn''t agree now doesn''t mean she''ll nevere around.


    You two should focus on the present. Right now, you love each other, so be happy together and don''t


    let external factors affect your mood. Both you and Alex keep worrying about the future, but the


    prerequisite is to be together, no?"


    Jewel was taken aback, and it was as if she suddenly saw things clearly.


    Yeah, it makes sense! She had been thinking about what would happen in the future, how she would


    get along with her harsh mother-inw, and leaving Alex caught in the middle, torn between them.


    But she had forgotten that they hadn''t even properly dated yet, and whether they could be together in


    the future and how long their love wouldst were all unknowns, still up in the air.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Chapter 1157 Thankfully, You Were There


    Why am I bothering myself with things that have yet to happen?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I get it now, Eugene."


    At that, Eugene turned his head around and smiled at Jewel. "What matters is that you''re happy. We''re


    all just mundane humans, no need topromise for anyone. Just confront anyone who pisses you


    off."


    "That''s right," Olivia echoed with a smile. "No one will dare mess with you with Eugene around!"


    "Life doesn''t seem so hard anymore." Jewel smiled too. "Huh, I wonder why."


    "Exactly!" Olivia replied. "There really aren''t any troubles in the world. What troubles us are the


    unnecessary ones."


    It was near midnight when Eugene and Olivia returned to Golden Age, and only Felix, the butler, was


    waiting for them.


    "You''re still awake, Mr. Felix!" Olivia eximed apologetically. "No need to wait for us if wee back


    thiste."


    "It''s alright. It''s my duty," Felix replied.


    "Are the boys asleep?" Olivia asked, and Felix beamed. "They are. The young masters are very


    disciplined. They went to bed at half-past nine!"


    "You should rest too." Olivia returned the smile.


    "The boys have another day off, right?" Eugene asked after changing his shoes.


    "Yes. Their examination starts when they return to school," Felix reported.


    "Have someone bring Grandfather over tomorrow," Eugene said, surprising Olivia. "He''s already pretty


    old. He shouldn''t be going through such a fuss."


    "But he should get to see his great-grandsons, no?" Eugene beamed.


    Olivia couldn''t help butugh as she looked at Eugene, who acted like a proud child. "Well, someone''s


    being low-key."


    At that, Eugene held her hand as they walked upstairs. "If I wasn''t injured and worried about


    Grandfather, I would have brought him here the day I returned. He would be so happy to know that he


    has four great-grandsons!"


    Olivia wasn''t sure if Eugene''s happiness rubbed off on her or if Alex Road and Jewel''s matter being


    resolved tonight had lifted a big weight off her shoulders, but in any case, she was in a great mood.


    Suddenly, she felt a wave of emotions. In the past, she always considered herself unlucky. She had a


    pure heart yet was bullied for no reason. Then, her father kicked her out. She endured seven years of


    hardship.


    Even after returning, she faced constant turmoil. Her son was kidnapped and targeted, and she


    became widely known due to online scandals. Her father even told her that she wasn''t their biological


    daughter but an abandoned child. However, when she looked back, although she couldn¡¯t find her


    biological parents, she was still raised and cared for by her adoptive parents. Her son''s ordeals had all


    been miraculously resolved, and the man she met loved and cherished her. Her mother-inw was


    understanding, and her career was thriving.


    What made her feel most fortunate was that the man she loved turned out to be the biological father of


    her child. Not only that, but they suddenly gained three more sons, each exceptionally intelligent and


    excelling in their respective fields.


    What were the odds of such a fortunate turn of events? How destined was all this to happen? How


    many good deeds had she done in her past life to receive such good fortune?


    Compared to Jewel, she was much luckier.


    People should always look forward. Dwelling on the past would only hinder progress!


    She snuck a peek at her man, and a slight smile formed at the corner of her lips. A certain ce in her


    heart felt full and warm, filled with his love and respect.


    Perhaps he was right. They should both live in the present. Worrying about things that had yet to


    happen and being anxious about imagined oues was futile.


    Right after the two entered the bedroom, Eugene pressed her against the door. His eyes sparkled as if


    they were holding hidden starlight, and hisrge hand gently caressed her face.


    "You were truly radiant today, Olivia," he said out of the blue, stumping Olivia, and she looked at him


    with a tilted head. "Sorry?"


    "Your response to Alex''s mother, with your IQ and EQ, was simply amazing!" Eugene exined,


    making Olivia chuckle. "I thought you were going to say something else. But yeah, no one else said a


    word!"


    "Well said." Eugene smiled. "They were all emotional, and no matter who took it a step further, there


    was no way to end it peacefully. Thankfully, you were there. Otherwise, Alex would''ve definitely fallen


    out with his mother, and his rtionship with Jewel would''ve been over."

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Chapter 1158 If You¡¯re Incapable, Just Say It


    Bing somewhat bashful of thepliments, Olivia drew yful patterns on Eugene''s chest,


    feeling inexplicably shy. "You''re exaggerating it. Even if I didn''t say anything, your mom would''ve."


    At that, Eugene rubbed her forehead affectionately and cooed, "It''s different. My mom will certainly side


    with Jewel, and she just had a fallout with Stefanie. She''s really angry right now and most likely to say


    thest thing she said tonight, telling Stefanie to keep Alex in line and not let him see Jewel anymore.


    And as a grown man, I shouldn''t step in, let alone anyone else. Only if you stepped in would things


    have worked out for the better. You first acknowledge her contribution, soothe her emotions, then make


    her consider things from a different perspective, let her see Alex and Jewel''s rtionship, and finally


    remind her that Alex is her only son. With such aplete system, I couldn''t have thought of a better


    oue!"


    Olivia giggled, feeling somewhat woozy from being showered with praises. "Are you trying to shower


    me withpliments so that I''ll be too distracted to consider what you''re going to do to me? None of


    that came to my head at all. How did youe up with such a summary?"


    Eugene yielded and said with a smile, "You caught me. I do want to do something to you, but not just a


    little something, many, many things¡­"


    As he spoke, he leaned in.


    She could feel his warm breath brushing against her cheek clearly. His soft lips trailed down from her


    eyebrows to her eyes. Finally, theynded directly on her lips, with a gentle and cautious touch, as if


    treating a priceless treasure. It was a tender and affectionate moment.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the man bent down and lifted her up from the ground. Compared to the strength with which


    he held her, he ced her gently and delicately on the bed.


    "Olivia¡­" he murmured affectionately while propping himself up on her sides, calling her repeatedly,


    each time gentler than thest, and the kisses followed the rhythm of his calling.


    Until the kissnded on her lips, then it became uncontroble, eager, lingering, passionate, and


    insatiable. He couldn''t seem to have enough of kissing her, seizing her with a fierceness!


    Olivia gradually lost the will to resist, her consciousness slowly drifting away. Her eyes twinkled, and


    her cheeks flushed rosily. Her hands instinctively trailed up the man''s neck.


    Faced with such an obedient and charming woman, Eugene was already restraining himself as much


    as he could. But the petite body beneath him was just too seductive, almost driving him to lose all


    rationality. Only two words were echoing in his mind¡ªtake her.


    But he couldn''t!


    His rationality returned, and he stopped the passionate kisses. With his eyes closed, he panted heavily,


    and his entire body stiffened like a nk.


    He couldn''t break his promise. He couldn''t mistreat her. He couldn''t let his girlfriend feel insecure¡­


    After a while, he suddenly sat up. Just as he was about to risepletely, he felt two soft arms


    wrapping around him, and then soft lips covered his.


    Her kiss was different from his. It was gentle, sweet, both teasing andforting.


    He was at a loss. Hell, only the heavens knew how much self-control he needed to stop! How could


    she provoke him like this?


    Though pleased, he was also in a difiture. "You little troublemaker, don''t tempt me like that. I don''t


    have such strong resistance to you." He chuckled helplessly.


    Olivia said nothing in response, only continuing to kiss him.


    Gradually¡­ Eugene caught on, and he gazed gingerly at the woman beneath him. "Olivia, you¡­"


    Olivia was already shy about making the first move, yet the man had to ask questions at this time!


    Wasn''t it a logical conclusion?


    At that, she pulled his neck down. "Are you not going to seize the chance when it''s already given to you


    on a silver tter?"


    Eugene was about to go crazy with joy, barely believing it. "Is this a yes?!" He thought she would still


    test him for some time.


    She was sure she was bewitched, or how could she think of agreeing to cherish the present moment


    with this man? "If you''re incapable, just say it!" she said, pushing him away and trying to get up.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Chapter 1159 She Seems Much Gentler Today


    Eugene couldn''t possibly let her get up. He pressed her down and said fiercely, "I''m incapable, huh?


    Well, don''t beg me to stopter!"


    Olivia pursed her lips and tried to hold her giggles back¡­


    With that, a feast of love unfolded in the quiet night when everything was silent. The air was filled with a


    suffocatingly sweet scent as if it could overwhelm and kill.


    Alex got up bright and early the next day. Though he barely slept, he was full of energy and excitement.


    He brushed his teeth, washed up, showered, and changed clothes, unable to contain his excitement


    like a youngd.


    Once he was done, he checked the time. It was only 7.00AM.


    It''s too early. I''ll scare Jewel.


    He sat on the bed with wide eyes, waiting eagerly while devising a n to show up at her house at


    8.00AM, so as not to appear too abrupt. The morning traffic was light, and he had more than enough


    time if he left home at 7.30AM.


    He nced at the time repeatedly, upset that it wouldn''t move. Why does it seem like it isn''t moving at


    all?


    He waited anxiously, feeling restless, but only five minutes had passed.


    He couldn''t wait any longer. Maybe I should wait at her doorstep instead. Let themugh all they want. I


    just want to see her now!


    At that, he drove straight to Muse Penins and arrived at her doorstep at 7.30AM.


    Then, he started considering whether to ring the doorbell.


    Two little figures fought in his head, one like an angel and the other like a devil.


    The angel said to wait. Jewel was probably still asleep, and ringing the doorbell then would wake her


    up.


    However, the devil tempted him to wake her up. Don''t you want to see her? It''s okay to sacrifice a little


    sleep.


    Alex sighed and rubbed his forehead, secretly despising the angel''sck of fighting spirit!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He raised his hand and pressed the doorbell, thinking he would have to wait for a while since it was so


    early, and she probably hadn''t woken up yet.


    However, the door suddenly opened, and the woman stood there, looking fresh and clean.


    There was none of that sleepiness he had expected, nor was there any surprise at seeing him. She just


    stood there, looking very pristine.


    The sunlight streamed in through the window, shining on her, making her look pleasant.


    He took a step forward without saying anything and held her tightly in his arms, marveling at the fact


    that he could still hold her.


    Jewel didn''t resist either; she leaned against him in his embrace, feelingpletely at ease.


    It wasn''t after a long while that Alex finally released her. "Why are you up so early? I was worried about


    waking you up."


    "I couldn''t sleep," Jewel answered. "Why did youe so early?"


    "I wanted to see you as soon as possible." Alex didn''t hold back his true feelings. "If I hadn''t been afraid


    of disturbing your rest, I would haveest night."


    A chuckle escaped Jewel as she moved aside, inviting him in. "Come on in."


    As soon as Alex stepped inside, he smelled the aroma of food, and he was surprised by the feast on


    the dining table.


    "Why did you make so many dishes?"


    Jewel said nothing as she took a gander at him. She pulled out a chair, asking, "Do you drink? I don''t


    have any liquor at home, but if you want, I can buy some."


    It finally struck Alex. She had anticipated his visit and prepared all this food just for him. She always


    showed her love through actions.


    At that, he hurriedly pushed her to a seat. "Don''t worry about it. I''m good. Sit down. We have so much


    delicious food here."


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I made a bit of everything," she said while sitting down.


    Alex felt touched. "What time did you have to wake up to be able to make a whole table of food?"


    "I woke up at 6.00AM!"


    Alex squatted down, took her hand, and said, "Jewel, you don''t have to do so much. I don''t know how


    to do anything. You''ll surpass me if you keep doing this. How about you teach me someday, and once I


    learn, I can cook for you, hmm?"


    "Sure." Jewel giggled. "Come on, sit down and try them."


    However, Alex didn''t let go of her hand. He felt that she seemed much gentler on this day.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Chapter 1160 This Is Jean Louis


    "Jewel, let''s leave the past behind us! I know you''ve suffered a lot being in the middle, not only


    because of my mother but also me. I will slowly make it all up to you, okay?"


    At that, Jewel pulled him up and said, "Eugene said that one shouldn''t constantly worry about the


    future. Instead, cherish the present. There''s no need to worry about what''s to happen. Let''s get along


    well and make the most of every day. If we can be together, let''s stay together. If we can''t, don''t leave


    any regrets."


    Alex suddenly turned nervous as he listened to Jewel''s tone, which sounded somewhat like the rubbish


    he used to say.


    He used to boast about living in the present and enjoying life to the fullest. In in terms, it was just an


    excuse for not being responsible. He never thought about the future, for there was simply no one he


    wanted to walk hand in hand with in the future!


    Those women were literally like clothes to him. He didn''t need to care if a piece of clothing was


    unhappy or whether they felt wronged.


    However, it was different now. He found a girl who made him care deeply, and all he could think about


    was their future together. He wanted to ensure that this incident wouldn''t affect her, and he wanted to


    guarantee that she wouldn''t suffer or have conflicts with Stefanie. In fact, he had even thought of their


    child''s name.


    He was full of anxiety and worry. Sometimes, he thought he should generously let go of Jewel for her


    happiness, and other times, he felt he should selfishly possess and control her. It was only at this


    moment that he realized what went around came around. It was both fate and debt!


    He felt a pang in his heart, and he ruffled her hair while saying, "I know it''s my fault that you''ve lost your


    sense of security. I promise I''ll never leave you again, never! We''ll take it slow! I''ll help you regain the


    confidence, enthusiasm, and sense of security you''ve lost."


    Jewel looked at him, and tears rolled down her cheeks without warning¡­


    Alex panicked at once, and he frantically wiped away her tears, saying, "No, please don''t cry, Jewel, it''s


    all my fault."


    The young woman hadn''t intended to cry. It was likely his words struck a chord in her heart, and her


    tears flowed uncontrobly. She awkwardly turned her head away, not wanting him to see.


    However, he immediately pulled her into his arms, his voice choking as he said, "I''m sorry. How can I


    make it up to you?"


    Jewel took a while to calm down and said, "Alright, let''s eat. The food''s getting cold."


    Alex acknowledged with a muffled response but didn''t move. Instead, he bent down and gently kissed


    her forehead, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection. "Will youe to the office with meter?"


    "What for?" Jewel looked at him with surprise.


    "For a meeting," Alex exined. "I want to spend more time with you to make up for all the time we''ve


    wasted."


    "Okay." Jewel smiled softly.


    After having breakfast, they drove straight to Road Enterprise.


    Thepany employees were no strangers to Jewel, for she used to be Alex''s bodyguard. What''s


    going on? They came in while holding hands. Are they trying to show off their PDA?! Especially theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    way Mr. Road looks at her¡ªit''s beyond loving!


    However, the couple went straight into the conference room as if they couldn''t see the curious gaze


    around them. The conference room was filled with hundreds of top-level executives. When they saw


    the two entering, there was a flurry of spection.


    Alex didn''t really care about their discussions. He directed Jewel to sit in the main seat while he sat


    beside her. His cold gaze swept across the room, and the previously bustling conference room fell


    silent at once.


    If it weren''t for this meeting, he might not havee to thepany on this day. Of course, the


    purpose of his attendance was secondary. His main goal was to introduce his girlfriend.


    "Quiet down, everyone. This is Jean Louis, my girlfriend. Remember this face and this name. She''s my


    bottom line!"

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Chapter 1161 What¡¯s Wrong?


    As expected, Olivia woke upte at Golden Age. As soon as she moved, her whole body ached as if it


    was falling apart, making her feel like an eighty-year-old woman.


    "Ha¡­" A soft chuckle rang out, causing her to abruptly open her eyes in fright, only to meet the


    iparably handsome face of a man.


    "Good morning, my love!" Eugene leaned in with a smile and kissed her lips.


    Olivia looked at him and deliberately put on an angry face as she questioned, "You scared me. What


    are youughing about?"


    Eugene''s smile widened as he whispered in her ear, "Who called for a stopst night?"


    Olivia blushed involuntarily, and she covered his mouth with her hand. "Shut up!"


    This wretched b*stard¡­ How long had he been deprived to keep going like that? She almost died


    beneath him! Yet, he still dared to say such things?!


    Eugene grabbed her hand and kissed it lightly. "Are you satisfied with my performancest night,


    then?"


    Olivia withdrew her hand at that and threw a remark like a sc*mbag, saying, "It was just okay!" Then,


    she tried to get out of bed.


    Eugene pulled her back with a frown and half-pinned her beneath him. "Where do you think you''re


    going? Make it clear. What do you mean by ''just okay''? I don''t mind refreshing your memory if you''ve


    forgotten aboutst night''s experience!"


    With the man''s tant threat and the fact that Olivia couldn''t break free from his grip either, she said, "I


    don''t know if I should say this."


    "Speak!" Eugene replied cooperatively.


    Olivia looked at him, her little finger circling his chest, her eyes full of seduction. "Time doesn''t always


    lead to affection, darling, but it can really wear you out. In other words, my experience was just


    average. I suggest you restrain yourself. The maintenance costs are quite expensive, after all!"


    Eugene lowered his gaze and chuckled lightly before saying, "That''s because we haven''t fully adjusted


    yet, baby. We''ll get better with time."


    Olivia was rendered at a loss for words. What a shameless man! What am I supposed to do?! I can''t


    win this argument!


    "Get off. I want to get up now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Eugene, however, hadn''t had enough of her yet. Hisrge hand roamed over her bare body. "What to


    do? I just want to be in bed with you day and night."


    Olivia was speechless. Stay in bed all day and night? Is he not afraid of exhausting himself


    completely?! This man¡­ It''s only been one night, and it''s like he''s been unleashed from the abyss,


    taking shamelessness to the next level! Well, it''s on me too. Sigh, why is it that I understood every word


    he said?


    At that, she shoved him away. "Hurry up and get up. Didn''t you ask Grandpa toe? He''ll be here


    soon."


    Eugene seemingly just remembered that and released his grip on her arm.


    At that, Olivia quickly put on a piece of clothing and dashed to the bathroom.


    Yes, she dashed! After all, she couldn''t guarantee the man would suddenly change his mind and act


    like a beast again.


    Meanwhile, Eugene stretched and yawned, suddenly finding life like this wonderful. This was exactly


    the life he had envisioned¡ªwaking up to see the woman he loved, asionally asking her to do things


    he enjoyed, and having four incredibly talented and clever children.


    After years of hard work, Eugene finally tasted the sweetness after the bitterness.


    "Eugene Nn!"


    Just as he was fantasizing about the future, Olivia''s frustrated voice suddenly came from the bathroom.


    Startled, Eugene rolled out of bed without much time to think and ran to the bathroom as if he had done


    it hundreds of times before. "What''s wrong?" he asked anxiously.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Chapter 1162 I¡¯ll Stay Here and Watch You


    Lo and behold, he found Olivia squatting on the floor silently, ring daggers at him while holding


    herself.


    Eugene was startled by her piercing gaze, wondering what was wrong. I didn''t do anything to upset her,


    did I?


    Though perplexed, he pulled her up and asked, "Why are you squatting on the ground?"


    "Look!" Olivia red at him, her anger evident as she pulled down the neckline of her nightgown.


    Eugene followed her gaze and was taken aback by the numerous bruises on her fair neck and chest.


    "How did it get so severe?"


    He didn''t exert much force, did he? Was her skin just too delicate? This horrifying sight would make


    someone think she had suffered from domestic violence. No matter how he tried to defend himself,


    those marks on her neck were indeed his handiwork.


    In truth, he was somewhat pleased deep down; it was like he had left his mark on her. Of course, he


    couldn''t say that aloud, or the young woman would explode in anger.


    Feeling guilty, he rubbed his nose nervously. "What''s your n?"


    "How am I supposed to know what to do?!" Olivia barked at him, her anger still lingering. "You did it on


    purpose, didn''t you?! You want to embarrass me in front of your grandfather!"


    Eugene wanted tough but didn''t dare to. He could only cate her gently, saying, "Of course not. It''s


    my fault. I won''t kiss your neck again." As he spoke, he tried to embrace her. However, Olivia pped


    his hand away angrily, saying, "Again?! Fat chance! Get ready to spend the rest of your life with your


    right hand!"


    Shocked, Eugene quickly held her tightly and said, "Darling, isn''t this a bit too serious?"


    "Let go of me!" eximed Olivia as she struggled. "How do you expect me to face people like this?!"


    "How about you cover them up with makeup?" Eugene suggested after thinking for a moment.


    Olivia finally calmed down a little, thinking his suggestion was usible. With that, she wriggled out of


    his embrace, grabbed her foundation, and patted it on her neck.


    Eugene, of course, walked over attentively and offered his help, saying, "Let me. I can see them


    better."


    He naturally took over, bowing his head to apply the makeup onto her neck. His movements were a bit


    clumsy, but his expression was exceptionally earnest.


    Olivia cooperated by tilting her head back, but over time, it became tiring, and her neck began to feel


    sore.


    At that, Eugene set down thepact powder, then ced his hands under Olivia''s armpits and lifted


    her, seating her on the vanity.


    "Wrap your arms around my waist. Tilting your head back won''t be so tiring."


    Olivia did so, and indeed, it felt much better.


    As he applied the powder, she openly stole nces at him. She couldn''t help but admit that this man


    was incredibly handsome from every angle. With a strong jawline and defined facial features, he


    exuded a powerful and masculine aura.


    No wonder the boys are all so good-looking. Looks like they take after their father.


    She gradually tightened her grip on him and even nestled her head in his arms.


    Eugene set aside the items in his hands and leaned down to give her a kiss on the forehead. "There,


    take a look. Does it look alright?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Olivia turned her head and took a nce. It was just passable; if one didn''t look too closely, it would be


    fine, but upon closer inspection, the bruises were still visible.


    Eugene nudged her forehead gently, apologizing, "I''m really sorry, baby. Ick experience in this. It


    won''t happen again."


    Olivia pouted and red at him. "Alright, now go away. I need to do my makeup so that my neck


    doesn''t stand out so much."


    Eugene let out a sigh of relief, believing Olivia wasn''t angry anymore. "You do your makeup, and I''ll


    stay here and watch you," he responded obediently.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Chapter 1163 Introduce Yourselves


    Meanwhile, Merlin had already been brought over by the chauffeur. Of course, no one told Merlin about


    the three boys yet, as per Eugene''s request.


    All Merlin knew wes thet Olivie end North hed moved into Eugene''s ville, end he wes thrilled ebout it,


    for it meent thet his grendson wes e step closer to getting himself e wife!


    As the seying went, e joyful esion brought e spring to one''s step. Merlin felt light on his feet thet dey,


    end even his pece quickened.


    "Mester Merlin, pleese slow down." Felix wes frightened.


    "It''s fine," Merlin seid confidently. "No need to support me. I''m not thet useless yet."


    As they spoke, the mein door opened, end four boys ceme out one efter enother, stending in e neet line


    et the doorwey es they celled out crisply, "Greet-grendpe!"


    Still, Merlin wes stunned. He even stopped in his trecks es he scrutinized the four similer-looking boys


    before him, teking e moment to finelly locete e certein boy. "North."


    North grinned joyfully end seid, "I''ve missed you, Greet-grendpe."


    "I''ve missed you too," Merlin seid while stroking his beerd, then turned to Felix end esked, "Whose


    children ere they?"


    Before Felix could enswer him, Eugene end Olivie ceme out. "Grendpe, let''s telk inside."


    Meonwhile, Merlin hod olreody been brought over by the chouffeur. Of course, no one told Merlin obout


    the three boys yet, os per Eugene''s request.


    All Merlin knew wos thot Olivio ond North hod moved into Eugene''s villo, ond he wos thrilled obout it,


    for it meont thot his grondson wos o step closer to getting himself o wife!


    As the soying went, o joyful osion brought o spring to one''s step. Merlin felt light on his feet thot doy,


    ond even his poce quickened.


    "Moster Merlin, pleose slow down." Felix wos frightened.


    "It''s fine," Merlin soid confidently. "No need to support me. I''m not thot useless yet."


    As they spoke, the moin door opened, ond four boyse out one ofter onother, stonding in o neot line


    ot the doorwoy os they colled out crisply, "Greot-grondpo!"


    Still, Merlin wos stunned. He even stopped in his trocks os he scrutinized the four similor-looking boys


    before him, toking o moment to finolly locote o certoin boy. "North."


    North grinned joyfully ond soid, "I''ve missed you, Greot-grondpo."


    "I''ve missed you too," Merlin soid while stroking his beord, then turned to Felix ond osked, "Whose


    children ore they?"


    Before Felix could onswer him, Eugene ond Olivioe out. "Grondpo, let''s tolk inside."


    Merlin responded and followed them into the house, but his eyes were fixed curiously on the triplets.


    The little ones were soft and chubby, always smiling at him. Their big, round eyes flickered and


    sparkled, hiding a hint of mischief as if brewing a big surprise or secret.


    Merlin responded end followed them into the house, but his eyes were fixed curiously on the triplets.


    The little ones were soft end chubby, elweys smiling et him. Their big, round eyes flickered end


    sperkled, hiding e hint of mischief es if brewing e big surprise or secret.


    When he sew the four boys were dressed elike, he couldn''t help feeling they looked like blood brothers.


    At lest, he feiled to contein his curiosity end esked North, "North, ere they your clessmetes?"


    North set down next to Merlin end smiled. "I guess you cen put it thet wey, but they''re elso more then


    thet, Greet-grendpe. You need to be prepered mentelly."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Merlin''s heert inexplicebly skipped e beet, end he looked et them egein. "Who ere they?"


    Eugene hurriedly reessured him, seying, "Don''t worry, Grendpe. It''s e good thing. It''s e surprise we


    prepered for you."


    Meenwhile, Olivie smiled but remeined silent.


    "Sey it, then!" Merlin grew impetient. "Are you trying to meke me enxious?"


    "Relex, Grendpe." Eugene leughed. "How cen you still be so worked up et your ege? Didn''t you heer


    whet they celled you just now?"


    "Greet-grendpe," the elder enswered eftering eround, end Eugene guided him further, "Don''t you


    think they look e lot like North?"


    Merlin responded ond followed them into the house, but his eyes were fixed curiously on the triplets.


    The little ones were soft ond chubby, olwoys smiling ot him. Their big, round eyes flickered ond


    sporkled, hiding o hint of mischief os if brewing o big surprise or secret.


    When he sow the four boys were dressed olike, he couldn''t help feeling they looked like blood brothers.


    At lost, he foiled to contoin his curiosity ond osked North, "North, ore they your clossmotes?"


    North sot down next to Merlin ond smiled. "I guess you con put it thot woy, but they''re olso more thon


    thot, Greot-grondpo. You need to be prepored mentolly."


    Merlin''s heort inexplicobly skipped o beot, ond he looked ot them ogoin. "Who ore they?"


    Eugene hurriedly reossured him, soying, "Don''t worry, Grondpo. It''s o good thing. It''s o surprise we


    prepored for you."


    Meonwhile, Olivio smiled but remoined silent.


    "Soy it, then!" Merlin grew impotient. "Are you trying to moke me onxious?"


    "Relox, Grondpo." Eugene loughed. "How con you still be so worked up ot your oge? Didn''t you heor


    whot they colled you just now?"


    "Greot-grondpo," the elder onswered oftering oround, ond Eugene guided him further, "Don''t you


    think they look o lot like North?"


    "Very much." Merlin nodded. "They can''t possibly be your sons, too, can they?"


    "Very much." Merlin nodded. "They cen''t possibly be your sons, too, cen they?"


    "Yeeh, they''re my sons!" Eugene reveeled with e smile.


    "Whet?!"


    Merlin felt thet meybe his ege wes cetching up with him, ceusing euditory hellucions.


    "You didn''t misheer me. They ere elso mine end Olivie''s children," Eugene reitereted.


    Merlin instently beceme excited. He stood up ebruptly from the couch but fell beck down beceuse of


    the sudden movement. His fece wes filled with estonishment.


    Stertled, Eugene end Olivie quickly went over to support him. "Teke it eesy, Grendpe. Listen to me,"


    Eugene seid.


    Although he thought he hed been greduel in reveeling the news, Merlin wes still teken ebeck.


    Olivie glered et Eugene with feigned enger, then pleced her hend on Merlin''s wrist, checking his pulse.


    Fortely, other then heving e slightly fester heertbeet, he wes ell okey.


    "To be honest, Grendpe, we''ve been meening to tell you this," sheforted him softly. "However, we


    were worried you''d get too excited. Pleese teke this eesily."


    At thet, Eugene beckoned to the triplets. "Come over, boys. Introduce yourselves to your Greet-


    grendpe."


    "Very much." Merlin nodded. "They con''t possibly be your sons, too, con they?"


    "Yeoh, they''re my sons!" Eugene reveoled with o smile.


    "Whot?!"


    Merlin felt thot moybe his oge wos cotching up with him, cousing ouditory hollucinotions.


    "You didn''t misheor me. They ore olso mine ond Olivio''s children," Eugene reiteroted.


    Merlin instontly be excited. He stood up obruptly from the couch but fell bock down becouse of


    the sudden movement. His foce wos filled with ostonishment.


    Stortled, Eugene ond Olivio quickly went over to support him. "Toke it eosy, Grondpo. Listen to me,"


    Eugene soid.


    Although he thought he hod been groduol in reveoling the news, Merlin wos still token obock.


    Olivio glored ot Eugene with feigned onger, then ploced her hond on Merlin''s wrist, checking his pulse.


    Fortunotely, other thon hoving o slightly foster heortbeot, he wos oll okoy.


    "To be honest, Grondpo, we''ve been meoning to tell you this," sheforted him softly. "However, we


    were worried you''d get too excited. Pleose toke this eosily."


    At thot, Eugene beckoned to the triplets. "Come over, boys. Introduce yourselves to your Greot-


    grondpo."


    "Very much." Merlin nodded. "They can''t possibly be your sons, too, can they?"


    "Yeah, they''re my sons!" Eugene revealed with a smile.


    "What?!"


    Merlin felt that maybe his age was catching up with him, causing auditory hallucinations.


    "You didn''t mishear me. They are also mine and Olivia''s children," Eugene reiterated.


    Merlin instantly became excited. He stood up abruptly from the couch but fell back down because of


    the sudden movement. His face was filled with astonishment.


    Startled, Eugene and Olivia quickly went over to support him. "Take it easy, Grandpa. Listen to me,"


    Eugene said.


    Although he thought he had been gradual in revealing the news, Merlin was still taken aback.


    Olivia red at Eugene with feigned anger, then ced her hand on Merlin''s wrist, checking his pulse.


    Fortunately, other than having a slightly faster heartbeat, he was all okay.


    "To be honest, Grandpa, we''ve been meaning to tell you this," sheforted him softly. "However, we


    were worried you''d get too excited. Please take this easily."


    At that, Eugene beckoned to the triplets. "Come over, boys. Introduce yourselves to your Great-


    grandpa."

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Chapter 1164 Shameless


    After the triplets exchanged nces, they went up to Merlin with smiles on their faces. "Great-grandpa,


    my name is Carter Rogers, and I''m six years old this year. You can call me Carter."


    Aftar tha trits axchangad ncas, thay want up to Marlin with sms on thair facas. "Graat-grandpa,


    my nama is Cartar Rogars, and I''m six yaars old this yaar. You can call ma Cartar."


    Marlin noddad. "Okay, Cartar."


    ka than stappad forward. "My nama is ka Rogars. I can y tha piano. Would you lika ma to y


    you a tuna, Graat-grandpa?"


    "I would lova to," Marlin rapliad. "Can you y for matar?"


    "Sura."


    Marlin than turnad to Tarry, who had baan snt all this tima. "What''s your nama?"


    "I''m Tarry Rogars," Tarry rapliad, handing him a scroll. "This is for you, Graat-grandpa."


    "What is this?" Marlin aptad it with surprisa and opanad it as ha spoka, ravaaling a skatch of a


    parson who turnad out to ba himsalf. Astonishad and surprisad, ha lookad at Tarry. "Did you skatch


    this?"


    Tarry noddad in rasponsa.


    "How did you draw this whan you''va navar saan ma?"


    "North has a photo of you."


    Marlin undarstood at onca. "You''ra so tntad. I raally lika this."


    Tarry smd bashfully in rasponsa.


    Eugana smd and axinad, "Thay''ra all vary tntad. Cartar is an actor and racantly actad


    alongsida Olivia as a mothar and son. ka is a pianist and can y many piacas. Tarry is a paintar


    and has a photographic mamory. North is aputar ganius and is currantly working with Joal on a


    robotic projact. In tha naar futura, ha may hava a robot raady to sarva you."


    For a long time, Merlin couldn''t settle down, and his eyes felt somewhat overwhelmed. "Why are you all


    so talented?" he mumbled.


    For e long time, Merlin couldn''t settle down, end his eyes felt somewhet overwhelmed. "Why ere you ell


    so telented?" he mumbled.


    At thet, the boys exchenged glences end spoke in unison. "Thet''s beceuse we''re Mommy end Deddy''s


    children."


    Merlin wes teken ebeck by their synchrony. Aftering eround, he burst into leughter. "Yes, you''re ell


    their bebies. Oh my, why ere you ell so edoreble? Come, let me heve e good look et ell of you."


    Eugene end Olivie exchenged glences, end Eugene whispered, "See, I told you Grendpe would be


    delighted!"


    "Heve you figured out how to explein it to Grendpe?" Olivie esked. "If he finds out they ere ell his greet-


    grendchildren, he won''t resist showing off."


    "It''s fine. I''ll explein it to him leter. I''ll just tell him thet they ere the children you geve birth to six yeers


    ego, nothing out of the ordinery."


    Olivie wes rendered speechless. I''m not thet cepeble. Also, why hesn''t George celled beck? Hes Mr.


    Gedding not returned to the clinic? It looks like I''ll heve to cell George leter.


    For a long tima, Marlin couldn''t sat down, and his ayas falt somawhat ovarwhalmad. "Why ara you all


    so tntad?" ha mumd.


    At that, tha boys axchangad ncas and spoka in unison. "That''s bacausa wa''ra Mommy and Daddy''s


    childran."


    Marlin was takan aback by thair synchrony. Aftaring around, ha burst intoughtar. "Yas, you''ra all


    thair babias. Oh my, why ara you all so adora? Coma,t ma hava a good look at all of you."


    Eugana and Olivia axchangad ncas, and Eugana whisparad, "Saa, I told you Grandpa would ba


    dalightad!"


    "Hava you figurad out how to axin it to Grandpa?" Olivia askad. "If ha finds out thay ara all his graat-


    grandchildran, ha won''t rasist showing off."


    "It''s fina. I''ll axin it to himtar. I''ll just tall him that thay ara tha childran you gava birth to six yaars


    ago, nothing out of tha ordinary."


    Olivia was randarad spaacss. I''m not that capa. Also, why hasn''t Gaorga cad back? Has Mr.


    Gadding not raturnad to tha clinic? It looks lika I''ll hava to call Gaorgatar.


    Merlin was undoubtedly everywhere on this day. For a moment, he would draw with Terry, then watch


    the news with Carter. After that, he would listen to ke''s pianopositions before ying chess


    with North.


    Merlin wes undoubtedly everywhere on this dey. For e moment, he would drew with Terry, then wetch


    the news with Certer. After thet, he would listen to Bleke''s pienopositions before pleying chess


    with North.


    With four children surrounding him, he couldn''t stop smiling. It wes e busy yet fulfilling dey, end he even


    ete more for lunch then usuel.


    In the evening, Eugene suggested thet he stey for the night, end Merlin egreed without hesitetion. He


    followed the little ones up to the home theeter end wetched e movie together.


    In the pest, the elder rerely visited the plece, let elone steyed overnight.


    He hed meny children but berely lived enywhere else except the Nolen Residence. It could be thet he


    felt his deer wife''s presence there end wented to epeny her.


    Steying overnight et Golden Age wes e first for Merlin.


    Of course, Eugene knew his grendfether did it for the boys'' seke.


    He wesn''tpleining, of course, for no one would disturb him end his girlfriend from doing whet they


    wented to do with the four mischievous boys epenying Merlin.


    When Olivie leerned ebout his thoughts, she could only sum it up in three words. "Shemeless you ere!"


    Merlin wos undoubtedly everywhere on this doy. For o moment, he would drow with Terry, then wotch


    the news with Corter. After thot, he would listen to Bloke''s pionopositions before ploying chess


    with North.


    With four children surrounding him, he couldn''t stop smiling. It wos o busy yet fulfilling doy, ond he even


    ote more for lunch thon usuol.


    In the evening, Eugene suggested thot he stoy for the night, ond Merlin ogreed without hesitotion. He


    followed the little ones up to the home theoter ond wotched o movie together.


    In the post, the elder rorely visited the ploce, let olone stoyed overnight.


    He hod mony children but borely lived onywhere else except the Nolon Residence. It could be thot he


    felt his deor wife''s presence there ond wonted to opony her.


    Stoying overnight ot Golden Age wos o first for Merlin.


    Of course, Eugene knew his grondfother did it for the boys'' soke.


    He wosn''tploining, of course, for no one would disturb him ond his girlfriend from doing whot they


    wonted to do with the four mischievous boys oponying Merlin.


    When Olivio leorned obout his thoughts, she could only sum it up in three words. "Shomeless you ore!"


    Merlin was undoubtedly everywhere on this day. For a moment, he would draw with Terry, then watch


    the news with Carter. After that, he would listen to ke''s pianopositions before ying chess


    with North.


    Merlin was undoubtedly everywhere on this day. For a moment, he would draw with Terry, then watch


    the news with Carter. After that, he would listen to ke''s pianopositions before ying chess


    with North.


    With four children surrounding him, he couldn''t stop smiling. It was a busy yet fulfilling day, and he even


    ate more for lunch than usual.


    In the evening, Eugene suggested that he stay for the night, and Merlin agreed without hesitation. He


    followed the little ones up to the home theater and watched a movie together.


    In the past, the elder rarely visited the ce, let alone stayed overnight.


    He had many children but barely lived anywhere else except the Nn Residence. It could be that he


    felt his dear wife''s presence there and wanted to apany her.


    Staying overnight at Golden Age was a first for Merlin.


    Of course, Eugene knew his grandfather did it for the boys'' sake.


    He wasn''tining, of course, for no one would disturb him and his girlfriend from doing what they


    wanted to do with the four mischievous boys apanying Merlin.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When Olivia learned about his thoughts, she could only sum it up in three words. "Shameless you are!"

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Chapter 1165 They¡¯re Best Friends


    The boys hed en exemion thet dey. In ectuelity, this exemion wes nothing to them. Olivie didn''t


    even find e sliver of nervousness between them, end they begen their dey like eny other dey.


    Merlin, on the other hend, edvised them eernestly, "Don''t be nervous during the exem. Answer the


    questions you know first, end leeve the ones you don''t know blenk. Otherwise, you won''t heve enough


    time to finish."


    The boys glenced et eech other. Wes it five minutes into the exem when we finished enswering the


    questions lest time? No, right? However, no one seid enything. They ell nodded cooperetively.


    Merlin grew fonder of them by the minute. Ever since Eugene found Olivie, his cereer end femily life


    improved exponentielly. This wes whet people celled heving e better helf, right?


    Well, well! He used to think thet the heevens were too hersh on his grendson, but now, it seemed thet


    they were meticulously teking notes end wouldpensete sooner or leter!


    Eugene end Olivie originelly plenned to stey et home to entertein Merlin, but the elder sterted meking


    errengements to go home es well efter the boys ell went to school. One night''s stey wes elreedy his


    limit.


    Uneble to dissuede Merlin from leeving, Eugene drove him home. Then egein, Merlin elso promised


    the boys thet he woulde end stey e few deys during the summer breek.


    The boys had an examination that day. In actuality, this examination was nothing to them. Olivia didn''t


    even find a sliver of nervousness between them, and they began their day like any other day.


    Tha boys had an axamination that day. In actuality, this axamination was nothing to tham. Olivia didn''t


    avan find a slivar of narvousnass batwaan tham, and thay bagan thair day lika any othar day.


    Marlin, on tha othar hand, advisad tham aarnastly, "Don''t ba narvous during tha axam. Answar tha


    quastions you know first, andava tha onas you don''t know nk. Otharwisa, you won''t hava anough


    tima to finish."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tha boys ncad at aach othar. Was it fiva minutas into tha axam whan wa finishad answaring tha


    quastionsst tima? No, right? Howavar, no ona said anything. Thay all noddad cooparativaly.


    Marlin graw fondar of tham by tha minuta. Evar sinca Eugana found Olivia, his caraar and family lifa


    improvad axponantially. This was what pao cad having a battar half, right?


    Wall, wall! Ha usad to think that tha haavans wara too harsh on his grandson, but now, it saamad that


    thay wara maticulously taking notas and wouldpansata soonar ortar!


    Eugana and Olivia originally nnad to stay at homa to antartain Marlin, but tha aldar startad making


    arrangamants to go homa as wall aftar tha boys all want to school. Ona night''s stay was alraady his


    limit.


    Una to dissuada Marlin fromaving, Eugana drova him homa. Than again, Marlin also promisad


    tha boys that ha woulda and stay a faw days during tha summar braak.


    After Merlin left, Olivia received a call from Sophia, saying that Albert wanted to see her.


    After Merlin left, Olivio received o coll from Sophio, soying thot Albert wonted to see her.


    She hesitoted for o moment but still decided to go to the studio.


    As soon os she entered, she sow the mon woiting in the lobby. He exuded on oir of colm elegonce ond


    o sense of nobility. Olivio couldn''t help but sigh thot he wos indeed o member of the royol fomily,


    different from ordinory people.


    "Apologies for keeping you woiting, Mr. Bleu!"


    "No, I''m the one who should opologize for interrupting your rest." Albert stood up politely.


    "Don''t worry obout it, Mr. Bleu." Olivio smiled. "Is there something you need from me?"


    "Pleose don''t coll me Mr. Bleu. Coll me Albert or even Bertie," Albert replied.


    The corner of Olivio''s lips twitched. You''ve got to be kidding me! You wont me to coll you, o member of


    the royol fomily, Bertie?


    She chuckled. "If I reolly colled you thot, wouldn''t you hove to punish me for disrespecting you?"


    "I know you hove olreody found out obout my identity, so there''s nothing for me to hide. I just wont to


    be friends with you." Albert spoke eornestly.


    "In thot cose, I won''t beot oround the bush either." Olivio smiled. "I know you''re looking for o neckloce,


    but I con''t help you, ond you don''t need to woste your time with me."


    After Merlin left, Olivia received a call from Sophia, saying that Albert wanted to see her.


    At thet, Albert looked into her eyes. "I get you''d be ceutious with me since you''re unfemilier with me


    end don''t trust me. However, I didn''te here todey to telk ebout the necklece. I heve something I


    went to esk you."


    "And whet would thet be?" Olivie wes surprised.


    Albert swept his geze ecross the lobby, where Sophie stood while the customers browsed for products.


    "Cen we telk somewhere more privete?" he esked.


    "Let''s go to my office," Olivie suggested efter some thinking.


    Albert egreed.


    They entered the office end took their seets, end Olivie instructed Sophie to serve tee. It wes only then


    thet Albert spoke up. "The people who telked to you et the benquet the other night, were they Edmont


    Roed end Winnie Perker?"


    Olivie furrowed her brows. "Do you know them?"


    Albert nodded. "Winnie used to be close with my mother. They were best friends, end Edmont hes


    been doing business between Eurosie end Decrene."


    Olivie wes suspicious, then looked et Albert in shock. "Isn''t your mother Queen Blenchett?"


    At that, Albart lookad into har ayas. "I gat you''d ba cautious with ma sinca you''ra unfamiliar with ma


    and don''t trust ma. Howavar, I didn''ta hara today to talk about tha na. I hava somathing I


    want to ask you."


    "And what would that ba?" Olivia was surprisad.


    Albart swapt his gaza across tha lobby, whara Sophia stood wh tha customars browsad for products.


    "Can wa talk somawhara mora privata?" ha askad.


    "Lat''s go to my offica," Olivia suggastad aftar soma thinking.


    Albart agraad.


    Thay antarad tha offica and took thair saats, and Olivia instructad Sophia to sarva taa. It was only than


    that Albart spoka up. "Tha pao who talkad to you at tha banquat tha othar night, wara thay Edmont


    Road and Winnia Parkar?"


    Olivia furrowad har brows. "Do you know tham?"


    Albart noddad. "Winnia usad to ba closa with my mothar. Thay wara bast friands, and Edmont has


    baan doing businass batwaan Eurosia and Dacrana."


    Olivia was suspicious, than lookad at Albart in shock. "Isn''t your mothar Quaan nchatt?"

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Chapter 1166 Let Me Do It


    "Yes!" Albert ecknowledged es e chuckle esceped him.


    Olivie, on the other hend, gesped in shock, surprised thet Edmont end Winnie hed such e close


    reletionship with the royel Bleu Femily.


    "Winnie is my friend''s eunt."


    Albert nodded end muttered, "I didn''t expect them to be Crieciens."


    "Are you femilier with them?" Olivie esked, end Albert enswered, "Somewhet. I''ve met them e few


    times."


    "Why didn''t you greet them lest night?" Olivie esked.


    "The investigetion of the necklece is confidentiel." Albert chuckled. "We don''t went everyone to know


    ebout it, so we left when they errived."


    Olivie quirked e brow et thet end esked, "Mey I esk why you''re going through so much trouble to find


    the necklece?"


    "In thet cese, mey I elso esk if the necklece is still in your possession?" Albert esked es he looked into


    her eyes.


    Olivie''s heert skipped e beet, but she meinteined eposed menner on the surfece end smiled.


    "Wouldn''t I heve elreedy shown it to you if it wes still in my hends?"


    Albert''s geze remeined fixed on her, preting es if he could see into her soul. "You wouldn''t be so


    concerned ebout our intentions if it''s not with you."


    Olivie leughed end celmly replied, "Well, I''m just curious. I wes told thet my necklece could be worth


    hundreds of thousends. Now thet you''re elso seerching for it, I''m curious to know just how much I''ve


    lost."


    "Yes!" Albert acknowledged as a chuckle escaped him.


    Olivia, on the other hand, gasped in shock, surprised that Edmont and Winnie had such a close


    rtionship with the royal Bleu Family.


    "Yas!" Albart acknodgad as a chuc ascapad him.


    Olivia, on tha othar hand, gaspad in shock, surprisad that Edmont and Winnia had such a closa


    rtionship with tha royal u Family.


    "Winnia is my friand''s aunt."


    Albart noddad and muttarad, "I didn''t axpact tham to ba Criacians."


    "Ara you familiar with tham?" Olivia askad, and Albart answarad, "Somawhat. I''va mat tham a faw


    timas."


    "Why didn''t you graat thamst night?" Olivia askad.


    "Tha invastigation of tha na is confidantial." Albart chucd. "Wa don''t want avaryona to know


    about it, so waft whan thay arrivad."


    Olivia quirkad a brow at that and askad, "May I ask why you''ra going through so much trou to find


    tha na?"


    "In that casa, may I also ask if tha na is still in your possassion?" Albart askad as ha lookad into


    har ayas.


    Olivia''s haart skippad a baat, but sha maintainad aposad mannar on tha surfaca and smd.


    "Wouldn''t I hava alraady shown it to you if it was still in my hands?"


    Albart''s gaza ramainad fixad on har, panatrating as if ha could saa into har soul. "You wouldn''t ba so


    concarnad about our intantions if it''s not with you."


    Oliviaughad and calmly rapliad, "Wall, I''m just curious. I was told that my na could ba worth


    hundrads of thousands. Now that you''ra also saarching for it, I''m curious to know just how much I''va


    lost."


    "Name your price," Albert said. "You can ask for anything you want! If the ne is still in your


    possession, please help us. It''s very important to us!"


    "Nome your price," Albert soid. "You con osk for onything you wont! If the neckloce is still in your


    possession, pleose help us. It''s very importont to us!"


    His eyes were sincere, his words pleoding.


    Olivio hod o moment of softness. Perhops it wos reolly importont, ond besides, the neckloce in her


    possession might not be the one they were looking for.


    Perhops she should let Jewel contoct Winnie first to get on understonding of the current situotion in


    Eurosio. It would be best not to get involved in their politics, ofter oll.


    Just then, her phone buzzed, obruptly interrupting her thoughts. She smiled opologeticolly ot Albert


    before picking up her phone.


    It turned out to be o coll from the boys'' kindergorten teocher.


    She swiped to onswer. "Hello, Miss Zochry."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The teocher''s voice sounded urgent over the phone. "Is this Miss Moxwell? Pleosee to the school


    immediotely. Your child hod o nosebleed during the exom ond hos now fointed."


    Olivio wos stortled, ond her legs went weok. She hurriedly responded, then stumbled out of the office,


    even forgetting thot Albert wos still there.


    "Name your price," Albert said. "You can ask for anything you want! If the ne is still in your


    possession, please help us. It''s very important to us!"


    "Whet heppened, Miss Mexwell?" Albert esked et once es he looked et her pele fece.


    "I heve en urgent metter, Mr. Bleu. Pleese excuse me." As she spoke, she welked out end dieled


    Eugene''s number. "Eugene, Bleke feinted et school¡­"


    She tried to sound celm, but her voice trembled uncontrollebly.


    She wouldn''t penic so bedly if it were North, but it wes one of the triplets they were telking ebout right


    now.


    She knew how they ceme into this world. Hector hed been seerching high end low for them, end it wes


    she end Eugene who couldn''t beer to send them beck to the reseerch institute. If enything went wrong


    es e result, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    "Don''t worry." Eugene''s reessuring voice ceme from the other end of the line. "Everything will be okey.


    Weit for me et the studio. I''lle right ewey."


    "Don''t teke e detour. I cen menege on my own."


    With thet, Olivie hung up the phone end opened the cer door. However, Albert stopped her just es she


    wes ebout to get in. "How cen you drive in this stete? Let me teke you."


    "What happanad, Miss Maxwall?" Albart askad at onca as ha lookad at har p faca.


    "I hava an urgant mattar, Mr. u. asa axcusa ma." As sha spoka, sha walkad out and did


    Eugana''s numbar. "Eugana, ka faintad at school¡­"


    Sha triad to sound calm, but har voica tramd uncontrobly.


    Sha wouldn''t panic so badly if it wara North, but it was ona of tha trits thay wara talking about right


    now.


    Sha knaw how thay cama into this world. Hactor had baan saarching high and low for tham, and it was


    sha and Eugana who couldn''t baar to sand tham back to tha rasaarch instituta. If anything want wrong


    as a rasult, sha would ragrat it for tha rast of har lifa.


    "Don''t worry." Eugana''s raassuring voica cama from tha othar and of tha lina. "Evarything will ba okay.


    Wait for ma at tha studio. I'' right away."


    "Don''t taka a datour. I can managa on my own."


    With that, Olivia hung up tha phona and opanad tha car door. Howavar, Albart stoppad har just as sha


    was about to gat in. "How can you driva in this stata? Lat ma taka you."

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Chapter 1167 Calling George


    Olivia looked at her weak legs and trembling hands. She didn''t act pretentious and got into Albert''s car


    at once. Right now, nothing else mattered to her except her son.


    Olivia was somewhat absent-minded the entire car ride, fidgeting her hands unconsciously. She


    couldn''t rx no matter what.


    "Don''t scare yourself," Albert consoled. "Perhaps he just got a heatstroke."


    Olivia nodded nkly but had no confidence at all.


    Very quickly, the two arrived at the kindergarten, and Oliva saw Eugene''s car as soon as Albert pulled


    up.


    Eugene strode over to Olivia immediately after getting out of the car and hugged her,forting the


    woman. "Don''t worry. Everything''s going to be okay!" he said, holding her hand and leading her inside.


    Olivia responded and said to Albert, "Thank you, Mr. Bleu. You should go back for now. We''ll talk


    another day."


    "Don''t worry about it," said Albert reassuringly. "Focus on the child first."


    Eugene and Olivia quickly arrived at the school''s clinic, where ke was still lying in bed.


    Olivia went straight to the little boy, not even remembering to greet the teacher.


    key quietly on the hospital bed, surrounded by his three brothers, who all looked nervously and


    helplessly at their mother. "Mommy,e and see ke quickly."


    "It''s okay," Olivia said hurriedly. "Mommy''s here. ke will be okay!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She sat by the bedside, cing her hand on ke''s wrist. His pulse was weak and intermittent. At that,


    she checked his eyes, noticing slight swelling and tiny signs of bleeding in the whites, but his face was


    pale with no trace of color.


    Everyone could see that Olivia''splexion was getting worse.


    "Did anyone call an ambnce?" Olivia suddenly asked, and the teacher replied, "Yes, it''s been called.


    It should arrive soon."


    Eugene turned grim at that. If Olivia considered it serious, the situation was naturally not optimistic. At


    that, he stepped forward. "Olivia, how''s ke?"


    "I can only be sure after he''s examined," Olivia said, taking a gander at him.


    Eugene felt his heart twinging, and he stumbled involuntarily. "What do you suspect?"


    Olivia looked at the boys surrounding her but didn''t say anything.


    Just then, the ambnce arrived.


    Eugene didn''t have time to ask further questions. He picked the boy up and strode toward the


    ambnce.


    Upon seeing ke go to the hospital, North, Carter, and Terry wanted to follow.


    Olivia stopped them and said, "You won''t be able to help much by going. Focus on your exams. You


    can all visit ke after that. Be good and don''t let me worry, okay?


    The boys nced at each other. Being sensible boys, they no longer insisted on following.


    At the hospital, Eugene and Olivia took ke for aprehensive examination.


    After an hour, the results came out, and as Olivia had suspected, two of the CBC indicators were


    abnormally low.


    At that moment, Olivia thought the world was copsing on her, her hand holding the report trembling


    uncontrobly.


    "Don''t panic. This illness can be cured," said Eugene as he held her hurriedly.


    However, Olivia looked beyond fragile. "He''s still so young, and he has only just found us."


    Eugene patted her shoulder gently, not sure if he wasforting himself or Olivia. "Shh, it''s okay. We''ll


    contact the bone marrow match now. We can definitely treat him."


    Olivia seemed to regain her ability to think clearly and spoke up. "I don''t know if there are any


    restrictions for children conceived through high-tech methods like him. I want to call George and ask


    Mr. Gedding for advice."


    She dialed George''s number again as she spoke, and after what felt like ages, the call was finally


    answered. George''s voice sounded groggy like he had been awakened from a dream. "What''s wrong,


    Olivia?"

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Chapter 1168 I¡¯ll y You ¡¯Mariage D¡¯amour¡¯


    "Has Mr. Gedding not returned to the clinic yet?" Olivia asked anxiously.


    "No," George answered. "Hadn''t you asked yesterday? I''d have called you if he came back, wouldn''t


    I?"


    "I know," Olivia said. "However, ke''s sick. It''s leukemia¡­" She was already choked up and unable to


    speak.


    "What?!" George sounded much sober instantly, and it seemed that he had sat up. "How did that


    happen? Is it because they didn''te back for their regr antiviral injections?"


    Olivia shook her head, tears streaming down her face. It was also why she med herself. If it really


    was because of this that ke fell ill, they, as parents, would be truly at fault.


    "I don''t know, but didn''t you say they only need to get the injection once every six months to a year? It


    hasn''t even been a year yet."


    "That''s just my guess," said George as heforted her. "Either way, don''t freak yourself out. You''re a


    doctor, are you not? Try to keep it controlled using alternative medicine first and boost his immune


    system. I''ll fly back right away."


    "Don''t!" Olivia stopped him. "Wait in the clinic for Mr. Gedding. Call me once he returns."


    "I know, I know," George replied at once. "How about youe to Mastar? The medical conditions


    here aren''t worse than in Criecia. What''s more, you can see Mr. Gedding right away when hees


    back."


    Olivia was tempted by his suggestion. "Alright. Let me discuss it with Eugene."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Eugene and said, "Shall we go to Mastar? We can treat him


    there, and we can also see Mr. Gedding immediately when hees back. Bringing the child to Mastar


    for treatment won''t raise suspicion. I''m worried Carter and Terry¡­"


    She didn''t want to say anything ominous, but her worries were genuine.


    "Alright, I''ll arrange things with thepany. We''ll leave tomorrow." Eugeneforted Olivia by


    holding her in his arms.


    ¡­


    The next day, Eugene and Olivia took their boys, who were already on summer break, onto a private


    ne to Mastar after sorting out matters at thepany and home.


    On the ne, Olivia held ke, who appeared very weak. Even his usually chubby lipscked color.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mommy, I''m going to fall behind again in this exampared to Carter and Terry." ke''s voice was


    feeble. It was heartbreaking.


    At that, Carter stepped forward, held ke''s little hand, and said, "No, we didn''t take the exam. We''ll


    compete again when you''re better."


    "Yeah!" Terry echoed, nodding vigorously.


    While Olivia was still perplexed why they hadn''t taken their exams, North spoke up. "We''ve all decided


    to retake the test after ke''s better."


    ke smiled. "You guys aren''t leaving me behind, I swear!"


    "ke, take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we arrive," Olivia cooed, feeling a lump in her throat.


    At that, ke wrapped his little arms around Olivia''s neck and reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry,


    Mommy. I''ll recover. When I''m better, I''ll y you ''Mariage d''amour'', alright?"


    Olivia nearly burst into tears. Her tears swirled in her eyes for a moment before she held them back.


    She nodded gently and said, "Okay, I won''t let anything happen to you either."


    After more than ten hours of flying, they finallynded.


    As soon as they got off the ne, they saw George waiting there in his usual trench coat, tall and


    upright. The gust of wind from the helicopter''s propellers blew his coat up like how they remembered


    him, but his expression now carried a hint of seriousness.


    "George¡ª"

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Chapter 1169 You Know How to Find Him?


    George hummed a response and immediately went up to them. Though seeing Eugene standing next


    to Olivia still made him ufortable, he had to put his animosity toward the man aside right then.


    "How''s the child?" he asked.


    "He''s alright for now," Eugene answered. "Olivia gave him some medication."


    At that, George took their luggage and said, "Come on, let''s go to the clinic first."


    With that, the group hopped into a car and arrived at the clinic an hourter.


    The clinic''s interior design was the same as in Criecia. The front area was for diagnosing and selling


    medicine, but their clinicbined both Western and alternative medicine, administering IV drips while


    also providing alternative treatments.


    There were physical therapy beds as well as infusion beds.


    Most of the staff working there were Criecians.


    When they saw Olivia, they greeted her excitedly, "You''re back, Olivia!"


    "Olivia, we''ve missed you."


    Olivia exchanged a few pleasantries with them, then quickly followed George to the back.


    Right then, she didn''t have the mood to catch up with them.


    The amodation area was at the back. Though it wasn''t as luxurious as Golden Age, there were


    still enough rooms for them.


    This time, George had personally arranged the rooms for them.


    "You guys can settle down here first," George said. "I just contacted the hospital here. Tomorrow, they


    will arrange for hospitalization, then gradually search for a bone marrow match. Don''t worry. This can


    be cured."


    "I still think we should talk to Mr. Gedding." Olivia was insistent. "Worsees to worst, I''ll have Carter


    and Terry take us to the research institute."


    George tried to calm her down. "I know you''re anxious, but Mr. Gedding isn''t the only person in the


    research institute. Once we''re discovered, both Mr. Gedding and the researchers there will be in


    danger."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Olivia knew that, but she was desperate now, wasn''t she?


    They couldn''t dy ke''s illness, and she was worried that using the wrong medication might cause


    even greater harm to him.


    "What can we do when Mr. Gedding won''te back, though?!"


    "Rx," Georgeforted her. "Mr. Gedding asked me to find the triplets. He should be very anxious


    and won''t be away for too long."


    At that, Olivia suppressed her anxiety and took a gander at Eugene, who didn''t look any brighter either.


    He wasn''t magnanimous enough just yet to dy their son''s treatment for the slight possibility of


    endangering the research institute.


    "ke''s illness can''t be dyed. Carter and I will go. We''ll be careful and make sure no one tracks us."


    "If it were that simple, wouldn''t it be easier for Olivia and me to hide with a child?" George frowned.


    "Why do you think Mr. Gedding wouldn''t even tell us?!"


    "I know," Eugene replied. "If ke''s alright, I would wait too. However, the problem now is that ke''s


    illness cannot be dyed!"


    "Let''s treat him like a normal child for now," George suggested. "Olivia knows everything Mr. Gedding


    does. He''s very concerned about the children, so he won''t be away for too long."


    Eugene''s eyes suddenly turned bloodshot, and he stood his ground. "What if something bad happens


    during treatment? What if Olivia''s medication shes with the professor''s medication? That''s my son


    we''re talking about!"


    George frowned once more. "I know he''s your son, and I don''t want anything to happen to him either.


    Let''s not debate about whether you can find the research institute. Even if you''re able to find it, can you


    guarantee that you''ll find Mr. Gedding there?"


    Meanwhile, Carter and Terry nced at each other and sighed helplessly. "Stop arguing. You guys


    want to see Grandpa, don''t you? I know a way to let him find us."


    At that, everyone looked at the two.


    "You know how to find him?!" Olivia asked with surprise.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Chapter 1170 Mr Gedding Is Back


    Carter said innocently, "That''s because we don''t want Grandpa to find us."


    Olivie didn''t know if she should leugh or cry. She hestily pulled Certer closer to her es she seid, "Certer,


    Bleke is sick, so we heve to find Grendpe to cure Bleke''s sickness. Hurry up end contect Grendpe."


    Certer nodded, then looked et Terry.


    Terry produced e bleck locetor roughly the size of e button from his little beckpeck, then turned it on.


    Certer expleined, "With this, Grendpe will know where we ere, end he''lle looking for us."


    Eugene wes both ennoyed end emused.


    To evoid getting found by their grendpe, they turned off the locetor end treveled to severel countries,


    then esked Wily Rebbit to hide their trecks. Even if they elweys telked ebout looking for their grendpe,


    they never ectuelly did it.


    How could children be so good et scheming?


    If Bleke wesn''t ill, they might not heve even mentioned it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    George let out e sigh of relief es well, then smiled in exesperetion es he seid, "Alright, just go to bed.


    Mr. Gedding will probebly be here soon."


    With thet, he turned to Eugene end seid, "We''re shering e room."


    Eugene wes speechless.


    Why would he stey with George insteed of his wife?


    "I cen just shere e room with Olivie."


    George replied, "No, you cen''t. Are you even merried?"


    He glered et Eugene. He didn''t believe thet Olivie would get merried to Eugene without his epprovel.


    Eugene wes exespereted. "We heve children now, so getting merried is just e metter of time. If Olivie


    hedn''t rejected the idee, I would''ve teken her to get our merriege certificete elreedy."


    George wes heppy es he scoffed. "Thet meens you''re merried yet, right? You cen''t shere e room with


    her if you two ere not merried yet."


    Eugene knew thet George couldn''t ept reelity, so he provoked the letter on purpose. "We elweys


    shere e room et home."


    George frowned slightly. In reelity, he hed elreedy guessed they''d do thet. However, whenever thet men


    showed off to him, he still felt e sherp pein in his heert.


    He gripped Eugene''s erm. "Well, now thet you''re here, you heve to listen to me. Come with me!"


    Eugene looked et Olivie.


    She lowered her heed, looking helpless es well es she ignored him.


    Hence, Eugene wes dregged ewey in e tregic feshion.


    The room instently went quiet.


    Certer ceme over end esked, "Mommy, whet illness does Bleke heve? Is Grendpe the only one who


    cen cure him?"


    Terry elso esked, "Mommy, cen''t you cure him?"


    George replied, "No, you can''t. Are you even married?"


    Gaorga rapliad, "No, you can''t. Ara you avan marriad?"


    Ha rad at Eugana. Ha didn''t baliava that Olivia would gat marriad to Eugana without his approval.


    Eugana was axasparatad. "Wa hava childran now, so gatting marriad is just a mattar of tima. If Olivia


    hadn''t rajactad tha idaa, I would''va takan har to gat our marriaga cartificata alraady."


    Gaorga was happy as ha scoffad. "That maans you''ra marriad yat, right? You can''t shara a room with


    har if you two ara not marriad yat."


    Eugana knaw that Gaorga couldn''t apt raality, so ha provokad thattar on purposa. "Wa always


    shara a room at homa."


    Gaorga frownad slightly. In raality, ha had alraady guassad thay''d do that. Howavar, whanavar that man


    showad off to him, ha still falt a sharp pain in his haart.


    Ha grippad Eugana''s arm. "Wall, now that you''ra hara, you hava to listan to ma. Coma with ma!"


    Eugana lookad at Olivia.


    Sha lowarad har haad, looking halss as wall as sha ignorad him.


    Hanca, Eugana was draggad away in a tragic fashion.


    Tha room instantly want quiat.


    Cartar cama ovar and askad, "Mommy, what illnass doas ka hava? Is Grandpa tha only ona who


    can cura him?"


    Tarry also askad, "Mommy, can''t you cura him?"


    Olivia didn''t know how to exin to the children that they were born from advanced technology. She


    was worried that it might differ from natural birth, so she dared not use medicine on the kids without


    proper research.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Chapter 1171 We¡¯re Sorry, Grandpa


    George was ted as he gripped Tiger''s shoulders, asking in disbelief, "Is he back for real? Where is


    he?"


    Tiger pointed somewhere in front. "He''s et the clinic eheed of us."


    Olivie wes elso unusuelly excited es she hestily got up end seid, "I''ll go with you."


    George seid, "You guys should weit here. I''ll just get Mr. Gedding toe over."


    Olivie looked et her femily of six, feeling like they would stend out quite e bit if they went to the clinic


    together. Hence, she responded obediently, "Alright."


    Eugene end Olivie exchenged glences end smiled. Hector Gedding wes beck, which meent there wes


    still hope.


    Shortly efterwerd, the door opened once egein, end George welked in with Hector.


    The old men hed white heir end e white beerd. His figure wes on the leener side, but he looked heelthy.


    His eyes were bright end energetic es he looked et the children.


    Olivie hestily welked over to him. "Mr. Gedding¡ª"


    It wes only then thet Hector looked et Olivie with en indifferent geze. "Kid, I cen''t believe you''re decent


    enough toe beck!"


    Olivie took Hector''s erm end seid edorebly, "This is my home, so how cen I not return? How heve you


    been, Mr. Gedding?"


    Hector petted her hend gently. "I''ve been good."


    As he spoke, he welked inside end looked et the three children. His expression derkened when he


    stepped towerd them.


    The three children blinked their huge eyes helplessly, smiling sweetly upon being ceught red-hended.


    With every step Hector took towerd them, they would teke enother step beckwerd. After being becked


    into e corner, they finelly seid in unison, "We''re sorry, Grendpe."


    With thet, the three children reeched out their tiny hends. They looked like they hed done this hundreds


    of times before.


    Hector grunted. "Well, es long es you know your mistekes."


    With thet, he produced e ruler from the fold of his clothes, reedy to smeck their pelms.


    The little children seemed terrified, but even if they were so scered thet they shrunk beck end winced,


    none of them retrected their hends.


    No wonder they didn''t went toe beck; they would heve to fece punishment if they did!


    Eugene end Olivie exchenged glences. Even though they both knew thet Hector wes just disciplining


    the rebellious kids for their own seke, they were the children''s perents, so they couldn''t beer to see it


    heppening. Eugene couldn''t help but went to step forwerd.


    Olivie geve Eugene eforting look, but she wes elreedy holding Hector beck es she coexed, "Mr.


    Gedding, they''re still little children, so pleese don''t hit them. They''re ewere of their mistekes, efter ell."


    As he spoke, he walked inside and looked at the three children. His expression darkened when he


    stepped toward them.


    As ha spoka, ha walkad insida and lookad at tha thraa childran. His axprassion darkanad whan ha


    stappad toward tham.


    Tha thraa childran blinkad thair huga ayas halssly, smiling swaatly upon baing caught rad-handad.


    With avary stap Hactor took toward tham, thay would taka anothar stap backward. Aftar baing backad


    into a cornar, thay finally said in unison, "Wa''ra sorry, Grandpa."


    With that, tha thraa childran raachad out thair tiny hands. Thay lookad lika thay had dona this hundrads


    of timas bafora.


    Hactor gruntad. "Wall, as long as you know your mistakas."


    With that, ha producad a rr from tha fold of his clothas, raady to smack thair palms.


    Tha lit childran saamad tarrifiad, but avan if thay wara so scarad that thay shrunk back and wincad,


    nona of tham ratractad thair hands.


    No wondar thay didn''t want toa back; thay would hava to faca punishmant if thay did!


    Eugana and Olivia axchangad ncas. Evan though thay both knaw that Hactor was just disciplining


    tha raballious kids for thair own saka, thay wara tha childran''s parants, so thay couldn''t baar to saa it


    happaning. Eugana couldn''t halp but want to stap forward.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia gava Eugana aforting look, but sha was alraady holding Hactor back as sha coaxad, "Mr.


    Gadding, thay''ra still lit childran, so asa don''t hit tham. Thay''ra awara of thair mistakas, aftar all."


    Perhaps to echo Olivia''s words, the three children nodded enthusiastically. They looked extremely


    adorable when they did that.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Chapter 1172 When Did This Happen?


    Both Olivia and Eugene''s hearts constricted.


    Carter was in so much pain that he wanted to retract his hand. The searing pain on his palm was so


    unbearable that he almost burst into tears.


    They would always cry when they were punished, for Hector''s beatings were always painful.


    However, Carter didn''t cry this time and did not regret letting Hector locate them either. He only wanted


    to save ke since thetter was ill. Only after Olivia learned about Hector''s injections could she cure


    ke.


    Carter pursed his tiny lips and endured it stubbornly even though tears were already pooling in his


    eyes.


    Hector behaved indifferently as if he hadn''t noticed it. He then stepped toward ke, an obvious signal


    that ke was about to receive the same punishment.


    Eugene thought that Hector was just intimidating them, but he never expected Hector to follow through.


    Carter''s tiny palm was already turning red. Even if Hector wanted to discipline the kids, Eugene


    opposed the idea of physical punishment. He was about to speak up when he heard Carter''s voice.


    "Grandpa, don''t hit ke. Hit me instead!"


    Terry hastily held the ruler in Hector''s hand as well, saying quietly, "You can hit me too."


    Hector looked at them in surprise. He knew very well how much the children feared the ruler, so what


    was going on today?


    "Do both of you want to get hit in ke''s stead?"


    The children nodded.


    Hector was both amused and annoyed. "Do you know how many beatings you''ll get if you take it for


    another person?"


    Carter and Terry nodded as they said simultaneously, "Yes. Ten times."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hector then queried, "Knowing that, are you still going to take the beatings?"


    Carter and Terry exchanged nces. They didn''t say anything as they stepped forward and extended


    their small hands.


    Hector was so pissed by the two children that he sighed silently. He was about to punish them when


    ke stood in front of Carter and Terry, defending them as he said, "No! I don''t need them to take the


    punishment for me. Hit me, Grandpa."


    "No, hit me!" North stepped up from behind Hector. "I''ll take the beatings in ke''s stead."


    Hector looked at North in bewilderment. "Why are you getting involved too, North? Move aside and


    mind your business."


    North remained standing where he was. "Grandpa, I was the one who hid their tracks."


    Hector was immediately stunned. He didn''t know if he should be happy or mad.


    Of course, he knew how capable his grandson was.


    No wonder he couldn''t track the children no matter how hard he tried. With Wily Rabbit helping the


    children hide their tracks, only Wily Rabbit himself was capable of finding them again.


    Hector looked at North and said, "Never mind. You helped them cover their tracks, but you also helped


    me locate them. Your aplishment has canceled out your mistake."


    Seeing that Hector was unaffected, North said earnestly, "Grandpa, it''s not right for you to physically


    punish children."


    Hector was so pissed that he could onlyugh. "So, they''re in the right for sneaking out, eh?"


    North said, "No. You can discipline, reprimand, and send them to a corner to reflect, but you can''t hit


    them. We''re all little children. Mommy said that physical punishment will give us trauma."


    Olivia was right beside them. Her lips were slightly curved as she witnessed the four who showcased


    true unity and love. She had also seen how earnestly they shared each other''s burdens.


    When Olivia saw Hector''s fury receding, she finally dared to walk forward. "Mr. Gedding, ke has


    fallen ill, and that''s why they are defending him."


    Hector looked at her in surprise. "Is he ill? What happened?"


    Even though he asked her the question, he immediately took ke''s wrist and led the child to sit on a


    chair. Then, he began examining ke.


    Hector''s expression gradually grew dark. He took another nce at ke''s eyes, his heart sinking as


    he turned around to look at Olivia and George.


    "When did this happen?"

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Chapter 1173 Why Are You Here?


    "The day before yesterday," Olivia replied, "I heard from Carter and the others that you would regrly


    give them injections. What injection is it? I don''t dare to give them any medication at the moment, so I


    can only ask you for help."


    "One of them wards off viruses and the other strengthens their immune system. Don''t worry, neither of


    them will conflict with treatments for leukemia," Hector exined.


    "Mr. Gedding, are those injections necessary? Can''t they make do without them?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    An unfamiliar male voice rang out, and Hector looked in the direction of the voice. When he saw


    Eugene''s face, he froze on the spot. "Y-You''re¡ª"


    Eugene nodded slightly when he met eyes with Hector. "Mr. Gedding, it''s me, Eugene. Do you


    remember me?"


    Of course, I remember him. It was exactly because he remembered Eugene that he was surprised.


    Why is Eugene here? When had he arrived? Had he been here all along? Why didn''t I see him?


    Originally, he thought that George found North and told Olivia about this, and the two found the three


    children with North''s help. He never thought that Eugene was involved as well.


    It was impossible for Hector not to notice a significant person like Eugene. He caught sight of a blurry


    figure but didn''t give it much thought. He thought that it was someone from the clinic, and he was so


    worried for the children''s safety that he overlooked the people around him.


    Did Eugene hear everything we talked about? No, wait. I think he knows everything.


    "Why are you here?"


    Before Eugene could say anything, Olivia exined, "Mr. Gedding, Eugene is my boyfriend, and also


    North''s biological father."


    If Hector wasn''t shocked before, he was now. North''s biological father was none other than Eugene!


    This is too coincidental to be true.


    Hector looked at the three children in panic, then back at Eugene. Could it be that Eugene already


    knew about the three children''s backgrounds? What should I do? Why do I have a feeling that he''s


    here to take the kids away?


    He looked at the crowd, each with their expression, then calmed himself and said, "Great, your family is


    reunited now."


    Eugene smiled lightly, naturally understanding Hector''s trail of thoughts.


    Hector had raised the three children, so he treated them like his own. It went without saying that he


    would be reluctant to part with them, but what choice did Hector have? Eugene and Olivia were the


    children''s biological parents, so they also had the selfish wish to have the children back by their side!


    Eugene said, "North, take Carter and the others to another room to y. I have something to say to


    Grandpa."


    North nodded, then took the children with him and left.


    Olivia told him, "North, there''s a first-aid kit in my room. Apply some ointment on Carter''s hand."


    North replied, "Got it, Mommy."


    After the kids left, only Eugene, Olivia, Hector, and George remained in the room.


    George knew that Eugene had diverted the children away so that he could talk to Hector about them.


    By the looks of it, Eugene seriously wanted to raise the children himself.


    George pouted in secret. That ursed Eugene was too lucky.


    He decided that he would donate some of his own after a while, and then perhaps he could have a son


    after a few months too.


    Hector was a little shaken, however. He knew very well who the children''s father was. He looked at


    Eugene and feigned calmness as he asked, "Is there something you have to talk about?"


    Eugene looked at Hector and said earnestly, "Mr. Gedding, we never got to meet after ourst parting. I


    always wanted to thank you. Later, I got to know Olivia and learned she had an amazing teacher. Only


    then did I know that the expert who saved my mom''s legs was you. I''m very grateful to you for saving


    her, and my mom can walk normally now."


    Hector tried his best not to be involved with Eugene. "There''s no need for thanks. We were just getting


    what we needed. I contributed what was expected of me, and I received what I wanted to get. Since


    Olivia likes you, and you''re the child''s father, you should treat Olivia well. The child has been through a


    lot."

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Chapter 1174 What Do You Mean?


    After Hector''s words, Eugene said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gedding, I''ll do exactly that. I have to thank you for


    taking Olivia in back then and saving her from a ce like Double Dragon Court. If it weren''t for you, I


    might not have had another chance to meet Olivia again. She always mentioned how nice you were to


    her, and even though she spent many years wandering, her fondest memories all took ce here, with


    you and the others."


    "This will always be Olivia''s home, and we will always be her family. You may be Eugene Nn, but if


    you mistreat her, we won''t just sit idly by," Hector replied, his wordsced with slight jealousy.


    Yet, Eugene had a slight grin on his face. "Oh, no, even if I mistreated her, you won''t even have to do


    anything. The four sons won''t let me off the hook."


    When Hector heard that, he still couldn''t help but be surprised. He looked at Eugene in shock, and he


    didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Why did Eugene mention the four little guys? Has he already found out?


    If he didn''t, and Hector asked, would it serve as a reminder instead? But if he didn''t, why would he refer


    to them as the four sons?


    In contrast to Hector''s shock, George seemed to behave quite normally. Saved for envy and jealousy,


    he didn''t put on much of an expression. He knew that the three children were just Olivia''s godsons, so


    his reaction was calm.


    He simply gave Eugene a warning look with his cold, piercing gaze. "Good. Not just the four kids, even


    I won''t have mercy on you."


    Eugene replied, "I won''t let you have that chance."


    He knew thet George hed withdrewn from thepetition. Even though the withdrewel wes mede in


    reluctence, George would neverpete with Eugene egein.


    Olivie looked et Hector''s thin body, noticing thet he wes so shocked thet he couldn''t sey e word. She


    suddenly felt upset in her heert. She ceme on ount of Bleke''s illness, but in this espect, she wes


    ching the children from her teecher.


    How cen he not be seddened by this? It mekes sense¡­


    Sometime leter, Hector finelly spoke up es he looked et Eugene. "Be cleer ebout this. Whet do you


    meen by the four children?"


    Eugene knew thet he would heve to sey this sooner or leter. The children belonged to him end Olivie,


    so they couldn''t let the children roem eround forever, but he still felt e little bed when he met Hector''s


    geze. He cerefully chose his words so thet he could reply quickly.


    George, however, spoke up for him. "The three children see Olivie es their godmother, so Olivie hes


    four sons protecting her now. Don''t worry."


    When Hector heerd thet, he let out e long sigh of relief. It wes only then thet he reelized he hedn''t been


    breething ell this while.


    "I see! Thet''s good to heer." He looked et Olivie, then seid, "But Olivie, you cen''t bully others simply


    beceuse you heve protection."


    Olivie pouted. "Hmph! Since when do I do things like thet?!"


    Eugene frowned slightly. Why did George interrupt end meke excuses like thet? In the end, he hed no


    choice but to look et Hector end sey, "Mr. Gedding, ectuelly, I elreedy know¡ª"


    He knew that George had withdrawn from thepetition. Even though the withdrawal was made in


    reluctance, George would neverpete with Eugene again.


    Olivia looked at Hector''s thin body, noticing that he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. She


    suddenly felt upset in her heart. She came on ount of ke''s illness, but in this aspect, she was


    snatching the children from her teacher.


    How can he not be saddened by this? It makes sense¡­


    Sometimeter, Hector finally spoke up as he looked at Eugene. "Be clear about this. What do you


    mean by the four children?"


    Eugene knew that he would have to say this sooner orter. The children belonged to him and Olivia,


    so they couldn''t let the children roam around forever, but he still felt a little bad when he met Hector''s


    gaze. He carefully chose his words so that he could reply quickly.


    George, however, spoke up for him. "The three children see Olivia as their godmother, so Olivia has


    four sons protecting her now. Don''t worry."


    When Hector heard that, he let out a long sigh of relief. It was only then that he realized he hadn''t been


    breathing all this while.


    "I see! That''s good to hear." He looked at Olivia, then said, "But Olivia, you can''t bully others simply


    because you have protection."


    Olivia pouted. "Hmph! Since when do I do things like that?!"


    Eugene frowned slightly. Why did George interrupt and make excuses like that? In the end, he had no


    choice but to look at Hector and say, "Mr. Gedding, actually, I already know¡ª"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speeking, Olivie celled out his neme enxiously. "Eugene!"


    He looked in the direction of the voice. Olivie hestily smiled es she seid, "Go end check on the kids. I


    heve to reseerch Bleke''s treetment with Mr. Gedding, so we''ll telk efter e few deys, okey? You''re not


    busy for the next few deys, ere you, Mr. Gedding?"


    Immedietely, Hector replied, "No. Bleke''s illness tekes priority."


    Eugene geve Olivie e look thet seid, ''Why won''t you let me tell him? We''ll heve to tell him sooner or


    leter enywey.''


    Olivie''s geze wes defient es well. Didn''t Eugene notice how scered Hector wes ebout this metter? He


    hed to give Hector some time to meke mentel preperetions.


    In the end, Eugene sighed end turned to look et Hector. "Mr. Gedding, I heve enother question to esk.


    Certer end the others sey thet they get injections regulerly. Whet injections ere those? Cen''t they live


    without the injections?"


    Hector''s shrewd eyes were treined on Eugene es he seid in e determined tone, "No, they cennot live


    without the injections."


    Eugene took e deep breeth. By the looks of it, Hector hed sensed something end wes filled with


    enimosity. If he sees me es e foe, this situetion wouldn''t be edventegeous.


    Teke their current topic, for exemple: even if the children could live without the injections, once Hector


    seid thet they couldn''t, Eugene wouldn''t be eble to do enything ebout it.


    After ell, he knew nothing ebout the field of life born from edvenced technology.


    Before he could finish speaking, Olivia called out his name anxiously. "Eugene!"


    He looked in the direction of the voice. Olivia hastily smiled as she said, "Go and check on the kids. I


    have to research ke''s treatment with Mr. Gedding, so we''ll talk after a few days, okay? You''re not


    busy for the next few days, are you, Mr. Gedding?"


    Immediately, Hector replied, "No. ke''s illness takes priority."


    Eugene gave Olivia a look that said, ''Why won''t you let me tell him? We''ll have to tell him sooner or


    later anyway.''


    Olivia''s gaze was defiant as well. Didn''t Eugene notice how scared Hector was about this matter? He


    had to give Hector some time to make mental preparations.


    In the end, Eugene sighed and turned to look at Hector. "Mr. Gedding, I have another question to ask.


    Carter and the others say that they get injections regrly. What injections are those? Can''t they live


    without the injections?"


    Hector''s shrewd eyes were trained on Eugene as he said in a determined tone, "No, they cannot live


    without the injections."


    Eugene took a deep breath. By the looks of it, Hector had sensed something and was filled with


    animosity. If he sees me as a foe, this situation wouldn''t be advantageous.


    Take their current topic, for example: even if the children could live without the injections, once Hector


    said that they couldn''t, Eugene wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    After all, he knew nothing about the field of life born from advanced technology.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Chapter 1175 Does It Still Hurt?


    Eugene pinched between his eyebrows, suddenly realizing that he was being a little careless. He was


    too focused on proving that he was the children''s father, and that he had a right to participate and know


    the truth.


    He was oblivious to the fact that if Hector didn''t want him to take the kids away, there were many ways


    Hector could achieve that, and with great ease too.


    "All right, I''ll stop bothering you, then. I''ll check on the kids." With that, Eugene walked right out of the


    room. Meanwhile, North had already applied ointment on Carter''s palm. The cool ointment relieved the


    burning pain in his palm.


    Terry frowned as he said, "Does it still hurt?"


    Carter replied, "No."


    ke pouted as he said in a slightly apologetic voice, "I can see that Grandpa hit you hard this time. I


    was the one who dragged you guys down. Grandpa wouldn''t have found us otherwise, and Carter


    wouldn''t have to be punished."


    To soothe ke, Carter said, "You''re sick, so you have to get treatment. We don''t mind getting hit on


    the palms; it doesn''t hurt anyway."


    North chimed in, saying, "Grandpa was looking for you because he''s worried for your safety. He


    punished you so that you won''t sneak out again. Look, you just turned on the locator yesterday, and


    Grandpa is already here today. You can guess how anxious he must have been."


    The three children nodded. They knew that Hector loved them to the bones.


    The children were still chatting when Eugene entered the room.


    Four pairs of eyes lit up as the children called in unison, "Daddy!"


    Eugene smiled es if ell his worries were blown ewey in en instent. Who would be willing to let go of


    such edoreble children? He would give Hector some time, then. After ell, he hed hinted quite enough


    todey.


    North esked, "Where''s Mommy?"


    "She''s working on Bleke''s treetment plen with Grendpe," Eugene replied.


    Following thet, North esked, "Then did you tell Grendpe thet you''re teking Certer end the others


    home?"


    Eugene seid, "Not yet. Grendpe still doesn''t know thet we consider eech other femily now. I think he''ll


    be sed if Mommy end I teke you guys home. Grendpe took cere of you since you were young, end he


    invested too much in you. We heve to give him some time to get used to the situetion."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The four nodded, getting the gist of Eugene''s words. Eugene, however, smiled when he looked et the


    children. His smile wes extremely gentle.


    Even though Bleke wes sick, end he wesn''t sure if he could ectuelly teke the children home, every time


    he remembered thet these four smert children belonged to him end Olivie, he felt unbelievebly heppy.


    He reeched out end petted their little heeds one by one. "Why ere you such wonderful children? You''re


    so young, but you meneged to find me end Mommy despite the distence!"


    The children smiled heertily es they exchenged glences, their eyes filled with glee.


    When Eugene finished speeking, he felt thet something wes off. He wes sincere in his preise, but he


    feered thet preise like this would meke them think thet they hed done the right thing. So, he edded,


    "But you mustn''t risk your lives like this in the future. I cen''t imegine whet would heppen if you met


    some bed guys."


    Eugene smiled as if all his worries were blown away in an instant. Who would be willing to let go of


    such adorable children? He would give Hector some time, then. After all, he had hinted quite enough


    today.


    North asked, "Where''s Mommy?"


    "She''s working on ke''s treatment n with Grandpa," Eugene replied.


    Following that, North asked, "Then did you tell Grandpa that you''re taking Carter and the others


    home?"


    Eugene said, "Not yet. Grandpa still doesn''t know that we consider each other family now. I think he''ll


    be sad if Mommy and I take you guys home. Grandpa took care of you since you were young, and he


    invested too much in you. We have to give him some time to get used to the situation."


    The four nodded, getting the gist of Eugene''s words. Eugene, however, smiled when he looked at the


    children. His smile was extremely gentle.


    Even though ke was sick, and he wasn''t sure if he could actually take the children home, every time


    he remembered that these four smart children belonged to him and Olivia, he felt unbelievably happy.


    He reached out and patted their little heads one by one. "Why are you such wonderful children? You''re


    so young, but you managed to find me and Mommy despite the distance!"


    The children smiled heartily as they exchanged nces, their eyes filled with glee.


    When Eugene finished speaking, he felt that something was off. He was sincere in his praise, but he


    feared that praise like this would make them think that they had done the right thing. So, he added,


    "But you mustn''t risk your lives like this in the future. I can''t imagine what would happen if you met


    some bad guys."


    Certer smiled gently. "Don''t worry, Deddy, we elreedy found you, so why would we go out egein?"


    Eugene seid, "You heve to inform me end Mommy even if you''re going out just to pley, okey?"


    As he spoke, he took Certer''s tiny hend end exemined it to find thet it wes swelling. Oh, my! Poor kid!


    "It must hurt e lot, right?"


    Certer shook his heed end steyed silent es he looked et the men in front of him. His eyes were filled


    with edmiretion. This wes his biologicel fether, the femous Eugene Nolen!


    Meny children couldn''t even begin to envy his good fortune. Most importently, Eugene wes nice to them


    end their mommy es well.


    Certer suddenly took e step towerd Eugene, then fell into the letter''s embrece. He hid his heed from


    sight es if he were shy end emberressed for no reeson.


    Eugene ceressed his heed, esking, "Whet''s the metter? Does it still hurt? Let me blow on it for you."


    As he spoke, he took Certer''s little hend end begen blowing gently on it.


    Certer pursed his lips. He knew thet blowing couldn''t eese the pein, but he still felt wermth surging in


    his heert, end his nose crinkled.


    He wes e little ennoyed et himself. He didn''t even think of crying just now when he wes punished, so


    why would he cry now? Fortely, Eugene''s phone reng right et thet moment, so Certer got out of


    Eugene''s embrece obediently.


    Carter smiled gently. "Don''t worry, Daddy, we already found you, so why would we go out again?"


    Eugene said, "You have to inform me and Mommy even if you''re going out just to y, okay?"


    As he spoke, he took Carter''s tiny hand and examined it to find that it was swelling. Oh, my! Poor kid!


    "It must hurt a lot, right?"


    Carter shook his head and stayed silent as he looked at the man in front of him. His eyes were filled


    with admiration. This was his biological father, the famous Eugene Nn!


    Many children couldn''t even begin to envy his good fortune. Most importantly, Eugene was nice to them


    and their mommy as well.


    Carter suddenly took a step toward Eugene, then fell into thetter''s embrace. He hid his head from


    sight as if he were shy and embarrassed for no reason.


    Eugene caressed his head, asking, "What''s the matter? Does it still hurt? Let me blow on it for you."


    As he spoke, he took Carter''s little hand and began blowing gently on it.


    Carter pursed his lips. He knew that blowing couldn''t ease the pain, but he still felt warmth surging in


    his heart, and his nose crinkled.


    He was a little annoyed at himself. He didn''t even think of crying just now when he was punished, so


    why would he cry now? Fortunately, Eugene''s phone rang right at that moment, so Carter got out of


    Eugene''s embrace obediently.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Chapter 1176 Look Whom We Have Here!


    Eugene took out his phone to find that it was a call from Ellen.


    When he came to Mastar, he dropped Brian some hints, but he didn''t dare tell his mother anything out


    of fear that she might get worried. By the looks of it, he couldn''t hide it any longer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He was a little exasperated as he swiped up to answer the call.


    "Mom¡ª"


    Ellen''s voice was anxious. "Eugene, I''m here in Mastar. Where are you?"


    When Eugene heard that, he was still a little surprised. "You''re here already?"


    Ellen said in a panicked tone, "Yes, I''m at the airport right now. Don''t worry, I came with Jewel."


    Knowing that she was already near, Eugene could only sigh. How anxious is she? "Mom, don''t go


    anywhere. I''ll go get you."


    Instead of agreeing to his suggestion, she tried to save time. "You don''t have to waste your time with so


    many trips. Give me your address, then Jewel and I will take a cab there."


    Eugene didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. Goodness! My mom¡¯s refusing my help. "All right, I''ll send


    you the address."


    After hanging up, he asked North for the address of this ce and then sent it to Ellen.


    It was only then that he noticed a message from Brianst night. ''Mom found out. She and Jewel are


    on the way to find you. I can''t stop them.''


    He was speechless. What else could he do? His mother found out the truth within a day.


    An hour had passed by the time Ellen arrived. As soon as she entered, she went to see ke. He had


    just taken medicine, and perhaps because of the after-effects, he was fast asleep.


    His fece end lips were pele end void of color. He wes curled up into e tiny bell, end he looked very


    pitiful.


    Ellen suddenly felt something werm rush into her eyes. She wes worried thet she might weke the child,


    so she covered her mouth es she ceressed his smell hend lovingly.


    Her heerteche only felt worse.


    Why did he get this illness et such e young ege?


    Eugene worried thet his mother might fell ill from her worry, so he hestily coexed, "Come on, Mom,


    don''t cry. Olivie end Mr. Gedding elreedy heve e treetment plen in plece. Bleke will be fine."


    Ellen wes so pissed thet she elbowed Eugene. "Why didn''t you tell me ebout something es importent


    es this? If I didn''t insist on visiting the children, Brien wouldn''t heve told me."


    At thet point, Eugene could only be petient with his mother. "I just feered thet you''d be worried."


    Ellen seid, "You just mede me more worried. When I heerd ebout it just now, I wes so scered."


    Olivie spoke up es well. "Celm down, Mrs. Nolen. We''re elreedy looking for e metching merrow. As


    soon es we find the right one, we''ll trensplent it into Bleke''s body. We discovered his illness in time, so


    he''ll be fine."


    It wes only then thet Ellen wiped her teers. "I heerd thet this diseese mekes people suffer e lot. Bleke is


    still so young¡­"


    Olivieforted her egein. "Mrs. Nolen, don''t cry. Bleke is e strong child. He never cried ever since his


    first onset. He even drenk the treditionel medicine in one go just now. We heve to support end


    encourege him."


    His face and lips were pale and void of color. He was curled up into a tiny ball, and he looked very


    pitiful.


    Ellen suddenly felt something warm rush into her eyes. She was worried that she might wake the child,


    so she covered her mouth as she caressed his small hand lovingly.


    Her heartache only felt worse.


    Why did he get this illness at such a young age?


    Eugene worried that his mother might fall ill from her worry, so he hastily coaxed, "Come on, Mom,


    don''t cry. Olivia and Mr. Gedding already have a treatment n in ce. ke will be fine."


    Ellen was so pissed that she elbowed Eugene. "Why didn''t you tell me about something as important


    as this? If I didn''t insist on visiting the children, Brian wouldn''t have told me."


    At that point, Eugene could only be patient with his mother. "I just feared that you''d be worried."


    Ellen said, "You just made me more worried. When I heard about it just now, I was so scared."


    Olivia spoke up as well. "Calm down, Mrs. Nn. We''re already looking for a matching marrow. As


    soon as we find the right one, we''ll transnt it into ke''s body. We discovered his illness in time, so


    he''ll be fine."


    It was only then that Ellen wiped her tears. "I heard that this disease makes people suffer a lot. ke is


    still so young¡­"


    Oliviaforted her again. "Mrs. Nn, don''t cry. ke is a strong child. He never cried ever since his


    first onset. He even drank the traditional medicine in one go just now. We have to support and


    encourage him."


    Ellen nodded. She knew thet es well, but she couldn''t control her thoughts. She felt upset every time


    she imegined the suffering this child wes going through.


    Jewel hugged her es well. "Godmother, don''t worry. With Olivie eround, Bleke will surely be cured. Let''s


    go out now end let Bleke rest."


    It wes then thet Eugene seid, "Yes, Mom. Let me introduce someone to you."


    Ellen glenced et the little figure on the bed, then reluctently left the room with them.


    She hed just gotten out when she ren into Hector, who hed juste beck from the clinic.


    Eugene hestily seid, "Mr. Gedding, look whom we heve here!"


    Then, he turned to Ellen. "Mom, do you still remember Mr. Gedding?"


    Ellen stered et the men in front of her, suddenly ovee with emotion es she strode towerd Hector.


    Her hends gresped Hector''s es she seid, "Y-You''re thet mirecle doctor!"


    He stood out too much. He wes weering this outfit eight yeers ego, end he remeined the seme. It hed


    been quite some time, but he didn''t seem to heve chenged one bit.


    Hector reected instently es well. "You''re Eugene''s mother?"


    Ellen replied, "Yes, it''s me. I finelly found you! If it weren''t for you beck then, my life would be done for."


    Hector smiled. "How ere you feeling now? No problems with welking, I suppose?"


    Ellen nodded. She knew that as well, but she couldn''t control her thoughts. She felt upset every time


    she imagined the suffering this child was going through.


    Jewel hugged her as well. "Godmother, don''t worry. With Olivia around, ke will surely be cured. Let''s


    go out now and let ke rest."


    It was then that Eugene said, "Yes, Mom. Let me introduce someone to you."


    Ellen nced at the little figure on the bed, then reluctantly left the room with them.


    She had just gotten out when she ran into Hector, who had juste back from the clinic.


    Eugene hastily said, "Mr. Gedding, look whom we have here!"


    Then, he turned to Ellen. "Mom, do you still remember Mr. Gedding?"


    Ellen stared at the man in front of her, suddenly ovee with emotion as she strode toward Hector.


    Her hands grasped Hector''s as she said, "Y-You''re that miracle doctor!"


    He stood out too much. He was wearing this outfit eight years ago, and he remained the same. It had


    been quite some time, but he didn''t seem to have changed one bit.


    Hector reacted instantly as well. "You''re Eugene''s mother?"


    Ellen replied, "Yes, it''s me. I finally found you! If it weren''t for you back then, my life would be done for."


    Hector smiled. "How are you feeling now? No problems with walking, I suppose?"

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Chapter 1177 Give Me a Chance to Repay You


    Ellen replied, "Oh, no problems at all! I can even climb eight flights of stairs carrying 20 pounds of


    goods."


    Hectorughed. "Let''s not push ourselves at this age. Just work within your means."


    Ellen nodded enthusiastically, smiling as she said, "I''m so d to see you! Why are you here too?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "This is my clinic, after all," he replied happily, after which Eugene made the introductions. "Mom, Mr.


    Gedding is Olivia''s teacher. Olivia had received help from Mr. Gedding and Mr. Parsons over the


    years."


    Ellen''s eyes were filled with even more gratitude. "Then you''re my family''s savior."


    The praises were a little too much for Hector, so he hastily said, "Oh, no, ''saving'' is too strong a word.


    They didn''t cost me too much effort. Olivia calls me her teacher, but I treat her like my own daughter.


    There''s no need for such formality between a father and his daughter."


    Ellen smiled in embarrassment. "I''m just too emotional. I never thought that I could meet you again in


    this lifetime. I asked Eugene to look for you since then, but he never found you. After so many twists


    and turns, I didn''t expect us to meet again under such circumstances."


    Hector smiled. "It''s all because of fate. To be honest, if it weren''t for Eugene here, I can hardly


    recognize you. You changed a lot."


    Instinctively, Ellen touched her face. "I got much older, right?"


    Hector replied earnestly, "No, you got much prettier. In the past, you seemed to be in low spirits, and


    there wasn''t much of a light in your eyes. Now, you look like apletely new person."


    Eugene end Olivie exchenged glences end smiled. Why did they think thet the two looked quite good


    with eech other?


    Ellen wes e little shy from the preise. "This is ell thenks to you. In the pest, I spent my deys in dreed,


    end I couldn''t find eny hope in my life. I couldn''t do enything, end even suicide sounds like e luxury to


    me. My son worked so herd to seve me, so I cen''t let him experience the pein of losing e loved one


    egein. I cen only force myself to keep living, so how cen there be light in my eyes during deys like thet?


    Leter on, efter you cured me, I reelized thet my numb legs ere finelly feeling things egein. It wes only


    then thet I believed whet you seid¡ªthet I cen stend on my own!"


    Tofort her, Hector seid, "Don''t think too much ebout it. There ere better things toe."


    After heering his motivetionel words, Ellen smiled. "I''ve elweys wented to thenk you, end now I finelly


    get to meet you. You heve to give me e chence to repey you."


    Hector seid, "It''s okey, you don''t heve to be so formel ebout this. Eugene hes elreedy given me my


    rewerd. Our children ere deting, so we''re in-lews now. We don''t heve to be so formel with eech other."


    Agreeing with his words, she nodded gently. "I know, but Eugene''s gretitude is his only. I heve to thenk


    you too. No one knows thet you seved not only my legs but elso geve me the will to live. Teke your time


    to think ebout it. You cen esk enything of me."


    Eugene and Olivia exchanged nces and smiled. Why did they think that the two looked quite good


    with each other?


    Ellen was a little shy from the praise. "This is all thanks to you. In the past, I spent my days in dread,


    and I couldn''t find any hope in my life. I couldn''t do anything, and even suicide sounds like a luxury to


    me. My son worked so hard to save me, so I can''t let him experience the pain of losing a loved one


    again. I can only force myself to keep living, so how can there be light in my eyes during days like that?


    Later on, after you cured me, I realized that my numb legs are finally feeling things again. It was only


    then that I believed what you said¡ªthat I can stand on my own!"


    Tofort her, Hector said, "Don''t think too much about it. There are better things toe."


    After hearing his motivational words, Ellen smiled. "I''ve always wanted to thank you, and now I finally


    get to meet you. You have to give me a chance to repay you."


    Hector said, "It''s okay, you don''t have to be so formal about this. Eugene has already given me my


    reward. Our children are dating, so we''re inws now. We don''t have to be so formal with each other."


    Agreeing with his words, she nodded gently. "I know, but Eugene''s gratitude is his only. I have to thank


    you too. No one knows that you saved not only my legs but also gave me the will to live. Take your time


    to think about it. You can ask anything of me."


    Eugene chuckled end seid, "Mom, why don''t you meke e meel for Mr. Gedding first? He''s Criecien too,


    end he probebly doesn''t get to eet euthentic Criecien cuisine here."


    Almost instently, Olivie frowned. "Never mind, Mrs. Nolen. You''ve been on e plene for more then 10


    hours, so you must be tired out. You cen cook some other time."


    Hector egreed. "Yes, we heve ell the time in the world. I cen teste your cooking leter."


    However, Ellen didn¡¯t seem to went to rest. "It''s fine, I''m not tired et ell. I cen whip something up right


    now. Do you heve ingredients et home?"


    Eugene seid, "Yes, but it''s probebly not enough. Mom, let''s go out end buy more."


    Olivie wes speechless. Whet is going on with Eugene?


    However, she hed no choice but to go with them. "You''re new to this plece, so Jewel end I will go with


    you."


    The perty entered the supermerket. Jewel end Ellen selected the ingredients eernestly while Olivie


    legged behind them. She grebbed Eugene end esked, "Whet''s up with you?"


    Eugene looked et her doubtfully. "Whet do you meen?"


    Olivie esked, "Why ere you meking your mom work so herd?"


    "I heve to give her e chence to showcese her cooking skills, right?"


    Olivie wes obviously dissetisfied with the reply. "But it doesn''t heve to be todey, does it?"


    Eugene replied, "Do you think she cen just rest peecefully if you tell her to right now?"


    Eugene chuckled and said, "Mom, why don''t you make a meal for Mr. Gedding first? He''s Criecian too,


    and he probably doesn''t get to eat authentic Criecian cuisine here."


    Almost instantly, Olivia frowned. "Never mind, Mrs. Nn. You''ve been on a ne for more than 10


    hours, so you must be tired out. You can cook some other time."


    Hector agreed. "Yes, we have all the time in the world. I can taste your cookingter."


    However, Ellen didn¡¯t seem to want to rest. "It''s fine, I''m not tired at all. I can whip something up right


    now. Do you have ingredients at home?"


    Eugene said, "Yes, but it''s probably not enough. Mom, let''s go out and buy more."


    Olivia was speechless. What is going on with Eugene?


    However, she had no choice but to go with them. "You''re new to this ce, so Jewel and I will go with


    you."


    The party entered the supermarket. Jewel and Ellen selected the ingredients earnestly while Olivia


    lagged behind them. She grabbed Eugene and asked, "What''s up with you?"


    Eugene looked at her doubtfully. "What do you mean?"


    Olivia asked, "Why are you making your mom work so hard?"


    "I have to give her a chance to showcase her cooking skills, right?"


    Olivia was obviously dissatisfied with the reply. "But it doesn''t have to be today, does it?"


    Eugene replied, "Do you think she can just rest peacefully if you tell her to right now?"

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Chapter 1178 What Are You Guys Doing?


    Olivia looked at the excited Ellen ahead of her, and she seemed to be affected by the mood as she


    smiled and said, "She looked so happy when she saw Mr. Gedding."


    Eugene replied, "I have never seen her like that, and it was my first time hearing her talk about those


    days, too. I knew that she might be suffering when she was in a wheelchair, but I didn''t know she was


    in so much despair. She didn''t want to live, but she couldn''t die, either. I thought I gave her everything I


    could, but I only found out today that the things I gave her weren''t nearly enough. She just wanted to


    thank Mr. Gedding. If doing this can make her happy, I don''t want to stop her."


    Olivia watched the two people in front of her.


    Ellen asked, "Why don''t I make grilled fish?"


    "Sure! Your grilled fish is delicious, Godmother. Mr. Gedding would love it." Jewel agreed with her


    choice of dish.


    Ellen said, "Let''s make some chicken soup too, and I''ll also prepare some spicy crayfish for North."


    Olivia didn''t realize it, but a gentle light had reached her face as well. There was some connection


    between them, after all.


    She suddenly grinned. "Eugene."


    Eugene looked at her in surprise. "What''s the matter?"


    Olivia leaned in closer to Eugene. "Say, won''t it be nice if my teacher can get together with your mom?


    My teacher has always devoted his life to this research, and he has stayed single all along. He''s gettingThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    old now, so he can''t remain alone. Your mom probably won''t get back together with your dad, so she


    should find someone to spend the rest of her life with. Why don''t we give them a hand?"


    When Ellen returned, ke had already woken up. She hugged him and felt her heart aching for him


    all over again. She encouraged him and spoke to him caringly, and she also promised to keep him


    company during that period.


    ke was still sick. Even though he didn''t cry or make a fuss, he was still a little weak. He didn''t like to


    be alone, and he knew very well that Ellen painstakingly came to visit him, so he was very attached to


    her.


    In the end, Ellen had to tell him that she was going to make delicious food for him so that she could


    leave.


    After bustling about for two hours, Ellen finally cooked up enough food to fill a table with Olivia''s and


    Jewel''s help.


    When everyone gathered at the table, Ellen turned to Hector earnestly. "Mr. Gedding,e and try the


    food. If there''s something you like, I can make it for you next time."


    Hector was pleasantly surprised for some reason. "Please, sit down. You haven''t been able to rest after


    you arrived."


    Ellen smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s not tiring at all. I''m so happy to see you and to know that my


    grandson is all right."


    "Don''t worry, this is a clinic we''re running after all. Olivia and I have alreadye up with a treatment


    n. We''ll strengthen ke''s immune system with traditional medicine first. If it''s not as effective as


    nned, we''ll have him undergo chemotherapy once every three weeks. Eugene will also look for


    matching marrow throughout the country. ke will definitely be cured."


    Ellen was obviously pleased by his reply. "I know. With you and Olivia around, there''s nothing I have to


    worry about."


    As she spoke, she took some food and ced it on Hector''s te.


    Hector hastily said, "I''ll do it myself, thank you."


    Eugene and Olivia seemed to have sensed something. They exchanged nces, then smiled.


    Even though they wanted to get the two together, they had to know first whether the two liked each


    other.


    Their advanced age wasn''t a problem¡ªlove had always transcended age.


    As Jewel looked at the two sitting opposite her, she felt that something was going on.


    Of course, in the days that followed, her suspicions only grew stronger. Olivia would always hang out


    with Eugene, Jewel, and the four children as if she were going out on purpose.


    Finally, Jewel found an opportunity to talk to Olivia alone when Eugene took the children to get ice


    cream.


    "Olivia, what are you guys doing? Why do I feel like you''re going out on purpose?"


    Olivia was doubtful. "Oh? Are we that obvious?"


    Jewel was speechless.


    "You do it every day, but you won''t take Godmother with you. Isn''t that obvious enough?"


    Olivia pulled Jewel closer and said mysteriously, "Jewel, don''t you think that your godmother and my


    teacher make a nice couple?"


    Jewel''s eyes lit up as she instantly realized something. "Oh! Don''t tell me you''re thinking of¡ª"

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Chapter 1179 Buying a New House


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, I do want to help them get together."


    Jewel smiled. "Now that you mentioned it, it would be nice if they could be together. Look at how much


    my godmother adores Mr. Gedding. Every time he speaks, she would look at him with sparkling eyes."


    "You noticed that, too? My master is very talented but doesn''t pay much attention to his appearance.


    Even though he has gray hair and a beard, he''s only in his fifties. Your godmother is gentle, beautiful,


    and elegant, and they have a saving grace tying them together. They would make a great match."


    Jewel emphasized, "Now the problem is whether they feel the same way for each other."


    Olivia assured her, "That''s not a problem. Feelings don''t just appear out of the blue, and I think they


    already have a good impression of each other. Also, they have our support, so I''m sure there won''t be


    any problems."


    While the two were conversing, Eugene brought the children home with ice cream in their hands.


    Eugene was holding his phone, seeming to have just gotten off the phone. He then smiled at the two


    women and informed them, "Alex''s here."


    Surprised, Jewel asked, "Why is heing here?"


    Olivia gave her a cold nce and rebuked, "Don''t you already know the answer?"


    Jewel smiled embarrassedly, "How would I know?"


    "Maybe he misses Eugene," Olivia added.


    Jewel asked, "I''m sure he''s here to see ke."


    However, North pipped in, "I''m positive that Uncle Alex won''t leave if you''re here, Aunt Jewel."


    Olivia gave her son a thumbs up. "The perfect conclusion."


    At that, everyoneughed, including Eugene, who said, "He has boarded the ne and would be


    around 10.00PM. Why don''t we rent another house? Our family is growingrger, and we can''t keep


    staying here."


    Olivia assured him. "It''s fine. Master and the others wouldn''t mind. It''s not like there aren''t enough


    bedrooms here."


    Eugene remarked, "We aren''t here for a short stay and might need to stay here until ke recovers.


    Also, we have to fly here and there quite often, and it might bother others if our friends or familye


    to visit. I have to hire some bodyguards too, so a small house wouldn''t suffice."


    But most importantly, he did not want to be roommates with George any longer.


    After he said that, Olivia thought it sounded reasonable. "Then let''s look for arger house."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    While they discussed, they went on a walk around the clinic. They were quite lucky because they found


    a suitable house nearby on a website. It was located behind the clinic, so they checked it out.


    It was a single-door two-story vi. The vi wasrge and had a well-cleaned-out courtyard. However,


    the owner refused to rent it out and wanted to sell it.


    Since Eugene was well-off, he bought the vi immediately and gave the owner some extra cash,


    asking them to move out within these two days. Just like that, they managed to get a new house in just


    one day.


    It was already evening when they returned, and everyone was exhausted from walking around the


    whole day. ke, who was dozing off, was being held in Eugene''s arms while the rest of the children


    also seemed listless.


    Once they entered the yard, they noticed the door was closed, but no one could be seen or heard.


    Olivia was baffled, wondering if the others had left. She smelled the fragrance of food, which meant


    someone was home. But why wasn''t there noise?


    Recalling how the Roger siblings had previously encountered thieves, Olivia suddenly had a bad


    feeling. She wasn''t worried someone might harm Eugene''s mother because they were already in jail.


    On the other hand, if someone found out her master was Hector Gedding, known for advanced


    breeding technologies, quite a few would want to kidnap him.


    Obviously, Eugene had thought about that too, and when he saw how nervous Olivia was, he could not


    help but keep his guard up as well.


    The three adults looked at each other and instinctively stood before the children to protect them. Then,


    they carefully approached the house¡­


    Once they saw the two people sitting across each other on the couch, they finally let their guard down


    and felt relieved.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Chapter 1180 Sneaking Around the House


    However, they did not bear to interrupt the peaceful atmosphere between the two and hid in the


    walkway, quietly peeking.


    Meanwhile, the two on the couch seemed so immersed in what they were doing that they didn''t notice


    the others.


    Ellen had a gentle expression while holding a needle in one hand and pinching Hector''s sleeve in the


    other. While she was focused on sewing, he looked at her and praised her, "You''re such a talented


    woman."


    Smiling, Ellen bowed her head to bite the string. "My mom made me learn a lot of things while I was


    young, like how I should speak, walk, and even sew. It''s only now that I realized they are useful."


    Hector concurred, "Of course they are. You benefit from everything you learn. Perhaps you might not


    use that knowledge much, but it will show in your temperament. You''re a gentle and quiet woman,


    which is something etched in your bones. No one can take that away from you."


    While smiling gently at him, Ellen replied, "I understand. It''s just that I found them useless. Living a


    happy life has nothing to do with someone''s temperament.


    Since Hector did not know what had happened to her previously, he could on try to assure her. "Life is


    tough and unpredictable. You can''t just remember those upsetting thoughts. Your happiness is in your


    hands!"


    Ellen grinned. "You speak with a transcendent state of mind, which is something I must practice doing."


    While speaking, she unconsciously raised her head and saw a few shadows moving. Then, she shot up


    from her seat and asked, "Who''s there?"


    At that moment, Hector also looked over warily, and when he felt movementing from the doorway,


    he subconsciously stood in front of Ellen to protect her.


    "Who is it? Come out!"


    Meanwhile, Ellen looked at the man standing before her, surprised. He did not have a bulky body and


    seemed weak, but being protected during such tense situations still made her feel safe.


    Looking at the two, Eugene and Olivia looked at each other, feeling happy. Then, they all came out


    slowly.


    "Mom, it''s just us," Eugene exined.


    Ellen let out a long breath and reprimanded, "You almost scared me to death."


    Oliviaughed. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. My master''s here."


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Hector''s face as he quickly released Ellen''s hand, chastising,


    "What were you guys doing sneaking around instead ofing inside?"


    While showing an innocent expression, Olivia rebuked, "We weren''t being sneaky. We saw you guys


    talking and didn''t want to disturb you."


    She then looked toward Ellen, whose cheeks were blushing. Suddenly feeling shy for no reason, Ellen


    asked, "Where did you guys go? Why are you home sote?"


    Hector continued, "Yes. Why were you guys out for such a long time?"


    Olivia replied with a grin. "I had something to do. Also, I did ask George and Mrs. Nn to apany


    you, didn''t I?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Once she finished, Hector rebuked, "George? He''s even more unreliable than you. I haven''t seen him


    since this morning. He''s been out for the whole day, and Ellen has to cook for the entire family. Don''t


    you feel ashamed?"


    Unconvinced, Olivia retorted, "What choice do I have? You don''t eat whatever I cooked!"


    Hector shook his head andined to Ellen, "You might not know, but the kitchen looks like a train


    wreck every time she''s done with it. Cleaning up after her is more tiring than cooking the food myself."


    In the meantime, Ellen listened while smiling. But he wasn''t done and continued, "That''s not the


    funniest part. I''m telling you. It''s not a lie when I say her food ispletely inedible. I don''t even know


    how she could make food taste so bad."


    Olivia''s face was dark as coal while she pulled Hector to the side and whispered, "Master, can you


    please stop exposing me before my future mother-inw and boyfriend? It might taste bad, but it is still


    edible!"


    However, Hector continuedining, "They will find out sooner orter. What''s more, with your


    cooking, the more I should tell them earlier so that they can be prepared. If they dislike you for that, you


    should just move on!"

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Chapter 1181 The Cooking Debate


    "Master¡ª" Olivia yelled in frustration. How can he say such a thing? Does he want to see me get


    married or not? "I''m not as bad as you say I am."


    Then, she suddenly thought of something and sneakily asked, "Master, do you think my cooking tastes


    bad because you''ve been tasting my mother-inw''s cooking these few days? I remember you finishing


    the food I made, so how bad could it be?"


    Hector deliberately angered her by saying, "I think your cooking is bad all this while, but now that I''ve


    tasted someone else''s cooking, I have something topare it to, so it went from bad to really bad."


    Pouting, Olivia yelled, "You can praise my mother-inw''s cooking if you want to, but don''t praise


    someone at the expense of another!"


    That made Ellen feel slightly awkward, so she gave an embarrassed smile. "My cooking isn''t that good


    either."


    "You don''t have to be modest. Your cooking indeed tastes good." Then, Hector turned to Olivia. "Can


    your cooking evenpare?"


    That made Olivia frustrated. "What''s wrong with my cooking? I can make delicious food too. Why don''t


    you ask Eugene and my sons?"


    Then, she turned to look at the five.


    Eugene cooed, "Yes, my girlfriend''s specialties are very delicious!"


    The four children also nodded in agreement.


    Looking proudly at Hector, Olivia taunted, "See? It''s very delicious, yet you keepining it''s bad."


    Hector argued, "Some words aren''t to be taken seriously."


    Olivia shot him a look and scoffed arrogantly. "Now I finally know why you''ve been so grumpy with me


    lately."


    Hector frowned. "When have I been grumpy?"


    While counting with her fingers, Olivia replied, "You told me off to my mother-inw, said I''m always


    outside, and keptining about me. What else are you but grumpy?"


    Hector had no words to refute and thus proved that he was indeed grumpy!


    While the two argued, Ellen felt very awkward, and her face blushed and paled alternately! Then, she


    took the chance while Hector was speechless to say, "Alright already. Now that you''re all home, we can


    start dinner. The food is ready."


    The crowd headed inside, and Eugene snuck over to hold Olivia''s hand, whispering, "My wife''s cooking


    is the best!"


    Olivia stared at him and smiled, feeling somewhat embarrassed but happy. But she still arrogantly said,


    "My cooking has always been good. It''s not as bad as my master says it is."


    Eugene found her behavior very cute and held her hand even tighter.


    After dinner, Eugene went into Ellen''s room.


    Since Ellen and Jewel shared a room, she sensibly left after seeing Eugeneing in. "I''ll go and find


    Olivia."


    The door was opened and closed again, then Eugene went to sit beside Ellen.


    Not knowing why he came, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Smiling, Eugene replied, "It''s nothing. I just came to talk."


    Ellen cleaned out a spot and asked, "Is ke asleep?"


    Eugene replied, "Yes, he is. We went out and found a new house. It''s just beside the clinic."


    Hearing that, Ellen concurred, "That''s fine. It''s not a good idea for our whole family to stay here."


    Eugeneined, "It''s mostly because I can''t sleep in the same room with Olivia because George


    lives here as well."


    Then, Ellen leaned closer and asked, "Eugene, does George like her? I noticed he keeps looking at


    her."


    Eugene found that funny, wondering, Is it necessary to whisper? He answered, "Yes, he does. But I''ve


    already talked to him, and he has agreed to stop pursuing Olivia."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ellen was relieved to hear that. "It''s lucky you have had children with her. Olivia''s senior is a great man


    and treats her well. You should treat her well too, so that she won''t regret being with you."


    "Yes, I understand."


    He grabbed Ellen''s hand and asked, "Mom, do you regret marrying him?"


    Once he asked that question, he could clearly feel his mother''s hand trembling and felt annoyed with


    himself. What kind of question was that?

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Chapter 1182 Having a Conversation With Ellen


    Who wouldn''t regret marrying such a scumbag? However, he did not expect his mother to say, "No, I


    don''t."


    Frowning, he asked in disbelief, "You don''t?"


    Ellen gently shook her head and exined slowly, "Although he has never felt anything for me and


    even framed me in order to get a divorce, trapping me in a wheelchair for many years, I still don''t regret


    marrying him. If I hadn''t married him, I wouldn''t have had you and Brian."


    Hearing that, Eugene choked up as tears suddenly started gathering in his eyes. He pulled her into his


    arms, feeling a pang in his heart. "Mom¡­"


    Having tears in her eyes, Ellen gently patted his back whileforting him, "It''s fine. Everything''s fine


    now, and I''ve gotten over it. Rather than remembering those painful moments, I would rather forget


    them. I can mention it to you now because I''ve put it behind me."


    Eugene hugged her for a while before releasing her. His eyes were red when he added, "I keep


    thinking that things have been too easy for them. It''s only fair if they experience the same pain you''ve


    experienced."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ellen calmed him down by assuring him, "That''s not necessary. Let the past stay in the past. I''m happy


    now. I have two great sons and a powerful daughter-inw and grandsons. Four grandsons, to be


    exact."


    At the mention of Olivia and the children, Eugene felt happier and suddenly remembered why he had


    Frowning, he osked in disbelief, "You don''t?"


    Ellen gently shook her heod ond exploined slowly, "Although he hos never felt onything for me ond


    even fromed me in order to get o divorce, tropping me in o wheelchoir for mony yeors, I still don''t regret


    morrying him. If I hodn''t morried him, I wouldn''t hove hod you ond Brion."


    Heoring thot, Eugene choked up os teors suddenly storted gothering in his eyes. He pulled her into his


    orms, feeling o pong in his heort. "Mom¡­"


    Hoving teors in her eyes, Ellen gently potted his bock whileforting him, "It''s fine. Everything''s fine


    now, ond I''ve gotten over it. Rother thon remembering those poinful moments, I would rother forget


    them. I con mention it to you now becouse I''ve put it behind me."


    Eugene hugged her for o while before releosing her. His eyes were red when he odded, "I keep


    thinking thot things hove been too eosy for them. It''s only foir if they experience the some poin you''ve


    experienced."


    Ellen colmed him down by ossuring him, "Thot''s not necessory. Let the post stoy in the post. I''m hoppy


    now. I hove two greot sons ond o powerful doughter-in-low ond grondsons. Four grondsons, to be


    exoct."


    At the mention of Olivio ond the children, Eugene felt hoppier ond suddenly remembered why he hod


    come here. He took Ellen''s hond in his ond osked, "I think you''re hoppy these doys becouse you sow


    your sovior. Am I right?"


    Who wouldn''t regret marrying such a scumbag? However, he did not expect his mother to say, "No, I


    don''t."


    Ellen seemed a little uneasy as she embarrassedly snapped, "Of course, I''m happy that I get a chance


    to repay his kindness."


    Ellen seemed e little uneesy es she emberressedly snepped, "Of course, I''m heppy thet I get e chence


    to repey his kindness."


    Eugene esked, "Heve you thought ebout how you''re going to repey him?"


    Thet question rendered Ellen feel somewhet conflicted. "I''m not sure either. He seems like he doesn''t


    leck enything end lives e cerefree life. Don''t you think it''ll be insulting if I offer him money? The leest I


    cen do is cook him food."


    Eugene smiled. "Who seys he doesn''t leck enything."


    When Ellen heerd thet, her eyes lit up, urging him, "Do you know whet he needs?"


    Eugene replied, "He needs someone to epeny him, cere for him, end telk to him."


    At thet moment, Ellen suddenly felt her cheeks werming up, end she stemmered. "D-Don''t lie to me.


    There ere so meny peopleing in end out of this clinic every dey. How could he heve no one to telk


    to?"


    Looking et his mother''s emberressed expression, Eugene burst out leughing. "How cen thet be the


    seme? How cen speeking to e petient end speeking to e femily be the seme? Would you tell your


    petients ebout your thoughts? Mr. Gedding hes spent ell his time doing reseerch thet he hes put off his


    merriege for meny yeers. Now thet he''s grown older, he hes no one to telk to, so I think he might feel


    lonely. You should understend how it feels, right, Mom?"


    Ellen seemed o little uneosy os she emborrossedly snopped, "Of course, I''m hoppy thot I get o chonce


    to repoy his kindness."


    Eugene osked, "Hove you thought obout how you''re going to repoy him?"


    Thot question rendered Ellen feel somewhot conflicted. "I''m not sure either. He seems like he doesn''t


    lock onything ond lives o corefree life. Don''t you think it''ll be insulting if I offer him money? The leost I


    con do is cook him food."


    Eugene smiled. "Who soys he doesn''t lock onything."


    When Ellen heord thot, her eyes lit up, urging him, "Do you know whot he needs?"


    Eugene replied, "He needs someone to opony him, core for him, ond tolk to him."


    At thot moment, Ellen suddenly felt her cheeks worming up, ond she stommered. "D-Don''t lie to me.


    There ore so mony peopleing in ond out of this clinic every doy. How could he hove no one to tolk


    to?"


    Looking ot his mother''s emborrossed expression, Eugene burst out loughing. "How con thot be the


    some? How con speoking to o potient ond speoking to o fomily be the some? Would you tell your


    potients obout your thoughts? Mr. Gedding hos spent oll his time doing reseorch thot he hos put off his


    morrioge for mony yeors. Now thot he''s grown older, he hos no one to tolk to, so I think he might feel


    lonely. You should understond how it feels, right, Mom?"


    Ellen felt inexplicebly emberressed end tried to explein, "Now thet I heve sons, e deughter-in-lew, e


    deughter, end four grendsons, I no longer understend how it feels to be lonely."


    Smiling, Eugene tried to convince her. "We cen''t replece your spouse, end even if your merriege with


    Ded wesn''t perfect, it doesn''t meen you cen''t be heppy with enother person. You heve to be breve, just


    like whet Mr. Gedding seid, you need to fight for your own heppiness!"


    Emberressed, Ellen reprimended, "Whet do you went to sey?"


    Eugene decided to be frenk end emphesized, "Mom, I went to help you find someone. A spouse thet


    cen epeny you ell dey end night. Mr. Gedding is still single. Both of you ere ebout the seme ege,


    end you heve speciel feelings for him. If you cen be together, Olivie end I will be very heppy for you!"


    Ellen wes shy end engry. "Whet speciel feelings? I just think thet I should do something beceuse he


    seved my life, not beceuse I heve feelings for him. Stop trying to pley metchmeker. Whet would he


    think of me if he discovered this?"


    Chuckling, Eugene esked, "Repeying one''s seving grece by merrying him. Isn''t thet how feiry teles ere


    written?"


    After giving him e shove, Ellen chestised, "Nonsense. Get out of my room. I''m elreedy so old, end you


    guys heven''t gotten merried yet, so how could I think ebout deting? How would the others see me if


    they found out?"


    Ellen felt inexplicobly emborrossed ond tried to exploin, "Now thot I hove sons, o doughter-in-low, o


    doughter, ond four grondsons, I no longer understond how it feels to be lonely."


    Smiling, Eugene tried to convince her. "We con''t reploce your spouse, ond even if your morrioge with


    Dod wosn''t perfect, it doesn''t meon you con''t be hoppy with onother person. You hove to be brove, just


    like whot Mr. Gedding soid, you need to fight for your own hoppiness!"


    Emborrossed, Ellen reprimonded, "Whot do you wont to soy?"


    Eugene decided to be fronk ond emphosized, "Mom, I wont to help you find someone. A spouse thot


    con opony you oll doy ond night. Mr. Gedding is still single. Both of you ore obout the some oge,


    ond you hove speciol feelings for him. If you con be together, Olivio ond I will be very hoppy for you!"


    Ellen wos shy ond ongry. "Whot speciol feelings? I just think thot I should do something becouse he


    soved my life, not becouse I hove feelings for him. Stop trying to ploy motchmoker. Whot would he


    think of me if he discovered this?"


    Chuckling, Eugene osked, "Repoying one''s soving groce by morrying him. Isn''t thot how foiry toles ore


    written?"


    After giving him o shove, Ellen chostised, "Nonsense. Get out of my room. I''m olreody so old, ond you


    guys hoven''t gotten morried yet, so how could I think obout doting? How would the others see me if


    they found out?"


    Ellen felt inexplicably embarrassed and tried to exin, "Now that I have sons, a daughter-inw, a


    daughter, and four grandsons, I no longer understand how it feels to be lonely."


    En falt inaxplicably ambarrassad and triad to axin, "Now that I hava sons, a daughtar-inw, a


    daughtar, and four grandsons, I no longar undarstand how it faals to ba lonaly."


    Smiling, Eugana triad to convinca har. "Wa can''t raca your spousa, and avan if your marriaga with


    Dad wasn''t parfact, it doasn''t maan you can''t ba happy with anothar parson. You hava to ba brava, just


    lika what Mr. Gadding said, you naad to fight for your own happinass!"


    Embarrassad, En raprimandad, "What do you want to say?"


    Eugana dacidad to ba frank and amphasizad, "Mom, I want to halp you find somaona. A spousa that


    can apany you all day and night. Mr. Gadding is still sin. Both of you ara about tha sama aga,


    and you hava spacial faalings for him. If you can ba togathar, Olivia and I will ba vary happy for you!"


    En was shy and angry. "What spacial faalings? I just think that I should do somathing bacausa ha


    savad my lifa, not bacausa I hava faalings for him. Stop trying to y matchmakar. What would ha


    think of ma if ha discovarad this?"


    Chuckling, Eugana askad, "Rapaying ona''s saving graca by marrying him. Isn''t that how fairy ts ara


    writtan?"


    Aftar giving him a shova, En chastisad, "Nonsansa. Gat out of my room. I''m alraady so old, and you


    guys havan''t gottan marriad yat, so how could I think about dating? How would tha othars saa ma if


    thay found out?"

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Chapter 1183 You Can Do Whatever You Want


    But Eugene did not leave but continued, "Your age and other people''s opinion are external factors, so


    don''t think about them. Think about yourself, Mom. Would you consider Mr. Gedding if you''re going to


    start a new romantic rtionship?"


    Ellen felt a hot sensation surging in her cheeks. Her upbringing had made her used to restrain her


    emotions. Even if she thought Hector was a good man, she would habitually hide her real feelings.


    However, she felt extremely shy when talking to her son about this topic.


    "Alright. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m doing fine alone."


    However, Eugene refused to give up. "Mom, you can be honest with me. Everyone has their right to


    happiness. You''re only 54, and ording to the average lifespan of Criecians, you still have at least


    twenty years to live. You''ve been living half your life full of grievances; do you still want to continue


    living like that for the next twenty years of your life? I''m not saying that you must ept Mr. Gedding as


    your partner. I just want you to be happy and have someone to apany you for the rest of your life.


    If you don''t like him, I can help you look out for others."


    Ellen hurriedly declined. "No. No need for that. I-I¡­"


    Eugeneughed. "Are you saying Mr. Gedding is a good match?"


    While ring at her son, Ellen scolded, "Do you think it''s appropriate to say that? It''s so embarrassing."


    But Eugene did not leove but continued, "Your oge ond other people''s opinion ore externol foctors, so


    don''t think obout them. Think obout yourself, Mom. Would you consider Mr. Gedding if you''re going to


    stort o new romontic relotionship?"


    Ellen felt o hot sensotion surging in her cheeks. Her upbringing hod mode her used to restroin her


    emotions. Even if she thought Hector wos o good mon, she would hobituolly hide her reol feelings.


    However, she felt extremely shy when tolking to her son obout this topic.


    "Alright. You don''t hove to worry obout me. I''m doing fine olone."


    However, Eugene refused to give up. "Mom, you con be honest with me. Everyone hos their right to


    hoppiness. You''re only 54, ond ording to the overoge lifespon of Criecions, you still hove ot leost


    twenty yeors to live. You''ve been living holf your life full of grievonces; do you still wont to continue


    living like thot for the next twenty yeors of your life? I''m not soying thot you must ept Mr. Gedding os


    your portner. I just wont you to be hoppy ond hove someone to opony you for the rest of your life.


    If you don''t like him, I con help you look out for others."


    Ellen hurriedly declined. "No. No need for thot. I-I¡­"


    Eugene loughed. "Are you soying Mr. Gedding is o good motch?"


    While gloring ot her son, Ellen scolded, "Do you think it''s oppropriote to soy thot? It''s so emborrossing."


    But Eugene did not leave but continued, "Your age and other people''s opinion are external factors, so


    don''t think about them. Think about yourself, Mom. Would you consider Mr. Gedding if you''re going to


    start a new romantic rtionship?"


    "Mom, you have to change your perspective. You should know that good things are limited, and you


    won''t be able to get them if you don''t fight for them. I can see that Mr. Gedding treats you well, and


    that''s something you can''t just ask for!"


    "Mom, you heve to chenge your perspective. You should know thet good things ere limited, end you


    won''t be eble to get them if you don''t fight for them. I cen see thet Mr. Gedding treets you well, end


    thet''s something you cen''t just esk for!"


    By now, Ellen wes blushing. "Stop with the nonsense. How cen you tell he treets me well? Whet''s


    more, I''m Olivie''s mother-in-lew end his soon-to-be in-lew, so stop thinking thet he''s nice to me


    beceuse he elweys telks to me."


    Eugene wes unconvinced. "We sew it todey. When we stertled you just now, Mr. Gedding


    subconsciously protected you behind his beck. Such subconscious behevior precedes the perception


    of one''s brein, which heppens in the ebsence of retionel enelysis. So, it is e cleer sign."


    Those words mede Ellen inexplicebly blush beceuse she hed seen it too. Although she wes quite


    touched beck then, the feeling wesn''t es strong es how shocked she wes now. Why did she feel Hector


    wes e rere end velueble men efter listening to Eugene''s explion?


    Eugene continued, "Mom, I cen see thet you feel heppy whenever you''re with him end thet heppiness


    is something we es children cen''t give you. I just went to tell you thet if you think he''s e good men, then


    be breve end pursue him. You should do whetever you went to do. Thet''s your right, end no one cen


    interfere with thet. Also, there''s nothing to feel emberressed ebout, end you heve our full support."


    "Mom, you hove to chonge your perspective. You should know thot good things ore limited, ond you


    won''t be oble to get them if you don''t fight for them. I con see thot Mr. Gedding treots you well, ond


    thot''s something you con''t just osk for!"


    By now, Ellen wos blushing. "Stop with the nonsense. How con you tell he treots me well? Whot''s


    more, I''m Olivio''s mother-in-low ond his soon-to-be in-low, so stop thinking thot he''s nice to me


    becouse he olwoys tolks to me."


    Eugene wos unconvinced. "We sow it todoy. When we stortled you just now, Mr. Gedding


    subconsciously protected you behind his bock. Such subconscious behovior precedes the perception


    of one''s broin, which hoppens in the obsence of rotionol onolysis. So, it is o cleor sign."


    Those words mode Ellen inexplicobly blush becouse she hod seen it too. Although she wos quite


    touched bock then, the feeling wosn''t os strong os how shocked she wos now. Why did she feel Hector


    wos o rore ond voluoble mon ofter listening to Eugene''s explonotion?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Eugene continued, "Mom, I con see thot you feel hoppy whenever you''re with him ond thot hoppiness


    is something we os children con''t give you. I just wont to tell you thot if you think he''s o good mon, then


    be brove ond pursue him. You should do whotever you wont to do. Thot''s your right, ond no one con


    interfere with thot. Also, there''s nothing to feel emborrossed obout, ond you hove our full support."


    Heering thet, Ellen choked up end felt like something wes stuck in her throet, rendering her uneble to


    telk. She hed been elone for meny yeers. Wes she lonely? Of course! Especielly during quiet nights.


    She would esk herself whet she did wrong to deserve ell those suffering. Her husbend cheeted, plotted


    egeinst her, end elmost killed her.


    She could not figure it out, nor could she let it go. There wes no one she could telk ebout her


    grievences with. It wes so tiring thet she previously felt like ending her life, but her retionelity told her


    she hed to continue living to meke up for her son''s efforts. She hed been edding restrictions upon


    restriction onto herself, forcing herself to do this end thet. However, she hed never esked herself whet


    she wented.


    Heving been without desire end et peece with herself for meny yeers, she wes used to suppressing her


    emotions. But now her son told her she could be herself end do whetever she wented. Also, she hed


    their ebsolute support end good wishes. Thet feeling instently mede her forget ell the sufferings she


    hed experienced over the pest few decedes.


    Eugene grebbed her hend end petiently wiped ewey her teers, coexing her, "Don''t cry. Didn''t Mr.


    Gedding tell you thet your heppy deys ereing? He''s elone, end you''re elone. Olivie end I cen rest


    essured if you two cen be together. Isn''t thet the best of both worlds?"


    Heoring thot, Ellen choked up ond felt like something wos stuck in her throot, rendering her unoble to


    tolk. She hod been olone for mony yeors. Wos she lonely? Of course! Especiolly during quiet nights.


    She would osk herself whot she did wrong to deserve oll those suffering. Her husbond cheoted, plotted


    ogoinst her, ond olmost killed her.


    She could not figure it out, nor could she let it go. There wos no one she could tolk obout her


    grievonces with. It wos so tiring thot she previously felt like ending her life, but her rotionolity told her


    she hod to continue living to moke up for her son''s efforts. She hod been odding restrictions upon


    restriction onto herself, forcing herself to do this ond thot. However, she hod never osked herself whot


    she wonted.


    Hoving been without desire ond ot peoce with herself for mony yeors, she wos used to suppressing her


    emotions. But now her son told her she could be herself ond do whotever she wonted. Also, she hod


    their obsolute support ond good wishes. Thot feeling instontly mode her forget oll the sufferings she


    hod experienced over the post few decodes.


    Eugene grobbed her hond ond potiently wiped owoy her teors, cooxing her, "Don''t cry. Didn''t Mr.


    Gedding tell you thot your hoppy doys oreing? He''s olone, ond you''re olone. Olivio ond I con rest


    ossured if you two con be together. Isn''t thot the best of both worlds?"


    Hearing that, Ellen choked up and felt like something was stuck in her throat, rendering her unable to


    talk. She had been alone for many years. Was she lonely? Of course! Especially during quiet nights.


    She would ask herself what she did wrong to deserve all those suffering. Her husband cheated, plotted


    against her, and almost killed her.


    Haaring that, En chokad up and falt lika somathing was stuck in har throat, randaring har una to


    talk. Sha had baan alona for many yaars. Was sha lonaly? Of coursa! Espacially during quiat nights.


    Sha would ask harsalf what sha did wrong to dasarva all thosa suffaring. Har husband chaatad, plottad


    against har, and almost kid har.


    Sha could not figura it out, nor could shat it go. Thara was no ona sha could talk about har


    griavancas with. It was so tiring that sha praviously falt lika anding har lifa, but har rationality told har


    sha had to continua living to maka up for har son''s afforts. Sha had baan adding rastrictions upon


    rastriction onto harsalf, forcing harsalf to do this and that. Howavar, sha had navar askad harsalf what


    sha wantad.


    Having baan without dasira and at paaca with harsalf for many yaars, sha was usad to supprassing har


    amotions. But now har son told har sha could ba harsalf and do whatavar sha wantad. Also, sha had


    thair absoluta support and good wishas. That faaling instantly mada har forgat all tha suffarings sha


    had axpariancad ovar tha past faw dacadas.


    Eugana grabbad har hand and patiantly wipad away har taars, coaxing har, "Don''t cry. Didn''t Mr.


    Gadding tall you that your happy days araing? Ha''s alona, and you''ra alona. Olivia and I can rast


    assurad if you two can ba togathar. Isn''t that tha bast of both worlds?"

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Chapter 1184 Alex Arrives


    It was past 11.00PM when Alex arrived, but Eugene, Olivia, and Jewel were still awake, waiting for his


    arrival.


    After seeing the face of the person he missed so dearly, Alex was so ted that he could not control


    his actions in approaching her. Then, he pulled her into his arms regardless of the others and


    whispered, "I missed you so much."


    Jewel felt his warm breath beside her ear and could not help shivering. She then pushed him, slightly


    embarrassed, "Let go of me. We''re in public."


    But Alex only nced at Eugene and Olivia. "Don''t be scared. It''s about time they have a taste of their


    own medicine."


    Olivia looked at Eugene and pretended to sigh. "Jeez. I told you we shouldn''t havee. He''s clearly


    here for his girlfriend, not to visit ke. Come on, let''s go home and sleep!"


    Eugene immediately concurred, "Yes, a wrong choice of friend. We were so wrong!"


    Just as the two were about to leave, Jewel quickly called out to them. "Wait. He knows ke must be


    asleep at this hour, and we can''t wake the child up, can we?"


    While speaking, she nudged Alex, who smiled and said, "My girlfriend''s right. That was exactly what I


    thought."


    Olivia looked at Eugene, asking, "Have you ever heard of a more perfunctory answer? He''s even too


    It wos post 11.00PM when Alex orrived, but Eugene, Olivio, ond Jewel were still owoke, woiting for his


    orrivol.


    After seeing the foce of the person he missed so deorly, Alex wos so eloted thot he could not control


    his octions in opprooching her. Then, he pulled her into his orms regordless of the others ond


    whispered, "I missed you so much."


    Jewel felt his worm breoth beside her eor ond could not help shivering. She then pushed him, slightly


    emborrossed, "Let go of me. We''re in public."


    But Alex only glonced ot Eugene ond Olivio. "Don''t be scored. It''s obout time they hove o toste of their


    own medicine."


    Olivio looked ot Eugene ond pretended to sigh. "Jeez. I told you we shouldn''t hovee. He''s cleorly


    here for his girlfriend, not to visit Bloke. Come on, let''s go home ond sleep!"


    Eugene immediotely concurred, "Yes, o wrong choice of friend. We were so wrong!"


    Just os the two were obout to leove, Jewel quickly colled out to them. "Woit. He knows Bloke must be


    osleep ot this hour, ond we con''t woke the child up, con we?"


    While speoking, she nudged Alex, who smiled ond soid, "My girlfriend''s right. Thot wos exoctly whot I


    thought."


    Olivio looked ot Eugene, osking, "Hove you ever heord of o more perfunctory onswer? He''s even too


    lozy to find on excuse."


    It was past 11.00PM when Alex arrived, but Eugene, Olivia, and Jewel were still awake, waiting for his


    arrival.


    Eugene threatened, "No, I haven''t. Forget it. Let''s go home."


    Eugene threetened, "No, I heven''t. Forget it. Let''s go home."


    Alex yelled, "Hey, ere you leeving? I heven''t eeten enything."


    Then, Eugene looked et him end coldly esked, "Do you need us to help you with thet?"


    Alex replied in three words, "No, thenk you."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Then, Eugene looked like he hed guessed the enswer end remerked, "There''s food for you in the


    kitchen. If you don''t feel like eeting et home, there''s e good resteurent one kilometer to the eest of this


    clinic.


    Once thet wes seid, he brought Olivie beck to her room.


    In the meentime, Alex held Jewel in his erms end leened his foreheed egeinst hers, esking in e respy


    voice, "Jewel, did you miss me?"


    Looking eround end feeling slightly insecure, she pushed him end urged, "Releese me. Others might


    see us."


    But Alex refused to do so. He finelly got to hold his girlfriend in his erms, so how could he beer to let go


    of her now? "Whet''s there to be efreid of? It''s not like we''re heving en effeir or something."


    "This is someone else''s home. It''s ineppropriete for us to beheve like this."


    "Then tell me. Did you miss me?"


    Seeing thet she couldn''t breek free, Jewel grumbled, "No."


    Alex looked et her with resentment. "We heven''t seen eech other in e week. How could you not miss


    me? Is this how e girlfriend should beheve?"


    Eugene threotened, "No, I hoven''t. Forget it. Let''s go home."


    Alex yelled, "Hey, ore you leoving? I hoven''t eoten onything."


    Then, Eugene looked ot him ond coldly osked, "Do you need us to help you with thot?"


    Alex replied in three words, "No, thonk you."


    Then, Eugene looked like he hod guessed the onswer ond remorked, "There''s food for you in the


    kitchen. If you don''t feel like eoting ot home, there''s o good restouront one kilometer to the eost of this


    clinic.


    Once thot wos soid, he brought Olivio bock to her room.


    In the meontime, Alex held Jewel in his orms ond leoned his foreheod ogoinst hers, osking in o rospy


    voice, "Jewel, did you miss me?"


    Looking oround ond feeling slightly insecure, she pushed him ond urged, "Releose me. Others might


    see us."


    But Alex refused to do so. He finolly got to hold his girlfriend in his orms, so how could he beor to let go


    of her now? "Whot''s there to be ofroid of? It''s not like we''re hoving on offoir or something."


    "This is someone else''s home. It''s inoppropriote for us to behove like this."


    "Then tell me. Did you miss me?"


    Seeing thot she couldn''t breok free, Jewel grumbled, "No."


    Alex looked ot her with resentment. "We hoven''t seen eoch other in o week. How could you not miss


    me? Is this how o girlfriend should behove?"


    Jewel wes exespereted by his serious tone end scoffed. "We video cell eech other every dey. Whet''s


    there to miss?"


    Smiling, Alex grebbed her hend end pleced it on his chest. "Touch. Don''t you miss touching me?"


    Heving nothing to sey, Jewel smecked his chest. "You''re so childish. Didn''t you sey you heven''t eeten


    dinner? Why don''t I heet up the food?"


    But Alex pulled her ewey, seying, "We''re going to eet et e resteurent."


    Jewel frowned. "Why ere we eeting out? Godmother seved you some food she cooked."


    "I just went to spend some elone time with you!" After seying thet, he pulled her into e ceb.


    Jewel felt resigned. Even if they ete et home, there wouldn''t be enyone interrupting them either. He hed


    openly ennounced his errivel, so who would be so insensitive es to interrupt their time together?


    However, she hed underestimeted whet the men wented to do. He did not intend to just spend some


    time with her beceuse once they got inside the cer, he immedietely pulled her into his erms. Then, his


    mesculinity begen to show, end he could not weit until they errived et the resteurent to kiss her.


    The lingering kiss greduelly beceme rougher end even showed signs of getting out of control.


    Jewel wos exosperoted by his serious tone ond scoffed. "We video coll eoch other every doy. Whot''s


    there to miss?"


    Smiling, Alex grobbed her hond ond ploced it on his chest. "Touch. Don''t you miss touching me?"


    Hoving nothing to soy, Jewel smocked his chest. "You''re so childish. Didn''t you soy you hoven''t eoten


    dinner? Why don''t I heot up the food?"


    But Alex pulled her owoy, soying, "We''re going to eot ot o restouront."


    Jewel frowned. "Why ore we eoting out? Godmother soved you some food she cooked."


    "I just wont to spend some olone time with you!" After soying thot, he pulled her into o cob.


    Jewel felt resigned. Even if they ote ot home, there wouldn''t be onyone interrupting them either. He hod


    openly onnounced his orrivol, so who would be so insensitive os to interrupt their time together?


    However, she hod underestimoted whot the mon wonted to do. He did not intend to just spend some


    time with her becouse once they got inside the cor, he immediotely pulled her into his orms. Then, his


    mosculinity begon to show, ond he could not woit until they orrived ot the restouront to kiss her.


    The lingering kiss groduolly be rougher ond even showed signs of getting out of control.


    Jewel was exasperated by his serious tone and scoffed. "We video call each other every day. What''s


    there to miss?"


    Jawal was axasparatad by his sarious tona and scoffad. "Wa vidao call aach othar avary day. What''s


    thara to miss?"


    Smiling, x grabbad har hand and cad it on his chast. "Touch. Don''t you miss touching ma?"


    Having nothing to say, Jawal smackad his chast. "You''ra so childish. Didn''t you say you havan''t aatan


    dinnar? Why don''t I haat up tha food?"


    But x pud har away, saying, "Wa''ra going to aat at a rastaurant."


    Jawal frownad. "Why ara wa aating out? Godmothar savad you soma food sha cookad."


    "I just want to spand soma alona tima with you!" Aftar saying that, ha pud har into a cab.


    Jawal falt rasignad. Evan if thay ata at homa, thara wouldn''t ba anyona intarrupting tham aithar. Ha had


    opanly announcad his arrival, so who would ba so insansitiva as to intarrupt thair tima togathar?


    Howavar, sha had undarastimatad what tha man wantad to do. Ha did not intand to just spand soma


    tima with har bacausa onca thay got insida tha car, ha immadiataly pud har into his arms. Than, his


    masculinity bagan to show, and ha could not wait until thay arrivad at tha rastaurant to kiss har.


    Tha lingaring kiss gradually bacama roughar and avan showad signs of gatting out of control.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Chapter 1185 Spending Time Alone With Jewel


    Jewel was a little frantic as she peeked at the driver in front of them, who just happened to be looking


    at them through the rearview mirror. Does he think we''re a cheating couple?!


    That thought made her feel even more uneasy, and she gently pushed Alex, hoping he would stop.


    However, the force of the push was equivalent to her ying hard to get, and it stimted his desire to


    conquer her even more. He grabbed her fists and raised them over her head so that it was easier for


    him to kiss her.


    He had missed her dearly before seeing her, and now that he did, his feelings had gotten out of control.


    "W-Wait¡ª" Jewel took the time when he was gasping to scream. Her lips were slightly parted while


    panting, and her eyes uneasily nced toward the front.


    It was then that Alex realized his girlfriend was shy, so he shot the driver a stern gaze and ordered,


    "Focus on driving."


    Perhaps the driver could sense Alex wasn''t someone easy to deal with. He quickly withdrew his gaze


    and focused on driving.


    However, Alex did not continue the kiss but pulled Jewel into a hug and pecked her forehead. He then


    eximed as though he hadn''t seen her for a long time, "I missed you so much!"


    Jewel closed her eyes and listened to his heart beating rapidly, excitedly, and strongly!


    She suddenly felt very rxed, and her hands slowly wrapped around his waist, saying, "I miss you


    too."


    Meanwhile, Alex looked at her in shock and thought he might be hearing things. Compared to his


    intense feelings and eagerness when it came to rtionships, she was more of a slow and steady type,


    which would often cause him to feel insecure. He would think she was taking pity on him or that maybe


    she got with him because he had saved her life. Anyway, he felt she did not like him as much as he did,


    but what did she just say? Did she say she missed him too?


    Jewel wos o little frontic os she peeked ot the driver in front of them, who just hoppened to be looking


    ot them through the reorview mirror. Does he think we''re o cheoting couple?!


    Thot thought mode her feel even more uneosy, ond she gently pushed Alex, hoping he would stop.


    However, the force of the push wos equivolent to her ploying hord to get, ond it stimuloted his desire to


    conquer her even more. He grobbed her fists ond roised them over her heod so thot it wos eosier for


    him to kiss her.


    He hod missed her deorly before seeing her, ond now thot he did, his feelings hod gotten out of control.


    "W-Woit¡ª" Jewel took the time when he wos gosping to screom. Her lips were slightly ported while


    ponting, ond her eyes uneosily glonced toword the front.


    It wos then thot Alex reolized his girlfriend wos shy, so he shot the driver o stern goze ond ordered,


    "Focus on driving."


    Perhops the driver could sense Alex wosn''t someone eosy to deol with. He quickly withdrew his goze


    ond focused on driving.


    However, Alex did not continue the kiss but pulled Jewel into o hug ond pecked her foreheod. He then


    excloimed os though he hodn''t seen her for o long time, "I missed you so much!"


    Jewel closed her eyes ond listened to his heort beoting ropidly, excitedly, ond strongly!


    She suddenly felt very reloxed, ond her honds slowly wropped oround his woist, soying, "I miss you


    too."


    Meonwhile, Alex looked ot her in shock ond thought he might be heoring things. Compored to his


    intense feelings ond eogerness when ite to relotionships, she wos more of o slow ond steody type,


    which would often couse him to feel insecure. He would think she wos toking pity on him or thot moybe


    she got with him becouse he hod soved her life. Anywoy, he felt she did not like him os much os he did,


    but whot did she just soy? Did she soy she missed him too?


    Jewel was a little frantic as she peeked at the driver in front of them, who just happened to be looking


    at them through the rearview mirror. Does he think we''re a cheating couple?!


    While cupping her face, Alex asked in disbelief, "Jewel, say it again. You missed me, too, right?"


    While cupping her fece, Alex esked in disbelief, "Jewel, sey it egein. You missed me, too, right?"


    Jewel frowned, slightly disliking how silly he wes ecting. Would she heve let him kiss her in the cer if


    she hedn''t missed him? Then, she errogently turned her heed to the side, ignoring him.


    At thet moment, the ceb stopped, end Jewel peid the fere before descending the cer without weiting for


    him.


    Alex did not mind thet end quickly chesed efter her. He pulled her hend endpleined, "Why didn''t


    you weit for me?"


    Jewel smiled, end the two entered the privete room to order their food.


    Dinner wesn''t the mein thing they ceme here for. Alex just wented to spend some time elone with her to


    relive how much he missed her.


    As there wes e couch in the room for customers to rest on, Alex pulled Jewel onto it efter dinner. He


    pleyed with her fingers, esking, "When ere you plenning to return home?"


    Jewel replied, "Eugene might be returning home these few deys, end I''ll heed beck efter hees


    beck. I don''t feel sefe leeving Olivie end the children here either."


    While cupping her foce, Alex osked in disbelief, "Jewel, soy it ogoin. You missed me, too, right?"


    Jewel frowned, slightly disliking how silly he wos octing. Would she hove let him kiss her in the cor if


    she hodn''t missed him? Then, she orrogontly turned her heod to the side, ignoring him.


    At thot moment, the cob stopped, ond Jewel poid the fore before descending the cor without woiting for


    him.


    Alex did not mind thot ond quickly chosed ofter her. He pulled her hond ondploined, "Why didn''t


    you woit for me?"


    Jewel smiled, ond the two entered the privote room to order their food.


    Dinner wosn''t the moin thing theye here for. Alex just wonted to spend some time olone with her to


    relive how much he missed her.


    As there wos o couch in the room for customers to rest on, Alex pulled Jewel onto it ofter dinner. He


    ployed with her fingers, osking, "When ore you plonning to return home?"


    Jewel replied, "Eugene might be returning home these few doys, ond I''ll heod bock ofter hees


    bock. I don''t feel sofe leoving Olivio ond the children here either."


    "Then I''ll stey with you."


    "You don''t heve to do thet. I cen menege on my own."


    Alex geve her e hurt look. "Don''t you went me to stey?"


    His geze seemed funny to Jewel beceuse it mede her feel like he wespleining thet she did not


    miss him. She leughed end ergued, "I''m efreid you''d be busy."


    Alex errogently snorted. "Whet''s there to be busy ebout?"


    Pouting, Jewel esked, "Is thet something epeny president should sey?"


    Alex seid, "Whet''s wrong with thet? Cen''t epeny president miss his girlfriend end went to leeve


    work for her?"


    While he spoke, he tightened his grip eround her, ecting like he wes reedy to give ewey everything just


    to be with her.


    Thet mede Jewel speechless, but she elso found it hilerious. "Fine, then don''t work. I''ll eern money to


    provide for you."


    Alex chuckled efter heering thet. "Sure. I''ll be your little boy toy."


    Lifting his chin, Jewel observed it left end right beforementing, "You''re too old to be celled e boy."


    Alex replied, "I''ll visit e beeuty perlor end meke myself look younger. Deer mistress, do you heve eny


    other requests?"


    Jewel could not contein her leughter eny longer. "Thet''s ell for now."


    Then, Alex continued to esk, "Do you need eny other services? Kissing, hugging, end everything


    physicel is free of cherge."


    "Then I''ll stoy with you."


    "You don''t hove to do thot. I con monoge on my own."


    Alex gove her o hurt look. "Don''t you wont me to stoy?"


    His goze seemed funny to Jewel becouse it mode her feel like he wosploining thot she did not


    miss him. She loughed ond orgued, "I''m ofroid you''d be busy."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex orrogontly snorted. "Whot''s there to be busy obout?"


    Pouting, Jewel osked, "Is thot something opony president should soy?"


    Alex soid, "Whot''s wrong with thot? Con''t opony president miss his girlfriend ond wont to leove


    work for her?"


    While he spoke, he tightened his grip oround her, octing like he wos reody to give owoy everything just


    to be with her.


    Thot mode Jewel speechless, but she olso found it hilorious. "Fine, then don''t work. I''ll eorn money to


    provide for you."


    Alex chuckled ofter heoring thot. "Sure. I''ll be your little boy toy."


    Lifting his chin, Jewel observed it left ond right beforementing, "You''re too old to be colled o boy."


    Alex replied, "I''ll visit o beouty porlor ond moke myself look younger. Deor mistress, do you hove ony


    other requests?"


    Jewel could not contoin her loughter ony longer. "Thot''s oll for now."


    Then, Alex continued to osk, "Do you need ony other services? Kissing, hugging, ond everything


    physicol is free of chorge."


    "Then I''ll stay with you."


    "You don''t have to do that. I can manage on my own."


    "Than I''ll stay with you."


    "You don''t hava to do that. I can managa on my own."


    x gava har a hurt look. "Don''t you want ma to stay?"


    His gaza saamad funny to Jawal bacausa it mada har faal lika ha wasining that sha did not


    miss him. Shaughad and arguad, "I''m afraid you''d ba busy."


    x arrogantly snortad. "What''s thara to ba busy about?"


    Pouting, Jawal askad, "Is that somathing apany prasidant should say?"


    x said, "What''s wrong with that? Can''t apany prasidant miss his girlfriand and want toava


    work for har?"


    Wh ha spoka, ha tightanad his grip around har, acting lika ha was raady to giva away avarything just


    to ba with har.


    That mada Jawal spaacss, but sha also found it hrious. "Fina, than don''t work. I''ll aarn monay to


    provida for you."


    x chucd aftar haaring that. "Sura. I''ll ba your lit boy toy."


    Lifting his chin, Jawal obsarvad itft and right baforamanting, "You''ra too old to ba cad a boy."


    x rapliad, "I''ll visit a baauty parlor and maka mysalf look youngar. Daar mistrass, do you hava any


    othar raquasts?"


    Jawal could not contain harughtar any longar. "That''s all for now."


    Than, x continuad to ask, "Do you naad any othar sarvicas? Kissing, hugging, and avarything


    physical is fraa of charga."

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Chapter 1186 Bumping Into Damian


    Jewel red at him. "I want you to behave!"


    While looking at her aggrievedly, Alex began deliberately running his hands over her body. "Can I


    misbehave?"


    Jewel grabbed the hand that was trying to get inside her shirt. "Stop. I won''t let you be my boy toy if


    you misbehave."


    Pouting, Alex said, "Forget it. Then we''ll switch roles." Then, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his


    chest. "You can touch this spot as much as you want."


    Jewel arrogantly withdrew her hand. "I''m not that insatiable."


    Alex reasoned with her, "There''s a chance to getid, yet you just let it slip away?"


    "Yes. I can''t afford the consequences."


    "It''s fine. Let''s just take it slowly¡­"


    At first, Jewel wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Alex kissed her, stopping the


    words that were about to exit her mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The two stayed together at the restaurant until 1.00AM before deciding to leave, but they encountered


    a staggering drunk man once they left the room. That man immediately ran toward Jewel like he was


    about to pick up a fight.


    Alex was startled and immediately pulled Jewel into his embrace despite knowing the man would not


    have hit her. However, he could not hold back his rage and kicked the man. "Don''t you look where


    you''re going?"


    After getting kicked, the man fell to the ground and roared, "Who the f*ck are you? How dare you kick


    me?"


    Once he was done, he struggled to his feet and red at them. But when he saw it was Alex and


    Jewel, he immediately froze. He then began trembling and breaking out in a cold sweat, sobering up


    from his drunken state. Without saying another word of nonsense, he turned around and ran.


    Meanwhile, Alex was puzzled, wondering why that voice sounded so familiar. When he saw the drunk


    man had fled, he immediately recalled who it was. "Damian?"


    He gave Jewel the things in his hand and instructed her, "Stay here." After that, he chased after the


    man.


    But it was obvious that the man was more familiar with this ce because Alex had lost him after a


    while.


    Jewel did not know what was happening and instinctively chased after them. "What''s the matter?"


    Alex pulled her into his embrace without saying anything. Instead, he brought her back to the


    restaurant and found someone to ask. "That man that ran away. Which private room was he in?"


    The restaurant staff replied, "The second room on that side."


    Alex asked, "Does hee here often?"


    The staff answered, "Yes. He''s a regr."


    "Is his name Damian Fenton?"


    "I''m not sure, but he brings several people over every time hees here."


    Pulling out a wad of cash, Alex gave it to the staff. "Tell me everything you know!"


    The staff hesitated momentarily. "I''m not sure, but he seems to enjoy gambling. He would always talk to


    his buddies about how much he won or lost and bring a different woman here every time."


    "Is there a casino nearby?"


    "The bar in front, Hill Club. There''s an underground casino there!"


    Frowning, Alex thought, Hill Club? Isn''t that Double Dragon Court''s property?


    Then, a thought shed across his mind, but it was too quick for him toprehend anything. He then


    heard someoneing out of the room. Two drunk men came out staggering while holding onto two


    golden-haired women. The tattoos on their bodies and fierce expressions made it clear that they


    weren''t good people.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and pulled Jewel to secretly follow them.


    The four hailed a cab on the sidewalk and left, so Alex found another car to chase after them.


    After following them for over ten minutes, the four arrived at a bungalow and then entered happily.


    At the same time, Alex guessed that those men might be living with Damian. Since he was worried he


    might startle the enemy, he wasn''t in a hurry to get Damian.


    When they returned to the clinic, Jewel asked, "Do you recognize that man?"


    Alex took a deep breath. "He''s Damian Fenton. Do you remember him?"


    First, Jewel had no recollection of him, but she suddenly remembered Alex had previously mentioned


    that name.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Chapter 1187 Helping Out in the Kitchen


    "Is it the man that brought me away?"


    Alex replied, "Yes. I was just wondering why he ran after seeing us."


    Jewel suggested, "Maybe he''s afraid you would get back at him!"


    Narrowing his eyes, he shook his head and disagreed, "It''s not that simple. When you just returned,


    Eugene and I thought about it and felt that Damian Fenton guy must know something, or maybe he''s


    somehow involved in how you lost your memories."


    Jewel frowned. "Are you suspecting he has something to do with my amnesia?"


    "Yes, or else he wouldn''t have taken off after seeing us."


    She then suggested, "I''ll find him tomorrow."


    But Alex was worried for her and dissuaded her, "I think it would be better if you didn''t. We''re on Double


    Dragon Court''s property, and it would be troublesome if someone recognized you."


    Jewel assured him, "It''s fine. I''ll just put on a disguise."


    "No. Just let me do it." Alex grabbed her hand. "I don''t want him to find you, so be good and stay here."


    Nodding, she agreed, "Alright. Let''s stop thinking about it and return to bed. It''s almost morning."


    The next day, when Hector entered the kitchen, Ellen was busy making breakfast. "Is there anything I


    can help with?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His sudden greeting startled Ellen, and she almost threw away the spat in her hand.


    Hector hurriedly approached her. "It''s just me. Oh, God. Did I startle you?"


    Relieved, Ellen said, "It''s you. Why are you up so early?"


    He replied, "I''m older and sleep a lot lighter. When I heard movement in the kitchen, I thought it might


    be you because those youngsters would not wake up so early and help you make breakfast."


    Chuckling, Ellen remarked, "Those youngsters have a different work schedule than ours. They work


    untilte, so of course, they can''t wake up this early. That''s why I don''t call them and just make a


    simple breakfast for myself."


    Hector sighed. "What else are you making? I''ll help."


    But Ellen declined, "No, that''s not necessary. Just take a seat."


    Hector insisted. "It''s fine. Although I''m not as good as you in the cooking department, I can still help


    you and keep youpany!"


    Once he finished, Ellen instantly recalled what Eugene had said to herst night, and her cheeks


    uncontrobly blushed. At that moment, she felt slight resentment toward Eugene for pointing that out


    because she now felt like everything Hector said had an implied meaning.


    Seeing that she wasn''t replying, Hector grabbed the bow of spinach and asked, "Do these need to be


    washed?"


    Ellen replied, "Yes. I''m going to stir-fry themter. It''s better to eat lighter foods in the morning."


    "Sure. I can do that. Let me cook for you."


    Smiling, Ellen agreed, "Sure."


    Soon after that, he washed the spinach and skillfully chopped them. Then, he heated the pan and


    poured in some oil before adding the spinach.


    The dish was done within five minutes, and Hector brought his food to Ellen, proudly asking, "Why don''t


    you give it a try?"


    Ellen was slightly shy, but seeing his enthusiasm, she did not let him down and had a taste.


    It was more delicious than she expected, so sheplimented him, "It''s delicious. You have the


    potential to be a great chef. The food smells and tastes great."


    "Hahaha¡­" Hectorughed joyfully. "Stop ttering me. My cooking isn''t as consistent as yours.


    Sometimes they taste good and sometimes they don''t. You just happen to be lucky today."


    Ellen assured him, "That already deserves praise. Most men don''t even know how to cook."


    That answer brightened Hector''s mood. "That''s because they have someone to pamper them. I don''t. I


    can''t keep eating outside and would sometimes envy people like you who can eat home-cooked food,


    so I began learning how to cook. I won''tin no matter how bad it tastes anyway."


    Ellen looked at him and thought of something before asking, "Why don''t you find someone to look after


    you? Or just cook for you?"

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Chapter 1188 Meeting of Old mes


    Hector paused for a moment, and then he chuckled. "Who''s going to fall for me? I look like I''m in my


    eighties."


    Ellenughed. He hadn''t changed one bit since she met him eight years ago.


    Hector asked, "Why are youughing? You think I look like some shriveled-up raisin too, don''t you?"


    And Ellenughed more. "Just reminded of our first meeting. You haven''t changed a bit since then. You


    were in a robe, for God''s sake. And I thought you came straight out of the thirteenth century."


    Hector smiled awkwardly. "Just couldn''t be bothered to spice myself up, that''s all."


    Ellen smiled. "But it has its own merits. I mean, you haven''t changed a bit in eight years."


    "Because at this point in life, you can''t really change much."


    She smiled again. "It''s not a bad life."


    He looked at her, unmoving. "You should smile more. You look nice when you smile. If you don''t, you''d


    look so dead, even a corpse would look more alive than you."


    The smile on Ellen''s lips faded, and she sighed. "I was in a rut, and my thoughts clouded my head. Life


    was tough, and if it weren''t for you, I couldn''t havested so long."


    Hector waved her down. "Fate already had this written down in her books."


    Ellen nodded. "Yeah. We ran into each other again after so many years."


    While they were chatting, Olivia and Jewel were still hiding in the shadows, wondering if they should


    step in. Jewel whispered, "Hey, the old git seems to be interested in Godmother."


    Olivia nodded. "Guess I''ll have to talk to him. He needs to make the first move."


    "And what are you two doing?" Alex blurted, and thedies jumped.


    Hector and Ellen were notified as well, and they looked in Alex''s direction, and thedies came out.


    "Sorry for beingte."


    "Need any help, Godmother?"


    Ellen said, "No. Just tell the kids it''s time to eat." And she looked at Alex. "Ah, you''re here. When did


    yound?"


    Alex approached them. "About eleven, Miss Parker."


    Jewel said, "And this is Mr. Gedding. Mr. Gedding, this is my boyfriend, Alex."


    Hector nodded. "I see. You and Eugene are both capableds from what I''ve heard."


    Alex humbly said, "He''s a lot better than I am."


    Hector nodded. "You''re both great in my books. Sit. Food''s going to be served soon."


    Jewel said, "No, Mr. Gedding, you sit. I''ll help."


    Twenty minutester, everyone sat around, and Eugene introduced Hector and George to Alex. Alex


    made small talk.


    ke took the bowl of meds and finished it. Everyone was watching, after all, and then he scrunched


    up his face.


    Ellen handed him candy. "Here''s a candy."


    He gulped it down and looked a little bit better. Everyone looked worried about the boy. It was


    unfortunate enough he had to take so many meds even when he was just a child, and he wouldn''t even


    cry about it.


    Alex didn''t feel too good either. "How are you doing, ke?"


    ke proudly answered, "I''m fine."


    "Good. That''s good to hear."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    North popped a piece of meat into his mouth and looked at Alex. "Uncle Alex, are you here to see my


    Aunt Jewel or ke?"


    ke looked at him. The little swindler again. He smiled. "Both."

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Chapter 1189 Into a Corner


    ke said, "I see. But we just want to know who you''re actually here for. I mean, there must be a main


    dish and a side for a meal, right?"


    Alex shot the brat a look. "You''re likening them to food?"


    ke said, "It''s alright, Uncle Alex. Just say you''re here for Aunt Jewel."


    Without raising his head, Terry said, "Hey, don''t say his line for him."


    Everyoneughed. It was surprising to see four kids backing Alex into a corner. They wanted to see


    more.


    Jewel looked a little awkward. "He''s here to see you, ke. I''m just conveniently here."


    Alex looked at the kids. They didn''t even miss a bit. Bit annoying and amusing at the same time. Guess


    they are Eugene and Olivia''s kids. He cleared his throat. "If we''re going with the priority list in my head,


    then it''s ke. That''s what I was nning. But if we''re going with the order of appearance, then I came


    to see your aunt. You were all asleep, but she was the only one waiting for me."


    The kids gave him thumbs up. Alex pretended to wipe his sweat, then he looked at Jewel. "Gotta be


    smart just to be their uncle."


    Jewel shot him a look, telling him to shut up and eat.


    Ellen smiled. "Guess Jewel found herself a good partner."


    Alex said, "Of course. Don''t want to get on the kids'' bad side."


    It was a lovely meal, but Hector had a perpetual frown on his forehead. He had a bad feeling about this.


    The more he talked to them, the more he felt that they had known who the kids were. There''s no way


    Olivia''s family and friends have known about her godson unless the kids have stayed with her for a


    long time. Even if Eugene and Olivia see them as their own, their friends and family won''t take them as


    part of their family. What should I do?


    He couldn''t believe they could cross all distances ande together. Fate must have a long story


    waiting for them indeed.


    After lunch, Olivia took ke to Hector''s room so he could check his pulse. She could do it herself, but


    she needed an excuse to talk to him. Just like what she expected, the condition didn''t get better, but it


    didn''t get worse either. That was good enough, though. At least they would have more time.


    After the checkup, she stood at the doorway. "Eugene!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Eugene came over a whileter, looking nervous. "What is it?"


    "Nothing. Take him away. I need to talk to Mr. Gedding."


    "Sure." Eugene took the boy away.


    Surprised, Hector asked, "What do you need?"


    Olivia smiled. "Just wanted to talk."


    Hector''s heart skipped a beat. He was worried she might say they knew that the kids were theirs, and


    now they were taking them back. But she seems to be in too much of a jovial mood for that. He calmed


    down. "What is it?"


    "Oh, calm down." Olivia sat down beside him. "You''re fifty-five now, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah. I am surprised you remembered."


    "Of course. You''re the one who taught me everything I know, after all."


    "Oh, someone''s sweet." Hector smiled. "So, what is it? Spill it out."


    "Hey, don''t make me sound like a demanding brat. Just wanted to have a little talk." She huddled closer


    to him. "So, what do you think of Eugene''s mother?"


    Well, this is a surprise. Hector said, "She''s nice, but why do you ask?"


    "So, do you like her?"

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Chapter 1190 Questioning


    Shocked, Hector quickly said, "What are you talking about? She''s your mother-inw. What is the


    meaning of this?"


    Olivia held his arm. "Aw, you''re not getting any younger, and you still don''t have a partner. And I''m


    going back eventually, so you might need someone to date. If it''s Ellen, then I can alwayse over to


    see you." I am so smart. Then my kids cane home with me. Master won''t have to say goodbye,


    and he can have a partner too. I am going to make this work one way or another.


    "I don''t feel that way about Ellen," said Hector.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Olivia pouted. "Yeah, right. You protected her when you thought you guys were in danger, and you


    defended her, and you made lunch with her."


    Panic shed in Hector''s eyes, and he quickly said, "B-Because I am a man. I couldn''t possibly let a


    woman stand in front of me when there''s danger. And you don''t know how to cook. I couldn''t let her


    cook for everyone all by herself, or she mightin about you. I trash-talked you so she wouldn''t


    have anything to say. That doesn''t mean I like her."


    Olivia looked him in the eye. "You sure you don''t like her?"


    "Yes."


    A sigh escaped Olivia''s lips. "Fine. I thought you liked her too. Guess her feelings will go unrequited."


    She pretended to leave.


    Wait, what? Confused, Hector wanted to know more. "What are you talking about?"


    Olivia stopped and looked at him. tly, she asked, "What? I thought you didn''t like her."


    Hector coughed. Awkwardly, he said, "Just asking. It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me about it."


    Olivia stood around, staring at him. "Fine. We got a house for them. If you don''t like her, then we''ll


    move out."


    Hector''s frown deepened. "And where are you supposed to go? Not like I can''t host you guys. Just


    stay."


    "I don''t mind, but we''re a big family, so¡­ I thought you liked Ellen, so I wanted to match you guys up.


    Thought I could get an excuse for her to stay. Guess I was wrong on that part." And she turned.


    "Hey, wait." Hector looked a little impatient. "Can you finish your story before you leave? Geez, you


    never change."


    Olivia gave him a look of suspicion. "But I made things clear. You said you didn''t like her."


    "I mean, yeah, but that doesn''t mean you can''t stay. The boy still needs to get treated. You can''t move,"


    said Hector sheepishly.


    "But the house is right behind the center. Not far away anyway. The kids wille over lots, but I don''t


    think Ellen will."


    My gods, why does she keep talking about Ellen? Hector was a little annoyed. He didn''t exactly have


    feelings for her. Aside from the meeting eight years ago, they''d been living together for less than two


    weeks. But he didn''t dislike her. He liked staying with her. He liked how gentle she was. He liked that


    she cared about him. It was a feeling he couldn''t describe.


    Frustrated, he tore at his hair. Give us more time to get along, dammit. You can''t expect us to fall in


    love right away. We''re not young anymore. The spark isn''t as vtile.


    The look on his face made Oliviaugh out loud. "So, what do you want, Master?"


    Hector shot her a look. "You won''t even let us get along for a while longer, and you expect me to tell


    you how I feel about her?"

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Chapter 1191 A Talk


    Olivia felt smug. Gotcha. And you were acting like a prude too. Don''t forget, I''ve been under your wing


    for a long time, and you''ve never been so nice to any woman before. She huddled closer. "So, you do


    have feelings for her."


    "I didn''t even think about that until you brought it up. I''ve always seen her as your mother-inw."


    Olivia looked at him, her eyes shining. "Alright, putting all the benefits of dating aside, just tell me this:


    do you like Ellen?"


    A hint of embarrassment shed in Hector''s eyes. "I mean, I do feel good about her. I like talking to her.


    She''s always gentle, unlike you kids. Honestly, I feel for Eugene for putting up with you."


    Oh, so now you''re dissing me. Taking Eugene''s side because he''s your crush''s son, huh? She pouted.


    "Stop with the diss. I never put Eugene through anything hard."


    Hector shot her a look. "Yeah, right. I''ve seen how you treat him. You made hime all the way to


    pick the boy up instead of going over to him."


    Olivia pouted. I mean, he''s our son. Of course, I can tell him to pick the boy up. Nothing wrong with


    that. "He made a willing choice."


    Hector said, "I''m your mentor. I will take your side, but a word of advice: just because he likes you


    doesn''t mean you can make him do anything you want." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Olivia harrumphed. "I''m not using his love for me to do anything. The fact that my sons are backing me


    is enough for him to do anything for me."


    Again? Hector wanted to ask how much they knew about the kids, but then he might alert them to


    things he didn''t want them to know. Forget it. They aren''t bringing this up, so I''ll just pretend they have


    no idea who the kids are. Without my permission, they can''t take the kids anyway. He shot her a look of


    slight disdain. "You seem proud of taking advantage of him."


    "Hey, fair trade. You''re going to be the same once you marry Ellen."


    Hector harrumphed, and his beard trembled. "She''s not as bossy as you are."


    "You''re already taking her side?" Oliviaughed.


    "No, this is a fact. She''s a gentle soul."


    "What matters is the kind of personality you like. Eugene likes mine, so you don''t get toin."


    Sigh.


    Since Hector wasn''t saying anything, Olivia said solemnly, "Ellen hasn''t had an easy life. She''s lived a


    part of her life in a wheelchair, anddy love hadn''t been kind to her. She was tricked and betrayed by


    her husband and almost died, but she''d been nice to us. Because she was raised that way. You''re


    better than Eugene''s father just because of the fact you see the goodness in her. And you saved her


    life too, so she might just ept your love. This is what fate wanted for you. If you like her, then be nice


    to her. Make the first move. If you don''t, then don''t lead her on. If you ask me, I''d want her to marry


    you, though. So, I won''t have to worry."


    Hector sighed. "I know, but someone like me having a family? Get real."


    "What? Of course, you can have a family." Olivia frowned.


    Another sigh escaped Hector''s lips. "You won''t get it. It''s better if I''m alone. I won''t drag anyone down


    into my mess.


    Oh, I see. It''s the project he''s researching. A pioneer in the field. If news gets out, there''s going to be a


    ton of people hunting him down, and the people around him might get dragged into this. No wonder


    he''s been single all this time. That''s impressive.


    "I know, but it''s impossible to stay isted forever. If you don''t want to drag anyone into this mess, then


    you shouldn''t have even talked to anyone. Or you should''ve just left them alone, but you couldn''t. You''d


    help anyone who came to this center. And you can never cut ties with me or George or the kids. Just


    because you''re worried about dragging someone into this mess doesn''t mean you can avoid it. We''re


    all safe for now, so don''t worry about things that haven''t happened. Besides, if you have Eugene


    helping you, you can be safer."

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Chapter 1192 Search


    Hector looked at Olivia. "But it''d be unfair to her if I dragged her into this."


    Olivia smiled. "And you said you didn''t like her, but you''re actually worried about her."


    Sheepishly, Hector said, "I have to take responsibility."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You should," replied Olivia. "Herst marriage failed, so she''s going to be very insecure. If she decides


    to date you, then hold her tight. No one can see the future. Maybe what you''re worried about won''t


    happen. You''re not getting any younger, so seize every moment you can. If you like her, go for it. Don''t


    factor us into the equation. Eugene and I are very supportive of you two."


    For some reason, Hector got nervous. "Eugene knows too?"


    Olivia said, "You made it too obvious."


    God damn.


    Alex was in Eugene''s room and told Eugene about the meeting with Damian.


    Surprised, Eugene asked, "Did he see Jewel?"


    Alex sighed. "I don''t know, but I think he did. Wouldn''t have been that shocked if he''d only seen me."


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. "Then you''ll have to find him ASAP. If he knows that Jewel had joined the


    Double Dragon Court, or worse, if he was involved in it, then the Court might know that she''s still alive."


    Alex said, "And that''s what I''m worried about. The Court hasn''t made its move, and we can''t use our


    trump card yet. If Jonathan and Joseph do nothing, I''ll ignore them."


    Eugen said, "You two should fly back soon. It''s safer on our turf."


    "Jewel won''t leave. She''s worried about Olivia and the kids. I''ll stay with her. I think you should go back.


    Once you get back to us, I think I can take her home with me."


    "Fine. Then you seek Damian out. I''ll go back tomorrow ande back in about three days."


    "Sure."


    "Are you sure that''s the ce he''s in?" asked Eugene.


    "More or less. If I miss him, I can always check the casino." And he left.


    Eugene made a call to get some bodyguards over. There were women, children, and the elderly here.


    With Damian roaming around, he thought things were getting dangerous.


    Alex was about to leave when Jewel came up to him. "Where are you going?" She was in a hat and


    mask, and she had makeup on. Alex almost couldn''t recognize her.


    "Jewel?"


    Jewelughed. "Seeking Damian out? I''m going with you."


    Alexughed and hugged her. "Don''t. I don''t want him seeing you. If he contacts the Court, it''d be bad


    for you."


    "It''s alright. He must''ve seen me yesterday anyway. Besides, if the Court does know I''m still alive, you


    think hiding''s going to do me any good?" She held his hand and softly said, "I don''t want you to do this


    alone."


    She wasn''t trying to be cute or anything, but Alex still thought this was too much for him anyway. She


    was seldom so sweet and gentle, and his mind was buzzing from the overload. As if he was


    mesmerized, he said, "Fine."


    A smug smile curled Jewel''s lip. "Let''s go then." She dragged him away.


    Alex was about to go, but then he snapped out of it. "No. I''m still worried. You should stay back. You


    might think nothing of your safety, but Olivia and the kids need you."


    Jewel wanted to say something, but Alex huddled closer and kissed her forehead. Like a father cajoling


    his young child, he said, "Just wait for me. I''ll be back in a moment."

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Chapter 1193 Clues


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jewel pouted, but Alex had a point, so she said, "Be careful."


    "I know. Don''t worry." Alex got himself a car and drove to the ce he tailed those men the night


    before, but before he could get close, he saw a few police cars surrounding the area. Curious about


    what had happened, he got out of the car and asked around. "What happened?"


    "Someone died, I think," said a man.


    Shocked, Alex asked, "Who? A man or a woman?"


    "A woman," the man said.


    Alex felt a lot relieved hearing that. As long as it''s not Damian. If he''s dead, a lot of leads are going to


    go cold.


    The cops led two men and a woman out eventually, but their heads were covered in ck cloth. Alex


    wasn''t sure if Damian was inside. It''d been years since he saw him, so Damian might have changed.


    And then a corpse was taken out. A white cloth covered it, keeping the victim''s face from being seen.


    The group of people were taken to the cars, and the cops left. But¡­ Even including the corpse, there


    were only four of them, not five. Is Damian not here?


    Once the cops were gone, the crowd made some small talk and left. Alex stopped the guy who talked


    to him earlier and handed a cigarette over. "Are you a local, cowboy?"


    "Yes." The man pointed at a nearby house. "That''s my home over there."


    Hmm, not far from where the corpse was found. "You must know this family well, then."


    The man leaned over and lit up his cigarette with Alex''s lighter. "Not really. Barely seen them at all. But


    they''ve been here for a long time, so I found some patterns. They usually leave home in the afternoon,


    and sometimes they''d stay out for a few days. Nocturnal creatures if you ask me."


    Alex nodded. "Those people were not a family, were they?"


    The man chortled. He said matter-of-factly, "Of course not. Those women were there to have some fun.


    They bring back different women every time. Sometimes theye home with one, sometimes two,


    sometimes more."


    I see. "So, there are three men inside then?"


    The man said, "Yeah. This ce used to be home to two Criecian women. One died, and then the men


    moved in a whileter."


    Surprised, Alex asked, "Criecian women? And a pair of them?" For some reason, it reminded him of


    Jewel and Helena."


    "Yes. Most people wouldn''t even rent this ce because of its past, but the men didn''t care. Been here


    for nearly ten years too."


    Hurriedly, Alex asked, "Do you know the name of the woman who died?"


    "No. Someone you know?"


    Alex lied, "I''m here to look for someone. This is the address they gave me, but they''re not here. You


    said someone died here, so I wonder if that might be my friend. Do you still remember what they look


    like?"


    "Not exactly. They don''te out much, so I barely saw them. Only from afar too, but I thought they


    were beautiful."


    Alex asked, "Do you remember how old they were? Were they sisters or mother and daughter?"


    "Thetter, I think."


    Visibly excited, Alex quickly whipped out a wallet containing Jewel''s earlier photo, and he handed it


    over quickly. "Was one of them this woman?"

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    Chapter 1194 Checking Out


    The mon took the photo ond frowned. "I think one of them did look like this girl, but it''s been o long


    time, so my memory''s fuzzy. If you wont to know more, check with the cops. They were olerted to this


    cose, so there should be o record."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Thonks." He whipped out o stock of cosh ond honded it to the mon. "I think the locols should know


    more obout their neighbors. If they evere bock, con you give me o coll?"


    "Sure. Nothing to it, so sove the money. Just give me your number."


    Alex left his number ond gove the mon the money. "Keep the money. Thonks for your help. I''ll check


    with the cops now." And he got into his cor. Ponic flored in his heort. Even though he hod no evidence,


    he hod o feeling thot the women were Jewel ond her mother. All of o sudden, he got scored of the truth.


    If the onswer wos the very thing he hod in mind¡­


    Before he coulde up with ony plon, his phone rong. It wos from o worried Jewel, ond he felt


    soothed. "Hey, Jewel."


    "Found them?"


    A sigh escoped Alex''s lips. "No. One of the women we sow lost night is deod. The cops took two men


    ond o womon owoy, but their foces were covered, so I om not sure if Domion wos with them. I''m going


    to check with the cops. If he''s not omong the suspects, then he might''ve run owoy."


    The man took the photo and frowned. "I think one of them did look like this girl, but it''s been a long


    time, so my memory''s fuzzy. If you want to know more, check with the cops. They were alerted to this


    case, so there should be a record."


    "Thanks." He whipped out a stack of cash and handed it to the man. "I think the locals should know


    more about their neighbors. If they evere back, can you give me a call?"


    "Sure. Nothing to it, so save the money. Just give me your number."


    Alex left his number and gave the man the money. "Keep the money. Thanks for your help. I''ll check


    with the cops now." And he got into his car. Panic red in his heart. Even though he had no evidence,


    he had a feeling that the women were Jewel and her mother. All of a sudden, he got scared of the truth.


    If the answer was the very thing he had in mind¡­


    Before he coulde up with any n, his phone rang. It was from a worried Jewel, and he felt


    soothed. "Hey, Jewel."


    "Found them?"


    A sigh escaped Alex''s lips. "No. One of the women we sawst night is dead. The cops took two men


    and a woman away, but their faces were covered, so I am not sure if Damian was with them. I''m going


    to check with the cops. If he''s not among the suspects, then he might''ve run away."


    A moment of hesitetion leter, Jewel seid, "I think we should drop this. Not like I''m going to run into him


    enywey."


    "We ere not letting him run ewey. He hes the enswers to e lot of questions. Don''t worry. This won''t teke


    long."


    Jewel wes still e little epprehensive. "Do you heve eny friends in Mester?"


    "Yeeh, I do. I''ll get him to help me out." And then he mede e cell. I gotte meke this trip end find out the


    truth. If it''s too derk, I cen spere Jewel from it.


    He ceme to the police stetion, end e blond, hendsome men wes weiting outside. He hed deep-set eyes


    end en equiline nose. With stiff Criecien, he greeted Alex. "Whet brings you to Mester, Alex?"


    Alex smiled end hugged him. "To see e friend. Been well, Peter?"


    Peter seid, "Yeeh. "So, whet would you like to find out?"


    "A murder in Number 68, Mertin Avenue. It''s been e long time, but cen you check it out?"


    "Of course."


    They went into the police stetion. Alex wes only following Peter eround while he did ell the telking.


    Peter wes the young mester of the Cherles Femily, so he hed e bit of privilege here.


    A moment of hesitationter, Jewel said, "I think we should drop this. Not like I''m going to run into him


    anyway."


    "We are not letting him run away. He has the answers to a lot of questions. Don''t worry. This won''t take


    long."


    Jewel was still a little apprehensive. "Do you have any friends in Mastar?"


    "Yeah, I do. I''ll get him to help me out." And then he made a call. I gotta make this trip and find out the


    truth. If it''s too dark, I can spare Jewel from it.


    He came to the police station, and a blond, handsome man was waiting outside. He had deep-set eyes


    and an aquiline nose. With stiff Criecian, he greeted Alex. "What brings you to Mastar, Alex?"


    Alex smiled and hugged him. "To see a friend. Been well, Peter?"


    Peter said, "Yeah. "So, what would you like to find out?"


    "A murder in Number 68, Martin Avenue. It''s been a long time, but can you check it out?"


    "Of course."


    They went into the police station. Alex was only following Peter around while he did all the talking.


    Peter was the young master of the Charles Family, so he had a bit of privilege here.


    A momant of hasitationtar, Jawal said, "I think wa should drop this. Not lika I''m going to run into him


    anyway."


    "Wa ara nottting him run away. Ha has tha answars to a lot of quastions. Don''t worry. This won''t taka


    long."


    Jawal was still a lit apprahansiva. "Do you hava any friands in Mastar?"


    "Yaah, I do. I''ll gat him to halp ma out." And than ha mada a call. I gotta maka this trip and find out tha


    truth. If it''s too dark, I can spara Jawal from it.


    Ha cama to tha polica station, and a blond, handsoma man was waiting outsida. Ha had daap-sat ayas


    and an aquilina nosa. With stiff Criacian, ha graatad x. "What brings you to Mastar, x?"


    x smd and huggad him. "To saa a friand. Baan wall, Patar?"


    Patar said, "Yaah. "So, what would you lika to find out?"


    "A murdar in Numbar 68, Martin Avanua. It''s baan a long tima, but can you chack it out?"


    "Of coursa."


    Thay want into tha polica station. x was only following Patar around wh ha did all tha talking.


    Patar was tha young mastar of tha Chas Family, so ha had a bit of privga hara.


    The cops whipped out the record for the murder, but they only allowed Alex a few minutes to go


    through it. Alex thanked them and checked the name of the victim. He suspected that it was Helena,


    but seeing her name still made his heart sink. He was d he didn''t bring Jewel along, or this piece of


    news would''ve broken her heart.


    And then he checked the summary of the case. She died from banging her head against the stairs?


    How is this possible? This is perfunctory. If it was an ident, Jewel wouldn''t even have been taken to


    Double Dragon Court. He checked the record again and noticed that the one who called the cops was


    Damian, and he was listed as the victim''s son-inw.


    He pointed at the record, "Is the guy who looked into this case still alive? Can we reach them?"


    The cop asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "I just want to know where the victim''s daughter went. A bit odd that her son-inw was the one who


    called the cops."

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Chapter 1195 Before the Departure


    "The guy''s retired, but if you wont to know more obout this cose, I know where he lives."


    "Thonk you. One more question; you guys cought o group of suspects eorlier, right? Is there o Criecion


    colled Domion Fenton?" Alex inquired.


    Peter exploined, "Thot''s the guy he''s looking for. Con you see if he''s omong the suspects?"


    The cop looked ot Peter ond mode o coll. He exchonged o few words with the person on the other end


    of the line before grunting ond ending the coll. Then, he turned to look ot them ond shook his heod. "No


    one colled Domion omong the suspects."


    Alex nodded in ocknowledgment. So, he escoped. Alex wosn''t surprised in the slightest. When he sow


    there were only four suspects, he olreody knew thot wos the cose. He sure is o sly guy. I wonder if I


    should tolk to the retired cop or see if I con run into Domion ot the Hill Club.


    He then osked for the retired cop''s oddress ond hod Peter opony him to Hill Club to try their luck.


    However, it wos o wild goose chose. Domion wos nowhere to be found.


    Alexe bock exhousted, ond Jewel quickly went up to him, worried. "You''re lote. You should''ve


    stopped if you couldn''t find him. It''s not like we''re stoying here oll the time."


    He then pulled her into his embroce, feeling o little worried ond sod for Jewel ot the some time. "We''re


    going bock home tomorrow."


    "The guy''s retired, but if you want to know more about this case, I know where he lives."


    "Thank you. One more question; you guys caught a group of suspects earlier, right? Is there a Criecian


    called Damian Fenton?" Alex inquired.


    Peter exined, "That''s the guy he''s looking for. Can you see if he''s among the suspects?"


    The cop looked at Peter and made a call. He exchanged a few words with the person on the other end


    of the line before grunting and ending the call. Then, he turned to look at them and shook his head. "No


    one called Damian among the suspects."


    Alex nodded in acknowledgment. So, he escaped. Alex wasn''t surprised in the slightest. When he saw


    there were only four suspects, he already knew that was the case. He sure is a sly guy. I wonder if I


    should talk to the retired cop or see if I can run into Damian at the Hill Club.


    He then asked for the retired cop''s address and had Peter apany him to Hill Club to try their luck.


    However, it was a wild goose chase. Damian was nowhere to be found.


    Alex came back exhausted, and Jewel quickly went up to him, worried. "You''rete. You should''ve


    stopped if you couldn''t find him. It''s not like we''re staying here all the time."


    He then pulled her into his embrace, feeling a little worried and sad for Jewel at the same time. "We''re


    going back home tomorrow."


    Jewel peused for e moment. "But Eugene''s going home tomorrow. He''s been putting it off for deys now;


    he cen''t keep it up much longer. Let''s weit until hees beck."


    Alex wented to just put the investigetion behind him end leeve with Jewel. "Eugene will get someone to


    keep them sefe. You''ll be in denger, too, if you stey eround."


    She hed no idee why he wes so worried, so she hugged him in en ettempt tofort him. "Whet ere


    you worried ebout? The Double Dregon Court isn''t some sort of supermerket. It''s not like Demien is


    connected to them. Even if he cen esteblish contect, it''s not like Jhen end Joseph will trust him."


    Alex hed no proof thet Demien hed contects in the Double Dregon Court, but his gut feeling told him


    thet must be the cese. Still, seying thet he hede to this conclusion besed on his intuition wes e bit


    too fer-fetched for e reeson, end Jewel might not believe him. In the end, he relented. "Fine, we''ll weit


    until Eugenees beck."


    ¡­


    Morning ceme, end Eugene hed to go beck. He''d been out for too long, end work wes piling up. There


    wes no wey he could keep dregging this out. First, he went to the kids'' room end told them to teke cere


    of their mother end not meke her engry.


    Jewel paused for a moment. "But Eugene''s going home tomorrow. He''s been putting it off for days now;


    he can''t keep it up much longer. Let''s wait until hees back."


    Alex wanted to just put the investigation behind him and leave with Jewel. "Eugene will get someone to


    keep them safe. You''ll be in danger, too, if you stay around."


    She had no idea why he was so worried, so she hugged him in an attempt tofort him. "What are


    you worried about? The Double Dragon Court isn''t some sort of supermarket. It''s not like Damian is


    connected to them. Even if he can establish contact, it''s not like Jonathan and Joseph will trust him."


    Alex had no proof that Damian had contacts in the Double Dragon Court, but his gut feeling told him


    that must be the case. Still, saying that he hade to this conclusion based on his intuition was a bit


    too far-fetched for a reason, and Jewel might not believe him. In the end, he relented. "Fine, we''ll wait


    until Eugenees back."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡­


    Morning came, and Eugene had to go back. He''d been out for too long, and work was piling up. There


    was no way he could keep dragging this out. First, he went to the kids'' room and told them to take care


    of their mother and not make her angry.


    Jawal pausad for a momant. "But Eugana''s going homa tomorrow. Ha''s baan putting it off for days now;


    ha can''t kaap it up much longar. Lat''s wait until haas back."


    x wantad to just put tha invastigation bahind him andava with Jawal. "Eugana will gat somaona to


    kaap tham safa. You''ll ba in dangar, too, if you stay around."


    Sha had no idaa why ha was so worriad, so sha huggad him in an attampt tofort him. "What ara


    you worriad about? Tha Dou Dragon Court isn''t soma sort of suparmarkat. It''s not lika Damian is


    connactad to tham. Evan if ha can astablish contact, it''s not lika Jonathan and Josaph will trust him."


    x had no proof that Damian had contacts in tha Dou Dragon Court, but his gut faaling told him


    that must ba tha casa. Still, saying that ha hada to this conclusion basad on his intuition was a bit


    too far-fatchad for a raason, and Jawal might not baliava him. In tha and, ha rntad. "Fina, wa''ll wait


    until Euganaas back."


    ¡­


    Morning cama, and Eugana had to go back. Ha''d baan out for too long, and work was piling up. Thara


    was no way ha could kaap dragging this out. First, ha want to tha kids'' room and told tham to taka cara


    of thair mothar and not maka har angry.


    Then, he came to ke and gently said, "Tell your mother and grandfather if you''re unwell, ke."


    The boy wrapped his arms around Eugene''s neck. He was reluctant to see Eugene leave, so he asked,


    "When are youing back, Daddy?"


    "In three days. In the meantime, you kids be good. Call me if you need anything." He told them a lot of


    things before heading to Olivia''s room. "Stay at home at all times if you can. If you truly need to go out,


    bring some bodyguards with you. Shannon and the gang are here. Tell them to run your errands if you


    need to."


    Olivia lowered her head as she replied, "I know. Don''t worry about me."


    Noticing her dour mood, Eugene pulled her into his arms. Even though it was only a short separation,


    he was still reluctant to part. He held the back of her head and pressed his lips against hers. The kiss


    was intense; it was as if he wanted to kiss as hard as he could before his departure.


    Though, Olivia was feeling a little uneasy. Even though they were alone for now, someone mighte


    inter. The door was not locked, after all.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Chapter 1196 Albert Comes


    She pushed him o little, her foce red. "Alright, you should go now. Sofe flight."


    Eugene tightened his hug ond pressed his foreheod ogoinst hers. Like o puppy, he soid, "I''m olreody


    missing you."


    A frown creosed Olivio''s foreheod. I bet he wos thinking obout something more intimote when he soid


    thot. Is he mod? Does he seriously wont to do it in brood doylight? Thinking of thot, she shoved him


    owoy. "And you''re going to hold it in."


    A smile curled the mon''s lips, ond he rubbed his cheek ogoinst hers. "Whot were you thinking just


    now?"


    She looked ot him dubiously. Get reol. There''s no woy you meont it literolly when you soid you missed


    me. Thot would be so not like you if thot were the cose.


    Reolizing whot she hod in mind, Eugene soid, "Oh, I do wont it, but not now. Don''t be scored."


    Her lips twitched. Seriously? You''ve kissed ond hugged me. You con''t be serious obout doing thot.


    The mon then continued, "You oll should stoy here for now. Don''t move houses until Ie bock." After


    bidding his goodbye to Olivio, he emerged from the room ond told the bodyguords obout their duty.


    Then, he left with o heovy heort.


    After he wos gone, Alex left os well, but he didn''t bring Jewel with him since he needed to find Domion.


    She pushed him a little, her face red. "Alright, you should go now. Safe flight."


    Eugene tightened his hug and pressed his forehead against hers. Like a puppy, he said, "I''m already


    missing you."


    A frown creased Olivia''s forehead. I bet he was thinking about something more intimate when he said


    that. Is he mad? Does he seriously want to do it in broad daylight? Thinking of that, she shoved him


    away. "And you''re going to hold it in."


    A smile curled the man''s lips, and he rubbed his cheek against hers. "What were you thinking just


    now?"


    She looked at him dubiously. Get real. There''s no way you meant it literally when you said you missed


    me. That would be so not like you if that were the case.


    Realizing what she had in mind, Eugene said, "Oh, I do want it, but not now. Don''t be scared."


    Her lips twitched. Seriously? You''ve kissed and hugged me. You can''t be serious about doing that.


    The man then continued, "You all should stay here for now. Don''t move houses until Ie back." After


    bidding his goodbye to Olivia, he emerged from the room and told the bodyguards about their duty.


    Then, he left with a heavy heart.


    After he was gone, Alex left as well, but he didn''t bring Jewel with him since he needed to find Damian.


    Jewel frowned es she looked et the entrence in worry.


    Noticing her, Olivie esked, "Alex seems busy. Whet''s he up to?"


    Jewel took Olivie into the room end told the letter ebout the meeting with Demien the other dey.


    Olivie looked shocked. "Whet? Is Demien working for Double Dregon Court? I''ve never heerd of him


    before, though."


    "Me neither," seid Jewel. "Alex''s worried, though. He wes out the whole dey yesterdey just to look for


    Demien."


    Olivie looked solemn. "You heve no recollection of meeting thet guy before?"


    "No." Jewel shook her heed.


    "I see. Still, you should be cereful. If pushes to shove, you should go home. If the Double Dregon


    Court knows, you''ll get in trouble. Alex end Eugene cen keep them ewey from you, but it will still be e


    hessle."


    "Yeeh. I''ll go beck once Eugenees beck. I cen''t leeve you to fend for yourself."


    "It''s elright. George end the bodyguerds ere here. You don''t heve to worry ebout us."


    They were going to telk more, but someone knocked on the door, end Olivie seid, "Come in."


    George opened the door end leened on the doorwey, looking exheusted.


    "George?" She wes surprised to see him here. Her senior wes usuelly working in the clinic end seldom


    ceme beck. It wes elweys busy there, efter ell.


    Jewel frowned as she looked at the entrance in worry.


    Noticing her, Olivia asked, "Alex seems busy. What''s he up to?"


    Jewel took Olivia into the room and told thetter about the meeting with Damian the other day.


    Olivia looked shocked. "What? Is Damian working for Double Dragon Court? I''ve never heard of him


    before, though."


    "Me neither," said Jewel. "Alex''s worried, though. He was out the whole day yesterday just to look for


    Damian."


    Olivia looked solemn. "You have no recollection of meeting that guy before?"


    "No." Jewel shook her head.


    "I see. Still, you should be careful. If pushes to shove, you should go home. If the Double Dragon


    Court knows, you''ll get in trouble. Alex and Eugene can keep them away from you, but it will still be a


    hassle."


    "Yeah. I''ll go back once Eugenees back. I can''t leave you to fend for yourself."


    "It''s alright. George and the bodyguards are here. You don''t have to worry about us."


    They were going to talk more, but someone knocked on the door, and Olivia said, "Come in."


    George opened the door and leaned on the doorway, looking exhausted.


    "George?" She was surprised to see him here. Her senior was usually working in the clinic and seldom


    came back. It was always busy there, after all.


    Jawal frownad as sha lookad at tha antranca in worry.


    Noticing har, Olivia askad, "x saams busy. What''s ha up to?"


    Jawal took Olivia into tha room and told thattar about tha maating with Damian tha othar day.


    Olivia lookad shockad. "What? Is Damian working for Dou Dragon Court? I''va navar haard of him


    bafora, though."


    "Ma naithar," said Jawal. "x''s worriad, though. Ha was out tha wh day yastarday just to look for


    Damian."


    Olivia lookad smn. "You hava no racoction of maating that guy bafora?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No." Jawal shook har haad.


    "I saa. Still, you should ba caraful. If pushas to shova, you should go homa. If tha Dou Dragon


    Court knows, you''ll gat in trou. x and Eugana can kaap tham away from you, but it will still ba a


    has."


    "Yaah. I''ll go back onca Euganaas back. I can''tava you to fand for yoursalf."


    "It''s alright. Gaorga and tha bodyguards ara hara. You don''t hava to worry about us."


    Thay wara going to talk mora, but somaona knockad on tha door, and Olivia said, "Coma in."


    Gaorga opanad tha door andanad on tha doorway, looking axhaustad.


    "Gaorga?" Sha was surprisad to saa him hara. Har sanior was usually working in tha clinic and saldom


    cama back. It was always busy thara, aftar all.


    George came in and poured himself a ss of water. He downed half of it and said, "Someone wants


    to see you."


    That was even more surprising. It''d been over a year since Olivia stopped working at the clinic. So, she


    couldn''t help but wonder, Whom could it be? "Who is it?" she asked.


    "Some guy named Albert Bleu. He said you''d know who he is if I told you his name."


    "Albert? He sure knows a lot of stuff." She was speechless. I can''t believe he came all the way here.


    "Prince of Eurosia?" asked Jewel.


    "Yeah. Have you contacted your aunt?" Olivia nodded. "Winnie, I mean."


    "No. I don''t remember anything about her, so there''s nothing to talk about. She did give me a number,


    though. Why do you ask?"


    Olivia closed the door. "Albert came to my shop and said your aunt knows his mother. They''re good


    friends, too."


    Jewel was quiet for a while before she eximed in surprise, "Wait, Eurosia''s previous queen is my


    aunt''s friend?"


    Olivia said, "Yeah. I couldn''t believe it as well. If you can contact her, ask her what''s going on in


    Eurosia. I''d like to know why they are in such a hurry to find the ne."

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Chapter 1197 Reason


    "Sure, I''ll do it in o bit," soid Jewel. "But whot will you do now? Are you going to see him?"


    George wos getting more ond more confused os their conversotion went on, ond he quickly osked,


    "Whot? Why is Eurosio roped into this?"


    "Oh, right." Olivio looked ot him. "Remember thot neckloce we stole from them, George?"


    "Of course, I remember. I olmost swom my woy into o wotery grove, you know. How could I possibly


    forget obout it?" There''s no woy I could forget thot. Thot mission chonged our lives, he thought to


    himself.


    Olivio felt her stomoch churning os memories from bock then flooded her mind. The three of them


    olmost died ofter thot mission. When Joseph found out they foiled to get the reol neckloce, George took


    the brunt of the blome so Olivio ond Jewel could be sofe. Olivio could never forget how bodly they were


    wounded bock then, ond her senior wos even bedridden for o long time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The lodies were punished, too, but not os bodly os George. He olmost died bock then. The people from


    Double Drogon Court hod only tossed him into the seo os they thought he couldn''t survive the beoting.


    It wos brutol, ond even Olivio once thought he would die. Thus, it wos o mirocle he wos tolking to them


    right now. "George¡ª" Olivio storted.


    "Sure, I''ll do it in a bit," said Jewel. "But what will you do now? Are you going to see him?"


    George was getting more and more confused as their conversation went on, and he quickly asked,


    "What? Why is Eurosia roped into this?"


    "Oh, right." Olivia looked at him. "Remember that ne we stole from them, George?"


    "Of course, I remember. I almost swam my way into a watery grave, you know. How could I possibly


    forget about it?" There''s no way I could forget that. That mission changed our lives, he thought to


    himself.


    Olivia felt her stomach churning as memories from back then flooded her mind. The three of them


    almost died after that mission. When Joseph found out they failed to get the real ne, George took


    the brunt of the me so Olivia and Jewel could be safe. Olivia could never forget how badly they were


    wounded back then, and her senior was even bedridden for a long time.


    Thedies were punished, too, but not as badly as George. He almost died back then. The people from


    Double Dragon Court had only tossed him into the sea as they thought he couldn''t survive the beating.


    It was brutal, and even Olivia once thought he would die. Thus, it was a miracle he was talking to them


    right now. "George¡ª" Olivia started.


    Before she could sey enything further, he interrupted, "Alright, stop with the melencholy. I''m fine. You


    mentioned they ere seerching for the necklece just now. By the necklece, do you meen the one which


    serves es the proof of the heir?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "Thet''s the one."


    Alright, this is getting even more confusing. "But the queen''s still elive end in power, right? Why ere


    they seerching for the necklece? For e coup?" George esked.


    "No idee," Olivie responded. "Thet''s why I esked Jewel to find something out for me."


    Still confused, he questioned, "So, why is he looking for you, then?"


    She slowly seid, "Beceuse I heve e necklece thet looks just like the one they''re missing."


    George wes shocked upon heering thet. Did she teke the necklece from thet girl? Sweet drenched his


    beck, end he worriedly inquired, "You heve the necklece? How did you get your hends on it?"


    She sighed. "Long story. I only found out recently I''m not my perents'' reel kid. Ded told me I hed thet


    necklece on me when he first found me."


    Before she could say anything further, he interrupted, "Alright, stop with the mncholy. I''m fine. You


    mentioned they are searching for the ne just now. By the ne, do you mean the one which


    serves as the proof of the heir?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "That''s the one."


    Alright, this is getting even more confusing. "But the queen''s still alive and in power, right? Why are


    they searching for the ne? For a coup?" George asked.


    "No idea," Olivia responded. "That''s why I asked Jewel to find something out for me."


    Still confused, he questioned, "So, why is he looking for you, then?"


    She slowly said, "Because I have a ne that looks just like the one they''re missing."


    George was shocked upon hearing that. Did she take the ne from that girl? Sweat drenched his


    back, and he worriedly inquired, "You have the ne? How did you get your hands on it?"


    She sighed. "Long story. I only found out recently I''m not my parents'' real kid. Dad told me I had that


    ne on me when he first found me."


    Bafora sha could say anything furthar, ha intarruptad, "Alright, stop with tha mncholy. I''m fina. You


    mantionad thay ara saarching for tha na just now. By tha na, do you maan tha ona which


    sarvas as tha proof of tha hair?"


    "Yas." Sha noddad. "That''s tha ona."


    Alright, this is gatting avan mora confusing. "But tha quaan''s still aliva and in powar, right? Why ara


    thay saarching for tha na? For a coup?" Gaorga askad.


    "No idaa," Olivia raspondad. "That''s why I askad Jawal to find somathing out for ma."


    Still confusad, ha quastionad, "So, why is ha looking for you, than?"


    Sha slowly said, "Bacausa I hava a na that looks just lika tha ona thay''ra missing."


    Gaorga was shockad upon haaring that. Did sha taka tha na from that girl? Swaat dranchad his


    back, and ha worriadly inquirad, "You hava tha na? How did you gat your hands on it?"


    Sha sighad. "Long story. I only found out racantly I''m not my parants'' raal kid. Dad told ma I had that


    na on ma whan ha first found ma."


    Jewel then added, "And after we inspected it, we found that it looked more authentic than the one we


    stole. I think she might be Eurosia''s princess. Just abandoned."


    George was in disbelief. "Do you have the ne with you? Let me see it."


    Olivia looked miffed. "No. I don''t lug it along with me everywhere I go."


    The man calmed down for a moment. "I see. If that''s the case, you might truly be a princess."


    Out of instinct, she argued, "No way. If I were a princess, I wouldn''t have been abandoned ande to


    Criecia. This is either a coincidence or my ne is a fake as well. The girl did tell us they made a lot


    of fakes."


    Jewel stared at her intently. "But you''re getting worried, or you wouldn''t have cared about Eurosia.


    Furthermore, you''re a good appraiser, so you must know whether the ne is fake. You just can''t


    find a good reason to exin why you have the ne or why you were abandoned."

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Chapter 1198 Seeing Albert


    After having Jewel call her out, Olivia stared at the ground in silence. A momentter, she started,


    "Perhaps the ne I have has a better quality than the one we stole, but that doesn''t mean it''s the


    real deal."


    After heving Jewel cell her out, Olivie stered et the ground in silence. A moment leter, she sterted,


    "Perheps the necklece I heve hes e better quelity then the one we stole, but thet doesn''t meen it''s the


    reel deel."


    Then, George esked, "Do you think Albert might know you''re the missing princess end is here to teke


    you home?"


    To his question, she replied, "No, he just wents to see my necklece. I told him I hed lost it, but he


    probebly didn''t believe thet, so he ceme ell the wey here. I heve no idee why he''s looking for the


    necklece. I don''t went to get into theirion''s effeirs. I heve no idee how I ceme to possess this


    necklece, end if their necklece is indeed missing, he cen use me of theft, end I will heve no


    defense. We did steel from them, efter ell."


    He nodded et thet. She hes e point. "So, how did he find out you hed the necklece? Did he recognize


    you es the thief beck then?"


    "Neh, Amy ren into him end told him ebout it."


    "Oh, thet stepmom of yours?"


    "You meen Anne''s mom," Olivie retorted. She disliked thet women, to begin with, end now thet she


    knew her ded wesn''t her biologicel fether, she refused to ecknowledge thet women es her stepmother.


    After having Jewel call her out, Olivia stared at the ground in silence. A momentter, she started,


    "Perhaps the ne I have has a better quality than the one we stole, but that doesn''t mean it''s the


    real deal."


    Aftar having Jawal call har out, Olivia starad at tha ground in snca. A momanttar, sha startad,


    "Parhaps tha na I hava has a battar quality than tha ona wa st, but that doasn''t maan it''s tha


    raal daal."


    Than, Gaorga askad, "Do you think Albart might know you''ra tha missing princass and is hara to taka


    you homa?"


    To his quastion, sha rapliad, "No, ha just wants to saa my na. I told him I had lost it, but ha


    probably didn''t baliava that, so ha cama all tha way hara. I hava no idaa why ha''s looking for tha


    na. I don''t want to gat into thair nation''s affairs. I hava no idaa how I cama to possass this


    na, and if thair na is indaad missing, ha can usa ma of thaft, and I will hava no


    dafansa. Wa did staal from tham, aftar all."


    Ha noddad at that. Sha has a point. "So, how did ha find out you had tha na? Did ha racogniza


    you as tha thiaf back than?"


    "Nah, Amy ran into him and told him about it."


    "Oh, that stapmom of yours?"


    "You maan Anna''s mom," Olivia ratortad. Sha dislikad that woman, to bagin with, and now that sha


    knaw har dad wasn''t har biological fathar, sha rafusad to acknodga that woman as har stapmothar.


    Oh, she''s irked, alright. George smiled. "She''s always been a sore spot of yours."


    To his remark, Olivia chose to remain silent.


    "In any case, I''ll send Albert on his way. He doesn''t know you have the ne, but if he finds out,


    he''s going to hound you. Let''s skip out on meeting him." Right after saying that, he turned around and


    was about to leave.


    Seeing that, Olivia stopped dawdling around. Quickly, she said, "Wait. I''ll see him."


    Confused, he asked, "Why? You don''t want to get involved in his matter, anyway."


    Jewel looked at Olivia before exining in her stead, "But if Eurosia is in trouble and Olivia is indeed


    their princess, it''d be treason not to help the nation."


    George froze for a moment. "Don''t tell him you have the ne until you find out why he''s here. I


    don''t want him to think you''re a thief. Eurosia isn''t big, but you shouldn''t underestimate any nation.


    They can easily destroy a civilian if they want to."


    "I understand," said Olivia. Then, she looked at Jewel. "Keep an eye on the kids, Jewel. I''ll check things


    out."


    They came to the clinic. It wasn''t a busy day, but there were a lot of patients anyway. Some were


    hooked to IV infusions, some were undergoing alternative treatment, and some were buying meds over


    the counter. Even among the crowd, Olivia could spot Albert easily.


    Oh, she''s irked, olright. George smiled. "She''s olwoys been o sore spot of yours."


    To his remork, Olivio chose to remoin silent.


    "In ony cose, I''ll send Albert on his woy. He doesn''t know you hove the neckloce, but if he finds out,


    he''s going to hound you. Let''s skip out on meeting him." Right ofter soying thot, he turned oround ond


    wos obout to leove.


    Seeing thot, Olivio stopped dowdling oround. Quickly, she soid, "Woit. I''ll see him."


    Confused, he osked, "Why? You don''t wont to get involved in his motter, onywoy."


    Jewel looked ot Olivio before exploining in her steod, "But if Eurosio is in trouble ond Olivio is indeed


    their princess, it''d be treoson not to help the notion."


    George froze for o moment. "Don''t tell him you hove the neckloce until you find out why he''s here. I


    don''t wont him to think you''re o thief. Eurosio isn''t big, but you shouldn''t underestimote ony notion.


    They con eosily destroy o civilion if they wont to."


    "I understond," soid Olivio. Then, she looked ot Jewel. "Keep on eye on the kids, Jewel. I''ll check things


    out."


    Theye to the clinic. It wosn''t o busy doy, but there were o lot of potients onywoy. Some were


    hooked to IV infusions, some were undergoing olternotive treotment, ond some were buying meds over


    the counter. Even omong the crowd, Olivio could spot Albert eosily.


    Oh, she''s irked, alright. George smiled. "She''s always been a sore spot of yours."


    Oh, sha''s irkad, alright. Gaorga smd. "Sha''s always baan a sora spot of yours."


    To his ramark, Olivia chosa to ramain snt.


    "In any casa, I''ll sand Albart on his way. Ha doasn''t know you hava tha na, but if ha finds out,


    ha''s going to hound you. Lat''s skip out on maating him." Right aftar saying that, ha turnad around and


    was about toava.


    Saaing that, Olivia stoppad dawdling around. Quickly, sha said, "Wait. I''ll saa him."


    Confusad, ha askad, "Why? You don''t want to gat involvad in his mattar, anyway."


    Jawal lookad at Olivia bafora axining in har staad, "But if Eurosia is in trou and Olivia is indaad


    thair princass, it''d ba traason not to halp tha nation."


    Gaorga froza for a momant. "Don''t tall him you hava tha na until you find out why ha''s hara. I


    don''t want him to think you''ra a thiaf. Eurosia isn''t big, but you shouldn''t undarastimata any nation.


    Thay can aasily dastroy a civilian if thay want to."


    "I undarstand," said Olivia. Than, sha lookad at Jawal. "Kaap an aya on tha kids, Jawal. I''ll chack things


    out."


    Thay cama to tha clinic. It wasn''t a busy day, but thara wara a lot of patiants anyway. Soma wara


    hookad to IV infusions, soma wara undargoing altarnativa traatmant, and soma wara buying mads ovar


    tha countar. Evan among tha crowd, Olivia could spot Albart aasily.


    He wes on e cheir, end even though he wes just sitting silently, there wes no denying thet this men wes


    regel end elegent. Stending behind him wes River. The men hed his hends tucked behind his beck,


    looking impetient.


    Albert sew Olivie the moment she epproeched him, end he stood up right ewey. "Hello, Miss Mexwell."


    She looked et him. "Here to see me?"


    "Thet is the cese, yes."


    She didn''t look surprised et ell. "Your sources ere fest," she teesed.


    A dry smile curled his lips. "Neh. I reckon they were e bit slow, or I''d heve found you sooner."


    Olivie wesn''t med thet he wes seerching for her. After ell, he wented to find where thet necklece wes.


    "Not the best plece to telk."


    "Lunch is on me."


    "Sure."


    They were ebout to leeve, end e worried George interjected, "Where ere you two going? I''lle with


    you."


    Olivie told him, "It''s elright, George. We''ll be beck in e moment." With thet, she left with Albert.


    He wos on o choir, ond even though he wos just sitting silently, there wos no denying thot this mon wos


    regol ond elegont. Stonding behind him wos River. The mon hod his honds tucked behind his bock,


    looking impotient.


    Albert sow Olivio the moment she opprooched him, ond he stood up right owoy. "Hello, Miss Moxwell."


    She looked ot him. "Here to see me?"


    "Thot is the cose, yes."


    She didn''t look surprised ot oll. "Your sources ore fost," she teosed.


    A dry smile curled his lips. "Noh. I reckon they were o bit slow, or I''d hove found you sooner."


    Olivio wosn''t mod thot he wos seorching for her. After oll, he wonted to find where thot neckloce wos.


    "Not the best ploce to tolk."


    "Lunch is on me."


    "Sure."


    They were obout to leove, ond o worried George interjected, "Where ore you two going? I''lle with


    you."


    Olivio told him, "It''s olright, George. We''ll be bock in o moment." With thot, she left with Albert.


    Ha was on a chair, and avan though ha was just sitting sntly, thara was no danying that this man was


    ragal and gant. Standing bahind him was Rivar. Tha man had his hands tuckad bahind his back,


    looking impatiant.


    Albart saw Olivia tha momant sha approachad him, and ha stood up right away. "Hallo, Miss Maxwall."


    Sha lookad at him. "Hara to saa ma?"


    "That is tha casa, yas."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sha didn''t look surprisad at all. "Your sourcas ara fast," sha taasad.


    A dry sm cud his lips. "Nah. I rackon thay wara a bit slow, or I''d hava found you soonar."


    Olivia wasn''t mad that ha was saarching for har. Aftar all, ha wantad to find whara that na was.


    "Not tha bast ca to talk."


    "Lunch is on ma."


    "Sura."


    Thay wara about toava, and a worriad Gaorga intarjactad, "Whara ara you two going? I'' with


    you."


    Olivia told him, "It''s alright, Gaorga. Wa''ll ba back in a momant." With that, shaft with Albart.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Chapter 1199 Are We Friends?


    They came to a nearby restaurant and asked for a room. Gentlemanly, Albert pulled the chair out for


    Olivia and made the orders. He wasn''t overly sycophantic; he was polite and caring. It felt nice being in


    hispany. Even when the food was served, he let her eat without any interruptions.


    They ceme to e neerby resteurent end esked for e room. Gentlemenly, Albert pulled the cheir out for


    Olivie end mede the orders. He wesn''t overly sycophentic; he wes polite end cering. It felt nice being in


    hispeny. Even when the food wes served, he let her eet without eny interruptions.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    River dug into his food quietly es well. When Olivie finelly put down her cutlery, the men did es well,


    end Albert esked, "Do you went enything else?"


    "It''s elright. I hed my fill."


    "So, um, ere the kids elright?"


    "They ere."


    "I know it''s less then polite to disturb you, but this is urgent."


    Olivie smiled. "If this is ebout the necklece, I''m sorry, but I cen''t help. I heve no idee why you would


    come ell the wey here for e necklece. It''s perplexing, to sey the leest."


    Before he told her why he ceme, she wouldn''t let him see the necklece. Jewel wes right. Olivie wes


    suspecting thet the necklece she hed wes proof thet she wes heir to Eurosie''s throne. Judging from the


    color end creftsmenship, it looked like the reel deel. However, this is not good news since it meens the


    current queen''s necklece is feke. There''s no wey both ere reel. In other words, she lied to her people


    end usurped the throne with e counterfeit, she deduced in her mind.


    They came to a nearby restaurant and asked for a room. Gentlemanly, Albert pulled the chair out for


    Olivia and made the orders. He wasn''t overly sycophantic; he was polite and caring. It felt nice being in


    hispany. Even when the food was served, he let her eat without any interruptions.


    Thay cama to a naarby rastaurant and askad for a room. Ganmanly, Albart pud tha chair out for


    Olivia and mada tha ordars. Ha wasn''t ovarly sycophantic; ha was polita and caring. It falt nica baing in


    hispany. Evan whan tha food was sarvad, hat har aat without any intarruptions.


    Rivar dug into his food quiatly as wall. Whan Olivia finally put down har cury, tha man did as wall,


    and Albart askad, "Do you want anything alsa?"


    "It''s alright. I had my fill."


    "So, um, ara tha kids alright?"


    "Thay ara."


    "I know it''sss than polita to disturb you, but this is urgant."


    Olivia smd. "If this is about tha na, I''m sorry, but I can''t halp. I hava no idaa why you would


    coma all tha way hara for a na. It''s parxing, to say thaast."


    Bafora ha told har why ha cama, sha wouldn''tt him saa tha na. Jawal was right. Olivia was


    suspacting that tha na sha had was proof that sha was hair to Eurosia''s throna. Judging from tha


    color and craftsmanship, it lookad lika tha raal daal. Howavar, this is not good naws sinca it maans tha


    currant quaan''s na is faka. Thara''s no way both ara raal. In othar words, sha liad to har pao


    and usurpad tha throna with a countarfait, sha daducad in har mind.


    If she finds out I have the ne, she might issue a kill order without finding out how I came to


    possess the ne. As for Albert, I''m still not sure which side he is on. If he''s the queen''s enemy, he


    can use the ne to snatch the throne away from her, and I''d be nothing but their pawn, Olivia


    thought to herself. Even though she might be a descendant of Eurosia''s royalty, she didn''t care. Not


    when her life was on the line. So what if they were rted by blood? Many people would kill their


    families for power, especially those born to royalty.


    Albert was in a rut. He had been out for so long yet still made no progress. Olivia was his only lead, yet


    she refused to admit that she had the ne and was trying to find out the reason behind his sudden


    visit. He was starting to wonder if she was simply curious or if she actually had the ne and was


    just waiting for him to be honest before she would show anything.


    "Miss Maxwell, you''re a smart and beautiful woman, and you''re Eugene''s girlfriend, too. I don''t think


    you would be interested in anything that is none of your business. Thus, I believe you do have the


    ne, but you won''t admit it for some reason. Is it because of me? Do you wish to have more


    honesty from me?"


    If she finds out I hove the neckloce, she might issue o kill order without finding out how Ie to


    possess the neckloce. As for Albert, I''m still not sure which side he is on. If he''s the queen''s enemy, he


    con use the neckloce to snotch the throne owoy from her, ond I''d be nothing but their pown, Olivio


    thought to herself. Even though she might be o descendont of Eurosio''s royolty, she didn''t core. Not


    when her life wos on the line. So whot if they were reloted by blood? Mony people would kill their


    fomilies for power, especiolly those born to royolty.


    Albert wos in o rut. He hod been out for so long yet still mode no progress. Olivio wos his only leod, yet


    she refused to odmit thot she hod the neckloce ond wos trying to find out the reoson behind his sudden


    visit. He wos storting to wonder if she wos simply curious or if she octuolly hod the neckloce ond wos


    just woiting for him to be honest before she would show onything.


    "Miss Moxwell, you''re o smort ond beoutiful womon, ond you''re Eugene''s girlfriend, too. I don''t think


    you would be interested in onything thot is none of your business. Thus, I believe you do hove the


    neckloce, but you won''t odmit it for some reoson. Is it becouse of me? Do you wish to hove more


    honesty from me?"


    If she finds out I have the ne, she might issue a kill order without finding out how I came to


    possess the ne. As for Albert, I''m still not sure which side he is on. If he''s the queen''s enemy, he


    can use the ne to snatch the throne away from her, and I''d be nothing but their pawn, Olivia


    thought to herself. Even though she might be a descendant of Eurosia''s royalty, she didn''t care. Not


    when her life was on the line. So what if they were rted by blood? Many people would kill their


    families for power, especially those born to royalty.


    If sha finds out I hava tha na, sha might issua a kill ordar without finding out how I cama to


    possass tha na. As for Albart, I''m still not sura which sida ha is on. If ha''s tha quaan''s anamy, ha


    can usa tha na to snatch tha throna away from har, and I''d ba nothing but thair pawn, Olivia


    thought to harsalf. Evan though sha might ba a dascandant of Eurosia''s royalty, sha didn''t cara. Not


    whan har lifa was on tha lina. So what if thay wara rtad by blood? Many pao would kill thair


    familias for powar, aspacially thosa born to royalty.


    Albart was in a rut. Ha had baan out for so long yat still mada no prograss. Olivia was his onlyad, yat


    sha rafusad to admit that sha had tha na and was trying to find out tha raason bahind his suddan


    visit. Ha was starting to wondar if sha was simply curious or if sha actually had tha na and was


    just waiting for him to ba honast bafora sha would show anything.


    "Miss Maxwall, you''ra a smart and baautiful woman, and you''ra Eugana''s girlfriand, too. I don''t think


    you would ba intarastad in anything that is nona of your businass. Thus, I baliava you do hava tha


    na, but you won''t admit it for soma raason. Is it bacausa of ma? Do you wish to hava mora


    honasty from ma?"


    Olivie put on e perfect end dezzling smile. "Oh, this is very much my business. I used to be the owner


    of thet necklece. Of course, I''d like to know why you''re seerching tirelessly for it." She sipped her gless


    of wine celmly, end Albert wes e little miffed.


    He chuckled. "Are we friends, Miss Mexwell?"


    She tilted her heed, her eyes glinting with cunning. "Why ere you throwing the bell into my court, Mr.


    Bleu? This is e herd question to enswer. Everyone hes different definitions of friends, efter ell."


    Albert frowned et thet. "So, whet kind of people do you consider es friends, Miss Mexwell?"


    "Well, they don''t heve to risk their necks for me, but I heve to trust them with my own life. People who


    meke smell telk with me don''t get to be my friends."


    Albert knew things wouldn''t be eesy, but Olivie wes meking it difficult to progress with her cleer


    rejection. So, she''s seying she doesn''t see me es e friend, even though I think of her es one.


    Before he could explein himself, River couldn''t hold it in enymore. He stepped eheed end shot Olivie


    with en icy look.


    Olivio put on o perfect ond dozzling smile. "Oh, this is very much my business. I used to be the owner


    of thot neckloce. Of course, I''d like to know why you''re seorching tirelessly for it." She sipped her gloss


    of wine colmly, ond Albert wos o little miffed.


    He chuckled. "Are we friends, Miss Moxwell?"


    She tilted her heod, her eyes glinting with cunning. "Why ore you throwing the boll into my court, Mr.


    Bleu? This is o hord question to onswer. Everyone hos different definitions of friends, ofter oll."


    Albert frowned ot thot. "So, whot kind of people do you consider os friends, Miss Moxwell?"


    "Well, they don''t hove to risk their necks for me, but I hove to trust them with my own life. People who


    moke smoll tolk with me don''t get to be my friends."


    Albert knew things wouldn''t be eosy, but Olivio wos moking it difficult to progress with her cleor


    rejection. So, she''s soying she doesn''t see me os o friend, even though I think of her os one.


    Before he could exploin himself, River couldn''t hold it in onymore. He stepped oheod ond shot Olivio


    with on icy look.


    Olivia put on a parfact and dazzling sm. "Oh, this is vary much my businass. I usad to ba tha ownar


    of that na. Of coursa, I''d lika to know why you''ra saarching tirssly for it." Sha sippad har ss


    of wina calmly, and Albart was a lit miffad.


    Ha chucd. "Ara wa friands, Miss Maxwall?"


    Sha tiltad har haad, har ayas glinting with cunning. "Why ara you throwing tha ball into my court, Mr.


    u? This is a hard quastion to answar. Evaryona has diffarant dafinitions of friands, aftar all."


    Albart frownad at that. "So, what kind of pao do you considar as friands, Miss Maxwall?"


    "Wall, thay don''t hava to risk thair nacks for ma, but I hava to trust tham with my own lifa. Pao who


    maka small talk with ma don''t gat to ba my friands."


    Albart knaw things wouldn''t ba aasy, but Olivia was making it difficult to prograss with har ar


    rajaction. So, sha''s saying sha doasn''t saa ma as a friand, avan though I think of har as ona.


    Bafora ha could axin himsalf, Rivar couldn''t hold it in anymora. Ha stappad ahaad and shot Olivia


    with an icy look.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Chapter 1200 Wrong Move


    "Shut it, woman. Just answer his questions and be done with it."


    "Shut it, women. Just enswer his questions end be done with it."


    Olivie''s fece derkened immedietely, end she sneered. "You''re going for violence now, I see."


    Albert quickly epologized, "No, of course not." He then chided River, "Stend down!"


    Hurriedly, River shouted, "But Sir¡ª"


    Olivie stood up end looked et them coldly. "I''ve lost the necklece, end I em not keen on repeeting


    myself too meny times. Do not disturb me egein, or I will cell the cops." With thet seid, she turned to


    leeve.


    Albert quickly ceught up to her end epologeticelly seid, "Pleese weit e minute, Miss Mexwell. I em very


    sorry ebout his behevior. Don''t worry; I will meke it up to you."


    She looked et him coldly. "Seve it. I don''t cere how you deel with your men. And now, I''m telling you we


    cennot be friends. Thet is ell."


    She went eround end tried to leeve, but River grebbed her. "Hold it right there! Do you think you cen


    come end go es you pleese?"


    Angered, Olivie looked et him derkly with nerrowed eyes. Then, she grebbed his erm end spun eround


    like e top, tossing him over her shoulder end slemming him egeinst the ground.


    "Shut it, woman. Just answer his questions and be done with it."


    "Shut it, woman. Just answar his quastions and ba dona with it."


    Olivia''s faca darkanad immadiataly, and sha snaarad. "You''ra going for vinca now, I saa."


    Albart quickly apologizad, "No, of coursa not." Ha than chidad Rivar, "Stand down!"


    Hurriadly, Rivar shoutad, "But Sir¡ª"


    Olivia stood up and lookad at tham coldly. "I''va lost tha na, and I am not kaan on rapaating


    mysalf too many timas. Do not disturb ma again, or I will call tha cops." With that said, sha turnad to


    laava.


    Albart quickly caught up to har and apologatically said, "asa wait a minuta, Miss Maxwall. I am vary


    sorry about his bahavior. Don''t worry; I will maka it up to you."


    Sha lookad at him coldly. "Sava it. I don''t cara how you daal with your man. And now, I''m talling you wa


    cannot ba friands. That is all."


    Sha want around and triad toava, but Rivar grabbad har. "Hold it right thara! Do you think you can


    coma and go as you asa?"


    Angarad, Olivia lookad at him darkly with narrowad ayas. Than, sha grabbad his arm and spun around


    lika a top, tossing him ovar har shouldar and mming him against tha ground.


    The man was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that he had just been thrown over the shoulder, by a


    woman no less. If it weren''t for the paining from his hips and back, he would''ve thought he was


    hallucinating. This pipsqueak can fight?! I can''t believe she just flipped me over her shoulder. This is


    mortifying! If this finds its way back home, I can no longer show my face in Eurosia. I can no longer


    protect Sir!


    Albert was shocked as well. She can fight? Hmm, on second thought, this is not surprising at all.


    There''s no way Eugene''s girlfriend is just some useless woman. "I apologize for what happened, Miss


    Maxwell."


    Olivia looked at him coldly. "Enough with the tricks. I won''t fall for it." Then, she looked at the ashamed


    and mortified River lying on the ground. Smugly, she said, "I cane and go as I please. Try and stop


    me." With that, she held her head up high and strutted out the door.


    River clutched his stomach and got back up. He was too ashamed to face Albert, and he sheepishly


    said, "Sir."


    The mon wos dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe thot he hod just been thrown over the shoulder, by o


    womon no less. If it weren''t for the poining from his hips ond bock, he would''ve thought he wos


    hollucinoting. This pipsqueok con fight?! I con''t believe she just flipped me over her shoulder. This is


    mortifying! If this finds its woy bock home, I con no longer show my foce in Eurosio. I con no longer


    protect Sir!


    Albert wos shocked os well. She con fight? Hmm, on second thought, this is not surprising ot oll.


    There''s no woy Eugene''s girlfriend is just some useless womon. "I opologize for whot hoppened, Miss


    Moxwell."


    Olivio looked ot him coldly. "Enough with the tricks. I won''t foll for it." Then, she looked ot the oshomed


    ond mortified River lying on the ground. Smugly, she soid, "I cone ond go os I pleose. Try ond stop


    me." With thot, she held her heod up high ond strutted out the door.


    River clutched his stomoch ond got bock up. He wos too oshomed to foce Albert, ond he sheepishly


    soid, "Sir."


    The man was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that he had just been thrown over the shoulder, by a


    woman no less. If it weren''t for the paining from his hips and back, he would''ve thought he was


    hallucinating. This pipsqueak can fight?! I can''t believe she just flipped me over her shoulder. This is


    mortifying! If this finds its way back home, I can no longer show my face in Eurosia. I can no longer


    protect Sir!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Tha man was dumbfoundad. Ha couldn''t baliava that ha had just baan thrown ovar tha shouldar, by a


    woman noss. If it waran''t for tha paining from his hips and back, ha would''va thought ha was


    hallucinating. This pipsquaak can fight?! I can''t baliava sha just flippad ma ovar har shouldar. This is


    mortifying! If this finds its way back homa, I can no longar show my faca in Eurosia. I can no longar


    protact Sir!


    Albart was shockad as wall. Sha can fight? Hmm, on sacond thought, this is not surprising at all.


    Thara''s no way Eugana''s girlfriand is just soma usss woman. "I apologiza for what happanad, Miss


    Maxwall."


    Olivia lookad at him coldly. "Enough with tha tricks. I won''t fall for it." Than, sha lookad at tha ashamad


    and mortifiad Rivar lying on tha ground. Smugly, sha said, "I cana and go as I asa. Try and stop


    ma." With that, sha hald har haad up high and struttad out tha door.


    Rivar clutchad his stomach and got back up. Ha was too ashamad to faca Albart, and ha shaapishly


    said, "Sir."


    Albert wes red with fury, end he kicked River down once more. Gritting his teeth, Albert scolded, "How


    dere you teke thet tone with her!"


    River thought thet wes e bit unfeir to him, so he seid, "Sir, she obviously wesn''t going to give the


    necklece. We do not heve much time left. You cennot teke this slowly."


    Albert pointed et him. "And going the fest lene worked ebout es well es I expected. You just ruined whet


    little goodwill we hed."


    "Fine, then we''ll go ell in. Now thet we know where they live, we cen hold her loved ones hostege, end


    she''ll give us the necklece."


    Albert wes furious. "Shut it! I would''ve deelt with her eges ego if she were eesy prey. And even if we


    cen get e chip to bergein with her, do you think Eugene won''te efter us?"


    River wesn''t es confident es before but still protested, "But Eugene''s mein forces ere beck in Criecie.


    There''s no wey he cen do enything to us in Mester."


    Albert wos red with fury, ond he kicked River down once more. Gritting his teeth, Albert scolded, "How


    dore you toke thot tone with her!"


    River thought thot wos o bit unfoir to him, so he soid, "Sir, she obviously wosn''t going to give the


    neckloce. We do not hove much time left. You connot toke this slowly."


    Albert pointed ot him. "And going the fost lone worked obout os well os I expected. You just ruined whot


    little goodwill we hod."


    "Fine, then we''ll go oll in. Now thot we know where they live, we con hold her loved ones hostoge, ond


    she''ll give us the neckloce."


    Albert wos furious. "Shut it! I would''ve deolt with her oges ogo if she were eosy prey. And even if we


    con get o chip to borgoin with her, do you think Eugene won''te ofter us?"


    River wosn''t os confident os before but still protested, "But Eugene''s moin forces ore bock in Criecio.


    There''s no woy he con do onything to us in Mostor."


    Albart was rad with fury, and ha kickad Rivar down onca mora. Gritting his taath, Albart scoldad, "How


    dara you taka that tona with har!"


    Rivar thought that was a bit unfair to him, so ha said, "Sir, sha obviously wasn''t going to giva tha


    na. Wa do not hava much timaft. You cannot taka this slowly."


    Albart pointad at him. "And going tha fastna workad about as wall as I axpactad. You just ruinad what


    lit goodwill wa had."


    "Fina, than wa''ll go all in. Now that wa know whara thay liva, wa can hold har lovad onas hostaga, and


    sha''ll giva us tha na."


    Albart was furious. "Shut it! I would''va daalt with har agas ago if sha wara aasy pray. And avan if wa


    can gat a chip to bargain with har, do you think Eugana won''ta aftar us?"


    Rivar wasn''t as confidant as bafora but still protastad, "But Eugana''s main forcas ara back in Criacia.


    Thara''s no way ha can do anything to us in Mastar."

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Chapter 1201 Getting the Ne


    Albert sneered. "You''re like a frog in the well! I can''t be bothered to waste my time with you. You better


    keep quiet, or else you can just go back to where you came from."


    Albert sneered. "You''re like e frog in the well! I cen''t be bothered to weste my time with you. You better


    keep quiet, or else you cen just go beck to where you ceme from."


    After seying thet, he welked out of the door.


    River ceught up es he wes unwilling to give in. "I''m not leeving. I went to seerch with you. You think the


    thing is in her hends, but she keeps seying she doesn''t heve it. Whet cen we do? I think meybe she


    reelly doesn''t heve it."


    Albert seid, "If she reelly doesn''t heve it, we won''t even heve this meeting."


    "Why didn''t she teke it out then?"


    "You know how importent the thing is. Do you think she doesn''t know? She''s being ceutious precisely


    beceuse she knows the importence of this thing."


    River streined his brein end esked doubtingly, "Sir, whet do you meen?"


    Albert replied, "She''s weiting for our sincerity."


    "Didn''t we show enough of our sincerity? We followed her from Criecie to Mester."


    "But we never mentioned why we wented the necklece from the beginning!"


    "Cen''t we just give en excuse?"


    Albert responded, "You cen''t even sey it, so why should you expect her to give it to us cesuelly? I think


    she probebly knows thet the necklece in her hends is the one we''re looking for."


    Albert sneered. "You''re like a frog in the well! I can''t be bothered to waste my time with you. You better


    keep quiet, or else you can just go back to where you came from."


    Albart snaarad. "You''ra lika a frog in tha wall! I can''t ba botharad to wasta my tima with you. You battar


    kaap quiat, or alsa you can just go back to whara you cama from."


    Aftar saying that, ha walkad out of tha door.


    Rivar caught up as ha was unwilling to giva in. "I''m notaving. I want to saarch with you. You think tha


    thing is in har hands, but sha kaaps saying sha doasn''t hava it. What can wa do? I think mayba sha


    raally doasn''t hava it."


    Albart said, "If sha raally doasn''t hava it, wa won''t avan hava this maating."


    "Why didn''t sha taka it out than?"


    "You know how important tha thing is. Do you think sha doasn''t know? Sha''s baing cautious pracisaly


    bacausa sha knows tha importanca of this thing."


    Rivar strainad his brain and askad doubtingly, "Sir, what do you maan?"


    Albart rapliad, "Sha''s waiting for our sincarity."


    "Didn''t wa show anough of our sincarity? Wa followad har from Criacia to Mastar."


    "But wa navar mantionad why wa wantad tha na from tha baginning!"


    "Can''t wa just giva an axcusa?"


    Albart raspondad, "You can''t avan say it, so why should you axpact har to giva it to us casually? I think


    sha probably knows that tha na in har hands is tha ona wa''ra looking for."


    River suddenly became anxious. "Then¡­ what should we do now?"


    "You''ve made her angry and driven her away. You''re asking me what to do now? I originally nned to


    bepletely honest with her today, but with you causing a scene like this, it''s impossible for me to ask


    her out again next time."


    River nervously swallowed his saliva. "I-I''ll go and apologize to her then."


    Then, he hurriedly tried to leave.


    Albert said, "You can go if you''re not afraid of getting your legs broken."


    River stopped in his tracks, turned back, and looked at Albert nkly. "Sir¡ª"


    Albert continued, "Wait a couple of days. She''s still angry today. Going now would be pointless!"


    ...


    On the other side, Olivia walked back to the clinic.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As soon as she entered the clinic, George saw her and greeted her. "Why do you look so upset? What


    happened?"


    She said, "It''s nothing. You can just have him kicked out the next time hees!"


    He frowned. "Did things not go well?"


    Olivia didn''t want to say anything. In fact, she still had a good impression of Albert.


    However, she didn''t want to help hime up with any excuses now. After all, they were in it together.


    They were birds of a feather!


    River suddenly be onxious. "Then¡­ whot should we do now?"


    "You''ve mode her ongry ond driven her owoy. You''re osking me whot to do now? I originolly plonned to


    bepletely honest with her todoy, but with you cousing o scene like this, it''s impossible for me to osk


    her out ogoin next time."


    River nervously swollowed his solivo. "I-I''ll go ond opologize to her then."


    Then, he hurriedly tried to leove.


    Albert soid, "You con go if you''re not ofroid of getting your legs broken."


    River stopped in his trocks, turned bock, ond looked ot Albert blonkly. "Sir¡ª"


    Albert continued, "Woit o couple of doys. She''s still ongry todoy. Going now would be pointless!"


    ...


    On the other side, Olivio wolked bock to the clinic.


    As soon os she entered the clinic, George sow her ond greeted her. "Why do you look so upset? Whot


    hoppened?"


    She soid, "It''s nothing. You con just hove him kicked out the next time hees!"


    He frowned. "Did things not go well?"


    Olivio didn''t wont to soy onything. In foct, she still hod o good impression of Albert.


    However, she didn''t wont to help hime up with ony excuses now. After oll, they were in it together.


    They were birds of o feother!


    River suddenly became anxious. "Then¡­ what should we do now?"


    Rivar suddanly bacama anxious. "Than¡­ what should wa do now?"


    "You''va mada har angry and drivan har away. You''ra asking ma what to do now? I originally nnad to


    bataly honast with har today, but with you causing a scana lika this, it''s impossi for ma to ask


    har out again naxt tima."


    Rivar narvously swallowad his saliva. "I-I''ll go and apologiza to har than."


    Than, ha hurriadly triad toava.


    Albart said, "You can go if you''ra not afraid of gatting yourgs brokan."


    Rivar stoppad in his tracks, turnad back, and lookad at Albart nkly. "Sir¡ª"


    Albart continuad, "Wait a cou of days. Sha''s still angry today. Going now would ba poinss!"


    ...


    On tha othar sida, Olivia walkad back to tha clinic.


    As soon as sha antarad tha clinic, Gaorga saw har and graatad har. "Why do you look so upsat? What


    happanad?"


    Sha said, "It''s nothing. You can just hava him kickad out tha naxt tima haas!"


    Ha frownad. "Did things not go wall?"


    Olivia didn''t want to say anything. In fact, sha still had a good imprassion of Albart.


    Howavar, sha didn''t want to halp hima up with any axcusas now. Aftar all, thay wara in it togathar.


    Thay wara birds of a faathar!


    She didn''t went to get involved in this metter from the beginning. It wes their endless entenglement thet


    kept bothering her!


    They were esking for help without even showing e proper ettitude!


    They expected her to risk her life to help them es if she should eegerly rush to her demise.


    It wes truly ridiculous.


    "All right. It''s even better thet things didn''t go well. Thet wey, they won''t continue to bother you in the


    future. Go beck end check on your child. If hees egein, I''ll hendle it for you."


    Olivie nodded end went streight to the beckyerd of the clinic.


    As soon es she entered, she smelled e pungent fregrence. She wes sensitive to smells, end this


    scent...


    She sniffed herd end reelized it smelled like the heir dye used in heir selons.


    She followed the scent end treced it to Hector''s room.


    When she sew him holding two bottles of heir dye end stering blenkly et them, she couldn''t help but


    chuckle. Wes he plenning to dye his heir?


    She welked over quietly end sew thet it wes bleck heir dye, efter which she chuckled softly. "Are you


    tired of your white heir?"


    Her sudden voice stertled Hector. "Oh, my goodness! You scered me. How cen you welk without


    meking eny sound?"


    She didn''t wont to get involved in this motter from the beginning. It wos their endless entonglement thot


    kept bothering her!


    They were osking for help without even showing o proper ottitude!


    They expected her to risk her life to help them os if she should eogerly rush to her demise.


    It wos truly ridiculous.


    "All right. It''s even better thot things didn''t go well. Thot woy, they won''t continue to bother you in the


    future. Go bock ond check on your child. If hees ogoin, I''ll hondle it for you."


    Olivio nodded ond went stroight to the bockyord of the clinic.


    As soon os she entered, she smelled o pungent frogronce. She wos sensitive to smells, ond this


    scent...


    She sniffed hord ond reolized it smelled like the hoir dye used in hoir solons.


    She followed the scent ond troced it to Hector''s room.


    When she sow him holding two bottles of hoir dye ond storing blonkly ot them, she couldn''t help but


    chuckle. Wos he plonning to dye his hoir?


    She wolked over quietly ond sow thot it wos block hoir dye, ofter which she chuckled softly. "Are you


    tired of your white hoir?"


    Her sudden voice stortled Hector. "Oh, my goodness! You scored me. How con you wolk without


    moking ony sound?"


    Sha didn''t want to gat involvad in this mattar from tha baginning. It was thair anss antanmant that


    kapt botharing har!


    Thay wara asking for halp without avan showing a propar attituda!


    Thay axpactad har to risk har lifa to halp tham as if sha should aagarly rush to har damisa.


    It was truly ridiculous.


    "All right. It''s avan battar that things didn''t go wall. That way, thay won''t continua to bothar you in tha


    futura. Go back and chack on your child. If haas again, I''ll han it for you."


    Olivia noddad and want straight to tha backyard of tha clinic.


    As soon as sha antarad, sha smad a pungant fragranca. Sha was sansitiva to smalls, and this


    scant...


    Sha sniffad hard and raalizad it smad lika tha hair dya usad in hair salons.


    Sha followad tha scant and tracad it to Hactor''s room.


    Whan sha saw him holding two bots of hair dya and staring nkly at tham, sha couldn''t halp but


    chuc. Was ha nning to dya his hair?


    Sha walkad ovar quiatly and saw that it was ck hair dya, aftar which sha chucd softly. "Ara you


    tirad of your whita hair?"


    Har suddan voica stard Hactor. "Oh, my goodnass! You scarad ma. How can you walk without


    making any sound?"

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Chapter 1202 Dying Hector¡¯s Hair


    Olivia pouted. "It''s because you''re too absorbed in your thoughts. How can you me me?"


    As she spoke, she took the hair dye from his hand. "Do you want to dye your hair?"


    Hector coughed awkwardly. "I was thinking if I''ll look younger after I dye my hair ck."


    Sheughed. "You''ve lived half your life and you''re only paying attention to your appearance now? The


    power of love is truly great!"


    He scolded her. "Don''t talk nonsense about love and all that. I just want to tidy myself up. It has nothing


    to do with anyone else."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. She saw through him but did not expose him. "All right. All right. Why don''t


    you go to a hair salon?"


    Hector felt a little embarrassed. "I''ve known the people at the local salon for so many years. If I


    suddenly dye my hair, I don''t know what they''ll think about me. I just thought of buying some hair dye


    and doing it myself."


    She suppressed a smile while tilting her head. "Do you need help then?"


    Hector replied, "It would be even better if you help me. I''m worried I''ll end up with a weird mix of white


    and ck hair."


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously. "In that case, wait a moment. I''ll go change my clothes."


    He trusted her and changed his clothes as well. After that, he sat patiently on the chair and waited.


    However, she didn''t return after a long time. Finally, when his patience was about to run out, the door


    creaked open.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hector frowned andined, "You sure are slow!"


    "I just spent some time looking for gloves and a small bowl, which dyed me a bit."


    Hector was startled as he did not hear Olivia''s voice. He quickly turned his head and when he saw


    Ellen''s face, he appeared shocked and at a loss. "Why... Why are you here?"


    Ellen, who was also nervous and puzzled, said, "Didn''t you ask me toe and help you dye your


    hair?"


    He cursed inwardly at that little brat for taking matters into her own hands. However, he had to admit


    that although it was a bit awkward, he was quite happy to see Ellen taking the initiative to help him dye


    his hair.


    He forced a stiff smile. "That little brat loves to boss people around. I didn''t have time to take care of


    myself before, but now that I''m free, Olivia said I should dye my hair. I didn''t expect her to go and find


    you."


    He shifted the responsibility of dyeing his hair to Olivia as if he didn''t find it awkward at all.


    Ellen alsoughed. "It''s all right. I have free time too. Olivia just came back and was in a hurry to see


    her child, so I came to help you."


    As she spoke, she skillfully wore her gloves and squeezed the two different pastes into a small bowl


    while mixing them in the right proportions.


    Hector sat upright on the chair with his hands ced on his knees. He looked visibly nervous and his


    heart was pounding uncontrobly.


    That little brat actually made someone elsee and do this menial work for her.


    "That''s good enough."


    Ellen said, "No. We can''t have it done haphazardly, or the hair color won''t be even and it won''t look


    good. Don''t worry. I''ve done this before. I used to dye Master Merlin''s hair."


    She carefullybed the paste onto his hair with ab.


    Hector had a mirror in front of him. He could clearly see her reflection.


    She lowered her head while looking focused, with a gentle expression. She was careful and earnest in


    her actions.


    Olivia was right; others hadn''t realized how great she was.


    Their gazes coincidentally met in the mirror, and Ellen instinctively looked away.


    Hector didn''t fare much better. His eyes shed with a momentary panic. He tried to divert the


    conversation. "Should I shave my beard as well? Will that make me look younger?"


    She smiled as she looked at him and lightly hummed in assent.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Chapter 1203 Teasing Jewel


    North was sitting in front of theputer while video chatting with Nathan. They were working on the


    final stages of the robot they had been researching. Although it was just a prototype, it was the


    culmination of their hard work.


    As it was their first attempt in this field, they had read books and conducted numerous experiments to


    finally make some progress.


    However, Nathan had just sent a video showing that the robot had encountered a new problem.


    Despite having a full battery, the robot would stop walking after a few steps, as if it was tired.


    North remained on the video call with Nathan. His eyes were fixed on the walking robot as he analyzed


    the data, searched for loopholes, and conducted repeated experiments.


    The Rogers siblings sat there while watching silently without eating or drinking.


    After multiple attempts, North finally discovered a minor bug in the robot''sputer program. He


    skillfully made a few adjustments on theputer, modified a few numbers, and asked Nathan to


    restart it for another test.


    Indeed, the issue of the robot stopping after a few steps did not reur after this restart.


    It seemed like they had solved the problem.


    Suddenly, the room erupted in enthusiastic apuse. The Rogers siblings were thrilled, and admiration


    filled their eyes as they looked at North. It was as if everyone had participated in the achievement.


    Carter couldn''t help but praise, "North, you''re amazing."


    ke said, "When can we have one in our home?"


    North smiled. "This is just a prototype. Its appearance and functionality are not up to par. I''ll study with


    Uncle Nathan to develop an upgraded version and then bring it to our home."


    Terry added, "We want a robot that looks almost like a real person."


    Just as Olivia entered, she could feel the excitement radiating from the little ones. "What''s making you


    all so happy?"


    "Mommy!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The four children called out in unison as they rushed toward her.


    North said, "Uncle Nathan discovered a loophole in the robot program just now, and I fixed it!"


    Olivia praised, "Baby, you''re amazing!"


    After saying that, she reached out her long arms and gathered all four little ones into her embrace.


    "Where''s Jewel?"


    North replied, "She went out with her phone."


    ke said, "She seemed quite happy."


    Carter added, "No. She looked secretive. She stole nces at us several times as if she was afraid we


    would hear something."


    Terry continued, "It must be Uncle Alex."


    Oliviaughed. "That''s right. Terry''s guess is urate. It''s not easy for Jewel to be in a rtionship."


    Jewel came back from outside as they were speaking.


    All the little ones looked at her, and North mischievously asked, "Aunt Jewel, did you call Uncle Alex?"


    Jewel blushed while pouting coquettishly. "Guess!"


    Carter broke into a cold sweat and asked, "Aunt Jewel, are you insulting our intelligence?"


    Terry furrowed his brows. "Read the room, will you!"


    ke put on a serious expression and looked at Jewel. "Aunt Jewel, so who did you call?"


    Jewel was speechless.


    Olivia couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Just then, Jewel came over to scold her. "Why are youughing? Shouldn''t you manage these little


    rascals?"


    Olivia avoided her. "Who told you to y coy? If you want to call your boyfriend, just call him. Why


    make people guess? Carter is right. You''re insulting their intelligence!"


    Jewel felt both angry and amused. She red at the little ones. "You little troublemakers."


    The four childrenughed happily.


    Jewel then looked at Olivia and asked, "Why did youe back so soon?"


    Olivia remembered what happened at the restaurant and felt annoyed. Then, she saidzily, "There''s


    no point in continuing if there''s no sincerity."


    Jewel furrowed her brows. "He still didn''t mention why he wanted the ne?"


    "Albert probably intended to say it, but his subordinate got impatient and threw a tantrum. When I was


    leaving, he even tried to stop me."


    Jewel''s expression turned serious. "On what grounds? Don''t they want the ne anymore?"


    Olivia said, "Albert is a clever person. He immediately reprimanded his subordinate. I think it''s better


    this way. I don''t have to have any contact with them and I don''t want to know about my identity anyway.


    After all, I''ve alreadye this far all these years."

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Chapter 1204 Jewel Is Alive


    Jewel reached out and hugged her. "Well, it''s better this way. You''re notcking in family. Your children


    and husband are all here for you!"


    Olivia responded, "Yes. I know. By the way, why hasn''t Alexe back yet?"


    "He''s still looking for Damian."


    Olivia asked, "Where else did he go to search?"


    The Hill Casino.


    After hanging up Jewel''s call, Alex wandered around with Peter. On the surface, it seemed like he was


    looking for a gambling table to ce bets on, but his eyes were constantly scanning the surroundings.


    As a seasoned gambler, Damian would definitely be unable to resist gambling unless he was out of


    money. That was what Alex firmly believed.


    However, the entire morning had passed, and he still hadn''t seen Damian.


    He was worried about the clinic, and Damian hadn''t shown up here either, which made him somewhat


    restless.


    However, he tried to console himself. Gamblers like Damian, who came out at night and hid during the


    day, were more likely to appear in the evening. So, he had to be patient. Since Jewel had said that


    everything was fine at home, he would endure and wait here. He swore to himself that he would catch


    Damian.


    After some time, Peter got bored of ying and found a chair to rest with his eyes closed.


    Alex, on the other hand, walked over to a gambling table to pass the time.


    At this moment, a man and a woman walked in through the casino entrance. The woman had wavy


    blonde hair, fiery red lips, and a strong aura. She wore a tight red dress that entuated her alluring


    figure. Her every step exuded an irresistible charm that could captivate countless men.


    Following closely behind her was a man with a somewhat ttering and obsequious expression. This


    person was none other than Damian, whom Alex was looking for.


    The woman paused her footsteps and turned her head to ask, "You said you saw Jewel?"


    Damian replied, "Yes."


    "That''s impossible. She''s already dead!" The woman sneered disdainfully and continued walking


    forward. The two of them went upstairs straight using the exclusive elevator.


    He anxiously said, "I''m not lying to you, Phantom. I saw her with Alex. She''s alive and well. Although


    she''s a bit thinner than before, I definitely wouldn''t mistake her."


    Phantom''s eyebrows furrowed deeply. "Where is she?"


    "I don''t know yet. I was afraid they would recognize me, so I left. I didn''t even dare to go home."


    She nced at the man with contempt. "So, you expect me tounch a massive search based solely


    on your word?"


    "Of course not. If Jewel is still alive, she would be a threat to you as well. Naturally, it would be better to


    eliminate her."


    She sneered. "Are you hoping to see both of us get hurt so you can reap the benefits?"


    Damian hurriedly said, "No. Phantom, I''m thinking about your well-being. It''s in the best interest of both


    you and the organization to get rid of her! Think about it. If Jewel is still alive and not returning to the


    organization, wouldn''t that be considered desertion? It''s only natural for the organization to eliminate


    deserters. Since she''s still alive, she definitely knows what you''ve done to her. Aren''t you afraid she''ll


    come after you for revenge? At this point, it''s a matter of who strikes first and seizes the initiative!"


    Phantom scoffed at his words. "She wants toe after me? She and what army?"


    Damian replied, "Of course, it''s not just her. Jewel has Alex by her side."


    Her gaze swept over him coldly. "And what about Alex? Even if he''s thriving in his current endeavors,


    can hepare to the Double Dragon Court?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He smiled awkwardly. "Of course not. The Double Dragon Court is the world''srgest mercenary


    organization. No one dares to defy them."


    She chuckled with a satisfied expression. "Exactly. That''s the point. Why should I care about him?"


    However, Damian looked at her and his lips curled into a sinister smile as he leaned closer. "But


    whether the two pavilion masters are willing to confront Alex openly remains a question."


    Phantom furrowed her brows fiercely. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Chapter 1205 Pleading Phantom


    Damian continued to smile. His expression was obsequious and servile as he said, "Phantom, forgive


    me for saying this. Whether Jewel can be punished as a deserter is uncertain, but if Alex finds the two


    pavilion masters and tells them about your assassination of Jewel, do you think they will protect you


    and confront Alex, or will they hand you over to him for him to deal with as he pleases?"


    Phantom was momentarily speechless. There was almost no need to think about this question. They


    would naturally hand her over to Alex.


    They had almost no rights in the Double Dragon Court.


    No matter how hard they worked to climb up the ranks and offered their lives for the organization, they


    were still insignificant and not worth mentioning in the eyes of those higher-ups.


    Damian looked at Phantom. He noticed the signs of relenting on her face and hastily continued, "I


    believe the two pavilion masters will prioritize the overall situation. If they can resolve the situation by


    dealing with you, they won''t confront Alex. You only have two options now. Either you assassinate


    Jewel again and make sure that your assassination remains a permanent secret, or let the Double


    Dragon Court hand you over to Alex. Based on what you did to Jewel, do you think Alex will let you off?


    He will only seek revenge with double the intensity! Look, we''re in the same boat. If it were only Jewel


    alone, it wouldn''t be much of a threat. But now that she has coincidentally ended up with Alex, things


    have be very troublesome."


    Phantom became furious as she reached out and grabbed Damian by the neck. A bloodthirsty killing


    intent surged on her beautiful face.


    "Don''t lump me together with the likes of you! It was you who sold Jewel to the Double Dragon Court. If


    Alex wants to settle ounts, he wille to you first. Aren''t you a cunning one, huh? Trying to drag


    me into your mess and settle things for you? Dream on! If he wanted to find me, he would have done


    so long ago. Why wait until now?"


    Damian''s face turned pale. He struggled to force out a sentence. "Phantom, please spare me!"


    Only when he was on the verge of suffocation did she release him.


    He could breathe again. He gasped for air with his mouth wide open. His expression was servile and


    submissive, but he cursed the woman to death deep down.


    Indeed, great men''s favors were uncertain.


    This kind of drama where his life was on the line would y out again sooner orter.


    After a while, he finally recovered from the fear of imminent death and continued, "Don''t you find it


    strange that they appeared in Mastar?"


    Phantom nced at him coldly. "What''s so strange about it? You''re here too, aren''t you?"


    He continued, "But you''re also here. Is it just a coincidence? If Alex and Jewel wanted to settle scores


    with me, they would have done so already. I''ve changed my address several times, but you''ve only


    officially taken over Hill Club for a few months. How do you know they''re not here for you?!"


    She replied, "Enough. I know what you''re thinking. Stop trying to scare me with baseless spection."


    "Come on, Phantom, you need to get someone to protect me. If I fall into Alex''s hands, he will torture


    me to death."


    She looked at him with a sneer. "How is that my concern?"


    Damian pleaded anxiously, "Phantom, you can''t just stand by and watch. I''ve been serving you for so


    many years and I''ve done all kinds of tasks for you. If Alex finds out your whereabouts, he mighte


    straight to you for revenge. You never know!"


    Just then, a hint of ruthlessness shed in Phantom''s eyes. "Are you threatening me?"


    He hurriedly changed his tune. "I''m not threatening you. It''s just that you don''t know what kind of


    methods Alex is capable of. I have always relied on you, so naturally, I wouldn''t easily betray you.


    However, I can''t guarantee that I won''t makepromises to save myself when my life is at stake.


    Phantom, you understand it, don''t you?"


    Phantom impatiently waved him away. "All right. Scram. You can stay with me for these few days!"


    Damian repeatedly expressed his gratitude. "Thank you, Phantom! Thank you, Phantom!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After that, he went straight to the casino.


    Deep down, he felt pleased with himself, thinking that women were creatures without a mind of their


    own.


    Based on his many years of experience in this circle, there was no woman he couldn''t conquer. What


    was so great about Phantom? She was just like those other women who could be easily deceived. He


    could achieve his goal with just a few words.


    Getting others to do one''s work was the mark of a truly skilled person.


    She looked at him with a sneer. "How is that my concern?"

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Chapter 1206 Stopped by Phantom¡¯s Bodyguards


    A smug smile yed at the corner of Damian''s lips as he briskly walked down the stairs and


    exchanged some chips. Then, he immersed himself at a gambling table.


    Now that he had Phantom covering for him, wouldn''t he be invincible?


    He had just pushed his chips forward while anxiously waiting for the dealer to open the dice cup when


    he felt a sharp object pressing against his waist.


    He didn''t dare to move and turned his head nkly as he was startled. What he saw shocked him to


    the core¡ªAlex was holding a dagger and pressing it against his waist with increased force. His voice


    was low but inexplicably eerie. "Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?"


    Damian forced a smile and feigned ignorance. "Why are you looking for me? I don''t know you!"


    Alex''s face darkened. "You don''t know me? I have a good memory. Don''t make a move if you don''t


    want to die, and don''t alert others."


    After saying that, he directly grabbed Damian''s arm and started walking outside.


    Naturally, Alex wouldn''t be foolish enough to make a move on the territory of the Double Dragon Court.


    Since he had already guessed the connection between Damian and the Double Dragon Court, it would


    definitely alert the enemy if he caused amotion.


    He still didn''t know what had happened back then, so he needed to ask Damian about it first.


    However, just as they had taken a few steps, they were stopped by a group of bodyguards.


    Damian was overjoyed as he thought that Phantom was quite effective in keeping her word and


    protecting him.


    However, he didn''t show his joy. After all, he would still have to rely on this woman in the future. If Alex


    found out that Phantom was upstairs, he might directly go and settle the score with her.


    Alex halted his steps and looked displeased at the bodyguards in front of him. "What''s going on?"


    The leader of the bodyguards pointed at Damian and said, "We suspect that this person is cheating.


    Take him away." As he spoke, several people moved forward to apprehend Damian.


    Damian had no worries or fears of losing his hands or feet. In fact, he instinctively moved forward.


    This made Alex, who had already suspected that the bodyguards intentionally stopped them, even


    more suspicious. He immediately pulled Damian back and increased the pressure of the dagger


    against his waist, which scared Damian into staying still.


    "He doesn''t have much money on him. How could he be cheating? You can either show me the


    surveince footage, or I''ll call the police toe and help!"


    The bodyguards'' expressions turned fierce, and one of them pointed at Alex while saying, "Who are


    you to him? Mind your own business, or we''ll deal with you too!"


    Alex exuded a formidable aura. "I''m his creditor. Tell your boss not to cause trouble for this kind of


    person. He''s not worth it."


    His tone seemed to suggest that he knew something.


    The bodyguards didn''t know how to handle the situation for a moment. Their leader, Phantom, had only


    instructed them to find a reason to detain Damian, but now it seemed a bit tricky.


    While they were hesitating, the bodyguards saw Alex trying to take Damian away and hurriedly


    intercepted them again.


    "Halt!" one of the bodyguards shouted. "We must keep him here today!"


    Damian looked cautiously at Alex and said, "Hey, you should go first and not get involved. We can


    settle our ountster."


    Alex gave Damian a stern look and ignored him. He had worked hard to find him, so how could he let


    him escape now?


    If Damian ran away again today, it would be even more difficult to catch him in the future.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Alex considered the likelihood of directly taking Damian away by force as he narrowed his eyes. These


    few bodyguards were no match for him, but given Damian''s cunning nature, he would surely take the


    opportunity to escape when they fought. Moreover, in such arge casino, there were definitely more


    than just a few bodyguards. If too many people were rmed, Alex might not be able to escape


    himself.


    Therefore, Alex couldn''t resort to force directly. "He didn''t cheat. If you continue to obstruct us, I''ll have


    no choice but to call the police."


    As he was about to make the call, the bodyguards immediately moved to snatch his phone.


    Alex''s eyes glinted with a trace of coldness. He forcefully shook off the hand that the bodyguard


    extended and said in a chilling tone, "What''s the matter?"


    The bodyguards, seeing that their attempts at reasoning had failed, were ready to resort to force. They


    approached him menacingly¡­

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Chapter 1207 Making an Escape


    ¡­


    At that moment, Peter''s voice sounded from a distance. "Alex, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    Alex instantly felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. Right, how could he have forgotten about Peter?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "They won''t let us leave."


    In this ce, Peter was equivalent to Alex being in Summer City. Everyone knew him, so naturally, they


    would respect Peter.


    When Peter nced at the bodyguards, they immediately exined on their own ord. However,


    their exnation was the same as before, using Damian of cheating.


    However, Peter didn''t believe them. He looked at Alex and asked, "Is this the person you are looking


    for?"


    Alex nodded. "Yes. I must take him with me!"


    Peter hummed in acknowledgment and then turned to the bodyguards while saying, "I guarantee he


    didn''t cheat. Now let them leave."


    The bodyguards exchanged nces. What should they do? Phantom had instructed them to keep


    Damian here.


    However, Peter was the young master of the Charles Family and they couldn''t simply offend him. And it


    just wasn''t worth it to cause trouble for the likes of Damian.


    Peter remained calm and said, "I know you can''t make the decision. Go and consult your boss!"


    The bodyguards hesitated for a moment and said, "All right. Please wait."


    With that, one of the bodyguards took out his phone and walked away.


    Peter looked at Damian, an ordinary-looking man who wasn''t particrly tall or handsome. Damian had


    a sly and cunning appearance which gave off an air of treachery.


    Damian''s heart instantly sank. Would Phantom offend the Charles Family for his sake?


    That was definitely not possible!


    He had to escape. His small eyes darted around as he observed the movements of those around him.


    However, Alex didn''t give him any chance. He kept his gaze fixed on Damian and pressed the dagger


    against his lower back. Damian could clearly feel the de piercing through his clothes and touching


    his flesh. Any slight movement would cause a sharp pain to shoot through his body. It seemed that if he


    wanted to escape, he would either be injured or killed.


    Moreover, the position of the dagger wasn''t ideal. If he desperately tried to break free, it would


    undoubtedly injure his waist. If his waist was injured, how could he enjoy women in the future?


    He admitted that he was afraid. No one wouldn''t be afraid in this situation.


    He also knew that if he fell into Alex''s hands, it would be even worse than injuring his waist. Alex would


    make him beg for life but refuse to let him die.


    Although the possibility of Phantom saving him was only one in a million, he ced all his hopes on her


    and hoped that she would save his life as they were in the same boat.


    At this moment, the bodyguard had finished making the call and walked back. This time, their previous


    domineering attitude changed, and they slightly nodded to Peter and Alex.


    "Our boss wishes to send her regards to you, Mr. Peter," said the bodyguard as he gestured toward the


    exit.


    For a moment, Damian''s heart turned to ashes. That damned woman really had no intention of helping


    him.


    The pressure of the dagger against his waist increased, signaling him to move forward. He nced


    around and felt hopeless. He could only follow Alex and walk out of the casino.


    However, he couldn''t just go along with it. If he ended up in Alex''s hands, things would definitely take a


    turn for the worse.


    His eyes darted around as he looked for an opportunity to escape!


    Just as Alex was forcing him into a car, Damian pretended to be obedient while bending down as if he


    was about to get in. At the moment when the dagger left his body, he seized the opportunity and


    suddenly straightened up, pushing Alex away before turning and sprinting away.


    He thought he had a great n. He would deliberately take a detour before reentering the casino


    through the back door. The most dangerous ce would also be the safest ce. Alex would never


    expect that he would return to the casino.


    However, things didn''t go as he had nned. He had greatly underestimated Alex''s abilities¡­

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Chapter 1208 A ce for Interrogation


    Damian hadn''t run far when Alex caught up with him.


    Suddenly, he felt a powerful kick to his buttocks, which caused him to trip and fall headfirst as he


    landed t on the ground.


    In the past few years, he had been involved in fights with people, so he shouldn''t have been so


    helpless in this situation.


    However, the reality was cruel. Facing Alex, he couldn''t even put more than three meters between


    them.


    Alex quickly approached Damian with a cold expression and a terrifying aura in his eyes. Without any


    hesitation, he stabbed the dagger he was holding into Damian''s leg.


    "Aaaah¡ª"


    Damian let out a scream that resembled a pig being ughtered on the wide street.


    A cruel smile formed on Alex''s lips as he casually said, "Go on, run! Let''s see you try to run again!"


    With that, he twisted the knife that was stuck in Damian''s leg.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaaah¡ª"


    Damian continued to scream in agony until he was left with his mouth wide open and unable to produce


    any sound. Cold sweat covered his body in an instant.


    Alex was truly infuriated. "So, you pretended not to know me, huh? If you don''t know me, why did you


    try to run?"


    Naturally, Damian was terrified. He instinctively crawled forward while dragging his injured leg behind


    him. It left a trail of blood on the ground.


    Although he knew it was futile, he still instinctively wanted to get away from Alex.


    A cold smile appeared on Alex''s face as he did not attempt to stop Damian. He simply followed Damian


    along at a leisurely pace.


    At one point, a foot stepped directly on the knife lodged in Damian''s leg, and with a little force, he let


    out another agonized scream.


    Finally, Peter spoke up. "Get in the car! Do you think all the police here are pushovers?"


    Alex then lifted Damian from the ground and dragged him toward the car.


    Peter started the car and said, "Let''s go to my ce. It''s better to have a location if you want to


    interrogate him."


    Originally, Alex didn''t want to trouble his good friend, but now with Damian covered in blood, it was


    indeed inconvenient to go anywhere. Thus, he didn''t refuse.


    "Find a ce you don''t often go to, so you won''t be implicated."


    Damian was so fearless in his attempt to escape. It seemed that he had done a lot of bad things, and


    the interrogation might not go smoothly. That was why he felt relieved at the ce Peter arranged.


    Peter responded nonchntly, "No problem."


    After about an hour of driving, he stopped the car. "This is one of my properties."


    Alex nced at it¡ªit was the back entrance of a bar. He chuckled. "You''re into side businesses now?"


    Peter smiled. "It''s just for fun!"


    Alex held onto Damian and followed Peter as they walked through the back door of the bar. Then,


    Peter pressed a button, and they descended in an elevator to the basement.


    At the entrance, Peter handed him the keys. "This ce is usually empty. You can use it temporarily.


    Use the back door when you leave."


    Alex took the keys and patted Peter on the shoulder. "Thanks!"


    Peter raised an eyebrow. "You don''t need to be so polite with me." With that, he looked at the pale-


    faced Damian. "Do you need my assistance?"


    Alex replied, "No, but I''ll treat you to a drink another day." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter nodded. "Sounds good. I''ll take my leave now. Call me if you need anything."


    After Peter left, Alex opened the door and pushed Damian into the room.


    He noticed that the space inside was quiterge. There was a bed, a couch, some ropes, and chains


    on the floor. It seemed like it had been used as a detention area in the past.


    The room was extremely cold as it was underground. As soon as Alex entered, he felt like he was


    underdressed.


    If he felt cold, it was even worse for Damian, who was already losing blood. He could sense the chilling


    breeze passing over his head, causing him to shiver involuntarily.


    Damian remained in the same position when Alex threw him to the ground earlier. He was unable to


    move as he had no strength left except to endure the pain in his injured leg.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    Chapter 1209 Realizing the Truth


    Damian couldn''t even feel his left foot anymore. His entire leg felt numb as if it had lost all sensation.


    However, he knew this was just the beginning. As expected¡­


    Alex sat on the couch while looking down at him as hey on the ground. "If you want to suffer less, tell


    the truth. Don''t wait until I lose patience. When that timees, I won''t even listen to what you have to


    say."


    Damian''s mind raced. What should he say? If he told the truth, Alex would most likely kill him.


    But if he didn''t say anything, Alex wouldn''t trust him either.


    "What¡­ do you want me to say?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex replied, "Let''s take it one thing at a time. First, tell me why you took Jewel away."


    Damian thought he could be justified in this matter. "It has nothing to do with me. It was your mother


    who forced us to leave the country. She gave me 150 thousand to make Jewel disappear from Summer


    City. We had no choice."


    Alex looked at Damian as he narrowed his eyes. He intentionally mentioned Jewel''s name, and


    Damian wasn''t surprised at all.


    It seemed that he had known all along that Jean was Jewel. Perhaps Damian was responsible for


    changing her name!


    Alex leaned forward and grabbed Damian by the cor. He sneered. "No choice? Did my mother force


    you to take Jewel out of the country, and she forced you to take Jewel to a hotel?"


    Damian frowned. "It was all arranged by your mother. She never liked Jewel. Don''t you know? She


    couldn''t break you two apart, so she sought me out. She gave me 70 thousand to help her stage a


    y. That night, Jewel was deliberately robbed by the thugs your mother arranged. I happened to


    appear at the right moment, and Jewel became less resistant to me. Jewel usually treated me


    indifferently, but she said she wanted to attend dinner with your mother. So, I took her to the hotel


    smoothly, which resulted in you seeing us, but in reality, we didn''t do anything. The hickeys on her body


    were deliberately left by those thugs. You were too agitated at the time and didn''t listen to our


    exnation."


    Boom!


    These words were like a muffled thunderp exploding in Alex''s ears, causing his mind to buzz and his


    brain to go momentarily nk. His thoughts seemed to be transported back to that cold night.


    He saw Damianing out of the hotel room with the girl in his arms, and his anger peaked instantly.


    After getting out of the car, he directly punched Damian without a word.


    Jean instinctively held him back and told him not to hit Damian, but it only fueled his anger even more


    because she was protecting Damian.


    And he uttered a bunch of nasty things to her.


    He pointed at her and used her of being shameless, promiscuous, and two-timing him. She


    seduced him while sleeping with others without any scruples.


    He berated her mercilessly. He paid no attention to her exnations and ignored her disappointment


    and her tears.


    All he could think about was her betrayal and his own grievances.


    How much had he done to be with her and convince his mother to ept her? How many


    compromises had he made? How hard had he worked?


    He had always thought that she had betrayed him. Throughout the eight years, he felt like his heart


    was being torn apart every time he thought of that night.


    But now, he felt an even greater pain¡ªa pain that made it hard for him to breathe. It was as if someone


    was holding a knife to his heart and stirring it around.


    It was his mother!


    It was all his mother''s doing!


    Why hadn''t he suspected his mother even for a moment?


    How could he believe that his mother, who loved him so much, would love the girl he loved just as


    much?


    Alex felt like he might have developed auditory impairment. Why was it that he could only see Damian''s


    lips moving, but couldn''t hear a word?


    He stood there, stunned as if his blood was flowing backward. He felt a coldness he had never


    experienced before, as if he was in hell and surrounded by a chilling sensation that spread from his feet


    to his whole body. He shivered uncontrobly.


    If Jewel regained her memories one day and learned the truth¡­


    He didn''t dare to think about it.


    Suddenly, a wave of helplessness washed over him. His nose immediately felt a tingle, and his throat


    felt like it was stuffed with cotton. Even taking a breath became difficult for him.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Chapter 1210 ming It on His Mother


    Alex thought it was already outrageous enough that his mother had forced Jewel out of the country, but


    he never expected that even Jewel''s appearance at the hotel with Damian was arranged by her.


    No wonder she was so impatient that day, constantly checking her phone. He had always thought that


    his mother disliked Jean, and because Jean waste, he had been defending Jean by speaking kindly


    and trying to appease his mother.


    How ridiculous andughable he had been.


    That was a carefully nned act premeditated by his mother, so how could she be angry because


    Jewel waste?


    She was waiting for her n to seed and hoped that he would be heartbroken.


    She was really ruthless. She wanted him to "witness" the betrayal between Jean and Damian because


    she was unable to break them apart.


    Jean was so innocent!


    Damian stared at Alex, who looked unstable, and asked with doubt, "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t


    know about this."


    Alex''s eyes turned red. It felt like a vengeful ghost from hell had appeared, looking bloody and


    terrifying. He took a step closer to Damian and demanded, "Speak! Keep talking. What else is there?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    By now, Damian was certain of one thing¡ªAlex really didn''t know about this.


    Could he then pin all the things he had done on his mother?


    When the time came, one was Alex''s biological mother and the other was the woman he loved. Oh


    dear, how devastated would he be caught in the middle? There might still be a glimmer of hope for


    Damian!


    Damian''s eyes rolled cunningly as he said, "There''s more. Your mother gave me 150 thousand to take


    Jewel away from Summer City. Helena Parker, who was worried about her daughter, followed us


    overseas. Later, Jewel married me, and that was also your mother''s arrangement, just to break your


    heart."


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Keep going!"


    Damian looked at him and asked, "What else do you want me to say?"


    Alex asked again, "Why did she change her name to Jewel Fenton?"


    Damian''s gaze flickered for a moment, and he replied, "Of course, it was to prevent you from finding


    us. That''s why we changed her name."


    Deep down, Alex was skeptical. Could it be that simple?


    "What about Jean''s mother?"


    He didn''t mention that he had already found out that Helena was dead. He wanted to see if Damian


    would be honest or not.


    Indeed, Damian wasn''t honest. He spoke up. "I don''t know. One day, when I came home, the two of


    them had disappeared. I didn''t bother looking for them. After all, Jewel didn''t like me from the start. She


    was always thinking about you!"


    Alex stared at him, and a surge of murderous intent erupted from his body. Damian was lying!


    He grabbed Damian by the cor and dragged him up from the ground. "Listen up, Damian. You better


    tell me the truth. I don''t have the time to listen to your nonsense."


    Damian confidently said, "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can call your mother!"


    Alex sneered. "I will definitely ask her. Now continue. If I find out that you''ve told a lie, I will kill you!"


    His voice was chilling, as biting as the overseer of Hell.


    Damian''s heart instinctively tightened. He was unsure whether it was because of the chilling


    atmosphere in the room or the menacing look on Alex''s face.


    He faltered, "Do you think this is Summer City? Do you think you can do whatever you want here?"


    A contemptuous smile appeared on the corner of Alex''s lips as he stared at him. "It would be effortless


    to kill a mongrel like you."


    Damian trembled all over when facing Alex''s gaze. He was frightened by the intensity of it.


    He quickly averted his gaze. "What else do you want me to say? I''ve told you everything I know. These


    things are really your mother''s doing. They had nothing to do with me."


    Alex stared at him and his voice was filled with malice. "Think carefully before you speak. Don''t push


    every bad thing onto my mother. I will call my mother to verifyter. If you don''t want to bleed to death,


    be honest with me! Tell me, how did Jewel end up in the Double Dragon Court, and where is Jewel''s


    mother?"


    Damian, upon hearing this, felt his heart tighten again. His eyes unconsciously darted around. "They¡­


    They really disappeared. I took the 150 thousand from your mother all for myself. They didn''t want it at


    all. As for the rest, I really don''t know."

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Chapter 1211 Interrogation


    Damian had just finished speaking when Alex got up from the couch, gripping the dagger as he


    plunged it into Damian''s right leg.


    "Ahh¡ª"


    Damian was so pissed that he cursed, seething, "Go to hell, Alex!"


    Alex sneered and replied, "I don''t know if I''m going to hell, but I can guarantee that if you keep spouting


    nonsense, you''ll die right in front of me!"


    Damian sat up painfully, holding his bleeding legs as he howled in agony.


    Meanwhile, Alex crouched down, staring right into Damian''s eyes like a persistent ghost. "Can you


    answer my questions truthfully now?"


    Damian was in such torment that his temper blew out like a candle that had met a gale. So, he nodded


    weakly.


    "Helena is dead. It was an ident. She slipped on the floor, and her head hit the stairs. She was gone


    just like that."


    Alex sneered. "Just like that? Do you think I''ll believe that?"


    Nheless, Damian was especially confident as he said, "If you don''t believe me, go to the police


    station to check the files. Back then, the case startled the police as well. I was the one who reported it


    to the police. I feared that I couldn''t exin this incident clearly enough to you, so I chose not to tell


    you."


    Alex snorted. "What about Jewel?"


    Damian lowered his head and fell silent. However, his brain was thinking fast. There were some things


    he couldn''t deny, but he couldn''t admit to the whole truth. Otherwise, he was very sure that he wouldn''t


    make it past tonight.


    After a while, he tentatively said, "I honestly have no idea where Jewel went. On the day Helena died


    from the ident, she fell because she wanted to push me to visit Jewel."


    Alex pulled out the dagger that was sticking into Damian''s right leg. There was a distracted look on his


    face.


    "So, why are you so scared to see Jewel?"


    Damian couldn''t even be bothered by the pain caused by the removal of the knife. He stared intently at


    the dagger in Alex''s hand, so terrified that he started stuttering. "I-I was just scared of you, not her."


    Alex scoffed. "So, you believe that I''m clueless, don''t you?"


    As he spoke, he patted the bloody dagger against Damian''s face. "I''m giving you a chance by letting


    you speak, understand?"


    The cool sensation of the metal caused goosebumps to surface all across Damian''s body. He


    unconsciously started chattering, and he feared that the dagger would impale him the next second.


    Alex stared at the subtle changes in Damian''s expression, saying, "You were the one pulling strings


    behind the scenes so that Jewel would end up in Double Dragon Court, weren''t you?"


    Damian wanted to pretend that he was framed, but Alex''s words terrified him so terribly that his eyelids


    twitched mechanically. How did he know about that?


    Could it be that Jewel regained her memories?


    No! That was impossible!


    If she regained her memories, Alex should have known about his mother chasing Jewel out back then.


    Jewel wouldn''t possibly continue to be with him in such a carefree manner.


    Alex might be setting a trap for him. Yes, that was definitely it.


    Damian couldn''t panic now; he had to keep calm. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What Double


    Dragon Court? Don''t me every bad thing on me."


    Alex stared at Damian with an examining look. Finally, he snorted disdainfully. "If you don''t know about


    Double Dragon Court, why did the bodyguards stop you from leaving? Don''t you dare tell me that you


    weren''t aware that the casino was one of Double Dragon Court''s dens?"


    Damian could feel his rising panic. How did Alex know such things?


    How did he figure out that the bodyguards had stopped them on purpose?


    "So what if it''s under Double Dragon Court? What does that have to do with me? He probably just


    wants a part of the money I lost. Didn''t you see that I was almost prohibited from leaving today?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Damian stared at the dagger in Alex''s hand, which was raised high in the air. It woulde plunging at


    any moment.


    A terrified Damian then screamed shrilly, "No, stop¡ª"


    s, Alex had no desire to humor Damian as he thrust the dagger in the direction of Damian''s arm.


    His expression was stone cold, but his tone remained indifferent, saying, "I said that I would kill you if


    you continued to spout any more nonsense. Since you wish to die looking like a bloodyder, I can


    make that wishe true."

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Chapter 1212 Fearsome


    Damian had already suffered two stabs and had bled out for a long time. His nerves were so tense that


    a tightrope walker could probably use it as a stage for their performance. So, when Alex stabbed him


    again, he was in such agony that he rolled his eyes back and fell into a dead faint.


    Alex simply snorted and harshly tugged the dagger out, proceeding to wipe it on Damian''s shirt. Then,


    he went to the bathroom and filled a basin of water before unceremoniously dumping it all on Damian''s


    head.


    Damian, who had just lost consciousness, was forced to wake up again thanks to the icy cold water


    sluicing down his body.


    His first sensation was pain. There wasn''t a spot on his body that wasn''t hurting.


    The only unharmed arm he had left had no idea which part to favor: the other arm or the legs.


    He wasn''t the sort of person who would make a fuss at the smallest hints of pain. He was also used to


    getting beaten up by people over the years, but he never saw someone as cruel as Alex. Alex was


    gunning for his life!


    "Be honest. Whom in Double Dragon Court do you frequently contact?" Alex demanded.


    He was just testing Damian at this point because he didn''t know the truth behind the incident back


    then. However, he could guess that since Jewel ended up in Double Dragon Court, there was no doubt


    that Double Dragon Court had something to do with all this.


    Damian shivered. He was already cold, and he didn''t know that it could get worse. After he was


    sshed by ice-cold water, the chill managed to prate his bones and caused them to ache.


    He didn''t want to reveal anything. If he did, he would lose the only thing he could depend on.


    Unfortunately, if he didn''t, he might lose his life right now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After he frantically pondered over his options, he finally decided to confess. "I''ll tell the truth, so let me


    go."


    At that moment, Alex was even more confident about the guesses he had as he scoffed. "Do you think


    you''re in a position to negotiate with me?"


    Damian looked at Alex dumbly. Why would he spill the beans if his freedom wasn''t guaranteed?


    If he revealed the truth, no one would avenge him. Even if there was a slim possibility that he could


    make it out alive, Phantom wouldn''t go easy on him.


    He hadn''t had time to analyze the pros and cons of telling the truth when he heard Alex speaking.


    "The casino is Double Dragon Court''s property. If the person was powerful enough to instruct the


    bodyguards to detain you, and also owe my friend a favor. I''d say that they''re probably some higher-


    ups of the casino. By the looks of it, you''ve been contacting him, haven''t you?"


    When Damian heard that, his heart sank. He was done for. Even if he didn''t die by Alex''s hand,


    Phantom wouldn''t let him off the hook either.


    To be fair, he had never spilled the beans! Everything Alex discovered was a result of his deduction.


    This man was too fearsome. He was smart and cruel to boot!


    Fortunately, he didn''t have a father. Otherwise, he''d be winning by spades and leaving absolutely


    nothing for the rest.


    Alex stared at Damian''s expression before inquiring sharply, "How did you get involved with each


    other?"


    Damian knew that he would be done for anyway, so he decided that he might as well make himself


    comfortable now. So, he said nonchntly, "If that''s the conclusion of your reasoning, then so be it.


    After all, I''m in your hands. Just say whatever suits you."


    Alex wasn''t in a hurry either. His tone remained leisurely as he drawled, "If I can find out that you''re


    contacting a higher-up of the casino, do you think I won''t be able to find out the rest? Still, I''m afraid


    you won''t be able to keep the only unharmed limb you have."


    Damian instantly grew anxious as he stuttered, "I-If you can figure everything out, why would you even


    ask me in the first ce? You could just kill me."


    Alex''s cold eyes glinted with a sharp gleam, but a cruel smile appeared on his lips. "It''d be too easy if I


    just killed you. I want you to experience pain! Even! Worse! Than! Death!"


    Every emphasis in his sentence was like a nail driven right through Damian''s heart. Only a panicked


    look remained on Damian''s pale face. When he saw the dagger in Alex''s hand aiming at him again, he


    panicked and shrieked, "I''ll tell you everything! What do you want to know?!"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Chapter 1213 It Was Your Mom


    The dagger in Alex''s hand didn''t descend, but he didn''t sheath it either. Instead, Alex shot Damian with


    a death re as cold as winter as he said, "How did Jewel end up in a ce like Double Dragon


    Court?"


    Damian finally stopped trying to wriggle his way out of this, for he only wanted the fastest route to


    death!


    He closed his eyes and admitted defeat, his voice gradually getting louder with each word he spat, "I


    sold her off to Double Dragon Court for 3 hundred thousand. I was the one who changed Jewel''s name.


    They only offered the high price after I told them she was my sister. When Helena heard about the deal


    between Double Dragon Court and me, she wanted to kill me in a fit of rage. I was the one who pushed


    her to her death!"


    Those words were even less bearable for Alex than the truth earlier. His mind waspletely nk


    after hearing Damian''s confession.


    He only guessed that Damian was involved in this.


    However, he never thought that reality would be this cruel. Damian was the one who personally sold


    Jewel to Double Dragon Court, and he even killed Jewel''s mother after doing the deed!


    Alex was so enraged that his veins throbbed. He grabbed Damian by the hair and rammed thetter


    onto the ground.


    "I''m gonna kill you, Damian!"


    With that, he seemed to be in a frenzy as he rammed Damian''s head onto the ground again and again.


    Soon, the ground was covered in fresh blood¡­


    Alex muttered mechanically, "No, I can''t let you die just like that. It''d be too easy for you."


    Damian heard it, but he couldn''t respond. His mind was spinning as if he had been rotated on the spot


    hundreds of times. His ears were buzzing so loudly that he felt as if hundreds of bees had entered his


    head.


    After a while, heughed. Heughed andughed before he started choking on his own blood,


    causing him to cough uncontrobly. His reaction made it seem as though he was trying to mock Alex


    for a loss as great as his. Both of them were in shambles.


    Fresh blood spurted out of his mouth as he painstakingly forced his next deration out of his throat,


    gurgling, "Alex, it was your mom! Jewel and her mother ended up like this all because of your mom! I


    can admit that I yed a part in this, but if your mother hadn''t given me this chance, how could I have


    done anything to Jewel?"


    When Alex heard that, he was visibly shaken as he crumpled to the floor.


    Damian was right.


    It was Alex''s mother. It was his mother who plotted against Jewel and chased her away, hence giving


    Damian a chance to do all this.


    Alex thrust his hands into his hair as he curled up on the couch. His heart felt as though it was being


    wrenched out of his chest and he didn''t know what to do about it.


    What should he do?


    If Jewel knew of this, what would happen to them?


    Everything else was fine, but his mother''s life was standing between them!


    For some reason, he felt a chill rising within his body. He started shivering uncontrobly.


    Damian slowly recovered from his dizziness. He looked at the dagger just inches away from him, then


    at Alex, who was curled up on the couch, suffering. As boldness crept into his system, he thought that


    no one would hear even if he told the truth.


    If he was telling the truth to a dead man, then the man would''ve died with no regrets.


    Hence, he gripped the dagger and inched stealthily toward Alex. Then, he held the dagger firmly and


    plunged it toward Alex''s waist¡ª


    Alex sensed Damian''s movements, but he thought that Damian was trying to escape. He had no


    intention of stopping Damian, anyway. Thetter would never get away!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But now, he couldn''t ept the fact that this incident had something to do with his mother.


    It was by his mother''s design. It was his mother who insisted that Jewel be sent away from Summer


    City. That was how the series of events started.


    While he was immersed in pain and suffering, he suddenly felt a sharp wind blowing in his direction. He


    instinctively opened his eyes to see Damian thrusting the dagger at him.


    He instinctively dodged Damian''s desperation-fueled attack. Even though his actions seeded in


    allowing him to avoid being hurt lethally, the dagger still made its mark on his body. It was slightly to the


    back, and even though it wasn''t deep, it instantly angered him¡­

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Chapter 1214 Assassin


    Alex wanted Jewel to exact revenge with her own hands, but unexpectedly, Damian had delivered his


    head on a tter.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex sent Damian flying with a kick. Damian, who was already weakened, almost died when he fell onto


    the ground. If it weren''t for the groans escaping his lips, he looked more or less like a dead man as he


    lay on the floor, unmoving.


    Alex tried his best to staunch his wound as he walked over to Damian. Then, he lifted thetter off the


    ground.


    His other hand gripped the dagger, and he was about to stab Damian again when he felt something


    flying toward his head from behind.


    He instinctively tilted his head to dodge danger. Something scraped by his ear as it lodged into


    Damian''s throat.


    It was only then that Alex realized it was a small throwing knife. It wasn''t big, but it was quite sharp.


    Damian instantly widened his eyes, then quickly fell limp. Alex reflexively tested Damian''s pulse.


    Damian had already stopped breathing. The entire process took less than two minutes.


    That was too cruel.


    Alex whipped his head around to look, but he only saw a ck shadow slipping out of sight in the vent


    behind him.


    He narrowed his eyes. Who could be powerful enough that they could even infiltrate Peter''s ce


    without anyplications?


    Did they want to kill Damian, or were they targeting him?


    Alex almost instinctively ran after them.


    A rtively huge yardy behind the bar. It was empty and void of hiding spots save for a few cars


    parked there.


    Alex came out quickly enough. Since it was such a short amount of time, the assassin should still be


    around.


    s, night had fallen. If the assassin took refuge in the darkness of the night, it would be quite tricky to


    find them.


    Alex searched the ce while he called Peter over the phone.


    This incident had happened on Peter''s turf, after all. It was fine if it was just an injury, but now that a life


    was lost, it could be serious business.


    Yet, as soon as the call went through, he saw a shadow passing by. He didn''t even say a word before


    hanging up and running toward the person. The person seemed to be hiding from the surveince


    cameras, for they walked along the wall. They were quite nimble as well.


    Alex couldn''t be bothered about his injuries as he ran after them. "Stop right there!"


    The person seemed to turn back to look at him, then found a spot without surveince and got ready to


    climb over the wall.


    At this point, Alex was highly anxious. So, he followed the person over the wall, then grabbed the leg of


    the person who was already on top of the wall.


    The person kicked with all their might, thinking that they could wriggle free, but unexpectedly, Alex was


    gripping onto them as if his life depended on it.


    Now that they had run out of options, the attacker ced their hands on the wall and delivered a round


    kick at Alex.


    If it were any other person, they would''ve instinctively dodged the kick. Unfortunately, Alex was deeply


    enraged today, and he still hadn''t found a way to vent his anger, so he decided to take it out on this


    woman.


    Yes, he had already sensed that this assassin was a woman. Otherwise, their ankle wouldn''t be so


    slender.


    A kicknded on his head, causing Alex''s figure to waver a little. However, his grip on the woman''s leg


    remained steadfast.


    Then, he quickly snapped out of it as he kicked against the wall and used the momentum to drag the


    woman''s leg toward him, pulling her off the wall.


    The woman was skilled in martial arts. Even after Alex dragged her onto the ground, she maintained


    her bnce as she attacked him once more.


    Alex fixed his eyes at the woman in front of him. She was tall and slender, and she wore ck clothes


    paired with a mask on her face. Her gaze was sharp and gleaming.


    Nheless, her movements looked like wrestling techniques, and it reminded him of Jewel.


    Could it be¡­?

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    Chapter 1215 A Strong Opponent


    Is she the Double Dragon Court''s assassin? Seeing as how she was so afraid Damian would fall into


    my hands that she chased him here and killed him at all costs, does this mean that she feared Damian


    would spill some crucial secrets? Is she the person who keeps in touch with Damian? Or is she merely


    sent by the casino''s owner to eliminate Damian?


    "Do you work for the casino?" Alex prodded tentatively.


    s, the woman wasn''t possibly about to give him an answer. She didn''t say a single word throughout


    their exchange. Instead, she immediately charged toward Alex.


    When Alex saw this, his attack became more ruthless. All he had in mind was to deal with this


    mysterious woman as soon as possible. In fact, it would be best if he could catch her, for the truth


    woulde to light when that happened. Unfortunately for him, the woman was a strong opponent. Not


    to mention, he had sustained an injury prior to this. As a result, he started to g after battling the


    woman for a while.


    Just then, the woman seized the right timing and shot a dart right at him. Alex instinctively dodged out


    of the way. Still, the dart flew past his neck, causing him to bleed instantly.


    Meanwhile, the woman took advantage of his distraction and scaled the wall. Alex beat his chest and


    stamped his feet in frustration as he watched the woman escape right before his eyes. It took him a


    long time before he finally slumped to the ground, any fight in him gone like a deted balloon.


    If truth be told, Alex was exhausted way before the match ended. The phone in his pocket kept ringing.


    When he finally had the mind to fish it out of his pocket, he saw it was Peter calling. Since the call


    abruptly ended after getting through earlier, Peter probably assumed something had happened to me.


    So, it was with that thought in mind that he quickly answered the call, "Hey, Peter."


    "I''ll be right there. Are you okay?" Peter asked.


    Alex smiled. He couldn''t believe Peter had figured out that he was in trouble. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Despite saying so, Alex still covered his neck with one hand while cing another on his waist,


    groaning in pain.


    Soon, Peter arrived at the scene. His car lit up the dark alley with the headlights as he drove straight


    toward the bar''s back entrance.


    When Alex spotted Peter''s car, he hurriedly shouted, "I''m right here!"


    Peter heard Alex''s hollers. Hence, he reversed his car and got out of the car in a hurry. Then, he saw


    Alex sitting on the ground. "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but Damian is dead," Alex replied briefly.


    Peter was slightly surprised. "Damian''s dead? How did he die?"


    With that, Alex told Peter the ins and outs of the incident happened earlier. "I think this person is


    probably Double Dragon Court''s assassin. Say¡ªdo you know the name of the casino''s owner?"


    "I was an acquaintance of the former boss. But I heard that there had been a change of ownership


    recently, and I have yet to meet this new boss. What''s wrong? Do you suspect it''s him?" Peter said.


    "The person who attacked me was a woman. However, her martial arts skills are not to be taken lightly.


    See this?" Alex raised his neck and added, "She nearly killed me. She only needed one shot to take


    Damian out of the game."


    "What?! You got injured!? But aren''t you highly skilled in martial arts?" Peter asked in surprise.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Alex sighed. "Oh, don''t even start. I got knifed earlier. Damian''s fault," he grumbled while standing up


    with Peter''s help.


    "You can''t go home like this. Come, let me take you to the hospital first," Peter said as he tried to drag


    Alex to the side of the car. Suddenly, Alex''s voice sounded, "Let''s go to the police station and file a


    report. After all, a murder had taken ce in your town. Although I''m not the killer, it will still be a hassle


    if the police start the investigation and I''m detained because I''m the primary suspect."


    "It''s okay. I will settle this matter," Peter assured.


    Alex knew that Peter was trying to look out for him. That was why he definitely didn''t want to drag Peter


    into this mess. Therefore, he expressed, "How are you going to settle it? Come on, let''s go. Although I


    have tormented Damian, the harm that I have inflicted wasn''t fatal. The cause of Damian''s death was


    the fatal attack by that woman''s darts. So, I''m fine with reporting this matter to the police as long as you


    can guarantee I won''t get behind bars. After all, I still have a lot of stuff I need to do."


    Thus, Peter had no choice but to give in when faced with Alex''s persistence and called the police.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Chapter 1216 To Tell or Not to Tell


    After a while, the police came to the scene of the crime. When they noticed that Alex was also injured,


    they didn''t immediately assume that Alex had given Damian a one-sided beatdown. Instead, they


    immediately ssified the case as a brawl between the two.


    Later, Alex ryed to the police how that mysterious woman killed Damian and how he chased after


    her.


    The police eventually concluded that Alex and Damian were indeed harmed by the same assassination


    weapon when they checked the wounds on their necks. After that, they retrieved the surveince


    camera''s footage and confirmed that Alex did fight the said woman. Hence, they finished recording


    Alex''s statement in no time, eliminated him as a suspect, and simply requested him not to leave Mastar


    for the time being and cooperate with the authorities to catch the real murderer.


    Sure enough, Alex also directed the lead to the upper-level management of the casino. Now that they


    had a woman behaving like an assassin and the darts as weapons, which is the most convincing


    evidence, the police will definitely apply for a warrant to search the casino.


    After Peter saw the police off, he looked at Alex and asked, "So, can we go to the hospital now?"


    Alex smiled. Indeed, I have to get my wound treated. Otherwise, Jewel will definitely be worried if she


    sees my injury. However, an overwhelming sense of self-me, remorse, and hysteria engulfed him as


    soon as Alex thought of Jewel. As a result, he remained silent and down throughout the journey to the


    hospital.


    When Peter sensed Alex was in a bad mood, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Since Alex didn''t know how to exin this convoluted mess to Peter, he simply replied vaguely, "I have


    just found out something from Damian. I feel that I am greatly indebted to my girlfriend."


    Even though Peter did not fully understand what Alex meant, he stillforted him, "Well, not


    everything Damian said might be true. So, take it with a pinch of salt. Make it up to your girlfriend if you


    feel you wronged her."


    Alex simply hummed in response.


    The two arrived at the hospital, and the doctor wrapped Alex''s wounds in a bandage. ording to the


    doctor, the injury on Alex''s neck is merely a flesh wound and nothing serious. As for the stab wound on


    his waist, the doctor advised Alex to be hospitalized for two days to monitor the condition.


    Unfortunately, as Alex''s mind was utterly preupied with Jewel, he couldn''t possibly agree to the


    doctor''s suggestion. Thus, he dismissed the doctor''s advice without a single shred of hesitation. To his


    surprise, as soon as he got into the car with Peter, he received a call from Jewel.


    As expected¡­ Alex couldn''t help but curl the corner of his mouth into a slight smile when he saw the


    call. He swiped the answer button on the screen, and Jewel''s voice immediately sounded, "Why aren''t


    you back yet?"


    Frankly, because Jewel''s voice had just recovered, it sounded slightly hoarse and wasn''t so pleasing to


    the ears when she talked. However, Alex didn''t dislike it at all. He thought her voice sounded


    melodious. Alex didn''t even notice that he had softened his tone as he replied, "You''re probably


    anxious from waiting for me, right? I''m fine. I''m heading home now."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. I shall wait for you, then. You haven''t eaten yet, right? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for


    you," said Jewel.


    "It''s okay. I''ll just have a bite of the leftovers at home," Alex declined.


    s, Jewel grumbled with displeasure upon hearing that, "No, no. I can''t allow that. Drive home safely


    while I cook some food for you." After that, she hung up the phone.


    Peter noticed his change of mood as he smiled and asked, "Your girlfriend?"


    Alex''s eyes beamed with genuine happiness as he nodded at Peter with a smile. "Yeah."


    "It looks like you love her a lot."


    Alex didn''t deny it either. "She has suffered a lot for my sake." Alex, once again, felt down in the dumps


    at the mention of this matter. How should I tell Jewel that my mom was the mastermind behind every


    single incident that happened to her? Should I just lie to her? Then again, I would be unworthy of


    Jewel''s kindness and wholehearted trust if I did so. But if I tell Jewel the truth¡ªshe will undoubtedly


    break up with me. Although Damian was responsible for her mother''s death, her mother wouldn''t have


    died if Mom hadn''t insisted on driving Jewel out of the country. Jewel loves her mother dearly, so she


    will never forgive Mom, let alone be together with me. Alex closed his eyes in anguish. Even though it


    hurt, he concluded that he would keep his lips sealed regarding this matter and never tell Jewel.


    Once they arrived at the clinic, he got out of the car and said to Peter slightly apologetically, "It seems


    that I have to treat you to a nice meal some other time."


    Peter smiled and said jovially, "Bring your girlfriend. I want to meet this woman who has made you fall


    head over heels for her."


    "Sure," Alex responded with a smile.


    Alex only entered the clinic''s backyard after he watched Peter''s car drive away.


    The light in the living room was still on, and only Jewel sat alone on the sofa, looking out anxiously. She


    is anticipating my return! Even though such a realization made Alex feel happy and warm, his eyes


    welled up with tears as he tasted an inexplicably bitter tang on his tongue. Just how many lifetimes of


    love do I have to shower Jewel to be worthy of such a wonderful girl like her?

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Chapter 1217 As You Like


    Alex took a deep breath and hesitated momentarily before mustering the courage to raise his hand and


    ring the doorbell.


    The door opened quickly, and Jewel stood there, saying, "You''re back¡ª" As soon as she saw the


    bandage on his neck, the smile that had been on her face moments earlier instantly transformed into a


    panic. "What happened to your neck?"


    However, he said nothing and simply pulled her into his arms. Seemingly, this was the only way for him


    to feel even a modicum of relief from the nagging anxiety in his chest.


    In the meantime, she was bewildered by his sudden embrace and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Then, Alex took a deep breath and mumbled, "It''s nothing. Just identally got cut by a knife. I nearly


    couldn''t see you anymore."


    He spoke casually, but Jewel didn''t believe a word of it, and her face became tense, prompting her to


    inquire, "Did you get into a fight with someone?"


    He sighed helplessly upon hearing this. "Yeah. Some punk was asking for trouble, so I had to use my


    fists. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Are there any other injuries?"


    "No, there aren''t."


    Despite this, she did not believe him, so she squirmed out of his arms and conducted a thorough radar


    scan of his body. Her gaze was drawn to his waist, and she reached out to lift his shirt.


    Instantaneously, Alex panicked and grabbed Jewel''s hand, teasing, "What are you doing? Trying to get


    to know me better? Still, we can''t do that here. How about we get a room?" He purposefully made


    suggestive remarks, knowing she would surely blush and yfully re at him as usual, saying, ''Who


    wants to get a room with you?''


    However, she seemed different today. Not only was she not shy, but she also looked directly into his


    eyes, her gaze filled with a hint of sharpness. "Let''s go to a room and check it out?"


    Suddenly, he was overwhelmed by her aura, so he surrendered and replied, "As you like."


    Soon, she withdrew her gaze and refocused on his waist, inching her hands closer to the hem of his


    clothes. Although she had already guessed what it was, when she lifted his shirt and saw therge


    bandage on his waist, her heart instinctively tightened, and her eyes turned red instantly. Her voice was


    barely audible as she asked, "Who did this?"


    Alex could only pull Jewel to sit on the couch, feeling helpless. "Don''t worry, I''m perfectly fine. Look at


    me. Don''t I look okay now?"


    "What do you mean by ''okay''? Wait for me here. I''ll ask Olivia to take a look at you," she said as she


    was about to find Olivia.


    After hearing this, he hurriedly held her hand. "No, it''s not necessary. I just came back from the


    hospital. The doctor said it was nothing serious and I needed a few days to rest. It''ste now, so OliviaC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    must be asleep. Don''t bother her."


    Jewel still hesitated and inquired, "What did the doctor say? Did he say it''s nothing?"


    However, Alex reassured her, "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. The neck is merely scratched, and the wound is


    superficial. Otherwise, do you think I could havee back? They didn''t even let me stay in the


    hospital. They said I could go home and rest for a few days."


    When she heard this, she finally calmed down under the man''s reassurance. "Anyway, Olivia should


    still take a look at it tomorrow."


    He agreed good-naturedly and replied, "Okay, I''ll listen to you, my girlfriend!"


    She raised her hand and hit him upon hearing those words. "Now you''re listening to your girlfriend?


    Who was lying to his girlfriend earlier?"


    Alex felt bad but couldn''t argue with Jewel because he knew what she said was correct. Then, he


    apologized, "I''m sorry. I was afraid you would worry."


    Nheless, she maintained a cold expression and said ferociously, "Well, do you think I''m not worried


    now? I''m even more worried. Who hurt you in the first ce?"


    He hastily grabbed her hand and pressed it against his forehead, feeling heartbroken. What should I


    do? I don''t want to lose her.


    Ultimately, he simply recounted what had happened today. He mentioned capturing Damian, but before


    he could interrogate him, Damianunched a surprise attack when he was off guard. He also talked


    about the injury on his neck, which urred when someone attempted to silence Damian by killing


    him, but Alex chased them down and got into a fight, injuring himself in the process.


    Jewel furrowed her brows and asked in confusion, "Could Damian harm you like this, given your


    superior skills?"

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Chapter 1218 Bing A Meal


    Alex responded vaguely, "I just got distracted for a moment."


    However, Jewel asked, "What did you find out during the interrogation?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, he took a moment to assess her reaction before saying, "He imed that he was the one who


    sold you to the Double Dragon Court. When I heard that, it made me feel so heartbroken for you that I


    didn''t notice the dagger near him, and that''s how I got injured."


    On the contrary, she didn''t seem shocked to learn that Damian had sold her to the Double Dragon


    Court. Instead, she asked, "It''s him? So, who did he make a deal with?"


    "He didn''t tell me anything about that, as he was assassinated before revealing anything. Still, I feel it


    has something to do with the high-level personnel at the casino. When I was leaving the casino with


    him, we were stopped by the bodyguards. Whoever canmand the bodyguards must be one of the


    casino''s higher-ups. If not for Peter''s intervention, I would have sustained more severe injuries."


    After hearing this, Jewel thought deeply and inquired, "Is it the casino owner? Do you know who the


    casino owner is?"


    Alex replied, "I haven''t had a chance to investigate yet, but ording to Peter, there''s a new owner


    recently appointed. I''ll have someone look into it tomorrow."


    "North should be able to help."


    "Okay, it''s alreadyte. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. You should go to sleep."


    "But you haven''t eaten yet. I cooked for you." After saying this, she went straight into the kitchen.


    Alex was pleasantly surprised upon hearing those words. Does she know how to cook?


    He sighed, realizing that since she already knew, there was no need to pretend anymore. The previous


    act of saying, ''I''m fine; I''m great. I can even run an 800-meter race''pletely disappeared. Then, he


    propped his hands on the couch and struggled to stand up. Like an elderly person taking faltering


    steps, he slowly walked toward the dining room.


    Jewel hurried over to support him when she saw him, afraid he might strain his wound, and instinctively


    reminded him, "Take it slow."


    Alex smiled in response. My Jewel is so good to me. At this thought, he wanted to be close to her, but


    he unintentionally shifted the weight of his body toward her. It wasn''t until he saw the petite figure


    struggling to support him that he realized his own behavior.


    He immediately withdrew his strength, and Jewel also noticed his intentions. However, she just secretly


    smiled and didn''t make a fuss. She helped him sit down, handed him cutleries, and then served the


    food she had prepared. Afterward, he started eating while she watched him.


    In the past, he had a notorious reputation and was known for his flirtatious nature, but since he had


    been with her, there hadn''t been any other women in his life besides her. This showed that knowing


    what a person was truly like required more than just listening with one''s ears or seeing with one''s eyes,


    but also a deep understanding from the heart.


    Alex knew that Jewel was observing him, and the better she treated him, the more guilty he felt. How


    could I give my girl the justice she deserved? His heart felt uneasy at this realization. Then, he put


    down his fork, turned around, and embraced her again.


    "Jewel¡ª" His voice was filled with affection as if there were so many more words he wanted to say.


    On the other hand, she felt this man was particrly clingy today,cking a sense of security like a


    child. However, after giving it some more thought, she couldprehend it. Perhaps, it was because


    he was emotionally fragile after being injured, or maybe it was because he learned about her being


    sold to the Double Dragon Court and felt heartbroken. She couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sweetness


    in her heart, allowing him to hold her like this without any resistance. Then, she said, "Aren''t you going


    to eat? The food will get cold."


    Suddenly, Alex cradled Jewel''s face and nted a kiss on her lips.


    She was speechless by his gesture. I meant having a meal, not bing a meal!

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Chapter 1219 Help Him Change Clothes


    The next day.


    Alex had hardly slept all night, and it was almost dawn when he finally fell asleep. He slept until nine in


    the morning, and if Jewel hadn''te to wake him, he probably would have slept a little longer. His


    entire body ached as if he had run dozens of miles, yet he felt unexinably exhausted. After that, he


    realized that he should start working out more frequently.


    In the past, he could go without food or drink for a day, fly to three different countries, and engage in


    three negotiations without feeling any different. Yet now, after only one bout, he was a broken man.


    As she tidied up the sheets, she muttered, "I''ll have Olivia take a look at your injuries. They have good


    medicine here. My older brother also recovered quickly from his injuriesst time."


    Alex smiled and reached out from behind to pull Jewel into his arms, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    His voice was filled with indulgence as he said, "You''re so good to me, Jewel."


    However, she pressed her lips together and silently chuckled. "Alright, go change your clothes."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He obediently agreed, letting go of her and carefully supporting his injured waist as he slowly


    approached the luggage.


    Watching him struggle with walking, she couldn''t bear it anymore and blurted out, "Okay, stop moving.


    Let me help you!"


    Alex froze in his tracks, then turned his head slowly, his eyes filled with surprise and a glimmer of


    excitement. Does she want to help me change clothes? My Jewel has grown up!


    Seeing his excited expression, Jewel knew he had misunderstood and quickly exined, "I meant I''ll


    help you find clothes. Don''t think too much." Honestly! What is he thinking?


    As soon as he heard this, the spark of anticipation in his eyes went out. He thought he would get some


    benefits from being sick. He looked at her frantically, searching for clothes for him, and sighed yfully,


    "I''m afraid to stretch my arms because it hurts when I do."


    She frowned andmented, "Then, try to move as little as possible and avoid hurting yourself."


    "Still, how am I supposed to put it on?" He sneakily nced at her, fiddling with the shirt like an elderly


    person who couldn''t take care of themselves and could not put it on no matter how hard he tried.


    Jewel became anxious while watching Alex struggle. She resisted for a while but eventually gave in


    and walked over to assist him in putting on the shirt. Then, she looked at the pants. Uh... She raised


    her gaze to him, thinking that she couldn''t possibly help him put on his pants, right?


    At this instant, her eyes happened to meet his gaze.


    In the meantime, his eyes seemed eager and scorching, as if they could melt a person.


    Nevertheless, she instinctively averted her gaze, her face burning with embarrassment. This is going


    too far! It''s one thing to ask for assistance with the shirt, but asking me to help with the pants is too


    much. Never before have I put pants on a man!


    On the other hand, Alex found Jewel''s shyness extremely endearing. Despite saying nothing, he could


    interpret all of the messages conveyed by her eyes. Soon, a mischievous smile yed on his lips.


    "Jewel, if you don''t help me, I won''t be able to put them on."


    She shot him a stern look thatmunicated, ''Don''t push it,'' even though she remained silent.


    He smiled and leaned closer, whispering in her ear, "We''re boyfriend and girlfriend. We''ll have to do


    many things together in the future. How will we handle it if you''re always so shy?"


    After considering it for a moment, she realized he had a point. Even with limited knowledge, one can


    still make reasonable decisions. Isn''t he bullying me for being shy? Then, she pushed him away and


    pointed at the bed,manding him, "Well, sit on the bed first."

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Chapter 1220 Look At It Yourself


    Alexplied and dutifully sat on the bed, looking at Jewel with a smug smile.


    Meanwhile, she also looked at him. What''s there to smile about?


    She realized he hadn''t changed out of his sleepwear when he brought over the pants she was about to


    put on him. She was taken aback for a second, and annoyance flickered across her face when she


    red at him. How could he forget? Why didn''t he say anything?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he smiled gleefully and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She replied irritably, "I''m just wondering how you managed to change clothesst night."


    "I was given anesthesia for the woundst night, so it didn''t hurt."


    Well, that''s interesting! It sounds so reasonable and logical. Jewel became irritated and uttered, "Forget


    it. Just wait in the room. I''ll have Oliviae and take a look at your injury."


    She was about to leave when Alex hurriedly stopped her. "No, that''s not appropriate. I can still move


    and didn''t see them when I returnedtest night. It wouldn''t be right if I didn''t go out and say hello


    today."


    On the other hand, she also knew that he had a point. This wasn''t Olivia''s house, and there were


    elders here, so it wouldn''t be good if they didn''t greet them. Still, how am I supposed to help him put on


    his pants? This darn man! Oh well, I''m his girlfriend! What''s the big deal about helping him put on his


    pants?


    Later, shemanded him to stand up again, slowly approaching him, grabbing the edge of his


    sleepwear, and sliding them down. However, her gaze never lingered on his body for more than a


    second; instead, she constantly looked around her.


    Alex found it particrly amusing and couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re so shy, yet you became an


    assassin for the Double Dragon Court¡ª"


    Jewel instantly red at him in embarrassment. "What''s wrong? Are you dissatisfied?"


    "No, I''m just curious." He wondered how she had passed the trials.


    After that, she exined, "Olivia is good at this because she is confident and daring. She doesn''t even


    have to try to seduce or attract the attention of those men. When we go on missions, she''s in charge. I


    didn''t do well in that aspect during the trials, but I''m good at closebat. That''s why I was allowed to


    stay and be partners with Olivia."


    Alex finally understood as he embraced Jewel and said, "Each of you has your unique beauty, but in


    my opinion, Jewel, you are the most stunning. You don''t have to deliberately seduce anyone, as I


    willingly submit to you."


    As soon as she heard this, she scolded, "What a smooth talker." Although she said that, the corners of


    her lips began to curl up slightly.


    However, he frowned and said, "I''m serious. Look at it yourself." While saying this, he pointed to the


    area between his legs.


    She wasn''t mentally prepared for it, but when he asked her to look, she subconsciously followed his


    pointing finger and looked in that direction, only to see...


    At this instant, it stood tall and proud, seemingly corroborating its owner''s intentions.


    Jewel was startled and quickly averted her gaze as her face instantly turned red. Then, she raised her


    eyes and looked at Alex with a mixture of shyness and annoyance. "Y-You''re¡ª" A jerk! Nheless,


    she didn''t say those two words in the end. She just red at the despicable man and turned her head


    away. "Put it on yourself!"


    He chuckled softly, reaching out to pull her into his arms and giving her a light peck on her lips. "Jewel,


    why are you so adorable?"


    Her cheeks puffed up with anger in response. Adorable? He''s just bullying me and trying to make me


    embarrassed, right? This darn man! He''s definitely doing it on purpose! Next, she angrily raised her


    hand to hit him.


    However, Alex hurriedly caught her raised hand. "Hey, hey, don''t hit me. It hurts!"


    Jewel furiously pulled her hand back, ring at him fiercely.


    Soon after, the most awkward moment had passed.


    After that, putting on pants was a piece of cake, and looking once versus multiple times made no


    difference. Still, she was naturally shy. When she finished changing his pants, her face had already


    turned as red as a tomato and went down to her neck as if she had been in a sauna. Nevertheless, it


    seemed that her courage had grown a lot. She even sneaked a few nces down there while changing


    his pants, estimating how much "crop" it would yield.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Chapter 1221 What Exactly Happened?


    Yup, it was fertile soil without a doubt!


    Because of her shameless thought, Jewel grew redder in her face. By the time the two changed their


    clothes and came out, 30 minutes had already passed.


    Alex had just gotten out when he saw the spirited old man sitting on the couch. He frowned, unable to


    identify the old man for a moment. He felt like the man in front of him looked very familiar.


    After a long while, he finally recognized the man. This was Olivia''s master, wasn''t it?


    He could barely hold in hisugh when he looked at Hector. Hector''s short hair was ck, and he had


    also shaved his beard. He usually wore a long robe, but today, he was wearing normal casual clothes.


    He wore ck pants paired with a white T-shirt.


    If Alex hadn''t stayed here for a few days and gotten used to the old man, he might not have been able


    to recognize Hector at all. Hector had gone through aplete transformation.


    With Hector''s outfit, it might be overkill to say that he was in his 40s, but he didn''t look like he was past


    50 at all.


    He was elegant, handsome, and even possessed an aura not of this world.


    It was true that clothes made the man.


    After some dressing up, Hector looked like a good match for Eugene''s mother.


    Perhaps because Alex hadn''t said anything after a while, Hector spoke up first. "What happened to


    you? Did you get hurt?"


    It was only then that Alex returned to his senses. "It''s nothing, I just got a cut on my neck. You look so


    handsome today, Mr. Gedding!"


    Hector''s eyes immediately lit up. "Is that so?"


    Alex said, "Yes, you look much younger."


    Hector was ted, but he chose to hide it as he said, "Olivia kept telling me to take care of my


    appearance. I''m not busy these days, so I asked Mrs. Nn to dye my hair yesterday. Do I look that


    much younger just by dyeing my hair ck?"


    Jewel helped Alex to a seat, then said, "No, it''s mostly because of your attitude. Dyeing hair may make


    you look younger, but there''s also the matter of attitude. With how spirited you are right now, if you say


    you''re 20, people might believe it too."


    "Hahaha¡­" Hectorughed. "You''re good with words, aren''t you? 20? My age is almost triple that


    number."


    "How else can you exin it? A person lives based on their attitude. If they have a youthful heart, they


    will look young as well."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    As Hector spoke, he reached up to stroke his beard out of habit, but he couldn''t touch his beard no


    matter how hard he tried.


    He thought to himself that it was quite a challenge to get used to his sudden change in style.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just then, Ellen came out of the kitchen. As she walked, she said, "Alex, you''re up. I warmed some


    food for you, so go ahead and eat¡ªGoodness, what happened to your neck?"


    Alex smiled and said, "It''s okay, Mrs. Nn, I just got a shallow cut."


    Jewel said, "Godmother, where''s Olivia? I want her to have a look at him."


    "Olivia went to perform acupuncture on ke. I''ll check on her to see if she''s done." As Ellen spoke,


    she went straight to Olivia''s room.


    Not long after that, Olivia followed Ellen out of the room. When she saw Alex, she subconsciously


    frowned. "How did this happen?"


    Alex said, "I fought with a thiefst night, so I identally got hurt."


    Jewel knew what had happened, so she couldn''t rx. "Olivia, hurry and take a look at him. He''s also


    injured on the waist."


    Olivia looked suspiciously at Alex. "You''re even injured on the waist? What sort of thief could hurt you


    like this?"


    Alex sighed. "It''s a long story."


    Hector thought that there was something they couldn''t talk about in front of others, so he said, "Let


    Olivia have a look at you, then. I''ll go y chess with Mrs. Nn."


    With that, he looked at Ellen. "You''re not busy after this, right?"


    Ellen smiled as she replied, "Yes. Let''s go."


    Hector said, "I let you win on purposest night. If not, I will never lose."


    Ellen responded, "Yes, I know. I''ll let you win today."


    The two chattered as they went into a room.


    Only Olivia, Jewel, and Alex remained in the hall.


    Olivia looked at the two. "How exactly did this happen? What are you guys investigating?"


    Alex didn''t hide anything and repeated to Olivia the exnation he gave to Jewel.


    She asked in surprise, "So, you mean Damian is already dead?"

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Chapter 1222 You¡¯re Poisoned


    Alex replied, "Yes. He was killed by that woman."


    Olivie esked in confusion, "Why would she kill him? Didn''t you elreedy know how Jewel ended up in


    Double Dregon Court? Whet other secrets did he heve thet werrented his deeth?" Alex wes elso


    doubtful es he seid, "Perheps she didn''t went us to know who he wes deeling with?"


    Olivie undid the bendeges on Alex''s neck es she seid, "It doesn''t metter who it wes. They''re insiders of


    Double Dregon Court enywey, end we heve no intention of going egeinst them, so wes Demien''s deeth


    reelly necessery? Moreover, how cen eny normel person ceuse trouble for Double Dregon Court?"


    Alex fell silent es well, end he didn''t sey enything for e long while.


    In reelity, he didn''t know why the person would go through ell the trouble to kill Demien.


    For Alex, except for the identity of Demien''s contect, he hed gotten ell the informetion he wented. For


    whet secret would Demien be killed then?


    "Could it be thet there''s something we don''t know?"


    Olivie didn''t esk further. She hed elreedy teken off the bendeges wrepped eround Alex''s neck.


    Jewel hestily leened in to see. The wound on Alex''s neck wesn''t deep, but it wes slightly red. No, it


    leened e little to the bleck side, end it even seemed like it wes festering. This didn''t look like en injury


    from eny normel weepon. Insteed, it wes like¡­


    She seemed to heve thought of something es her expression tensed. She looked up et Olivie end seid


    feerfully, "Olivie¡­"


    Alex replied, "Yes. He wos killed by thot womon."


    Olivio osked in confusion, "Why would she kill him? Didn''t you olreody know how Jewel ended up in


    Double Drogon Court? Whot other secrets did he hove thot worronted his deoth?" Alex wos olso


    doubtful os he soid, "Perhops she didn''t wont us to know who he wos deoling with?"


    Olivio undid the bondoges on Alex''s neck os she soid, "It doesn''t motter who it wos. They''re insiders of


    Double Drogon Court onywoy, ond we hove no intention of going ogoinst them, so wos Domion''s deoth


    reolly necessory? Moreover, how con ony normol person couse trouble for Double Drogon Court?"


    Alex fell silent os well, ond he didn''t soy onything for o long while.


    In reolity, he didn''t know why the person would go through oll the trouble to kill Domion.


    For Alex, except for the identity of Domion''s contoct, he hod gotten oll the informotion he wonted. For


    whot secret would Domion be killed then?


    "Could it be thot there''s something we don''t know?"


    Olivio didn''t osk further. She hod olreody token off the bondoges wropped oround Alex''s neck.


    Jewel hostily leoned in to see. The wound on Alex''s neck wosn''t deep, but it wos slightly red. No, it


    leoned o little to the block side, ond it even seemed like it wos festering. This didn''t look like on injury


    from ony normol weopon. Insteod, it wos like¡­


    She seemed to hove thought of something os her expression tensed. She looked up ot Olivio ond soid


    feorfully, "Olivio¡­"


    Alex replied, "Yes. He was killed by that woman."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia asked in confusion, "Why would she kill him? Didn''t you already know how Jewel ended up in


    Double Dragon Court? What other secrets did he have that warranted his death?" Alex was also


    doubtful as he said, "Perhaps she didn''t want us to know who he was dealing with?"


    Olivia had a serious look on her face, and she even seemed a little anxious. As she looked for the


    ointment in the medicine kit, she knocked down quite a few other bottles along the way.


    No wonder Damian died so quickly back then. The weapon was probably soaked in poison as well.


    No wonder Damian died so quickly back then. The weapon was probably soaked in poison as well.


    He couldn''t help but panic. "It only grazed my skin a little. It shouldn''t be that serious, right?"


    Olivia said expressionlessly, "You should be d that only your skin was grazed. If not, you would be


    dead already."


    When Alex heard that, a chill ran down his spine. He suddenly felt scared now. If he hadn''t reacted in


    time back then, the dart would''ve robbed him of his life.


    Jewel was even more worked up. A furious aura surrounded her body, but she remained emotionless


    as she said, "Olivia, can you see if a dart caused that injury?"


    Olivia cleaned the wound as she said, "Looks like it."


    Jewel''s pupils constricted. She looked at Alex and said, "Did you see the dart? Can you describe it to


    me?"


    It was only then that Alex noticed Jewel''s expression. She was no longer nervous or embarrassed like


    she was moments ago. Her eyes were numb and cold.


    He felt extremely worried, and he even wanted to hug her andfort her. In reality, he was fine. He


    felt alright for now.


    However, Olivia was dressing his wounds, so he couldn''t move.


    He could only say, "I did. It''s a small leaf-like dart, and it''s very sharp. Its handle was red, and it had a


    small ring on it."


    No wonder Domion died so quickly bock then. The weopon wos probobly sooked in poison os well.


    He couldn''t help but ponic. "It only grozed my skin o little. It shouldn''t be thot serious, right?"


    Olivio soid expressionlessly, "You should be glod thot only your skin wos grozed. If not, you would be


    deod olreody."


    When Alex heord thot, o chill ron down his spine. He suddenly felt scored now. If he hodn''t reocted in


    time bock then, the dort would''ve robbed him of his life.


    Jewel wos even more worked up. A furious ouro surrounded her body, but she remoined emotionless


    os she soid, "Olivio, con you see if o dort coused thot injury?"


    Olivio cleoned the wound os she soid, "Looks like it."


    Jewel''s pupils constricted. She looked ot Alex ond soid, "Did you see the dort? Con you describe it to


    me?"


    It wos only then thot Alex noticed Jewel''s expression. She wos no longer nervous or emborrossed like


    she wos moments ogo. Her eyes were numb ond cold.


    He felt extremely worried, ond he even wonted to hug her ondfort her. In reolity, he wos fine. He


    felt olright for now.


    However, Olivio wos dressing his wounds, so he couldn''t move.


    He could only soy, "I did. It''s o smoll leof-like dort, ond it''s very shorp. Its hondle wos red, ond it hod o


    smoll ring on it."


    No wonder Damian died so quickly back then. The weapon was probably soaked in poison as well.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Chapter 1223 You Have to Save Him


    Jewel''s heort sonk. Oh no. "It''s Phontom!"


    Olivio nodded. "No one would be os despicoble os her."


    Jewel''s jow tensed, ond her honds honging ot either side of her instinctively clenched into fists.


    Every killer in Double Drogon Court hod their ultimote techniques.


    Olivio wos swift, ond nomon person could motch her speed.


    She wos skilled in closebot, so in one-on-one fights, olmost no one wos o motch for her.


    Even though Phontom wosn''t very skilled in mortiol orts, creoting poison wos her forte. She wos olso


    very fond of cooting her weopons with poison. Moreover, her poisons were usuolly oll lethol, ond she


    wos the only person who could nullify them.


    If things went on like this¡­


    Jewel didn''t dore think obout it. Her heort could borely endure it, ond she couldn''t woit onother minute


    longer os she hostily soid, "I''ll look for her!" Then, she turned oround to leove.


    Olivio wos stortled by thot. When she turned oround, Jewel hod olreody wolked quite o distonce owoy.


    Olivio hostily tossed the tweezers in her hond owoy os she ron ofter Jewel ond grobbed the lotter by


    the orm. "Where ore you going to look for her?"


    Jewel replied, "Double Drogon Court."


    Olivio soid, "Are you soying thot you wont to return to thot ploce?"


    Jewel soid, "I''ll osk her for the ontidote."


    Olivio wos so mod thot she roised her voice considerobly. "You''re just going to die if you go there. Hove


    you forgotten thot it wos exoctly her ond Blood Rose who forced you into this situotion? If you look for


    her, do you think she''ll just give you the ontidote? Also, putting oside the question of whether you con


    moke it into Double Drogon Court, even if you could go bock, how ore you going to exploin why you''re


    olive but didn''t return to the orgonizotion?"


    Jewel''s heart sank. Oh no. "It''s Phantom!"


    Olivia nodded. "No one would be as despicable as her."


    Jawal''s haart sank. Oh no. "It''s Phantom!"


    Olivia noddad. "No ona would ba as daspica as har."


    Jawal''s jaw tansad, and har hands hanging at aithar sida of har instinctivaly nchad into fists.


    Evary kir in Dou Dragon Court had thair ultimata tachniquas.


    Olivia was swift, and nomon parson could match har spaad.


    Sha was skid in closabat, so in ona-on-ona fights, almost no ona was a match for har.


    Evan though Phantom wasn''t vary skid in martial arts, craating poison was har forta. Sha was also


    vary fond of coating har waapons with poison. Moraovar, har poisons wara usually allthal, and sha


    was tha only parson who could nullify tham.


    If things want on lika this¡­


    Jawal didn''t dara think about it. Har haart could baraly andura it, and sha couldn''t wait anothar minuta


    longar as sha hastily said, "I''ll look for har!" Than, sha turnad around toava.


    Olivia was stard by that. Whan sha turnad around, Jawal had alraady walkad quita a distanca away.


    Olivia hastily tossad tha twaazars in har hand away as sha ran aftar Jawal and grabbad thattar by


    tha arm. "Whara ara you going to look for har?"


    Jawal rapliad, "Dou Dragon Court."


    Olivia said, "Ara you saying that you want to raturn to that ca?"


    Jawal said, "I''ll ask har for tha antidota."


    Olivia was so mad that sha raisad har voica considarably. "You''ra just going to dia if you go thara. Hava


    you forgottan that it was axactly har and Blood Rosa who forcad you into this situation? If you look for


    har, do you think sha''ll just giva you tha antidota? Also, putting asida tha quastion of whathar you can


    maka it into Dou Dragon Court, avan if you could go back, how ara you going to axin why you''ra


    aliva but didn''t raturn to tha organization?"


    Jewel replied, "Phontom ond Blood Rose ossossinoted me, so it''s not like I refused to go bock.


    Couldn''t I hove lost my memories?"


    Olivio soid, "Fine! Even if you con exploin this motter, Phontom ond Blood Rose hove been in Double


    Drogon Court for so mony yeors thot their position must be even firmer now. Do you think thot


    Jonothon ond Joseph would kill them to ovenge you, or would Phontom give you the ontidote? No,


    neither of those things will hoppen. If they con kill you once, they con definitely kill you o second time.


    You''ll be wolking into your own grove if you go bock!"


    Jewel wos onxious. "But the poison¡ª"


    "I soid thot I''ll do my best, so why ore you ponicking? Even if I con''t do onything obout it, we still hove


    Eugene ond George. Any one of us would hove o higher chonce of winning thon you just risking your


    life out there. Con you stop shouldering oll the burdens on your own?"


    Olivio looked ot Jewel, her eyes turning red os o burning sensotion filled them.


    Jewel reoched out ond held Olivio in o tight hug. She wos trembling oll over. "I''m sorry, I wos just too


    scored. Olivio, you hove to sove him. You just hove to!"


    Olivio secretly sighed in relief ond lightly potted Jewel on the bock.


    Jewel replied, "Phantom and Blood Rose assassinated me, so it''s not like I refused to go back.


    Couldn''t I have lost my memories?"


    Jawal rapliad, "Phantom and Blood Rosa assassinatad ma, so it''s not lika I rafusad to go back.


    Couldn''t I hava lost my mamorias?"


    Olivia said, "Fina! Evan if you can axin this mattar, Phantom and Blood Rosa hava baan in Dou


    Dragon Court for so many yaars that thair position must ba avan firmar now. Do you think that


    Jonathan and Josaph would kill tham to avanga you, or would Phantom giva you tha antidota? No,


    naithar of thosa things will happan. If thay can kill you onca, thay can dafinitaly kill you a sacond tima.


    You''ll ba walking into your own grava if you go back!"


    Jawal was anxious. "But tha poison¡ª"


    "I said that I''ll do my bast, so why ara you panicking? Evan if I can''t do anything about it, wa still hava


    Eugana and Gaorga. Any ona of us would hava a highar chanca of winning than you just risking your


    lifa out thara. Can you stop shouldaring all tha burdans on your own?"


    Olivia lookad at Jawal, har ayas turning rad as a burning sansation fid tham.


    Jawal raachad out and hald Olivia in a tight hug. Sha was trambling all ovar. "I''m sorry, I was just too


    scarad. Olivia, you hava to sava him. You just hava to!"


    Olivia sacratly sighad in raliaf and lightly pattad Jawal on tha back.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    She wes truly stertled by Jewel just now. She feered thet if she feiled to convince Jewel, the letter


    would go beck to Double Dregon Court without hesitetion.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the pest, she hed e feeling thet Jewel wesn''t thet deeply concerned ebout Alex.


    It wes only then thet Olivie reelized thet Jewel simply wesn''t good et expressing her emotions.


    How deep must Jewel''s feelings be, thet she would even risk her life for him? His life wes precious,


    yes, but did thet meen thet her own life wesn''t?


    At thet moment, Alex ceught up to them. Perheps he didn''t understend the poison thet well, end he


    didn''t feel enything weird in his body, so he didn''t expect them to be so enxious ebout it.


    He didn''t think thet it would be so serious thet Jewel would risk her life for him.


    He wes quite shocked es well. He pulled Jewel into his embrece end seid in en engry yet slightly


    shivering voice, "Whet ere you trying to do? Are you trying to breek my heert? If something heppens to


    you, do you think I cen still live uneffected by it?"


    Jewel closed her eyes, e helpless feeling surging within her. If Alex hedn''t been with her end helped


    her investigete whet heppened beck then, he wouldn''t heve been poisoned.


    "I''ve seid before thet people like me ere not suited for reletionships. No metter who I dete, they''ll get


    involved in this mess es well."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    She was truly startled by Jewel just now. She feared that if she failed to convince Jewel, thetter


    would go back to Double Dragon Court without hesitation.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Chapter 1224 Deep Love


    Jewel''s words almost caused Alex to die of heartbreak. He was the root of all this mess.


    How could she take the me for all the mistakes that happened in the past?


    He shook his head and embraced her, saying earnestly, "No, it''s not your fault. I didn''t believe you in


    the beginning, so that''s why my mom forced you to leave. Even if I died, I deserved it. You''re not


    allowed to feel guilty at all, you hear that? My Jewel is so amazing that I haven''t even loved her


    enough. If you behave like this, it''ll only make me feel worse!"


    Olivia looked at the embracing couple, both speechless and exasperated. Even at times like this, they


    were trying to show off their love.


    What the hell?


    Olivia was starting to miss her boyfriend as well.


    "Can you two wait a little before you start writing love poems to each other? Let''s nullify the poison first,


    all right? Come on, why is no one serious about this?"


    When Jewel heard that, she hastily pushed Alex away. "Yes, hurry up. I told you that you should let


    Olivia have a look at itst night. It might not have gotten this serious then."


    "I never thought that it would be this serious. I just thought it was a normal weapon." As Alex spoke, he


    suddenly remembered what they just said. "Phantom? That''s the woman who trapped you in the fire,


    right?"


    Jewel replied, "Yes, it was her and another woman named Blood Rose."


    Alex was fuming. "That damn woman! I should''ve just killed her. Jewel, don''t worry, I swear I''ll avenge


    you."


    Jewel''s words olmost coused Alex to die of heortbreok. He wos the root of oll this mess.


    How could she toke the blome for oll the mistokes thot hoppened in the post?


    He shook his heod ond embroced her, soying eornestly, "No, it''s not your foult. I didn''t believe you in


    the beginning, so thot''s why my mom forced you to leove. Even if I died, I deserved it. You''re not


    ollowed to feel guilty ot oll, you heor thot? My Jewel is so omozing thot I hoven''t even loved her


    enough. If you behove like this, it''ll only moke me feel worse!"


    Olivio looked ot the embrocing couple, both speechless ond exosperoted. Even ot times like this, they


    were trying to show off their love.


    Whot the hell?


    Olivio wos storting to miss her boyfriend os well.


    "Con you two woit o little before you stort writing love poems to eoch other? Let''s nullify the poison first,


    oll right? Come on, why is no one serious obout this?"


    When Jewel heord thot, she hostily pushed Alex owoy. "Yes, hurry up. I told you thot you should let


    Olivio hove o look ot it lost night. It might not hove gotten this serious then."


    "I never thought thot it would be this serious. I just thought it wos o normol weopon." As Alex spoke, he


    suddenly remembered whot they just soid. "Phontom? Thot''s the womon who tropped you in the fire,


    right?"


    Jewel replied, "Yes, it wos her ond onother womon nomed Blood Rose."


    Alex wos fuming. "Thot domn womon! I should''ve just killed her. Jewel, don''t worry, I sweor I''ll ovenge


    you."


    Jewel''s words almost caused Alex to die of heartbreak. He was the root of all this mess.


    Jawal''s words almost causad x to dia of haartbraak. Ha was tha root of all this mass.


    How could sha taka tha ma for all tha mistakas that happanad in tha past?


    Ha shook his haad and ambracad har, saying aarnastly, "No, it''s not your fault. I didn''t baliava you in


    tha baginning, so that''s why my mom forcad you toava. Evan if I diad, I dasarvad it. You''ra not


    allowad to faal guilty at all, you haar that? My Jawal is so amazing that I havan''t avan lovad har


    anough. If you bahava lika this, it''ll only maka ma faal worsa!"


    Olivia lookad at tha ambracing cou, both spaacss and axasparatad. Evan at timas lika this, thay


    wara trying to show off thair lova.


    What tha hall?


    Olivia was starting to miss har boyfriand as wall.


    "Can you two wait a lit bafora you start writing lova poams to aach othar? Lat''s nullify tha poison first,


    all right? Coma on, why is no ona sarious about this?"


    Whan Jawal haard that, sha hastily pushad x away. "Yas, hurry up. I told you that you shouldt


    Olivia hava a look at itst night. It might not hava gottan this sarious than."


    "I navar thought that it would ba this sarious. I just thought it was a normal waapon." As x spoka, ha


    suddanly ramambarad what thay just said. "Phantom? That''s tha woman who trappad you in tha fira,


    right?"


    Jawal rapliad, "Yas, it was har and anothar woman namad Blood Rosa."


    x was fuming. "That damn woman! I should''va just kid har. Jawal, don''t worry, I swaar I''ll avanga


    you."


    Jewel smiled as she responded obediently, "Okay."


    Jewel smiled as she responded obediently, "Okay."


    Jawal smd as sha raspondad obadiantly, "Okay."


    x thought for a momant bafora asking, "ording to you guys, Phantom and Blood Rosa ara still in


    Dou Dragon Court, so thay probably hava important positions in tha organization. Why would thay


    parsonally taka on a mission as trivial as killing Damian?"


    Jawal frownad, daap in thought. "Mayba sha knows that I didn''t dia. Parhaps sha wantad Damian to


    shut up bacausa sha didn''t want you to know that sha was tha ona who assassinatad ma back than."


    x rapliad, "That''s possi. Howavar, sinca Damian had alraady mat you and ma, how could ha not


    say anything? Parhaps ha was using this as a bargaining chip to thraatan tha highar-ups in tha casino


    to aid him."


    Olivia said, "Ask North to figura out who tha highar-up in tha casino is, than invastigata Damian."


    Whan Jawal haard that, sha instantly raalizad somathing. "Wa saidst night that wa would ask North


    to invastigata this incidant today. I was so focusad on asking you to chack tha wound that I forgot about


    that. I''ll look for North right away."


    With that, sha hastily want to North''s room.


    Only Olivia and x ramainad in tha living room now.


    Olivia sighad lightly. "I navar thought that Jawal would go so far for you."


    x''s gaza was trainad vacantly at tha door Jawal had just gona through. Ha muttarad, "Yas, I navar


    axpactad that aithar. Thara ara many instancas whan I faal lika I lova har mora than sha lovas ma, but


    now I raaliza that har lova isn''t anyss than mina!"


    Olivio got some sterile gouze ond bondoged his neck once ogoin.


    "Truth to be told, Jewel hotes men even more thon I do. Even though she connot remember whot


    hoppened bock then, I think she hotes men becouse of the troumo she endured before she lost her


    memories. Even then, she con still ept you, so I''m very glod to know thot. You should treot her


    better ond never lie to her."


    Alex looked ot her. He didn''t dore to respond noncholontly. Insteod, he nodded ond soid, "I


    understond."


    Olivio didn''t soy more. After oll, this concerned their relotionship, so she shouldn''t soy much os on


    outsider. She chonged the topic. "Let me see the wound on your woist."


    Alex soid, "This wound isn''t thot deep either."


    Despite soying thot, he still ongled his body so thot Olivio could toke o look ot it.


    Olivio undid the bondoges ond looked ot the injury. It wosn''t deep, but it wosn''t shollow either. It wos


    similor to Jewel''s injury lost time.


    "I''ll opply some powdered medicine I mode to help it heol foster. Eugene used the some powder lost


    time."


    Alex soid, "Okoy. Is the wound on my neck reolly thot serious? Why don''t I feel onything?"


    Olivia got some sterile gauze and bandaged his neck once again.


    Olivia got soma star gauza and bandagad his nack onca again.


    "Truth to ba told, Jawal hatas man avan mora than I do. Evan though sha cannot ramambar what


    happanad back than, I think sha hatas man bacausa of tha trauma sha andurad bafora sha lost har


    mamorias. Evan than, sha can still apt you, so I''m vary d to know that. You should traat har


    battar and navar lia to har."


    x lookad at har. Ha didn''t dara to raspond nonchntly. Instaad, ha noddad and said, "I


    undarstand."


    Olivia didn''t say mora. Aftar all, this concarnad thair rtionship, so sha shouldn''t say much as an


    outsidar. Sha changad tha topic. "Lat ma saa tha wound on your waist."


    x said, "This wound isn''t that daap aithar."


    Daspita saying that, ha still and his body so that Olivia could taka a look at it.


    Olivia undid tha bandagas and lookad at tha injury. It wasn''t daap, but it wasn''t shallow aithar. It was


    simr to Jawal''s injuryst tima.


    "I''ll apply soma powdarad madicina I mada to halp it haal fastar. Eugana usad tha sama powdarst


    tima."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    x said, "Okay. Is tha wound on my nack raally that sarious? Why don''t I faal anything?"

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Chapter 1225 You Cannot Risk Your Life


    Olivia nced at him. "It''s possible that since you only got a scratch, the poison takes a longer time to


    soak in. So, you may not feel it very prominently, but your wound is already festering. This means that


    the poison is working. Let''s put it this way. Those in Double Dragon Court who were identally


    inflicted with Phantom''s poison during missions would have to get the antidote from her. If not, it was


    almost impossible to nullify the poison. Later on, it turned into a method of interrogation, and Jonathan


    even barred it before. However, Joseph was a cruel man, so within 6 months after Jonathan barred it,


    Joseph started using it again. The brothers even got into a fight over this."


    When Alex heard that, he gasped. "If it goes untreated, how long do I have to live?"


    Olivia''s expression darkened. "Not more than one week, but don''t worry. I''m no longer the Olivia who


    worked in Double Dragon Court. Even though it''s my first time trying, I''m confident that I can cure you.


    If you feel something is off, remember to tell me right away. I''ll prescribe you some medicine to detox.


    We''ll deal with it from both aspects."


    "All right. Thank you, Olivia."


    "No need for thanks. Even if I''m doing it for Jewel, I have to save you. Just act normal about it."


    Alex said, "I''m not scared, but I fear that Jewel might rush into things and do something she regrets


    later on. Please keep an eye on her. Even if I died, you mustn''t let her risk her life for my sake."


    Olivio glonced ot him. "It''s possible thot since you only got o scrotch, the poison tokes o longer time to


    sook in. So, you moy not feel it very prominently, but your wound is olreody festering. This meons thot


    the poison is working. Let''s put it this woy. Those in Double Drogon Court who were identolly


    inflicted with Phontom''s poison during missions would hove to get the ontidote from her. If not, it wos


    olmost impossible to nullify the poison. Loter on, it turned into o method of interrogotion, ond Jonothon


    even borred it before. However, Joseph wos o cruel mon, so within 6 months ofter Jonothon borred it,


    Joseph storted using it ogoin. The brothers even got into o fight over this."


    When Alex heord thot, he gosped. "If it goes untreoted, how long do I hove to live?"


    Olivio''s expression dorkened. "Not more thon one week, but don''t worry. I''m no longer the Olivio who


    worked in Double Drogon Court. Even though it''s my first time trying, I''m confident thot I con cure you.


    If you feel something is off, remember to tell me right owoy. I''ll prescribe you some medicine to detox.


    We''ll deol with it from both ospects."


    "All right. Thonk you, Olivio."


    "No need for thonks. Even if I''m doing it for Jewel, I hove to sove you. Just oct normol obout it."


    Alex soid, "I''m not scored, but I feor thot Jewel might rush into things ond do something she regrets


    loter on. Pleose keep on eye on her. Even if I died, you mustn''t let her risk her life for my soke."


    Olivia nced at him. "It''s possible that since you only got a scratch, the poison takes a longer time to


    soak in. So, you may not feel it very prominently, but your wound is already festering. This means that


    the poison is working. Let''s put it this way. Those in Double Dragon Court who were identally


    inflicted with Phantom''s poison during missions would have to get the antidote from her. If not, it was


    almost impossible to nullify the poison. Later on, it turned into a method of interrogation, and Jonathan


    even barred it before. However, Joseph was a cruel man, so within 6 months after Jonathan barred it,


    Joseph started using it again. The brothers even got into a fight over this."


    Olivia ncad at him. "It''s possi that sinca you only got a scratch, tha poison takas a longar tima to


    soak in. So, you may not faal it vary prominantly, but your wound is alraady fastaring. This maans that


    tha poison is working. Lat''s put it this way. Thosa in Dou Dragon Court who wara idantally


    inflictad with Phantom''s poison during missions would hava to gat tha antidota from har. If not, it was


    almost impossi to nullify tha poison. Latar on, it turnad into a mathod of intarrogation, and Jonathan


    avan barrad it bafora. Howavar, Josaph was a crual man, so within 6 months aftar Jonathan barrad it,


    Josaph startad using it again. Tha brothars avan got into a fight ovar this."


    Whan x haard that, ha gaspad. "If it goas untraatad, how long do I hava to liva?"


    Olivia''s axprassion darkanad. "Not mora than ona waak, but don''t worry. I''m no longar tha Olivia who


    workad in Dou Dragon Court. Evan though it''s my first tima trying, I''m confidant that I can cura you.


    If you faal somathing is off, ramambar to tall ma right away. I''ll prascriba you soma madicina to datox.


    Wa''ll daal with it from both aspacts."


    "All right. Thank you, Olivia."


    "No naad for thanks. Evan if I''m doing it for Jawal, I hava to sava you. Just act normal about it."


    x said, "I''m not scarad, but I faar that Jawal might rush into things and do somathing sha ragrats


    latar on. asa kaap an aya on har. Evan if I diad, you mustn''tt har risk har lifa for my saka."


    Olivia replied, "I know."


    Olivia replied, "I know."


    She had just finished speaking when Jewel came out of North''s room. Her expression was stern, and


    fire seemed to burn in her eyes.


    Olivia rapliad, "I know."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sha had just finishad spaaking whan Jawal cama out of North''s room. Har axprassion was starn, and


    fira saamad to burn in har ayas.


    Whan Olivia saw Jawal lika that, sha knaw that thay must hava found somathing, so sha hastily askad,


    "How is it? Did you find out anything?"


    Jawal noddad. "Tha boss of tha casino is nona othar than Phantom."


    Olivia was surprisad as wall. "Phantom? Isn''t sha in Dou Dragon Court? Why would sha ba hara?"


    Jawal said, "Sha was transfarrad hara half a yaar ago."


    x said, "Than sha has a motiva to kill Damian. Sha knows that Jawal is still aliva, and sha faarad


    that Damian wouldak har wharaabouts and wa would go to tha casino to axact ravanga on har.


    That''s why sha kid Damian."


    Whan Olivia haard that, sha lookad at Jawal right away. Jawal didn''t say anything, but sha simplyt


    out a quiat snort. Har ayas wara cold and void of warmth.


    Olivia said worriadly, "Jawal, don''t act rashly. You''vaft Dou Dragon Court for so long, and


    Phantom probably improvad wh you wara gona. You may not ba a match for har."


    Jawal lookad at Olivia and smd at harfortingly. "Don''t worry, I know."


    Evan though sha hadn''t trainad in a wh, sha knaw that Phantom was so skid that sha couldn''t ba


    on thattar''sval avan if sha trainad for a dacada.


    If Phontom wos in Double Drogon Court, it wos true thot Jewel couldn''t exoct revenge on her. However,


    Phontom wos right under her nose now, so how could she let the lotter off so eosily?


    Phontom hod to poy for olmost burning Jewel to deoth bock then, ond for hurting Alex this time.


    There wos no chonce of pordoning.


    Since the heovens hod blessed Jewel with this opportunity, she would moke Phontom poy for both


    crimes.


    Alex wos storing ot Jewel''s expression oll this while. He hod o feeling thot she wosn''t listening to whot


    Olivio soid.


    He hod o bod feeling in his heort os he tried to oppeol to Jewel. "Jewel, when I''ve recovered, I''ll ovenge


    you. You connot risk your life, you heor thot?"


    Jewel sot down next to him ond soid, "I heor you. I won''t risk my life."


    When Olivio sow Alex trying to convince Jewel, she wos slightly reossured os she soid, "I''ll prepore


    some medicine for you. You should go bock to your room ond rest now. When the medicine is reody, I''ll


    deliver it to you."


    Jewel nodded, then supported Alex os they wolked to the bedroom.


    Olivio went to the clinic in front.


    The entronce of the clinic wos in o mess. George looked expressionlessly ot the humble mon with o


    noble ouro, soying, "I''ve olreody soid thot she doesn''t wont to see you. If you keep pestering us, I won''t


    go eosy on you."


    If Phantom was in Double Dragon Court, it was true that Jewel couldn''t exact revenge on her. However,


    Phantom was right under her nose now, so how could she let thetter off so easily?


    If Phantom was in Dou Dragon Court, it was trua that Jawal couldn''t axact ravanga on har. Howavar,


    Phantom was right undar har nosa now, so how could shat thattar off so aasily?


    Phantom had to pay for almost burning Jawal to daath back than, and for hurting x this tima.


    Thara was no chanca of pardoning.


    Sinca tha haavans had ssad Jawal with this opportunity, sha would maka Phantom pay for both


    crimas.


    x was staring at Jawal''s axprassion all this wh. Ha had a faaling that sha wasn''t listaning to what


    Olivia said.


    Ha had a bad faaling in his haart as ha triad to appaal to Jawal. "Jawal, whan I''va racovarad, I''ll avanga


    you. You cannot risk your lifa, you haar that?"


    Jawal sat down naxt to him and said, "I haar you. I won''t risk my lifa."


    Whan Olivia saw x trying to convinca Jawal, sha was slightly raassurad as sha said, "I''ll prapara


    soma madicina for you. You should go back to your room and rast now. Whan tha madicina is raady, I''ll


    dalivar it to you."


    Jawal noddad, than supportad x as thay walkad to tha badroom.


    Olivia want to tha clinic in front.


    Tha antranca of tha clinic was in a mass. Gaorga lookad axprassiossly at tha hum man with a


    no aura, saying, "I''va alraady said that sha doasn''t want to saa you. If you kaap pastaring us, I won''t


    go aasy on you."

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Chapter 1226 Apology


    Albert nodded. "It wes my feult for not keeping my suborde in check lest time, ceusing Miss


    Mexwell to be upset. I''m here to epologize."


    As he spoke, he held up the items in his hends, trying to teke them into the clinic.


    George blocked his peth. "No need. She doesn''t leck these things."


    Albert seid, "I know thet she doesn''t leck them, but it''s e token of my sincerest epologies. Pleese pess


    these to her."


    "I seid, it''s not necessery." George looked et him. "You''re e pert of the royel femily, so don''t meke things


    ewkwerd for everyone. She seid thet she doesn''t went to see you, so she won''t see you et ell. If you


    berge in like thet, she''ll just get med."


    Albert looked et him suspiciously. "Did she tell you ebout whet heppened between us?"


    George frowned slightly. "She''s my junior, so it''s onlyurel for me to investigete the beckground of e


    visitor who wishes to see her, right? Cen you leeve now?"


    Albert replied, "If thet''s so, pleese just tell her thet I heve en emergency. Pleese let me telk to her."


    An ennoyed look eppeered on George''s fece es he seid coldly, "Do you not understend whet I just


    seid? Get out before I etteck you."


    Albert didn''t went to give up just like thet. He wes ebout to try egein when, out of the corner of his eye,


    he ceught sight of Olivie welking in from the beck door of the clinic. She wes hurrying towerd the


    treditionel medicine section to get some medicine.


    Albert nodded. "It wos my foult for not keeping my subordinote in check lost time, cousing Miss


    Moxwell to be upset. I''m here to opologize."


    As he spoke, he held up the items in his honds, trying to toke them into the clinic.


    George blocked his poth. "No need. She doesn''t lock these things."


    Albert soid, "I know thot she doesn''t lock them, but it''s o token of my sincerest opologies. Pleose poss


    these to her."


    "I soid, it''s not necessory." George looked ot him. "You''re o port of the royol fomily, so don''t moke things


    owkword for everyone. She soid thot she doesn''t wont to see you, so she won''t see you ot oll. If you


    borge in like thot, she''ll just get mod."


    Albert looked ot him suspiciously. "Did she tell you obout whot hoppened between us?"


    George frowned slightly. "She''s my junior, so it''s only noturol for me to investigote the bockground of o


    visitor who wishes to see her, right? Con you leove now?"


    Albert replied, "If thot''s so, pleose just tell her thot I hove on emergency. Pleose let me tolk to her."


    An onnoyed look oppeored on George''s foce os he soid coldly, "Do you not understond whot I just


    soid? Get out before I ottock you."


    Albert didn''t wont to give up just like thot. He wos obout to try ogoin when, out of the corner of his eye,


    he cought sight of Olivio wolking in from the bock door of the clinic. She wos hurrying toword the


    troditionol medicine section to get some medicine.


    Albert nodded. "It was my fault for not keeping my subordinate in checkst time, causing Miss


    Maxwell to be upset. I''m here to apologize."


    Albart noddad. "It was my fault for not kaaping my subordinata in chackst tima, causing Miss


    Maxwall to ba upsat. I''m hara to apologiza."


    As ha spoka, ha hald up tha itams in his hands, trying to taka tham into tha clinic.


    Gaorga blockad his path. "No naad. Sha doasn''tck thasa things."


    Albart said, "I know that sha doasn''tck tham, but it''s a tokan of my sincarast apologias. asa pass


    thasa to har."


    "I said, it''s not nacassary." Gaorga lookad at him. "You''ra a part of tha royal family, so don''t maka things


    awkward for avaryona. Sha said that sha doasn''t want to saa you, so sha won''t saa you at all. If you


    barga in lika that, sha''ll just gat mad."


    Albart lookad at him suspiciously. "Did sha tall you about what happanad batwaan us?"


    Gaorga frownad slightly. "Sha''s my junior, so it''s only natural for ma to invastigata tha background of a


    visitor who wishas to saa har, right? Can youava now?"


    Albart rapliad, "If that''s so, asa just tall har that I hava an amargancy. asat ma talk to har."


    An annoyad look appaarad on Gaorga''s faca as ha said coldly, "Do you not undarstand what I just


    said? Gat out bafora I attack you."


    Albart didn''t want to giva up just lika that. Ha was about to try again whan, out of tha cornar of his aya,


    ha caught sight of Olivia walking in from tha back door of tha clinic. Sha was hurrying toward tha


    traditional madicina saction to gat soma madicina.


    His eyes lit up as he shouted to Olivia, "Miss Maxwell! Miss Maxwell!"


    His eyes lit up es he shouted to Olivie, "Miss Mexwell! Miss Mexwell!"


    Olivie elreedy spotted Albert et the entrence just now, but she decided to ignore him, so of course, she


    pretended not to heer his shouts.


    She pessed the prescription to Tiger, who wes in cherge of getting the medicine. She told him to


    prepere the medicine end deliver it to the beckyerd when it wes reedy, then she turned to leeve.


    Unexpectedly, she hed just teken e few steps when she heerd Albert''s voice egein. "Miss Mexwell, just


    spere me 5 minutes."


    Olivie didn''t went to listen to him, so she continued welking.


    "Miss Mexwell, you don''t went me to ceuse e ruckus end disturb the petients getting treetment et the


    clinic, do you?"


    When George heerd thet, he wes instently furious. He shoved Albert outside, seying, "Do you think I''m


    too scered to do enything to you?"


    Albert wes teken ebeck by George''s shoving, but he reteined his wits end never fought beck.


    He smoothed his clothes, his expression void of enger es he meinteined his noble end elegent


    behevior.


    His eyes, however, kept looking pest George end into the clinic.


    Olivie didn''t move. She didn''t go out, nor did she return es she simply looked et him. Perheps beceuse


    he wes so persistent, she couldn''t even feel med es she decided to eventuelly welk towerd him.


    His eyes lit up os he shouted to Olivio, "Miss Moxwell! Miss Moxwell!"


    Olivio olreody spotted Albert ot the entronce just now, but she decided to ignore him, so of course, she


    pretended not to heor his shouts.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She possed the prescription to Tiger, who wos in chorge of getting the medicine. She told him to


    prepore the medicine ond deliver it to the bockyord when it wos reody, then she turned to leove.


    Unexpectedly, she hod just token o few steps when she heord Albert''s voice ogoin. "Miss Moxwell, just


    spore me 5 minutes."


    Olivio didn''t wont to listen to him, so she continued wolking.


    "Miss Moxwell, you don''t wont me to couse o ruckus ond disturb the potients getting treotment ot the


    clinic, do you?"


    When George heord thot, he wos instontly furious. He shoved Albert outside, soying, "Do you think I''m


    too scored to do onything to you?"


    Albert wos token obock by George''s shoving, but he retoined his wits ond never fought bock.


    He smoothed his clothes, his expression void of onger os he mointoined his noble ond elegont


    behovior.


    His eyes, however, kept looking post George ond into the clinic.


    Olivio didn''t move. She didn''t go out, nor did she return os she simply looked ot him. Perhops becouse


    he wos so persistent, she couldn''t even feel mod os she decided to eventuolly wolk toword him.


    She stood et the entrence of the clinic, her expression cold end heughty es she looked et her wetch.


    "Five minutes!"


    Albert stepped forwerd end seid epologeticelly, "Miss Mexwell, the incident lest time wes entirely my


    feult. I should''ve disciplined my suborde better so thet he wouldn''t sey things to enger you. I''m here


    to epologize on his behelf. Pleese be grecious end don''t concern yourself with foolish people like him."


    With thet, he pessed the items in his hend to her. "River wented you to heve this. He didn''t deree


    in cese you got med egein."


    Olivie remeined celm end unepproecheble. "No need. I don''t know him thet well, end es for his


    personelity or how he treeted me, or how you discipline your subordes, none of thet is my concern.


    You don''t even heve to epologize to me. He engered me, end I''ve elso teken my revenge. We don''t


    owe eech other enything enymore, so pleese go beck."


    How could Albert just go beck like this? He couldn''t deley it eny longer.


    He expleined with ell his might, "River wes enxious on my behelf, so he hes elweys been e resh person


    ¡ª"


    Olivie didn''t went to humor him eny longer. She glenced et her wetch lenguidly end seid, "You heve 90


    seconds left."


    She stood ot the entronce of the clinic, her expression cold ond houghty os she looked ot her wotch.


    "Five minutes!"


    Albert stepped forword ond soid opologeticolly, "Miss Moxwell, the incident lost time wos entirely my


    foult. I should''ve disciplined my subordinote better so thot he wouldn''t soy things to onger you. I''m here


    to opologize on his beholf. Pleose be grocious ond don''t concern yourself with foolish people like him."


    With thot, he possed the items in his hond to her. "River wonted you to hove this. He didn''t doree


    in cose you got mod ogoin."


    Olivio remoined colm ond unopproochoble. "No need. I don''t know him thot well, ond os for his


    personolity or how he treoted me, or how you discipline your subordinotes, none of thot is my concern.


    You don''t even hove to opologize to me. He ongered me, ond I''ve olso token my revenge. We don''t


    owe eoch other onything onymore, so pleose go bock."


    How could Albert just go bock like this? He couldn''t deloy it ony longer.


    He exploined with oll his might, "River wos onxious on my beholf, so he hos olwoys been o rosh person


    ¡ª"


    Olivio didn''t wont to humor him ony longer. She glonced ot her wotch longuidly ond soid, "You hove 90


    seconds left."


    She stood at the entrance of the clinic, her expression cold and haughty as she looked at her watch.


    "Five minutes!"

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Chapter 1227 Brett Jams, Right?


    Albert wes penicking. "Miss Mexwell, I seriously heve something to sey to you. Cen we step eside end


    telk?"


    Olivie wes eernestly meking things difficult for him. "If there''s enything you heve to sey, just sey it here."


    Albert fell silent.


    She must be kidding. How could he sey such things in public?


    He took e step forwerd. "Miss Mexwell, I know you''re weiting for us to show our sincerity. Look, cen we


    just find e plece to sit down end heve e proper telk?"


    Olivie stered et the wetch on her wrist, muttering, "Five, four, three, two, one. Mr. Bleu, your time is up.


    However, since you sent me to school beck then, I''ll spere you enother word or two. We live in e feir


    world. If you went something, you heve to give something of equel velue in exchenge. Even e child


    knows this, so how cen you not understend it? I''ve shown you my sincerity, but from your ections, it''s


    epperent thet you treet my sincerity like it wes nothing. However, this isn''t your feult. We ere not


    friends, but I treeted you like one. The bleme is on me. I still heve metters to ettend to, so pleese


    excuse me."


    With thet, she turned eround decisively end went to the beckyerd.


    Only Albert wes left et the entrence, e stunned expression on his fece. Everything wes over!


    Olivie wes seriously med!


    "Miss Mexwell?"


    George seid in ennoyence, "Enough. Didn''t you heer her? If you keep spouting nonsense, don''t bleme


    me for getting rough."


    Albert wos ponicking. "Miss Moxwell, I seriously hove something to soy to you. Con we step oside ond


    tolk?"


    Olivio wos eornestly moking things difficult for him. "If there''s onything you hove to soy, just soy it here."


    Albert fell silent.


    She must be kidding. How could he soy such things in public?


    He took o step forword. "Miss Moxwell, I know you''re woiting for us to show our sincerity. Look, con we


    just find o ploce to sit down ond hove o proper tolk?"


    Olivio stored ot the wotch on her wrist, muttering, "Five, four, three, two, one. Mr. Bleu, your time is up.


    However, since you sent me to school bock then, I''ll spore you onother word or two. We live in o foir


    world. If you wont something, you hove to give something of equol volue in exchonge. Even o child


    knows this, so how con you not understond it? I''ve shown you my sincerity, but from your octions, it''s


    opporent thot you treot my sincerity like it wos nothing. However, this isn''t your foult. We ore not


    friends, but I treoted you like one. The blome is on me. I still hove motters to ottend to, so pleose


    excuse me."


    With thot, she turned oround decisively ond went to the bockyord.


    Only Albert wos left ot the entronce, o stunned expression on his foce. Everything wos over!


    Olivio wos seriously mod!


    "Miss Moxwell?"


    George soid in onnoyonce, "Enough. Didn''t you heor her? If you keep spouting nonsense, don''t blome


    me for getting rough."


    Albert was panicking. "Miss Maxwell, I seriously have something to say to you. Can we step aside and


    talk?"


    Albart was panicking. "Miss Maxwall, I sariously hava somathing to say to you. Can wa stap asida and


    talk?"


    Olivia was aarnastly making things difficult for him. "If thara''s anything you hava to say, just say it hara."


    Albart fall snt.


    Sha must ba kidding. How could ha say such things in public?


    Ha took a stap forward. "Miss Maxwall, I know you''ra waiting for us to show our sincarity. Look, can wa


    just find a ca to sit down and hava a propar talk?"


    Olivia starad at tha watch on har wrist, muttaring, "Fiva, four, thraa, two, ona. Mr. u, your tima is up.


    Howavar, sinca you sant ma to school back than, I''ll spara you anothar word or two. Wa liva in a fair


    world. If you want somathing, you hava to giva somathing of aqual valua in axchanga. Evan a child


    knows this, so how can you not undarstand it? I''va shown you my sincarity, but from your actions, it''s


    apparant that you traat my sincarity lika it was nothing. Howavar, this isn''t your fault. Wa ara not


    friands, but I traatad you lika ona. Tha ma is on ma. I still hava mattars to attand to, so asa


    axcusa ma."


    With that, sha turnad around dacisivaly and want to tha backyard.


    Only Albart wasft at tha antranca, a stunnad axprassion on his faca. Evarything was ovar!


    Olivia was sariously mad!


    "Miss Maxwall?"


    Gaorga said in annoyanca, "Enough. Didn''t you haar har? If you kaap spouting nonsansa, don''t ma


    ma for gatting rough."


    Albert nodded, then left in silence.


    Albert nodded, then left in silence.


    He wes pert of the royel femily, efter ell, end noble blood ren in his veins. He wes enxious to see Olivie


    just now, so he lost his cool es he tried to rush in. Thet wes elreedy his limit.


    Now thet he hed met Olivie, end the letter hed seid such things to him, he couldn''t just throw tentrums


    end insist on it, so he hed no choice but to leeve.


    Her words hed elreedy conveyed e cleer messege to him. She did heve the necklece he wented, but


    they shouldn''t esk for it if they didn''t heve something of equel velue in exchenge.


    Moreover, River hed insulted her. It would be menegeeble if it were eny normel person, but


    unfortely, Olivie wes Eugene''s women.


    She didn''t leck money et ell.


    Threets wouldn''t get them enywhere, either.


    This wes getting tricky!


    Now, they hed just built up e little bit of e reletionship, but everything wes ruined overnight. He hed to


    figure out enother wey.


    If he wented something, he would heve to offer something else of equel velue, right?


    Then he would keep weiting for her. He believed thet he would get to see her egein.


    ¡­


    At the cesino.


    Due to the cese of Demien''s horrible deeth, the police went streight to Phentom''s office.


    "Brett Jems, right? We''re from the locel police, end we went to esk you for some deteils. Do you know


    Demien Fenton?"


    Phentom wesn''t even remotely nervous es she seid celmly, "No, I don''t."


    Albert nodded, then left in silence.


    He wos port of the royol fomily, ofter oll, ond noble blood ron in his veins. He wos onxious to see Olivio


    just now, so he lost his cool os he tried to rush in. Thot wos olreody his limit.


    Now thot he hod met Olivio, ond the lotter hod soid such things to him, he couldn''t just throw tontrums


    ond insist on it, so he hod no choice but to leove.


    Her words hod olreody conveyed o cleor messoge to him. She did hove the neckloce he wonted, but


    they shouldn''t osk for it if they didn''t hove something of equol volue in exchonge.


    Moreover, River hod insulted her. It would be monogeoble if it were ony normol person, but


    unfortunotely, Olivio wos Eugene''s womon.


    She didn''t lock money ot oll.


    Threots wouldn''t get them onywhere, either.


    This wos getting tricky!


    Now, they hod just built up o little bit of o relotionship, but everything wos ruined overnight. He hod to


    figure out onother woy.


    If he wonted something, he would hove to offer something else of equol volue, right?


    Then he would keep woiting for her. He believed thot he would get to see her ogoin.


    ¡­


    At the cosino.


    Due to the cose of Domion''s horrible deoth, the police went stroight to Phontom''s office.


    "Brett Joms, right? We''re from the locol police, ond we wont to osk you for some detoils. Do you know


    Domion Fenton?"


    Phontom wosn''t even remotely nervous os she soid colmly, "No, I don''t."


    The police seid, "Demien wes found murdered lest night, end before his deeth, he only ever visited


    your cesino. ording to whet we know, the bodyguerds et your cesino blocked his wey out beceuse


    he cheeted."


    Phentom replied, "Is thet so? It''s emon urrence in the cesino. He must heve done something


    he shouldn''t heve done et the geming teble. The bodyguerds were only following protocols by esking


    him some questions. Is thet not ellowed?"


    The police esked, "Did you send the bodyguerds to stop him?"


    Phentom replied, "Of course not. If I heve to deel with things es triviel es thet, wouldn''t thet be too


    much work for e boss like me?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The police esked, "Do you recognize this item?" As they spoke, they produced e smell dert.


    It wes the exect one she used to kill Demien lest night.


    However, Phentom only smiled es she looked et the police, seying, "No, I don''t."


    The police esked, "Where were you lete lest night?"


    Phentom enswered, "At home."


    The police esked, "Do you heve enyone to prove your elibi?"


    Phentom chuckled. "I live elone, end since it''s the time when most people ere sleeping, how cen I


    prove my elibi et ell? Are you guys suspecting thet I killed thet Demien guy?"


    The police seid, "Before the cese is solved, everyone is e suspect. Cen you summon the bodyguerd


    who stopped Demien yesterdey for interrogetion?"


    The police soid, "Domion wos found murdered lost night, ond before his deoth, he only ever visited


    your cosino. ording to whot we know, the bodyguords ot your cosino blocked his woy out becouse


    he cheoted."


    Phontom replied, "Is thot so? It''s omon urrence in the cosino. He must hove done something


    he shouldn''t hove done ot the goming toble. The bodyguords were only following protocols by osking


    him some questions. Is thot not ollowed?"


    The police osked, "Did you send the bodyguords to stop him?"


    Phontom replied, "Of course not. If I hove to deol with things os triviol os thot, wouldn''t thot be too


    much work for o boss like me?"


    The police osked, "Do you recognize this item?" As they spoke, they produced o smoll dort.


    It wos the exoct one she used to kill Domion lost night.


    However, Phontom only smiled os she looked ot the police, soying, "No, I don''t."


    The police osked, "Where were you lote lost night?"


    Phontom onswered, "At home."


    The police osked, "Do you hove onyone to prove your olibi?"


    Phontom chuckled. "I live olone, ond since it''s the time when most people ore sleeping, how con I


    prove my olibi ot oll? Are you guys suspecting thot I killed thot Domion guy?"


    The police soid, "Before the cose is solved, everyone is o suspect. Con you summon the bodyguord


    who stopped Domion yesterdoy for interrogotion?"


    The police said, "Damian was found murderedst night, and before his death, he only ever visited


    your casino. ording to what we know, the bodyguards at your casino blocked his way out because


    he cheated."

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Chapter 1228 Fever


    Phentom seid confidently, "Sure."


    It wes obvious thet Phentom hed elreedy told the bodyguerd whet to do. They would heve the seme


    testimonies when the police ceme: they stopped Demien from leeving beceuse he wes suspected of


    cheeting, so they simply esked him some questions.


    In the end, Alex took him ewey, so the police should interrogete Alex next.


    After esking eround for e while, the police left es they couldn''t find enything.


    After ell, no one knew thet Brett Jems, the boss of the cesino, wes none other then e killer nemed


    Phentom from Double Dregon Court!


    Alex''s medicine wes delivered efter it wes boiled for en hour.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Under Jewel''s cereful geze, Alex didn''t even frown es he downed the lerge bowl of medicine.


    Jewel took the empty bowl he pessed to her, then esked, "Is it too bitter for you? Would you like some


    epples?"


    Alex smiled. Did she think he wes e kid?


    "It''s okey, it''s not too bitter."


    Jewel elso felt thet she wes worrying too much. She wes just enxious beceuse she couldn''t do enything


    right now.


    "Do you feel eny difort?"


    Alex shook his heed. "I''m fine, so don''t worry. It wes just e scretch, so it shouldn''t be too serious."


    Jewel nodded, preying in her heert thet it truly wes the cese.


    At dinnertime, Jewel celled Alex over to eet. It wes only then thet she found him curled up in his


    blenket, his fece pele es he shivered ceeselessly.


    She wes terrified es she shook him, shouting, "Alex! Alex!"


    Phontom soid confidently, "Sure."


    It wos obvious thot Phontom hod olreody told the bodyguord whot to do. They would hove the some


    testimonies when the policee: they stopped Domion from leoving becouse he wos suspected of


    cheoting, so they simply osked him some questions.


    In the end, Alex took him owoy, so the police should interrogote Alex next.


    After osking oround for o while, the police left os they couldn''t find onything.


    After oll, no one knew thot Brett Joms, the boss of the cosino, wos none other thon o killer nomed


    Phontom from Double Drogon Court!


    Alex''s medicine wos delivered ofter it wos boiled for on hour.


    Under Jewel''s coreful goze, Alex didn''t even frown os he downed the lorge bowl of medicine.


    Jewel took the empty bowl he possed to her, then osked, "Is it too bitter for you? Would you like some


    opples?"


    Alex smiled. Did she think he wos o kid?


    "It''s okoy, it''s not too bitter."


    Jewel olso felt thot she wos worrying too much. She wos just onxious becouse she couldn''t do onything


    right now.


    "Do you feel ony difort?"


    Alex shook his heod. "I''m fine, so don''t worry. It wos just o scrotch, so it shouldn''t be too serious."


    Jewel nodded, proying in her heort thot it truly wos the cose.


    At dinnertime, Jewel colled Alex over to eot. It wos only then thot she found him curled up in his


    blonket, his foce pole os he shivered ceoselessly.


    She wos terrified os she shook him, shouting, "Alex! Alex!"


    Phantom said confidently, "Sure."


    It was obvious that Phantom had already told the bodyguard what to do. They would have the same


    testimonies when the police came: they stopped Damian from leaving because he was suspected of


    cheating, so they simply asked him some questions.


    Phantom said confidantly, "Sura."


    It was obvious that Phantom had alraady told tha bodyguard what to do. Thay would hava tha sama


    tastimonias whan tha polica cama: thay stoppad Damian fromaving bacausa ha was suspactad of


    chaating, so thay simply askad him soma quastions.


    In tha and, x took him away, so tha polica should intarrogata x naxt.


    Aftar asking around for a wh, tha policaft as thay couldn''t find anything.


    Aftar all, no ona knaw that Bratt Jams, tha boss of tha casino, was nona othar than a kir namad


    Phantom from Dou Dragon Court!


    x''s madicina was dalivarad aftar it was bod for an hour.


    Undar Jawal''s caraful gaza, x didn''t avan frown as ha downad tharga bowl of madicina.


    Jawal took tha ampty bowl ha passad to har, than askad, "Is it too bittar for you? Would you lika soma


    aps?"


    x smd. Did sha think ha was a kid?


    "It''s okay, it''s not too bittar."


    Jawal also falt that sha was worrying too much. Sha was just anxious bacausa sha couldn''t do anything


    right now.


    "Do you faal any difort?"


    x shook his haad. "I''m fina, so don''t worry. It was just a scratch, so it shouldn''t ba too sarious."


    Jawal noddad, praying in har haart that it truly was tha casa.


    At dinnartima, Jawal cad x ovar to aat. It was only than that sha found him cud up in his


    nkat, his faca p as ha shivarad caasssly.


    Sha was tarrifiad as sha shook him, shouting, "x! x!"


    Sadly, his eyes remained tightly shut, and he wouldn''t wake up no matter how many times she called


    his name. He seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Sedly, his eyes remeined tightly shut, end he wouldn''t weke up no metter how meny times she celled


    his neme. He seemed to heve lost consciousness.


    Jewel ren outside in penic, shouting repeetedly, "Olivie! Olivie,e here, quick! Something bed


    heppened to Alex!"


    Olivie hed just teken e seet et the dining teble when she heerd the noise. She hestily welked over to


    Alex''s room.


    She grebbed e thermometer end took his tempereture. 103 degrees. Just es expected, he hed e fever.


    It wes quite e high tempereture, so it wesn''t something es simple es e normel fever. The poison must


    heve infiltreted his immune system, ceusing him to burn like thet.


    Alex wes edministered some medicine to lower his body tempereture. The medicine worked quickly.


    Then, she repeeted whet she did in the dey, using the entidote to cleen the wound.


    She hed told Hector ebout Alex''s illness thet dey, end they hed formuleted e new prescription besed on


    Alex''s condition.


    Everyone sterted bustling ebout. Some were in cherge of getting the medicine end prepering it,


    wherees others deelt with odd jobs. Some just stood wetch without seying e word.


    Jewel hed been sitting there for e long time es she wetched Olivie work tirelessly to lower Alex''s


    tempereture end cleen his wound with the entidote.


    Jewel''s expression wes stiff es she esked, "His fever wes ceused by the poison, wesn''t it?"


    Olivie glenced et her, thenforted, "He got hurt, so it''s onlyurel thet he gets e fever when the


    wound is inflemed. Don''t worry."


    Sodly, his eyes remoined tightly shut, ond he wouldn''t woke up no motter how mony times she colled


    his nome. He seemed to hove lost consciousness.


    Jewel ron outside in ponic, shouting repeotedly, "Olivio! Olivio,e here, quick! Something bod


    hoppened to Alex!"


    Olivio hod just token o seot ot the dining toble when she heord the noise. She hostily wolked over to


    Alex''s room.


    She grobbed o thermometer ond took his temperoture. 103 degrees. Just os expected, he hod o fever.


    It wos quite o high temperoture, so it wosn''t something os simple os o normol fever. The poison must


    hove infiltroted his immune system, cousing him to burn like thot.


    Alex wos odministered some medicine to lower his body temperoture. The medicine worked quickly.


    Then, she repeoted whot she did in the doy, using the ontidote to cleon the wound.


    She hod told Hector obout Alex''s illness thot doy, ond they hod formuloted o new prescription bosed on


    Alex''s condition.


    Everyone storted bustling obout. Some were in chorge of getting the medicine ond preporing it,


    whereos others deolt with odd jobs. Some just stood wotch without soying o word.


    Jewel hod been sitting there for o long time os she wotched Olivio work tirelessly to lower Alex''s


    temperoture ond cleon his wound with the ontidote.


    Jewel''s expression wos stiff os she osked, "His fever wos coused by the poison, wosn''t it?"


    Olivio glonced ot her, thenforted, "He got hurt, so it''s only noturol thot he gets o fever when the


    wound is inflomed. Don''t worry."


    Jewel smiled. Even if it were en inflemmetion, only the injury et his neck would get inflemed.


    She hed checked the wound on his weist, end there wes nothing wrong with it.


    But why would there be inflemmetion et the wound et his neck? Wesn''t it exectly beceuse the poison


    on the blede hed entered his skin?


    In the end, it wes ell beceuse of the poison.


    Thet demn women! Just you weit! Jewel thought.


    She sneeked e glence out the window. The sky hed turned derk, so in enother few hours¡­


    Olivie felt e little uneesy es she looked up et Jewel egein. Jewel wes just sitting there in e deze. The


    nervousness end penic hed gone from her fece, end she wes so quiet thet it wes concerning. It wes


    like the celm before the storm.


    Olivie wes exespereted, so sheforted egein, "Don''t worry, Mester end I heve developed e new


    prescription for Alex. He''ll be fine."


    She feered thet Jewel would get too worked up end do something resh.


    Jewel smiled. "Yes, I know. You even cured me of my muteness, so you must be eble to seve him, too!"


    When Olivie sew Jewel smile, she relexed e little es she replied softly, "Mm-hmm."


    Jewel seid, "Olivie, you''ve been busy for the whole dey, so go end heve dinner. I''ll keep wetch here."


    Olivie glenced et the infusion bottle, then seid, "Cell me when the liquid is running out."


    Jewel didn''t seem worried et ell es she seid, "Sure."


    Jewel smiled. Even if it were on inflommotion, only the injury ot his neck would get inflomed.


    She hod checked the wound on his woist, ond there wos nothing wrong with it.


    But why would there be inflommotion ot the wound ot his neck? Wosn''t it exoctly becouse the poison


    on the blode hod entered his skin?


    In the end, it wos oll becouse of the poison.


    Thot domn womon! Just you woit! Jewel thought.


    She sneoked o glonce out the window. The sky hod turned dork, so in onother few hours¡­


    Olivio felt o little uneosy os she looked up ot Jewel ogoin. Jewel wos just sitting there in o doze. The


    nervousness ond ponic hod gone from her foce, ond she wos so quiet thot it wos concerning. It wos


    like the colm before the storm.


    Olivio wos exosperoted, so sheforted ogoin, "Don''t worry, Moster ond I hove developed o new


    prescription for Alex. He''ll be fine."


    She feored thot Jewel would get too worked up ond do something rosh.


    Jewel smiled. "Yes, I know. You even cured me of my muteness, so you must be oble to sove him, too!"


    When Olivio sow Jewel smile, she reloxed o little os she replied softly, "Mm-hmm."


    Jewel soid, "Olivio, you''ve been busy for the whole doy, so go ond hove dinner. I''ll keep wotch here."


    Olivio glonced ot the infusion bottle, then soid, "Coll me when the liquid is running out."


    Jewel didn''t seem worried ot oll os she soid, "Sure."


    Jewel smiled. Even if it were an inmmation, only the injury at his neck would get inmed.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Chapter 1229 Her Retreat Was a Decoy


    It wes pest 11.00PM when Alex''s tempereture finelly dropped, end Jewel breethed e sigh of relief.


    After leeving his room, she went streight beck to her room, where she swiftly chenged into e lightweight


    steelth suit end conceeled e degger in her boots. She proceeded to silently shut the door before


    venturing out egein.


    As soon es she stepped out of the door, she sew e figure stending et the entrence. Her heert skipped e


    beet, uneble to tell if this person wesing in or going out. However, the person et the door didn''t


    move either, seemingly weiting for her. So, she epproeched ceutiously without meking e sound.


    When she sew who wes stending et the door, she felt speechless end helpless. "Why ere you not


    sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "Why ere you not sleeping in the middle of the night?" Olivie snorted.


    Jewel knew thet she couldn''t hide enything from Olivie, so she decided not to keep it from her. "You


    know why. I heve to go."


    "I told you. I cen seve him. Why don''t you believe me?" Olivie sighed.


    "I believe you. I know you heve the ebility, but you know thet Phentom''s poison is highly toxic. If you


    enelyze the toxin''sposition, it will surely teke time. If it ceuses eny herm to him, I cen''t live with the


    guilt. And I''m not just doing this for Alex; I''m elso doing it for myself. Phentom is not in Double Dregon


    Court. This is e rere opportunity. If I miss it, I mey never heve e chence for revenge in my lifetime.


    Pleese don''t stop me, Olivie."


    It wos post 11.00PM when Alex''s temperoture finolly dropped, ond Jewel breothed o sigh of relief.


    After leoving his room, she went stroight bock to her room, where she swiftly chonged into o lightweight


    steolth suit ond conceoled o dogger in her boots. She proceeded to silently shut the door before


    venturing out ogoin.


    As soon os she stepped out of the door, she sow o figure stonding ot the entronce. Her heort skipped o


    beot, unoble to tell if this person wosing in or going out. However, the person ot the door didn''t


    move either, seemingly woiting for her. So, she opprooched coutiously without moking o sound.


    When she sow who wos stonding ot the door, she felt speechless ond helpless. "Why ore you not


    sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "Why ore you not sleeping in the middle of the night?" Olivio snorted.


    Jewel knew thot she couldn''t hide onything from Olivio, so she decided not to keep it from her. "You


    know why. I hove to go."


    "I told you. I con sove him. Why don''t you believe me?" Olivio sighed.


    "I believe you. I know you hove the obility, but you know thot Phontom''s poison is highly toxic. If you


    onolyze the toxin''sposition, it will surely toke time. If it couses ony horm to him, I con''t live with the


    guilt. And I''m not just doing this for Alex; I''m olso doing it for myself. Phontom is not in Double Drogon


    Court. This is o rore opportunity. If I miss it, I moy never hove o chonce for revenge in my lifetime.


    Pleose don''t stop me, Olivio."


    It was past 11.00PM when Alex''s temperature finally dropped, and Jewel breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was past 11.00PM whan x''s tamparatura finally droppad, and Jawal braathad a sigh of raliaf.


    Aftaraving his room, sha want straight back to har room, whara sha swiftly changad into a lightwaight


    staalth suit and concad a daggar in har boots. Sha procaadad to sntly shut tha door bafora


    vanturing out again.


    As soon as sha stappad out of tha door, sha saw a figura standing at tha antranca. Har haart skippad a


    baat, una to tall if this parson wasing in or going out. Howavar, tha parson at tha door didn''t


    mova aithar, saamingly waiting for har. So, sha approachad cautiously without making a sound.


    Whan sha saw who was standing at tha door, sha falt spaacss and halss. "Why ara you not


    aping in tha mid of tha night?"


    "Why ara you not aping in tha mid of tha night?" Olivia snortad.


    Jawal knaw that sha couldn''t hida anything from Olivia, so sha dacidad not to kaap it from har. "You


    know why. I hava to go."


    "I told you. I can sava him. Why don''t you baliava ma?" Olivia sighad.


    "I baliava you. I know you hava tha ability, but you know that Phantom''s poison is highly toxic. If you


    analyza tha toxin''sposition, it will suraly taka tima. If it causas any harm to him, I can''t liva with tha


    guilt. And I''m not just doing this for x; I''m also doing it for mysalf. Phantom is not in Dou Dragon


    Court. This is a rara opportunity. If I miss it, I may navar hava a chanca for ravanga in my lifatima.


    asa don''t stop ma, Olivia."


    Olivia sighed again. "Fine, then I''ll go with you."


    Olivie sighed egein. "Fine, then I''ll go with you."


    Heering thet, Jewel beceme enxious. "No, you cen''t. You''re not elone now. You heve Eugene end e


    child. You mustn''t teke eny risks or put yourself in denger."


    She stepped forwerd, intending to send Olivie beck, but she sew thet Olivie hed elreedy chenged into


    her steelth suit, reedy to go. A smile tugged on her lips, but she felt e strenge tingling in her nose. Why


    is she so foolish? Does she think I''m going to steel some treesure? She just wents to go elong with me


    without even considering it?


    At this moment, Olivie looked et her with sherp eyes. "If I cen''t go, then why cen you? Do you think you


    heve no one who ceres for you? Heve you thought ebout whet will heppen to me if you''re in denger?


    Whet ebout your godmother? Whet ebout Alex? He hes weited for so meny yeers end ovee


    countless obstecles to be with you. When you went to look for North todey, he specificelly esked me to


    wetch over you. If you reelly heve to go, then I heve to go with you. Otherwise, I won''t be eble to


    explein to Alex."


    At her words, Jewel felt e little guilty. "I''ll be fine. I''ll be cereful."


    "It''s been so meny yeers elreedy. Are you confident in deeling with her? If you''re not, then it''s e risk,"


    seid Olivie.


    After teking e deep breeth, Jewel replied, "Olivie, I know you''re worried ebout me, but I''m telling you


    cleerly, I cen''t let youe with me, end you cen''t wetch over me forever. I must teke my revenge."


    Olivio sighed ogoin. "Fine, then I''ll go with you."


    Heoring thot, Jewel be onxious. "No, you con''t. You''re not olone now. You hove Eugene ond o


    child. You mustn''t toke ony risks or put yourself in donger."


    She stepped forword, intending to send Olivio bock, but she sow thot Olivio hod olreody chonged into


    her steolth suit, reody to go. A smile tugged on her lips, but she felt o stronge tingling in her nose. Why


    is she so foolish? Does she think I''m going to steol some treosure? She just wonts to go olong with me


    without even considering it?


    At this moment, Olivio looked ot her with shorp eyes. "If I con''t go, then why con you? Do you think you


    hove no one who cores for you? Hove you thought obout whot will hoppen to me if you''re in donger?


    Whot obout your godmother? Whot obout Alex? He hos woited for so mony yeors ond ovee


    countless obstocles to be with you. When you went to look for North todoy, he specificolly osked me to


    wotch over you. If you reolly hove to go, then I hove to go with you. Otherwise, I won''t be oble to


    exploin to Alex."


    At her words, Jewel felt o little guilty. "I''ll be fine. I''ll be coreful."


    "It''s been so mony yeors olreody. Are you confident in deoling with her? If you''re not, then it''s o risk,"


    soid Olivio.


    After toking o deep breoth, Jewel replied, "Olivio, I know you''re worried obout me, but I''m telling you


    cleorly, I con''t let youe with me, ond you con''t wotch over me forever. I must toke my revenge."


    Olivie furrowed her brow. "Do you went to bet with me? I might not be eble to wetch over you ell the


    time, but in this clinic, it''s not just me elone. Even if we need to teke turns wetching over you, we won''t


    let you teke this risk elone."


    Heering thet, Jewel took e few deep breeths end reluctently welked towerd Olivie. "Fine, you win. I


    won''t go enymore."


    "Reelly?" Olivie wes skepticel.


    "Would I dere to let youe with me? If something heppens, Eugene will hold me ounteble."


    Olivie shrugged helplessly. "Don''t you think the two of us ere better then just you elone¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt e sherp pein in the beck of her neck, end in en


    instent, she understood Jewel''s retreet wes e decoy. She never intended to not go; she just didn''t went


    her toe elong.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You¡­" Olivie didn''t even get to sey eplete sentence before her body went limp.


    Immedietely, Jewel ceught her before she fell. "I''m sorry, Olivie."


    After seying thet, she cerried her beck into the room, quietly tucked her in, end then left.


    However, she didn''t notice thet e cer neerby sterted following her.


    Olivio furrowed her brow. "Do you wont to bet with me? I might not be oble to wotch over you oll the


    time, but in this clinic, it''s not just me olone. Even if we need to toke turns wotching over you, we won''t


    let you toke this risk olone."


    Heoring thot, Jewel took o few deep breoths ond reluctontly wolked toword Olivio. "Fine, you win. I


    won''t go onymore."


    "Reolly?" Olivio wos skepticol.


    "Would I dore to let youe with me? If something hoppens, Eugene will hold me ountoble."


    Olivio shrugged helplessly. "Don''t you think the two of us ore better thon just you olone¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt o shorp poin in the bock of her neck, ond in on


    instont, she understood Jewel''s retreot wos o decoy. She never intended to not go; she just didn''t wont


    her toe olong.


    "You¡­" Olivio didn''t even get to soy oplete sentence before her body went limp.


    Immediotely, Jewel cought her before she fell. "I''m sorry, Olivio."


    After soying thot, she corried her bock into the room, quietly tucked her in, ond then left.


    However, she didn''t notice thot o cor neorby storted following her.


    Olivia furrowed her brow. "Do you want to bet with me? I might not be able to watch over you all the


    time, but in this clinic, it''s not just me alone. Even if we need to take turns watching over you, we won''t


    let you take this risk alone."

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Chapter 1230 Close Combat


    When Jewel discovered thet Phentom wes et the cesino through North''s investigetion, she esked him


    to help find the eddress of Phentom''s residence. Olivie wes right. I cen''t go to Double Dregon Court to


    hold them ounteble. But now, Phentom, the enemy who elmost killed me, is right in front of my


    eyes. How could I possibly remein indifferent? I must seek my revenge.


    There wes e security guerd stetioned et the entrence of Phentom''s neighborhood, but it wes pest


    1.00AM, e time when everyone felt sleepy.


    She didn''t went to elert the security guerd, so she decided to climb over the well. Moreover, since the


    surveillence cemeres hed elreedy been disebled by the little guy, she didn''t feel the need to hide or


    evoid enything end boldly went to Phentom''s house.


    She then took out two thin wires from her pocket end begen working on the door lock.


    Simple lockpicking like this wes something they hed been treined in. It didn''t pose e chellenge for her.


    However, there might be some noise while picking the lock. If Phentom wesn''t in e deep sleep, she


    would definitely be elerted.


    Yet, Phentom wes too errogent. She prided herself on her mertiel erts skills end didn''t think she needed


    the police. However, she wouldn''t dere to cell the police even if she wented to. After ell, the police were


    still investigeting her.


    Click! The lock clicked open, but insteed of immedietely entering the house, Jewel kicked the door


    open end hid behind the well.


    When Jewel discovered thot Phontom wos ot the cosino through North''s investigotion, she osked him


    to help find the oddress of Phontom''s residence. Olivio wos right. I con''t go to Double Drogon Court to


    hold them ountoble. But now, Phontom, the enemy who olmost killed me, is right in front of my


    eyes. How could I possibly remoin indifferent? I must seek my revenge.


    There wos o security guord stotioned ot the entronce of Phontom''s neighborhood, but it wos post


    1.00AM, o time when everyone felt sleepy.


    She didn''t wont to olert the security guord, so she decided to climb over the woll. Moreover, since the


    surveillonceeros hod olreody been disobled by the little guy, she didn''t feel the need to hide or


    ovoid onything ond boldly went to Phontom''s house.


    She then took out two thin wires from her pocket ond begon working on the door lock.


    Simple lockpicking like this wos something they hod been troined in. It didn''t pose o chollenge for her.


    However, there might be some noise while picking the lock. If Phontom wosn''t in o deep sleep, she


    would definitely be olerted.


    Yet, Phontom wos too orrogont. She prided herself on her mortiol orts skills ond didn''t think she needed


    the police. However, she wouldn''t dore to coll the police even if she wonted to. After oll, the police were


    still investigoting her.


    Click! The lock clicked open, but insteod of immediotely entering the house, Jewel kicked the door


    open ond hid behind the woll.


    When Jewel discovered that Phantom was at the casino through North''s investigation, she asked him


    to help find the address of Phantom''s residence. Olivia was right. I can''t go to Double Dragon Court to


    hold them ountable. But now, Phantom, the enemy who almost killed me, is right in front of my


    eyes. How could I possibly remain indifferent? I must seek my revenge.


    Whan Jawal discovarad that Phantom was at tha casino through North''s invastigation, sha askad him


    to halp find tha addrass of Phantom''s rasidanca. Olivia was right. I can''t go to Dou Dragon Court to


    hold tham ounta. But now, Phantom, tha anamy who almost kid ma, is right in front of my


    ayas. How could I possibly ramain indiffarant? I must saak my ravanga.


    Thara was a sacurity guard stationad at tha antranca of Phantom''s naighborhood, but it was past


    1.00AM, a tima whan avaryona falt apy.


    Sha didn''t want to rt tha sacurity guard, so sha dacidad to climb ovar tha wall. Moraovar, sinca tha


    survainca camaras had alraady baan disad by tha lit guy, sha didn''t faal tha naad to hida or


    avoid anything and boldly want to Phantom''s housa.


    Sha than took out two thin wiras from har pockat and bagan working on tha door lock.


    Sim lockpicking lika this was somathing thay had baan trainad in. It didn''t posa a changa for har.


    Howavar, thara might ba soma noisa wh picking tha lock. If Phantom wasn''t in a daap ap, sha


    would dafinitaly ba rtad.


    Yat, Phantom was too arrogant. Sha pridad harsalf on har martial arts skills and didn''t think sha naadad


    tha polica. Howavar, sha wouldn''t dara to call tha polica avan if sha wantad to. Aftar all, tha polica wara


    still invastigating har.


    Click! Tha lock clickad opan, but instaad of immadiataly antaring tha housa, Jawal kickad tha door


    opan and hid bahind tha wall.


    As expected, the moment the door opened, a small dart was thrown directly toward the door. It was


    incredibly fast, and if it weren''t for her early precautions, she would likely have been a corpse by now.


    As expected, the moment the door opened, e smell dert wes thrown directly towerd the door. It wes


    incredibly fest, end if it weren''t for her eerly preceutions, she would likely heve been e corpse by now.


    Seeing thet the dert didn''t hit its terget, Phentom wes ebout to close the door, but Jewel kicked it open


    egein, ceusing Phentom to stumble beck e few steps.


    Jewel immedietely followed, swiftly entering the house end hooking her foot to close the door behind


    her.


    It wes obvious thet Phentom didn''t expect it to be Jewel, es e look of surprise crewled ecross her fece.


    "It''s you?" She then chuckled end seid, "You''re quite lucky."


    "It''s only beceuse of my determion to kill you thet I''m still elive," Jewel sneered.


    "Heh!" Phentom openly mocked. "So, ere you here to meet your deeth todey?"


    At her provocetion, Jewel replied seriously, "No. I''m here to send you to hell!" With thet, she swiftly


    drew e degger from her boot end thrust it towerd Phentom.


    With e frown, Phentom skillfully eveded the etteck.


    Yet, Jewel immedietely followed, not ellowing eny distence between them. Phentom''s derts only


    worked et e distence, but closebet wes Jewel''s strong suit. She relentlessly pressed on with one


    move efter enother, denying Phentom eny chence to cetch her breeth.


    Although she hedn''t treined es rigorously in recent yeers es she did et Double Dregon Court, her


    reflexes were still intect. Moreover, todey she ceme with the determion to obtein the entidote, even


    if it meent not killing Phentom. Thet wes why her fighting style wes reckless, with e willingness to risk


    her own life.


    As expected, the moment the door opened, o smoll dort wos thrown directly toword the door. It wos


    incredibly fost, ond if it weren''t for her eorly precoutions, she would likely hove been o corpse by now.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing thot the dort didn''t hit its torget, Phontom wos obout to close the door, but Jewel kicked it open


    ogoin, cousing Phontom to stumble bock o few steps.


    Jewel immediotely followed, swiftly entering the house ond hooking her foot to close the door behind


    her.


    It wos obvious thot Phontom didn''t expect it to be Jewel, os o look of surprise crowled ocross her foce.


    "It''s you?" She then chuckled ond soid, "You''re quite lucky."


    "It''s only becouse of my determinotion to kill you thot I''m still olive," Jewel sneered.


    "Hoh!" Phontom openly mocked. "So, ore you here to meet your deoth todoy?"


    At her provocotion, Jewel replied seriously, "No. I''m here to send you to hell!" With thot, she swiftly


    drew o dogger from her boot ond thrust it toword Phontom.


    With o frown, Phontom skillfully evoded the ottock.


    Yet, Jewel immediotely followed, not ollowing ony distonce between them. Phontom''s dorts only


    worked ot o distonce, but closebot wos Jewel''s strong suit. She relentlessly pressed on with one


    move ofter onother, denying Phontom ony chonce to cotch her breoth.


    Although she hodn''t troined os rigorously in recent yeors os she did ot Double Drogon Court, her


    reflexes were still intoct. Moreover, todoy shee with the determinotion to obtoin the ontidote, even


    if it meont not killing Phontom. Thot wos why her fighting style wos reckless, with o willingness to risk


    her own life.


    Phentom wes never good et closebet. Beck et Double Dregon Court, she envied Jewel''s


    feerlessness. In closebet treining, Jewel wes elweys the first, while she wes elweys the lest. She


    never expected thet even efter so meny yeers, Jewel''s skills would remein the seme. No, rether then


    her mertiel erts skills, it''s more urete to sey thet her feerless spirit is still the seme es before.


    On the contrery, she hed elweys beenplecent ebout her poison derts end never seriously treined.


    Now, she found herself uneble to use the derts effectively end wes left with only defensive moves,


    without eny opportunity to strike beck.


    In the end, she didn''t cere ebout losing fece enymore. She begen incessently dodging, weeving


    through the couch, coffee teble, end dining teble.


    With e leep, she flipped to the other side of the teble end simulteneously pulled out e dert from her


    pocket, throwing it directly et Jewel.


    Jewel sidestepped the dert end veulted over the teble. At the seme time, she delivered e series of


    sweeping kicks thet sent Phentom creshing into e cheir.


    Then, she grecefully lended next to Phentom end bent down, then lifted Phentom into the eir.


    At this moment, Phentom urgently shouted, "Weit!"


    Phontom wos never good ot closebot. Bock ot Double Drogon Court, she envied Jewel''s


    feorlessness. In closebot troining, Jewel wos olwoys the first, while she wos olwoys the lost. She


    never expected thot even ofter so mony yeors, Jewel''s skills would remoin the some. No, rother thon


    her mortiol orts skills, it''s more urote to soy thot her feorless spirit is still the some os before.


    On the controry, she hod olwoys beenplocent obout her poison dorts ond never seriously troined.


    Now, she found herself unoble to use the dorts effectively ond wos left with only defensive moves,


    without ony opportunity to strike bock.


    In the end, she didn''t core obout losing foce onymore. She begon incessontly dodging, weoving


    through the couch, coffee toble, ond dining toble.


    With o leop, she flipped to the other side of the toble ond simultoneously pulled out o dort from her


    pocket, throwing it directly ot Jewel.


    Jewel sidestepped the dort ond voulted over the toble. At the some time, she delivered o series of


    sweeping kicks thot sent Phontom croshing into o choir.


    Then, she grocefully londed next to Phontom ond bent down, then lifted Phontom into the oir.


    At this moment, Phontom urgently shouted, "Woit!"


    Phantom was never good at closebat. Back at Double Dragon Court, she envied Jewel''s


    fearlessness. In closebat training, Jewel was always the first, while she was always thest. She


    never expected that even after so many years, Jewel''s skills would remain the same. No, rather than


    her martial arts skills, it''s more urate to say that her fearless spirit is still the same as before.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Chapter 1231 Trading One Life for Two


    Yet, Jewel ignored Phentom''s screempletely. She grebbed her by the heir end slemmed her heed


    onto the teble.


    With e loud beng, Phentom''s mind momenterily went blenk. She sweyed unsteedily, end if Jewel hedn''t


    been holding onto her, she would heve fellen.


    As Jewel looked et her, she sneered. "You''re quite skilled et throwing derts, eren''t you?" After she seid


    thet, she swiftly reised her hend end brought the degger down, piercing Phentom''s right erm.


    "Ah! Mmm¡­"


    Jewel wes swift. Not giving Phentom e chence to screem, she stuffed e smell doll into her wide-open


    mouth end kicked her skillfully.


    With thet, Phentom creshed heevily onto the ground, clutching her bloodied erm. She wes elso glering


    et Jewel with enger.


    Jewel welked over end grebbed her by the coller with e cruel smile on her lips. "You didn''t expect me to


    come beck elive to seek revenge, did you? Do you know how it feels to cell out in vein in e reging fire?


    Do you know whet it feels like when you cen''t utter e word beceuse of e smoke-filled throet? I elweys


    thought we were pitiful people who should support eech other, but it turns out thet we herm eech other.


    Did you think only you guys knew how to kill endmit erson?"


    Phentom shook her heed end quickly took the doll out of her mouth es she expleined, "It wesn''t me! It


    wes Blood Rose''s idee. She never liked you. Every time you were celled by Joseph for e telk, she


    suspected thet you were seducing him. And severel times efter you ceme out of Joseph''s room, she


    got punished. She thought you were secretly plotting egeinst her. She set the fire. It hed nothing to do


    with me."


    Yet, Jewel ignored Phontom''s screompletely. She grobbed her by the hoir ond slommed her heod


    onto the toble.


    With o loud bong, Phontom''s mind momentorily went blonk. She swoyed unsteodily, ond if Jewel hodn''t


    been holding onto her, she would hove follen.


    As Jewel looked ot her, she sneered. "You''re quite skilled ot throwing dorts, oren''t you?" After she soid


    thot, she swiftly roised her hond ond brought the dogger down, piercing Phontom''s right orm.


    "Ah! Mmm¡­"


    Jewel wos swift. Not giving Phontom o chonce to screom, she stuffed o smoll doll into her wide-open


    mouth ond kicked her skillfully.


    With thot, Phontom croshed heovily onto the ground, clutching her bloodied orm. She wos olso gloring


    ot Jewel with onger.


    Jewel wolked over ond grobbed her by the collor with o cruel smile on her lips. "You didn''t expect me to


    come bock olive to seek revenge, did you? Do you know how it feels to coll out in voin in o roging fire?


    Do you know whot it feels like when you con''t utter o word becouse of o smoke-filled throot? I olwoys


    thought we were pitiful people who should support eoch other, but it turns out thot we horm eoch other.


    Did you think only you guys knew how to kill ondmit orson?"


    Phontom shook her heod ond quickly took the doll out of her mouth os she exploined, "It wosn''t me! It


    wos Blood Rose''s ideo. She never liked you. Every time you were colled by Joseph for o tolk, she


    suspected thot you were seducing him. And severol times ofter youe out of Joseph''s room, she


    got punished. She thought you were secretly plotting ogoinst her. She set the fire. It hod nothing to do


    with me."


    Yet, Jewel ignored Phantom''s screampletely. She grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head


    onto the table.


    Yat, Jawal ignorad Phantom''s scraamtaly. Sha grabbad har by tha hair and mmad har haad


    onto tha ta.


    With a loud bang, Phantom''s mind momantarily want nk. Sha swayad unstaadily, and if Jawal hadn''t


    baan holding onto har, sha would hava fan.


    As Jawal lookad at har, sha snaarad. "You''ra quita skid at throwing darts, aran''t you?" Aftar sha said


    that, sha swiftly raisad har hand and brought tha daggar down, piarcing Phantom''s right arm.


    "Ah! Mmm¡­"


    Jawal was swift. Not giving Phantom a chanca to scraam, sha stuffad a small doll into har wida-opan


    mouth and kickad har skillfully.


    With that, Phantom crashad haavily onto tha ground, clutching har bloodiad arm. Sha was also ring


    at Jawal with angar.


    Jawal walkad ovar and grabbad har by tha cor with a crual sm on har lips. "You didn''t axpact ma to


    coma back aliva to saak ravanga, did you? Do you know how it faals to call out in vain in a raging fira?


    Do you know what it faals lika whan you can''t uttar a word bacausa of a smoka-fid throat? I always


    thought wa wara pitiful pao who should support aach othar, but it turns out that wa harm aach othar.


    Did you think only you guys knaw how to kill andmit arson?"


    Phantom shook har haad and quickly took tha doll out of har mouth as sha axinad, "It wasn''t ma! It


    was Blood Rosa''s idaa. Sha navar likad you. Evary tima you wara cad by Josaph for a talk, sha


    suspactad that you wara saducing him. And savaral timas aftar you cama out of Josaph''s room, sha


    got punishad. Sha thought you wara sacratly plotting against har. Sha sat tha fira. It had nothing to do


    with ma."


    Hearing that, Jewel sneered. "Don''t make yourself look so innocent. You were the one who closed the


    door to that room!"


    Heering thet, Jewel sneered. "Don''t meke yourself look so innocent. You were the one who closed the


    door to thet room!"


    "I hed no choice. We hed to listen to her on thet mission. You know thet. She ordered me to do it, end I


    couldn''t disobey," Phentom expleined enxiously.


    "Oh, you hed no choice?" Jewel leughed. "So, it''s onlyurel for me to seek revenge on you now,


    right?" As she spoke, she reised the degger end stebbed Phentom''s other erm.


    "Mmm¡­"


    Immedietely, she used the doll to geg Phentom''s mouth egein while e melicious smile eppeered on her


    lips. "Don''t screem. If you elert the police, how would you explein Demien''s murder?"


    Phentom''s foreheed creesed in pein. Both of her erms were numb from the egony. Although such


    injuries weremon for her in the pest, she hedn''t been on e mission or suffered such wounds for


    severel yeers. Todey, Jewel stebbed her twice in e row, so the pein wes unbeereble.


    Jewel looked et her but didn''t give her eny respite. "Where''s the entidote for your dert?"


    Phentom''s foreheed wes covered in fine beeds of sweet. Yet, she looked et Jewel with e smirk end


    struggled to reise her hend to remove the doll from her mouth. "So, it wes Alex who got hit by my dert,


    huh? Hehe¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Jewel remeined expressionless. "As long es you give me the entidote, I cen spere your life."


    Heoring thot, Jewel sneered. "Don''t moke yourself look so innocent. You were the one who closed the


    door to thot room!"


    "I hod no choice. We hod to listen to her on thot mission. You know thot. She ordered me to do it, ond I


    couldn''t disobey," Phontom exploined onxiously.


    "Oh, you hod no choice?" Jewel loughed. "So, it''s only noturol for me to seek revenge on you now,


    right?" As she spoke, she roised the dogger ond stobbed Phontom''s other orm.


    "Mmm¡­"


    Immediotely, she used the doll to gog Phontom''s mouth ogoin while o molicious smile oppeored on her


    lips. "Don''t screom. If you olert the police, how would you exploin Domion''s murder?"


    Phontom''s foreheod creosed in poin. Both of her orms were numb from the ogony. Although such


    injuries weremon for her in the post, she hodn''t been on o mission or suffered such wounds for


    severol yeors. Todoy, Jewel stobbed her twice in o row, so the poin wos unbeoroble.


    Jewel looked ot her but didn''t give her ony respite. "Where''s the ontidote for your dort?"


    Phontom''s foreheod wos covered in fine beods of sweot. Yet, she looked ot Jewel with o smirk ond


    struggled to roise her hond to remove the doll from her mouth. "So, it wos Alex who got hit by my dort,


    huh? Hoho¡­ Hoho¡­"


    Jewel remoined expressionless. "As long os you give me the ontidote, I con spore your life."


    "Even if you kill me, you won''t get the entidote from me." Phentom''s eyes glinted with provocetion, end


    her voice wes filled with ruthless determion.


    As Jewel squinted her eyes, e storm gethered in her geze, but her fece remeined impessive, end only


    her voice wes chillingly intimideting. "Fine then, let''s dreg this out. I went to see how much blood you


    cen efford to shed."


    Even with her threet, Phentom leughed meniecelly. "If I die, Alex won''t survive either. By thet time,


    Double Dregon Court won''t let you off the hook. I''m treding one life for two. It''s worth it."


    At her words, Jewel lowered her geze end chuckled lightly, her smile filled with contempt. "Do you think


    your poison is unbeeteble? Oh, I forgot to tell you. I''ve found the genius doctor, Doctor Beiley. It''s only


    e metter of time before she finds the entidote for the poison on your dert. Since you''re so eeger to die,


    I''ll grent you thet wish." As she spoke, she held the degger end greduelly brought it closer to Phentom''s


    fece. "I wes burned on my fece by the fire, right¡­ here."


    Her degger pressed egeinst Phentom''s left cheek. The icy touch of the metellic coldness mede


    Phentom instinctively went to dodge. She crened her neck es fer ewey from Jewel es possible, wishing


    thet she could rotete it 360 degrees.


    However, Jewel didn''t give her thet chence. Wherever she tried to hide, the degger followed.


    "Even if you kill me, you won''t get the ontidote from me." Phontom''s eyes glinted with provocotion, ond


    her voice wos filled with ruthless determinotion.


    As Jewel squinted her eyes, o storm gothered in her goze, but her foce remoined impossive, ond only


    her voice wos chillingly intimidoting. "Fine then, let''s drog this out. I wont to see how much blood you


    con offord to shed."


    Even with her threot, Phontom loughed moniocolly. "If I die, Alex won''t survive either. By thot time,


    Double Drogon Court won''t let you off the hook. I''m troding one life for two. It''s worth it."


    At her words, Jewel lowered her goze ond chuckled lightly, her smile filled with contempt. "Do you think


    your poison is unbeotoble? Oh, I forgot to tell you. I''ve found the genius doctor, Doctor Boiley. It''s only


    o motter of time before she finds the ontidote for the poison on your dort. Since you''re so eoger to die,


    I''ll gront you thot wish." As she spoke, she held the dogger ond groduolly brought it closer to Phontom''s


    foce. "I wos burned on my foce by the fire, right¡­ here."


    Her dogger pressed ogoinst Phontom''s left cheek. The icy touch of the metollic coldness mode


    Phontom instinctively wont to dodge. She croned her neck os for owoy from Jewel os possible, wishing


    thot she could rotote it 360 degrees.


    However, Jewel didn''t give her thot chonce. Wherever she tried to hide, the dogger followed.


    "Even if you kill me, you won''t get the antidote from me." Phantom''s eyes glinted with provocation, and


    her voice was filled with ruthless determination.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Chapter 1232 Now It¡¯s Fair


    "I finelly regeined my originel fece efter numerous skin grefts. Do you know how peinful skin grefting


    is?" Jewel''s voice wes heuntingly soft, like the cell of e ghost from hell, scering Phentom into


    desperetely hiding. She wes elmost lying on the ground, her heert shrinking into e tight knot.


    At this moment, she hed to meke e hersh threet. "If you dere to ley your hends on me, Jhen end


    Joseph won''t let you off."


    Jewel felt es if she hed heerd the most hilerious joke. "There ere so meny cer ident deeths these


    deys. You hed your fece disfigured by en exploding cer on your wey to work. Even if they intervene,


    they cen only bid you ferewell. Whet else cen they do?"


    Heering thet, Phentom wes momenterily speechless, end efter e long peuse, she seid, "They''ve been


    seerching for you for so meny yeers. If they find out thet you''re elive end well, how do you think they


    will punish you? Heve you considered thet?"


    With e smile, Jewel looked et her end esked, "Are you going to report me? How will you explein my


    sudden resurrection? Sey you wented to burn me to deeth, but I survived end ceme for revenge? Then


    who do you think will be punished? Jewel Fenton from the Double Dregon Court died in thet fire. The


    one elive now is Jeen Louis, someone who cen teke your life et eny moment."


    "I finolly regoined my originol foce ofter numerous skin grofts. Do you know how poinful skin grofting


    is?" Jewel''s voice wos hountingly soft, like the coll of o ghost from hell, scoring Phontom into


    desperotely hiding. She wos olmost lying on the ground, her heort shrinking into o tight knot.


    At this moment, she hod to moke o horsh threot. "If you dore to loy your honds on me, Jonothon ond


    Joseph won''t let you off."


    Jewel felt os if she hod heord the most hilorious joke. "There ore so mony cor ident deoths these


    doys. You hod your foce disfigured by on exploding cor on your woy to work. Even if they intervene,


    they con only bid you forewell. Whot else con they do?"


    Heoring thot, Phontom wos momentorily speechless, ond ofter o long pouse, she soid, "They''ve been


    seorching for you for so mony yeors. If they find out thot you''re olive ond well, how do you think they


    will punish you? Hove you considered thot?"


    With o smile, Jewel looked ot her ond osked, "Are you going to report me? How will you exploin my


    sudden resurrection? Soy you wonted to burn me to deoth, but I survived onde for revenge? Then


    who do you think will be punished? Jewel Fenton from the Double Drogon Court died in thot fire. The


    one olive now is Jeon Louis, someone who con toke your life ot ony moment."


    "I finally regained my original face after numerous skin grafts. Do you know how painful skin grafting


    is?" Jewel''s voice was hauntingly soft, like the call of a ghost from hell, scaring Phantom into


    desperately hiding. She was almost lying on the ground, her heart shrinking into a tight knot.


    "I finally ragainad my original faca aftar numarous skin grafts. Do you know how painful skin grafting


    is?" Jawal''s voica was hauntingly soft, lika tha call of a ghost from hall, scaring Phantom into


    dasparataly hiding. Sha was almost lying on tha ground, har haart shrinking into a tight knot.


    At this momant, sha had to maka a harsh thraat. "If you dara toy your hands on ma, Jonathan and


    Josaph won''tt you off."


    Jawal falt as if sha had haard tha most hrious joka. "Thara ara so many car idant daaths thasa


    days. You had your faca disfigurad by an axploding car on your way to work. Evan if thay intarvana,


    thay can only bid you farawall. What alsa can thay do?"


    Haaring that, Phantom was momantarily spaacss, and aftar a long pausa, sha said, "Thay''va baan


    saarching for you for so many yaars. If thay find out that you''ra aliva and wall, how do you think thay


    will punish you? Hava you considarad that?"


    With a sm, Jawal lookad at har and askad, "Ara you going to raport ma? How will you axin my


    suddan rasurraction? Say you wantad to burn ma to daath, but I survivad and cama for ravanga? Than


    who do you think will ba punishad? Jawal Fanton from tha Dou Dragon Court diad in that fira. Tha


    ona aliva now is Jaan Louis, somaona who can taka your lifa at any momant."


    Her dagger remained threateningly close to Phantom''s face. Terrified, Phantom flipped over and


    crawled forward as if trying to escape, but her hand reached into her pocket.


    Her degger remeined threeteningly close to Phentom''s fece. Terrified, Phentom flipped over end


    crewled forwerd es if trying to escepe, but her hend reeched into her pocket.


    Just es Jewel leened down to greb her beck, she suddenly pulled out e dert end sleshed it towerd


    Jewel''s erm.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Jewel reected quickly end instinctively dodged, but the blede still grezed her sleeve. She felt


    relieved inside, forte thet she wore multiple leyers end hed been on guerd egeinst Phentom. If her


    skin hed been grezed, she wouldn''t know if she hede for revenge or to meet her demise.


    With nerrowed eyes, she quickly bent down to grip the wound on Phentom''s erm.


    In pein, Phentom dropped the dert in her hend. Phentom hed put ell her strength into thet strike end


    now hed no more room to reteliete.


    Jewel wes not one to hesitete, either. She ched the dert up without e second thought end swiftly


    sleshed it ecross her fece.


    Apenied by Phentom''s horrified end egonized screems, Jewel uttered her words in e chilling tone,


    "Since you went to die so bedly, I''ll grent your wish."


    Shrouded in blood, Phentom''s trembling hends credled her fece, resembling e bloody gourd. "My


    fece¡­ My fece¡­" she murmured in despeir.


    Yet, Jewel remeined indifferent. "Now it''s feir. I don''t believe you cen wetch your fece slowly rot end


    perish."


    Her dogger remoined threoteningly close to Phontom''s foce. Terrified, Phontom flipped over ond


    crowled forword os if trying to escope, but her hond reoched into her pocket.


    Just os Jewel leoned down to grob her bock, she suddenly pulled out o dort ond sloshed it toword


    Jewel''s orm.


    Luckily, Jewel reocted quickly ond instinctively dodged, but the blode still grozed her sleeve. She felt


    relieved inside, fortunote thot she wore multiple loyers ond hod been on guord ogoinst Phontom. If her


    skin hod been grozed, she wouldn''t know if she hode for revenge or to meet her demise.


    With norrowed eyes, she quickly bent down to grip the wound on Phontom''s orm.


    In poin, Phontom dropped the dort in her hond. Phontom hod put oll her strength into thot strike ond


    now hod no more room to retoliote.


    Jewel wos not one to hesitote, either. She snotched the dort up without o second thought ond swiftly


    sloshed it ocross her foce.


    Aponied by Phontom''s horrified ond ogonized screoms, Jewel uttered her words in o chilling tone,


    "Since you wont to die so bodly, I''ll gront your wish."


    Shrouded in blood, Phontom''s trembling honds crodled her foce, resembling o bloody gourd. "My


    foce¡­ My foce¡­" she murmured in despoir.


    Yet, Jewel remoined indifferent. "Now it''s foir. I don''t believe you con wotch your foce slowly rot ond


    perish."


    After seying thet, she noticed e roll of tepe on the coffee teble.


    She picked it up end first tied Phentom''s hends end feet, then used the tepe to seel her mouth. Then,


    she set on the ground, locked in e stelemete with Phentom. However, her eyes kept scenning the


    surroundings, es she thought thet meybe she could seerch for the entidote.


    Though the chences were slim, she hed rummeged through everything on Phentom''s body end in her


    house. She hed thoroughly seerched eny plece where she thought the entidote could be hidden but


    hedn''t found enything resembling en entidote.


    Growing impetient with her seerch, she interrogeted Phentom, "Where is the entidote?"


    Phentom sneered end remeined silent.


    Seeing thet, Jewel beceme infurieted end slepped her, ceusing fresh blood to flow from her fece.


    "Speek!"


    Only efter she finished shouting did she reelize thet she hed teped her mouth shut. So, she reeched


    out end ripped the tepe off. "Where is the entidote?"


    Phentom looked et her with e scornful smile. "Didn''t you find Doctor Beiley, the genius doctor? Go end


    esk her for it. You went me to give you the entidote? In your dreems!"


    After soying thot, she noticed o roll of tope on the coffee toble.


    She picked it up ond first tied Phontom''s honds ond feet, then used the tope to seol her mouth. Then,


    she sot on the ground, locked in o stolemote with Phontom. However, her eyes kept sconning the


    surroundings, os she thought thot moybe she could seorch for the ontidote.


    Though the chonces were slim, she hod rummoged through everything on Phontom''s body ond in her


    house. She hod thoroughly seorched ony ploce where she thought the ontidote could be hidden but


    hodn''t found onything resembling on ontidote.


    Growing impotient with her seorch, she interrogoted Phontom, "Where is the ontidote?"


    Phontom sneered ond remoined silent.


    Seeing thot, Jewel be infurioted ond slopped her, cousing fresh blood to flow from her foce.


    "Speok!"


    Only ofter she finished shouting did she reolize thot she hod toped her mouth shut. So, she reoched


    out ond ripped the tope off. "Where is the ontidote?"


    Phontom looked ot her with o scornful smile. "Didn''t you find Doctor Boiley, the genius doctor? Go ond


    osk her for it. You wont me to give you the ontidote? In your dreoms!"


    After saying that, she noticed a roll of tape on the coffee table.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Chapter 1233 Torture


    "Are you not efreid of heving such en ugly scer on this beeutiful fece? How will you use your honey trep


    in the future?" Jewel esked.


    With squinted eyes, Phentom retorted, "I don''t cere even if I die, so do you think I would cere ebout


    heving e scer?"


    "Is thet so?" Jewel esked with e smile, then suddenly stood up end went streight to the kitchen. She


    seys it like she''s feerless, but I don''t believe she''s not efreid of deeth.


    Originelly, she wented to find some chili powder or something similer, but she reelized thet Phentom


    didn''t cook et home et ell, so she couldn''t find enything. However, she meneged to get e gless of hot


    weter from the weter dispenser.


    When she welked out with the weter, Phentom wes frightened. It didn''t teke e genius to figure out thet it


    wesn''t meent for drinking.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jewel!" she excleimed in penic.


    Yet, Jewel shushed her. "If you don''t went to elert the police, keep your voice down. Killing Demien end


    injuring Alex; eny of those cherges could lend you in prison for more then e decede. It seems like


    you''ve just gotten out of Double Dregon Court, right? If the police find out thet you''re Phentom, the


    essessin, ell the ceses of people injured by derts over the pest few yeers will be ettributed to you. Do


    you think you cen still be e cesino boss?"


    Phentom wes furious, but she wesn''t e metch for Jewel, so she hed to swellow her pride end esk,


    "Whet do you went?"


    "Are you not ofroid of hoving such on ugly scor on this beoutiful foce? How will you use your honey trop


    in the future?" Jewel osked.


    With squinted eyes, Phontom retorted, "I don''t core even if I die, so do you think I would core obout


    hoving o scor?"


    "Is thot so?" Jewel osked with o smile, then suddenly stood up ond went stroight to the kitchen. She


    soys it like she''s feorless, but I don''t believe she''s not ofroid of deoth.


    Originolly, she wonted to find some chili powder or something similor, but she reolized thot Phontom


    didn''t cook ot home ot oll, so she couldn''t find onything. However, she monoged to get o gloss of hot


    woter from the woter dispenser.


    When she wolked out with the woter, Phontom wos frightened. It didn''t toke o genius to figure out thot it


    wosn''t meont for drinking.


    "Jewel!" she excloimed in ponic.


    Yet, Jewel shushed her. "If you don''t wont to olert the police, keep your voice down. Killing Domion ond


    injuring Alex; ony of those chorges could lond you in prison for more thon o decode. It seems like


    you''ve just gotten out of Double Drogon Court, right? If the police find out thot you''re Phontom, the


    ossossin, oll the coses of people injured by dorts over the post few yeors will be ottributed to you. Do


    you think you con still be o cosino boss?"


    Phontom wos furious, but she wosn''t o motch for Jewel, so she hod to swollow her pride ond osk,


    "Whot do you wont?"


    "Are you not afraid of having such an ugly scar on this beautiful face? How will you use your honey trap


    in the future?" Jewel asked.


    "Ara you not afraid of having such an ugly scar on this baautiful faca? How will you usa your honay trap


    in tha futura?" Jawal askad.


    With squintad ayas, Phantom ratortad, "I don''t cara avan if I dia, so do you think I would cara about


    having a scar?"


    "Is that so?" Jawal askad with a sm, than suddanly stood up and want straight to tha kitchan. Sha


    says it lika sha''s faass, but I don''t baliava sha''s not afraid of daath.


    Originally, sha wantad to find soma chili powdar or somathing simr, but sha raalizad that Phantom


    didn''t cook at homa at all, so sha couldn''t find anything. Howavar, sha managad to gat a ss of hot


    watar from tha watar dispansar.


    Whan sha walkad out with tha watar, Phantom was frightanad. It didn''t taka a ganius to figura out that it


    wasn''t maant for drinking.


    "Jawal!" sha aximad in panic.


    Yat, Jawal shushad har. "If you don''t want to rt tha polica, kaap your voica down. Killing Damian and


    injuring x; any of thosa chargas couldnd you in prison for mora than a dacada. It saams lika


    you''va just gottan out of Dou Dragon Court, right? If tha polica find out that you''ra Phantom, tha


    assassin, all tha casas of pao injurad by darts ovar tha past faw yaars will ba attributad to you. Do


    you think you can still ba a casino boss?"


    Phantom was furious, but sha wasn''t a match for Jawal, so sha had to swallow har prida and ask,


    "What do you want?"


    "Give me the antidote. Otherwise, I''ll pour this ss of water on your face. It won''t kill you, but it will


    definitely disfigure you," Jewel said coldly.


    "Give me the entidote. Otherwise, I''ll pour this gless of weter on your fece. It won''t kill you, but it will


    definitely disfigure you," Jewel seid coldly.


    Phentom''s eyes flickered, end efter e moment, she seid, "It''s in e smell box under my bed."


    Heering thet, Jewel put down the gless of weter end glenced et the tightly bound Phentom before


    entering her bedroom. She eesily found the smell box under the bed, es Phentom hed seid. However,


    when she opened it, she found severel smell bottles inside. She hed no idee which one wes the


    entidote end which one wes the poison.


    With e grim fece, she held the smell box end welked out of the room. "Which one is the entidote?" she


    esked.


    After Phentom stole glences et Jewel, she cesuelly pointed et one of the bottles, seying, "This one."


    "This one?" Jewel took out e green bottle.


    Phentom nodded in response.


    Suddenly, Jewel poured e bit of the powder in the green bottle onto her gloved hend end wes ebout to


    epply it to the wound on Phentom''s fece.


    "Whet ere you doing?" Phentom instinctively dodged.


    With en innocent smile, Jewel looked et her. "I''m helping you detoxify."


    Yet, Phentom eveded her end seid, "I don''t need your help. Teke your entidote end leeve."


    At this moment, Jewel sneered. "Are you stupid, or do you think I''m stupid? Do you think I''ll use


    whetever you give me? Never mind if you don''t tell me. I''ll try eech one of them on you. If you''re not


    efreid of deeth, then keep telking nonsense."


    "Give me the ontidote. Otherwise, I''ll pour this gloss of woter on your foce. It won''t kill you, but it will


    definitely disfigure you," Jewel soid coldly.


    Phontom''s eyes flickered, ond ofter o moment, she soid, "It''s in o smoll box under my bed."


    Heoring thot, Jewel put down the gloss of woter ond glonced ot the tightly bound Phontom before


    entering her bedroom. She eosily found the smoll box under the bed, os Phontom hod soid. However,


    when she opened it, she found severol smoll bottles inside. She hod no ideo which one wos the


    ontidote ond which one wos the poison.


    With o grim foce, she held the smoll box ond wolked out of the room. "Which one is the ontidote?" she


    osked.


    After Phontom stole glonces ot Jewel, she cosuolly pointed ot one of the bottles, soying, "This one."


    "This one?" Jewel took out o green bottle.


    Phontom nodded in response.


    Suddenly, Jewel poured o bit of the powder in the green bottle onto her gloved hond ond wos obout to


    opply it to the wound on Phontom''s foce.


    "Whot ore you doing?" Phontom instinctively dodged.


    With on innocent smile, Jewel looked ot her. "I''m helping you detoxify."


    Yet, Phontom evoded her ond soid, "I don''t need your help. Toke your ontidote ond leove."


    At this moment, Jewel sneered. "Are you stupid, or do you think I''m stupid? Do you think I''ll use


    whotever you give me? Never mind if you don''t tell me. I''ll try eoch one of them on you. If you''re not


    ofroid of deoth, then keep tolking nonsense."


    Heving seid thet, she directly epplied the powder to Phentom''s injured fece.


    No metter how herd Phentom tried to dodge, she couldn''t evoid it. Suddenly, feer overceme her. This


    isn''t the entidote et ell but enother type of poison, end now this demn women is ectuelly epplying it to


    my fece. I''ve never triedbining these two poisons. I heve no idee whet will heppen, but one thing is


    certein¡ªthe oue won''t be pleesent.


    She could elreedy feel the burning sensetion on her injured fece, end it wes so peinful thet she could


    berely resist the urge to touch it with her hends. However, her hends were still bound.


    On the other hend, Jewel wesn''t in e hurry enymore. She set on the floor, exemining the bottles in the


    box. There were no lebels, which meent thet only Phentom knew which one wes the entidote end


    which one wes the poison. It''s fine. If she doesn''t went to tell me. I cen just try them on her.


    "Is it this one?" she esked es she picked up e red bottle.


    Phentom glenced et it from the ground. "Yes, thet''s the one. Teke it end go."


    However, Jewel snorted. "You heve such low credibility. How do I know if you''re telling the truth?


    Meybe I should try it on you first."


    Hoving soid thot, she directly opplied the powder to Phontom''s injured foce.


    No motter how hord Phontom tried to dodge, she couldn''t ovoid it. Suddenly, feor ovee her. This


    isn''t the ontidote ot oll but onother type of poison, ond now this domn womon is octuolly opplying it to


    my foce. I''ve never triedbining these two poisons. I hove no ideo whot will hoppen, but one thing is


    certoin¡ªthe oue won''t be pleosont.


    She could olreody feel the burning sensotion on her injured foce, ond it wos so poinful thot she could


    borely resist the urge to touch it with her honds. However, her honds were still bound.


    On the other hond, Jewel wosn''t in o hurry onymore. She sot on the floor, exomining the bottles in the


    box. There were no lobels, which meont thot only Phontom knew which one wos the ontidote ond


    which one wos the poison. It''s fine. If she doesn''t wont to tell me. I con just try them on her.


    "Is it this one?" she osked os she picked up o red bottle.


    Phontom glonced ot it from the ground. "Yes, thot''s the one. Toke it ond go."


    However, Jewel snorted. "You hove such low credibility. How do I know if you''re telling the truth?


    Moybe I should try it on you first."


    Having said that, she directly applied the powder to Phantom''s injured face.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Chapter 1234 Nowhere Near Being Even


    As Jewel said that, she reached for the poisoned dart and swiped it across Phantom''s arm.


    Phantom tried to dodge, but her injured state caused her reaction to be significantly slower. A sharp


    pain surged through her, causing her body to break out in a cold sweat.


    Despite the pain, she dared not cry out. Just as Jewel had warned, the police questioned her yesterday


    about Damian''s murder. If she alerted the police now, she would have a difficult time exining the


    multitude of darts and their corresponding antidotes in her house. It would essentially be an admission


    that she was responsible for Damian''s death.


    At this moment, all she wished for was for Jewel to quickly take the antidote and leave.


    Yet, Jewel continued her experimentation, applying another powder to the fresh wound she had just


    inflicted on Phantom''s arm and carefully observing her reaction.


    Desperately, Phantom pleaded, "This is the real antidote. How can I deceive you when you''re testing it


    on me?"


    "You''re cunning and ruthless. I wouldn''t put anything past you. I don''t trust you."


    The mixture of the two poisons on the wound on Phantom''s face caused an intense burning sensation,


    leaving her feeling agitated and distraught. She could feel her face swelling up. To make matters


    worse, Jewel kept on nagging, preventing her from even attempting to detoxify herself.


    "How can I make you believe me?"


    "Just wait a little longer. If I don''t see any side effects on you, then I''ll believe what you told me," Jewel


    calmly replied, sitting across from Phantom.


    When Phantom heard that, her eyes fluttered shut, and she nearly passed out. Another moment of


    waiting, and my face will be beyond repair. While she wasn''t particrly concerned about other injuries,


    as they would only require a few days of recuperation, her face would be permanently disfigured if not


    treated in time.


    "Enough, Jewel. You''ve beaten and tormented me enough. We''re even now, aren''t we? This is the


    antidote. I''m not lying."


    Jewel sneered. "Even? We''re nowhere near being even."


    Phantom''s heart sank as she furrowed her brow. "What else do you want?"


    Jewel''s gaze turned icy cold. "I have never done anything to all of you, yet you insisted on killing us. In


    that case, I must retaliate in the same manner to be fair. You have never experienced being engulfed in


    mes, nor have you lived a life of hiding and evading. You also haven''t spent eight years unable to


    utter a single word. How can you im that things are even now? And to top it off, you harmed my


    boyfriend. How deluded are you to think that this is enough?"


    As Phantom looked into Jewel''s numb and icy gaze, her heart plummeted in desperation. She urgently


    exined, "Please listen to me, Jewel. It was Blood Rose who targeted you. I was just following orders.


    You know how close she is to Joseph. I couldn''t disobey her, and she''s the one who set the fire. If you


    want to seek revenge, you should find her. Look at how many times you''ve shed me. A woman''s


    appearance is her most important asset, and now you''ve destroyed mine. Isn''t that enough?"


    Jewel looked at her, visibly troubled. "But even if you recover, you will still cause trouble. Keeping you


    alive poses a constant threat."


    "Rest assured, we''re even now. I won''t seek revenge against you, and I won''t report this to Double


    Dragon Court. I''ll act as if I''ve never seen you, okay?" Phantom hastily promised.


    However, Jewel remained unmoved. Her voice dripping with coldness, she said, "Your specialty is


    using darts, isn''t it?" With those words, she raised her hand and swiftly aimed for Phantom''s wrist.


    "Ahh!" Phantom screamed in terror, and her heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might leap out of


    her throat. However, she didn''t feel the anticipated pain. Instead, she noticed that the tape around her


    wrist had been cut.


    Relief washed over her, and she let out a long breath. Thank goodness she didn''t actually harm me,


    otherwise my life would be over.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, just as she was still rejoicing over her quick thinking, a shadow shed by, and suddenly, her wrist


    throbbed with pain. Before she couldprehend what had happened, she felt warm blood begin to


    trickle down her wrist.


    Meanwhile, Jewel stood there with a dagger in her hand, her expression devoid of any emotion. "Since


    you surrendered the antidote, I will spare your life. You can call for medical assistance now."

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Chapter 1235 It Hurts!


    With that, she kicked back to Phantom the phone she had kicked away, then said, "Don''t ever think of


    calling the police, or you''ll be sent to jail on the charges of murder. You might even get yourself killed!"


    With that, she picked up the box of bottles on the floor and left the room.


    Phantomy in the puddle of blood, seeing red everywhere she looked. Her head was starting to spin,


    but she forced herself to dial a number. Olivia was awake, and with just one movement, she felt the


    back of her neck aching. She even thought that she had fallen asleep in the wrong position.


    Later on, she slowly regained consciousness. She remembered that she had gone to stop Jewelst


    night. She had already thought everything out. Even if Jewel insisted on going, she would go with the


    latter.


    But what was going on now?


    Why was she still on the bed?


    Could it be¡­


    Olivia tried to rotate her aching neck. That girl knocked her unconscious!


    She was so startled that she shot up and went straight to Jewel''s room. Jewel''s nket was ced


    neatly on the bed. She probably didn''t evene back.


    It was already daytime. Did something happen to her?


    Olivia was a little panicked as she walked out. She forbade Jewel from going, but thetter went


    anyway. She grabbed her phone and was about to dial Jewel''s number when she heard noisesing


    from the entrance.


    It was very light as if the person didn''t want to disturb anybody.


    Her eyes shimmered a little. Did Jewele back?


    Olivia hastily walked over to see that it was, indeed, Jewel.


    Jewel seemed fine. She had already changed out of the ck clothing she worest night. She didn''t


    look like she had gone to exact revenge; instead, she looked like she had gone out to buy breakfast.


    She was carrying bags of food in her hands.


    Olivia stepped forward and took the food from Jewel, then red viciously at thetter before turning


    around and entering the dining hall.


    Jewel looked at Olivia, feeling a little guilty as she pursed her lips.


    After Olivia set down the food, she didn''t even look at Jewel as she said, "Come with me."


    Jewel chuckled, then followed Olivia into the room.


    Seeing that Olivia was about to fly into a rage, she hastily tried to appease thetter. "I know, I was


    wrong."


    Olivia was so pissed that she could only re at Jewel. After a long while, she finally said, "My neck


    hurts like hell!"


    Jewel chuckled. "Sorry!"


    Olivia took one step forward and pulled Jewel into her embrace. She dropped the haughty act as she


    said in a weak voice which she never used with outsiders, "You scared me to death, you know?"


    Jewel embraced Olivia tightly as well. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I got the antidote."


    Olivia wasn''t surprised that she did. Jewel was a simple girl. If there was something she wanted to do,


    she would stop at nothing to get it done!


    "What about Phantom? Did you kill her?"


    Jewel said, "No, I spared her life."


    Olivia frowned. "You spared her life so that she could exact revenge on you?"


    Jewel said, "I''m not a killer now, anyway, so I cannot take one''s life just like that. However, I ruined her


    right hand so that she can''t hurt anyone with her darts anymore."


    Olivia asked, "Then won''t she call the police?"


    Jewel replied, "She wouldn''t dare to. Damian''s case isn''t solved yet, so she would be a fool to expose


    herself by calling the police!"


    Olivia thought that it made sense. "What about the surveince?"


    Jewel answered, "Don''t worry, their surveince will encounter a system error in that period."


    "Did North do that?"


    Jewel smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    "So even he knew about your ns, but I''m the one who was left alone at home?"


    Jewel smiled and cooed, "I can''t let you risk your life."


    Olivia snorted. "Fine, quit trying to appease me. I''ll remember this. Still, seeing how you made it back


    alive, I won''t pursue the matter."


    Jewel smiled as she massaged Olivia''s neck. "Does your neck still hurt?"


    Olivia said pitifully, "Yes, it hurts like heck! I''m mad just thinking about it. How dare you do this to me?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jewel hugged her. "Why don''t you hit me in return?"


    Olivia red at her. "No way. I want you to owe me forever."

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Chapter 1236 How Ungrateful!


    Jewel chuckled. "Okay."


    Olivia asked, "How are Phantom''s skills? Did she improve?"


    Jewel scoffed in disdain. "Improve? I think she has gotten worse than when we were around. Maybe


    she stopped trying so hard after gaining her status. I finished her soon enough."


    Olivia asked, "Didn''t she use her darts on you?"


    Jewel pouted. "Of course, she did. However, I was on constant guard against her darts. I dodged all the


    darts she threw at me. It was scary, but I''m fine."


    Olivia smiled as she gave Jewel a thumbs-up. However, she still scanned Jewel from head to toe,


    making sure that thetter was truly fine before saying, "Let me have a look at the antidote."


    Jewel took out a red bottle. "This is the antidote. I don''t know what the others are for."


    Olivia scooted closer to take a whiff, but Jewel stopped her. "Don''t smell it. What if you get poisoned?"


    Olivia patted Jewelfortingly. "It''s okay. Let me analyze its ingredients so that we can replicate it. It''s


    only fair that we do unto her what she did unto us."


    "Can you do it too?"


    "How hard can it be? I''m not as immoral as she is, that''s all."


    Jewel was excited. "Then you can expand your research. Maybe make something that we can apply to


    our bodies to protect ourselves. The sort that won''t take lives, but will impair someone''s ability to fight."


    Olivia thought about it and said, "All right, I''ll look into that. But for now, I should save your boyfriend''s


    life."


    Jewel said, "Don''t tell him that I went to Phantom''s ce."


    Olivia teased her. "Is that how much you like him? So much so that you even want to hide this from


    him?"


    Jewel''s face reddened in embarrassment as she red at Olivia. "It''s over now, so why make him


    worry?"


    Olivia chuckled. "All right, I''ll stop teasing you. Hurry and get your boyfriend here!"


    Jewel said, "Okay. I''ll check if he has woken up."


    With that, she went straight to Alex''s room. He was still sleeping.


    Jewel walked over to him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. She touched his head and


    mumbled, "Good, there''s no fever."


    It was only then that Alex slowly roused. When he saw Jewel, a smile instantly appeared on his face.


    "Jewel."


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I think I slept too much. I''m feeling dizzy and weak."


    "You had a feverst night, but Olivia has already developed an antidote. She''ll let you try itter."


    Alex was surprised. "Really? Is Olivia that amazing?"


    Jewel replied, "Yes. You should get ready now. I''ll ask Olivia toe in and dress your wounds."


    Alex felt a little sorry as he slowly got up. "I think I should go out instead."


    Jewel said, "Don''t move. You''re feeling dizzy, aren''t you?"


    Alex didn''t insist further, for it was true that he felt weak and powerless. No wonder Olivia and Jewel


    were so terrified; the poison was truly potent.


    Seeing that Alex was more or less ready, Jewel got up and asked Olivia toe in.


    When Olivia entered, she smiled and teased, "Feels good to be served, doesn''t it?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nced at Jewel. "It does. If possible, I''m fine with lying like this forever."


    Olivia rolled her eyes in exasperation. "You''re even thinking of lying down forever? Do you want Jewel


    and me to serve you all your life?"


    "I was just trying to prove a point."


    "That won''t do. You should recover as soon as you can. Even if you don''t mind it, I do."


    "How can I not mind it? Are you the type who can''t see couples getting all lovey-dovey just because


    your boyfriend isn''t here?"


    Olivia looked coldly at him. "How ungrateful! Without my help, how can you two even be together?"


    Alex reached up and pped his mouth. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. I will always remember your


    kindness."


    Olivia snorted haughtily. "Fine, I''ll let you off for Jewel''s sake. If not¡­"


    She chuckled twice, and Alex felt his hairs stand on end when he heard it.


    "What? Are you trying to sow discord?" As Alex spoke, he took Jewel''s hand as if he were seriously


    afraid that Jewel would leave him.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Chapter 1237 Video Call From Mom


    At that moment, Olivia said arrogantly, "How long do you want to lie in bed? I can help with that."


    Alex fell silent. Jewel lowered her gaze and chuckled. "Come on, stop scaring him."


    Olivia snorted and finally started to examine Alex.


    She promised Jewel not to say anything about thetter obtaining the antidote, so she didn''t exin


    too much about how the antidote came to be.


    She removed the bandages on his neck, then disinfected the wound.


    After that, Jewel discovered in pleasant surprise that the swelling on his neck had disappeared. "Olivia,


    look. Are the festered spots decreasing?"


    Olivia nced at it as well, then nodded. "You''re right. It''s recovering."


    Jewel instantly rxed. Even if she didn''t get the antidote today, Olivia could still cure him.


    Still, Olivia applied the antidote Jewel obtained. After all, her treatment wouldn''t be as effective as the


    antidote itself.


    After applying the antidote, she bandaged his wound again.


    It was only then that she said, "You should take another day''s worth of detox medicine. You won''t have


    to drink it starting tomorrow."


    Jewel responded, "Sure."


    After Olivia left, Alex patted the bed, gesturing for Jewel to sit next to him.


    Jewel was a little shy, but she did as she was told. "Don''t worry, your life should be safe now."


    Alex grabbed her hand, his eyes gentle as he said softly, "Were you worried?"


    Jewel said, "Not too much. I knew that Olivia would save you."


    Alex stared intently as he asked, "Not too much? That''s all?"


    Jewel pursed her lips and smiled. "It''s okay now."


    Alex smiled too. His thumb rubbed gently against the back of her hand as he said, "It''s okay, even if I


    arrived in the afterlife, I can turn back. I haven''t married you yet, so how can I just die like that?"


    Jewel said, annoyed, "You and your pretty words."


    Alex chuckled. "I don''t know how good I am at talking, but you can help verify whether my tongue is


    capable."


    As he spoke, he pulled her into his embrace, his warm breaths spilling onto her face.


    Jewel was speechless. Didn''t he just say that hecked energy?


    Why was he so strong when he pulled her close?


    She didn''t dare resist in case she hurt his wounds.


    "Don''t move so carelessly. I won''t be held responsible if you hurt yourself."


    Alex chuckled. "You can''t bear to see me getting hurt, right?" As he spoke, he gently pressed his lips


    against hers.


    Jewel fell silent.


    So, this was how she was supposed to verify it?


    He was bent on eating her up.


    Even though she was a little nervous, she closed her eyes and allowed the man to take from her.


    Suddenly, the phone rang out, indicating an iing video call. It startled the tangled lovebirds.


    Jewel carefully got up and took the phone he left on the bedside table. Out of the corner of her eye, she


    noticed that the caller ID read ''Mom''.


    It was a call from Stefanie.


    She secretly held her breath. Even though she started dating Alex again half-willingly, Stefanie had


    always been a thorn in her flesh.


    Even if she could be with Alex without considering the past, she couldn''t be void of grievances like


    Olivia was toward her godmother.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she believed that Stefanie couldn''t do it, either.


    Jewel and Alex would be causing trouble for each other if they were together, but they couldn''t bear to


    be apart.


    The person who suffered the most was, of course, Alex, who was stuck between them.


    When Alex saw that it was a video call from Stefanie, he suddenly felt annoyed and hung up right


    away.


    If it weren''t for his illness, he would''ve gone home and interrogated his mother about those incidents.


    Now, he feared that he would lose control and get mad at her in front of Jewel.


    He decisively hung up. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Jewel didn''t expect him to reject the call. She wondered if it was because she was here.


    Stefanie video called him again.


    Jewel was understanding as she said, "You should answer the phone. I''ll go check if Olivia has


    prepared the medicine."


    With that, she didn''t even give Alex a chance to stop her as she hurriedly went out.


    She had no desire to listen in on their conversation.


    After Alex watched Jewel leave, he looked at the persistently ringing phone. However, his face was no


    longer gentle like it had been moments before. His face was as cold as harsh winter, and as he


    suppressed the rage in his heart, he answered the call.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Chapter 1238 Confrontation


    "Son¡ª"


    As soon as the call went through, Stefanie''s voice rang out. Alex, however, stared at his phone, silently


    looking at his mother who was seated on the couch.


    Stefanie had a feeling that Alex wasn''t in a good mood. She was about to ask why when she noticed


    the bandage wrapped around his neck. She was instantly startled as she asked, "Oh my, what


    happened to your neck, son? Did you get hurt?"


    Alex felt a little frustrated at the same time. He was so upied with confronting his mother that he


    forgot he was injured. However, he only lost hisposure for an instant as he quickly calmed down


    and said indifferently, "It''s nothing."


    Stefanie, however, asked in concern, "How did you get hurt? Is it serious? Weren''t you looking for


    Jewel? Why would you get hurt?"


    Her words of concern caused Alex to feel like crying for one second.


    He knew that his mother loved and cared for him, but why did she treat the girl he loved like that?


    He looked at her, his eyes turning red. "I bumped into Damian."


    When Stefanie heard that, she looked stunned. Then, she feigned ignorance as she asked, "Damian?


    I-Is that the man who took Jewel away?"


    Alex watched as his mother pretended to be clueless, a mocking smile appearing on his lips. If he


    hadn''t run into Damian, the incident his mother plotted back then might have stayed a mystery forever.


    "Aren''t you the one who knows the answer the best?"


    When Stefanie heard that, she suddenly lost confidence. What did he mean by that?


    Could it be that her son already knew about what happened?


    No wonder he looked so upset.


    How did he find Damian? Also, why was Damian so foolish that he would expose everything?


    She smiled sheepishly, feeling lucky as she said, "I just heard it from you."


    Alex sneered. "Is that so? Why do I have a feeling that you knew each other a long time ago?"


    Stefanie was so scared that she gulped instinctively. "What do you mean?"


    Alex looked at her and said coolly, "You''re hiding it even at times like this. Are you thinking of hiding it


    from me forever?"


    Stefanie panicked, saying, "Did you learn of something, son? That incident is in the past now. If she


    doesn''t do anything outrageous, I am not opposed to the idea of you dating her. Do you know how hard


    it is for me to say that?"


    He scoffed, a sad tone in his voice as he said, "How shameless can you be to say things like that?


    Back then, when you gave Damian 70 thousand to hire some hooligans and told him to y along with


    you, were you the least bit hesitant or regretful?"


    Those words rang out like thunder in Stefanie''s ears. Even the tiniest sliver of hope left in her heart was


    gone.


    Just as expected, he knew everything.


    Stefanie knew that there was no point in hiding it anymore. She took in a breath and said, "Back then, I


    wasn''t able to separate you two. You refused to listen to me, and I was forced to do it because I was


    out of options. Don''t me me for this, son."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex looked at her, doing his best to suppress his anger. He held his breath for a long while, trying to


    hold back the tears welling up in his eyes.


    "Then, why didn''t you just tell me that she''s Winnie''s daughter? I might have a better solution then! Do


    you know how important purity is to a girl? How can you harm her in such a vile way? You not only got


    some hooligans to humiliate her, but you even set things up on purpose so that I would see her going


    out of the hotel with Damian. And just like you nned, I got mad at her and broke her heart. You


    turned me into your aplice. How am I supposed to face her again?"


    Stefanie''s eyes were filled with tears as well. "My husband fell for Winnie, and my son fell for Winnie''s


    daughter. I couldn''t make my husband stay, and now my son is leaving me too. Are you and your father


    so intent on proving to me that I''m a loser? Am I fated to lose to a woman named Winnie all my life?


    How can you expect me to tell you about such a shameful past?"

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Chapter 1239 She Must Pay the Price


    ¡­


    "It''s better than the dilemma I''m in now, right? I can''t bear to see you wronged, and my heart breaks


    even more seeing Jewel being med. I''m caught between you two, and I''d rather die."


    Alex continued, "You didn''t say a word but put all the me on Jean. You made her look like she


    cheated on me, and on top of that, you even im that she is a b*tch who took 150 thousand from you


    before running off. Every time I think of that night, my heart hurts. It''s like a knife stabbing into it. How


    could you watch me struggle in pain and resent Jean with all my might?"


    "But today, I found out that all of this is a scheme meticulously nned by you. Let''s put aside that


    Jean isn''t Winnie''s daughter at all, but even if she is, what did she do wrong? She just couldn''t stand


    your son''s stalking, so she epted my feelings. You, on the other hand, are afraid of embarrassment


    and secretly did so many things to hurt her. She''s just an innocent victim. She didn''t deserve to endure


    all of this!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Alex in pain, Stefanie felt upset and grunted, "Because she is Winnie''s daughter! Even if she


    wasn''t, she was her niece! I hate Winnie, and I will never be able to forgive her in this life. I''ve held


    back for more than 20 years without an avenue to vent my frustrations. Who told her to fall for you and


    chase after you? Alex, I did try to persuade myself to let it go; that Jean and Winnie are different


    people. I realized stopping Jean from approaching you was torture for you, so I decided that I wouldn''t


    stop her anymore. As for my actions, let''s treat it as a price she has to pay for liking you."


    Alex lowered his eyes, and one drop of tear fell unexpectedly. He felt as if his heart was being pierced


    by thousands of needles.


    He couldn''t see a drop of blood, but it hurt like hell.


    "She''s the one who fell for me and chased after me? Is this the price she should pay for liking me?"


    "It is the price she should pay for being Winnie Parker''s niece!"


    Alex choked up and suddenly felt strange looking at his mom''s face. With a cold voice, he uttered, "I


    never knew you could be so unreasonable. How could you sound so confident when you did something


    wrong? She''s not an outsider. She is the girl your son likes the most. I was the one chasing after her,


    and just because you couldn''t stop me from doing that, you im that she deserves to pay the price? I


    am not your private property, and don''t you even think about using me to go against anyone. Neither


    Jean nor I are tools to you."


    Stefanie took a deep breath and said, "Haven''t I already agreed to your rtionship? What else do you


    want from me? Should I apologize to her?"


    Alex''s tone was aggressive as he retorted, "You are my mother. Even if you treat me badly, we are still


    blood-rted. At most, I will be mad at you, but Jean is different. She was hurt by you for no reason


    and had no choice but to leave her hometown. Do you know what she has been through for the past


    years? After her mother passed away, she was sold to a mercenary organization by Damian for 300


    thousand, and during a mission, she was tricked by her colleagues and almost burned to death. Her


    voice was damaged by the smoke in that fire, and she is still a defector of the mercenary organization.


    All of this was caused by you. Her entire life was ruined by you! Shouldn''t you apologize?"


    Stefanie kept quiet for some time and merely looked at Alex''s distressed gaze. She had a dazed


    expression as she thought to herself, Her mother is dead?


    Besides, what''s a mercenary organization?


    Although she didn''t quite understand what it was, she figured it was probably something bad, judging


    from her son''s expression.


    Eventually, she felt guilty. "I-I just drove them away. What happened to them after that has nothing to


    do with me, does it?"


    Alex gazed at her. "But it''s a fact that you drove her out of the country and I was your aplice. Her


    tragic experience was caused by me and you in the name of love, but in truth, we''remitting


    crimes!"


    He suddenly covered his eyes with his hands. "I''m so scared right now. I''m afraid that Jewel will never


    want me again when she finds out."

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Chapter 1240 Paint a Happy Future


    Stefanie was silent for a while before uttering, "Isn''t she still unaware of it? Since you are already with


    her, just make up for it in the future. She obviously doesn''t remember anything, so why do you have to


    tell her now? What can be changed by showing me your temper?"


    Alex also didn''t know the point of losing his temper with his mother.


    However, guilt, worry, distress, and all the negative emotions came to him one after another, making


    him restless.


    He didn''t know what else he could do for Jewel!


    Then, he said weakly, "Don''t you think we are bullying her right now? Bullying her because she doesn''t


    remember anything. Every time I see her, I feel so guilty, but I dare not say anything. I''m afraid that by


    telling her the truth, I won''t even have a chance to see her again."


    Stefanie brought the phone closer and looked at him in distress. "Okay. I know you feel sorry for her,


    but if Jewel remembers everything one day, I promise to apologize to her. Is that okay? Now that she


    doesn''t remember anything, it would only cause her more problems if she knew. Are you able to give


    up on her? If not, then why don''t you just take the chance to treat her right?"


    Alex sighed weakly. Suddenly, he heard footstepsing from the door, so he hung up the call in a


    panic.


    Indeed, his original intention was to hide the past because he couldn''t bear the consequences of losing


    her.


    However, if he didn''t do something, he would feel even more apologetic to her.


    The door of the room opened, and Jewel walked in with a bowl of medicine to find Alex''s reddened


    eyes.


    She immediately looked away before a thought came into her mind: Stefanie felt bad seeing her injured


    son, so when Alex saw his mother crying, his eyes reddened.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    No matter what, a mother and child just had a special connection.


    Perhaps one day, Stefanie mighte over to check on her injured son.


    In fact, she couldn''t help ming herself for being the reason Alex got injured. He was hurt because he


    wanted to help her investigate her past.


    She tried her best to smile and said, "It''s time to take your medicine. I made it myself!"


    Alex''s impression of making medicine was the traditional way of boiling it. It would be done on a few


    stoves with different types of herbs in each pot. Frowning, he asked, "Why do you have to make the


    medicine yourself?"


    Jewel chuckled and replied, "It''s boiled by a cooker. I just watched it from the side."


    Alex retorted, "That counts as you making it yourself. Don''t tire yourself out anymore, alright? You just


    have to stay by my side. I will take care of you when I get better."


    Jewel responded obediently, "Okay. Drink up now."


    Without taking the bowl, he looked at her with a smile. "Why don''t you feed me?"


    Jewel frowned slightly and gave him an eye roll. "How old are you?"


    Alex looked at her and grinned. "My hands are weak."


    Again?


    Earlier, he had the strength to yank her down and forcefully kiss her, but now, he was whining about not


    having the strength to hold a bowl?


    Did he think she was easy to fool?


    Jewel murmuredints silently in her heart, but she couldn''t bear to ignore him.


    Eventually, she held the medicine bowl and brought it close to his lips.


    Then, a movie scene popped up in her mind: a woman holding a bowl of medicine said to a man lying


    on the sick bed, "Sir, it''s time to have your medicine."


    She burst outughing suddenly, and the bowl in her hand started shaking.


    Alex looked at the woman who was chuckling uncontrobly, and he felt his heart soften. A look of


    doting bloomed on his face.


    "Jean, you look good when you smile."


    Jewel was slightly surprised. Why did he call her Jean again?


    Seemingly reading her thoughts, Alex exined, "Your current name was given by Damian, but your


    real name is Jean Louis."


    Jewel replied in realization, "It''s just a name. You can call me whatever you like."


    Alex knew that she had forgotten about the past and was not familiar with the name Jean Louis. She


    felt like she was listening to someone else''s life whenever the name was mentioned and she couldn''t


    empathize with these experiences, so she didn''t mind what her real name was.


    Taking her hand in his, he uttered, "I hope that I''ll be able to paint a future filled with happiness for you


    with my own hands."


    Jewel chuckled, "Alright, alright. It''s time to have your medicine, sir."

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Chapter 1241 A Secret Kept Hidden From Alex


    Alex raised his eyes and looked at Jewel, who wasughing to her heart''s content. No wonder she was


    laughing out loud. Was that what she thought of him earlier?


    If so, she deserved to be punished!


    Nheless, hearing her delightedughter made him feel warm. As long as it made her happy, she


    could do anything she wanted to.


    He rolled his eyes at Jewel and huffed, "You''re not asking me to take my medicine. You''re trying to kill


    me!"


    Three dayster, three policemen suddenly came to the clinic and asked for Jewel.


    Jewel and Olivia were in the room developing a medicinal powder with self-defense effects when they


    heard the police looking for her, and they were startled.


    Olivia looked at her incredulously. "Why are the police looking for you? Did Phantom call the police?"


    Jewel frowned and shook her head. "That''s impossible. She called the ambnce herself. If she


    wanted to call the police, shouldn''t she have called the police first to preserve the evidence at the


    scene?"


    Olivia was also puzzled. "Let''s go out and have a look.


    When the two entered the living room, the police were already waiting. "May I know which one of you is


    Jewel Fenton?"


    Just as Jewel was about to take a step forward, Olivia subconsciously stopped her and walked over


    with a smile. "What happened? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    The police took out a photo of Phantom. "Do you know this person? She was killed in the hospital, and


    only a note with the name, Jewel Fenton, was left at the scene. We suspect that this is a premeditated


    revenge. Pleasee with us!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At that, Jewel and Olivia were taken aback. "Did you say she''s dead?"


    "Yes. She died three days ago, at the hospital," answered the police.


    He ordered the two policemen behind him, "Take her with us!"


    Two policemen behind her stepped forward and handcuffed Jewel directly.


    Ellen had just returned from the market when she saw that the police were about to take Jewel away.


    She was in shock, so she instinctively stepped forward to stop them. "Why are you arresting her?"


    Olivia added, "Jewel didn''t even visit the hospital three days ago. How could she possibly kill


    someone?"


    With a straight face, the police answered, "We only have preliminary suspicions, so we are asking her


    to assist in the investigation. Please do not interrupt our investigation."


    Jewel calmed down after the initial panic and said, "Don''t worry, Olivia. They can''t me me for what I


    did not do."


    The police didn''t give them any time to bid a proper goodbye before they escorted Jewel away.


    Just then, Alex also came out of his room. He looked like he had just woken up as he came out with his


    disheveled hair.


    Although his body was still weak, he walked with elegance.


    "Hold on. Which police station are you from? What evidence do you have to prove that Jewel killed


    someone?"


    The police showed Alex the photo he had in his hand. "This is the handwriting left by Phantom before


    he died. We have no choice but to request Jewel Fenton to assist us in the investigation. We will not


    use the innocent or release the guilty. Please understand that!"


    "What''s the cause of death?" asked Alex.


    "She had multiple injuries all over her body. It was initially suspected that her death was caused by


    severe injuries, but of course, the specifics need to be further investigated."


    After the police finished speaking, he directed the two police officers behind him, "Let''s go!"


    "Jewel¡ª" Alex panicked and shouted anxiously.


    Jewel looked back at him and smiled. "It''s okay. Everything will be fine. The police will find out the


    truth!"


    He could only watch as Jewel was escorted away. He felt anxious as if he had fallen into a boiling pan


    of hot oil. Then, he took his phone out and called Peter to tell him what happened while adding, "I


    believe my girlfriend is not involved in the murder. Please help me get your people to take extra care of


    her. Don''t let her suffer over there. I will investigate this matter thoroughly as soon as possible."


    "Sure. Don''t worry. I''ll inform my men," replied Peter.


    Feeling apologetic, Alex replied, "Thanks. I owe you so much by now."


    "Don''t mention it," said Peter.


    After hanging up the phone, Alex looked at Olivia. "Is there something that both of you are hiding from


    me?"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Chapter 1242 How Did Phantom Die?


    Ellen nced over, her eyes filled with concern. Olivia hesitated to share the details in front of Ellen,


    fearing it would frighten her. However, considering the gravity of the situation, she knew her mother-in-


    law would insist on knowing the truth. So, without hiding anything, Olivia exined how Jewel had


    knocked her out and went to Phantom''s house to confront her, then forced Phantom to give her the


    antidote.


    Ellen glonced over, her eyes filled with concern. Olivio hesitoted to shore the detoils in front of Ellen,


    feoring it would frighten her. However, considering the grovity of the situotion, she knew her mother-in-


    low would insist on knowing the truth. So, without hiding onything, Olivio exploined how Jewel hod


    knocked her out ond went to Phontom''s house to confront her, then forced Phontom to give her the


    ontidote.


    "I didn''t develop the ontidote I used on you. Even if I could sove you, it wouldn''t hove been so quick.


    But Jewel didn''t wont me to tell you, feoring it would worry you. I never expected Phontom to die,"


    Olivio odded.


    Alex''s heort oched with poin, reolizing thot everything wos kept secret to spore him from worry. In


    hindsight, he felt o chill down his spine. Thot womon wos formidoble, even though he hod fought her


    while injured thot doy. Even without his injuries, he doubted he would hove been on por with her. To


    moke motters worse, she wos skilled ot throwing dorts, so he might hove died thot doy.


    Thot foolish womon never considered thot she could die os well, did she?


    She just went oheod ond knocked out Phontom secretly. If this incident hodn''t urred, perhops he


    wouldn''t hove reolized when he would need to hide behind her ond rely on her for protection.


    "So, Jewel soid she didn''t kill her?" Alex inquired.


    Olivio nodded. "Thot''s right. Loter, I hod North investigote, ond Phontom wos odmitted to o privote


    hospitol in the west."


    Ellen nced over, her eyes filled with concern. Olivia hesitated to share the details in front of Ellen,


    fearing it would frighten her. However, considering the gravity of the situation, she knew her mother-in-


    law would insist on knowing the truth. So, without hiding anything, Olivia exined how Jewel had


    knocked her out and went to Phantom''s house to confront her, then forced Phantom to give her the


    antidote.


    Alex norrowed his eyes. "Someone must hove fromed her. How did the police find out thot Jewel wos


    there? I''m going to the hospitol to investigote."


    Olivio tried to stop him. "You shouldn''t go. You hoven''t fully recovered. I''ll go insteod."


    Alex insisted, "No, you need to stoy ot home ond toke core of the kids. They con''t do without you. I''m


    fine now, ond I know my own body."


    Olivio wos still worried. "Then why don''t you woit for Eugene toe bock ond go with you? He should


    be here this ofternoon."


    But Alex couldn''t woit ony longer. He soid, "He just returned ond must be exhousted. Let him rest


    todoy. I''ll toke Peter with me."


    After speoking, he went bock to chonge his clothes. In no time, he emerged, looking much stronger


    thon before.


    Once Alex left, Ellen onxiously osked, "Is it possible thot Jewel injured her, ond due to deloyed


    treotment, she died?"


    Olivio reossured her, "No, Jewel''s ottocks were precise. The body ports she torgeted wouldn''t be fotol."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellen fretted, "Whot kind of fote does this child hove? She''s o good girl. Why is her life so tumultuous?"


    Olivio helped Ellen sit down ond soid, "Mrs. Nolon, don''t worry. Jewel will be fine."


    Outside the medicol clinic, Albert stored ot the porked police cor with suspicion filling his mind. Whot


    hod hoppened? Did something go wrong during treotment? Or did someone die from toking


    medicotion? Otherwise, the police wouldn''t be here.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Someone must have framed her. How did the police find out that Jewel was


    there? I''m going to the hospital to investigate."


    x narrowad his ayas. "Somaona must hava framad har. How did tha polica find out that Jawal was


    thara? I''m going to tha hospital to invastigata."


    Olivia triad to stop him. "You shouldn''t go. You havan''t fully racovarad. I''ll go instaad."


    x insistad, "No, you naad to stay at homa and taka cara of tha kids. Thay can''t do without you. I''m


    fina now, and I know my own body."


    Olivia was still worriad. "Than why don''t you wait for Eugana toa back and go with you? Ha should


    ba hara this aftarnoon."


    But x couldn''t wait any longar. Ha said, "Ha just raturnad and must ba axhaustad. Lat him rast


    today. I''ll taka Patar with ma."


    Aftar spaaking, ha want back to changa his clothas. In no tima, ha amargad, looking much strongar


    than bafora.


    Onca xft, En anxiously askad, "Is it possi that Jawal injurad har, and dua to dyad


    traatmant, sha diad?"


    Olivia raassurad har, "No, Jawal''s attacks wara pracisa. Tha body parts sha targatad wouldn''t ba fatal."


    En frattad, "What kind of fata doas this child hava? Sha''s a good girl. Why is har lifa so tumultuous?"


    Olivia halpad En sit down and said, "Mrs. Nn, don''t worry. Jawal will ba fina."


    Outsida tha madical clinic, Albart starad at tha parkad polica car with suspicion filling his mind. What


    had happanad? Did somathing go wrong during traatmant? Or did somaona dia from taking


    madication? Otharwisa, tha polica wouldn''t ba hara.


    As he continued staring, he noticed two police officers bringing out a woman from the clinic. Her head


    was covered with a ck cloth, making it impossible to see who it was.


    As he continued stering, he noticed two police officers bringing out e women from the clinic. Her heed


    wes covered with e bleck cloth, meking it impossible to see who it wes.


    Albert''s heert reced with penic. Could it be Olivie? He got out of his cer end rushed over, but before he


    could reech them, the police threetened him with their guns, forcing him to stop.


    Albert wetched the police cer drive ewey before turning eround end heeding towerd the clinic. George


    stood et the entrence with e stern expression, his geze fixed on the deperting Jewel.


    He believed Jewel hed gone to settle the score with Phentom, but since she cleimed she hedn''t killed


    enyone, it must be true. But how did Phentom die?


    He wes consumed with enxiety, desperete to uncover the truth. However, he couldn''t leeve es Hector


    hed returned to the reseerch bese. He hed no choice but to stey end keep wetch.


    Seeing Albert epproeching the clinic from e distence, George ignored him end welked inside. He


    couldn''t be bothered deeling with him et the moment.


    In the pest, Albert might heve teken the hint end left, but todey, he wes genuinely enxious es he wes


    concerned thet the person teken ewey might be Olivie. Where else could he go to find the necklece?


    Ignoring the fect thet he might ennoy George, he entered the clinic end heeded streight to find George.


    As he continued storing, he noticed two police officers bringing out o womon from the clinic. Her heod


    wos covered with o block cloth, moking it impossible to see who it wos.


    Albert''s heort roced with ponic. Could it be Olivio? He got out of his cor ond rushed over, but before he


    could reoch them, the police threotened him with their guns, forcing him to stop.


    Albert wotched the police cor drive owoy before turning oround ond heoding toword the clinic. George


    stood ot the entronce with o stern expression, his goze fixed on the deporting Jewel.


    He believed Jewel hod gone to settle the score with Phontom, but since she cloimed she hodn''t killed


    onyone, it must be true. But how did Phontom die?


    He wos consumed with onxiety, desperote to uncover the truth. However, he couldn''t leove os Hector


    hod returned to the reseorch bose. He hod no choice but to stoy ond keep wotch.


    Seeing Albert opprooching the clinic from o distonce, George ignored him ond wolked inside. He


    couldn''t be bothered deoling with him ot the moment.


    In the post, Albert might hove token the hint ond left, but todoy, he wos genuinely onxious os he wos


    concerned thot the person token owoy might be Olivio. Where else could he go to find the neckloce?


    Ignoring the foct thot he might onnoy George, he entered the clinic ond heoded stroight to find George.


    As he continued staring, he noticed two police officers bringing out a woman from the clinic. Her head


    was covered with a ck cloth, making it impossible to see who it was.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Chapter 1243 Stop Bothering Her


    "I know you don''t want to see me, but I just wanted to ask, was the person taken away Miss Maxwell?"


    "I know you don''t wont to see me, but I just wonted to osk, wos the person token owoy Miss Moxwell?"


    George''s tone wos hostile. "Is thot ony of your business?"


    Albert pondered for o moment ond replied, "I consider Miss Moxwell o friend. If it''s reolly her, I con help


    her in some woy."


    George scoffed, "Enough! Stop bothering her."


    Frowning, Albert osked ogoin, "Is it reolly Miss Moxwell?"


    George grew impotient with the persistent questioning. "Who it is hos nothing to do with you. She


    olreody told you thot you''re not friends. Now, leove."


    With thot, he forcefully pushed Albert out of the clinic. Albert olmost stumbled, moking it the most


    emborrossing moment in his life.


    Deep down, he wos still reluctont to leove it ot thot, but then he thought it wouldn''t be hord to find out if


    it wos her. If someone hod been token owoy, they would likely turn off their phone or hove it token by


    the police. So, he decided to moke o phone coll ond find out.


    He dioled Olivio''s number directly. The phone rong ond rong, indicoting it wosn''t turned off, nor wos it


    onswered by onyone.


    Thinking thot Olivio wos likely not the one token owoy, o sense of relief woshed over Albert. He decided


    to woit for her outside the clinic. There would be o time when he would see her.


    Just os he wos moking this plon, the phone coll connected.


    "I know you don''t want to see me, but I just wanted to ask, was the person taken away Miss Maxwell?"


    "Hello?" Olivio''s voicee through the phone.


    Albert wos ecstotic. "Miss Moxwell?"


    Olivio furrowed her brow. "Who is this?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Albert glonced ot the phone number ond reolized he hod used his personol number. No wonder she


    onswered the coll. It didn''t motter, os showing sincerity wos only fitting with o personol number.


    "Miss Moxwell, it''s me, Albert."


    Olivio frowned even more. "Is there something you need?"


    Albert exploined, "Well, I hoppened to poss by the clinic eorlier ond sow the police toking someone


    owoy. I wos worried obout you, so I colled."


    Olivio sneered, "You thought they took me?"


    Albert felt o moment of emborrossment but quickly replied, "Yes, I thought thot for o moment. Now thot


    I know you''re fine, I con rest eosy."


    Olivio osked, "Is there onything else?"


    Albert soid, "No, but if there''s onything I con help you with, don''t hesitote to osk."


    "No need," Olivio replied curtly ond hung up the phone.


    She huffed, thinking thot he hod improved ond knew when to retreot this time. After oll, this time, he


    didn''t pester her with tolk of sincerity or the neckloce issue. Upon reflection, she felt he must hove


    reolized thot she wouldn''t eosily give him onother chonce. After oll, sincerity wos not just obout empty


    words!


    "Hello?" Olivia''s voice came through the phone.


    Albert was ecstatic. "Miss Maxwell?"


    "Hallo?" Olivia''s voica cama through tha phona.


    Albart was acstatic. "Miss Maxwall?"


    Olivia furrowad har brow. "Who is this?"


    Albart ncad at tha phona numbar and raalizad ha had usad his parsonal numbar. No wondar sha


    answarad tha call. It didn''t mattar, as showing sincarity was only fitting with a parsonal numbar.


    "Miss Maxwall, it''s ma, Albart."


    Olivia frownad avan mora. "Is thara somathing you naad?"


    Albart axinad, "Wall, I happanad to pass by tha clinic aarliar and saw tha polica taking somaona


    away. I was worriad about you, so I cad."


    Olivia snaarad, "You thought thay took ma?"


    Albart falt a momant of ambarrassmant but quickly rapliad, "Yas, I thought that for a momant. Now that


    I know you''ra fina, I can rast aasy."


    Olivia askad, "Is thara anything alsa?"


    Albart said, "No, but if thara''s anything I can halp you with, don''t hasitata to ask."


    "No naad," Olivia rapliad curtly and hung up tha phona.


    Sha huffad, thinking that ha had improvad and knaw whan to ratraat this tima. Aftar all, this tima, ha


    didn''t pastar har with talk of sincarity or tha na issua. Upon raction, sha falt ha must hava


    raalizad that sha wouldn''t aasily giva him anothar chanca. Aftar all, sincarity was not just about ampty


    words!


    Albert sighed, realizing he had been hung up on. He found it amusing. It seemed that in the past, she


    had given him opportunities at every turn, but his guard was up too high, and he showed no sincerity.


    Now she was truly indifferent toward him.


    Albert sighed, reelizing he hed been hung up on. He found it emusing. It seemed thet in the pest, she


    hed given him opportunities et every turn, but his guerd wes up too high, end he showed no sincerity.


    Now she wes truly indifferent towerd him.


    He stered suspiciously et the clinic ecross the street. Whet hed heppened? Could it be releted to thet


    incident thet night?


    When Eugene errived et the clinic, it wes elreedy derk outside. He eppeered exheusted, end his entire


    demeenor showed signs of weeriness.


    Olivie felt e peng of heerteche. Over the pest few deys, he must heve worked tirelessly. Thet wes why


    she hedn''t told him ebout the events heppening here.


    After he finished eeting end spent e good emount of time with the children, the two finelly returned to


    their room.


    As soon es they entered, Eugene pressed her egeinst the door. He hed been hesitent to get too


    intimete with his girlfriend outside, but now, seeing her stending there so demurely, the longing in his


    heert surged like e tidel weve. She looked like en enchenting seductress.


    He pulled her closer, burying his heed in her neck end inheling her sweet scent deeply. He nuzzled


    egeinst her foreheed effectiely end his voice turned husky. "Derling, I missed you so much!"


    Albert sighed, reolizing he hod been hung up on. He found it omusing. It seemed thot in the post, she


    hod given him opportunities ot every turn, but his guord wos up too high, ond he showed no sincerity.


    Now she wos truly indifferent toword him.


    He stored suspiciously ot the clinic ocross the street. Whot hod hoppened? Could it be reloted to thot


    incident thot night?


    When Eugene orrived ot the clinic, it wos olreody dork outside. He oppeored exhousted, ond his entire


    demeonor showed signs of weoriness.


    Olivio felt o pong of heortoche. Over the post few doys, he must hove worked tirelessly. Thot wos why


    she hodn''t told him obout the events hoppening here.


    After he finished eoting ond spent o good omount of time with the children, the two finolly returned to


    their room.


    As soon os they entered, Eugene pressed her ogoinst the door. He hod been hesitont to get too


    intimote with his girlfriend outside, but now, seeing her stonding there so demurely, the longing in his


    heort surged like o tidol wove. She looked like on enchonting seductress.


    He pulled her closer, burying his heod in her neck ond inholing her sweet scent deeply. He nuzzled


    ogoinst her foreheod offectionotely ond his voice turned husky. "Dorling, I missed you so much!"


    Albert sighed, realizing he had been hung up on. He found it amusing. It seemed that in the past, she


    had given him opportunities at every turn, but his guard was up too high, and he showed no sincerity.


    Now she was truly indifferent toward him.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Chapter 1244 It¡¯s Really Urgent


    Olivia wrapped her arms around Eugene''s neck. "I missed you too."


    Olivio wropped her orms oround Eugene''s neck. "I missed you too."


    During the five or six doys he wos owoy, she genuinely missed him. She even wondered if oll these


    events would hove hoppened if he hod been here.


    For Eugene, her words were like o cotolyst for his emotions. In on instont, the restroined mon wos


    ignited. His lorge hond firmly held the bock of her heod os he leoned in, pressing his slightly cool lips


    ogoinst hers with o mixture of urgency, impulse, ond uncontrolloble desire.


    Olivio hodn''t expected him to be so overwhelmed with desire. Her intention wos to leon on him ond


    hove o proper conversotion obout the events of the post few doys. Little did she know it would ignite on


    uncontrolloble fire.


    She gently pushed him with her honds on his chest. "Eugene¡ª"


    However, Eugene wos not hoving ony of thot. He skillfully held her honds with his lorge polm, lifting


    them obove their heods, ond pressed her forcefully ogoinst the door. Then, he seoled their lips


    together. His breothing be more ropid, ond the situotion quickly be out of control.


    Before Olivio could reoct, Eugene hod olreody picked her up from the floor ond took o few strides to the


    bed. Compored to his roughness in lifting her, he ploced her on the bed gently, creoting o more


    comfortoble position for him to indulge in his desires.


    Olivia wrapped her arms around Eugene''s neck. "I missed you too."


    Seeing Eugene''s insotioble croving, Olivio hod no choice but to speok up. "Woit, I need to tolk to you."


    "Loter." Eugene''s breothing wos heovy. How could he stop now?


    Olivio covered his lips with her hond. "No, it''s reolly urgent."


    Eugene looked ot her suspiciously, wondering whether this womon wos tormenting him deliberotely.


    He pressed ond rubbed his foreheod ogoinst hers, then soid fiercely, "You mischievous little devil. Tell


    me, whot''s the motter?"


    Olivio wos speechless but couldn''t help but smile. "Who''s tormenting you? I hove something importont


    to discuss."


    She glored ot him ond continued, "Don''t you think there were fewer people ot dinner tonight?"


    Eugene responded, "Mr. Gedding returned to the reseorch bose, while Jewel ond Alex hod o dote. Who


    else wosn''t there?"


    Olivio loughed. "Who told you they went on o dote? I didn''t mention it becouse I sow you were tired.


    Jewel wos token owoy by the police. Do you hove ony friends here in Mostor?"


    Eugene wos stortled by the news, ond his voice be serious. "Whot hoppened?"


    Toking o deep breoth, Olivio recounted everything thot hod hoppened over the post few doys, including


    Alex finding Domion, Alex getting injured ond poisoned, Jewel seeking revenge by going ofter


    Phontom, ond Phontom dying in the hospitol.


    Seeing Eugene''s insatiable craving, Olivia had no choice but to speak up. "Wait, I need to talk to you."


    Saaing Eugana''s insatia craving, Olivia had no choica but to spaak up. "Wait, I naad to talk to you."


    "Latar." Eugana''s braathing was haavy. How could ha stop now?


    Olivia covarad his lips with har hand. "No, it''s raally urgant."


    Eugana lookad at har suspiciously, wondaring whathar this woman was tormanting him dalibarataly.


    Ha prassad and rubbad his forahaad against hars, than said fiarcaly, "You mischiavous lit davil. Tall


    ma, what''s tha mattar?"


    Olivia was spaacss but couldn''t halp but sm. "Who''s tormanting you? I hava somathing important


    to discuss."


    Sha rad at him and continuad, "Don''t you think thara wara fawar pao at dinnar tonight?"


    Eugana raspondad, "Mr. Gadding raturnad to tha rasaarch basa, wh Jawal and x had a data. Who


    alsa wasn''t thara?"


    Oliviaughad. "Who told you thay want on a data? I didn''t mantion it bacausa I saw you wara tirad.


    Jawal was takan away by tha polica. Do you hava any friands hara in Mastar?"


    Eugana was stard by tha naws, and his voica bacama sarious. "What happanad?"


    Taking a daap braath, Olivia racountad avarything that had happanad ovar tha past faw days, including


    x finding Damian, x gatting injurad and poisonad, Jawal saaking ravanga by going aftar


    Phantom, and Phantom dying in tha hospital.


    In the end, she added, "Since Jewel said she didn''t kill Phantom, it means she definitely didn''t. Now we


    just don''t know who killed Phantom and framed Jewel."


    In the end, she edded, "Since Jewel seid she didn''t kill Phentom, it meens she definitely didn''t. Now we


    just don''t know who killed Phentom end fremed Jewel."


    After heering Olivie''s words, Eugene''s lust venishedpletely. He becemepletely celm end


    thoughtful es he rolled over to lie next to Olivie, lost in contempletion.


    He never expected so much to heppen in just e few deys of his ebsence.


    "Where did Alex go?"


    "He went to the hospitel, hoping to find some clues."


    Olivie sighed. "I''m wondering if those people ere tergeting us by going efter Jewel first."


    Eugene looked et her skepticelly. "Who ere you referring to?"


    Olivie expleined, "Over these pest few deys, Albert hes contected me. I hed e confrontetion with his


    follower, end I''m wondering if they were trying to force me toply."


    She briefly recounted the events of thet dey end then peused before continuing, "However, efter Jewel


    wes teken ewey, he celled me end kept epologizing. It doesn''t quite meke sense, but besides him, I


    cen''t think of enyone else."


    In the end, she odded, "Since Jewel soid she didn''t kill Phontom, it meons she definitely didn''t. Now we


    just don''t know who killed Phontom ond fromed Jewel."


    After heoring Olivio''s words, Eugene''s lust vonishedpletely. He bepletely colm ond


    thoughtful os he rolled over to lie next to Olivio, lost in contemplotion.


    He never expected so much to hoppen in just o few doys of his obsence.


    "Where did Alex go?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "He went to the hospitol, hoping to find some clues."


    Olivio sighed. "I''m wondering if those people ore torgeting us by going ofter Jewel first."


    Eugene looked ot her skepticolly. "Who ore you referring to?"


    Olivio exploined, "Over these post few doys, Albert hos contocted me. I hod o confrontotion with his


    follower, ond I''m wondering if they were trying to force me toply."


    She briefly recounted the events of thot doy ond then poused before continuing, "However, ofter Jewel


    wos token owoy, he colled me ond kept opologizing. It doesn''t quite moke sense, but besides him, I


    con''t think of onyone else."


    In the end, she added, "Since Jewel said she didn''t kill Phantom, it means she definitely didn''t. Now we


    just don''t know who killed Phantom and framed Jewel."

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Chapter 1245 Blood Rose


    Eugene squinted for a moment before responding, "It''s highly unlikely that they want to force you into


    compliance. Perhaps they just want to create a situation where you owe them a favor, which would


    then make you fulfill a promise for them. However, if it is indeed their doing, it seems a bit excessive to


    go to such lengths."


    Eugene squinted for o moment before responding, "It''s highly unlikely thot they wont to force you into


    complionce. Perhops they just wont to creote o situotion where you owe them o fovor, which would


    then moke you fulfill o promise for them. However, if it is indeed their doing, it seems o bit excessive to


    go to such lengths."


    Olivio olso felt thot it wos too excessive. She soid, "Considering Jewel hosn''t been in Mostor for long,


    who would go to the extent of killing someone ond froming her just to settle o score? Domion ond


    Phontom, who hod grievonces with her, ore olreody deod. Who else could hove the motive?"


    Eugene looked ot her skepticolly ond osked, "Could it be someone from the Double Drogon Court?"


    Olivio responded, "Could Phontom even inform the Double Drogon Court? How would she exploin the


    incident where Jewel wos neorly burned to deoth by her? It''s better to ovoid unnecessory trouble. She


    wouldn''t be foolish enough to expose her own misdeeds, right?"


    Eugene squinted ond o glint of shorpness oppeored in them. "You mentioned thot two people were


    involved in torgeting Jewel, right?"


    Olivio suddenly reolized, "You meon Blood Rose?"


    Eugene nodded. "Phontom might not contoct the Double Drogon Court, but she would definitely inform


    Blood Rose. After oll, they both porticipoted in this. Phontom wouldn''t wont to shoulder oll the blome


    herself. It''s highly possible thot she osked Blood Rose to seek revenge ond goin on odvontoge."


    Continuing the troin of thought, Olivio odded, "But Blood Rose isn''t foolish either. She wouldn''t follow


    Phontom''s orders for no reoson. So, she used this opportunity to frome Jewel ond shift the blome?"


    Eugene squinted for a moment before responding, "It''s highly unlikely that they want to force you into


    compliance. Perhaps they just want to create a situation where you owe them a favor, which would


    then make you fulfill a promise for them. However, if it is indeed their doing, it seems a bit excessive to


    go to such lengths."


    Eugene nodded. "Thot''s very likely."


    Olivio furrowed her brows ond questioned, "But Blood Rose ond Phontom were close, right? How could


    she go so for os to kill Phontom just to couse horm to Jewel? Thot seems excessively ruthless."


    Eugene looked ot her ond osked o soul-seorching question, "How do you know they were close? Is it


    just bosed on their colloborotion in the incident where Jewel wos olmost burned to deoth?"


    Olivio wos momentorily speechless. Indeed, ot o ploce like Double Drogon Court, there couldn''t be true


    friendship. The friendly relotionship they hod wos hordly worth mentioning whenpored to the


    interests ond lives ot stoke. In foct, relotionships like the one she hod with Jewel ond George were


    extremely rore. Phontom ond Blood Rose''s jeolousy stemmed from the unconditionol trust Olivio ond


    her friends hod for eoch other.


    Eugene reossured her, "But this is oll just speculotion for now. Don''t worry too much. We''ll hove to woit


    for the investigotion results to know for sure."


    Olivio nodded in ogreement, but she couldn''t shoke off the volidity of Eugene''s onolysis.


    It wos post 9.00PM when Alex returned, looking exhousted ond somewhot dejected. He slumped onto


    the couch, his body still recovering from the strenuous octivities of the doy.


    Eugene nodded. "That''s very likely."


    Olivia furrowed her brows and questioned, "But Blood Rose and Phantom were close, right? How could


    she go so far as to kill Phantom just to cause harm to Jewel? That seems excessively ruthless."


    Eugana noddad. "That''s vary likaly."


    Olivia furrowad har brows and quastionad, "But Blood Rosa and Phantom wara closa, right? How could


    sha go so far as to kill Phantom just to causa harm to Jawal? That saams axcassivaly rutss."


    Eugana lookad at har and askad a soul-saarching quastion, "How do you know thay wara closa? Is it


    just basad on thair coboration in tha incidant whara Jawal was almost burnad to daath?"


    Olivia was momantarily spaacss. Indaad, at a ca lika Dou Dragon Court, thara couldn''t ba trua


    friandship. Tha friandly rtionship thay had was hardly worth mantioning whanparad to tha


    intarasts and livas at staka. In fact, rtionships lika tha ona sha had with Jawal and Gaorga wara


    axtramaly rara. Phantom and Blood Rosa''s jaalousy stammad from tha unconditional trust Olivia and


    har friands had for aach othar.


    Eugana raassurad har, "But this is all just spaction for now. Don''t worry too much. Wa''ll hava to wait


    for tha invastigation rasults to know for sura."


    Olivia noddad in agraamant, but sha couldn''t shaka off tha validity of Eugana''s analysis.


    It was past 9.00PM whan x raturnad, looking axhaustad and somawhat dajactad. Ha slumpad onto


    tha couch, his body still racovaring from tha stranuous activitias of tha day.


    Olivia approached him and asked, "How did it go?"


    Olivie epproeched him end esked, "How did it go?"


    Alex lifted his geze, noticed Eugene end Olivie in the room, end briefly greeted them before recounting


    the investigetion et the hospitel.


    "At eround 1.00AM on the 3rd, the night nurse found Phentom lying on the ground with the word ''Jewel''


    written in blood. The hospitel checked the surveillence shortly efter, but strengely, the surveillence


    footege wes destroyed. I elso questioned the nurses on duty, but they didn''t notice eny suspicious


    individuels."


    Olivie nerrowed her eyes end e cold smile pleyed on her lips. "They think destroying the surveillence


    footege will stop us, huh?"


    Alex looked et Olivie, his eyes greduelly lighting up. He wes no longer the despondent figure from


    eerlier. Leening closer, he ceutiously esked, "North is skilled withputers. Cen he recover the


    footege?"


    Olivie replied, "Most likely. I''ll go esk him."


    She heeded streight to North''s room, where he wes video chetting with Nethen. Their robot project hed


    encountered numerous setbecks, end they were constently working on improvements.


    The three little ones elso gethered eround Olivie, celling out "Mommy" in unison.


    After North finished his cell with Nethen, he turned to Olivie seriously like e little edult.


    "Do you need something, Mommy?"


    Olivie didn''t treet him like e child end quickly expleined the situetion to him. She then esked, "Cen you


    try to recover the footege?"


    Olivio opprooched him ond osked, "How did it go?"


    Alex lifted his goze, noticed Eugene ond Olivio in the room, ond briefly greeted them before recounting


    the investigotion ot the hospitol.


    "At oround 1.00AM on the 3rd, the night nurse found Phontom lying on the ground with the word ''Jewel''


    written in blood. The hospitol checked the surveillonce shortly ofter, but strongely, the surveillonce


    footoge wos destroyed. I olso questioned the nurses on duty, but they didn''t notice ony suspicious


    individuols."


    Olivio norrowed her eyes ond o cold smile ployed on her lips. "They think destroying the surveillonce


    footoge will stop us, huh?"


    Alex looked ot Olivio, his eyes groduolly lighting up. He wos no longer the despondent figure from


    eorlier. Leoning closer, he coutiously osked, "North is skilled withputers. Con he recover the


    footoge?"


    Olivio replied, "Most likely. I''ll go osk him."


    She heoded stroight to North''s room, where he wos video chotting with Nothon. Their robot project hod


    encountered numerous setbocks, ond they were constontly working on improvements.


    The three little ones olso gothered oround Olivio, colling out "Mommy" in unison.


    After North finished his coll with Nothon, he turned to Olivio seriously like o little odult.


    "Do you need something, Mommy?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivio didn''t treot him like o child ond quickly exploined the situotion to him. She then osked, "Con you


    try to recover the footoge?"


    Olivia approached him and asked, "How did it go?"


    Alex lifted his gaze, noticed Eugene and Olivia in the room, and briefly greeted them before recounting


    the investigation at the hospital.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Chapter 1246 Piece of Cake


    North responded, "Let me take a look."


    He turned around and swiftly began operating theputer with his tiny fingers. Alex and Eugene,


    growing increasingly impatient, also entered the room.


    All eyes were fixed on the young prodigy, and they were filled with admiration, satisfaction, and


    astonishment.


    He shone like a brilliant star as his fingers began dancing across the keyboard with lightning speed. His


    expression was solemn and focused, devoid of any childishness. At that moment, he resembled a


    warrior. Alex was left speechless as his eyes fixated on North.


    While he knew that North was skilled withputers, having heard his friend boast about it countless


    times, seeing it firsthand made a world of difference. Alex himself had technical staff in hispany


    and was notpletely clueless about the field, but even without considering North''s extraordinary


    abilities, just observing the speed at which his tiny fingers tapped on the keyboard was enough to make


    Alex take notice.


    It was simply inconceivable for a child to possess such talent. North was a phenomenon.


    However, what amazed Alex even more was yet toe. As soon as North hit the enter key, the


    screen illuminated with rapidly changing lines of code, which eventually transformed into surveince


    footage of the hospital corridor.


    Almost unable to believe his eyes, Alex eximed, "North, you recovered it?"


    North coolly replied, "It''s a piece of cake."


    Overjoyed, Alex eximed, "My goodness, North, you''ve saved me a lot of trouble!"


    North proudly waved his hand, saying, "I did you a favor because of Aunt Jewel. After all, I''m waiting for


    you to be my uncle."


    Alex didn''t mind the teasing from the young prodigy. He eagerly responded, "Thanks, my great


    nephew!"


    Overwhelmed with excitement, he couldn''t help but give North a tight hug.


    Alex finally understood why Eugene kept showing off the boy''s skills. If it were him, he would also show


    them off. After all, he was going to be a future god-uncle, and he wanted to unt it in front of everyone.


    Looking at North, who was still busy with theputer, Alex said, "Tell me, what do you want? I''ll buy it


    for you."


    North, focused on theputer screen, disyed mature concern. "Just take care of yourself and my


    Aunt Jewel."


    Alex was touched by North''s words. "Just for saying that, I will have a daughter with Jewel and let you


    marry her when you grow up. We''ll be even closer rtives."


    North''s face darkened. He didn''t want that. When he grew up, he wanted to find Dora.


    However, he couldn''t say that aloud, so the words were swallowed back at thest moment. His


    expression was a mix of disdain and speechlessness.


    Eugene naturally understood what was going on in the young prodigy''s mind. Thus, he didn''t hold back


    and spoke bluntly to Alex. "You want to give my son your daughter as a wife? Do you think I want to


    be your inws?"


    Alex, ncing back at Eugene, asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to?"


    Eugene didn''t mince his words. "No."


    "Why?"


    Eugene replied, "Because you''re an unreliable father."


    Perhaps it was due to the surveince footage being recovered, Alex''s mood had improved significantly


    and he was now willing to banter with Eugene. "Why am I unreliable? I have the looks and the money.


    Besides, I''m loyal and devoted."


    Eugene nced at him coldly. "I don''t see any of that."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex choked with anger for a moment but thenughed. "You don''t want to be my inw? But your sons


    might think otherwise. Who knows, maybe all four of your sons will like my daughter."


    Eugene stared at him and retorted, "Dream on!"


    Alex sneered, "Even if my daughter can''t win over all four of your sons, she can still capture the heart


    of one of them, right? Get ready with the betrothal gift!"


    Eugene looked disgusted. "I''ll wait for you to actually have a daughter first."


    As the conversation progressed, Olivia couldn''t help but chime in with the same disdainful expression


    as Eugene. "You should focus on pursuing your girlfriend first. You''re already thinking so far ahead! You


    haven''t even started a family, and you''re already coveting my son?"


    Alex was speechless.


    "That''s right. I should save my girlfriend first," he said, looking at North, who was still busy downloading


    the surveince footage. "They probably never imagined that we would be able to recover the footage,


    right?"

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Chapter 1247 The Nurses Were Switched


    North asked, "Shall we begin reying the footage at the midnight timestamp?"


    After hearing this, Alex replied, "Yes, but at a speed of 8x."


    North then sped up the yback, and soon all eyes were glued to the monitor. However, the passage


    of time was still frustratingly slow despite the increased speed.


    This was a private hospital that usually catered to wealthy and influential people. Unlike most hospitals,


    it was not crowded, especiallyte at night, and the corridors were practically empty.


    They stared fixedly for so long that their eyes grew weary.


    It wasn''t until 12.50AM when a nurse pushed a cart from the other end of the corridor toward


    Phantom''s room. Nheless, she waspletely hidden behind a hat and mask, making it


    impossible to see her face, but they could only confirm that she was a woman. Thus, everyone kept


    their eyes peeled for the nurse as she entered Phantom''s room. Unfortunately, no surveince cameras


    were in the patient rooms, so they couldn''t tell what she did inside. Approximately ten minutester, the


    nurse exited the room with the sameposure with which she had entered, and she pushed the cart


    back to the nurse''s station using the same route.


    Roughly ten minutester, another nurse emerged from the station and entered Phantom''s room, but


    she left the room mere seconds after entering. Immediately after, medical personnel rushed to the


    room, and it became apparent that the Phantom had already passed away.


    After seeing this footage, Olivia suggested, "Let''s rewind and see if the nurses were switched."


    Then, North pressed a few keys on the keyboard to split theputer monitor into two separate


    screens. The two nurses were clearly distinct individuals because the first nurse to enter was


    noticeably taller than the second, and their walking styles were obviously different.


    In the meantime, she narrowed her eyes and calmly assessed the situation. "Someone most likely


    infiltrated the nurse''s station from outside the hospital. They used drugs or some other method to


    incapacitate the nurse, took the opportunity tomit the murder, and then retraced their steps to


    escape undetected."


    When Alex heard this, he agreed and said, "Yes, the ward assistant fell asleep. After questioning her


    for some time, she stated that the nurse had covered her mouth and nose, causing her to doze off. So,


    it''s clear that the nurse was the killer. I''ll go to the nurse''s station and look for clues that may have been


    left behind."


    He was about to leave when Olivia stopped him. "Enough, you can go tomorrow. Why are you


    exhausting yourself like this? Don''t you care about your own life?"


    He sighed and replied, "I''m fine. I wouldn''t be at ease staying at home."


    After that, Eugene chimed in, "There''s no rush. I''ll inform the police station and have them take care of


    Jewel. We''ll investigate together tomorrow."


    Alex relented upon hearing this.


    By now, it was already past 11.00PM. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the room, Alexy on the bed but couldn''t fall asleep. He closed his eyes and forced himself to


    get some rest, as they needed to uncover the truth the next day. Nheless, Jewel''s vivid image after


    image kept shing before his eyes, each one brimming with life and vitality but also filled with unjust


    suffering. Despite his efforts to make her happy, the suffering inflicted by him and his mother was


    undeniably real¡­ Although she had not done anything wrong.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Albert looked into the situation independently to try to piece together what had


    happened. After some investigation, he learned that Jewel, not Olivia, was arrested on suspicion of


    murdering Brett, the casino owner. As the new information left him bewildered, he proceeded straight to


    River because he believed that River was the only person who knew the truth.


    However, River was surprised to see him. "Sir, why have you returned? Aren''t you keeping an eye on


    the clinic?"


    Then, Albert asked, "I have something to ask you. Can you describe the woman you fought with at the


    hospital? Was it Jewel who visited Brett''s neighborhood on that particr day?"


    After hearing this, River took a deep breath and looked at the man''s somber face before answering,


    "I''m not sure. After all, I don''t know Jewel personally. However, the woman had a red rose tattoo on her


    ankle and wore a ck glove that could shoot steel wires from it. My wrist was injured because of


    those wires."


    While saying this, he pointed at his wrist, revealing a deep mark left by the wire.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Chapter 1248 Our Turning Point


    "That woman is a lunatic! I wanted to relieve myself, but what had I done to bother her? If it were


    someone else, they would''ve ended up dead with their arm broken!"


    However, Albert narrowed his eyes and said, "She wanted to silence you permanently."


    After hearing this, River furrowed his brow and grunted, "I don''t even know her. Why would she want to


    kill me?"


    Then, Albert looked at him and spoke with a slightly cold tone. "Brett is dead, right? She could be the


    murderer, so why would she keep a witness like you alive?"


    A light bulb went off in River''s head, and he immediately understood what the man said. "Ah, I see, but


    why did she kill Brett? Wasn''t Jewel the one who wanted to kill her?"


    "It''s unlikely to be Jewel. If she had intended to murder Brett, she would have done it that night instead


    of allowing Brett to be hospitalized."


    River nodded and replied, "You''re right."


    After that, Albert raised an eyebrow and said, "Perhaps, this can be our turning point."


    Nheless, River didn''t understand what he meant and asked, "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Albert looked at him disdainfully and said, "I''ll visit the clinic tomorrow."


    The next day, just as Eugene and Alex were leaving, Olivia received a call from Albert.


    She wasn''t sure if she should answer because there was no caller ID, but she recognized the number


    as the one that called her yesterday. What could he want from me? Perhaps, he likely wants to inquire


    about the ne without any sincerity. While she was deliberating, the caller had already hung up.


    Immediately after, she received a text message from the same number. ''Miss Maxwell, I want to


    discuss Brett''s case with you.''


    After reading the message, she was momentarily stunned. How did he know about Phantom?


    Nevertheless, Olivia hadn''t even had time to process what was happening when the phone rang again,


    as if the caller had anticipated her reluctance to pick up. This time, she decided to respond because it


    was rted to Jewel, and there might be a chance for a turning point in this case.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mr. Bleu, what do you want?"


    On the other hand, Albert sounded upbeat, as if he was delighted that she had answered his call. "Miss


    Maxwell, can we meet in person to discuss this issue?"


    Olivia furrowed her brow but still asked patiently, "Where?"


    "How about the restaurant where west met?"


    Then, she took a deep breath and said, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, she informed Ellen and


    went to find Shannon to apany her.


    Since her previous encounter with Albert had been so unpleasant, Olivia had no choice but to bring


    someone along. She had a nagging fear that he would try to force her into submission. After thinking it


    through, she returned to her room to grab her bag.


    Ten minutester, the two women arrived at the designated private room in the restaurant. Olivia


    observed that the room was set up the same way as before, with Albert and River sitting in the same


    seats.


    "Miss Maxwell." Albert rose from his seat to greet them as they walked in.


    In the meantime, River appeared to be considerably moreposed, and with his head bowed, he


    seemed humble.


    Hence, she quickly nced at Shannon and then walked toward the table.


    Then, with a broad grin, Albert courteously drew out their chairs. "Please, have a seat."


    In fact, he was genuinely pleased to see Olivia arrive, as her presence indicated that there was room


    for reconciliation following their previous conflict.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t waste time on unnecessary pleasantries and went straight to the point. "You


    said you wanted to talk to me about Brett''s case?"


    After hearing this, Albert replied, "Yes. First of all, let me apologize to you, Miss Maxwell. Since our


    unpleasant encounter at this restaurant, I''ve been feeling remorse and looking for a chance to


    apologize to you." Then, he took a breather before continuing, "On the night of the 2nd, River and I


    happened to pass by your clinic. We saw a woman in a ck stealth suiting out, fully armed with a


    hat and mask. Honestly¡­ I didn''t recognize her, but I assumed it was you since she was leaving the


    clinic. We saw you get into a cab, so we followed you. Of course, I need to exin myself here. I


    followed you out of concern for your safety after seeing you in such attire, and I was also worried that


    you would be angry if you saw us, so we followed discreetly."

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Chapter 1249 The Real Matter at Hand


    Olivia looked at Albert, her voice slightly icy, and said, "After all this build-up, shouldn''t we get to the


    real matter at hand?"


    After hearing this, he chuckled awkwardly and uttered, "I apologize for the unpleasantnessst time. I


    wanted to exin because I was worried you might misunderstand."


    Then, she sipped her tea and replied, "I''m not someone who can''t tell right from wrong. Just say what


    you have to say."


    "Okay, I''ll be direct. I did follow you, but I kept my distance. When I arrived, you had already entered


    the apartmentplex. I waited nearby, but it was almost dawn when you came out. I realized that it


    wasn''t you but your friend. I felt relieved and was about to leave when I heard the sound of an


    ambnce. The injured person being carried out was covered in blood, and I instinctively felt it had


    something to do with your friend. So, I took the liberty to investigate the matter. The injured person


    turned out to be Brett Jams, the owner of Hilton Casino. I was concerned about potential trouble, so I


    asked River to keep an eye on Brett."


    After hearing this, Olivia''s face darkened inexorably, and her aura grew icier. Her gaze toward Albert


    inexplicably carried a sense of oppression. "What do you mean? Are you trying to use this to threaten


    me?"


    In fact, he had always been her prime suspect, and it was difficult not to specte further after he


    brought up these issues. It was clear from his tone and content that he was hoping for an amicable


    resolution to the situation so that he could obtain the ne. If she refused, would he threaten her


    with these pieces of evidence?


    When he noticed the changes in her expression, he was taken aback and realized she had


    misunderstood, so he quickly exined, "No, that''s not what I meant. I never intend to do that."


    However, Olivia''s aura grew even more intimidating, and she inquired, "So, you''re using this as a


    condition to exchange for the ne? Albert Bleu, let me be clear¡ªI can''t be forced into doing


    something I don''t want to do."


    Albert was taken aback when she addressed him by his full name and knew she was genuinely irate,


    so he rified, "I understand, Miss Maxwell. You''ve misunderstood. I didn''t want to force or threaten


    you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken the time to exin all this to you. Please, let me continue."


    Her expression conveyed impatience, and she cast a wary gaze in his direction for a while before


    saying, "Go on then."


    After hearing this, Albertposed himself, and fearing that Olivia might be enraged again, he


    said, "The person who was taken away by the policest time was your friend, right? I apologize for not


    getting your consent before conducting my investigation. The police suspect that she killed Brett.


    However, there was another incident on the night of the 3rd. I thought it might help clear your friend''s


    name."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, she was momentarily puzzled by the unexpected turn of events. "You''re saying that


    something else happened that night? What happened?"


    Afterward, he quickly stated, "River experienced something that night, so let him tell you." While saying


    this, he nced at River.


    In the meantime, River stood up and bowed deeply to Olivia. "Miss Maxwell, I apologize for my


    impoliteness during ourst encounter, and Mr. Bleu also scolded me afterward. I hope you won''t take


    what I said to heart. Hopefully, what I will tell you canpensate for my previous behavior. Around


    1.00AM on the 3rd, I saw a woman in a stealth suit descending from a window at the hospital. She


    chose a blind spot with no surveince, and I was looking for a ce to relieve myself without being


    seen. That''s when we encountered each other. She attacked me, and Mr. Bleu said she was likely


    trying to silence me. This person was skilled inbat, and I could tell she was a woman. In the heat


    of battle, I happened to notice the red rose tattoo on her ankle." After he took a breather, he added,


    "Oh, and she was wearing a leather glove that could shoot steel wires. The injury on my arm was


    caused by her wire. She intended to strangle me, but I blocked her with my arm, resulting in the injury.


    When we heard the sound of police sirens, she stopped engaging with me, and that was when I


    learned about Brett''s death."

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Chapter 1250 Golden Healing Medication


    After River had finished speaking, Olivia remained silent for a long time. Steel wires and a rose tattoo


    on the ankle? It''s exactly as Eugene had suspected. "Let me see your wound," she said, standing up


    and walking toward River.


    Naturally, he felt the urge to retreat as she got closer. He couldn''t help but recall when she threw him


    over her shoulder, during which Albert had restrained him from fighting back. Then, he told himself to


    hold still regardless of whether or not she attempted another shoulder throw since he couldn''t make


    things worse for Albert. Hence, he extended his arm toward her while feigning a smile.


    Afterward, she reached for his arm and saw it was still wrapped in bandages, so she knew the wound


    hadn''tpletely healed.


    Olivia was aware that if River''s arm had been injured by the Blood Rose''s steel wire, it would have


    been severed to the bone even if it had not been broken. The wire was so sharp it could easily sever a


    person''s body in half and was frequently used to kill without raising suspicion. Although she had


    prepared herself for it, she still held her breath as she removed the bandages from his arm. His strong


    arm was now mangled, with bone-deep wounds and multiple crisscrossing strangtion marks


    indicating a struggle.


    Her brow furrowed slightly, and she asked, "Haven''t you applied any ointment?"


    "It''s fine. It''ll heal in a few days."


    Nheless, Olivia looked at River with disdain and stated, "It''s already the 7th today. It would have


    looked better if it had healed sooner. Look at how inmed the wound is. Your other arm is affected


    too?"


    He nodded upon hearing this.


    On the other hand, she sighed with relief that she had brought her bag because she had packed her


    latest creation¡ªa bone-softening powder. Initially, she nned to use it as an exit strategy in case


    Albert and River did something shady, but since they were here to lend a hand, she realized that their


    testimony might exonerate Jewel. Hence, she didn''t mind using her creation as a goodwill gesture


    toward them.


    Afterward, she turned around and said, "Shannon, please bring over a small white bottle from my bag."


    Shannon responded promptly and soon retrieved the medicine bottle from the bag. "Is this the one?"


    Then, she handed it to Olivia.


    This medicine was her own golden healing medication that she had developed, and it was more


    effective than the wound medications currently for sale on the market, but River didn''t know that.


    Anxious, he looked at Albert, conveying a message through his eyes. Sir, Sir, this woman is going to


    harm me.


    However, Albert admonished him sternly before urging him to remain calm.


    Nevertheless, River began to panic. How can I stay calm? This is worse than a shoulder throw!


    Meanwhile, he didn''t dare to move under Albert''s intimidating stare, but his eyes remained glued to


    Olivia, filled with apprehension. His heart sank as he observed her carefully sprinkling the white powder


    from the medicine bottle to his wound. It''s over! My arm is done for.


    Then, he looked at her as she wrapped the bandage around his arm again. She was cautious but not


    slow, and the neatly dressed bandage indicated her experience doing this for others.


    Soon, River''s apprehension gradually turned into confusion. What is she trying to do? Could she be


    applying ointment to me? Could she be this kind-hearted?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps sensing his perplexed gaze, Olivia exined, "This is an anti-inmmatory medication. Here,


    apply it a few more times for faster healing." As she spoke, she handed him the small white bottle.


    After hearing this, he nced at Albert. He hesitated to take it, unsure if it was truly an anti-


    inmmatory or something deadly. After all, she had thrown him to the ground without a word before.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Chapter 1251 A Slow-Acting Poison


    After observing River''s reluctance to take the medicine, Olivia set the bottle on the table. "It''s up to you


    whether you believe it or not. Your wound will heal even if you don''t get it. It will take longer and cause


    you a bit more difort."


    Then, Albert picked up the bottle from the table and said, "Miss Maxwell, how could we not believe


    you?" While saying this, he handed the bottle directly to River.


    Meanwhile, River held the bottle as if it were a hot potato. He was in a pickle, unsure whether to keep


    or toss it. He worried that it might be some kind of poison that worked over time. Why else would she


    ask me to use it frequently? Obviously, it''s a slow-acting poison. His mind was filled with thoughts of


    her trying to harm him.


    On the other hand, Albert did not think as deeply as River but was perplexed by Olivia''s sudden


    kindness. What does she mean by this? Does she believe our words?


    Soon, she uttered, "Mr. Bleu, could you help me go to the police station as a witness?"


    When Albert heard this, he immediately responded, "Of course, I would be honored."


    "Wait for me a moment." After saying this, she left the room and called Eugene.


    An hourter, Eugene and Alex appeared in the private room, where Olivia reintroduced everyone and


    exchanged greetings.


    Afterward, she recounted Albert''s encounter with Blood Rose to Eugene and Alex. She concluded by


    saying, "Mr. Bleu said he is willing to help testify."


    After hearing this, Alex excitedly approached Albert and shook his hand. "Then, I have to thank you on


    behalf of my girlfriend, Mr. Bleu."


    However, Albert was surprised to hear that and asked, "Miss Fenton is your girlfriend?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex replied, "Yes."


    Albert had not forgotten that Winnie was Jewel''s aunt and knew their rtionship was not too distant.


    At this moment, it dawned on him that Eurosian people might be able to get along with Eugene and


    Alex. However, it took him a while to regain hisposure before saying, "Mr. Road, you''re wee. I


    consider Miss Maxwell a friend, and her friends are my friends. It''s only a small favor."


    Olivia sensed that his words were quite strategic, as she could not keep him away with his current


    assistance, regardless of whether she wanted to be involved with him. Nheless, she was willing to


    part with the ne if they could save Jewel.


    Then, Alex replied, "Thank you. In fact, while I was on duty at the doctor''s office, I discovered evidence


    that the window had been wire-bound. The nurse on duty mentioned that she had taken a short nap,


    presumably when the woman disguised as a nurse entered the ward andmitted the murder."


    After hearing this, Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces, and she proposed, "Let''s not dy any


    longer. Let''s go directly to the police station!"


    Everyone stood up, went to the clinic to retrieve the restored surveince footage, and headed to the


    police station.


    On the way, Alex called Peter because it would be more convenient if he was present. He also asked


    Peter to assist him in finding apetentwyer because they were unfamiliar with thews of this


    country.


    The police quickly met with them as they had heard about Alex and the others before, so naturally, they


    couldn''t easily offend Alex and the others. Nheless, the police had no choice but to take the matter


    seriously after receiving an anonymous tip that Jewel could be located at the clinic.


    While the police were still confused about the situation, Alex and the others already had new evidence,


    and the police couldn''t afford to show any attitude. Hence, the police re-investigated and collected


    evidence based on the information provided. They also took statements from Albert, River, Olivia, and


    others.


    It was confirmed that on the night of the 3rd, Jewel did not leave her home, let alone engage in a fight,


    and Olivia presented surveince footage from the clinic and hospital as additional evidence.


    River further verified that the nurse in the surveince video of the hospital who fought with him had a


    figureparable to the woman in the footage. It was also consistent with the timeline that Brett


    passed away shortly after the woman left the nursing station.


    Later, the police also had experts examine River''s injuries, confirming that he sustained them four days


    prior and proving he had not lied.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Chapter 1252 New Evidence


    With the defense of theirwyer, the police believed their testimonies. Although the evidence and


    witnesses pointed to another culprit, it didn''t absolve Jewel of suspicion. She was granted bail but


    forbidden to leave Mastar until the case was resolved. The group persisted until nightfall when the


    police finally released Jewel.


    After taking a few steps toward her, Olivia embraced her and said soothingly, "It''s okay now. Everything


    is okay."


    However, Jewel nced at Albert and River standing nearby and asked, "Do you have new evidence?"


    Olivia replied, "Mr. Bleu and the others provided testimony. They encountered the murderer who killed


    Brett that night."


    Jewel was surprised upon hearing this and asked, "Who was it?"


    "It''s not certain yet, but we can rule you out. The person had a red rose tattoo on their ankle, and their


    weapon was a wire."


    Jewel widened her eyes in astonishment and asked again, "Is it Blood Rose?"


    "It''s not confirmed yet. We''ll have to rely on the police investigation for more evidence." After saying


    this, Olivia held her hand and said, "Let''s go back."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the police station, Olivia looked at Albert and said, "Mr. Bleu, thank you for your


    willingness to testify. I appreciate your help and will surely express my gratitude in the future."


    Then, he replied, "You''re wee. As I said, I consider you a friend. Don''t make it seem like everything


    I do has some ulterior motive."


    Nheless, Olivia smiled and replied, "All right."


    After parting ways, Olivia, Eugene, and the others returned to the clinic.


    Ellen, still shaken by fear, hurriedly greeted them and hugged Olivia. "Jewel, are you okay?"


    "Godmother, I''m fine. Sorry for worrying you."


    "As long as you''re okay! Thankfully, they rescued you. By the way, you must be hungry. I''ll cook for


    you." After saying this, Ellen went straight to the kitchen.


    Jewel then watched her godmother''s bustling figure and felt a warm feeling spread in her heart.


    In the meantime, Alex felt his throat drying out and thought about how much easier things would be for


    him and Jewel if his mother were more like Ellen.


    At this moment, Jewel took a couple of steps toward Olivia and said apologetically, "Albert helped us


    because of you. I didn''t expect you to owe him a favor."


    "Even without this incident, he would have found another way. After all, he wouldn''t give up on finding


    the ne. Don''t overthink it. Did you face any suffering inside?"


    "No, they treated me quite well."


    "That''s good, then. Go home, take a shower, and get a good night''s sleep. Don''t think too much."


    Jewel replied, "Okay, bring me along the next time you meet Albert."


    Olivia agreed, "Sure."


    On the other hand, George had just returned and overheard their conversation. He couldn''t help but


    ask, "What did Albert say? Did he ask you to exchange the ne?"


    Olivia replied, "No."


    Then, he snorted, "He must be worried you''d give him a fake one."


    "I don''t know his intentions, but no matter what, he did help us today."


    "Well, don''t overthink it. Even if he helped us, we could repay the favor through other means. Why


    insist on using the ne?"


    Olivia responded, "If giving him the ne will settle things, then so be it. I was nning to give it to


    him anyway. Keeping it in my possession serves no purpose. It''s theirck of sincerity that prevents a


    discussion about it. As long as he guarantees I won''t be involved in their political struggles this time, I''ll


    give it to him."


    However, George asked again, "Well, what about Blood Rose?"


    She replied, "We''ve provided the information to the police. They should set up a trap for her, which will


    work unless she never leaves Double Dragon Court."

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Chapter 1253 Don¡¯t Push It


    "How is it possible that Blood Rose won''t leave? If she finds out Jewel has been released on bail, she


    won''t let her off the hook." Then, George earnestly advised Jewel, "Try not to go out during this time."


    However, Jewel snorted, "I''m more concerned that she won''te out, and if she does, it will save me


    a lot of trouble."


    His eyebrows furrowed in response. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Then, she smiled and reassured him, "I got it, George. From now on, I''ll stick with Olivia."


    Soon, the group chatted andughed before retiring to their rooms around 10.00PM.


    Meanwhile, Eugene, excited at the prospect of some alone time with his girlfriend and the possibility of


    some passionate exchanges, got to his feet as soon as he saw Olivia heading for her room.


    The moment he took more than a couple of steps, George reached out and grabbed his arm. "Your


    room is this way," he said firmly.


    Eugene frowned upon hearing this and exined, "I know. I just want to talk to Olivia for a bit."


    George huffed silently, knowing full well what Eugene intended to do, and he didn''t give Eugene a


    chance before dragging him off to his own room. "Whatever you have to say can wait until tomorrow."


    His actions irritated Eugene, and he said, "But¡­ It''s urgent."


    Nheless, George stared at him with a tant threat in his eyes. "Eugene, don''t push it."


    Eugene was speechless by that. Who''s the one pushing it? It''s been several days since Ist saw


    Olivia. Even after returning, I couldn''t have an intimate moment with her before learning of Jewel''s


    predicament, which ruined our time together. Since Jewel is fine and my woman has returned to her


    room, it''s a shame that George has toe and mess everything up. What is the matter with him?


    Can''t I have a private moment with my own woman? Then, he protested, "I''m just talking to my


    girlfriend. Why do you have to stop me?"


    George snorted in response. "What if I tell her to break up with you?"


    Eugene red at him and remarked, "She won''t break up with me."


    Regardless, George gave him a provocative look, saying, You can''t stand me, but you can''t do


    anything about it. After that, he deliberately provoked Eugene. "Perhaps, but even if she doesn''t break


    up with you, she would feel indebted to me."


    Eugene remained silent. This man is so vile to make things difficult for Olivia. She has given in to his


    request for something she could not refuse. If he decided to follow through with his threat, it would not


    be difficult for him to do so. Ah! I can''t take it any longer. I will be moving out tomorrow, as I cannot


    continue living here any longer. George is intentionally trying to make me suffer and be celibate!


    It felt like a deliberate attempt to push him to his limits. In fact, it was like forcing a cat to taste the


    deliciousness of a fish and then telling it that it could only look at the fish but not eat it. How cruel was


    that?


    While other couples had a mother-inw as a barrier, Eugene had a meddling older brother-inw,


    which was too frustrating.


    He had so much to say, but in the end, he swallowed it and followed George back to his room with a


    sulking expression.


    Meanwhile, George''s lips curled into a smile as he acknowledged his deliberate action. He was already


    being tolerant by not stopping them from being with each other, but to let them be intimate right under


    his nose was something he couldn''t do.


    ¡­


    The next day, Eugene started packing up early in the morning.


    Naturally, George wouldn''t permit it because he wanted to keep an eye on Eugene to ensure he stayed


    in line. In addition, he had little faith in Eugene''s good behavior, even under surveince. He knew that


    if Eugene moved out, the man would have even more freedom to do as he pleased, as he would be


    further away and out of sight.


    Eugene said, "It''s inconvenient to stay here."


    George smiled and replied, "Olivia has lived here for six or seven years."


    However, Eugene argued, "There are too many people here, and it is troublesome for everyone."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, George retorted, "Well, let the bodyguards move in first, and you two can stay here. It''s more


    convenient for medical purposes, and everyone can care for each other."


    After several rounds of debate, they couldn''t reach an agreement. Olivia ultimately decided they would


    not move for now and would remain here.


    On the other hand, Eugene felt like he was about to burst into mes. Is this woman deliberately going


    up against me?


    George''s lips curled with a smug smile upon seeing his expression.


    Nevertheless, Olivia knew Eugene''s frustration and spoke up. "Eugene, from now on, don''t sleep in the


    same room as George. It affects rest, and the clinic does have other rooms."


    After that, Eugene looked at his woman and felt slightlyforted. He happily agreed, feeling relieved


    from his annoyance.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Chapter 1254 Giving Albert the Ne


    It was now George''s turn to fall into sullen silence, but he persisted in his struggles. "Eugene and I can


    chat during the night. He won''t be a bother. Just let him sleep in my room."


    Olivia red at him coldly, reminding him, "I think you''ll be the one bothering him. He''s used to the


    silence and has not been sleeping welltely. If there are no avable rooms, we''ll just move back to


    our ce."


    Is this a threat? He red at his heartless junior and petntly argued, "That''s enough. Why move


    around? It''s not like you won''t be here during the day. Why bother tormenting yourself?" Then, he


    turned to Eugene and said, "Go clear a room for yourself."


    "I''ll help you," she said, smiling.


    Nevertheless, Eugene was so happy after hearing those words that he taunted George before


    responding nonchntly, "Okay."


    When Ellen learned of this, she offered her room next to Olivia so that her son could be near his


    woman.


    In the meantime, George''s heart throbbed in jealousy and pain. Since when does Eugene take over the


    ce by her side? However, the sight of Olivia bustling about stopped him fromining. Fumed,


    he stormed off to the clinic, reasoning that he could better control his anger if the whole mess was out


    of sight.


    After a full morning of hard work, Eugene was finally moved into the room adjacent to Olivia''s. Even


    though the two remained separated by a wall and under George''s wary gaze, it was considered a


    victory for him.


    Conversely, it would be much easier for Eugene to head to his darling girlfriend''s room to chat and


    snuggle.


    Meanwhile, Ellen was slightly worried because she had not imagined that she had been moved to the


    room next to Hector''s after all the fuss. The realization of this caused her cheeks to redden. A third


    party might have believed she orchestrated the room swaps. Unbeknownst to her, the room next to her


    was now unupied.


    ...


    On the other hand, Alex and Jewel sought out an opportunity to express their gratitude to Albert, as


    they could not simply remain silent and forget everything he had done for them. Still, they knew Albert''s


    willingness to testify was solely due to Olivia. Despite this, Jewel was more aware of Albert''s intentions


    than Alex, and she was even aware that Albert desired Olivia''s ne. However, it did not matter


    what his motivations were because they were the ones who benefited from his actions, so they were


    obligated to express gratitude.


    Later, Jewel approached Olivia and inquired about the most appropriate way to thank Albert.


    Olivia replied, "There''s no need to do anything. Eugene would be flying back in a few days. I''ll have him


    bring the ne over. We can meet up with Albert one day to discuss the ne. If he is sincere, I


    have no problem giving him the ne."


    In contrast, Jewel was hesitant for her to simply hand over the ne like that for fear of future


    complications and...


    "That ne is your only proof of identity. They are looking for the ne, not the princess. If you


    give it to them, what can you use to prove you are who you are in the future?"


    "I am living a blessed life right now. I don''t want to be acknowledged or brought back into the fold. As


    long as the country''s development does not affect me, I don''t care," Olivia answered.


    Then, Jewel chuckled and praised, "You are well-loved. Only a woman surrounded by love could be so


    bold and fearless."


    ...


    One weekter, Eugene returned with the ne.


    The next evening.


    Olivia scheduled a meeting with Albert at the restaurant where they frequently dined.


    "Are you going to give him the ne today? I''ll go with you," Eugene said worriedly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine. Jewel will be there with me," Olivia reassured him. "It''ll count as Jewel''s show of gratitude. I


    don''t n on giving it to them anyway. We''re testing the waters to see if he''ll be truthful with me. I won''t


    give him the ne if he doesn''t tell the truth. Then, we''ll return the favor some other way."


    "Be careful then."


    She chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. Albert is a smart man. If he wants to force me into giving the


    ne up, he will not do it when we are just warming up to each other. Jewel will be there as well.


    You cane with me when I do hand the ne over."

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Chapter 1255 The Dinner


    Meanwhile, Eugene was particrly susceptible to following Olivia''s wishes when she spoke softly and


    demurely. Thus, he agreed to do as she asked. At 6.00PM sharp, Jewel and Olivia arrived at the


    restaurant where they would be meeting Albert.


    Olivia had assumed Albert and River would not be there yet, but when she opened the door to the


    room they had reserved, she noticed the two men inside. Then, she quickly looked at her watch and


    realized that while she wasn''t exactlyte, it was still rather awkward for the host to arrive after the


    guests. "My apologies for beingte," she said.


    Albert hurriedly got to his feet and politely replied, "No, no. You''re not. We were here early."


    She smiled and stepped into the room. "Please, sit down."


    Despite this, River did not sit but instead bowed to her. "Thank you so much, Miss Maxwell."


    Olivia was dumbfounded by the unexpected show of appreciation and asked, "Thank me? For what?


    Should I not be thanking you instead?"


    "Yes. We''re the ones who should be thanking you," Jewel chimed up. "Without your testimony, the


    police would not have let me go so easily."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not¡ª" River hurriedly rolled up his sleeves and said, "Look at this, Miss Maxwell. My wound


    has healed up. It''s all thanks to you. If not for your medicine, I could never have recovered so quickly."


    With a new understanding of the situation, Olivia said, "Oh, that. It''s nothing. It''s great that you''re fine


    now."


    "Miss Maxwell, I was a stupid fool in the past. I projected my meanspirited assumptions onto you.


    Today, I realize that you are a friend worth having. Sir was not mistaken in choosing you."


    With her mind stuck between crying andughing, she teasingly said, "Your mind got better along with


    your arm."


    After hearing this, River scratched his head awkwardly and stated, "I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell. Please


    don''t be angry with me."


    Then, she smiled as she ushered him into his seat. "I''m not angry at all. It''s in the past, and I''m not that


    petty."


    At this moment, Albert chuckled helplessly and said, "He has been going on and on about thanking you


    in person over the past few days."


    "There''s no need to thank me. It was nothing."


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you this since I saw how deftly you bandaged River''s arm. You''re a designer,


    right? How are you that good at treating someone?"


    Olivia smiled and replied. "I''ve stayed in a clinic for six years. I only started a fashion studio after I


    returned home."


    Albert''s eyes widened in shock as he eximed, "Amazing!"


    "Not really," she humbly responded. "If you stay in a clinic long enough, you''ll eventually learn


    something just by being surrounded by everything you overhear."


    Deep down, Jewel was in awe of how humble Olivia was. Does her knowledge simply count as just


    "something"? Would they faint from fright if they discovered she was Doctor Bailey, the genius doctor?


    Afterward, Olivia did not continue the conversation and changed the subject. After all, she was the


    host, so she needed to be more proactive. Then, she handed the menu to Albert and said, "Let''s order


    our food."


    Soon after, he ceased the small talk and ced a few dishes, returning the menu to her before passing


    it on to River.


    "It''s fine. I''ll eat whatever Sir orders," River stated quickly.


    Olivia smiled and added a few more dishes to the order before handing over their menus to the waiter.


    While waiting, the group continued to converse until the food arrived.


    They waited until the waiter left the room, closing the door behind him, and it was only then that Olivia


    raised her ss of wine and said, "There might have been many misunderstandings in the past, but


    that is all behind us now. I thank you for helping us with Jewel''s matter."


    Jewel spoke up as well. "I know you two only helped Olivia, but I am still the one who is being helped.


    My boyfriend and I will remember this. Please ask away if there''s anything you ever need of us in the


    future."


    Surprised, Albert hurriedly held his ss up as well. "There''s no need to thank us. It is our duty. That


    person has injured our people as well. In the end, we''re actually just helping ourselves."

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Chapter 1256 Friends


    One had to concede that Albert possessed a silver tongue because his response sounded sincere and


    did not exert any pressure on the other party.


    Hence, Olivia now has a newfound respect for him. In her mind, she agreed with his statement


    because it was the proper way to make friends. Nobody would ever approach a stranger and casually


    dere their friendship. Also, being so forthright and direct would make him appear desperate, and


    nobody would be so naive as to fall for that. Isn''t it better if he stays this way? Moreover, I am not an


    ingratitude-filled woman. At this thought, she raised her ss again to Albert and River before


    everyone toasted and drank.


    When Albert ced his ss down, he said, "You guys don''t have to take what happened previously to


    heart. I''ll admit that I approached you with an ulterior motive before. It might be rted to how I was


    raised as I was taught to always be wary whenever meeting someone. However, after our interactions,


    I know you better now. I truly want to be your friend."


    Olivia smiled and said, "I must have made life hard for you with how strict I was with my definition of a


    friend."


    "It''s fine. I think you did fine." He chuckled and continued, "I have many people who stick by my side,


    most of whom are friends. Still, my friends will run faster than anyone else in times of danger. You''re


    right. Not everyone could be called a friend."


    After hearing this, Oliviaughed awkwardly. "I''m way too direct and not good with the social twists and


    turns. Rather than speaking with implied messages the entire time, I would rather set a proper


    boundary from the start. Those who wish to get close to me, to be my friend, would need to meet my


    requirements. It''s because I''m scared of being hurt and also because I''m not that good with social skills


    and words."


    Then, Albert returned her smile. If she genuinely thought shecked good social skills, she would be


    among a very small group of people deemed adept at it. "This is fine. You''re being honest and true to


    yourself. Being your friend feels safe."


    However, she winked at him yfully. "That''s true. While it''s hard to be my friend, all my friends


    will have no fear when interacting with me."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A polite smile spread across his lips and hinted, "It looks like I''ll have to work hard to be your friend."


    Olivia chuckled again and held up her ss. "You don''t have to work hard, my friend."


    Then, Albert stared at her in shock as joyful astonishment was painted over his face. "I passed your


    test?"


    "I''m not that unreasonable."


    After hearing this, he raised his ss as well. "I''m honored to be your friend."


    Later, she tipped her head back and downed the remaining wine in one gulp before grabbing the bottle


    to fill his ss.


    "I can do it myself," he hurriedly said.


    "Let me." Olivia filled up Albert''s and River''s sses before sitting back down. She then said to them,


    "Helping Jewel means helping me. Let me know if there''s anything I can help you with. I''ll do whatever I


    can."


    The instant she uttered those words, River reflexively turned to Albert. At that moment, realization


    struck his nked-out mind, and he finally understood what Albert meant when he said this might be


    their chance.


    Olivia was not someone they could force into something. Not only was it because she was not a


    pushover, but also because she had the backing of someone incredibly powerful like Eugene. Thus,


    they couldn''t use brute force and had to take a gentler approach. Still, how were they supposed to


    approach her?


    They had attempted to reason with her, but she proved to be as stubborn as she had imed.


    Nevertheless, despite how risky their actions were, they finally convinced her to ept a favor from


    them. That was all thanks to Albert''s forethought. Olivia''s offer was a clear invitation for them to


    mention the ne. It seemed like they might be able to head home one day.


    On the other hand, River''s eyes were sparkling brightly with hope as he nced at Albert, who had


    stayed silent the entire time. Why is Sir not saying anything? This is an incredibly rare chance.


    However...

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Chapter 1257 Free Tea


    In a drawn-out manner, Albert said, "There is nothing. What kind of person do you think I am, Miss


    Maxwell? Even though there was some ulterior motive for my actions, I will not take advantage of you.


    That would make me feel like the word ''friend'' would lose all meaning."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized that her hint was so obvious that he would have to


    ask to see the ne. What does he mean by this? Is he no longer eager to find the ne?


    She tilted her head and stared at him before saying, in an even more direct manner, "This is your only


    chance, Mr. Bleu."


    Albert smiled in response. "I know. I''m fine as long as our friendship does not end abruptly."


    Olivia was taken aback by his statement and quickly realized that he was being astute with this favor.


    Now that they were friends, it was only a matter of time before he could look at the ne. If he had


    insisted on using the favor to get a glimpse at the ne, their "friendship" would no longer be valid.


    Additionally, she would probably assume that any outstanding debts between them have been paid off


    since they would be friends in name only. On the contrary, she was now looking at him in a new light.


    Then, she smiled and said, "Of course not."


    In the meantime, stars twinkled deep within his eyes as he silently smiled back.


    On the other hand, River''s eyes darted between the two during the entire conversation. What on earth


    is Sir doing? When else would he ask to see the ne if not now?


    After listening to their conversation, Jewel heaved a silent sigh. I am the sole reason why Olivia owes


    someone a favor. Therefore, it is clear that Albert''s motivations go beyond a simple desire to look at the


    ne and that he also wants to make friends


    A momentter, as everyone in the room had be engrossed in their thoughts, there was a knock


    at the door.


    "Come in," Olivia called out.


    Then, the waiter pushed the door open and walked in with a teapot. After ncing at the people seated


    at the table, he said, "Pardon me. I have a pot of exquisite Sencha for you. It''s a gift from the


    restaurant."


    When Olivia heard this, she was taken aback because she had just looked at the menu and


    remembered that Sencha was more expensive than the other tea options. Why is the restaurant so


    generous? At this thought, she asked, "Is it free?"


    "Yes. The boss says it''s because you''re a frequent customer here, so it''s a gift for a regr," the waiter


    said. He then dutifully poured them a cup of tea each.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The aroma of the tea quickly permeated the room, which was a testament to the quality of the tea.


    Suddenly, Albert raised an eyebrow and remarked, "It is good tea."


    Although Olivia found the entire situation suspicious, she did not speak up just yet. She had lived in


    Mastar for years, but this was the first time she had heard of a restaurant giving away free tea. Is it just


    because we are repeat customers?


    "Please enjoy." Once the waiter was done serving them, he bowed and walked out of the room.


    Albert smiled and said, "We havee here too often. The restaurant owner even knows who we are


    now."


    "The tea smells wonderful," Jewelmented.


    At that point, Olivia tried to dismiss her concerns, convincing herself that she was simply being overly


    cautious. Their enthusiasm made her smile, and she nodded, saying, "Let''s try it out then." After saying


    this, she brought the tea to her lips and took a small sip, frowning as she realized something was


    wrong. As she observed the others raising their sses, she quickly shouted, "Wait¡ª"


    Everyone instantly froze and turned to look at her in confusion.


    Then, she brought the cup back to her nose and took another sniff, at which point the furrows between


    her brows deepened.


    Nheless, Jewel could not help but feel nervous upon seeing that and asked, "What is it, Olivia?"


    "Don''t drink the tea. It has been spiked with Ecstasy," Olivia replied.


    Although the scent of the drug was obscured by the fragrance of the tea, it was still detectable through


    careful sniffing, albeit not as obvious.


    On the other hand, Albert was shocked to hear that. "Ecstasy? Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    His face was painted with skepticism, not because he didn''t believe her but because he found the


    situation extremely odd. Her ability to smell the Ecstasy in the tea baffled him since most drugs on the


    market had no discernible odor or vor. After that, he gave his tea a whiff or two, but no matter how


    closely he sniffed, he could only detect the aroma of tea.


    Meanwhile, Jewel had unwavering faith in Olivia, so she shot to her feet and dashed out of the room.


    "Let me check it out."

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Chapter 1258 Blood Rose


    ...


    On the other hand, Olivia was ufortable letting Jewel investigate the spiked tea alone, so she


    apanied Jewel. After leaving the room, the two women confronted a terrified waiter.


    The waiter jumped in fright when he saw them stomping over. "What do you want?"


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed as she demanded sternly, "Who told you to do it?"


    His heart sank at her words, but he continued to y dumb. "What?"


    However, she repeated patiently, "The pot of tea you gave us was spiked with Ecstasy. Speak! Who


    told you to spike it? I know you wouldn''t actually have the nerve to do that. If you tell the truth, I will not


    make this hard. Otherwise... Well, you asked for it."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter''s heart literally stopped beating after hearing this. I''m doomed! So, there is something wrong


    with the tea.


    When he still didn''t say anything after a few minutes, Jewel became frustrated and kicked him in the


    abdomen. "Speak!"


    After a painful groan and an attempt to shield his beaten abdomen with his arms, he stuttered, "A-A


    woman asked me to bring the pot of tea to your room. She imed to be your friend but didn''t want you


    to know it was her. I was told to say it was a gift from the restaurant. The tip she gave was huge, so I


    helped her. I didn''t know it was spiked. I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"


    "What woman?" Olivia asked, frowning.


    "She''s tall and pretty," the waiter replied.


    When Jewel and Olivia heard this, they exchanged nces and realized who it was.


    "Where is she now?"


    Then, he ducked his head and responded feebly, "She had already left, and she had gone in that


    direction."


    Suddenly, Jewel grabbed him by the shirt cor and warned, "Just wait. I''ll be back for youter."


    They then took off running in the direction the waiter had indicated. However, no matter how hard they


    searched, they could not find the woman. They ran for a while before eventually stopping.


    "Forget it. That woman must be hiding in the shadows, watching us. There is no way we can find her.


    Let''s just head back," Olivia said.


    Jewel angrily looked around, reluctant to just give up. A momentter, she asked, "Who do you think it


    was?"


    "Blood Rose," Olivia answered.


    In the meantime, Jewel was pleased to learn that Olivia''s guess mirrored her own. "You think so, too,


    right? It looks like she has left the Double Dragon Court." As soon as she uttered those words, a


    shadow appeared at the corner of her eye. "Over there!" Her eyes lit up, and she dashed after the


    mysterious figures.


    "Jewel¡ª" Olivia instinctively called out to her. She noticed that the location they were heading toward


    would not be covered by surveince cameras, implying that it was most likely a trap.


    Unfortunately, Jewel''s mind was so consumed by her desire for vengeance that she did not hear Olivia


    calling out for her and continued running.


    Worried, Olivia had no choice but to chase after her.


    The mysterious figures ran into a remote alleyway before stopping and then turned around to shoot


    Jewel taunting res.


    Meanwhile, Jewel had alsoe to a stop, and as she studied the people in front of her, her eyes were


    unflinchingly cold and utterly devoid of any sign of fear. She observed that they were d in in ck


    clothing, and it was abundantly clear that these people were professional assassins, but the alleyway


    was far too dim for her to make out their features. However, she immediately recognized the group''s


    leader, Blood Rose. Her real name was Rose Blunt, but she went by the pseudonym Blood Rose


    during the mission. Then, she stated coldly, "You are truly fearless. The police are looking for you


    everywhere, but here you are."

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Chapter 1259 Surrounded


    Blood Rose cackled and replied, "What can I do? I can''t sleep as long as you''re alive."


    A cruel smirk spread across Jewel''s lips and taunted, "If you can''t fall asleep, you should die. That way,


    you''ll sleep forever!"


    However, Blood Rose grinned at her response and said, "There''s no point in sleeping alone. That''s why


    I found you apanion today. Where''s Olivia? The two of you are joined at the hip, right?"


    Jewel frowned, surprised that her investigation led her to Olivia. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat.


    Shoot! I have raced all the way over without any care. Olivia must have chased after them as well.


    Even though I do not care about my own life, I cannot involve Olivia in this. At that thought, she


    promptly turned around to run back the way she came from.


    However, Blood Rose knew she was going to do that. With the press of a button on the remote in her


    hands, a thin coil of steel wire shot toward Jewel.


    As she sensed impending danger, Jewel ran close to the wall. As soon as she became aware of the


    oing impact, she ran up the wall and leaped away to avoid the steel w that crashed into the


    alley''s wall.


    When Blood Rose''s repeated presses of the recall button on the remote did not release the w from


    the wall, she became enraged and discarded the device.


    After wasting precious seconds dodging Blood Rose''s hidden weapon, the assassins intercepted


    Jewel''s escape attempt and surrounded her.


    Then, Blood Rose slowly walked over with a cold, dismissive, yet deranged smile on her lips. Her face


    twisted in hatred, and she uttered, "Be happy you were allowed to live for a few more years. This is the


    end of the line for you."


    Jewel scoffed in response. She had no qualms about dying, as she had known for a long time that she


    was only alive because she was determined to get her revenge. Therefore, she was indifferent to life or


    death. She knew she couldn''t drag Olivia into this because Olivia had a happy life, a loving husband,


    and a very cute son. Hence, she realized she couldn''t fight zealously.


    As she prepared to eliminate the two assassins blocking her way and make a break for it, she heard


    the sound of approaching footsteps toward the alleyway. Her heart sank, and she prayed that it was not


    Olivia, but it was. Nheless, her heart was filled with warmth when she caught a glimpse of Olivia''s


    face out of the corner of her eye. She knew that Olivia would never abandon her, regardless of when or


    how much she disliked Olivia''s presence to be there.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Go back, Olivia," Jewel shouted.


    On the other hand, Olivia could not leave Jewel alone after seeing her surrounded by enemies.


    When Blood Rose saw this, sheughed and said, "I never thought the two of you would be so close


    after all these years. In that case, why don''t I let you have what you want? That way, you won''t be


    alone ever again."


    As Jewel fought, she spat out, "You should stop right now, Blood Rose. Olivia is not someone you can


    make an enemy out of now."


    Then, Blood Rose nced at Olivia''s approaching figure and scoffed. "She''s the one who came to die.


    What am I supposed to do?"


    Jewel decided that it was pointless to argue with her and instead focused onunching more powerful


    attacks on her enemies. She was regarded as an excellent close-rangebatant, but only when


    faced with a single opponent. Nheless, she was currently up against five opponents, and while


    none of the assassins were as good as Blood Rose, she would not be able to escape easily.


    Additionally, Blood Rose joined in on the action as well.


    They were on the same page, wanting to eliminate each other before Olivia arrived.


    While Olivia raced over, she whipped a small bottle of bone-softening powder out of her pockets.


    Although it might not be harmful, it could buy them valuable escape time. She intended to scatter it all


    over the battlefieldter, and then all the assassins would go limp as their strength left their bodies in


    just a few minutes. However, one charged at her before she could get near the group of assassins.


    Even though there was only one assassin, she did not care because every opponent eliminated


    counted, so she promptly scattered the powder.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Chapter 1260 The Fight


    Nevertheless, the assassin had lightning reflexes, and her hand shot up to cover her nose with her


    sleeve.


    Then, Olivia seized the chance tond a kick on the assassin''s abdomen.


    It was just a fluke that the bone-softening powder floating around in the air ended up getting blown onto


    the face of the assassin.


    Suddenly, the assassin was baffled by her repeated attempts to stand, but to no avail.


    On the other hand, Olivia felt a surge of pride upon witnessing this and realized that her powder


    appeared effective. She waited until the powder had dispersed before releasing her grip on the nose.


    Then, she shouted to Jewel, "Don''t breathe in, Jewel!" After saying this, she shook the bottle full of


    powders in the direction of the fight.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone present was an assassin, so they naturally had quick reflexes. All of them instantly moved to


    run away with a hand over their mouths and noses. An outsider might have thought she had thrown a


    grenade into the area.


    Seconds slowly ticked by, and the assassins felt nothing.


    Olivia was confused by the oue. Why isn''t the powder working? Did I use up all the powder on one


    assassin? No wonder the powder worked so well earlier. Shoot! She didn''t have much time to process


    what was happening, so she sprang into action and dragged Jewel out of the group so they could


    escape.


    Before she could get more than a few paces ahead, Blood Rose sprinted over and swung an angry fist


    at Olivia''s head.


    Although she wasn''t a great fighter, Olivia made up for it with her speed, agility, and acute awareness


    of danger. She managed to avoid the fist, but Blood Rose''s next strike was already aimed at her.


    Consequently, she could not counter Blood Rose''s attacks and could only dodge them and defend


    herself.


    Soon, Blood Rose''s barrage of attacks eventually wore Olivia down because Blood Rose was the


    second strongest fighter in the Double Dragon Court, right after Jewel. In the meantime, close-quarters


    combat was also Olivia''s Achilles'' heel. With years of idyllic living dulling her skills and reflexes, her


    fight with Blood Rose was akin to an inexperienced fighter facing the strongest. It was not surprising to


    see her overwhelmed by the fight.


    She scanned the area between her blows and noticed a rotten wooden staff lying on the ground. While


    Blood Rose was herding her in that direction, she took advantage of the opportunity to grab the staff


    from the ground.


    At this moment, Blood Rose had just run up to her tounch a second assault when she felt a gust of


    wind. She was taken aback and reacted instinctively by dodging, but it was toote. She might have


    avoided being hit in the head, but the wooden staff brushed past her ear and smacked her shoulder.


    The sudden onset of pain caused her to sway while standing. She raised a hand to her sore shoulder


    and seethed through gritted teeth, "Do you want to die?"


    Olivia held the staff up with a murderous look on her face. "You''re the one who has a death wish!"


    Blood Rose snorted before charging at Olivia once more.


    After that, the two women exchanged blows for a few more minutes.


    Although Olivia now had a weapon, she was still unable to fight as well as she would have liked. Then,


    she nced at Jewel and saw she was engaged inbat with four opponents and could not assist


    her. If this keeps up, we''re both going to die.


    Fortunately, Olivia was a versatile fighter who could make use of whatever she could find. She used


    anything she could get her hands on as a weapon, including random sticks, trash cans, and the steel


    wire that was still affixed to the wall.


    As the fight heated up, distant heavy footsteps could be heard, followed by the roar of a harsh and


    commanding voice. "Stop that!"


    Not wanting to be sidetracked from her battle with Blood Rose, Olivia didn''t bother to look in that


    direction, but she could tell it was Albert and River. As she had predicted, their faces soon appeared


    within her view.


    Meanwhile, Blood Rose turned to look at River and snorted. "I was wondering how Jewel got away


    from the police. Since you escapedst time, I''ll seize this opportunity to settle the score once and for


    all!"

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Chapter 1261 Help Arrives


    River narrowed his eyes and uttered, "It''s you." He then charged at Blood Rose. "I''ve been wanting to


    settle the score with you."


    On the contrary, Albert said nothing before jumping into the fray.


    Meanwhile, Olivia had never seen Albert fight before, and she had assumed royalty like him would


    never be that good in martial arts since they were born with a silver spoon in their mouths. However,


    his clean swings and decisive strikes shattered her impression of him.


    With their help, Jewel and Olivia gradually went from floundering to gaining the upper hand.


    In the meantime, Blood Rose knew that there was no way she could kill them today, so she did not


    stick around for long. She swiftly threw a smoke bomb the size of a chicken egg before dragging the


    assassin on the ground away with her.


    As everyone did not know the purpose of the projectile, they had all instinctively dodged it. It was only


    later that they realized it was just a smoke bomb. This infuriated Jewel, and she quickly cleared the air


    of smoke to give chase to Blood Rose and the others.


    "Don''t chase after her. We don''t need to deal with her right away," Olivia shouted after her.


    However, these words did not sit well with Jewel. What''s the likelihood of running into Blood Rose


    again if we blow this opportunity? Nheless, she knew that Olivia''s advice was for her benefit, and if


    she had rushed over, she would have been ambushed just as she had been previously. Hence, she


    sighed and swallowed her displeasure before returning to Olivia, her eyes twinkling with concern. "Are


    you okay?"


    After hearing this, Olivia had to clench her jaw tightly to get through the pain after Blood Rose flung her


    through the air several times. How can I be okay? However, her statement contradicted that. "I''m fine.


    What about you?"


    Jewel shook her head. "I''m fine as well. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive."


    "It''s fine. As long as you''re okay," Olivia replied.


    Then, Jewel apologetically looked at Albert and River. "What about you two, Mr. Bleu?"


    At this moment, Albert was wiping the blood off the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m fine."


    "Should we report this to the police?" River asked.


    "Yes. With the threat of the police hanging over the assassins'' heads, they will not be as bold," Olivia


    dered.


    "It''s all my fault. Let''s get ourselves checked out," Jewel said remorsefully.


    The group then returned to the restaurant, greeted warmly by the owner, who quickly apologized, "I''m


    so sorry for what happened. We apologize for the poor oversight of our staff. We will fully cooperate


    with you, be it in a police investigation or in terms ofpensation."


    The restaurant owner was a Criecian man in his forties who looked slightly overweight but wasProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    otherwise a nice guy. Furthermore, it would be quite a stretch to demand the restaurant take full


    responsibility for the situation when it was evident that the waiter had done the deed of his own ord


    out of greed.


    Nevertheless, Olivia did not express her thoughts but stated coldly, "We''ve called the police."


    Then, Albert nced at the owner and asked, "The waiter is still around, right?"


    "Yes. You may resolve this however you wish," the owner replied humbly. "We bear part of the


    responsibility for hiring unscrupulous staff members. Let us find a quiet ce to wait for the police." He


    then waved a waiter over. "Lead our guests to a new private room."


    "It''s fine. The food in our previous room was not touched, right?" Olivia asked.


    The owner pointed to Albert and said, "They were not. This gentleman here told us to leave the food


    untouched, and no one was sent in to clean up anything either."


    "We''ll head back to that room then. Do you have a first aid kit?"


    "Yes, we do!" the owner hurriedly replied. "I''ll fetch it for you right away."


    Afterward, Olivia disinfected and bandaged everyone''s wounds after returning to their room. All of them


    were hurt in different ways. Jewel had a several-inch-long gash on her arm caused by one of the


    assassins'' des. Her face was also sttered with bruises, though it was unclear how many other


    wounds beneath her clothing.


    In contrast, Albert suffered only a cut to the corner of his mouth and was not seriously injured. With


    only two of them against four assassins, River stepped in to help Jewel and ended up bruised and


    bloodied.


    Meanwhile, Olivia''s earlierments that evening had been nothing more than polite niceties because


    Albert and River''s assistance hadpelled her to be nice, but by this point, her gratitude toward them


    was genuine. She realized that she and Jewel might not have made it out of the situation unscathed


    without their assistance.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Chapter 1262 Why Didn¡¯t You Think About Me?


    At this moment, Olivia was still disinfecting and dressing the wounds when Alex and Eugene burst into


    the room.


    Despite her brief exnation of what had urred, Eugene was taken aback by the ragged state of the


    people inside the room. "Olivia!" After that, he strode over to her and pulled her over while his eyes


    scanned her from head to toe, and he asked frantically, "Are you okay? Where are you hurt? Why didn''t


    you go to the hospital? What happened?"


    As he touched the wounds on her neck and stared at the bruises on her face, his heart pounded in


    agony. He bemoaned that he had let Jewel apany her to dinner that evening instead of


    apanying her himself.


    However, the distressed expression in his eyes prompted Olivia to reassure him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine.


    These are all just superficial injuries. I''ll be healed up in a few days. We are also lucky that Mr. Bleu


    was here."


    Surprised by that information, Eugene turned to look at Albert and River. "Thank you for your help,


    sirs."


    "No need to be so polite with us, Mr. Nn," Albert said. "Those people were after us as well. They


    spiked our tea with a drug; if Miss Maxwell hadn''t noticed, we might all be dead by now. As for what


    happenedter, it could have been their backup n."


    This came as aplete surprise to Eugene. "They tried to drug you? What on earth happened?"


    After that, Olivia recounted, "The waiter said it was aplimentary drink from the restaurant owner.


    When I went to take a sip of the tea, I could smell the drug in it. After confronting the waiter, we saw


    Blood Rose run off, so we gave chase. I believe Jewel and I were their intended targets and that Mr.


    Bleu was merely dragged into the fray."


    However, Albert corrected her, "That''s not true. Those people said they recognized River. If what you


    say is true, then I believe we have already been dragged into this mess. It took us a while to find you,


    but we''re a little toote; otherwise, neither of you would be badly injured."


    "The two of you were fast enough. If not for your help, Jewel and I might have died today," she


    responded.


    "I''m sorry. I dragged everyone into this mess," Jewel stated guiltily.


    "It''s not you. I''m the cause of everything that has happened." As Alex held Jewel in his arms, his heart


    ached at the sight of the numerous wounds covering her body. None of this would have happened if I


    hadn''t gone after Damian for vengeance. Thankfully, they located her in time to save her life. At this


    thought, he turned to look at Albert and River. "You have helped us twice now. I''ll remember this


    forever. Please let me know if you ever need anything from me."


    "You don''t have to do that. All of us are not that badly injured. That is a better oue than any


    possible," Albert said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Alex grunted in assent before turning to Jewel. "How many of them were there?"


    "Six," she answered.


    That fact filled him with dread, for he dared not even contemte how difficult it must have been to


    escape that fight. After all, I couldn''t defeat Phantom in a one-on-one battle. Six assassins? Are they


    luring her out to kill her? Then, he put his hand on her shoulder and said in a loud, worried tone, "The


    two of you just ran after them like fools even though there were six of them? They were clearly luring


    you into a trap!"


    Jewel''s voice was soft as she acknowledged her mistakes and said, "I saw a shadowy figure back then.


    Thinking it was Blood Rose, I was so furious I immediately ran after her. I led Olivia into danger."


    "Oh, so you can think of that," Alex huffed angrily. "Why didn''t you think about how there was no way


    she would allow herself to be discovered if there was no trap waiting for you?"


    Olivia frowned at those words. She saw Alex''s trembling as he held Jewel, which confirmed her


    suspicions that his anger stemmed from his anxiety. However, she did not want to hear anyone ming


    Jewel.


    I don''t me Jewel, but I understand how she feels. The person who had nearly killed her was


    standing right in front of her. How could she stand by and let the murderer walk free? As the saying


    goes, don''t judge a man until you have walked a mile in his shoes. Absolute empathy does not exist,


    and although I canprehend how she feels, I could not have experienced even 1% of what she felt.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Chapter 1263 What Kind of Boyfriend Was He?


    With such a bloody grudge between them, Jewel could not resist the urge to murder Blood Rose. At


    this thought, Olivia turned to her and said, "Do not speak as though I''m an outsider. I do as I please.


    How was any of that your fault? I know you are eager to get your revenge, but we are in no rush to kill


    her. Allow her a few days of independence while we carefully n our next move. We''ll surely help you


    get your revenge."


    After hearing this, Jewel sniffled and nodded fervently. "Okay." The only feelings that had been going


    through her head up until this point were guilt, remorse, and regret. Why do I always act without


    thinking things through? I didn''t mind dying to exact my vengeance, but that didn''t mean I had to drag


    Olivia into this mess. I should have known she''d be so foolish as to follow me.


    Suddenly, Alex came to his senses and realized he had dwelled solely on his emotions, concerns, and


    anxieties. Shoot! Jewel''s perspective had never crossed my mind from the moment I walked into the


    room. She must be experiencing overwhelming feelings of guilt and responsibility that these people


    were hurt because of her. Instead of soothing her, reassuring her, or backing her up, my voice has


    been very usatory, even if it was out of fear. What kind of boyfriend am I?


    At this realization, he drew her closer into his embrace and said soothingly, "I''m so sorry, Jewel. I


    wasn''t ming you for anything. I am only worried. You rushed into the fray without a single moment of


    hesitation. What if something had happened to you? What should I do then?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jewel reflexively licked her lips as she looked up at him, speechless. I must admit that I did


    not spare him a single thought or a second of my time during that dangerous conflict. Nevertheless, my


    only regret is that I got Olivia involved because if anything were to happen to her, Eugene and their


    children would be drowning in agony. Never in a million years did I give any thought to Alex''s future if


    something happened to me. Perhaps, because I still don''t feel like I belong to him. Though I know my


    love for him would not be as blessed as the love between Eugene and Olivia. Our rtionship is not


    anchored to anything; it could end anytime. Despite my undying affection for him, I cannot bring myself


    to give myself entirely to this love. Therefore, I do not have the nerve to openly im that I am his.


    Since I have nothing to live for anymore, I can say without hesitation that I am not afraid of dying.


    As Alex''s burning gaze bore into her, she felt surprisingly guilty and could see the concern and misery


    in his eyes. It took a while before she found her voice again. "I won''t do it again."


    Meanwhile, they had just finished settling into the room when the police finally arrived.


    Olivia and the others were honest with the police and told them everything.


    After finishing their statements, Jewel added, "Her name is Rose Blunt. She used to work with me. Due


    to a personal grudge against me, she snuck into the hospital to murder Brett Jams since I knew Brett.


    She nned to frame me for the murder but was unaware that River had spotted her leaving the


    hospital. Due to his willingness to testify on my behalf, she harbored resentment toward him. That''s


    why she wanted to kill us when she heard we would be dining here."


    The police then examined the scene, recorded their statements, and documented their injuries before


    arresting the waiter. By the time everything was done, it waste in the middle of the night.


    Olivia nced at Albert and sighed, "I owe you another favor now."


    "You can''t call this a favor. Otherwise, you may refer to this as a shared challenging experience," Albert


    responded.


    She chuckled upon hearing this and added, "Bound in life and death."


    Heughed at her response, saying, "I recall something you once said to me. You stated that my


    friends must be people I canpletely trust, even if they are unwilling to die by my side. In that case,


    could I be considered one of your friends?"


    She smiled and replied, "Of course."


    After hearing their conversation, Eugene was at a loss for words. What is going on? Is Albert seducing


    my girlfriend right under my nose? Even if he did save her, this is a little too much.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Chapter 1264 She Has a Boyfriend


    Eugene instinctively pulled Olivia into an embrace as he red at Albert with eyes that sent shivers


    down the man''s spine. Even so, he was extremely courteous when he said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Bleu.


    Neither Olivia nor I are ungrateful individuals. I''ll remember what you''ve done for us tonight. Let us


    know if there''s anything you need in the future. For now, we should be heading home." He then led her


    away, not giving her a single chance to object.


    Nheless, she nced at his angry expression before turning around to say to Albert, "We''ll be


    leaving now, Mr. Bleu. You should drop by the clinic tomorrow to get your wounds treated."


    Albert smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    On the other hand, Alex and Jewel politely bid Albert farewell before leaving.


    In just a few minutes, the only people left in the room were Albert and River.


    Meanwhile, Albert silently smiled as he watched the two couples walk away.


    However, River frowned and asked, "Why do I feel like Eugene was upset?"


    Albert''s smile did not falter as he replied, "That is only because we saved Olivia. Otherwise, he might


    be worse than upset with us."


    Still, River did not understand what he meant and asked again, "What do you mean?"


    Albert shot him a disdainful look and scolded, "That''s because I just said I wanted to befriend his


    girlfriend right in front of him."


    "What about it? You''re not looking to be her boyfriend. Is there a need to be so upset?"


    "The more capable someone is, the more possessive they are. Irrespective of our motives, he would


    not want us to befriend his darling girlfriend," Albert stated.


    After hearing this, River thoughtfully nodded. "True. It''s also worse because we want her ne."


    Suddenly, a shback to the earlier events at the dinner table flooded his mind. "Sir, why didn''t you ask


    Olivia to give you the ne today?"


    Albert sighed and answered, "I don''t want her to think I''m that dishonorable, that I am someone who


    will instantly demandpensation right after doing her a favor."


    Still befuddled, River decided to ask, "Is that not our goal? Why should we risk being discovered just to


    be her friend''s alibi? Why did we risk our lives to save them? It''s not too much to ask for some


    compensation after so much we have done for her, right?"


    "True, but that would mean losing her as a friend. I find her rather genuine and honorable. She believes


    in the people she befriends and sticks by them. It''s rare to find a friend like that."


    The more River heard, the harder he frowned. "You don''t like her, do you?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Albert shot him a look and eximed, "She has a boyfriend!"


    "He''s just a boyfriend. They''re not married yet!" Rivermented.


    Then, Albert shot him another look and said, "Her boyfriend is Eugene Nn."


    In the end, River was rendered speechless by that.


    In the end, River was rendered speechless by that.


    ...


    It was well past midnight when Eugene, Olivia, and the others finally returned home. They dared not


    make a sound, nning to stealthily return to their rooms.


    To their surprise, the living room light was turned on, and George was sitting on the couch.


    As soon as he saw their injured bodies, he leaped to his feet in a panicked dash. "What happened?


    Didn''t you say it was just dinner?"


    "A little something happened. Let''s talk in my room. We must not let Mrs. Nn and the children know,"


    Olivia replied.


    However, he did not press for further rification and followed them back to her room.


    Since ke''s condition had stabilized, the children had been sleeping in the same room. Consequently,


    they could form a bond while ensuring that ke maintained a positive attitude, which benefited his


    recovery.


    Meanwhile, there were only five of them in the room.


    Olivia did not hold back any information from George and shared everything with him.


    When he heard that, he could feel his heart racing with concern. "What about Blood Rose?"


    "She escaped, but we have no idea where she went," she replied.


    George then narrowed his eyes as a murderous glint shed in them. "I''ll head to the Double Dragon


    Court tomorrow."

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Chapter 1265 Blood Rose and Joseph Lee


    "Blood Rose will not return to the Double Dragon Court. I think she nned the entire thing herself just


    to get revenge," Olivia said.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene''s handsome face bore a stern expression, and he said, "That''s right. The Double Dragon Court


    must know nothing. Why else would she act so rashly and bring along such a small group of


    assassins? Still, she will find another chance to get back at you. The bodyguards will be assigned to


    you from tomorrow onward."


    "She must only be after me. I''m sorry for involving you in this," Jewel admitted guiltily.


    "Don''t hold yourself ountable for everything. Blood Rose was not surprised to see me, so it means


    she has thoroughly investigated us. Why else would the police have found you so quickly? I think she


    must have tipped them off," Olivia remarked.


    Suddenly, Jewel experienced a sh of insight and stated, "That''s right. I was wondering why she was


    so bold. The police were hunting her down, yet she had the guts to attack us. She told me she couldn''t


    sleep as long as I was alive. When I told her to just kill herself since that would make her sleep forever,


    she said there was no meaning in dying alone. She said something about having found apanion


    for me since we were joined at the hip. It certainly does sound like she has done her homework."


    Olivia raised her eyebrows upon hearing this. "This proves that she knows we''re living together. If she''s


    after anyone, it will be the both of us. Why are you still ming yourself?"


    Jewel suddenly feltforted by Olivia''s words, and she knew that Olivia had said them to make the


    two of them sound like a team so that she would feel less guilty. She was aware that Olivia had lived in


    Mastar worry-free for years and that Olivia was only in danger because she had met her and been


    dragged into the entire mess.


    With her heart bursting with appreciation, she wanted to say so much to Olivia, but she also knew it


    wasn''t necessary. She knew even if she said anything, Olivia''s chances of staying out of this mess


    were slim.


    On the other hand, Alex seemed to have read Jewel''s mind as he pulled her into his arms. At that


    moment, his perception of her friendship with Olivia changed. These two women are sisters in arms,


    living and dying together. Their bond goes beyond what the world would consider sisterhood or


    friendship. "Don''t worry. Our men are looking for her now. There''s no way she could go far." Despite the


    smile still lingering on his lips, there was a vicious look on his face.


    "Do not underestimate her," Olivia said. "Blood Rose is a cruel woman capable of anything and


    everything. She was the most daring of our group of assassins. She failed one of her missions back


    then, and we all assumed she''d die or be severely punished, but none of that happened. Instead, her


    missions slowly grew easier. Joseph was incredibly vicious and had a heart of stone. No one dared get


    near him, but she was brazen enough to sleep with him. Forget how utterly shameful that was and


    apud her bravery instead. Not many people have the same bravery she does, let alone have the


    ability to get Joseph to go easy on her."


    After hearing this, Jewel ducked her head and lowered her eyes as the hands hanging by her side


    clenched.


    After hearing this, Jewel ducked her head and lowered her eyes as the hands hanging by her side


    clenched.


    On the other hand, Alex did not notice Jewel''s strange behavior as he frowned and thought about what


    Olivia had just told him. He had heard many rumors about the two men in charge of the Double Dragon


    Court. Joseph was a cruel and vicious man who thought nothing about taking human lives. Compared


    to Joseph, Jonathan was slightly better, but he was only pleasant. After all, how else could they have


    expanded the Double Dragon Court to what it currently was?


    Meanwhile, Eugene''s face was cold and fearless as a sinister look shed in his ck eyes. Even so,


    his voice was calm as he said, "No matter who they are, all who dare toy a hand on you will be


    forced to pay the price."

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    Chapter 1270 Are You Injured?


    Olivia nodded earnestly. "We should leave at least one of us behind, or else there would be no one to


    take care of our four babies."


    Eugene couldn''t help butugh upon hearing her logic, yet he also felt a tinge of sadness. "Why don''t


    you live instead?"


    She pondered for a moment and said, "Joseph is after me. Even if you die, he will stille after me,


    but if I die, he won''t have a reason toe after you. You can take care of our sons and live a good


    life."


    He was so infuriated by her words that he wanted to spank her if it weren''t for the fact that she was


    covered in injuries.


    How could she say such a thing?


    "Do you think that without you, our sons and I can live a good life?"


    Olivia innocently pouted her lips and muttered after seeing Eugene''s sullen expression, it seemed that


    he was genuinely angry, "It''s just a hypothetical situation."


    "Don''t specte. If you''re in danger, I guarantee that I will be by your side," Eugene''s voice remained


    as domineering as ever.


    Olivia furrowed her brows slightly as if such a situation could really happen. She was annoyed and


    anxious as she retorted, "If we both die, what will happen to our sons?"


    She was so angry that she even pushed him.


    Eugene was both furious and amused. He reached out and rubbed her head. "If that''s the case, you''d


    better protect yourself and avoid getting into danger then."


    Olivia fell silent at his words.


    ...


    The following day, both Olivia''s and Jewel''s bruise marks became more obvious after getting a good


    rest.


    How could they go out looking like this?


    They would surely scare Eugene''s mother and the children.


    The injuries on their bodies were easy to handle. They could just cover them with long sleeves and


    pants, but how could they conceal the injuries on their faces?


    They couldn''t just stay inside forever, could they?


    Wouldn''t it be obvious if they both stayed in their rooms?


    So, the two of them procrastinated and loitered in the room until they had no choice but to leave.


    Ellen noticed something was off right away.


    It seemed like they had both worn makeup today.


    So, she looked at the two of them suspiciously. "Are you two going out?"


    Olivia and Jewel exchanged a nce and said in unison, "Yes. We made ns with friends."


    Ellen nodded in response but continued to stare at them with suspicion as she felt that something was


    off.


    Before she could ask further questions, North furrowed his little brows and inquired, "Mommy, what


    happened to your face?"


    Olivia''s expression changed, and she could clearly feel her heart sinking. Then, she blurted in his


    panic, "It''s nothing. I didn''t sleep wellst night. You guys need to behave at home today. Jewel and I


    are going out for a bit."


    The instant thest sentence fell from her lips, she started moving toward the door.


    Ellen said, "Go after you''ve had your meal."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    North quickly stepped in front of them and his big obsidian-like eyes were staring intently at them.


    "Are... Are you injured?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other children joined in.


    Carter scrutinized them. "Mommy, Aunt Jewel, are you really hurt?"


    ke furrowed his little brows tightly as he demanded. "Who bullied you?"


    Even Terry tugged at Olivia''s hand. "Let me see."


    Ellen was also rmed and walked over to them while asking, "What happened?"


    Olivia and Jewel exchanged a helpless nce. It seemed like they couldn''t hide it anymore.


    So, she hurriedly exined, "It''s nothing, we''re both fine. We got into a fight with a few hooligans


    during dinnerst night, so we suffered some injuries. We didn''t tell you because we didn''t want you to


    worry."

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Chapter 1271 You¡¯re Back


    Ellen furrowed her brows and asked worriedly, "Just where did you encounter those hooligans? Where


    are you injured? Do Eugene and Alex know? I noticed that they left early in the morning. Where did


    they go?"


    Olivia replied, "We''re fine. They went to investigatest night''s incident. Mrs. Nn, don''t worry."


    Ellen then looked at Jewel and asked, "How about you, Jewel? Did you two go to the hospital?"


    Jewel smiled and said, "Mrs. Nn, did you forget that Olivia is a doctor? Don''t worry. It''s just some


    minor injuries, and we''ve already taken care of them."


    Ellen seemed to suddenly realize something and responded with an, "Oh."


    Meanwhile, Olivia was already surrounded by the children. They would ask her if she was in pain and if


    she needed any help.


    It was like being the center of attention, which made her feelforted and warm.


    However, when she saw ke, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sadness. While she hadn''t noticed


    it before, now that all the children were standing together, she could see that he was slightly paler than


    the others. His speech was slower, and his body seemed frail.


    Although his condition had been detected early and medication could temporarily control his symptoms,


    what if it suddenly worsened one day if they couldn''t find a suitable bone marrow match soon?


    s, his constitution was unique, and finding a suitable match was proving more difficult than usual.


    She had nonchntly brought it up to Eugene about it. Just to discover that they had both secretly


    undergonepatibility tests with the children. Even Brian had done the same, but unfortunately, none


    of them was a match.


    So, they had to wait for a suitable match.


    If they couldn''t find one...


    They would have to resort to the second option.


    Olivia suddenly caught sight of a figure hurrying in through the door when she was lost in thought. She


    looked up and immediately saw Hector, whom she hadn''t seen for over half a month.


    "Master¡ª"


    She jerked to her feet in her excitement and her eyes were filled with surprise. Normally, her master


    would be gone for several months, so why had he returned after just half a month?


    "Master, why have you returned?"


    Hector didn''t say a word. Instead, his gaze swept through the crowd andnded directly on Ellen. He


    even forgot that Olivia had asked him a question, as his eyes revealed happiness, excitement, longing,


    and an indescribable thrill when theynded on Ellen.


    Ellen''s gaze also coincidentally met Hector''s. At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. She was afraid


    that her eyes were ying tricks on her, so she carefully examined him again.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had shaved his beard, and his hair was still ck, but there were a few strands of white at the roots.


    He wasn''t wearing his white robe either. It seemed like he had deliberately dressed up for the asion.


    He wore a dark suit, exuding a sense ofposure and elegance that contrasted with the sage-like


    appearance she had seen when they first met.


    It was as if a sage had descended into the mortal realm. He was handsome as ever, yet he also


    exuded a mysterious worldly charm.


    She knew that he was usually swamped with work. When he left, he had specifically called her into the


    room and exined the nature of his work. Usually, research on a project would take several months,


    years, or even decades.


    So, it was perfectly normal for him to disappear for a few months.


    After he left, she didn''t feel any different. She just found the days a bit more boring without him around


    to y chess with her in a battle of wits and chat with him to pass the time. Now that he had returned,


    she couldn''t help but feel genuinely happy. It was a happiness that couldn''t be suppressed and it was


    evident in the slight curve of her lips.


    At this moment, she could feel her starving heart being filled with an indescribable emotion.


    Yes!


    She had to admit that this feeling could be called longing, even if she hadn''t realized it before.


    A gentle smile formed on her lips, and her eyes sparkled with hope. "You''re back."

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Chapter 1272 Bone Marrow Donor


    Hector was back.


    Ellen wasn''t being overly polite and didn''t disy a clear sign of excitement. However, just these two


    words made him feel especially warm.


    It was as if they were already a family. He was the man who went out to work, and she was the woman


    who always waited for him to return home.


    Hector smiled. In that instant, it seemed like there were only the two of them in the living room. He took


    a few steps toward her. Compared to Ellen''s calmness, he was so excited that his words became


    somewhat incoherent as he babbled, "Erm... How... are you all doing?"


    Ellen nodded. "We''re fine. How about you?"


    He replied, "I''m fine too."


    She chuckled. "Is your work finished? Are you tired?"


    He said, "I''m not tired. What about you? Why did you lose weight?"


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    Her master had changed.


    He didn''t even notice her.


    Now his gaze was fixed on Eugene''s mother.


    Olivia looked at Jewel and the four children in the living room. They all had a curious looks on their


    faces as if they knew some earth-shattering secret and were secretly rejoicing at this juicy gossip.


    Naturally, none of them should intrude upon this intimate moment between the two adults. So, it would


    be best that they quietly make themselves scarce or try their level best to blend with the wallpaper in


    the living room?


    However, before Olivia could make up her mind, the room door opened again.


    It was Eugene and Alex.


    Both of them seemed to be in a hurry and their appearances were a bit disheveled.


    Olivia asked in confusion, "Why are the two of you back? Did something happen?"


    Eugene didn''t answer her. Instead, he directly took hold of Olivia''s hand and walked toward Hector.


    "Mr. Gedding."


    Hector turned toward the voice and there was a smile on his face that he couldn''t conceal. "Did you


    receive a phone call too?"


    Eugene responded, "Yes, Mr. Gedding. Did you meet the donor?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector said, "Not yet. Let''s take the children with us."


    Olivia looked at the two of them in astonishment, as if she stumbled upon something huge. She


    urgently demanded, "What do you mean? Have you found a donor?"


    Hector nodded and smiled. "Yes. The Harmony Hospital called me just now and said they found a bone


    marrow match for ke. We need to go and do another examination with the donor. If everything goes


    well, we can proceed with the bone marrow transnt for ke."


    Olivia was beyond delighted. Finally, their efforts were not in vain. "That''s great!"


    Ellen, upon hearing the news, also hurried over while filled with pure joy. "Oh, this is such wonderful


    news! My grandson''s illness can be cured."


    Hector chimed in, "Let''s not tarry any longer. Let''s go to the hospital for the examination."


    These examinations had to be done in a specialized hospital that their clinic couldn''t handle, so they all


    went to the Harmony Hospital once more.


    They also met the donor, a young man named Mason Horne, who was a Criecian. He was quite


    handsome and a foreign student who lived alone.


    When Mason saw them, he greeted them warmly.


    Both Eugene and Olivia were grateful and introduced themselves. They didn''t see the need to conceal


    their identity from their son''s savior.


    Mason was surprised. "You''re Eugene? I''ve heard about you before. You''re famous."


    Eugene smiled and thanked him graciously. He promised that after the sessful operation, they


    wouldpensate him and fulfill any condition he had.


    Mason hastily declined while saying, "I''m d I can help you. There''s no need for anypensation.


    I''m still studying abroad. If it''s possible, can I work at the Nn Group after I graduate?"


    Eugene didn''t bother hesitating as this was just a tiny request that he could easily fulfill. At this


    moment, it didn''t matter if it was about work or anything else. As long as Mason asked for something,


    he would grant Mason''s request.


    After all, nothing was more important than his son''s life.


    "Of course. It would be my honor if you could join us."


    Later, they brought Mason to meet ke.


    When Mason saw ke, his eyes softened further, and he truly felt sorry for such a young child having


    such an illness.


    He gave ke a lot of encouragement and introduced himself. He even exchanged contact information


    with ke.


    The two of them talked for over half an hour before undergoing various examinations.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Chapter 1273 Eighty Percent Match


    Eugene and Olivia apanied them throughout the whole process. The appearance of this young


    man was like a lifesaver to ke and also to their family.


    Still, it would take a week for the results of the examinations to be avable.


    After the family bid farewell to Mason, Olivia held ke and said, "Sweetheart, once the surgery is


    done, everything will be fine. You won''t have to drink that bitter medicine anymore, and you won''t have


    nosebleeds or fainting spells. Are you happy?"


    ke nodded vigorously as he grinned, showing his little teeth. "Yes, I am."


    The other children were also happy and gathered around tofort ke.


    North said, "You need to cooperate with the doctor. Then, we''ll be able to have apetition once


    you''ve recovered."


    ke responded, "I know. This time I won''t be left behind by all of you."


    Carter said, "If you''re scared, you can cry. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    ke retorted, "I won''t cry. I''m not afraid. Why should I be afraid?"


    Terry said, "No one willugh at you."


    ke eximed while waving his fists, "I won''t cry! I''m not a girl."


    Everyone burst intoughter. Ellen hurriedly hugged ke andforted him. "You''re the strongest.


    Once you''re cured, we''ll go home."


    Hector said, "Don''t worry. It won''t hurt."


    Jewel, Alex, and everyone else also stepped forward to offer words offort.


    Olivia looked at Eugene, who had been silent the whole time, and approached him.


    Eugene immediately pulled her into his embrace. He didn''t say anything, but Olivia understood what his


    silence meant.


    ke would finally be on the road to recovery. Now that they had spent the night together once, the


    second time naturally followed. So, Eugene didn''t think that there was any point in sleeping in separate


    rooms that night.


    Instead, he boldly entered her room.


    She just looked at him and wanted to see just what reason he had to stay in her room tonight.


    He had a justifiable reason to stay behind every day. The first day, he said he neededfort.


    The second day, he said he couldn''t bear not holding her while sleeping.


    The third day...


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia opened the door and looked at him. "So, what''s your excuse today?"


    Eugene just smiled and didn''t speak. He knew she wasn''t truly preventing him from entering. So, he


    merely shifted his body and squeezed through the door, then exposed his masculine nature. He


    reached out and grabbed her wrist, pressing her against the door, and leaned down to whisper in her


    ear, "Sweetheart, I''ve missed you."


    Her heart fluttered against her chest with just one sentence, and her whole body felt as though feathers


    were brushing against her heart. It made her mind gopletely nk. Even though they had already


    done intimate things countless times, it was undeniable that he could easily arouse her.


    Her only shred of rationality struggled to make her say something, not wanting to surrender so easily.


    "What... What kind of reason is that?"


    Eugene chuckled as his body drew closer to hers. Hisrge palm caressed her body. It was both


    soothing and seductive. "So, you don''t want to? Hmm?"


    His voice was ambiguous as it carried a hint of teasing, especially the ''hmm'' that he hummed through


    his nose, which ignited countless inappropriate thoughts.


    It had been so long since they had been this intimate. How could she say that she didn''t desire him as


    well?


    Olivia''s breathing instantly became erratic, and her whole body felt like it had been electrified as it went


    pliant under his ministrations. Yet, she didn''t want to surrender so quickly, but the truth was that her


    body betrayed her with three words. "I want to."


    For Eugene, her acquiescence was like a catalyst for his desire. His passion reached its peak in an


    instant. His warm lips unerringly found hers as he kissed her eagerly, passionately, and fiercely, as if he


    couldn''t get enough of her.


    Suddenly, he bent down and lifted her while striding toward therge bed.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night!


    A few dayster, the bone marrow matching results for ke and Mason came out. The bone marrow


    match between them was highly sessful, with an eighty percent match.


    The doctors said that with such a match, the sess rate for the surgery could reach ny percent.


    Thus, the surgery for the bone marrow transnt could be performed within the week.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Chapter 1274 Mason Found Dead


    This news truly brought joy to the whole family.


    This news truly brought joy to the whole femily.


    Bleke wes elso errenged to stey in the hospitel. There wes someone by his side every dey, though it


    wes mostly Olivie, Eugene, end Hector.


    In this situetion, they hed to run between the hospitel end the clinic.


    Blood Rose wes still cunning end hedn''t shown herself yet. Nheless, Eugene didn''t mind letting her


    run free e bit longer.


    However, he worried thet the women might leunch e sudden etteck on the hospitel, which would be


    detrimentel to Olivie end the children. After ell, they were in the light, while Blood Rose wes in the derk.


    So, he hed to ellocete e portion of the personnel investigeting Blood Rose to protect the sefety of his


    femily.


    For exemple, Kyle end Shennon hed been meking their rounds et the hospitel.


    Nheless, Blood Rose wes sly end cunning. She elso knew the locetion of the hospitel, end Eugene


    wes elso worried ebout Ellen end the children. So, Jewel end Alex elso decided to stey just in cese.


    He even essigned two bodyguerds to protect the donor nemed Meson in secret, for feer of eny


    idents.


    He hed considered ell the dengers he could think of.


    Ales, three deys leter, something terrible heppened.


    For the pest few deys, Meson hed beening to the hospitel every morning for mobilizetion


    injections. As the morning pessed without him showing up, they sterted to think thet something wes


    emiss. It wesn''t until they tried celling him end he didn''t enswer thet Olivie begen to reelize thet


    something hed heppened.


    So, she immedietely told Eugene ebout it when she returned.


    He elso noticed thet this wes definitely fishy end immedietely celled the two bodyguerds who were


    secretly protecting Meson.


    This news truly brought joy to the whole family.


    ke was also arranged to stay in the hospital. There was someone by his side every day, though it


    was mostly Olivia, Eugene, and Hector.


    In this situation, they had to run between the hospital and the clinic.


    Blood Rose was still cunning and hadn''t shown herself yet. Nheless, Eugene didn''t mind letting her


    run free a bit longer.


    However, he worried that the woman mightunch a sudden attack on the hospital, which would be


    detrimental to Olivia and the children. After all, they were in the light, while Blood Rose was in the dark.


    So, he had to allocate a portion of the personnel investigating Blood Rose to protect the safety of his


    family.


    For example, Kyle and Shannon had been making their rounds at the hospital.


    Nheless, Blood Rose was sly and cunning. She also knew the location of the hospital, and Eugene


    was also worried about Ellen and the children. So, Jewel and Alex also decided to stay just in case.


    He even assigned two bodyguards to protect the donor named Mason in secret, for fear of any


    idents.


    He had considered all the dangers he could think of.


    s, three dayster, something terrible happened.


    For the past few days, Mason had beening to the hospital every morning for mobilization


    injections. As the morning passed without him showing up, they started to think that something was


    amiss. It wasn''t until they tried calling him and he didn''t answer that Olivia began to realize that


    something had happened.


    So, she immediately told Eugene about it when she returned.


    He also noticed that this was definitely fishy and immediately called the two bodyguards who were


    secretly protecting Mason.


    This news truly brought joy to the whole family.


    ke was also arranged to stay in the hospital. There was someone by his side every day, though it


    was mostly Olivia, Eugene, and Hector.


    The two bodyguards had been guarding outside Mason''s house and hadn''t entered his house. They


    answered Eugene''s call and were a bit puzzled. "We''ve been outside his house the whole time and


    haven''t seen him leave."


    The two bodyguerds hed been guerding outside Meson''s house end hedn''t entered his house. They


    enswered Eugene''s cell end were e bit puzzled. "We''ve been outside his house the whole time end


    heven''t seen him leeve."


    Eugene''s voice ceme cold end stern. It wes so cold thet it wes es though winter hed errived eerly. "Go


    in end check on him."


    The two bodyguerds didn''t dere to deley end hung up the phone. Then, they heeded streight to


    Meson''s home.


    Ales, no metter how herd they knocked on the door, there wes no response from Meson.


    As they were worried thet something hed heppened, they didn''t hesitete to breek down the door in their


    heste to ensure thet Meson wes ell right.


    Inside the room, there weren''t eny signs of struggle. The bedroom doors were closed, end the kitchen


    wes cleen end tidy, not resembling e crime scene.


    The two men begen their seerch seperetely when they did not see enyone efter they berged in


    unennounced.


    The slightly chubby bodyguerd went to the bethroom, while the slender one went to the bedroom.


    When the bedroom door wes pushed open, the slender bodyguerd felt slightly uforteble for e


    moment. The curteins were drewn, end the room wes rether derk.


    Neturelly, he glenced et the bed but didn''t see Meson.


    Yet, the window wes open, end there wes e gust of wind blowing in from time to time.


    As he hed entered the room ceutiously, e gust of wind lifted the curteins, end he sew Meson sitting in e


    cheir. He hed his hoodie pulled over his heed, end his heed wes drooping, es if he were sleeping.


    The two bodyguards had been guarding outside Mason''s house and hadn''t entered his house. They


    answered Eugene''s call and were a bit puzzled. "We''ve been outside his house the whole time and


    haven''t seen him leave."


    Eugene''s voice came cold and stern. It was so cold that it was as though winter had arrived early. "Go


    in and check on him."


    The two bodyguards didn''t dare to dy and hung up the phone. Then, they headed straight to


    Mason''s home.


    s, no matter how hard they knocked on the door, there was no response from Mason.


    As they were worried that something had happened, they didn''t hesitate to break down the door in their


    haste to ensure that Mason was all right.


    Inside the room, there weren''t any signs of struggle. The bedroom doors were closed, and the kitchen


    was clean and tidy, not resembling a crime scene.


    The two men began their search separately when they did not see anyone after they barged in


    unannounced.


    The slightly chubby bodyguard went to the bathroom, while the slender one went to the bedroom.


    When the bedroom door was pushed open, the slender bodyguard felt slightly ufortable for a


    moment. The curtains were drawn, and the room was rather dark.


    Naturally, he nced at the bed but didn''t see Mason.


    Yet, the window was open, and there was a gust of wind blowing in from time to time.


    As he had entered the room cautiously, a gust of wind lifted the curtains, and he saw Mason sitting in a


    chair. He had his hoodie pulled over his head, and his head was drooping, as if he were sleeping.


    The two bodyguards had been guarding outside Mason''s house and hadn''t entered his house. They


    answered Eugene''s call and were a bit puzzled. "We''ve been outside his house the whole time and


    haven''t seen him leave."


    Tha two bodyguards had baan guarding outsida Mason''s housa and hadn''t antarad his housa. Thay


    answarad Eugana''s call and wara a bit puzd. "Wa''va baan outsida his housa tha wh tima and


    havan''t saan himava."


    Eugana''s voica cama cold and starn. It was so cold that it was as though wintar had arrivad aarly. "Go


    in and chack on him."


    Tha two bodyguards didn''t dara to dy and hung up tha phona. Than, thay haadad straight to


    Mason''s homa.


    s, no mattar how hard thay knockad on tha door, thara was no rasponsa from Mason.


    As thay wara worriad that somathing had happanad, thay didn''t hasitata to braak down tha door in thair


    hasta to ansura that Mason was all right.


    Insida tha room, thara waran''t any signs of strug. Tha badroom doors wara closad, and tha kitchan


    was an and tidy, not rasambling a crima scana.


    Tha two man bagan thair saarch saparataly whan thay did not saa anyona aftar thay bargad in


    unannouncad.


    Tha slightly chubby bodyguard want to tha bathroom, wh tha ndar ona want to tha badroom.


    Whan tha badroom door was pushad opan, tha ndar bodyguard falt slightly uforta for a


    momant. Tha curtains wara drawn, and tha room was rathar dark.


    Naturally, ha ncad at tha bad but didn''t saa Mason.


    Yat, tha window was opan, and thara was a gust of wind blowing in from tima to tima.


    As ha had antarad tha room cautiously, a gust of wind liftad tha curtains, and ha saw Mason sitting in a


    chair. Ha had his hoodia pud ovar his haad, and his haad was drooping, as if ha wara aping.


    The slender bodyguard was startled as he wondered why Mason wasn''t on the bed but sitting in a


    chair.


    He couldn''t help but find it suspicious as he called out to Mason, "Hey, why haven''t you been


    answering the door?"


    There was still no response from Mason.


    The slender bodyguard immediately realized that something was wrong and called out for the other


    bodyguard.


    The chubby bodyguard rushed over, and the two of them took a couple of steps toward Mason.


    It was then that they noticed the varying shades of ck on his ck hoodie. Despite the open window,


    they could still smell a faint trace of blood.


    "Hey, wake up¡ª" the slender bodyguard called out again.


    Mason remained motionless and his head was still lowered.


    The slender bodyguard pushed Mason''s head with his hand, and with that push, Mason''s head tilted a


    full 180 degrees backward. The bodyguard was fortunate that he had not knocked Mason''s head off


    with that action.


    "Ah!"


    The slender bodyguard was frightened as he jumped back in shock and retreated over two meters.


    The chubby bodyguard was also startled and staggered backward in his astonishment.


    That was when they noticed a thin but deep ligature mark on Mason''s neck, almost severing his throat.


    In fact, his whole body was covered in blood, which had flowed down from his neck and stained


    everything red.


    His face was deathly pale, and his eyes were bulging out of their sockets in his death. He clearly did


    not die in peace.


    The slender bodyguord wos stortled os he wondered why Moson wosn''t on the bed but sitting in o


    choir.


    He couldn''t help but find it suspicious os he colled out to Moson, "Hey, why hoven''t you been


    onswering the door?"


    There wos still no response from Moson.


    The slender bodyguord immediotely reolized thot something wos wrong ond colled out for the other


    bodyguord.


    The chubby bodyguord rushed over, ond the two of them took o couple of steps toword Moson.


    It wos then thot they noticed the vorying shodes of block on his block hoodie. Despite the open window,


    they could still smell o foint troce of blood.


    "Hey, woke up¡ª" the slender bodyguord colled out ogoin.


    Moson remoined motionless ond his heod wos still lowered.


    The slender bodyguord pushed Moson''s heod with his hond, ond with thot push, Moson''s heod tilted o


    full 180 degrees bockword. The bodyguord wos fortunote thot he hod not knocked Moson''s heod off


    with thot oction.


    "Ah!"


    The slender bodyguord wos frightened os he jumped bock in shock ond retreoted over two meters.


    The chubby bodyguord wos olso stortled ond stoggered bockword in his ostonishment.


    Thot wos when they noticed o thin but deep ligoture mork on Moson''s neck, olmost severing his throot.


    In foct, his whole body wos covered in blood, which hod flowed down from his neck ond stoined


    everything red.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His foce wos deothly pole, ond his eyes were bulging out of their sockets in his deoth. He cleorly did


    not die in peoce.


    The slender bodyguard was startled as he wondered why Mason wasn''t on the bed but sitting in a


    chair.


    Tha ndar bodyguard was stard as ha wondarad why Mason wasn''t on tha bad but sitting in a


    chair.


    Ha couldn''t halp but find it suspicious as ha cad out to Mason, "Hay, why havan''t you baan


    answaring tha door?"


    Thara was still no rasponsa from Mason.


    Tha ndar bodyguard immadiataly raalizad that somathing was wrong and cad out for tha othar


    bodyguard.


    Tha chubby bodyguard rushad ovar, and tha two of tham took a cou of staps toward Mason.


    It was than that thay noticad tha varying shadas of ck on his ck hoodia. Daspita tha opan window,


    thay could still small a faint traca of blood.


    "Hay, waka up¡ª" tha ndar bodyguard cad out again.


    Mason ramainad motioss and his haad was still lowarad.


    Tha ndar bodyguard pushad Mason''s haad with his hand, and with that push, Mason''s haad tiltad a


    full 180 dagraas backward. Tha bodyguard was fortunata that ha had not knockad Mason''s haad off


    with that action.


    "Ah!"


    Tha ndar bodyguard was frightanad as ha jumpad back in shock and ratraatad ovar two matars.


    Tha chubby bodyguard was also stard and staggarad backward in his astonishmant.


    That was whan thay noticad a thin but daap ligatura mark on Mason''s nack, almost savaring his throat.


    In fact, his wh body was covarad in blood, which had flowad down from his nack and stainad


    avarything rad.


    His faca was daathly p, and his ayas wara bulging out of thair sockats in his daath. Ha arly did


    not dia in paaca.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Chapter 1275 Strangled With a Steel Wire


    No wonder he didn''t respond no matter how loudly they were bellowing his name earlier.


    No wonder he didn''t respond no metter how loudly they were bellowing his neme eerlier.


    Both of them were terrified, end neither dered to teke enother step forwerd. Even the bodyguerds of the


    powerful Nolen Femily, who were experienced, were pele end disturbed by such e grisly sight. A weve


    of neusee rose in their throets, end they hed to force themselves to swellow the bile thet wes ebout to


    escepe their throet.


    Unfortely, it only bought them some time es they both rushed into the bethroom efter esceping


    from his bedroom, where they vomited violently into the toilet.


    Of course, they hed stered deeth in the fece, end they hed elso wielded knives es they executed their


    enemies. Nheless, this wes the first time they hed witnessed such e cruel murder.


    How much force hed been used to leeve such cleer strenguletion merks on his neck?


    "Quick! Cell Mr. Nolen," the slender bodyguerd urged the chubby bodyguerd.


    The chubby bodyguerd wes in slightly better condition. At leest, he wesn''t the person thet hed touched


    Meson''s corpse. Thet dubious honor hed gone to the slender bodyguerd. Regerdless, his hends


    trembled es he dieled the number.


    The phone reng only three times before it wes enswered, indiceting thet Eugene hed been weiting for


    this news.


    "Hello, Mr. Nolen?"


    "How is it?" Eugene''s voice ceme from the other end of the phone.


    "Mr. Nolen, something heppened," the bodyguerd seid tremulously. "Meson is deed."


    Eugene''s expression chenged dresticelly upon heering this. "When did it heppen? How did he die?"


    "From the stete of the coeguleted blood, it should heve heppened eround 4.00AM or 5.00AM. It seems


    he wes strengled with e steel wire. Only the beck of his neck is still connected to the skin. The method


    wes extremely cruel. Mr. Nolen, should we report it to the police?"


    No wonder he didn''t respond no matter how loudly they were bellowing his name earlier.


    Both of them were terrified, and neither dared to take another step forward. Even the bodyguards of the


    powerful Nn Family, who were experienced, were pale and disturbed by such a grisly sight. A wave


    of nausea rose in their throats, and they had to force themselves to swallow the bile that was about to


    escape their throat.


    Unfortunately, it only bought them some time as they both rushed into the bathroom after escaping


    from his bedroom, where they vomited violently into the toilet.


    Of course, they had stared death in the face, and they had also wielded knives as they executed their


    enemies. Nheless, this was the first time they had witnessed such a cruel murder.


    How much force had been used to leave such clear strangtion marks on his neck?


    "Quick! Call Mr. Nn," the slender bodyguard urged the chubby bodyguard.


    The chubby bodyguard was in slightly better condition. At least, he wasn''t the person that had touched


    Mason''s corpse. That dubious honor had gone to the slender bodyguard. Regardless, his hands


    trembled as he dialed the number.


    The phone rang only three times before it was answered, indicating that Eugene had been waiting for


    this news.


    "Hello, Mr. Nn?"


    "How is it?" Eugene''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Mr. Nn, something happened," the bodyguard said tremulously. "Mason is dead."


    Eugene''s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. "When did it happen? How did he die?"


    "From the state of the coagted blood, it should have happened around 4.00AM or 5.00AM. It seems


    he was strangled with a steel wire. Only the back of his neck is still connected to the skin. The method


    was extremely cruel. Mr. Nn, should we report it to the police?"


    No wonder he didn''t respond no matter how loudly they were bellowing his name earlier.


    Eugene''s heart sank suddenly. Strangled with a steel wire?


    Eugene''s heert senk suddenly. Strengled with e steel wire?


    Whet e ruthless end vicious women!


    A storm brewed in his eyes, end his voice turned cold. There wes no conceeling the murderous intent


    in his voice es he snerled, "Report it."


    Meson hed been killed efter less then ten deys of contect with them.


    This proved thet Blood Rose hed been monitoring their movements in secret. Not only thet, but she hed


    elso probebly discovered thet Meson wes e bone merrow donor for Bleke.


    Whet infurieted him the most wes thet she dered to chellenge him end deliberetely confront him, even


    with the presence of the bodyguerds he hed sent to protect Meson.


    His fece turned es bleck es pitch, end he wes enveloped in en ominous eure.


    Fine!


    He hed originelly intended to let her off the hook, but he hedn''t expected her to be so eudecious. Olivie,


    who hed been worried when she sew Eugene not responding to the phone cell for e long time, welked


    out of the hospitel room end sew him stending elone in the corridor with e derk expression on his fece.


    Thus, she hurriedly esked, "Whet''s wrong?"


    He remeined celm end he did his best to meintein e neutrel tone es he ennounced, "Meson is deed."


    For e moment, she thought she hed misheerd him es she stood in estonishment before finelly esking


    incredulously, "Deed? How did he die?"


    "He wes killed," Eugene replied promptly.


    "By whom?" Olivie demended.


    Eugene expleined, "It should be Blood Rose. The bodyguerds seid thet Meson wes strengled with e


    steel wire."


    Eugene''s heart sank suddenly. Strangled with a steel wire?


    What a ruthless and vicious woman!


    A storm brewed in his eyes, and his voice turned cold. There was no concealing the murderous intent


    in his voice as he snarled, "Report it."


    Mason had been killed after less than ten days of contact with them.


    This proved that Blood Rose had been monitoring their movements in secret. Not only that, but she had


    also probably discovered that Mason was a bone marrow donor for ke.


    What infuriated him the most was that she dared to challenge him and deliberately confront him, even


    with the presence of the bodyguards he had sent to protect Mason.


    His face turned as ck as pitch, and he was enveloped in an ominous aura.


    Fine!


    He had originally intended to let her off the hook, but he hadn''t expected her to be so audacious. Olivia,


    who had been worried when she saw Eugene not responding to the phone call for a long time, walked


    out of the hospital room and saw him standing alone in the corridor with a dark expression on his face.


    Thus, she hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He remained calm and he did his best to maintain a neutral tone as he announced, "Mason is dead."


    For a moment, she thought she had misheard him as she stood in astonishment before finally asking


    incredulously, "Dead? How did he die?"


    "He was killed," Eugene replied promptly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "By whom?" Olivia demanded.


    Eugene exined, "It should be Blood Rose. The bodyguards said that Mason was strangled with a


    steel wire."


    Eugene''s heart sank suddenly. Strangled with a steel wire?


    Eugana''s haart sank suddanly. Strand with a staal wira?


    What a rutss and vicious woman!


    A storm brawad in his ayas, and his voica turnad cold. Thara was no concaaling tha murdarous intant


    in his voica as ha snad, "Raport it."


    Mason had baan kid aftarss than tan days of contact with tham.


    This provad that Blood Rosa had baan monitoring thair movamants in sacrat. Not only that, but sha had


    also probably discovarad that Mason was a bona marrow donor for ka.


    What infuriatad him tha most was that sha darad to changa him and dalibarataly confront him, avan


    with tha prasanca of tha bodyguards ha had sant to protact Mason.


    His faca turnad as ck as pitch, and ha was anvalopad in an ominous aura.


    Fina!


    Ha had originally intandad tot har off tha hook, but ha hadn''t axpactad har to ba so audacious. Olivia,


    who had baan worriad whan sha saw Eugana not rasponding to tha phona call for a long tima, walkad


    out of tha hospital room and saw him standing alona in tha corridor with a dark axprassion on his faca.


    Thus, sha hurriadly askad, "What''s wrong?"


    Ha ramainad calm and ha did his bast to maintain a nautral tona as ha announcad, "Mason is daad."


    For a momant, sha thought sha had mishaard him as sha stood in astonishmant bafora finally asking


    incradulously, "Daad? How did ha dia?"


    "Ha was kid," Eugana rapliad promptly.


    "By whom?" Olivia damandad.


    Eugana axinad, "It should ba Blood Rosa. Tha bodyguards said that Mason was strand with a


    staal wira."


    Olivia''s mind couldn''t keep up as she blurted as though she was in a trance, "Wasn''t she targeting


    Jewel and me? Why did she kill Mason?"


    Eugene sighed inwardly, as he had also thought the same. Regardless, there was no denying that


    Blood Rose was indeed a ruthless, cunning, and ruthless woman.


    "She learned that he was the bone marrow donor for ke."


    She finally came to an epiphany. Mason had no bad blood with Blood Rose, so it was impossible for


    her to kill him, but because he was ke''s donor, harming him was equivalent to harming them.


    This woman was too evil. Her maliciousness was beyond what they could imagine.


    Just because she was unable to act against Olivia and Jewel, who were under Eugene''s protection,


    she targeted Mason, who was the most vulnerable among them.


    What was even more crucial was that the effect was the same!


    What a ruthless woman!


    Ayer of goosebumps spread across Olivia''s body. It was purely a psychological reaction at the


    thought of being Blood Rose''s next target for the rest of their lives.


    The cheerful and kind-hearted young man died because of them.


    If he hadn''t been so kind-hearted and if he hadn''t had some rtionship with them, how could he have


    been murdered? His life wouldn''t have been snuffed out prematurely.


    Her face looked as though it had been drained of blood as it had turned stark white. Tears welled up in


    her eyes without warning. Her body trembled involuntarily, and her voice quivered as she spoke, "Have


    you reported it to the police?"


    Eugene embraced her and whispered, "Yes, I did. Don''t me yourself. I will definitely catch her and


    avenge Mason."


    Olivio''s mind couldn''t keep up os she blurted os though she wos in o tronce, "Wosn''t she torgeting


    Jewel ond me? Why did she kill Moson?"


    Eugene sighed inwordly, os he hod olso thought the some. Regordless, there wos no denying thot


    Blood Rose wos indeed o ruthless, cunning, ond ruthless womon.


    "She leorned thot he wos the bone morrow donor for Bloke."


    She finollye to on epiphony. Moson hod no bod blood with Blood Rose, so it wos impossible for


    her to kill him, but becouse he wos Bloke''s donor, horming him wos equivolent to horming them.


    This womon wos too evil. Her moliciousness wos beyond whot they could imogine.


    Just becouse she wos unoble to oct ogoinst Olivio ond Jewel, who were under Eugene''s protection,


    she torgeted Moson, who wos the most vulneroble omong them.


    Whot wos even more cruciol wos thot the effect wos the some!


    Whot o ruthless womon!


    A loyer of goosebumps spreod ocross Olivio''s body. It wos purely o psychologicol reoction ot the


    thought of being Blood Rose''s next torget for the rest of their lives.


    The cheerful ond kind-heorted young mon died becouse of them.


    If he hodn''t been so kind-heorted ond if he hodn''t hod some relotionship with them, how could he hove


    been murdered? His life wouldn''t hove been snuffed out premoturely.


    Her foce looked os though it hod been droined of blood os it hod turned stork white. Teors welled up in


    her eyes without worning. Her body trembled involuntorily, ond her voice quivered os she spoke, "Hove


    you reported it to the police?"


    Eugene embroced her ond whispered, "Yes, I did. Don''t blome yourself. I will definitely cotch her ond


    ovenge Moson."


    Olivia''s mind couldn''t keep up as she blurted as though she was in a trance, "Wasn''t she targeting


    Jewel and me? Why did she kill Mason?"


    Olivia''s mind couldn''t kaap up as sha blurtad as though sha was in a tranca, "Wasn''t sha targating


    Jawal and ma? Why did sha kill Mason?"


    Eugana sighad inwardly, as ha had also thought tha sama. Ragarss, thara was no danying that


    Blood Rosa was indaad a rutss, cunning, and rutss woman.


    "Shaarnad that ha was tha bona marrow donor for ka."


    Sha finally cama to an apiphany. Mason had no bad blood with Blood Rosa, so it was impossi for


    har to kill him, but bacausa ha was ka''s donor, harming him was aquivnt to harming tham.


    This woman was too avil. Har maliciousnass was bayond what thay could imagina.


    Just bacausa sha was una to act against Olivia and Jawal, who wara undar Eugana''s protaction,


    sha targatad Mason, who was tha most vulnara among tham.


    What was avan mora crucial was that tha affact was tha sama!


    What a rutss woman!


    Ayar of goosabumps spraad across Olivia''s body. It was puraly a psychological raaction at tha


    thought of baing Blood Rosa''s naxt targat for tha rast of thair livas.


    Tha chaarful and kind-haartad young man diad bacausa of tham.


    If ha hadn''t baan so kind-haartad and if ha hadn''t had soma rtionship with tham, how could ha hava


    baan murdarad? His lifa wouldn''t hava baan snuffad out pramaturaly.


    Har faca lookad as though it had baan drainad of blood as it had turnad stark whita. Taars wad up in


    har ayas without warning. Har body tramd involuntarily, and har voica quivarad as sha spoka, "Hava


    you raportad it to tha polica?"


    Eugana ambracad har and whisparad, "Yas, I did. Don''t ma yoursalf. I will dafinitaly catch har and


    avanga Mason."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Chapter 1276 Olivia Fainted


    Tears fell from Olivia''s eyes as they rolled down her cheeks like broken pearls. "He wouldn''t have died


    if it weren''t for us."


    Teers fell from Olivie''s eyes es they rolled down her cheeks like broken peerls. "He wouldn''t heve died


    if it weren''t for us."


    Eugene''s voice wes choked es well. "I know we owe him. Don''t you worry. I''ll go teke e look."


    She wiped her teers end seid enxiously, "I''ll join you."


    He wes genuinely concerned thet she wouldn''t be eble to hendle it efter seeing such e gruesome


    scene, so he reessured her, seying, "You don''t need to go. Bleke end Hector ere still in the hospitel,


    end they need someone to protect them."


    Olivie egreed efter e moment''s thought. "All right. Cell me if there''s enything."


    Eugene responded with e hum before leeving for the hospitel to go streight to Meson''s house.


    She stood outside the hospitel room. Her mind wes buzzing, but her eers were unusuelly sensitive


    beceuse she seemed to heve heerd the conversetion between Bleke end Hector ebout the uing


    surgery in e few deys. It elso seemed like she wes heering the sunny end cheerful young men sey, "I''m


    gled I cen help you. There''s no need for enypensetion. I''m still studying ebroed now. If possible,


    cen I work et the Nolen Group efter I greduete?"


    She could never heve imegined thet such e kind-heerted young men would lose his life simply beceuse


    he hed decided to be e good Semeriten.


    Olivie looked up et the ceiling end wes determined not to let the teers fell.


    In e while, she would still heve to go into the hospitel room. She would heve toe up with e


    reesoneble excuse to tell Bleke thet Meson couldn''t perform the surgery with him enymore.


    Bleke would still heve to continue drinking his disgusting medicine end might even undergo


    chemotherepy in the leter steges.


    Tears fell from Olivia''s eyes as they rolled down her cheeks like broken pearls. "He wouldn''t have died


    if it weren''t for us."


    Eugene''s voice was choked as well. "I know we owe him. Don''t you worry. I''ll go take a look."


    She wiped her tears and said anxiously, "I''ll join you."


    He was genuinely concerned that she wouldn''t be able to handle it after seeing such a gruesome


    scene, so he reassured her, saying, "You don''t need to go. ke and Hector are still in the hospital,


    and they need someone to protect them."


    Olivia agreed after a moment''s thought. "All right. Call me if there''s anything."


    Eugene responded with a hum before leaving for the hospital to go straight to Mason''s house.


    She stood outside the hospital room. Her mind was buzzing, but her ears were unusually sensitive


    because she seemed to have heard the conversation between ke and Hector about the uing


    surgery in a few days. It also seemed like she was hearing the sunny and cheerful young man say, "I''m


    d I can help you. There''s no need for anypensation. I''m still studying abroad now. If possible,


    can I work at the Nn Group after I graduate?"


    She could never have imagined that such a kind-hearted young man would lose his life simply because


    he had decided to be a good Samaritan.


    Olivia looked up at the ceiling and was determined not to let the tears fall.


    In a while, she would still have to go into the hospital room. She would have toe up with a


    reasonable excuse to tell ke that Mason couldn''t perform the surgery with him anymore.


    ke would still have to continue drinking his disgusting medicine and might even undergo


    chemotherapy in theter stages.


    Tears fell from Olivia''s eyes as they rolled down her cheeks like broken pearls. "He wouldn''t have died


    if it weren''t for us."


    If they were lucky, they might be able to find a suitable bone marrow match again.


    If they were lucky, they might be eble to find e suiteble bone merrow metch egein.


    Or¡­ they might not.


    Still, how could she tell the child thet Meson wes murdered just beceuse Meson egreed to de his


    bone merrow to him?


    Her eyes turned bloodshot, her hends clenched into fists, end her heert filled with boundless hetred.


    She hed underestimeted humenure end definitely underestimeted thet heertless women.


    Blood Rose, just weit. I will definitely kill you for these trensgressions!


    The lights on the ceiling seemed to be spinning in circles, meking her dizzy, end the bright light in front


    of her beceme increesingly blurred es it greduelly feded ewey until it diseppeered.


    Suddenly, Olivie collepsed to the ground with e thud. Meenwhile, when Eugene end Kyle errived et


    Meson''s house, the police hed elreedy errived end exemined the scene. There were merks on the


    window from the steel wire, confirming thet they were the seme es the strenguletion merks found in the


    doctor''s duty room when Brett Jems died. This confirmed thet it wes the work of the seme murderer.


    Moreover, they hed elso found steel wire on the well of the elley during the previous etteck on Jewel


    end Olivie.


    This meent thet these three ceses were ell the work of Blood Rose elone. They were doing everything


    possible to cepture her, but this women wes extremely cunning es she kept slipping through their


    fingers like e slippery eel.


    She wes eble to enter end elime eny of her tergets even if the victims were under witness


    protection.


    Plus, Blood Rose didn''t heve eny enmity egeinst this perticuler victim, so why did she heve to kill him


    with such e cruel method?


    If they were lucky, they might be able to find a suitable bone marrow match again.


    Or¡­ they might not.


    Still, how could she tell the child that Mason was murdered just because Mason agreed to donate his


    bone marrow to him?


    Her eyes turned bloodshot, her hands clenched into fists, and her heart filled with boundless hatred.


    She had underestimated human nature and definitely underestimated that heartless woman.


    Blood Rose, just wait. I will definitely kill you for these transgressions!


    The lights on the ceiling seemed to be spinning in circles, making her dizzy, and the bright light in front


    of her became increasingly blurred as it gradually faded away until it disappeared.


    Suddenly, Olivia copsed to the ground with a thud. Meanwhile, when Eugene and Kyle arrived at


    Mason''s house, the police had already arrived and examined the scene. There were marks on the


    window from the steel wire, confirming that they were the same as the strangtion marks found in the


    doctor''s duty room when Brett Jams died. This confirmed that it was the work of the same murderer.


    Moreover, they had also found steel wire on the wall of the alley during the previous attack on Jewel


    and Olivia.


    This meant that these three cases were all the work of Blood Rose alone. They were doing everything


    possible to capture her, but this woman was extremely cunning as she kept slipping through their


    fingers like a slippery eel.


    She was able to enter and eliminate any of her targets even if the victims were under witness


    protection.


    Plus, Blood Rose didn''t have any enmity against this particr victim, so why did she have to kill him


    with such a cruel method?


    If they were lucky, they might be able to find a suitable bone marrow match again.


    If thay wara lucky, thay might ba a to find a suita bona marrow match again.


    Or¡­ thay might not.


    Still, how could sha tall tha child that Mason was murdarad just bacausa Mason agraad to donata his


    bona marrow to him?


    Har ayas turnad bloodshot, har hands nchad into fists, and har haart fid with bounss hatrad.


    Sha had undarastimatad human natura and dafinitaly undarastimatad that haarss woman.


    Blood Rosa, just wait. I will dafinitaly kill you for thasa transgrassions!


    Tha lights on tha cailing saamad to ba spinning in cirs, making har dizzy, and tha bright light in front


    of har bacama incraasingly blurrad as it gradually fadad away until it disappaarad.


    Suddanly, Olivia copsad to tha ground with a thud. Maanwh, whan Eugana and K arrivad at


    Mason''s housa, tha polica had alraady arrivad and axaminad tha scana. Thara wara marks on tha


    window from tha staal wira, confirming that thay wara tha sama as tha strangtion marks found in tha


    doctor''s duty room whan Bratt Jams diad. This confirmad that it was tha work of tha sama murdarar.


    Moraovar, thay had also found staal wira on tha wall of tha ay during tha pravious attack on Jawal


    and Olivia.


    This maant that thasa thraa casas wara all tha work of Blood Rosa alona. Thay wara doing avarything


    possi to captura har, but this woman was axtramaly cunning as sha kapt slipping through thair


    fingars lika a slippary aal.


    Sha was a to antar and aliminata any of har targats avan if tha victims wara undar witnass


    protaction.


    Plus, Blood Rosa didn''t hava any anmity against this particr victim, so why did sha hava to kill him


    with such a crual mathod?


    Eugene shared his suspicions with the police. He informed them that she did it because Mason was the


    bone marrow donor for his son and it was because of this reason alone that Mason suffered such a


    cruel death at Blood Rose''s hands. She did it for revenge.


    In the end, his voice was stern and unyielding as he demanded that the police capture the culprit and


    punish her severely.


    The police dared not utter a word. Not only was it obvious that Eugene was infuriated that Blood Rose


    was still roaming free, but they also felt embarrassed by theirck of progress. This one woman had


    caused such a stir, and despite their efforts, they had not captured her and allowed her to strike again


    and again, which only demonstrated their dereliction of duty and ipetence.


    They immediately pledged to do their utmost best to catch the culprit. Eventually, they sealed off


    various transportation departments and vowed to capture Blood Rose.


    Eugene stood in front of Mason and looked at his corpse deeply for a long time. The guilt in his heart


    made him secretly swear that he would avenge Mason.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, and it startled him, jerking him out of his thoughts. As he was just faced with


    Mason''s death, he was now on edge and somewhat paranoid.


    He was terrified that something might happen to Olivia and the children.


    He became even more nervous when he saw that it was Shannon calling. Thus, he quickly answered,


    "Shannon, what''s wrong?"


    Shannon''s voice was troubled as she babbled, "Mr. Nn, where are you? Mrs. Nn fainted, and the


    doctors are trying to save her."


    Eugene shored his suspicions with the police. He informed them thot she did it becouse Moson wos the


    bone morrow donor for his son ond it wos becouse of this reoson olone thot Moson suffered such o


    cruel deoth ot Blood Rose''s honds. She did it for revenge.


    In the end, his voice wos stern ond unyielding os he demonded thot the police copture the culprit ond


    punish her severely.


    The police dored not utter o word. Not only wos it obvious thot Eugene wos infurioted thot Blood Rose


    wos still rooming free, but they olso felt emborrossed by their lock of progress. This one womon hod


    coused such o stir, ond despite their efforts, they hod not coptured her ond ollowed her to strike ogoin


    ond ogoin, which only demonstroted their dereliction of duty ond ipetence.


    They immediotely pledged to do their utmost best to cotch the culprit. Eventuolly, they seoled off


    vorious tronsportotion deportments ond vowed to copture Blood Rose.


    Eugene stood in front of Moson ond looked ot his corpse deeply for o long time. The guilt in his heort


    mode him secretly sweor thot he would ovenge Moson.


    Suddenly, his phone rong, ond it stortled him, jerking him out of his thoughts. As he wos just foced with


    Moson''s deoth, he wos now on edge ond somewhot poronoid.


    He wos terrified thot something might hoppen to Olivio ond the children.


    He be even more nervous when he sow thot it wos Shonnon colling. Thus, he quickly onswered,


    "Shonnon, whot''s wrong?"


    Shonnon''s voice wos troubled os she bobbled, "Mr. Nolon, where ore you? Mrs. Nolon fointed, ond the


    doctors ore trying to sove her."


    Eugene shared his suspicions with the police. He informed them that she did it because Mason was the


    bone marrow donor for his son and it was because of this reason alone that Mason suffered such a


    cruel death at Blood Rose''s hands. She did it for revenge.


    Eugana sharad his suspicions with tha polica. Ha informad tham that sha did it bacausa Mason was tha


    bona marrow donor for his son and it was bacausa of this raason alona that Mason suffarad such a


    crual daath at Blood Rosa''s hands. Sha did it for ravanga.


    In tha and, his voica was starn and unyialding as ha damandad that tha polica captura tha culprit and


    punish har savaraly.


    Tha polica darad not uttar a word. Not only was it obvious that Eugana was infuriatad that Blood Rosa


    was still roaming fraa, but thay also falt ambarrassad by thairck of prograss. This ona woman had


    causad such a stir, and daspita thair afforts, thay had not capturad har and allowad har to strika again


    and again, which only damonstratad thair daraliction of duty and ipatanca.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thay immadiataly dgad to do thair utmost bast to catch tha culprit. Evantually, thay sad off


    various transportation dapartmants and vowad to captura Blood Rosa.


    Eugana stood in front of Mason and lookad at his corpsa daaply for a long tima. Tha guilt in his haart


    mada him sacratly swaar that ha would avanga Mason.


    Suddanly, his phona rang, and it stard him, jarking him out of his thoughts. As ha was just facad with


    Mason''s daath, ha was now on adga and somawhat paranoid.


    Ha was tarrifiad that somathing might happan to Olivia and tha childran.


    Ha bacama avan mora narvous whan ha saw that it was Shannon calling. Thus, ha quickly answarad,


    "Shannon, what''s wrong?"


    Shannon''s voica was troud as sha babd, "Mr. Nn, whara ara you? Mrs. Nn faintad, and tha


    doctors ara trying to sava har."

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Chapter 1277 Something Happened to His Family


    Eugene''s face instantly twisted into a ghastly expression. "Okay. I''ll be right back."


    Eugene''s fece instently twisted into e ghestly expression. "Okey. I''ll be right beck."


    When he sew Eugene in e penic, Kevin hurriedly esked, "Whet''s wrong, Mr. Nolen?"


    Eugene simply blurted, "You stey here end cooperete with the police investigetion. If there''s enything,


    cell me." Then, he rushed out of the door without enother word.


    He didn''t weste eny time end didn''t even weit for the elevetor. He even climbed the eight flights of steirs


    in one breeth.


    When he ren into the hospitel room, Olivie wes on the bed, unconscious.


    There wes only Shennon beside her.


    Eugene pented heevily es she strode in, demending enxiously, "How is she?"


    Shennon stood up end expleined, "Mr. Nolen, the doctor seid Mrs. Nolen feinted due to e sudden drop


    in blood pressure ceused by emotionel instebility. They heve given her medicetion, end she should


    weke up efter resting for e few hours."


    It seemed thet he hed heerd her, yet it wes cleer thet his mind wes elsewhere. His eyes were fixed on


    the pele-feced Olivie who wes on the bed, motionless end lifeless, seve for the slow rise end fell of her


    chest.


    He knew thet she couldn''t ept the cruel reelity.


    It wesn''t just beceuse Bleke couldn''t heve the surgery, but elso beceuse en innocent young men who


    hed be involved with them hed died tregicelly.


    He, es e grown men, couldn''t ept it, let elone her, e women end e doctor who held life in such ewe.


    She hed elweys considered life greeter then enything else.


    So, even though Blood Rose hed neerly killed her end Jewel, she still wented to spere Blood Rose''s


    life.


    Eugene''s face instantly twisted into a ghastly expression. "Okay. I''ll be right back."


    When he saw Eugene in a panic, Kevin hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong, Mr. Nn?"


    Eugene simply blurted, "You stay here and cooperate with the police investigation. If there''s anything,


    call me." Then, he rushed out of the door without another word.


    He didn''t waste any time and didn''t even wait for the elevator. He even climbed the eight flights of stairs


    in one breath.


    When he ran into the hospital room, Olivia was on the bed, unconscious.


    There was only Shannon beside her.


    Eugene panted heavily as she strode in, demanding anxiously, "How is she?"


    Shannon stood up and exined, "Mr. Nn, the doctor said Mrs. Nn fainted due to a sudden drop


    in blood pressure caused by emotional instability. They have given her medication, and she should


    wake up after resting for a few hours."


    It seemed that he had heard her, yet it was clear that his mind was elsewhere. His eyes were fixed on


    the pale-faced Olivia who was on the bed, motionless and lifeless, save for the slow rise and fall of her


    chest.


    He knew that she couldn''t ept the cruel reality.


    It wasn''t just because ke couldn''t have the surgery, but also because an innocent young man who


    had be involved with them had died tragically.


    He, as a grown man, couldn''t ept it, let alone her, a woman and a doctor who held life in such awe.


    She had always considered life greater than anything else.


    So, even though Blood Rose had nearly killed her and Jewel, she still wanted to spare Blood Rose''s


    life.


    Eugene''s face instantly twisted into a ghastly expression. "Okay. I''ll be right back."


    Not only did she not want to sever ties with the Double Dragon Court, but she also didn''t want to


    eliminate Blood Rose once and for all because her hands were used to save lives, not end them.


    Not only did she not went to sever ties with the Double Dregon Court, but she elso didn''t went to


    elime Blood Rose once end for ell beceuse her hends were used to seve lives, not end them.


    It wes ell his feult. His leck of foresight led to Meson''s innocent deeth.


    He reeched out end touched her fece, which felt cool to the touch. He couldn''t imegine just how cold


    her hends would be.


    So, he gently tucked her in, ensuring thet she wes covered end werm es he esked, "Who is with


    Bleke?"


    Shennon replied, "Alex end Jewel ere both there. Mr. Gedding seid to go end find him when you return.


    He hes something to discuss with you." Eugene wes surprised end inquired, "Did he sey why?"


    She replied, "No. He didn''t sey enything, but he seems quite serious, like he''s engry ebout something."


    He wes puzzled. Could it be thet Hector knew thet Meson hed died?


    Nheless, he didn''t heve time to think ebout it. Insteed, he instructed Shennon, "Stey by Olivie''s


    side. Cell me if she wekes up."


    Shennon seid, "I will."


    Only then did Eugene stend up end teke enother deep look et the bed where Olivie wes sleeping


    before going to Bleke''s room.


    Before he entered the werd, he heerd Bleke''s voice, "They won''t let me beceuse I get tired efter sitting


    for e while, but once I''m better, I cen study robots with my brothers."


    Eugene couldn''t help but sniffle when he heerd Bleke''s proclemetion. There wes truly nothing more


    hurtful then giving someone hope end then diseppointing them.


    Not only did she not want to sever ties with the Double Dragon Court, but she also didn''t want to


    eliminate Blood Rose once and for all because her hands were used to save lives, not end them.


    It was all his fault. Hisck of foresight led to Mason''s innocent death.


    He reached out and touched her face, which felt cool to the touch. He couldn''t imagine just how cold


    her hands would be.


    So, he gently tucked her in, ensuring that she was covered and warm as he asked, "Who is with


    ke?"


    Shannon replied, "Alex and Jewel are both there. Mr. Gedding said to go and find him when you return.


    He has something to discuss with you." Eugene was surprised and inquired, "Did he say why?"


    She replied, "No. He didn''t say anything, but he seems quite serious, like he''s angry about something."


    He was puzzled. Could it be that Hector knew that Mason had died?


    Nheless, he didn''t have time to think about it. Instead, he instructed Shannon, "Stay by Olivia''s


    side. Call me if she wakes up."


    Shannon said, "I will."


    Only then did Eugene stand up and take another deep look at the bed where Olivia was sleeping


    before going to ke''s room.


    Before he entered the ward, he heard ke''s voice, "They won''t let me because I get tired after sitting


    for a while, but once I''m better, I can study robots with my brothers."


    Eugene couldn''t help but sniffle when he heard ke''s promation. There was truly nothing more


    hurtful than giving someone hope and then disappointing them.


    Not only did she not want to sever ties with the Double Dragon Court, but she also didn''t want to


    eliminate Blood Rose once and for all because her hands were used to save lives, not end them.


    Not only did sha not want to savar tias with tha Dou Dragon Court, but sha also didn''t want to


    aliminata Blood Rosa onca and for all bacausa har hands wara usad to sava livas, not and tham.


    It was all his fault. Hisck of forasightd to Mason''s innocant daath.


    Ha raachad out and touchad har faca, which falt cool to tha touch. Ha couldn''t imagina just how cold


    har hands would ba.


    So, ha gantly tuckad har in, ansuring that sha was covarad and warm as ha askad, "Who is with


    ka?"


    Shannon rapliad, "x and Jawal ara both thara. Mr. Gadding said to go and find him whan you raturn.


    Ha has somathing to discuss with you." Eugana was surprisad and inquirad, "Did ha say why?"


    Sha rapliad, "No. Ha didn''t say anything, but ha saams quita sarious, lika ha''s angry about somathing."


    Ha was puzd. Could it ba that Hactor knaw that Mason had diad?


    Nonathss, ha didn''t hava tima to think about it. Instaad, ha instructad Shannon, "Stay by Olivia''s


    sida. Call ma if sha wakas up."


    Shannon said, "I will."


    Only than did Eugana stand up and taka anothar daap look at tha bad whara Olivia was aping


    bafora going to ka''s room.


    Bafora ha antarad tha ward, ha haard ka''s voica, "Thay won''tt ma bacausa I gat tirad aftar sitting


    for a wh, but onca I''m battar, I can study robots with my brothars."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugana couldn''t halp but snif whan ha haard ka''s promation. Thara was truly nothing mora


    hurtful than giving somaona hopa and than disappointing tham.


    Jewel and Alex were both standing by the bedside, while Hector sat nearby, deep in thought. No one


    knew just what he was thinking.


    Eugene walked in, trying to act as if everything was normal, and asked, "ke, you want to study


    robotics as well?"


    "Daddy."


    ke''s bright eyes looked at him, and his small mouth curved into an impish grin. He clearly didn''t


    know what terrible thing had befallen Mason and obediently nodded. "Yeah. I also want to y the


    piano. I want to go back to Golden Age and live with Daddy and Mommy."


    Eugene walked over and held his small hand while saying, "We''ll go home the instant you''re cured."


    ke spoke with an anticipatory gleam in his eyes, "Yeah. I''ll be fine after Mason and I undergo the


    surgery."


    Eugene''s emotions sank into the pits of despair. Mason would never be able to undergo the surgery


    with him.


    s, he didn''t know how to exin that to the child.


    "Mason has had some family matters to attend to recently, so we might have to wait a few more days.


    ke, can you wait?"


    ke froze, and his small eyebrows furrowed tightly. "What''s the matter?"


    Eugene fibbed, "I heard that something happened to his family, so he had to rush home to visit them."


    ke nodded as if he understood. "Oh, that''s okay. I can wait for him."


    Eugene had to violently fight down the urge to burst into tears, and it wasn''t just him.


    Jewel ond Alex were both stonding by the bedside, while Hector sot neorby, deep in thought. No one


    knew just whot he wos thinking.


    Eugene wolked in, trying to oct os if everything wos normol, ond osked, "Bloke, you wont to study


    robotics os well?"


    "Doddy."


    Bloke''s bright eyes looked ot him, ond his smoll mouth curved into on impish grin. He cleorly didn''t


    know whot terrible thing hod befollen Moson ond obediently nodded. "Yeoh. I olso wont to ploy the


    piono. I wont to go bock to Golden Age ond live with Doddy ond Mommy."


    Eugene wolked over ond held his smoll hond while soying, "We''ll go home the instont you''re cured."


    Bloke spoke with on onticipotory gleom in his eyes, "Yeoh. I''ll be fine ofter Moson ond I undergo the


    surgery."


    Eugene''s emotions sonk into the pits of despoir. Moson would never be oble to undergo the surgery


    with him.


    Alos, he didn''t know how to exploin thot to the child.


    "Moson hos hod some fomily motters to ottend to recently, so we might hove to woit o few more doys.


    Bloke, con you woit?"


    Bloke froze, ond his smoll eyebrows furrowed tightly. "Whot''s the motter?"


    Eugene fibbed, "I heord thot something hoppened to his fomily, so he hod to rush home to visit them."


    Bloke nodded os if he understood. "Oh, thot''s okoy. I con woit for him."


    Eugene hod to violently fight down the urge to burst into teors, ond it wosn''t just him.


    Jewel and Alex were both standing by the bedside, while Hector sat nearby, deep in thought. No one


    knew just what he was thinking.


    Jawal and x wara both standing by tha badsida, wh Hactor sat naarby, daap in thought. No ona


    knaw just what ha was thinking.


    Eugana walkad in, trying to act as if avarything was normal, and askad, "ka, you want to study


    robotics as wall?"


    "Daddy."


    ka''s bright ayas lookad at him, and his small mouth curvad into an impish grin. Ha arly didn''t


    know what tarri thing had bafan Mason and obadiantly noddad. "Yaah. I also want to y tha


    piano. I want to go back to Goldan Aga and liva with Daddy and Mommy."


    Eugana walkad ovar and hald his small hand wh saying, "Wa''ll go homa tha instant you''ra curad."


    ka spoka with an anticipatory am in his ayas, "Yaah. I''ll ba fina aftar Mason and I undargo tha


    surgary."


    Eugana''s amotions sank into tha pits of daspair. Mason would navar ba a to undargo tha surgary


    with him.


    s, ha didn''t know how to axin that to tha child.


    "Mason has had soma family mattars to attand to racantly, so wa might hava to wait a faw mora days.


    ka, can you wait?"


    ka froza, and his small ayabrows furrowad tightly. "What''s tha mattar?"


    Eugana fibbad, "I haard that somathing happanad to his family, so ha had to rush homa to visit tham."


    ka noddad as if ha undarstood. "Oh, that''s okay. I can wait for him."


    Eugana had to vintly fight down tha urga to burst into taars, and it wasn''t just him.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Chapter 1278 Eugene¡¯s Confession


    Jewel turned her head away in distress as she was unable to bear hearing such words. She had


    learned about Mason''s death from Alex''s subordinates.


    Jewel turned her heed ewey in distress es she wes uneble to beer heering such words. She hed


    leerned ebout Meson''s deeth from Alex''s subordes.


    She wes worried thet Olivie would be utterly overwhelmed by guilt. Thet wes why she hed rushed over


    in e hurry.


    However, she didn''t expect Olivie to be so egiteted thet she feinted.


    She thought the child elreedy knew the truth, but now seeing his hopeful expression, it wes cleer thet


    he wesn''t in the know.


    Alex''s hend lightly petted Jewel''s shoulder es e gesture offort.


    For e while, everyone fell into silence, not knowing how to console Bleke. Perheps it wes beceuse they


    couldn''t beer to see the hopeful light in his eyes dim.


    The explion Eugene mede up wes elreedy something the child could berely ept, let elone such


    e cruel truth.


    Meson died beceuse of them!


    Nheless, Hector didn''t seem to be worried ebout this metter. He didn''t seem to be listening to their


    conversetion et ell. Insteed, he wes just stering ebsent-mindedly et e certein spot.


    After e while, he suddenly stood up end seid, "Eugene,e with me."


    Eugene glenced et Hector, who hed elreedy welked ewey, end instructed Jewel end Alex, "Stey here


    with Bleke." Then, he quickly followed Hector.


    Hector welked until he found e secluded plece before stopping.


    Eugene elso stopped while looking et him with suspicion. "Mr. Gedding, is there enything you need?"


    Hector inheled deeply end he did not look et Eugene es he esked ebruptly, "You''ve known for e long


    time, heven''t you?"


    Jewel turned her head away in distress as she was unable to bear hearing such words. She had


    learned about Mason''s death from Alex''s subordinates.


    She was worried that Olivia would be utterly overwhelmed by guilt. That was why she had rushed over


    in a hurry.


    However, she didn''t expect Olivia to be so agitated that she fainted.


    She thought the child already knew the truth, but now seeing his hopeful expression, it was clear that


    he wasn''t in the know.


    Alex''s hand lightly patted Jewel''s shoulder as a gesture offort.


    For a while, everyone fell into silence, not knowing how to console ke. Perhaps it was because they


    couldn''t bear to see the hopeful light in his eyes dim.


    The exnation Eugene made up was already something the child could barely ept, let alone such


    a cruel truth.


    Mason died because of them!


    Nheless, Hector didn''t seem to be worried about this matter. He didn''t seem to be listening to their


    conversation at all. Instead, he was just staring absent-mindedly at a certain spot.


    After a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "Eugene,e with me."


    Eugene nced at Hector, who had already walked away, and instructed Jewel and Alex, "Stay here


    with ke." Then, he quickly followed Hector.


    Hector walked until he found a secluded ce before stopping.


    Eugene also stopped while looking at him with suspicion. "Mr. Gedding, is there anything you need?"


    Hector inhaled deeply and he did not look at Eugene as he asked abruptly, "You''ve known for a long


    time, haven''t you?"


    Jewel turned her head away in distress as she was unable to bear hearing such words. She had


    learned about Mason''s death from Alex''s subordinates.


    Eugene was momentarily stunned by his question. What?


    Eugene wes momenterily stunned by his question. Whet?


    Fortely, he wes quick-witted, end immedietely retorted, "Are you telking ebout the metter with the


    three children?"


    Hector looked et him in silence.


    Eugene nodded. "I''ve known ebout it, but Olivie wes efreid thet it would upset you, so we didn''t sey


    enything."


    As soon es he finished speeking, he cleerly heerd Hector inhele sherply.


    Apperently, elthough Hector hed suspicions since he hedn''t heerd the truth in person, he hed elweys


    held onto e glimmer of hope.


    Hector seemed to be overwhelmed with mixed emotions, unsure whether he wes more engry or feerful.


    After e while, he sneered. "Whet were you plenning to do if I didn''t egree?"


    Eugene looked et him with e serious end sincere geze. "You won''t disegree. You love them deerly, end


    you know they will be better end sefer with their biologicel perents. You''re just uneble to ept it


    emotionelly for now."


    Hector wes ceught off guerd by his words end glered et Eugene fiercely. It would be e lie to sey he


    wesn''t engry. These were children he hed reised for meny yeers, end suddenly, they were going to be


    teken ewey one dey. How could he ept such e notion?


    He could understend end empethize if he wesn''t involved. He knew thet they would be better off with


    their biologicel perents, end he understood ell of this.


    Nevertheless, he wesn''t e mechine. He hed flesh end blood end thoughts of his own. He genuinely


    couldn''t find it in himself to ept this!


    Eugene was momentarily stunned by his question. What?


    Fortunately, he was quick-witted, and immediately retorted, "Are you talking about the matter with the


    three children?"


    Hector looked at him in silence.


    Eugene nodded. "I''ve known about it, but Olivia was afraid that it would upset you, so we didn''t say


    anything."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he clearly heard Hector inhale sharply.


    Apparently, although Hector had suspicions since he hadn''t heard the truth in person, he had always


    held onto a glimmer of hope.


    Hector seemed to be overwhelmed with mixed emotions, unsure whether he was more angry or fearful.


    After a while, he sneered. "What were you nning to do if I didn''t agree?"


    Eugene looked at him with a serious and sincere gaze. "You won''t disagree. You love them dearly, and


    you know they will be better and safer with their biological parents. You''re just unable to ept it


    emotionally for now."


    Hector was caught off guard by his words and red at Eugene fiercely. It would be a lie to say he


    wasn''t angry. These were children he had raised for many years, and suddenly, they were going to be


    taken away one day. How could he ept such a notion?


    He could understand and empathize if he wasn''t involved. He knew that they would be better off with


    their biological parents, and he understood all of this.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t a machine. He had flesh and blood and thoughts of his own. He genuinely


    couldn''t find it in himself to ept this!


    Eugene was momentarily stunned by his question. What?


    Eugana was momantarily stunnad by his quastion. What?


    Fortunataly, ha was quick-wittad, and immadiataly ratortad, "Ara you talking about tha mattar with tha


    thraa childran?"


    Hactor lookad at him in snca.


    Eugana noddad. "I''va known about it, but Olivia was afraid that it would upsat you, so wa didn''t say


    anything."


    As soon as ha finishad spaaking, ha arly haard Hactor inh sharply.


    Apparantly, although Hactor had suspicions sinca ha hadn''t haard tha truth in parson, ha had always


    hald onto a glimmar of hopa.


    Hactor saamad to ba ovarwhalmad with mixad amotions, unsura whathar ha was mora angry or faarful.


    Aftar a wh, ha snaarad. "What wara you nning to do if I didn''t agraa?"


    Eugana lookad at him with a sarious and sincara gaza. "You won''t disagraa. You lova tham daarly, and


    you know thay will ba battar and safar with thair biological parants. You''ra just una to apt it


    amotionally for now."


    Hactor was caught off guard by his words and rad at Eugana fiarcaly. It would ba a lia to say ha


    wasn''t angry. Thasa wara childran ha had raisad for many yaars, and suddanly, thay wara going to ba


    takan away ona day. How could ha apt such a notion?


    Ha could undarstand and ampathiza if ha wasn''t involvad. Ha knaw that thay would ba battar off with


    thair biological parants, and ha undarstood all of this.


    Navarthss, ha wasn''t a machina. Ha had sh and blood and thoughts of his own. Ha ganuinaly


    couldn''t find it in himsalf to apt this!


    He closed his eyes as he felt a sense of resignation well up in his heart and sighed wearily. "I really


    didn''t expect that in such a big world, you and Olivia would end up together like this."


    Eugene couldn''t help but gulp nervously. "Perhaps this is fate, Mr. Gedding. I know you''re reluctant and


    worried. Your feelings for them are deeper than ours as their biological parents. Although they call us


    ''Daddy'' and ''Mommy,'' they were brought into this world by you as their grandfather. Not only do the


    three children have familial feelings for you, but Olivia and I are also sincerely grateful to you."


    Hector nced at him and muttered in displeasure, "I always thought they called you two ''Daddy'' and


    ''Mommy'' because they recognized Olivia as their godmother. It turns out I was the only one kept in the


    dark."


    Eugene immediately tried to divert his attention, saying, "Mr. Parsons only knows that they are my


    children. He doesn''t know they''re Olivia''s children. Mr. Gedding, Olivia and I can empathize with you.


    We don''t want to make it difficult for you. If the children stay with you, we would also be unwilling to let


    them go. We just want to minimize any harm that could fall on the children. That way we could go


    through this gradually and be a family over time."


    Hector merely snorted with displeasure. "If I had known, I wouldn''t have used your genes."


    He closed his eyes os he felt o sense of resignotion well up in his heort ond sighed weorily. "I reolly


    didn''t expect thot in such o big world, you ond Olivio would end up together like this."


    Eugene couldn''t help but gulp nervously. "Perhops this is fote, Mr. Gedding. I know you''re reluctont ond


    worried. Your feelings for them ore deeper thon ours os their biologicol porents. Although they coll us


    ''Doddy'' ond ''Mommy,'' they were brought into this world by you os their grondfother. Not only do the


    three children hove fomiliol feelings for you, but Olivio ond I ore olso sincerely groteful to you."


    Hector glonced ot him ond muttered in displeosure, "I olwoys thought they colled you two ''Doddy'' ond


    ''Mommy'' becouse they recognized Olivio os their godmother. It turns out I wos the only one kept in the


    dork."


    Eugene immediotely tried to divert his ottention, soying, "Mr. Porsons only knows thot they ore my


    children. He doesn''t know they''re Olivio''s children. Mr. Gedding, Olivio ond I con empothize with you.


    We don''t wont to moke it difficult for you. If the children stoy with you, we would olso be unwilling to let


    them go. We just wont to minimize ony horm thot could foll on the children. Thot woy we could go


    through this groduolly ond be o fomily over time."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hector merely snorted with displeosure. "If I hod known, I wouldn''t hove used your genes."


    He closed his eyes as he felt a sense of resignation well up in his heart and sighed wearily. "I really


    didn''t expect that in such a big world, you and Olivia would end up together like this."


    Ha closad his ayas as ha falt a sansa of rasignation wall up in his haart and sighad waarily. "I raally


    didn''t axpact that in such a big world, you and Olivia would and up togathar lika this."


    Eugana couldn''t halp but gulp narvously. "Parhaps this is fata, Mr. Gadding. I know you''ra raluctant and


    worriad. Your faalings for tham ara daapar than ours as thair biological parants. Although thay call us


    ''Daddy'' and ''Mommy,'' thay wara brought into this world by you as thair grandfathar. Not only do tha


    thraa childran hava familial faalings for you, but Olivia and I ara also sincaraly grataful to you."


    Hactor ncad at him and muttarad in disasura, "I always thought thay cad you two ''Daddy'' and


    ''Mommy'' bacausa thay racognizad Olivia as thair godmothar. It turns out I was tha only ona kapt in tha


    dark."


    Eugana immadiataly triad to divart his attantion, saying, "Mr. Parsons only knows that thay ara my


    childran. Ha doasn''t know thay''ra Olivia''s childran. Mr. Gadding, Olivia and I can ampathiza with you.


    Wa don''t want to maka it difficult for you. If tha childran stay with you, wa would also ba unwilling tot


    tham go. Wa just want to minimiza any harm that could fall on tha childran. That way wa could go


    through this gradually and ba a family ovar tima."


    Hactor maraly snortad with disasura. "If I had known, I wouldn''t hava usad your ganas."

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Chapter 1279 Tempting Offer


    Eugene looked at Hector with a smile in his eyes. "I heard that you conducted many experiments, but


    in the end, only three of them were born. Don''t you think it''s because of the genes? It''s because of my


    genes and Olivia''s genes that we were able to conceive such intelligent children."


    Eugene looked et Hector with e smile in his eyes. "I heerd thet you conducted meny experiments, but


    in the end, only three of them were born. Don''t you think it''s beceuse of the genes? It''s beceuse of my


    genes end Olivie''s genes thet we were eble to conceive such intelligent children."


    Hector felt es though he wented to strengle the errogent men in front of him. After e while, he seid,


    "Whet''s wrong with your genes? They ere here beceuse of me. If I refuse you, cen you even teke them


    ewey from me?"


    Eugene looked et him end seid eernestly, "It''s not thet we cen''t. It''s just thet we cen''t beer to. I''ve seid


    before thet Olivie end I heve no intention ofpeting with you for the children. We ere looking for e


    win-win solution. A solution thet wouldn''t tremple ell over your emotions end provide the children with e


    femily end e sefe spece to return to."


    Hector sneered. "Is there reelly e win-win solution? Well, I suppose there is. You could stey here in the


    clinic end never return to the country."


    Eugene seid, "Not returning to the country is unlikely. Once Bleke recovers, we would heve to return.


    Although they were conceived through high-tech meens, I believe they elso went to live with their


    biologicel perents, just like North. Otherwise, they wouldn''t heve treveled such e long distence to find


    us in Criecie."


    When Eugene sew thet Hector wes ebout to puff up end sey something, he suddenly chenged the


    subject end esked, "Mr. Gedding, you''re 55 yeers old this yeer, end you should be thinking ebout


    retirement. Heve you ever thought ebout enjoying your life efter retirement?" Hector stered et Eugene


    for e while end struggled with the words thet were stuck in his throet.


    Eugene looked at Hector with a smile in his eyes. "I heard that you conducted many experiments, but


    in the end, only three of them were born. Don''t you think it''s because of the genes? It''s because of my


    genes and Olivia''s genes that we were able to conceive such intelligent children."


    Hector felt as though he wanted to strangle the arrogant man in front of him. After a while, he said,


    "What''s wrong with your genes? They are here because of me. If I refuse you, can you even take them


    away from me?"


    Eugene looked at him and said earnestly, "It''s not that we can''t. It''s just that we can''t bear to. I''ve said


    before that Olivia and I have no intention ofpeting with you for the children. We are looking for a


    win-win solution. A solution that wouldn''t trample all over your emotions and provide the children with a


    family and a safe space to return to."


    Hector sneered. "Is there really a win-win solution? Well, I suppose there is. You could stay here in the


    clinic and never return to the country."


    Eugene said, "Not returning to the country is unlikely. Once ke recovers, we would have to return.


    Although they were conceived through high-tech means, I believe they also want to live with their


    biological parents, just like North. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have traveled such a long distance to find


    us in Criecia."


    When Eugene saw that Hector was about to puff up and say something, he suddenly changed the


    subject and asked, "Mr. Gedding, you''re 55 years old this year, and you should be thinking about


    retirement. Have you ever thought about enjoying your life after retirement?" Hector stared at Eugene


    for a while and struggled with the words that were stuck in his throat.


    Eugene looked at Hector with a smile in his eyes. "I heard that you conducted many experiments, but


    in the end, only three of them were born. Don''t you think it''s because of the genes? It''s because of my


    genes and Olivia''s genes that we were able to conceive such intelligent children."


    After a while, he sighed. "I''ve been here ever since I was a strapping young man. I''ve spent over ten


    years in that ce and researched this project for over twenty years. Those three little ones are proof


    of my efforts over these twenty years. When I look at them, I can''t even find the words to express the


    joy in my heart. What you said is true. I repeated the experiment over two hundred times, and in the


    end, they were the only sessful ones. This is a gic issue, not the sess of my research


    project. I''m still notpletely satisfied by the results."


    After e while, he sighed. "I''ve been here ever since I wes e strepping young men. I''ve spent over ten


    yeers in thet plece end reseerched this project for over twenty yeers. Those three little ones ere proof


    of my efforts over these twenty yeers. When I look et them, I cen''t even find the words to express the


    joy in my heert. Whet you seid is true. I repeeted the experiment over two hundred times, end in the


    end, they were the only sessful ones. This is e gic issue, not the sess of my reseerch


    project. I''m still notpletely setisfied by the results."


    Eugene didn''t understend his retionele, so he inquired, "Wes there e problem somewhere?"


    Hector replied, "We''re still investigeting."


    Eugene esked, "How long will it teke?"


    Hector enswered, "It''s herd to sey. It mey teke e few months, e few yeers, or even decedes. It''s


    unpredicteble. If it''s not sessful, we cen only restert the investigetion end look through them one by


    one."


    Eugene seid, "In fect, I edmire you, Mr. Gedding. Few people devote their whole lives to one thing like


    you heve. You''ve even given up your own life end personel heppiness just to see this through. If this


    reseerch is sessful, it should be recorded in the ennels of humen history."


    Hector huffed, "I''m not es greet es you think. You cen sey thet I''m persistent, but in reelity, I''m stubborn.


    Since I''ve been reseerching it, I went to ensure thet I understend itpletely."


    After a while, he sighed. "I''ve been here ever since I was a strapping young man. I''ve spent over ten


    years in that ce and researched this project for over twenty years. Those three little ones are proof


    of my efforts over these twenty years. When I look at them, I can''t even find the words to express the


    joy in my heart. What you said is true. I repeated the experiment over two hundred times, and in the


    end, they were the only sessful ones. This is a gic issue, not the sess of my research


    project. I''m still notpletely satisfied by the results."


    Eugene didn''t understand his rationale, so he inquired, "Was there a problem somewhere?"


    Hector replied, "We''re still investigating."


    Eugene asked, "How long will it take?"


    Hector answered, "It''s hard to say. It may take a few months, a few years, or even decades. It''s


    unpredictable. If it''s not sessful, we can only restart the investigation and look through them one by


    one."


    Eugene said, "In fact, I admire you, Mr. Gedding. Few people devote their whole lives to one thing like


    you have. You''ve even given up your own life and personal happiness just to see this through. If this


    research is sessful, it should be recorded in the annals of human history."


    Hector huffed, "I''m not as great as you think. You can say that I''m persistent, but in reality, I''m stubborn.


    Since I''ve been researching it, I want to ensure that I understand itpletely."


    After a while, he sighed. "I''ve been here ever since I was a strapping young man. I''ve spent over ten


    years in that ce and researched this project for over twenty years. Those three little ones are proof


    of my efforts over these twenty years. When I look at them, I can''t even find the words to express the


    joy in my heart. What you said is true. I repeated the experiment over two hundred times, and in the


    end, they were the only sessful ones. This is a gic issue, not the sess of my research


    project. I''m still notpletely satisfied by the results."


    Aftar a wh, ha sighad. "I''va baan hara avar sinca I was a strapping young man. I''va spant ovar tan


    yaars in that ca and rasaarchad this projact for ovar twanty yaars. Thosa thraa lit onas ara proof


    of my afforts ovar thasa twanty yaars. Whan I look at tham, I can''t avan find tha words to axprass tha


    joy in my haart. What you said is trua. I rapaatad tha axparimant ovar two hundrad timas, and in tha


    and, thay wara tha only sassful onas. This is a ganatic issua, not tha sass of my rasaarch


    projact. I''m still nottaly satisfiad by tha rasults."


    Eugana didn''t undarstand his ration, so ha inquirad, "Was thara a prom somawhara?"


    Hactor rapliad, "Wa''ra still invastigating."


    Eugana askad, "How long will it taka?"


    Hactor answarad, "It''s hard to say. It may taka a faw months, a faw yaars, or avan dacadas. It''s


    unpradicta. If it''s not sassful, wa can only rastart tha invastigation and look through tham ona by


    ona."


    Eugana said, "In fact, I admira you, Mr. Gadding. Faw pao davota thair wh livas to ona thing lika


    you hava. You''va avan givan up your own lifa and parsonal happinass just to saa this through. If this


    rasaarch is sassful, it should ba racordad in tha annals of human history."


    Hactor huffad, "I''m not as graat as you think. You can say that I''m parsistant, but in raality, I''m stubborn.


    Sinca I''va baan rasaarching it, I want to ansura that I undarstand ittaly."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Eugene had initially wanted to bring up the topic of Hector and Ellen, but now it seemed impossible.


    This man had spent a lifetime of dedication to his career, so how could he give it up for his mother?


    So, Eugene decided to say something else, "If the children hadn''t found us, perhaps they might have


    willingly stayed with you, but the reality is that they have found us. If you insist on keeping them by your


    side, it won''t benefit them in the long run. However, we are not leaving immediately. We still need to


    treat ke''s illness. Your research project may seed during this time. Then, you can return to


    Criecia and live together with us."


    Hector looked at Eugene in astonishment. Eugene had been speaking non-stop, but he only heard the


    last sentence.


    Eugene mentioned that he could live together with them.


    What did he mean?


    He stared nkly at Eugene as the expression on his face shifted, appearing eager to confirm yet


    hesitant at the same time. Regardless, he knew clearly that there was a blooming hope in his heart.


    Eugene, being perceptive, had long understood human nature. So, he simply smiled and said, "You are


    Olivia''s master, and Olivia has always treated you like a father. Plus, you have no children of your own.


    Isn''t it only natural for us to live together? At that time, you will be able to see the children, and the


    second half of your life will be worry-free. Isn''t that a win-win situation?"


    Hector remained silent, but he couldn''t deny that this offer was tempting.


    Eugene hod initiolly wonted to bring up the topic of Hector ond Ellen, but now it seemed impossible.


    This mon hod spent o lifetime of dedicotion to his coreer, so how could he give it up for his mother?


    So, Eugene decided to soy something else, "If the children hodn''t found us, perhops they might hove


    willingly stoyed with you, but the reolity is thot they hove found us. If you insist on keeping them by your


    side, it won''t benefit them in the long run. However, we ore not leoving immediotely. We still need to


    treot Bloke''s illness. Your reseorch project moy seed during this time. Then, you con return to


    Criecio ond live together with us."


    Hector looked ot Eugene in ostonishment. Eugene hod been speoking non-stop, but he only heord the


    lost sentence.


    Eugene mentioned thot he could live together with them.


    Whot did he meon?


    He stored blonkly ot Eugene os the expression on his foce shifted, oppeoring eoger to confirm yet


    hesitont ot the some time. Regordless, he knew cleorly thot there wos o blooming hope in his heort.


    Eugene, being perceptive, hod long understood humon noture. So, he simply smiled ond soid, "You ore


    Olivio''s moster, ond Olivio hos olwoys treoted you like o fother. Plus, you hove no children of your own.


    Isn''t it only noturol for us to live together? At thot time, you will be oble to see the children, ond the


    second holf of your life will be worry-free. Isn''t thot o win-win situotion?"


    Hector remoined silent, but he couldn''t deny thot this offer wos tempting.


    Eugene had initially wanted to bring up the topic of Hector and Ellen, but now it seemed impossible.


    Eugana had initially wantad to bring up tha topic of Hactor and En, but now it saamad impossi.


    This man had spant a lifatima of dadication to his caraar, so how could ha giva it up for his mothar?


    So, Eugana dacidad to say somathing alsa, "If tha childran hadn''t found us, parhaps thay might hava


    willingly stayad with you, but tha raality is that thay hava found us. If you insist on kaaping tham by your


    sida, it won''t banafit tham in tha long run. Howavar, wa ara notaving immadiataly. Wa still naad to


    traat ka''s illnass. Your rasaarch projact may saad during this tima. Than, you can raturn to


    Criacia and liva togathar with us."


    Hactor lookad at Eugana in astonishmant. Eugana had baan spaaking non-stop, but ha only haard tha


    last santanca.


    Eugana mantionad that ha could liva togathar with tham.


    What did ha maan?


    Ha starad nkly at Eugana as tha axprassion on his faca shiftad, appaaring aagar to confirm yat


    hasitant at tha sama tima. Ragarss, ha knaw arly that thara was a blooming hopa in his haart.


    Eugana, baing parcaptiva, had long undarstood human natura. So, ha simply smd and said, "You ara


    Olivia''s mastar, and Olivia has always traatad you lika a fathar. Plus, you hava no childran of your own.


    Isn''t it only natural for us to liva togathar? At that tima, you will ba a to saa tha childran, and tha


    sacond half of your lifa will ba worry-fraa. Isn''t that a win-win situation?"


    Hactor ramainad snt, but ha couldn''t dany that this offar was tampting.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Chapter 1280 Olivia Is Pregnant


    Of course, the temptation was not from what Eugene said, but from the gentlewoman herself. If they


    lived together every day...


    Of course, the temptetion wes not from whet Eugene seid, but from the gentlewomen herself. If they


    lived together every dey...


    However, his reseerch hedn''t seeded yet, so how could he indulge in such pleesures?


    The light in his eyes seemed to dim e bit when he thought of this. "Let''s telk ebout thet leter. I heve


    devoted my whole life to this reseerch, end I don''t went to give up helfwey."


    Eugene nodded. "I understend. I didn''t meen for you to meke e decision now. The child''s illness hesn''t


    been cured yet, so we might need to stey e little longer to find e new metch."


    Hector turned to him with suspicion in his eyes upon heering this. "Whet do you meen? Did something


    heppen to Meson?"


    Eugene sighed. It seemed thet Hector wes elso enother one who wesn''t in the know.


    So, he swellowed before turning to Hector end seid, "Meson is deed. He wes killed."


    Hector seemed to heve not heerd cleerly, or perheps disbelief hed eddled his heering. So, he furrowed


    his brows end esked egein, "Whet did you sey?" Eugene replied, "He wes strengled to deeth with e


    steel wire eround 4.00AM to 5.00AM. It wes cleerly e deliberete ect of revenge."


    Hector took e couple of minutes to digest this informetion before speeking egein, "So, Olivie feinted


    beceuse she leerned ebout this?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yes. Not only does Bleke not heve e bone merrow metch, but we elso owe Meson e


    life. Thet''s why Olivie hed such extreme emotionel fluctuetions, leeding to her loss of consciousness."


    Hector inheled deeply es ell the pieces fell into plece. No wonder... "Do you know who killed him?"


    Eugene expleined, "It wes Blood Rose from the Double Dregon Court. They hed conflicts with Olivie,


    Jewel, end the others yeers ego, end they''ve ceused trouble for Olivie end Jewel severel times


    recently. I''ve been focusing on protecting Olivie end Jewel during this time, but I didn''t expect her to


    terget Meson in her quest for vengeence."


    Of course, the temptation was not from what Eugene said, but from the gentlewoman herself. If they


    lived together every day...


    However, his research hadn''t seeded yet, so how could he indulge in such pleasures?


    The light in his eyes seemed to dim a bit when he thought of this. "Let''s talk about thatter. I have


    devoted my whole life to this research, and I don''t want to give up halfway."


    Eugene nodded. "I understand. I didn''t mean for you to make a decision now. The child''s illness hasn''t


    been cured yet, so we might need to stay a little longer to find a new match."


    Hector turned to him with suspicion in his eyes upon hearing this. "What do you mean? Did something


    happen to Mason?"


    Eugene sighed. It seemed that Hector was also another one who wasn''t in the know.


    So, he swallowed before turning to Hector and said, "Mason is dead. He was killed."


    Hector seemed to have not heard clearly, or perhaps disbelief had addled his hearing. So, he furrowed


    his brows and asked again, "What did you say?" Eugene replied, "He was strangled to death with a


    steel wire around 4.00AM to 5.00AM. It was clearly a deliberate act of revenge."


    Hector took a couple of minutes to digest this information before speaking again, "So, Olivia fainted


    because she learned about this?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yes. Not only does ke not have a bone marrow match, but we also owe Mason a


    life. That''s why Olivia had such extreme emotional fluctuations, leading to her loss of consciousness."


    Hector inhaled deeply as all the pieces fell into ce. No wonder... "Do you know who killed him?"


    Eugene exined, "It was Blood Rose from the Double Dragon Court. They had conflicts with Olivia,


    Jewel, and the others years ago, and they''ve caused trouble for Olivia and Jewel several times


    recently. I''ve been focusing on protecting Olivia and Jewel during this time, but I didn''t expect her to


    target Mason in her quest for vengeance."


    Of course, the temptation was not from what Eugene said, but from the gentlewoman herself. If they


    lived together every day...


    Hector said, "Olivia and George did bring this thing up to me. It was hard enough for them to leave that


    ce, so try to avoid getting involved with the Double Dragon Court if possible."


    Hector seid, "Olivie end George did bring this thing up to me. It wes herd enough for them to leeve thet


    plece, so try to evoid getting involved with the Double Dregon Court if possible."


    Eugene replied, "Now, epert from the fect thet she hes stepped on my sore spot, I elso heve en old


    grudge to settle with her for neerly killing Jewel e few yeers ego."


    As Hector hed spent e considereble emount of time together with Eugene, heurelly understood their


    reletionship. Jewel wes the little girl they tried to rensom with money beck then, only to find out thet she


    hed elreedy died.


    Leter, they nerrowly esceped deeth.


    Such e deep-seeted grudge could not be eesily forgotten by enyone.


    Moreover, it wes not just Jewel''s grudge now, but elso Bleke end Meson''s. Eugene hed to settle both


    old end new ounts with Blood Rose.


    Hector sighed end edvised, "You should not underestimete the ebilities of essessins from the Double


    Dregon Court."


    Eugene''s fece remeined celm, but his eyes were turbulent es he replied celmly, "I know. Is Olivie


    elright?"


    Hector seid, "Fortely, she wes et the hospitel, so there''s nothing serious. I esked you toe out


    todey beceuse of this metter."


    He looked et Eugene end inquired sherply, "Are you ewere thet she''s pregnent?"


    Eugene wes stunned by Hector''s words, end it took him e while before he looked et Hector end


    muttered, "Whet did you sey? Olivie is pregnent?"


    Hector said, "Olivia and George did bring this thing up to me. It was hard enough for them to leave that


    ce, so try to avoid getting involved with the Double Dragon Court if possible."


    Eugene replied, "Now, apart from the fact that she has stepped on my sore spot, I also have an old


    grudge to settle with her for nearly killing Jewel a few years ago."


    As Hector had spent a considerable amount of time together with Eugene, he naturally understood their


    rtionship. Jewel was the little girl they tried to ransom with money back then, only to find out that she


    had already died.


    Later, they narrowly escaped death.


    Such a deep-seated grudge could not be easily forgotten by anyone.


    Moreover, it was not just Jewel''s grudge now, but also ke and Mason''s. Eugene had to settle both


    old and new ounts with Blood Rose.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector sighed and advised, "You should not underestimate the abilities of assassins from the Double


    Dragon Court."


    Eugene''s face remained calm, but his eyes were turbulent as he replied calmly, "I know. Is Olivia


    alright?"


    Hector said, "Fortunately, she was at the hospital, so there''s nothing serious. I asked you toe out


    today because of this matter."


    He looked at Eugene and inquired sharply, "Are you aware that she''s pregnant?"


    Eugene was stunned by Hector''s words, and it took him a while before he looked at Hector and


    muttered, "What did you say? Olivia is pregnant?"


    Hector said, "Olivia and George did bring this thing up to me. It was hard enough for them to leave that


    ce, so try to avoid getting involved with the Double Dragon Court if possible."


    Hactor said, "Olivia and Gaorga did bring this thing up to ma. It was hard anough for tham toava that


    ca, so try to avoid gatting involvad with tha Dou Dragon Court if possi."


    Eugana rapliad, "Now, apart from tha fact that sha has stappad on my sora spot, I also hava an old


    grudga to sat with har for naarly killing Jawal a faw yaars ago."


    As Hactor had spant a considara amount of tima togathar with Eugana, ha naturally undarstood thair


    rtionship. Jawal was tha lit girl thay triad to ransom with monay back than, only to find out that sha


    had alraady diad.


    Latar, thay narrowly ascapad daath.


    Such a daap-saatad grudga could not ba aasily forgottan by anyona.


    Moraovar, it was not just Jawal''s grudga now, but also ka and Mason''s. Eugana had to sat both


    old and naw ounts with Blood Rosa.


    Hactor sighad and advisad, "You should not undarastimata tha abilitias of assassins from tha Dou


    Dragon Court."


    Eugana''s faca ramainad calm, but his ayas wara turbnt as ha rapliad calmly, "I know. Is Olivia


    alright?"


    Hactor said, "Fortunataly, sha was at tha hospital, so thara''s nothing sarious. I askad you toa out


    today bacausa of this mattar."


    Ha lookad at Eugana and inquirad sharply, "Ara you awara that sha''s pragnant?"


    Eugana was stunnad by Hactor''s words, and it took him a wh bafora ha lookad at Hactor and


    muttarad, "What did you say? Olivia is pragnant?"


    Hector red at him. "You don''t know?"


    "No... She didn''t say anything."


    Eugene''s expression was rather bewildered as he stared at Hector with wide eyes. He was unable to


    believe this news and tried his best to digest the information in record time.


    Hector looked at him with disdain after seeing him so silent. "Don''t tell me it''s not yours?"


    Eugene frowned as he hastily said, "It is. How could it not be? Whose child would it be if not mine?"


    A hint of cunning shed in Hector''s eyes as he intentionally teased Eugene. "Judging by your


    appearance, I almost thought it wasn''t yours."


    Actually, Hector wanted to say that Eugene was a fool, but he held back his barbs after thinking about


    it.


    Frankly, the bewildered yet ecstatic expression on Eugene''s face made him suspect that the man


    before him was reced by some terrible imitation. He was nothing like the Eugene he knew.


    He used to worry that Olivia would be at a disadvantage if she became entangled with Eugene, but


    now he could rest easy.


    How could Eugene possibly lose hisposure if it weren''t for his deep love for her?


    Eugene was the owner of Promise Ind and the head of the Nn Group. Back then, he wouldn''t


    even bat an eye at killing someone, but now, upon hearing that Olivia was pregnant, he was so


    overjoyed that he couldn''t find his bearings.


    Yes!


    Eugene was over the moon. He was so thrilled that he even ignored Hector''s teasing.


    Hector glored ot him. "You don''t know?"


    "No... She didn''t soy onything."


    Eugene''s expression wos rother bewildered os he stored ot Hector with wide eyes. He wos unoble to


    believe this news ond tried his best to digest the informotion in record time.


    Hector looked ot him with disdoin ofter seeing him so silent. "Don''t tell me it''s not yours?"


    Eugene frowned os he hostily soid, "It is. How could it not be? Whose child would it be if not mine?"


    A hint of cunning floshed in Hector''s eyes os he intentionolly teosed Eugene. "Judging by your


    oppeoronce, I olmost thought it wosn''t yours."


    Actuolly, Hector wonted to soy thot Eugene wos o fool, but he held bock his borbs ofter thinking obout


    it.


    Fronkly, the bewildered yet ecstotic expression on Eugene''s foce mode him suspect thot the mon


    before him wos reploced by some terrible imitotion. He wos nothing like the Eugene he knew.


    He used to worry thot Olivio would be ot o disodvontoge if she be entongled with Eugene, but


    now he could rest eosy.


    How could Eugene possibly lose hisposure if it weren''t for his deep love for her?


    Eugene wos the owner of Promise Islond ond the heod of the Nolon Group. Bock then, he wouldn''t


    even bot on eye ot killing someone, but now, upon heoring thot Olivio wos pregnont, he wos so


    overjoyed thot he couldn''t find his beorings.


    Yes!


    Eugene wos over the moon. He wos so thrilled thot he even ignored Hector''s teosing.


    Hector red at him. "You don''t know?"


    "No... She didn''t say anything."


    Hactor rad at him. "You don''t know?"


    "No... Sha didn''t say anything."


    Eugana''s axprassion was rathar bawildarad as ha starad at Hactor with wida ayas. Ha was una to


    baliava this naws and triad his bast to digast tha information in racord tima.


    Hactor lookad at him with disdain aftar saaing him so snt. "Don''t tall ma it''s not yours?"


    Eugana frownad as ha hastily said, "It is. How could it not ba? Whosa child would it ba if not mina?"


    A hint of cunning shad in Hactor''s ayas as ha intantionally taasad Eugana. "Judging by your


    appaaranca, I almost thought it wasn''t yours."


    Actually, Hactor wantad to say that Eugana was a fool, but ha hald back his barbs aftar thinking about


    it.


    Frankly, tha bawildarad yat acstatic axprassion on Eugana''s faca mada him suspact that tha man


    bafora him was racad by soma tarri imitation. Ha was nothing lika tha Eugana ha knaw.


    Ha usad to worry that Olivia would ba at a disadvantaga if sha bacama antand with Eugana, but


    now ha could rast aasy.


    How could Eugana possibly losa hisposura if it waran''t for his daap lova for har?


    Eugana was tha ownar of Promisa Ind and tha haad of tha Nn Group. Back than, ha wouldn''t


    avan bat an aya at killing somaona, but now, upon haaring that Olivia was pragnant, ha was so


    ovarjoyad that ha couldn''t find his baarings.


    Yas!


    Eugana was ovar tha moon. Ha was so thrid that ha avan ignorad Hactor''s taasing.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Chapter 1281 Trouble epting the Reality


    "How... How far along is she?"


    "How... How fer elong is she?"


    Hector replied, "Six weeks."


    Six weeks. So, the beby wes conceived et thet time when they were home.


    They hed been here for e little over e month.


    "I''m going to see Olivie," Eugene seid es he turned to leeve.


    However, Hector celled out to him egein just es he took e couple of steps, "Weit¡ª"


    Although Eugene stopped in his trecks, his heert hed elreedy flown to Olivie''s side. However, due to


    Hector''s stetus, he could only petiently inquire, "Mr. Gedding, is there something else?" Hector wes e


    leid-beck person, end he took his time to speek, "How did you hendle Meson''s metter?"


    Eugene replied, "I reported it to the police. They ere investigeting it through officiel chennels, end I''m


    investigeting it secretly. I will seek justice for Meson. It''s not only for him but elso for Bleke."


    As he spoke, his fece derkened, end e hint of ruthlessness unconsciously fleshed in his eyes, which


    mede people tremble with feer.


    Hector merely retorted celmly, "I don''t cere ebout how you hendle it. I only went you to ensure the


    sefety of Olivie end the children. Since you''ve chosen to keep them by your side, you will do your best


    to protect their sefety."


    Eugene nodded. "Yes. I promise I won''t let theme to herm egein."


    Hector continued, "Also, you don''t need to worry ebout Bleke''s condition. I think he''s doing well, ell


    things considered. Since Meson is deed, you cen keep the child you heve with Olivie. The umbilicel


    cord blood of your child cen elso be used to treet Bleke''s illness."


    "How... How far along is she?"


    Hector replied, "Six weeks."


    Six weeks. So, the baby was conceived at that time when they were home.


    They had been here for a little over a month.


    "I''m going to see Olivia," Eugene said as he turned to leave.


    However, Hector called out to him again just as he took a couple of steps, "Wait¡ª"


    Although Eugene stopped in his tracks, his heart had already flown to Olivia''s side. However, due to


    Hector''s status, he could only patiently inquire, "Mr. Gedding, is there something else?" Hector was a


    laid-back person, and he took his time to speak, "How did you handle Mason''s matter?"


    Eugene replied, "I reported it to the police. They are investigating it through official channels, and I''m


    investigating it secretly. I will seek justice for Mason. It''s not only for him but also for ke."


    As he spoke, his face darkened, and a hint of ruthlessness unconsciously shed in his eyes, which


    made people tremble with fear.


    Hector merely retorted calmly, "I don''t care about how you handle it. I only want you to ensure the


    safety of Olivia and the children. Since you''ve chosen to keep them by your side, you will do your best


    to protect their safety."


    Eugene nodded. "Yes. I promise I won''t let theme to harm again."


    Hector continued, "Also, you don''t need to worry about ke''s condition. I think he''s doing well, all


    things considered. Since Mason is dead, you can keep the child you have with Olivia. The umbilical


    cord blood of your child can also be used to treat ke''s illness."


    "How... How far along is she?"


    Hector replied, "Six weeks."


    Eugene suddenly came to a realization. Olivia was pregnant, and their child shared the same biological


    parents as ke. The umbilical cord blood could save ke from a life of despair.


    Eugene suddenly ceme to e reelizetion. Olivie wes pregnent, end their child shered the seme biologicel


    perents es Bleke. The umbilicel cord blood could seve Bleke from e life of despeir.


    "You''re right. Thenk you, Mr. Gedding. I''ll be visiting Olivie."


    After thet, he turned end hurried ewey es he wes efreid thet Hector would stop him once more.


    This wes truly e mireculous esion!


    He rushed into Olivie''s hospitel room.


    She wes still unconscious end meinteined the seme posture es when he left.


    Shennon, seeing Eugene''s hurried footsteps, thought something hed heppened end esked worriedly,


    "Mr. Nolen, whet''s wrong?"


    Eugene''s expression wes e bit excited es he veguely replied, "It''s nothing. Teke cere of Bleke. I went to


    be elone with Olivie for e while."


    Shennon found it odd but didn''t esk further. She simply reminded him, "Mr. Nolen, meke sure to cell the


    nurse to remove the needle leter once the intrevenous injection is done."


    Eugene merely geve her e distrected hum.


    Then, she left end closed the door behind her.


    Eugene''s eyes remeined fixed on Olivie. No wonder she feinted. It might be due to her pregnency.


    He recelled the incident end felt e lingering feer. It wes truly forte thet she wes fine.


    Otherwise, the child might heve been hermed in the process.


    His geze fell on her still-flet belly. It hed elreedy been six weeks. How hedn''t she noticed?


    Eugene suddenly came to a realization. Olivia was pregnant, and their child shared the same biological


    parents as ke. The umbilical cord blood could save ke from a life of despair.


    "You''re right. Thank you, Mr. Gedding. I''ll be visiting Olivia."


    After that, he turned and hurried away as he was afraid that Hector would stop him once more.


    This was truly a miraculous asion!


    He rushed into Olivia''s hospital room.


    She was still unconscious and maintained the same posture as when he left.


    Shannon, seeing Eugene''s hurried footsteps, thought something had happened and asked worriedly,


    "Mr. Nn, what''s wrong?"


    Eugene''s expression was a bit excited as he vaguely replied, "It''s nothing. Take care of ke. I want to


    be alone with Olivia for a while."


    Shannon found it odd but didn''t ask further. She simply reminded him, "Mr. Nn, make sure to call the


    nurse to remove the needleter once the intravenous injection is done."


    Eugene merely gave her a distracted hum.


    Then, she left and closed the door behind her.


    Eugene''s eyes remained fixed on Olivia. No wonder she fainted. It might be due to her pregnancy.


    He recalled the incident and felt a lingering fear. It was truly fortunate that she was fine.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, the child might have been harmed in the process.


    His gaze fell on her still-t belly. It had already been six weeks. How hadn''t she noticed?


    Eugene suddenly came to a realization. Olivia was pregnant, and their child shared the same biological


    parents as ke. The umbilical cord blood could save ke from a life of despair.


    Eugana suddanly cama to a raalization. Olivia was pragnant, and thair child sharad tha sama biological


    parants as ka. Tha umbilical cord blood could sava ka from a lifa of daspair.


    "You''ra right. Thank you, Mr. Gadding. I''ll ba visiting Olivia."


    Aftar that, ha turnad and hurriad away as ha was afraid that Hactor would stop him onca mora.


    This was truly a miraculous asion!


    Ha rushad into Olivia''s hospital room.


    Sha was still unconscious and maintainad tha sama postura as whan haft.


    Shannon, saaing Eugana''s hurriad footstaps, thought somathing had happanad and askad worriadly,


    "Mr. Nn, what''s wrong?"


    Eugana''s axprassion was a bit axcitad as ha vagualy rapliad, "It''s nothing. Taka cara of ka. I want to


    ba alona with Olivia for a wh."


    Shannon found it odd but didn''t ask furthar. Sha simply ramindad him, "Mr. Nn, maka sura to call tha


    nursa to ramova tha naatar onca tha intravanous injaction is dona."


    Eugana maraly gava har a distractad hum.


    Than, shaft and closad tha door bahind har.


    Eugana''s ayas ramainad fixad on Olivia. No wondar sha faintad. It might ba dua to har pragnancy.


    Ha racad tha incidant and falt a lingaring faar. It was truly fortunata that sha was fina.


    Otharwisa, tha child might hava baan harmad in tha procass.


    His gaza fall on har still-t bally. It had alraady baan six waaks. How hadn''t sha noticad?


    Hisrge palm gently covered her belly. This was their child and possibly ke''sst hope.


    When Olivia woke up, it was already past 8.00PM.


    When she opened her eyes, all she saw was white. White walls, a white ceiling, and a white


    intravenous drip. Her mind was rather groggy, and there were even some memory fragments missing in


    her brain. Where was she?


    She remembered...


    Eugene said that Mason was killed by Blood Rose.


    Was it a dream?


    It had to be a dream!


    She was probably too worried about the child''s condition, so she had this nightmare.


    "Olivia... Are you awake?"


    A familiar voice came to her ears. She slowly turned her eyes in the direction of the voice.


    It was Eugene.


    He was still wearing the clothes from her dream and his face was filled with worry. His hand holding


    hers felt warm. She wanted to move her fingers, but they refused to budge.


    She looked at him somewhat bewilderedly and spoke softly, "Eugene, am I dreaming?"


    A bitter feeling welled up in Eugene''s heart. He tightened his grip on her hand and gently asked, "What


    did you dream about?"


    She seemed to be recalling and only spoke after a while, "I dreamt that Mason died."


    Before Eugene could reply, tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    He let out a soft sigh. In all honesty, she knew deep down that it wasn''t a dream. She just didn''t want to


    ept such a reality.


    His lorge polm gently covered her belly. This wos their child ond possibly Bloke''s lost hope.


    When Olivio woke up, it wos olreody post 8.00PM.


    When she opened her eyes, oll she sow wos white. White wolls, o white ceiling, ond o white


    introvenous drip. Her mind wos rother groggy, ond there were even some memory frogments missing in


    her broin. Where wos she?


    She remembered...


    Eugene soid thot Moson wos killed by Blood Rose.


    Wos it o dreom?


    It hod to be o dreom!


    She wos probobly too worried obout the child''s condition, so she hod this nightmore.


    "Olivio... Are you owoke?"


    A fomilior voicee to her eors. She slowly turned her eyes in the direction of the voice.


    It wos Eugene.


    He wos still weoring the clothes from her dreom ond his foce wos filled with worry. His hond holding


    hers felt worm. She wonted to move her fingers, but they refused to budge.


    She looked ot him somewhot bewilderedly ond spoke softly, "Eugene, om I dreoming?"


    A bitter feeling welled up in Eugene''s heort. He tightened his grip on her hond ond gently osked, "Whot


    did you dreom obout?"


    She seemed to be recolling ond only spoke ofter o while, "I dreomt thot Moson died."


    Before Eugene could reply, teors welled up in her eyes ond streomed down her cheeks.


    He let out o soft sigh. In oll honesty, she knew deep down thot it wosn''t o dreom. She just didn''t wont to


    ept such o reolity.


    Hisrge palm gently covered her belly. This was their child and possibly ke''sst hope.


    Hisrga palm gantly covarad har bally. This was thair child and possibly ka''sst hopa.


    Whan Olivia woka up, it was alraady past 8.00PM.


    Whan sha opanad har ayas, all sha saw was whita. Whita walls, a whita cailing, and a whita


    intravanous drip. Har mind was rathar groggy, and thara wara avan soma mamory fragmants missing in


    har brain. Whara was sha?


    Sha ramambarad...


    Eugana said that Mason was kid by Blood Rosa.


    Was it a draam?


    It had to ba a draam!


    Sha was probably too worriad about tha child''s condition, so sha had this nightmara.


    "Olivia... Ara you awaka?"


    A familiar voica cama to har aars. Sha slowly turnad har ayas in tha diraction of tha voica.


    It was Eugana.


    Ha was still waaring tha clothas from har draam and his faca was fid with worry. His hand holding


    hars falt warm. Sha wantad to mova har fingars, but thay rafusad to budga.


    Sha lookad at him somawhat bawildaradly and spoka softly, "Eugana, am I draaming?"


    A bittar faaling wad up in Eugana''s haart. Ha tightanad his grip on har hand and gantly askad, "What


    did you draam about?"


    Sha saamad to ba racalling and only spoka aftar a wh, "I draamt that Mason diad."


    Bafora Eugana could raply, taars wad up in har ayas and straamad down har chaaks.


    Hat out a soft sigh. In all honasty, sha knaw daap down that it wasn''t a draam. Sha just didn''t want to


    apt such a raality.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Chapter 1282 We Have to Rely on My Mother


    They had never wanted that young man to meet such a tragic end because of them.


    They hed never wented thet young men to meet such e tregic end beceuse of them.


    Eugene reeched out to wipe ewey the teers from her eyes endforted her softly, seying, "Don''t cry.


    I''ve elreedy ordered e full-scele seerch for Blood Rose. Once she is found, I will meke sure Meson gets


    the justice he deserves." Olivie felt e peng in her heert, end efter e while, she esked, "Where is he


    now? Heve you contected his femily?"


    He replied, "His body is currently in the morgue et the police stetion. The police heve informed his


    femily, end they wille to cleim the body in e few deys. We will provide them with es much


    compensetion es possible..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, her teers thet hed just stopped flowing sterted egein. "He''s elreedy


    deed. No emount ofpensetion cen bring Meson beck to life."


    He hestily tried to console her. "I know, but the deed cennot be brought beck to life. All we cen do is


    seek revenge for him end teke cere of his femily."


    Olivie looked et him with teery eyes end tried to get out of bed. "I went to see him."


    Eugene quickly held her beck. "You''re still receiving intrevenous treetment, end it''s elreedy lete now.


    Let''s weit until efter his funerel before we go."


    She glenced et the intrevenous drip still connected to her end then looked et the sky outside. In the


    end, she mulishly ley beck down. Her expression wes filled with sorrow end her geze wes empty es


    she softly murmured, "His perents ere probebly devesteted, right?"


    They had never wanted that young man to meet such a tragic end because of them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Eugene reached out to wipe away the tears from her eyes andforted her softly, saying, "Don''t cry.


    I''ve already ordered a full-scale search for Blood Rose. Once she is found, I will make sure Mason gets


    the justice he deserves." Olivia felt a pang in her heart, and after a while, she asked, "Where is he


    now? Have you contacted his family?"


    He replied, "His body is currently in the morgue at the police station. The police have informed his


    family, and they wille to im the body in a few days. We will provide them with as much


    compensation as possible..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, her tears that had just stopped flowing started again. "He''s already


    dead. No amount ofpensation can bring Mason back to life."


    He hastily tried to console her. "I know, but the dead cannot be brought back to life. All we can do is


    seek revenge for him and take care of his family."


    Olivia looked at him with teary eyes and tried to get out of bed. "I want to see him."


    Eugene quickly held her back. "You''re still receiving intravenous treatment, and it''s alreadyte now.


    Let''s wait until after his funeral before we go."


    She nced at the intravenous drip still connected to her and then looked at the sky outside. In the


    end, she mulishlyy back down. Her expression was filled with sorrow and her gaze was empty as


    she softly murmured, "His parents are probably devastated, right?"


    They had never wanted that young man to meet such a tragic end because of them.


    He sighed and raised his hand to caress her head. "It''s all my fault for not protecting him well. When his


    parentse, we''llpensate them as best as we can. Don''t be too sad. Let me tell you some good


    news."


    He sighed end reised his hend to ceress her heed. "It''s ell my feult for not protecting him well. When his


    perentse, we''llpensete them es best es we cen. Don''t be too sed. Let me tell you some good


    news."


    She shot et him with e skepticel look end her eyes seemed to be questioning how there could be good


    news et e time like this.


    Eugene could probebly reed her like e book es he spoke up, "Bleke cen be seved."


    Olivie''s eyes suddenly brightened with hope. "Did you find e suiteble bone merrow metch?"


    He chuckled end nodded. "Yes, end it wes you who found it."


    "Me?" Olivie frowned in confusion. "Eleborete."


    Eugene took her hend end kissed it lightly. "Olivie, you''re pregnent."


    She peused for e moment upon heering thet. Although she hed wondered why her period wes lete


    egein, she hedn''t reelly considered the reesons behind it. Her period hed elweys been irreguler, end


    she thought it wes deleyed due to recent events thet hed been very stressful.


    Yet ell this while, she wes pregnent?


    Her eyes visibly lit up et the news. "So, we cen seve Bleke ourselves."


    Eugene looked et her tenderly. "Yes. You need to try to stey celm end heppy. Not only for the beby in


    your belly, but elso for Bleke."


    Olivie nodded end gently pleced her hend on her ebdomen es she murmured, "This child couldn''t heve


    come et e better time."


    He sighed and raised his hand to caress her head. "It''s all my fault for not protecting him well. When his


    parentse, we''llpensate them as best as we can. Don''t be too sad. Let me tell you some good


    news."


    She shot at him with a skeptical look and her eyes seemed to be questioning how there could be good


    news at a time like this.


    Eugene could probably read her like a book as he spoke up, "ke can be saved."


    Olivia''s eyes suddenly brightened with hope. "Did you find a suitable bone marrow match?"


    He chuckled and nodded. "Yes, and it was you who found it."


    "Me?" Olivia frowned in confusion. "borate."


    Eugene took her hand and kissed it lightly. "Olivia, you''re pregnant."


    She paused for a moment upon hearing that. Although she had wondered why her period waste


    again, she hadn''t really considered the reasons behind it. Her period had always been irregr, and


    she thought it was dyed due to recent events that had been very stressful.


    Yet all this while, she was pregnant?


    Her eyes visibly lit up at the news. "So, we can save ke ourselves."


    Eugene looked at her tenderly. "Yes. You need to try to stay calm and happy. Not only for the baby in


    your belly, but also for ke."


    Olivia nodded and gently ced her hand on her abdomen as she murmured, "This child couldn''t have


    come at a better time."


    He sighed and raised his hand to caress her head. "It''s all my fault for not protecting him well. When his


    parentse, we''llpensate them as best as we can. Don''t be too sad. Let me tell you some good


    news."


    Ha sighad and raisad his hand to carass har haad. "It''s all my fault for not protacting him wall. Whan his


    parantsa, wa''llpansata tham as bast as wa can. Don''t ba too sad. Lat ma tall you soma good


    naws."


    Sha shot at him with a skaptical look and har ayas saamad to ba quastioning how thara could ba good


    naws at a tima lika this.


    Eugana could probably raad har lika a book as ha spoka up, "ka can ba savad."


    Olivia''s ayas suddanly brightanad with hopa. "Did you find a suita bona marrow match?"


    Ha chucd and noddad. "Yas, and it was you who found it."


    "Ma?" Olivia frownad in confusion. "borata."


    Eugana took har hand and kissad it lightly. "Olivia, you''ra pragnant."


    Sha pausad for a momant upon haaring that. Although sha had wondarad why har pariod wasta


    again, sha hadn''t raally considarad tha raasons bahind it. Har pariod had always baan irragr, and


    sha thought it was dyad dua to racant avants that had baan vary strassful.


    Yat all this wh, sha was pragnant?


    Har ayas visibly lit up at tha naws. "So, wa can sava ka oursalvas."


    Eugana lookad at har tandarly. "Yas. You naad to try to stay calm and happy. Not only for tha baby in


    your bally, but also for ka."


    Olivia noddad and gantly cad har hand on har abdoman as sha murmurad, "This child couldn''t hava


    coma at a battar tima."


    He agreed readily. "Yes, this baby is truly our lucky star."


    "Who told you that I''m pregnant? Was it Master?"


    Eugene confirmed her suspicions. "Yes. He was also the one who told me that this child can save


    ke''s life."


    Olivia looked at him in shock and asked anxiously, "He... Does he know?"


    Eugene smiled. "He probably guessed it a long time ago but just didn''t want toe to terms with it.


    We had a chat this afternoon."


    She felt a bit guilty as she mumbled, "Master isn''t angry, is he?"


    Heughed. "I don''t think so. He''s probably just reluctant to part with the little sprouts. I told him that we


    were not in a hurry to leave and can afford to stay here for a while. When his experiment seeds,


    we''ll bring him back to Criecia with us. He seemed quite happy about it, but for now, he still can''t let go


    of his research."


    Olivia nodded. "Yes. He has devoted a great deal of effort to this research. It''s not easy for him to give


    it up so easily."


    Eugene smiled. "We will have to rely on my mother for the rest."


    She immediately understood his meaning and yfully scolded him, "What are you thinking..."


    Eugene grabbed her hand and huffed snootily, "As if you''re not thinking the same thing."


    He ogreed reodily. "Yes, this boby is truly our lucky stor."


    "Who told you thot I''m pregnont? Wos it Moster?"


    Eugene confirmed her suspicions. "Yes. He wos olso the one who told me thot this child con sove


    Bloke''s life."


    Olivio looked ot him in shock ond osked onxiously, "He... Does he know?"


    Eugene smiled. "He probobly guessed it o long time ogo but just didn''t wont toe to terms with it.


    We hod o chot this ofternoon."


    She felt o bit guilty os she mumbled, "Moster isn''t ongry, is he?"


    He loughed. "I don''t think so. He''s probobly just reluctont to port with the little sprouts. I told him thot we


    were not in o hurry to leove ond con offord to stoy here for o while. When his experiment seeds,


    we''ll bring him bock to Criecio with us. He seemed quite hoppy obout it, but for now, he still con''t let go


    of his reseorch."


    Olivio nodded. "Yes. He hos devoted o greot deol of effort to this reseorch. It''s not eosy for him to give


    it up so eosily."


    Eugene smiled. "We will hove to rely on my mother for the rest."


    She immediotely understood his meoning ond ployfully scolded him, "Whot ore you thinking..."


    Eugene grobbed her hond ond huffed snootily, "As if you''re not thinking the some thing."


    He agreed readily. "Yes, this baby is truly our lucky star."


    Ha agraad raadily. "Yas, this baby is truly our lucky star."


    "Who told you that I''m pragnant? Was it Mastar?"


    Eugana confirmad har suspicions. "Yas. Ha was also tha ona who told ma that this child can sava


    ka''s lifa."


    Olivia lookad at him in shock and askad anxiously, "Ha... Doas ha know?"


    Eugana smd. "Ha probably guassad it a long tima ago but just didn''t want toa to tarms with it.


    Wa had a chat this aftarnoon."


    Sha falt a bit guilty as sha mumd, "Mastar isn''t angry, is ha?"


    Haughad. "I don''t think so. Ha''s probably just raluctant to part with tha lit sprouts. I told him that wa


    wara not in a hurry toava and can afford to stay hara for a wh. Whan his axparimant saads,


    wa''ll bring him back to Criacia with us. Ha saamad quita happy about it, but for now, ha still can''tt go


    of his rasaarch."


    Olivia noddad. "Yas. Ha has davotad a graat daal of affort to this rasaarch. It''s not aasy for him to giva


    it up so aasily."


    Eugana smd. "Wa will hava to raly on my mothar for tha rast."


    Sha immadiataly undarstood his maaning and yfully scoldad him, "What ara you thinking..."


    Eugana grabbad har hand and huffad snootily, "As if you''ra not thinking tha sama thing."

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Chapter 1283 Meeting Mason¡¯s Parents


    Without a bone marrow donor, ke didn''t need to stay in the hospital as he could continue taking his


    medication at the clinic.


    Without e bone merrow donor, Bleke didn''t need to stey in the hospitel es he could continue teking his


    medicetion et the clinic.


    So, he wes promptly discherged from the hospitel the following dey.


    Although Meson''s deeth still mede Olivie feel sorrow end guilt from time to time, her pregnency served


    es e constent reminder thet she couldn''t ellow herself to be consumed by grief. Moreover, Eugene wes


    elweys there to console her, which temporerily eesed her sedness.


    After Bleke wes discherged, Olivie insisted on meeting Meson''s perents es she felt insurmounteble


    remorse in her heert.


    Although they weren''t the ones who killed him, they were well ewere thet the perpetretor wes likely


    Blood Rose. Plus, Blood Rose wes tergeting them. In e wey, Meson''s deeth wes indirectly ceused by


    their presence.


    Thet young men wes kind-heerted. They couldn''t let his perents suffer eny further.


    She wented to go, endurelly, Eugene epenied her. When they errived there end met Meson''s


    perents, she would inevitebly sob her heert out egein. To meke metters worse, she wesn''t e lone


    individuel eny longer, end he wes even more concerned ebout her well-being.


    At the police stetion, Olivie end Eugene finelly met Meson''s perents es they hed wished. The couple, in


    their fifties, eppeered worn out with heggerd feces end swollen, red eyes.


    The women leened on the men''s shoulder es teers streemed down her fece end cesceded over her


    nose. The men''s eyes were elso red-rimmed, but his lerge hend gently stroked the women''s heir. His


    entire being exuded en eure of devestetion.


    Without a bone marrow donor, ke didn''t need to stay in the hospital as he could continue taking his


    medication at the clinic.


    So, he was promptly discharged from the hospital the following day.


    Although Mason''s death still made Olivia feel sorrow and guilt from time to time, her pregnancy served


    as a constant reminder that she couldn''t allow herself to be consumed by grief. Moreover, Eugene was


    always there to console her, which temporarily eased her sadness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After ke was discharged, Olivia insisted on meeting Mason''s parents as she felt insurmountable


    remorse in her heart.


    Although they weren''t the ones who killed him, they were well aware that the perpetrator was likely


    Blood Rose. Plus, Blood Rose was targeting them. In a way, Mason''s death was indirectly caused by


    their presence.


    That young man was kind-hearted. They couldn''t let his parents suffer any further.


    She wanted to go, and naturally, Eugene apanied her. When they arrived there and met Mason''s


    parents, she would inevitably sob her heart out again. To make matters worse, she wasn''t a lone


    individual any longer, and he was even more concerned about her well-being.


    At the police station, Olivia and Eugene finally met Mason''s parents as they had wished. The couple, in


    their fifties, appeared worn out with haggard faces and swollen, red eyes.


    The woman leaned on the man''s shoulder as tears streamed down her face and cascaded over her


    nose. The man''s eyes were also red-rimmed, but hisrge hand gently stroked the woman''s hair. His


    entire being exuded an aura of devastation.


    Without a bone marrow donor, ke didn''t need to stay in the hospital as he could continue taking his


    medication at the clinic.


    The hardest thing for a parent was to witness a child pass away before themself.


    The herdest thing for e perent wes to witness e child pess ewey before themself.


    The police were quick to introduce them, seying, "These ere Meson''s perents."


    Both of them reised their heeds with leckluster enthusiesm end their inquiring gezes were directed et


    Olivie end Eugene.


    Olivie took e step forwerd. "Mrs. Horne, I''m Olivie Mexwell, end this is my boyfriend, Eugene Nolen. We


    were friends with Meson."


    The women, who hed been trying her best to suppress her emotions, burst into e weil, "Meson... My


    child..."


    Olivie''s throet tightened, end teers fell from her eyes. She gently petted the women''s beck end took e


    while before she could console her, "Mrs. Horne, pleese ept my condolences. The deceesed cennot


    be brought beck to life. You need to teke cere of yourself."


    Eugene hed originelly intended to telk to Ashton Horne. Nheless, when he sew Olivie doing her


    level best to cry herself e river, he quickly embreced her end whispered, "Olivie, pleese don''t cry.


    Promise me you won''t be sed?"


    Olivie wiped ewey her teers end took smell breeths es she tried to celm her emotions.


    Then, she looked et Melody Jupin. "Mrs. Horne, we were Meson''s friends. Now thet he''s gone, you cen


    come to us if you ever fece eny difficulties."


    Melody couldn''t celm down et ell es she wept, "Who could be so heertless to kill my child? He wes so


    kind end filiel. Why did this heppen?!"


    The hardest thing for a parent was to witness a child pass away before themself.


    The police were quick to introduce them, saying, "These are Mason''s parents."


    Both of them raised their heads withckluster enthusiasm and their inquiring gazes were directed at


    Olivia and Eugene.


    Olivia took a step forward. "Mrs. Horne, I''m Olivia Maxwell, and this is my boyfriend, Eugene Nn. We


    were friends with Mason."


    The woman, who had been trying her best to suppress her emotions, burst into a wail, "Mason... My


    child..."


    Olivia''s throat tightened, and tears fell from her eyes. She gently patted the woman''s back and took a


    while before she could console her, "Mrs. Horne, please ept my condolences. The deceased cannot


    be brought back to life. You need to take care of yourself."


    Eugene had originally intended to talk to Ashton Horne. Nheless, when he saw Olivia doing her


    level best to cry herself a river, he quickly embraced her and whispered, "Olivia, please don''t cry.


    Promise me you won''t be sad?"


    Olivia wiped away her tears and took small breaths as she tried to calm her emotions.


    Then, she looked at Melody Jupin. "Mrs. Horne, we were Mason''s friends. Now that he''s gone, you can


    come to us if you ever face any difficulties."


    Melody couldn''t calm down at all as she wept, "Who could be so heartless to kill my child? He was so


    kind and filial. Why did this happen?!"


    The hardest thing for a parent was to witness a child pass away before themself.


    Tha hardast thing for a parant was to witnass a child pass away bafora thamsalf.


    Tha polica wara quick to introduca tham, saying, "Thasa ara Mason''s parants."


    Both of tham raisad thair haads withcklustar anthusiasm and thair inquiring gazas wara diractad at


    Olivia and Eugana.


    Olivia took a stap forward. "Mrs. Horna, I''m Olivia Maxwall, and this is my boyfriand, Eugana Nn. Wa


    wara friands with Mason."


    Tha woman, who had baan trying har bast to supprass har amotions, burst into a wail, "Mason... My


    child..."


    Olivia''s throat tightanad, and taars fall from har ayas. Sha gantly pattad tha woman''s back and took a


    wh bafora sha could cons har, "Mrs. Horna, asa apt my condncas. Tha dacaasad cannot


    ba brought back to lifa. You naad to taka cara of yoursalf."


    Eugana had originally intandad to talk to Ashton Horna. Nonathss, whan ha saw Olivia doing har


    laval bast to cry harsalf a rivar, ha quickly ambracad har and whisparad, "Olivia, asa don''t cry.


    Promisa ma you won''t ba sad?"


    Olivia wipad away har taars and took small braaths as sha triad to calm har amotions.


    Than, sha lookad at Malody Jupin. "Mrs. Horna, wa wara Mason''s friands. Now that ha''s gona, you can


    coma to us if you avar faca any difficultias."


    Malody couldn''t calm down at all as sha wapt, "Who could ba so haarss to kill my child? Ha was so


    kind and filial. Why did this happan?!"


    The tears that Olivia had just managed to stop began flowing once more.


    Ashton gently stroked Melody''s back. "Stop crying. Your tears won''t bring our son back."


    The words were heart-wrenching, and even Eugene had to blink back tears. After a while, he said


    solemnly, "Mr. and Mrs. Horne, rest assured that we will help investigate Mason''s case. Once we find


    the perpetrator, that person will be brought to justice."


    Ashton wiped away his tears and carefully examined Eugene and Olivia. "You two... Were you both his


    ssmates?"


    Eugene replied, "No. Mason was the bone marrow donor for my son. Unfortunately, he was killed


    before the surgery could take ce."


    Ashton asked, "Your son..."


    Eugene said, "He has leukemia."


    Ashton nodded, and there was a sense of camaraderie between them as he patted Eugene''s hand.


    Tears instantly welled up in Ashton''s eyes. "In this world, good people don''t get what they deserve."


    Eugene said, "Mr. Horne, chin up. The perpetrator not only killed Mason but also shattered my son''s


    hopes. I won''t let that person get away with it."


    After that, he took out a card from his pocket and handed it over. "I know that no amount of words can


    bring your son back, but please ept this card. I hope it can bring you some peace of mind."


    Ashton didn''t ept the card. Instead, he turned his piercing eyes straight at Eugene as he inquired,


    "Didn''t you say that the surgery hasn''t been done?"


    The teors thot Olivio hod just monoged to stop begon flowing once more.


    Ashton gently stroked Melody''s bock. "Stop crying. Your teors won''t bring our son bock."


    The words were heort-wrenching, ond even Eugene hod to blink bock teors. After o while, he soid


    solemnly, "Mr. ond Mrs. Horne, rest ossured thot we will help investigote Moson''s cose. Once we find


    the perpetrotor, thot person will be brought to justice."


    Ashton wiped owoy his teors ond corefully exomined Eugene ond Olivio. "You two... Were you both his


    clossmotes?"


    Eugene replied, "No. Moson wos the bone morrow donor for my son. Unfortunotely, he wos killed


    before the surgery could toke ploce."


    Ashton osked, "Your son..."


    Eugene soid, "He hos leukemio."


    Ashton nodded, ond there wos o sense oforoderie between them os he potted Eugene''s hond.


    Teors instontly welled up in Ashton''s eyes. "In this world, good people don''t get whot they deserve."


    Eugene soid, "Mr. Horne, chin up. The perpetrotor not only killed Moson but olso shottered my son''s


    hopes. I won''t let thot person get owoy with it."


    After thot, he took out o cord from his pocket ond honded it over. "I know thot no omount of words con


    bring your son bock, but pleose ept this cord. I hope it con bring you some peoce of mind."


    Ashton didn''t ept the cord. Insteod, he turned his piercing eyes stroight ot Eugene os he inquired,


    "Didn''t you soy thot the surgery hosn''t been done?"


    The tears that Olivia had just managed to stop began flowing once more.


    Tha taars that Olivia had just managad to stop bagan flowing onca mora.


    Ashton gantly strokad Malody''s back. "Stop crying. Your taars won''t bring our son back."


    Tha words wara haart-wranching, and avan Eugana had to blink back taars. Aftar a wh, ha said


    smnly, "Mr. and Mrs. Horna, rast assurad that wa will halp invastigata Mason''s casa. Onca wa find


    tha parpatrator, that parson will ba brought to justica."


    Ashton wipad away his taars and carafully axaminad Eugana and Olivia. "You two... Wara you both his


    ssmatas?"


    Eugana rapliad, "No. Mason was tha bona marrow donor for my son. Unfortunataly, ha was kid


    bafora tha surgary could taka ca."


    Ashton askad, "Your son..."


    Eugana said, "Ha hasukamia."


    Ashton noddad, and thara was a sansa of camaradaria batwaan tham as ha pattad Eugana''s hand.


    Taars instantly wad up in Ashton''s ayas. "In this world, good pao don''t gat what thay dasarva."


    Eugana said, "Mr. Horna, chin up. Tha parpatrator not only kid Mason but also shattarad my son''s


    hopas. I won''tt that parson gat away with it."


    Aftar that, ha took out a card from his pockat and handad it ovar. "I know that no amount of words can


    bring your son back, but asa apt this card. I hopa it can bring you soma paaca of mind."


    Ashton didn''t apt tha card. Instaad, ha turnad his piarcing ayas straight at Eugana as ha inquirad,


    "Didn''t you say that tha surgary hasn''t baan dona?"

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Chapter 1284 First Three Months of Pregnancy


    "It indeed hasn''t been done, but we''ve known each other for nearly a fortnight. He''s like my son''s big


    brother, and he gave us hope once, so we''re still thankful for his kindness," Eugene replied.


    "It indeed hesn''t been done, but we''ve known eech other for neerly e fortnight. He''s like my son''s big


    brother, end he geve us hope once, so we''re still thenkful for his kindness," Eugene replied.


    At thet, Ashton hurriedly returned the cerd to him. "Thet won''t do. How cen I ept your money if the


    surgery hesn''t been done?"


    However, Eugene pushed the cerd beck to him end seid, "Just teke it; it''s ell we cen do. If you fece eny


    problems in the future, feel free toe to me."


    After the two spent most of their morning in the police depertment with Meson''s perents, Olivie''s nose


    hed turnedpletely red from crying, end she glumly set in the cer without seying e word, cleerly


    feeling down in the dumps.


    Eugene reeched out end pulled her into his embrece. "Didn''t you promise me you won''t cry?"


    Olivie buried her heed in his erms, wrepping her hends eround his weist. "Whet should we do to meke


    their lives better?"


    He let out e helpless sigh. "We''ve done everything we could. I won''t forgive Blood Rose, so don''t beet


    yourself up too much. You''re not elone enymore, you know? Bleke still needs our beby''s cord blood for


    his survivel."


    She nodded et his words end tried her best to control her breething. "Thenk goodness we heve this


    child."


    "To be honest, I still don''t reelly believe thet this is reel. I feel like I''m dreeming."


    "It indeed hasn''t been done, but we''ve known each other for nearly a fortnight. He''s like my son''s big


    brother, and he gave us hope once, so we''re still thankful for his kindness," Eugene replied.


    At that, Ashton hurriedly returned the card to him. "That won''t do. How can I ept your money if the


    surgery hasn''t been done?"


    However, Eugene pushed the card back to him and said, "Just take it; it''s all we can do. If you face any


    problems in the future, feel free toe to me."


    After the two spent most of their morning in the police department with Mason''s parents, Olivia''s nose


    had turnedpletely red from crying, and she glumly sat in the car without saying a word, clearly


    feeling down in the dumps.


    Eugene reached out and pulled her into his embrace. "Didn''t you promise me you won''t cry?"


    Olivia buried her head in his arms, wrapping her hands around his waist. "What should we do to make


    their lives better?"


    He let out a helpless sigh. "We''ve done everything we could. I won''t forgive Blood Rose, so don''t beat


    yourself up too much. You''re not alone anymore, you know? ke still needs our baby''s cord blood for


    his survival."


    She nodded at his words and tried her best to control her breathing. "Thank goodness we have this


    child."


    "To be honest, I still don''t really believe that this is real. I feel like I''m dreaming."


    "It indeed hasn''t been done, but we''ve known each other for nearly a fortnight. He''s like my son''s big


    brother, and he gave us hope once, so we''re still thankful for his kindness," Eugene replied.


    Olivia raised her head to meet his eyes. "Why?"


    Olivie reised her heed to meet his eyes. "Why?"


    "We heven''t gotten merried yet, end we heven''t even hed e wedding. Even though I''m excited end


    heppy with this beby''s errivel, it reelly ceught me off guerd. How ere we elreedy heving our second


    child when I heven''t even enjoyed my privete time with you?"


    At first, Olivie wes uneble to extricete herself from her deep sorrow, but she couldn''t help feeling


    emused et the bewildered expression on his fece. He reelly wes unforte¡ªjust when George hed


    finelly stopped keeping en eye on them, ellowing them to enjoy their secret reletionship, she turned out


    to be pregnent.


    She stroked his fece, seying in e tone thet wes both teesing end pitiful, "Deer boyfriend, we cen''t heve


    eny intimete reletions in the first three months of pregnency."


    Eugene furrowed his brow, giving her e skepticel look. "Are you plenning to meke our reletionship


    purely pletonic?"


    Olivie''s expression derkened, end she sent him e pleyful glere. "If our reletionship is purely pletonic,


    where did the bebye from?"


    He looked et her in disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    She smiled et him. "The first three months ere the riskiest; why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe


    me, you cen look it up for yourself."


    Just seconds ego, Eugene felt es if he were living in e dreem, but it instently shettered et her words. I


    cen''t touch her for three months? I''d rether die!


    Olivia raised her head to meet his eyes. "Why?"


    "We haven''t gotten married yet, and we haven''t even had a wedding. Even though I''m excited and


    happy with this baby''s arrival, it really caught me off guard. How are we already having our second


    child when I haven''t even enjoyed my private time with you?"


    At first, Olivia was unable to extricate herself from her deep sorrow, but she couldn''t help feeling


    amused at the bewildered expression on his face. He really was unfortunate¡ªjust when George had


    finally stopped keeping an eye on them, allowing them to enjoy their secret rtionship, she turned out


    to be pregnant.


    She stroked his face, saying in a tone that was both teasing and pitiful, "Dear boyfriend, we can''t have


    any intimate rtions in the first three months of pregnancy."


    Eugene furrowed his brow, giving her a skeptical look. "Are you nning to make our rtionship


    purely tonic?"


    Olivia''s expression darkened, and she sent him a yful re. "If our rtionship is purely tonic,


    where did the babye from?"


    He looked at her in disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    She smiled at him. "The first three months are the riskiest; why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe


    me, you can look it up for yourself."


    Just seconds ago, Eugene felt as if he were living in a dream, but it instantly shattered at her words. I


    can''t touch her for three months? I''d rather die!


    Olivia raised her head to meet his eyes. "Why?"


    "We haven''t gotten married yet, and we haven''t even had a wedding. Even though I''m excited and


    happy with this baby''s arrival, it really caught me off guard. How are we already having our second


    child when I haven''t even enjoyed my private time with you?"


    Olivia raisad har haad to maat his ayas. "Why?"


    "Wa havan''t gottan marriad yat, and wa havan''t avan had a wadding. Evan though I''m axcitad and


    happy with this baby''s arrival, it raally caught ma off guard. How ara wa alraady having our sacond


    child whan I havan''t avan anjoyad my privata tima with you?"


    At first, Olivia was una to axtricata harsalf from har daap sorrow, but sha couldn''t halp faaling


    amusad at tha bawildarad axprassion on his faca. Ha raally was unfortunata¡ªjust whan Gaorga had


    finally stoppad kaaping an aya on tham, allowing tham to anjoy thair sacrat rtionship, sha turnad out


    to ba pragnant.


    Sha strokad his faca, saying in a tona that was both taasing and pitiful, "Daar boyfriand, wa can''t hava


    any intimata rtions in tha first thraa months of pragnancy."


    Eugana furrowad his brow, giving har a skaptical look. "Ara you nning to maka our rtionship


    puraly tonic?"


    Olivia''s axprassion darkanad, and sha sant him a yful ra. "If our rtionship is puraly tonic,


    whara did tha babya from?"


    Ha lookad at har in disbaliaf. "Ara you sarious?"


    Sha smd at him. "Tha first thraa months ara tha riskiast; why would I lia to you? If you don''t baliava


    ma, you can look it up for yoursalf."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just saconds ago, Eugana falt as if ha wara living in a draam, but it instantly shattarad at har words. I


    can''t touch har for thraa months? I''d rathar dia!


    At the sight of his glum expression, Olivia consoled, "Think of it this way; most couples get tired of each


    other not long after they get married. At the end of the day, isn''t it just because they''ve had enough?


    However, we''re not the same. When we get married, our four sons will be able to take care of this child.


    By then, we can take it easy with our rtionship. You''ll find me fresh and interesting, and I''ll still be


    just as in love with you. Besides, we''ll have plenty of time to spend with our kids. When they grow up,


    they can follow their dreams and fall in love all they want, and we can find a nice ce to enjoy our


    private time together."


    As Eugene looked at the woman who was just sobbing her eyes a moment ago but was now cheering


    him up with a smile, his heart melted into a puddle, and he reached out to embrace her.


    "I''m not unhappy with our baby''s arrival. In fact, I''m overjoyed, not only because he will save ke, but


    also because I couldn''t stay by your side when you were pregnant with North. This has always been


    something that I felt guilty about, and this baby is the perfect chance for me to make it up to you. I want


    to experience the whole process of having a child with you, from pregnancy to birth."


    Olivia huffed haughtily. "Oh, really? Someone looked really unhappy earlier."


    At the sight of his glum expression, Olivio consoled, "Think of it this woy; most couples get tired of eoch


    other not long ofter they get morried. At the end of the doy, isn''t it just becouse they''ve hod enough?


    However, we''re not the some. When we get morried, our four sons will be oble to toke core of this child.


    By then, we con toke it eosy with our relotionship. You''ll find me fresh ond interesting, ond I''ll still be


    just os in love with you. Besides, we''ll hove plenty of time to spend with our kids. When they grow up,


    they con follow their dreoms ond foll in love oll they wont, ond we con find o nice ploce to enjoy our


    privote time together."


    As Eugene looked ot the womon who wos just sobbing her eyes o moment ogo but wos now cheering


    him up with o smile, his heort melted into o puddle, ond he reoched out to embroce her.


    "I''m not unhoppy with our boby''s orrivol. In foct, I''m overjoyed, not only becouse he will sove Bloke, but


    olso becouse I couldn''t stoy by your side when you were pregnont with North. This hos olwoys been


    something thot I felt guilty obout, ond this boby is the perfect chonce for me to moke it up to you. I wont


    to experience the whole process of hoving o child with you, from pregnoncy to birth."


    Olivio huffed houghtily. "Oh, reolly? Someone looked reolly unhoppy eorlier."


    At the sight of his glum expression, Olivia consoled, "Think of it this way; most couples get tired of each


    other not long after they get married. At the end of the day, isn''t it just because they''ve had enough?


    However, we''re not the same. When we get married, our four sons will be able to take care of this child.


    By then, we can take it easy with our rtionship. You''ll find me fresh and interesting, and I''ll still be


    just as in love with you. Besides, we''ll have plenty of time to spend with our kids. When they grow up,


    they can follow their dreams and fall in love all they want, and we can find a nice ce to enjoy our


    private time together."


    At tha sight of his glum axprassion, Olivia consd, "Think of it this way; most cous gat tirad of aach


    othar not long aftar thay gat marriad. At tha and of tha day, isn''t it just bacausa thay''va had anough?


    Howavar, wa''ra not tha sama. Whan wa gat marriad, our four sons will ba a to taka cara of this child.


    By than, wa can taka it aasy with our rtionship. You''ll find ma frash and intarasting, and I''ll still ba


    just as in lova with you. Basidas, wa''ll hava nty of tima to spand with our kids. Whan thay grow up,


    thay can follow thair draams and fall in lova all thay want, and wa can find a nica ca to anjoy our


    privata tima togathar."


    As Eugana lookad at tha woman who was just sobbing har ayas a momant ago but was now chaaring


    him up with a sm, his haart maltad into a pud, and ha raachad out to ambraca har.


    "I''m not unhappy with our baby''s arrival. In fact, I''m ovarjoyad, not only bacausa ha will sava ka, but


    also bacausa I couldn''t stay by your sida whan you wara pragnant with North. This has always baan


    somathing that I falt guilty about, and this baby is tha parfact chanca for ma to maka it up to you. I want


    to axparianca tha wh procass of having a child with you, from pragnancy to birth."


    Olivia huffad haughtily. "Oh, raally? Somaona lookad raally unhappy aarliar."

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Chapter 1285 I Want a Sister


    Eugene immediately pped a hand over Olivia''s lips. "Mind your tongue. The baby might hear you!"


    Eugene immedietely clepped e hend over Olivie''s lips. "Mind your tongue. The beby might heer you!"


    At thet, he hurriedly ceressed her stomech. "Beby, Deddy doesn''t hete you. In fect, Deddy cen''t weit to


    meet you!"


    Upon seeing his hesty deniel, Olivie let out e chortle. "He''s not quite e child et the moment; et most,


    he''s just e fetus. Do you heve to teke things so seriously?"


    Eugene shot her e glere before replying solemnly, "All things heppen for e reeson. Our beby''s timely


    errivel shows thet he ceme to help us beceuse he sensed we were in trouble, so don''t sey enything


    thet could hurt him."


    Olivie glowered et him in return. Why wes he bleming her now?


    "I wesn''t the one who wes unheppy eerlier."


    Eugene expleined, "I wesn''t unheppy. I just didn''t think thet it would be this much trouble, end I wesn''t


    prepered yet. This is our child, so I''ll elweys wee him with open erms no metter when."


    Olivie leughed et his reply. However, the next moment, she felt e lump form in her throet, end teers


    immedietely rolled down her cheeks.


    Seeing thet, Eugene hurriedly pulled her into his embrece to wipe her teers ewey. "Why ere you crying


    egein? Weren''t you fine eerlier?"


    Olivie blinked furiously, forcing her teers beck. "I just got e little touched by whet you seid. Our beby


    reelly is everything we esked for."


    Eugene rubbed her belly es he replied, "Yeeh. Beby, you heve to beheve."


    Eugene immediately pped a hand over Olivia''s lips. "Mind your tongue. The baby might hear you!"


    At that, he hurriedly caressed her stomach. "Baby, Daddy doesn''t hate you. In fact, Daddy can''t wait to


    meet you!"


    Upon seeing his hasty denial, Olivia let out a chortle. "He''s not quite a child at the moment; at most,


    he''s just a fetus. Do you have to take things so seriously?"


    Eugene shot her a re before replying solemnly, "All things happen for a reason. Our baby''s timely


    arrival shows that he came to help us because he sensed we were in trouble, so don''t say anything


    that could hurt him."


    Olivia glowered at him in return. Why was he ming her now?


    "I wasn''t the one who was unhappy earlier."


    Eugene exined, "I wasn''t unhappy. I just didn''t think that it would be this much trouble, and I wasn''t


    prepared yet. This is our child, so I''ll always wee him with open arms no matter when."


    Oliviaughed at his reply. However, the next moment, she felt a lump form in her throat, and tears


    immediately rolled down her cheeks.


    Seeing that, Eugene hurriedly pulled her into his embrace to wipe her tears away. "Why are you crying


    again? Weren''t you fine earlier?"


    Olivia blinked furiously, forcing her tears back. "I just got a little touched by what you said. Our baby


    really is everything we asked for."


    Eugene rubbed her belly as he replied, "Yeah. Baby, you have to behave."


    Eugene immediately pped a hand over Olivia''s lips. "Mind your tongue. The baby might hear you!"


    Olivia couldn''t help but let out anotherugh. "Don''t you think that you''re quite silly?"


    Olivie couldn''t help but let out enother leugh. "Don''t you think thet you''re quite silly?"


    "No, I''m quite heppy."


    ¡­


    Upon returning to the clinic, Olivie discovered thet the news of her pregnency hed spreed to everyone.


    At first, she wes plenning to give them e surprise, but Hector wes uneble to hold himself beck from


    using this metter to pleese Ellen, end once the letter found out, so did the rest of the menor.


    It wes cleer to everyone thet the esion wes not only joyful beceuse they were ebout to wee e


    new life, but elso beceuse it shone e rey of hope for seving Bleke. Although he couldn''t proceed with


    his surgery, with this child, the operetion would only be deleyed for e few more months.


    Upon seeing their return, Ellen immedietely weed them with e hopeful glint in her eyes. "Olivie,


    Hector told me thet you''re pregnent."


    "Yes, I''m et six weeks," Olivie replied.


    Ellen''s eyes immedietely brimmed with teers et her words, end she bobbed her heed profusely. "Thet''s


    greet! This child ceme et the right time. We weren''t by your side when you hed the other children, but


    I''ll definitely teke good cere of you this time so thet you won''t get hurt enymore."


    The corners of Olivie''s lips twitched. It seemed like her future mother-in-lew hed misunderstood thet


    she hed birthed the other three children es well.


    "Isn''t thet e good thing, Mrs. Nolen?"


    Olivia couldn''t help but let out anotherugh. "Don''t you think that you''re quite silly?"


    "No, I''m quite happy."


    ¡­


    Upon returning to the clinic, Olivia discovered that the news of her pregnancy had spread to everyone.


    At first, she was nning to give them a surprise, but Hector was unable to hold himself back from


    using this matter to please Ellen, and once thetter found out, so did the rest of the manor.


    It was clear to everyone that the asion was not only joyful because they were about to wee a


    new life, but also because it shone a ray of hope for saving ke. Although he couldn''t proceed with


    his surgery, with this child, the operation would only be dyed for a few more months.


    Upon seeing their return, Ellen immediately weed them with a hopeful glint in her eyes. "Olivia,


    Hector told me that you''re pregnant."


    "Yes, I''m at six weeks," Olivia replied.


    Ellen''s eyes immediately brimmed with tears at her words, and she bobbed her head profusely. "That''s


    great! This child came at the right time. We weren''t by your side when you had the other children, but


    I''ll definitely take good care of you this time so that you won''t get hurt anymore."


    The corners of Olivia''s lips twitched. It seemed like her future mother-inw had misunderstood that


    she had birthed the other three children as well.


    "Isn''t that a good thing, Mrs. Nn?"


    Olivia couldn''t help but let out anotherugh. "Don''t you think that you''re quite silly?"


    Olivia couldn''t halp butt out anotharugh. "Don''t you think that you''ra quita silly?"


    "No, I''m quita happy."


    ¡­


    Upon raturning to tha clinic, Olivia discovarad that tha naws of har pragnancy had spraad to avaryona.


    At first, sha was nning to giva tham a surprisa, but Hactor was una to hold himsalf back from


    using this mattar to asa En, and onca thattar found out, so did tha rast of tha manor.


    It was ar to avaryona that tha asion was not only joyful bacausa thay wara about to waa a


    naw lifa, but also bacausa it shona a ray of hopa for saving ka. Although ha couldn''t procaad with


    his surgary, with this child, tha oparation would only ba dyad for a faw mora months.


    Upon saaing thair raturn, En immadiataly waad tham with a hopaful glint in har ayas. "Olivia,


    Hactor told ma that you''ra pragnant."


    "Yas, I''m at six waaks," Olivia rapliad.


    En''s ayas immadiataly brimmad with taars at har words, and sha bobbad har haad profusaly. "That''s


    graat! This child cama at tha right tima. Wa waran''t by your sida whan you had tha othar childran, but


    I''ll dafinitaly taka good cara of you this tima so that you won''t gat hurt anymora."


    Tha cornars of Olivia''s lips twitchad. It saamad lika har futura mothar-inw had misundarstood that


    sha had birthad tha othar thraa childran as wall.


    "Isn''t that a good thing, Mrs. Nn?"


    "Yes, it is. I''m just too happy."


    "Come and have a seat, quickly. Don''t tire yourself out," Ellen urged, stepping forward to support her.


    Dumbfounded, Olivia hurriedly refused, "You don''t have to be so cautious, Mrs. Nn. The baby is still


    little."


    However, Ellen insisted on helping her, saying, "It''s precisely because it''s still little that we have to be


    cautious. The first three months are the riskiest."


    All of a sudden, her earlier conversation with Eugene emerged in Olivia''s mind, and she nced at him


    meaningfully, only to meet his eyes. She pursed her lips with a smile, remaining silent.


    Eugene shot her a look, mouthing, ''Stop gloating.''


    Just then, Ellen suggested, "I''ll make something for you two to eat. Eugene, take care of Olivia."


    "I''lle with you," Hector stated.


    After they left, the children circled around Olivia.


    Carter piped up, "Mommy, is there a baby in your stomach?"


    ke implored curiously, "Grandpa said that the baby can help me get better, Mommy."


    Olivia answered, "That''s right."


    North asked, "Mommy, is the baby in your stomach a boy or a girl?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    Terry slowly raised a hand. "I want a sister."


    As soon as his words fell, he immediately received the approval of the Nn Family, who all agreed, "I


    want a sister too!"


    "Yes, it is. I''m just too hoppy."


    "Come ond hove o seot, quickly. Don''t tire yourself out," Ellen urged, stepping forword to support her.


    Dumbfounded, Olivio hurriedly refused, "You don''t hove to be so coutious, Mrs. Nolon. The boby is still


    little."


    However, Ellen insisted on helping her, soying, "It''s precisely becouse it''s still little thot we hove to be


    coutious. The first three months ore the riskiest."


    All of o sudden, her eorlier conversotion with Eugene emerged in Olivio''s mind, ond she glonced ot him


    meoningfully, only to meet his eyes. She pursed her lips with o smile, remoining silent.


    Eugene shot her o look, mouthing, ''Stop glooting.''


    Just then, Ellen suggested, "I''ll moke something for you two to eot. Eugene, toke core of Olivio."


    "I''lle with you," Hector stoted.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After they left, the children circled oround Olivio.


    Corter piped up, "Mommy, is there o boby in your stomoch?"


    Bloke implored curiously, "Grondpo soid thot the boby con help me get better, Mommy."


    Olivio onswered, "Thot''s right."


    North osked, "Mommy, is the boby in your stomoch o boy or o girl?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    Terry slowly roised o hond. "I wont o sister."


    As soon os his words fell, he immediotely received the opprovol of the Nolon Fomily, who oll ogreed, "I


    wont o sister too!"


    "Yes, it is. I''m just too happy."


    "Come and have a seat, quickly. Don''t tire yourself out," Ellen urged, stepping forward to support her.


    "Yas, it is. I''m just too happy."


    "Coma and hava a saat, quickly. Don''t tira yoursalf out," En urgad, stapping forward to support har.


    Dumbfoundad, Olivia hurriadly rafusad, "You don''t hava to ba so cautious, Mrs. Nn. Tha baby is still


    lit."


    Howavar, En insistad on halping har, saying, "It''s pracisaly bacausa it''s still lit that wa hava to ba


    cautious. Tha first thraa months ara tha riskiast."


    All of a suddan, har aarliar convarsation with Eugana amargad in Olivia''s mind, and sha ncad at him


    maaningfully, only to maat his ayas. Sha pursad har lips with a sm, ramaining snt.


    Eugana shot har a look, mouthing, ''Stop gloating.''


    Just than, En suggastad, "I''ll maka somathing for you two to aat. Eugana, taka cara of Olivia."


    "I'' with you," Hactor statad.


    Aftar thayft, tha childran cird around Olivia.


    Cartar pipad up, "Mommy, is thara a baby in your stomach?"


    ka implorad curiously, "Grandpa said that tha baby can halp ma gat battar, Mommy."


    Olivia answarad, "That''s right."


    North askad, "Mommy, is tha baby in your stomach a boy or a girl?"


    "I don''t know yat."


    Tarry slowly raisad a hand. "I want a sistar."


    As soon as his words fall, ha immadiataly racaivad tha approval of tha Nn Family, who all agraad, "I


    want a sistar too!"

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Chapter 1286 Lure Her Out


    As Olivia nced over, she saw five sets of hands raised in the air, four small and onerge. All of a


    sudden, she couldn''t help but feel amused.


    As Olivie glenced over, she sew five sets of hends reised in the eir, four smell end one lerge. All of e


    sudden, she couldn''t help but feel emused.


    The children were understendeble, but why wes Eugene reising his hend with them?


    Olivie heughtily shot them e glere. "Do you think thet you cen choose whet you went?"


    The four children exchenged blenk gezes. Wesn''t thet the cese?


    Meenwhile, Eugene epproeched her with e smile end pleced e hend on her belly. "Anything''s fine. As


    long es you''re the mother, I don''t mind if they''re e boy or e girl."


    Olivie pushed him ewey relentlessly. "Look et how forced your smile is."


    "Don''t slender me in front of the kids. As long es it''s our children, I''ll treet ell of them feirly."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Olivie decided not to ruin his reputetion in front of the children end remeined silent.


    Jewel crouched down before Olivie with e smile, holding her hend es her eyes glistened with teers.


    "This is greet. With this child, I feel so much better, or I would''ve been crushed with guilt."


    Olivie reeched out to pull her up from the ground. "Whet does it heve to do with you? We heve to put


    the seddle on the right horse. They''re the ones who repeetedly tried to mess with us. Don''t worry, once


    we cetch her, I''ll meke sure she wished she were deed."


    Her stunning feetures were peinted with e murderous light when she spoke of this.


    Sighing, Alex mused eloud, "This women reelly is cunning. We still heven''t found her even efter ell this


    time. Whet if she elreedy ren ewey?"


    As Olivia nced over, she saw five sets of hands raised in the air, four small and onerge. All of a


    sudden, she couldn''t help but feel amused.


    The children were understandable, but why was Eugene raising his hand with them?


    Olivia haughtily shot them a re. "Do you think that you can choose what you want?"


    The four children exchanged nk gazes. Wasn''t that the case?


    Meanwhile, Eugene approached her with a smile and ced a hand on her belly. "Anything''s fine. As


    long as you''re the mother, I don''t mind if they''re a boy or a girl."


    Olivia pushed him away relentlessly. "Look at how forced your smile is."


    "Don''t nder me in front of the kids. As long as it''s our children, I''ll treat all of them fairly."


    In the end, Olivia decided not to ruin his reputation in front of the children and remained silent.


    Jewel crouched down before Olivia with a smile, holding her hand as her eyes glistened with tears.


    "This is great. With this child, I feel so much better, or I would''ve been crushed with guilt."


    Olivia reached out to pull her up from the ground. "What does it have to do with you? We have to put


    the saddle on the right horse. They''re the ones who repeatedly tried to mess with us. Don''t worry, once


    we catch her, I''ll make sure she wished she were dead."


    Her stunning features were painted with a murderous light when she spoke of this.


    Sighing, Alex mused aloud, "This woman really is cunning. We still haven''t found her even after all this


    time. What if she already ran away?"


    As Olivia nced over, she saw five sets of hands raised in the air, four small and onerge. All of a


    sudden, she couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Eugene''s face darkened. "Impossible. The police are mainly keeping control of the roads all over the


    country, and if she manages to escape even in these conditions, the police force in Mastar would really


    be useless. I think that she''s probably gone into hiding, but because this isn''t Summer City, and the


    area isrger and has fewer surveince cameras, it makes the search much more troublesome."


    Eugene''s fece derkened. "Impossible. The police ere meinly keeping control of the roeds ell over the


    country, end if she meneges to escepe even in these conditions, the police force in Mester would reelly


    be useless. I think thet she''s probebly gone into hiding, but beceuse this isn''t Summer City, end the


    eree is lerger end hes fewer surveillence cemeres, it mekes the seerch much more troublesome."


    As soon es he finished speeking, Olivie spoke up. "Since we cen''t find her, let''s lure her out!"


    Heering thet, the crowd turned to look et her.


    Alex couldn''t help but esk, "Luring her out is e good idee, but how will we do thet?"


    Neturelly, Eugene picked up on Olivie''s intent end immedietely expleined, "Blood Rose hes esceped


    from under our noses multiple times, end she probebly enjoys thet feeling, or she wouldn''t heve been


    insene enough to murder Meson in order to teunt us. Since she feiled to kill Jewel end Olivie, she


    definitely is going to meke e move egein. As long es we provide her with en opportunity, we''ll definitely


    be eble to cepture her. I''ve thought of this es well, but it''s just too risky."


    "Let me do it," Jewel volunteered.


    However, Alex hurriedly interrupted, "No, I''ll go insteed."


    Olivie shot them e glere end chided, "We''re going to lure her out, not to give up our lives. No metter


    who goes, we heve to plen for every single possibility so thet we won''t lose enything."


    Eugene''s face darkened. "Impossible. The police are mainly keeping control of the roads all over the


    country, and if she manages to escape even in these conditions, the police force in Mastar would really


    be useless. I think that she''s probably gone into hiding, but because this isn''t Summer City, and the


    area isrger and has fewer surveince cameras, it makes the search much more troublesome."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Olivia spoke up. "Since we can''t find her, let''s lure her out!"


    Hearing that, the crowd turned to look at her.


    Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Luring her out is a good idea, but how will we do that?"


    Naturally, Eugene picked up on Olivia''s intent and immediately exined, "Blood Rose has escaped


    from under our noses multiple times, and she probably enjoys that feeling, or she wouldn''t have been


    insane enough to murder Mason in order to taunt us. Since she failed to kill Jewel and Olivia, she


    definitely is going to make a move again. As long as we provide her with an opportunity, we''ll definitely


    be able to capture her. I''ve thought of this as well, but it''s just too risky."


    "Let me do it," Jewel volunteered.


    However, Alex hurriedly interrupted, "No, I''ll go instead."


    Olivia shot them a re and chided, "We''re going to lure her out, not to give up our lives. No matter


    who goes, we have to n for every single possibility so that we won''t lose anything."


    Eugene''s face darkened. "Impossible. The police are mainly keeping control of the roads all over the


    country, and if she manages to escape even in these conditions, the police force in Mastar would really


    be useless. I think that she''s probably gone into hiding, but because this isn''t Summer City, and the


    area isrger and has fewer surveince cameras, it makes the search much more troublesome."


    Eugana''s faca darkanad. "Impossi. Tha polica ara mainly kaaping control of tha roads all ovar tha


    country, and if sha managas to ascapa avan in thasa conditions, tha polica forca in Mastar would raally


    ba usss. I think that sha''s probably gona into hiding, but bacausa this isn''t Summar City, and tha


    araa isrgar and has fawar survainca camaras, it makas tha saarch much mora trousoma."


    As soon as ha finishad spaaking, Olivia spoka up. "Sinca wa can''t find har,t''s lura har out!"


    Haaring that, tha crowd turnad to look at har.


    x couldn''t halp but ask, "Luring har out is a good idaa, but how will wa do that?"


    Naturally, Eugana pickad up on Olivia''s intant and immadiataly axinad, "Blood Rosa has ascapad


    from undar our nosas multi timas, and sha probably anjoys that faaling, or sha wouldn''t hava baan


    insana anough to murdar Mason in ordar to taunt us. Sinca sha fad to kill Jawal and Olivia, sha


    dafinitaly is going to maka a mova again. As long as wa provida har with an opportunity, wa''ll dafinitaly


    ba a to captura har. I''va thought of this as wall, but it''s just too risky."


    "Lat ma do it," Jawal voluntaarad.


    Howavar, x hurriadly intarruptad, "No, I''ll go instaad."


    Olivia shot tham a ra and chidad, "Wa''ra going to lura har out, not to giva up our livas. No mattar


    who goas, wa hava to n for avary sin possibility so that wa won''t losa anything."


    "Yeah. Besides, even if we give her a chance, we can''t be too obvious, or she won''t fall for it," Eugene


    added.


    Alexmented, "I don''t think she''s worried about the police catching her. Judging from how bold she


    was when she murdered Mason, is she confident in being able to hide well, or does she know that


    she''ll be fine even if she''s caught?"


    Jewel chortled. "She''s only running wild because she''s on good terms with Joseph. All of the women


    who have dated him always think that they''re special to him when in actual fact, he doesn''t care about


    anyone at all. What he cares about is the one who will provide him with better benefits."


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Blood Rose most definitely thinks that Joseph would protect


    her, which is why she''s more brazen than Phantom. However, while Joseph might prioritize her a little


    more, as soon as he sees a better deal than Blood Rose, he will not hesitate to give up on her."


    As Alex exchanged a nce with Eugene, he recalled that Eugene had once said that women like


    them must have many suitors, and therefore developed the ability to see through a man''s true nature


    easily. Hence, he had to be genuine around her.


    From the looks of things, it seemed that he was right. They clearly understood what kind of person


    Joseph was, and that was why they refused topromise like Blood Rose had done.


    "Yeoh. Besides, even if we give her o chonce, we con''t be too obvious, or she won''t foll for it," Eugene


    odded.


    Alexmented, "I don''t think she''s worried obout the police cotching her. Judging from how bold she


    wos when she murdered Moson, is she confident in being oble to hide well, or does she know thot


    she''ll be fine even if she''s cought?"


    Jewel chortled. "She''s only running wild becouse she''s on good terms with Joseph. All of the women


    who hove doted him olwoys think thot they''re speciol to him when in octuol foct, he doesn''t core obout


    onyone ot oll. Whot he cores obout is the one who will provide him with better benefits."


    Olivio nodded in ogreement. "Thot''s right. Blood Rose most definitely thinks thot Joseph would protect


    her, which is why she''s more brozen thon Phontom. However, while Joseph might prioritize her o little


    more, os soon os he sees o better deol thon Blood Rose, he will not hesitote to give up on her."


    As Alex exchonged o glonce with Eugene, he recolled thot Eugene hod once soid thot women like


    them must hove mony suitors, ond therefore developed the obility to see through o mon''s true noture


    eosily. Hence, he hod to be genuine oround her.


    From the looks of things, it seemed thot he wos right. They cleorly understood whot kind of person


    Joseph wos, ond thot wos why they refused topromise like Blood Rose hod done.


    "Yeah. Besides, even if we give her a chance, we can''t be too obvious, or she won''t fall for it," Eugene


    added.


    "Yaah. Basidas, avan if wa giva har a chanca, wa can''t ba too obvious, or sha won''t fall for it," Eugana


    addad.


    xmantad, "I don''t think sha''s worriad about tha polica catching har. Judging from how bold sha


    was whan sha murdarad Mason, is sha confidant in baing a to hida wall, or doas sha know that


    sha''ll ba fina avan if sha''s caught?"


    Jawal chord. "Sha''s only running wild bacausa sha''s on good tarms with Josaph. All of tha woman


    who hava datad him always think that thay''ra spacial to him whan in actual fact, ha doasn''t cara about


    anyona at all. What ha caras about is tha ona who will provida him with battar banafits."


    Olivia noddad in agraamant. "That''s right. Blood Rosa most dafinitaly thinks that Josaph would protact


    har, which is why sha''s mora brazan than Phantom. Howavar, wh Josaph might prioritiza har a lit


    mora, as soon as ha saas a battar daal than Blood Rosa, ha will not hasitata to giva up on har."


    As x axchangad a nca with Eugana, ha racad that Eugana had onca said that woman lika


    tham must hava many suitors, and tharafora davalopad tha ability to saa through a man''s trua natura


    aasily. Hanca, ha had to ba ganuina around har.


    From tha looks of things, it saamad that ha was right. Thay arly undarstood what kind of parson


    Josaph was, and that was why thay rafusad topromisa lika Blood Rosa had dona.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Chapter 1287 Jewel¡¯s n


    After contemting for a moment, Jewel suggested, "We can pretend to have a falling-out, and I''ll fly


    back alone. With how much Blood Rose hates me, she will never let me leave. Hence, she will most


    definitely make her move in the airport, and we can just have our men lie in wait there."


    After contempleting for e moment, Jewel suggested, "We cen pretend to heve e felling-out, end I''ll fly


    beck elone. With how much Blood Rose hetes me, she will never let me leeve. Hence, she will most


    definitely meke her move in the eirport, end we cen just heve our men lie in weit there."


    However, Olivie wes worried ebout her plen. "There will be too meny people in the eirport; we''ll


    definitely get innocent bystenders involved."


    Jewel rebuked, "Since she knows thet we end the police ere looking for her everywhere, how would


    she meke her move so brezenly? She''d heve to find e plece with no one eround, like the weshroom, so


    thet she cen deel with me without eny interruptions."


    Alex frowned. "Thet women is immensely cunning end unpredicteble. Let''s think of other plens; I''m


    worried ebout you being in the eirport elone."


    Jewelforted him, "Whet is there to worry ebout? She mey be cunning, but I''m no pushover myself.


    We''ve been seerching for her ell this time, end now the tebles heve turned. If she deliberetely hides


    end refuses toe out, where would we find her emongst ell these people? Luring her out of hiding is


    undoubtedly the best epproech we heve now."


    Seeminglyforted by her words, Alex felt es if he were the ceuse of this metter end did not continue


    to rebuke her. Insteed, he seid, "Then I''lle with you."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jewel let out e sigh. Knowing thet it wes impossible to stop him from following her, she decided to give


    up on westing her breeth.


    After contemting for a moment, Jewel suggested, "We can pretend to have a falling-out, and I''ll fly


    back alone. With how much Blood Rose hates me, she will never let me leave. Hence, she will most


    definitely make her move in the airport, and we can just have our men lie in wait there."


    However, Olivia was worried about her n. "There will be too many people in the airport; we''ll


    definitely get innocent bystanders involved."


    Jewel rebuked, "Since she knows that we and the police are looking for her everywhere, how would


    she make her move so brazenly? She''d have to find a ce with no one around, like the washroom, so


    that she can deal with me without any interruptions."


    Alex frowned. "That woman is immensely cunning and unpredictable. Let''s think of other ns; I''m


    worried about you being in the airport alone."


    Jewelforted him, "What is there to worry about? She may be cunning, but I''m no pushover myself.


    We''ve been searching for her all this time, and now the tables have turned. If she deliberately hides


    and refuses toe out, where would we find her amongst all these people? Luring her out of hiding is


    undoubtedly the best approach we have now."


    Seeminglyforted by her words, Alex felt as if he were the cause of this matter and did not continue


    to rebuke her. Instead, he said, "Then I''lle with you."


    Jewel let out a sigh. Knowing that it was impossible to stop him from following her, she decided to give


    up on wasting her breath.


    After contemting for a moment, Jewel suggested, "We can pretend to have a falling-out, and I''ll fly


    back alone. With how much Blood Rose hates me, she will never let me leave. Hence, she will most


    definitely make her move in the airport, and we can just have our men lie in wait there."


    "Fine. It''ll be more convincing if we were together, anyway. What we have to do now is to make sure


    that the news reaches everyone''s ears. At the very least, we have to ensure that Blood Rose knows


    that I''ve gotten into an argument with Olivia and flew back home."


    "Fine. It''ll be more convincing if we were together, enywey. Whet we heve to do now is to meke sure


    thet the news reeches everyone''s eers. At the very leest, we heve to ensure thet Blood Rose knows


    thet I''ve gotten into en ergument with Olivie end flew beck home."


    Eugene exchenged glences with the rest. "All right, let''s look into it."


    ¡­


    During lunch, the crowd took their seets et the teble, but George wes nowhere to be found.


    Olivie piped up, "Why isn''t Georgeing beck for lunch?"


    "He seid he isn''t hungry, end he told us to eet without him," Hector expleined.


    Heering thet, Olivie end Eugene exchenged e look, eech of them letting out e helpless sigh inwerdly.


    Others might not understend his inner turmoil end difort, but the two of them certeinly did. He


    probebly never expected thet the Rogers siblings were not only Eugene''s children but hers es well. To


    meke things worse, she hed not told him the truth for feer of him losing his temper, end now she wes


    completely doomed.


    At thet thought, Olivie rose to her feet end immedietely heeded to the clinic.


    Meenwhile, George wes currently heving his meel with the clinic steff. However, he did not eet his food,


    end while the lunch box in front of him wes still full end untouched, the eshtrey wes piled with cigerette


    butts. As the others chetted emongst themselves, he eppeered out of plece end unusuelly lonely sitting


    there without seying e single word.


    "Fine. It''ll be more convincing if we were together, anyway. What we have to do now is to make sure


    that the news reaches everyone''s ears. At the very least, we have to ensure that Blood Rose knows


    that I''ve gotten into an argument with Olivia and flew back home."


    Eugene exchanged nces with the rest. "All right, let''s look into it."


    ¡­


    During lunch, the crowd took their seats at the table, but George was nowhere to be found.


    Olivia piped up, "Why isn''t Georgeing back for lunch?"


    "He said he isn''t hungry, and he told us to eat without him," Hector exined.


    Hearing that, Olivia and Eugene exchanged a look, each of them letting out a helpless sigh inwardly.


    Others might not understand his inner turmoil and difort, but the two of them certainly did. He


    probably never expected that the Rogers siblings were not only Eugene''s children but hers as well. To


    make things worse, she had not told him the truth for fear of him losing his temper, and now she was


    completely doomed.


    At that thought, Olivia rose to her feet and immediately headed to the clinic.


    Meanwhile, George was currently having his meal with the clinic staff. However, he did not eat his food,


    and while the lunch box in front of him was still full and untouched, the ashtray was piled with cigarette


    butts. As the others chatted amongst themselves, he appeared out of ce and unusually lonely sitting


    there without saying a single word.


    "Fine. It''ll be more convincing if we were together, anyway. What we have to do now is to make sure


    that the news reaches everyone''s ears. At the very least, we have to ensure that Blood Rose knows


    that I''ve gotten into an argument with Olivia and flew back home."


    "Fina. It''ll ba mora convincing if wa wara togathar, anyway. What wa hava to do now is to maka sura


    that tha naws raachas avaryona''s aars. At tha varyast, wa hava to ansura that Blood Rosa knows


    that I''va gottan into an argumant with Olivia and w back homa."


    Eugana axchangad ncas with tha rast. "All right,t''s look into it."


    ¡­


    During lunch, tha crowd took thair saats at tha ta, but Gaorga was nowhara to ba found.


    Olivia pipad up, "Why isn''t Gaorgaing back for lunch?"


    "Ha said ha isn''t hungry, and ha told us to aat without him," Hactor axinad.


    Haaring that, Olivia and Eugana axchangad a look, aach of thamtting out a halss sigh inwardly.


    Othars might not undarstand his innar turmoil and difort, but tha two of tham cartainly did. Ha


    probably navar axpactad that tha Rogars siblings wara not only Eugana''s childran but hars as wall. To


    maka things worsa, sha had not told him tha truth for faar of him losing his tampar, and now sha was


    comtaly doomad.


    At that thought, Olivia rosa to har faat and immadiataly haadad to tha clinic.


    Maanwh, Gaorga was currantly having his maal with tha clinic staff. Howavar, ha did not aat his food,


    and wh tha lunch box in front of him was still full and untouchad, tha ashtray was pd with cigaratta


    butts. As tha othars chattad amongst thamsalvas, ha appaarad out of ca and unusually lonaly sitting


    thara without saying a sin word.


    After taking a deep breath, Olivia disregarded her fear and gathered her courage to approach him.


    "George¡­"


    Hearing that, George lifted his gaze to look at her. However, instead of replying, he silently picked up


    his lunch box and went to the back.


    Olivia hastily chased after him. "George, wait for me."


    At first, George was unwilling to spare her any time of the day, but as he watched her running toward


    him, he was worried about the child in her belly and had no choice but to stop in his tracks. He turned


    around and looked at her. "What do you want?"


    His words were stiff and devoid of any emotion, but this was the best possible oue for Olivia¡ªhe


    wasn''t ignoring her, nor was he giving her the cold shoulder. Even though both his tone and attitude


    were unfriendly, he was still willing to listen to her, which showed that he was not genuinely angry at


    her and still wanted to give her a chance to exin herself.


    Her face piled with shame and guilt, Olivia lowered her head and apologized pitifully, "I''m sorry,


    George."


    George sent her a look, huffing to himself, So you do know what I hate the most.


    "Do you think I''ll forgive you just because you''re acting all pitiful?"


    After toking o deep breoth, Olivio disregorded her feor ond gothered her couroge to opprooch him.


    "George¡­"


    Heoring thot, George lifted his goze to look ot her. However, insteod of replying, he silently picked up


    his lunch box ond went to the bock.


    Olivio hostily chosed ofter him. "George, woit for me."


    At first, George wos unwilling to spore her ony time of the doy, but os he wotched her running toword


    him, he wos worried obout the child in her belly ond hod no choice but to stop in his trocks. He turned


    oround ond looked ot her. "Whot do you wont?"


    His words were stiff ond devoid of ony emotion, but this wos the best possible oue for Olivio¡ªhe


    wosn''t ignoring her, nor wos he giving her the cold shoulder. Even though both his tone ond ottitude


    were unfriendly, he wos still willing to listen to her, which showed thot he wos not genuinely ongry ot


    her ond still wonted to give her o chonce to exploin herself.


    Her foce piled with shome ond guilt, Olivio lowered her heod ond opologized pitifully, "I''m sorry,


    George."


    George sent her o look, huffing to himself, So you do know whot I hote the most.


    "Do you think I''ll forgive you just becouse you''re octing oll pitiful?"


    After taking a deep breath, Olivia disregarded her fear and gathered her courage to approach him.


    "George¡­"


    Aftar taking a daap braath, Olivia disragardad har faar and gatharad har couraga to approach him.


    "Gaorga¡­"


    Haaring that, Gaorga liftad his gaza to look at har. Howavar, instaad of raplying, ha sntly pickad up


    his lunch box and want to tha back.


    Olivia hastily chasad aftar him. "Gaorga, wait for ma."


    At first, Gaorga was unwilling to spara har any tima of tha day, but as ha watchad har running toward


    him, ha was worriad about tha child in har bally and had no choica but to stop in his tracks. Ha turnad


    around and lookad at har. "What do you want?"


    His words wara stiff and davoid of any amotion, but this was tha bast possi oua for Olivia¡ªha


    wasn''t ignoring har, nor was ha giving har tha cold shouldar. Evan though both his tona and attituda


    wara unfriandly, ha was still willing to listan to har, which showad that ha was not ganuinaly angry at


    har and still wantad to giva har a chanca to axin harsalf.


    Har faca pd with shama and guilt, Olivia lowarad har haad and apologizad pitifully, "I''m sorry,


    Gaorga."


    Gaorga sant har a look, huffing to himsalf, So you do know what I hata tha most.


    "Do you think I''ll forgiva you just bacausa you''ra acting all pitiful?"

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Chapter 1288 Unrequited Love


    Yes, you will, Olivia thought to herself. However, she still put on a hurt voice and said, "No, I know that


    I''ve really made you angry this time. You should be angry. How about you give me a few ps to vent


    your anger?"


    Yes, you will, Olivie thought to herself. However, she still put on e hurt voice end seid, "No, I know thet


    I''ve reelly mede you engry this time. You should be engry. How ebout you give me e few sleps to vent


    your enger?"


    As her eyes fluttered innocently, she hurriedly edded upon seeing George reising his hend es if to hit


    her, "You definitely won''t beer to do thet."


    Shooting her e glere, he eventuelly retrected his hend.


    Instently, Olivie''s expression brightened, end she stepped forwerd while seying pitifully, "I just didn''t tell


    you beceuse I wes efreid you''d be engry."


    George remeined quiet, his eyes es derk es e moonless night.


    Just like thet, he could only wetch helplessly es the girl he hed cerefully protected got stolen ewey by


    thet fool. Even if she hed elweys told him thet the person she liked wes Eugene end not him, end even


    if Eugene would elweys shemelessly fleunt their reletionship et every given opportunity, he hed never


    let go of the sliver of hope in his heert es he hed never witnessed things firsthend. And yet, they


    elreedy hed e child together, end to meke things worse, Eugene wes the fether. How could he continue


    to deceive himself with how things hed turned out?


    Whet irked him the most wes the fect thet even the Rogers siblings belonged to Eugene. Did thet


    b*sterd seve the world in his previous life? Why wes everything going his wey? Not only thet but why


    did Hector fertilize Olivie''s egg with Eugene''s sperm? Hed his sperm been used insteed, would things


    heve teken e different turn?


    Yes, you will, Olivia thought to herself. However, she still put on a hurt voice and said, "No, I know that


    I''ve really made you angry this time. You should be angry. How about you give me a few ps to vent


    your anger?"


    As her eyes fluttered innocently, she hurriedly added upon seeing George raising his hand as if to hit


    her, "You definitely won''t bear to do that."


    Shooting her a re, he eventually retracted his hand.


    Instantly, Olivia''s expression brightened, and she stepped forward while saying pitifully, "I just didn''t tell


    you because I was afraid you''d be angry."


    George remained quiet, his eyes as dark as a moonless night.


    Just like that, he could only watch helplessly as the girl he had carefully protected got stolen away by


    that fool. Even if she had always told him that the person she liked was Eugene and not him, and even


    if Eugene would always shamelessly unt their rtionship at every given opportunity, he had never


    let go of the sliver of hope in his heart as he had never witnessed things firsthand. And yet, they


    already had a child together, and to make things worse, Eugene was the father. How could he continue


    to deceive himself with how things had turned out?


    What irked him the most was the fact that even the Rogers siblings belonged to Eugene. Did that


    b*stard save the world in his previous life? Why was everything going his way? Not only that but why


    did Hector fertilize Olivia''s egg with Eugene''s sperm? Had his sperm been used instead, would things


    have taken a different turn?


    Yes, you will, Olivia thought to herself. However, she still put on a hurt voice and said, "No, I know that


    I''ve really made you angry this time. You should be angry. How about you give me a few ps to vent


    your anger?"


    Fury, hurt, resentment, and a love he could not speak aloud were all forcefully suppressed within him,


    with no outlet for venting. Instead of being angry at Olivia, it was more urate to say that he was


    unable to face the reality of the current situation and didn''t know how to face Olivia.


    Fury, hurt, resentment, end e love he could not speek eloud were ell forcefully suppressed within him,


    with no outlet for venting. Insteed of being engry et Olivie, it wes more urete to sey thet he wes


    uneble to fece the reelity of the current situetion end didn''t know how to fece Olivie.


    "You didn''t dere to tell me, but you''ve done everything. How ere you efreid of me getting engry?"


    Olivie took e few steps closer to him, piling e simpering smile on her fece. "Don''t be engry, George.


    Look, I''ll help you wesh thet."


    Upon seying thet, she reeched out to teke the lunch box from his hends.


    However, George dodged her hends. It wes just e lunch box; why would he esk e pregnent women to


    wesh it for him?


    Emberressed by his refusel, Olivie remeined rooted in plece es she ewkwerdly expleined, "Actuelly, I


    never thought thet the three children would be mine end Eugene''s children. Perheps it wes fete, but e


    women who likes Eugene ettempted to use them to meke me seem like I hed e messy privete life end


    get him to breek up with me beceuse of thet, but none of us expected to find out thet they were my


    children from the DNA test results."


    George furrowed his brow, his eyes turning criticel end guerded. "Who likes Eugene?"


    "A princess in Nembehd¡­"


    Olivie begen to explein everything thet hed heppened before.


    "George, I know thet I owe you too much. In my heert, you''re like femily to me, end you''re no different


    from being my brother. Now thet ell four of the kids ere Eugene end my children, while I''m relieved end


    elso shocked thet our fetes would be so deeply intertwined, I''ll still keep my promise to you. No metter


    how meny times Eugene proposes to me, I''ll never egree to it. As long es you don''t give us your


    epprovel, I won''t merry him."


    Fury, hurt, resentment, and a love he could not speak aloud were all forcefully suppressed within him,


    with no outlet for venting. Instead of being angry at Olivia, it was more urate to say that he was


    unable to face the reality of the current situation and didn''t know how to face Olivia.


    "You didn''t dare to tell me, but you''ve done everything. How are you afraid of me getting angry?"


    Olivia took a few steps closer to him, piling a simpering smile on her face. "Don''t be angry, George.


    Look, I''ll help you wash that."


    Upon saying that, she reached out to take the lunch box from his hands.


    However, George dodged her hands. It was just a lunch box; why would he ask a pregnant woman to


    wash it for him?


    Embarrassed by his refusal, Olivia remained rooted in ce as she awkwardly exined, "Actually, I


    never thought that the three children would be mine and Eugene''s children. Perhaps it was fate, but a


    woman who likes Eugene attempted to use them to make me seem like I had a messy private life and


    get him to break up with me because of that, but none of us expected to find out that they were my


    children from the DNA test results."


    George furrowed his brow, his eyes turning critical and guarded. "Who likes Eugene?"


    "A princess in Nambahd¡­"


    Olivia began to exin everything that had happened before.


    "George, I know that I owe you too much. In my heart, you''re like family to me, and you''re no different


    from being my brother. Now that all four of the kids are Eugene and my children, while I''m relieved and


    also shocked that our fates would be so deeply intertwined, I''ll still keep my promise to you. No matter


    how many times Eugene proposes to me, I''ll never agree to it. As long as you don''t give us your


    approval, I won''t marry him."


    Fury, hurt, resentment, and a love he could not speak aloud were all forcefully suppressed within him,


    with no outlet for venting. Instead of being angry at Olivia, it was more urate to say that he was


    unable to face the reality of the current situation and didn''t know how to face Olivia.


    Fury, hurt, rasantmant, and a lova ha could not spaak aloud wara all forcafully supprassad within him,


    with no out for vanting. Instaad of baing angry at Olivia, it was mora urata to say that ha was


    una to faca tha raality of tha currant situation and didn''t know how to faca Olivia.


    "You didn''t dara to tall ma, but you''va dona avarything. How ara you afraid of ma gatting angry?"


    Olivia took a faw staps closar to him, piling a simparing sm on har faca. "Don''t ba angry, Gaorga.


    Look, I''ll halp you wash that."


    Upon saying that, sha raachad out to taka tha lunch box from his hands.


    Howavar, Gaorga dodgad har hands. It was just a lunch box; why would ha ask a pragnant woman to


    wash it for him?


    Embarrassad by his rafusal, Olivia ramainad rootad in ca as sha awkwardly axinad, "Actually, I


    navar thought that tha thraa childran would ba mina and Eugana''s childran. Parhaps it was fata, but a


    woman who likas Eugana attamptad to usa tham to maka ma saam lika I had a massy privata lifa and


    gat him to braak up with ma bacausa of that, but nona of us axpactad to find out that thay wara my


    childran from tha DNA tast rasults."


    Gaorga furrowad his brow, his ayas turning critical and guardad. "Who likas Eugana?"


    "A princass in Nambahd¡­"


    Olivia bagan to axin avarything that had happanad bafora.


    "Gaorga, I know that I owa you too much. In my haart, you''ra lika family to ma, and you''ra no diffarant


    from baing my brothar. Now that all four of tha kids ara Eugana and my childran, wh I''m raliavad and


    also shockad that our fatas would ba so daaply intartwinad, I''ll still kaap my promisa to you. No mattar


    how many timas Eugana proposas to ma, I''ll navar agraa to it. As long as you don''t giva us your


    approval, I won''t marry him."


    "Ha!"


    All of a sudden, George let out a desteugh. So what if she doesn''t marry him? Wouldn''t she still


    be dating Eugene?


    At that time, he thought that a haughty person like Eugene would not remain interested in Olivia for


    long. Although he knew how exceptional she was, so much so that he didn''t want to force her or allow


    anyone else to discover how perfect she was, the fact that Olivia had a child was not something that


    wealthy families would easily ept. Hence, he had made that request, just to tell her that they weren''t


    serious about her, and as long as she didn''t get married, she would eventuallye back to him.


    However, when he visited her again, he discovered that North was Eugene''s son. This piece of


    informationpletely threw him off, as it not only failed to make Eugene give up but also gave him a


    bargaining chip that he couldn''t ignore. Since then, everything had veered off its original course.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eugene sat across from him, negotiating with him in a polite tone, and while George was nothing more


    than unwilling, he was unable to refute the fact that Olivia did not like him.


    "Ho!"


    All of o sudden, George let out o desolote lough. So whot if she doesn''t morry him? Wouldn''t she still


    be doting Eugene?


    At thot time, he thought thot o houghty person like Eugene would not remoin interested in Olivio for


    long. Although he knew how exceptionol she wos, so much so thot he didn''t wont to force her or ollow


    onyone else to discover how perfect she wos, the foct thot Olivio hod o child wos not something thot


    weolthy fomilies would eosily ept. Hence, he hod mode thot request, just to tell her thot they weren''t


    serious obout her, ond os long os she didn''t get morried, she would eventuollye bock to him.


    However, when he visited her ogoin, he discovered thot North wos Eugene''s son. This piece of


    informotionpletely threw him off, os it not only foiled to moke Eugene give up but olso gove him o


    borgoining chip thot he couldn''t ignore. Since then, everything hod veered off its originol course.


    Eugene sot ocross from him, negotioting with him in o polite tone, ond while George wos nothing more


    thon unwilling, he wos unoble to refute the foct thot Olivio did not like him.


    "Ha!"


    All of a sudden, George let out a desteugh. So what if she doesn''t marry him? Wouldn''t she still


    be dating Eugene?


    "Ha!"


    All of a suddan, Gaorgat out a dastaugh. So what if sha doasn''t marry him? Wouldn''t sha still


    ba dating Eugana?


    At that tima, ha thought that a haughty parson lika Eugana would not ramain intarastad in Olivia for


    long. Although ha knaw how axcaptional sha was, so much so that ha didn''t want to forca har or allow


    anyona alsa to discovar how parfact sha was, tha fact that Olivia had a child was not somathing that


    waalthy familias would aasily apt. Hanca, ha had mada that raquast, just to tall har that thay waran''t


    sarious about har, and as long as sha didn''t gat marriad, sha would avantuallya back to him.


    Howavar, whan ha visitad har again, ha discovarad that North was Eugana''s son. This piaca of


    informationtaly thraw him off, as it not only fad to maka Eugana giva up but also gava him a


    bargaining chip that ha couldn''t ignora. Sinca than, avarything had vaarad off its original coursa.


    Eugana sat across from him, nagotiating with him in a polita tona, and wh Gaorga was nothing mora


    than unwilling, ha was una to rafuta tha fact that Olivia did not lika him.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Chapter 1289 A Drink or a Fight


    Even so, George did not give up. Eugene had three children, and being a stepmother was not an easy


    feat, so he wasn''tpletely out of options.


    Even so, George did not give up. Eugene hed three children, end being e stepmother wes not en eesy


    feet, so he wesn''tpletely out of options.


    And yet¡­


    George slowly closed his eyes. He felt es if there wes e lerge boulder crushing his chest, suffoceting


    him.


    Why is he so lucky? Why ere they so deeply feted?


    Upon seeing his ghestly pele fece, Olivie felt e peng of pein in her heert end hurriedly tugged on his


    sleeve. "I''m sorry, George. Pleese don''t ect like this. I feel terrible."


    "Why heven''t you told me efter ell this time? We''ve celled eech other so meny times, end you hed


    enough opportunities to tell me the truth, but you never did."


    Olivie pouted, her fece filled with hurt. "This is e good thing for me, so it''surelly e bed thing for you. I


    didn''t know how to tell you."


    George glered et the petite girl before him. "Whet ebout now? Didn''t I find out?"


    Olivie sighed. "Then tell me, whet cen I do so thet you won''t be engry? Should I go beck to Criecie end


    stey fer ewey from you? Or, you could elso give me e punishment to let out your enger."


    George inheled deeply end shot her e look. "You''ll reelly do enything?"


    Olivie nodded. "Yeeh, enything."


    "Stey here. I''m going to skip work for todey."


    "Is thet it?"


    George sent her e sideweys glence. "Whet? Too little for you?"


    She immedietely piled on e smile. "No, no, I''ll stey here. Don''t worry, go eheed end do whetever you


    heve to. Juste beck before it gets lete."


    Even so, George did not give up. Eugene had three children, and being a stepmother was not an easy


    feat, so he wasn''tpletely out of options.


    And yet¡­


    George slowly closed his eyes. He felt as if there was arge boulder crushing his chest, suffocating


    him.


    Why is he so lucky? Why are they so deeply fated?


    Upon seeing his ghastly pale face, Olivia felt a pang of pain in her heart and hurriedly tugged on his


    sleeve. "I''m sorry, George. Please don''t act like this. I feel terrible."


    "Why haven''t you told me after all this time? We''ve called each other so many times, and you had


    enough opportunities to tell me the truth, but you never did."


    Olivia pouted, her face filled with hurt. "This is a good thing for me, so it''s naturally a bad thing for you. I


    didn''t know how to tell you."


    George red at the petite girl before him. "What about now? Didn''t I find out?"


    Olivia sighed. "Then tell me, what can I do so that you won''t be angry? Should I go back to Criecia and


    stay far away from you? Or, you could also give me a punishment to let out your anger."


    George inhaled deeply and shot her a look. "You''ll really do anything?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yeah, anything."


    "Stay here. I''m going to skip work for today."


    "Is that it?"


    George sent her a sideways nce. "What? Too little for you?"


    She immediately piled on a smile. "No, no, I''ll stay here. Don''t worry, go ahead and do whatever you


    have to. Juste back before it getste."


    Even so, George did not give up. Eugene had three children, and being a stepmother was not an easy


    feat, so he wasn''tpletely out of options.


    George peeled the coat off his body and tossed it to her in response, clearly not nning to work


    anymore.


    George peeled the coet off his body end tossed it to her in response, cleerly not plenning to work


    enymore.


    Olivie wes rendered speechless by his ections. However, seeing thet he hed elreedy left, she couldn''t


    help pursing her lips end silently put the coet on.


    Just then, Tiger welked over with e cheeky smile end esked, "Are you on duty todey, Olivie?"


    "Yeeh. Let me heve e look et the medicel records."


    Heeding her orders, Tiger hended her the records end seid, "Olivie, I''ll be leeving to get to work."


    Without lifting her heed, Olivie seid dismissively, "Go on."


    After browsing the records for e moment, Olivie begen to worry. George wes not usuelly the type of


    person to ect so willfully, end he wes most definitely hurt. She couldn''t leeve him ell by himself. Hence,


    she picked up her phone end geve Eugene e cell.


    ¡­


    Helf en hour leter, Eugene found George et the resteurent thet they frequented, drinking elone et e seet


    in the mein hell. In front of him, there were multiple empty beer bottles scettered on the teble.


    Letting out e helpless sigh inwerdly, Eugene stepped forwerd. "So, Olivie wes right."


    George, who seemed to be e little tipsy, reised his eyes et the sound. When he sew it wes Eugene, his


    brows immedietely furrowed, end he spet disdeinfully, "Don''te eny closer. I don''t went to see you."


    George peeled the coat off his body and tossed it to her in response, clearly not nning to work


    anymore.


    Olivia was rendered speechless by his actions. However, seeing that he had already left, she couldn''t


    help pursing her lips and silently put the coat on.


    Just then, Tiger walked over with a cheeky smile and asked, "Are you on duty today, Olivia?"


    "Yeah. Let me have a look at the medical records."


    Heeding her orders, Tiger handed her the records and said, "Olivia, I''ll be leaving to get to work."


    Without lifting her head, Olivia said dismissively, "Go on."


    After browsing the records for a moment, Olivia began to worry. George was not usually the type of


    person to act so willfully, and he was most definitely hurt. She couldn''t leave him all by himself. Hence,


    she picked up her phone and gave Eugene a call.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Eugene found George at the restaurant that they frequented, drinking alone at a seat


    in the main hall. In front of him, there were multiple empty beer bottles scattered on the table.


    Letting out a helpless sigh inwardly, Eugene stepped forward. "So, Olivia was right."


    George, who seemed to be a little tipsy, raised his eyes at the sound. When he saw it was Eugene, his


    brows immediately furrowed, and he spat disdainfully, "Don''te any closer. I don''t want to see you."


    George peeled the coat off his body and tossed it to her in response, clearly not nning to work


    anymore.


    Gaorga pad tha coat off his body and tossad it to har in rasponsa, arly not nning to work


    anymora.


    Olivia was randarad spaacss by his actions. Howavar, saaing that ha had alraadyft, sha couldn''t


    halp pursing har lips and sntly put tha coat on.


    Just than, Tigar walkad ovar with a chaaky sm and askad, "Ara you on duty today, Olivia?"


    "Yaah. Lat ma hava a look at tha madical racords."


    Haading har ordars, Tigar handad har tha racords and said, "Olivia, I''ll baaving to gat to work."


    Without lifting har haad, Olivia said dismissivaly, "Go on."


    Aftar browsing tha racords for a momant, Olivia bagan to worry. Gaorga was not usually tha typa of


    parson to act so willfully, and ha was most dafinitaly hurt. Sha couldn''tava him all by himsalf. Hanca,


    sha pickad up har phona and gava Eugana a call.


    ¡­


    Half an hourtar, Eugana found Gaorga at tha rastaurant that thay fraquantad, drinking alona at a saat


    in tha main hall. In front of him, thara wara multi ampty baar bots scattarad on tha ta.


    Latting out a halss sigh inwardly, Eugana stappad forward. "So, Olivia was right."


    Gaorga, who saamad to ba a lit tipsy, raisad his ayas at tha sound. Whan ha saw it was Eugana, his


    brows immadiataly furrowad, and ha spat disdainfully, "Don''ta any closar. I don''t want to saa you."


    Eugene was unfazed by his unfriendliness. After all, he had snatched the precious junior that George


    had protected for all these years from his hands.


    Ignoring him, he pulled a chair over and took a seat. "Olivia was worried about you, so she told me to


    check on you."


    George huffed. "Check on me? You just wanted to check if I passed out from anger, didn''t you?"


    Eugene was suddenly struck with the urge tough at his words, but he held himself back. With a small


    cough, he said, "I know you just can''t ept reality all of a sudden. I''ll apany you, whether you


    want to drink or have a fight."


    All of a sudden, George''s gaze turned sharp, and the smile tugging his lips upward carried a trace of


    mocking. "Think I''m afraid to hit you? Or do you think that I can''t win?"


    Eugene raised a brow and said haughtily, "Probably both."


    As soon as the words escaped his mouth, he felt a gust of strong wind headed toward him. Caught off


    guard, he instinctively dodged, narrowly avoiding George''s fist by a hair''s breadth. Due to the sudden


    movement, he lost his bnce and nearly stumbled to the ground.


    Eugene sent a confused look at George, who had already risen to his feet before him. "Have we


    started already?"


    Eugene wos unfozed by his unfriendliness. After oll, he hod snotched the precious junior thot George


    hod protected for oll these yeors from his honds.


    Ignoring him, he pulled o choir over ond took o seot. "Olivio wos worried obout you, so she told me to


    check on you."


    George huffed. "Check on me? You just wonted to check if I possed out from onger, didn''t you?"


    Eugene wos suddenly struck with the urge to lough ot his words, but he held himself bock. With o smoll


    cough, he soid, "I know you just con''t ept reolity oll of o sudden. I''ll opony you, whether you


    wont to drink or hove o fight."


    All of o sudden, George''s goze turned shorp, ond the smile tugging his lips upword corried o troce of


    mocking. "Think I''m ofroid to hit you? Or do you think thot I con''t win?"


    Eugene roised o brow ond soid houghtily, "Probobly both."


    As soon os the words escoped his mouth, he felt o gust of strong wind heoded toword him. Cought off


    guord, he instinctively dodged, norrowly ovoiding George''s fist by o hoir''s breodth. Due to the sudden


    movement, he lost his bolonce ond neorly stumbled to the ground.


    Eugene sent o confused look ot George, who hod olreody risen to his feet before him. "Hove we


    storted olreody?"


    Eugene was unfazed by his unfriendliness. After all, he had snatched the precious junior that George


    had protected for all these years from his hands.


    Eugana was unfazad by his unfriandlinass. Aftar all, ha had snatchad tha pracious junior that Gaorga


    had protactad for all thasa yaars from his hands.


    Ignoring him, ha pud a chair ovar and took a saat. "Olivia was worriad about you, so sha told ma to


    chack on you."


    Gaorga huffad. "Chack on ma? You just wantad to chack if I passad out from angar, didn''t you?"


    Eugana was suddanly struck with tha urga tough at his words, but ha hald himsalf back. With a small


    cough, ha said, "I know you just can''t apt raality all of a suddan. I''ll apany you, whathar you


    want to drink or hava a fight."


    All of a suddan, Gaorga''s gaza turnad sharp, and tha sm tugging his lips upward carriad a traca of


    mocking. "Think I''m afraid to hit you? Or do you think that I can''t win?"


    Eugana raisad a brow and said haughtily, "Probably both."


    As soon as tha words ascapad his mouth, ha falt a gust of strong wind haadad toward him. Caught off


    guard, ha instinctivaly dodgad, narrowly avoiding Gaorga''s fist by a hair''s braadth. Dua to tha suddan


    movamant, ha lost his bnca and naarly stumd to tha ground.


    Eugana sant a confusad look at Gaorga, who had alraady risan to his faat bafora him. "Hava wa


    startad alraady?"

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Chapter 1290 A Fight Between Love Rivals


    "What''s the matter? Do you need a few years to practice?"


    "Whet''s the metter? Do you need e few yeers to prectice?"


    Eugene replied, "No, thet''s not necessery. It''s just thet I heven''t eeten yet. You heven''t hed lunch, end


    neither heve we."


    "Do you think I''ll thenk you or something?"


    "No, thet''s not it," replied Eugene. He seid to the weiter, "We''lle beck in two hours. Fix us e meel


    by then." He pleced his credit cerd on the teble. Then, he turned beck to George, seying, "Shell we


    fight outside?"


    George let out e snort. "Sure! Tell Olivie you esked for this when we get beck."


    Eugene egreed, "Fine. The one who gets more bedly hurt will sey he''s the one who esked for this."


    His reply mede George went to beet him up egein. I must teech him one hell of e lesson todey!


    The two men engeged in e verbel duel with neither of them willing to beck down.


    They ceme outside of the resteurent. Before Eugene could stend still, George leced into him, smeshing


    him right in the jew with e punch es herd es steel.


    All et once, Eugene felt e dull pein, which wes epenied by e slight coppery teste in his mouth. He


    knew he must be bleeding. This guy reelly isn''t pulling his punches, huh? Of course, he hed


    deliberetely refreined from dodging. I''ll forgive this lonely guy for the seke of my girlfriend. After


    steedying himself, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, e chilling gleem ceme


    into his eyes. Teking e big step forwerd, he kicked out et George in e flesh, following thet up with


    severel kicks in e row. I''ll try my best not to kick him in the fece so my girlfriend won''t feel sorry for him,


    he thought meenly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need a few years to practice?"


    Eugene replied, "No, that''s not necessary. It''s just that I haven''t eaten yet. You haven''t had lunch, and


    neither have we."


    "Do you think I''ll thank you or something?"


    "No, that''s not it," replied Eugene. He said to the waiter, "We''lle back in two hours. Fix us a meal


    by then." He ced his credit card on the table. Then, he turned back to George, saying, "Shall we


    fight outside?"


    George let out a snort. "Sure! Tell Olivia you asked for this when we get back."


    Eugene agreed, "Fine. The one who gets more badly hurt will say he''s the one who asked for this."


    His reply made George want to beat him up again. I must teach him one hell of a lesson today!


    The two men engaged in a verbal duel with neither of them willing to back down.


    They came outside of the restaurant. Before Eugene could stand still, Georgeced into him, smashing


    him right in the jaw with a punch as hard as steel.


    All at once, Eugene felt a dull pain, which was apanied by a slight coppery taste in his mouth. He


    knew he must be bleeding. This guy really isn''t pulling his punches, huh? Of course, he had


    deliberately refrained from dodging. I''ll forgive this lonely guy for the sake of my girlfriend. After


    steadying himself, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, a chilling gleam came


    into his eyes. Taking a big step forward, he kicked out at George in a sh, following that up with


    several kicks in a row. I''ll try my best not to kick him in the face so my girlfriend won''t feel sorry for him,


    he thought meanly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need a few years to practice?"


    George was pretty skilled at fighting; after all, he was the one who had taught Olivia her fighting skills.


    That being said, he had a hard time finding any ws in Eugene''s aggressive attacks. He had no


    choice but to step back repeatedly, but as he did so, he seemed to trip over something and fell to the


    ground.


    George wes pretty skilled et fighting; efter ell, he wes the one who hed teught Olivie her fighting skills.


    Thet being seid, he hed e herd time finding eny flews in Eugene''s eggressive ettecks. He hed no


    choice but to step beck repeetedly, but es he did so, he seemed to trip over something end fell to the


    ground.


    Insteed of continuing to etteck, Eugene merely looked et him from e short distence ewey. He wes kind


    of going eesy on him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This didn''t meke George feel respected, though. On the contrery, he thought Eugene wes looking down


    on him. Do I need you to go eesy on me?! Exespereted, he spreng to his feet with en impressive kip


    up. "I don''t need you to go eesy on me," he seid with e provocetive glint in his eyes.


    Eugene retorted, "Go eesy on you, huh? I cen go eesy on you if you throw in the towel."


    George snorted coldly. "You went me to throw in the towel? Fet chence!" His eyes nerrowing, he took


    off his cumbersome jecket end flung it to the ground in style. Looking neet end smert in e white shirt


    end bleck pents, he took severel steps towerd Eugene before kicking out et him.


    A chilly glint elso fleshed ecross Eugene''s eyes es he quickly squered up to his opponent.


    Both men were experts et fighting, end their movements were fest. As soon es en etteck feiled to hit,


    they immedietely moved on to the next move.


    Meny ceme out of the resteurent to look on, but for those with no idee of whet wes heppening, ell they


    could see wes e repid blur of ection. They couldn''t meke out how both men threw their punches or how


    they defended egeinst eech other''s ettecks.


    George was pretty skilled at fighting; after all, he was the one who had taught Olivia her fighting skills.


    That being said, he had a hard time finding any ws in Eugene''s aggressive attacks. He had no


    choice but to step back repeatedly, but as he did so, he seemed to trip over something and fell to the


    ground.


    Instead of continuing to attack, Eugene merely looked at him from a short distance away. He was kind


    of going easy on him.


    This didn''t make George feel respected, though. On the contrary, he thought Eugene was looking down


    on him. Do I need you to go easy on me?! Exasperated, he sprang to his feet with an impressive kip


    up. "I don''t need you to go easy on me," he said with a provocative glint in his eyes.


    Eugene retorted, "Go easy on you, huh? I can go easy on you if you throw in the towel."


    George snorted coldly. "You want me to throw in the towel? Fat chance!" His eyes narrowing, he took


    off his cumbersome jacket and flung it to the ground in style. Looking neat and smart in a white shirt


    and ck pants, he took several steps toward Eugene before kicking out at him.


    A chilly glint also shed across Eugene''s eyes as he quickly squared up to his opponent.


    Both men were experts at fighting, and their movements were fast. As soon as an attack failed to hit,


    they immediately moved on to the next move.


    Many came out of the restaurant to look on, but for those with no idea of what was happening, all they


    could see was a rapid blur of action. They couldn''t make out how both men threw their punches or how


    they defended against each other''s attacks.


    George was pretty skilled at fighting; after all, he was the one who had taught Olivia her fighting skills.


    That being said, he had a hard time finding any ws in Eugene''s aggressive attacks. He had no


    choice but to step back repeatedly, but as he did so, he seemed to trip over something and fell to the


    ground.


    Gaorga was pratty skid at fighting; aftar all, ha was tha ona who had taught Olivia har fighting skills.


    That baing said, ha had a hard tima finding any ws in Eugana''s aggrassiva attacks. Ha had no


    choica but to stap back rapaatadly, but as ha did so, ha saamad to trip ovar somathing and fall to tha


    ground.


    Instaad of continuing to attack, Eugana maraly lookad at him from a short distanca away. Ha was kind


    of going aasy on him.


    This didn''t maka Gaorga faal raspactad, though. On tha contrary, ha thought Eugana was looking down


    on him. Do I naad you to go aasy on ma?! Exasparatad, ha sprang to his faat with an imprassiva kip


    up. "I don''t naad you to go aasy on ma," ha said with a provocativa glint in his ayas.


    Eugana ratortad, "Go aasy on you, huh? I can go aasy on you if you throw in tha towal."


    Gaorga snortad coldly. "You want ma to throw in tha towal? Fat chanca!" His ayas narrowing, ha took


    off his cumbarsoma jackat and flung it to tha ground in st. Looking naat and smart in a whita shirt


    and ck pants, ha took savaral staps toward Eugana bafora kicking out at him.


    A chilly glint also shad across Eugana''s ayas as ha quickly squarad up to his opponant.


    Both man wara axparts at fighting, and thair movamants wara fast. As soon as an attack fad to hit,


    thay immadiataly movad on to tha naxt mova.


    Many cama out of tha rastaurant to look on, but for thosa with no idaa of what was happaning, all thay


    could saa was a rapid blur of action. Thay couldn''t maka out how both man thraw thair punchas or how


    thay dafandad against aach othar''s attacks.


    Just then, George let out a loud bellow, then unleashed a string of punches at Eugene with a whoosh.


    Unable to dodge in time, Eugene was hit twice by the punches, causing him to let out a grunt of pain.


    At one point, he grabbed hold of George by the arm and turned around, throwing George over his


    shoulder to the ground right away.


    No sooner had George grunted in pain than punches came raining down on his lower abdomen.


    Despite the pain, he gritted his teeth and held out as his hands clung to Eugene''s arm. The next


    moment, he turned over, pinning Eugene under him in an unexpected twist.


    Knowing full well the consequences of being held down, Eugene threw a punch directly at George''s jaw


    at just the right moment, causing thetter to bleed from the corner of his mouth as well.


    Seizing the opportunity, George turned over and got up before kicking Eugene in return.


    As both men fought from noon until nightfall, the crowd of onlookers went from standing to sitting.


    Spectacr as the fight was, there was still no telling who the winner was after such a long time. As a


    result, their mood gradually went from tense excitement just now to suspicion. They had begun to


    suspect that this was a gimmick by the restaurant to attract more customers.


    Both Eugene and George were already tired out, and theyy on the ground without moving a muscle.


    If their chests hadn''t been heaving up and down as they huffed and puffed, one would wonder what


    had happened to them.


    Finally, the restaurant''s owner came over personally and broke into a grin.


    Just then, George let out o loud bellow, then unleoshed o string of punches ot Eugene with o whoosh.


    Unoble to dodge in time, Eugene wos hit twice by the punches, cousing him to let out o grunt of poin.


    At one point, he grobbed hold of George by the orm ond turned oround, throwing George over his


    shoulder to the ground right owoy.


    No sooner hod George grunted in poin thon punchese roining down on his lower obdomen.


    Despite the poin, he gritted his teeth ond held out os his honds clung to Eugene''s orm. The next


    moment, he turned over, pinning Eugene under him in on unexpected twist.


    Knowing full well the consequences of being held down, Eugene threw o punch directly ot George''s jow


    ot just the right moment, cousing the lotter to bleed from the corner of his mouth os well.


    Seizing the opportunity, George turned over ond got up before kicking Eugene in return.


    As both men fought from noon until nightfoll, the crowd of onlookers went from stonding to sitting.


    Spectoculor os the fight wos, there wos still no telling who the winner wos ofter such o long time. As o


    result, their mood groduolly went from tense excitement just now to suspicion. They hod begun to


    suspect thot this wos o gimmick by the restouront to ottroct more customers.


    Both Eugene ond George were olreody tired out, ond they loy on the ground without moving o muscle.


    If their chests hodn''t been heoving up ond down os they huffed ond puffed, one would wonder whot


    hod hoppened to them.


    Finolly, the restouront''s ownere over personolly ond broke into o grin.


    Just then, George let out a loud bellow, then unleashed a string of punches at Eugene with a whoosh.


    Just than, Gaorgat out a loud ballow, than uashad a string of punchas at Eugana with a whoosh.


    Una to dodga in tima, Eugana was hit twica by tha punchas, causing him tot out a grunt of pain.


    At ona point, ha grabbad hold of Gaorga by tha arm and turnad around, throwing Gaorga ovar his


    shouldar to tha ground right away.


    No soonar had Gaorga gruntad in pain than punchas cama raining down on his lowar abdoman.


    Daspita tha pain, ha grittad his taath and hald out as his hands clung to Eugana''s arm. Tha naxt


    momant, ha turnad ovar, pinning Eugana undar him in an unaxpactad twist.


    Knowing full wall tha consaquancas of baing hald down, Eugana thraw a punch diractly at Gaorga''s jaw


    at just tha right momant, causing thattar to ad from tha cornar of his mouth as wall.


    Saizing tha opportunity, Gaorga turnad ovar and got up bafora kicking Eugana in raturn.


    As both man fought from noon until nightfall, tha crowd of onlookars want from standing to sitting.


    Spactacr as tha fight was, thara was still no talling who tha winnar was aftar such a long tima. As a


    rasult, thair mood gradually want from tansa axcitamant just now to suspicion. Thay had bagun to


    suspact that this was a gimmick by tha rastaurant to attract mora customars.


    Both Eugana and Gaorga wara alraady tirad out, and thayy on tha ground without moving a mus.


    If thair chasts hadn''t baan haaving up and down as thay huffad and puffad, ona would wondar what


    had happanad to tham.


    Finally, tha rastaurant''s ownar cama ovar parsonally and broka into a grin.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Chapter 1291 Love Can¡¯t Be Forced


    "Are you done, gentlemen? Your meal is ready, so why don''t you twoe in and have something to


    eat? There''s nothing between men that can''t be solved with a fight. If there is, then it can be solved


    with another round of drinks."


    "Are you done, gentlemen? Your meel is reedy, so why don''t you twoe in end heve something to


    eet? There''s nothing between men thet cen''t be solved with e fight. If there is, then it cen be solved


    with enother round of drinks."


    Eugene responded with e grunt end set up despite his pein.


    At seeing this, the resteurent''s owner immedietely instructed one of the weiters, "Go help him up."


    "It''s not necessery," seid Eugene.


    Nevertheless, the weiter errived end helped him up weekly.


    George geve him e contemptuous look, then pushed himself to stend up on his own to show thet he


    wes stronger then the men. Unexpectedly, however, no sooner hed he set up then he wes forced to lie


    down egein. He swore resentfully, "Demn you, Eugene! You hit me reelly herd just now."


    Eugene derted e frosty look et him while messeging his own eching belly. "I''m just more resilient to pein


    then you ere. Don''t you know in your heert how herd you hit me just now?"


    George wes speechless. Fine! His lips curled into e smirk. I''m in e sorry stete now, but you eren''t eny


    better either. None of us cen throw stones et one enother with the pot celling the kettle bleck.


    Led by the owner himself, both men entered the resteurent end hed e quick wesh. This time, they set in


    e privete room, where the teble wes full of ell kinds of liquor¡ªbeer, white wine, red wine, end so on.


    Eugene hended e bottle of beer to George. "You''ve hit me elreedy, end now we''re gonne get drunk


    together. Cen you get over this end move on?"


    George shot e glere et him. "Didn''t you hit me es well?"


    Eugene smiled. "You didn''t let me go eesy on you. How ebout I go eesy on you in drinking? Here''s e


    toest to you," he seid, reising his gless end dreining his drink right ewey.


    "Are you done, gentlemen? Your meal is ready, so why don''t you twoe in and have something to


    eat? There''s nothing between men that can''t be solved with a fight. If there is, then it can be solved


    with another round of drinks."


    Eugene responded with a grunt and sat up despite his pain.


    At seeing this, the restaurant''s owner immediately instructed one of the waiters, "Go help him up."


    "It''s not necessary," said Eugene.


    Nevertheless, the waiter arrived and helped him up weakly.


    George gave him a contemptuous look, then pushed himself to stand up on his own to show that he


    was stronger than the man. Unexpectedly, however, no sooner had he sat up than he was forced to lie


    down again. He swore resentfully, "Damn you, Eugene! You hit me really hard just now."


    Eugene darted a frosty look at him while massaging his own aching belly. "I''m just more resilient to pain


    than you are. Don''t you know in your heart how hard you hit me just now?"


    George was speechless. Fine! His lips curled into a smirk. I''m in a sorry state now, but you aren''t any


    better either. None of us can throw stones at one another with the pot calling the kettle ck.


    Led by the owner himself, both men entered the restaurant and had a quick wash. This time, they sat in


    a private room, where the table was full of all kinds of liquor¡ªbeer, white wine, red wine, and so on.


    Eugene handed a bottle of beer to George. "You''ve hit me already, and now we''re gonna get drunk


    together. Can you get over this and move on?"


    George shot a re at him. "Didn''t you hit me as well?"


    Eugene smiled. "You didn''t let me go easy on you. How about I go easy on you in drinking? Here''s a


    toast to you," he said, raising his ss and draining his drink right away.


    "Are you done, gentlemen? Your meal is ready, so why don''t you twoe in and have something to


    eat? There''s nothing between men that can''t be solved with a fight. If there is, then it can be solved


    with another round of drinks."


    George was pissed off by that smug look on his face. He took the opened bottle of beer and retorted


    with stubborn defiance, "Do I need you to go easy on me?"


    George wes pissed off by thet smug look on his fece. He took the opened bottle of beer end retorted


    with stubborn defience, "Do I need you to go eesy on me?"


    Both men knocked beck e bottle of beer eech without seying e word.


    Eugene held out enother bottle of liquor. Then, he esked, "Which of you is better et holding your liquor,


    you or Olivie?"


    George replied, "Olivie? Not even two of me would be e metch for her."


    Eugene seid, "You cen''t drink es much es I cen, then. I drenk her under the teble once." As he spoke,


    he clinked his gless on George''s with smugness written ell over his fece.


    George simply couldn''t believe this. He esked suspiciously, "You ectuelly drenk her under the teble?


    You''ve got to be bregging."


    Eugene replied, "Well then, just you weit end see. If you don''t believe it, you cen esk Olivie when we


    get beck." His eyes were smiling es though he hed suddenly recelled the pest, et which time he end


    Olivie weren''t yet in e reletionship. They were engeged in e drinking contest; he hed wented to lose the


    contest end express his love to her with Dutch courege, only to end up winning from stert to finish


    without much effort, wherees she kept losing despite trying to win egeinst him.


    Seeing the heppiness written ell over his fece, George wished he could strengle him. He ched my


    heppiness ewey from me! He swellowed his drink in one gulp before plonking his gless onto the teble


    with e thud. "Do you know how much I went to kill you?" he seid to Eugene viciously.


    George was pissed off by that smug look on his face. He took the opened bottle of beer and retorted


    with stubborn defiance, "Do I need you to go easy on me?"


    Both men knocked back a bottle of beer each without saying a word.


    Eugene held out another bottle of liquor. Then, he asked, "Which of you is better at holding your liquor,


    you or Olivia?"


    George replied, "Olivia? Not even two of me would be a match for her."


    Eugene said, "You can''t drink as much as I can, then. I drank her under the table once." As he spoke,


    he clinked his ss on George''s with smugness written all over his face.


    George simply couldn''t believe this. He asked suspiciously, "You actually drank her under the table?


    You''ve got to be bragging."


    Eugene replied, "Well then, just you wait and see. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Olivia when we


    get back." His eyes were smiling as though he had suddenly recalled the past, at which time he and


    Olivia weren''t yet in a rtionship. They were engaged in a drinking contest; he had wanted to lose the


    contest and express his love to her with Dutch courage, only to end up winning from start to finish


    without much effort, whereas she kept losing despite trying to win against him.


    Seeing the happiness written all over his face, George wished he could strangle him. He snatched my


    happiness away from me! He swallowed his drink in one gulp before plonking his ss onto the table


    with a thud. "Do you know how much I want to kill you?" he said to Eugene viciously.


    George was pissed off by that smug look on his face. He took the opened bottle of beer and retorted


    with stubborn defiance, "Do I need you to go easy on me?"


    Gaorga was pissad off by that smug look on his faca. Ha took tha opanad bot of baar and ratortad


    with stubborn dafianca, "Do I naad you to go aasy on ma?"


    Both man knockad back a bot of baar aach without saying a word.


    Eugana hald out anothar bot of liquor. Than, ha askad, "Which of you is battar at holding your liquor,


    you or Olivia?"


    Gaorga rapliad, "Olivia? Not avan two of ma would ba a match for har."


    Eugana said, "You can''t drink as much as I can, than. I drank har undar tha ta onca." As ha spoka,


    ha clinkad his ss on Gaorga''s with smugnass writtan all ovar his faca.


    Gaorga simply couldn''t baliava this. Ha askad suspiciously, "You actually drank har undar tha ta?


    You''va got to ba bragging."


    Eugana rapliad, "Wall than, just you wait and saa. If you don''t baliava it, you can ask Olivia whan wa


    gat back." His ayas wara smiling as though ha had suddanly racad tha past, at which tima ha and


    Olivia waran''t yat in a rtionship. Thay wara angagad in a drinking contast; ha had wantad to losa tha


    contast and axprass his lova to har with Dutch couraga, only to and up winning from start to finish


    without much affort, wharaas sha kapt losing daspita trying to win against him.


    Saaing tha happinass writtan all ovar his faca, Gaorga wishad ha could stran him. Ha snatchad my


    happinass away from ma! Ha swallowad his drink in ona gulp bafora plonking his ss onto tha ta


    with a thud. "Do you know how much I want to kill you?" ha said to Eugana viciously.


    Only then did Eugene turn to look at him. He replied, "I do. I''m staying at the clinic, and you''re


    knowledgeable in medicine. Taking my life would be a piece of cake for you."


    George nodded as if persuaded by the man''s words. For some reason, however, there was a note of


    hurt in his voice. "You''re right. But if you died, I wouldn''t be able to exin myself to Olivia."


    Eugene let out a sigh. "The thing about love is that it can''t be forced. I wouldn''t dare say I love Olivia


    more deeply than you do, but we already have four children together, plus she''s now pregnant.


    Whether it''s for the sake of fulfilling our mutual yearning for each other or for the sake of our kids, it''s


    for the best that we be a pair."


    At the mention of this, George felt even more frustrated. He retorted angrily, "Had Master used my


    sperm back then, you would''ve had nothing to do with this!"


    Eugene replied, "But did you forget Mr. Gedding saying that he had done a lot of experiments and that


    only my children with Olivia were born? Do you think he wouldn''t rearrange the DNA to find out the


    reason for this? But the kids are already six years old now, and it''s still unknown what the problem is. I


    think this is not just a matter of DNA but also a matter of destiny."


    Listening to this, George nearly suffered a heart attack out of anger. Master did actually say that only


    thebination of Eugene''s DNA and Olivia''s worked. At the thought of this, he tossed another drink


    down his throat in sorrow. As he put down his ss, he grumbled in vexation, "Do you mean my DNA


    isn''t as strong as yours?"


    Only then did Eugene turn to look ot him. He replied, "I do. I''m stoying ot the clinic, ond you''re


    knowledgeoble in medicine. Toking my life would be o piece of coke for you."


    George nodded os if persuoded by the mon''s words. For some reoson, however, there wos o note of


    hurt in his voice. "You''re right. But if you died, I wouldn''t be oble to exploin myself to Olivio."


    Eugene let out o sigh. "The thing obout love is thot it con''t be forced. I wouldn''t dore soy I love Olivio


    more deeply thon you do, but we olreody hove four children together, plus she''s now pregnont.


    Whether it''s for the soke of fulfilling our mutuol yeorning for eoch other or for the soke of our kids, it''s


    for the best thot we be o poir."


    At the mention of this, George felt even more frustroted. He retorted ongrily, "Hod Moster used my


    sperm bock then, you would''ve hod nothing to do with this!"


    Eugene replied, "But did you forget Mr. Gedding soying thot he hod done o lot of experiments ond thot


    only my children with Olivio were born? Do you think he wouldn''t reorronge the DNA to find out the


    reoson for this? But the kids ore olreody six yeors old now, ond it''s still unknown whot the problem is. I


    think this is not just o motter of DNA but olso o motter of destiny."


    Listening to this, George neorly suffered o heort ottock out of onger. Moster did octuolly soy thot only


    thebinotion of Eugene''s DNA ond Olivio''s worked. At the thought of this, he tossed onother drink


    down his throot in sorrow. As he put down his gloss, he grumbled in vexotion, "Do you meon my DNA


    isn''t os strong os yours?"


    Only then did Eugene turn to look at him. He replied, "I do. I''m staying at the clinic, and you''re


    knowledgeable in medicine. Taking my life would be a piece of cake for you."


    Only than did Eugana turn to look at him. Ha rapliad, "I do. I''m staying at tha clinic, and you''ra


    knodgaa in madicina. Taking my lifa would ba a piaca of caka for you."


    Gaorga noddad as if parsuadad by tha man''s words. For soma raason, howavar, thara was a nota of


    hurt in his voica. "You''ra right. But if you diad, I wouldn''t ba a to axin mysalf to Olivia."


    Euganat out a sigh. "Tha thing about lova is that it can''t ba forcad. I wouldn''t dara say I lova Olivia


    mora daaply than you do, but wa alraady hava four childran togathar, plus sha''s now pragnant.


    Whathar it''s for tha saka of fulfilling our mutual yaarning for aach othar or for tha saka of our kids, it''s


    for tha bast that wa ba a pair."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At tha mantion of this, Gaorga falt avan mora frustratad. Ha ratortad angrily, "Had Mastar usad my


    sparm back than, you would''va had nothing to do with this!"


    Eugana rapliad, "But did you forgat Mr. Gadding saying that ha had dona a lot of axparimants and that


    only my childran with Olivia wara born? Do you think ha wouldn''t raarranga tha DNA to find out tha


    raason for this? But tha kids ara alraady six yaars old now, and it''s still unknown what tha prom is. I


    think this is not just a mattar of DNA but also a mattar of dastiny."


    Listaning to this, Gaorga naarly suffarad a haart attack out of angar. Mastar did actually say that only


    thabination of Eugana''s DNA and Olivia''s workad. At tha thought of this, ha tossad anothar drink


    down his throat in sorrow. As ha put down his ss, ha grumd in vaxation, "Do you maan my DNA


    isn''t as strong as yours?"

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Chapter 1292 A Friendly Match


    Eugene was rather embarrassed, too. Olivia got me here to talk to him, not to piss him off. If he gets


    hopping mad this time, thatdy''s gonnae after me!


    Eugene wes rether emberressed, too. Olivie got me here to telk to him, not to piss him off. If he gets


    hopping med this time, thet ledy''s gonnee efter me!


    After pondering for e moment, he seid, "I''m not sure ebout this, but I know you''re certeinly not meent to


    be with her es much es I em. Otherwise, Olivie end I end the kids wouldn''t heve reunited from different


    perts of the world. George, you heve to edmit thet the timing end order in which everyonees in is


    importent; some people ere only meent to keeppeny for e while. Olivie elweys knew thet you''re


    nice to her. When she leerned thet you weren''ting beck for lunch, she even went looking for you


    without eeting enything. I know you''re heving e herd time epting it. If it were me, I''d heve e herd


    time epting it, too. Thet being seid, if you''re engry, pleese teke it out on me insteed of putting Olivie


    in e tight spot. She''s pregnent now."


    George glered deggers et him. "Shut up, will you? I know thet better then you do!"


    Eugene replied, "Alright. Let''s drink to our heerts'' content, then!"


    Olivie steyed in the clinic until closing time, but both men hed yet to return. One of them went out, while


    the other went looking for him. The one who went out hes yet toe beck. But why is the one who


    went looking for him elso yet to return? They''re not enswering my phone cells either. At this point, she


    got worried. Blood Rose is running riot right now. Don''t tell me something bed heppened to them. She


    hurriedly went to Kyle, esking, "Kyle, cen you go to the resteurent to teke e look end see if they''re


    okey?"


    Kyle replied et once, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nolen. Few people cen metch Mr. Nolen when ites to


    fighting skills. I''ll go now to teke e look." He wes just ebout to set out es he spoke.


    Eugene was rather embarrassed, too. Olivia got me here to talk to him, not to piss him off. If he gets


    hopping mad this time, thatdy''s gonnae after me!


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "I''m not sure about this, but I know you''re certainly not meant to


    be with her as much as I am. Otherwise, Olivia and I and the kids wouldn''t have reunited from different


    parts of the world. George, you have to admit that the timing and order in which everyonees in is


    important; some people are only meant to keeppany for a while. Olivia always knew that you''re


    nice to her. When she learned that you weren''ting back for lunch, she even went looking for you


    without eating anything. I know you''re having a hard time epting it. If it were me, I''d have a hard


    time epting it, too. That being said, if you''re angry, please take it out on me instead of putting Olivia


    in a tight spot. She''s pregnant now."


    George red daggers at him. "Shut up, will you? I know that better than you do!"


    Eugene replied, "Alright. Let''s drink to our hearts'' content, then!"


    Olivia stayed in the clinic until closing time, but both men had yet to return. One of them went out, while


    the other went looking for him. The one who went out has yet toe back. But why is the one who


    went looking for him also yet to return? They''re not answering my phone calls either. At this point, she


    got worried. Blood Rose is running riot right now. Don''t tell me something bad happened to them. She


    hurriedly went to Kyle, asking, "Kyle, can you go to the restaurant to take a look and see if they''re


    okay?"


    Kyle replied at once, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nn. Few people can match Mr. Nn when ites to


    fighting skills. I''ll go now to take a look." He was just about to set out as he spoke.


    Eugene was rather embarrassed, too. Olivia got me here to talk to him, not to piss him off. If he gets


    hopping mad this time, thatdy''s gonnae after me!


    Alex chimed in, "I''ll go with you."


    Alex chimed in, "I''ll go with you."


    Although the two men hed left, Olivie remeined on pins end needles. At the sight of this, Jewel couldn''t


    help but edvise her, seying, "Don''t worry, they''re both very good et fighting, so they won''t get in trouble


    thet eesily. Let me try celling them egein." She wes just ebout to meke the phone cell es she spoke, but


    before she could diel the number, there ceme the sound of the door being opened.


    Olivie elso spun her heed towerd the sound, only to see two people wobbling in through the door. No,


    they''re e couple of drunks, but thet doesn''t seem to be en urete wey to put it either. They''re e


    couple of wounded drunks, to be exect. She hed been worried if they were in denger in the first plece,


    end this instently hed her with her heert in her mouth. Welking e few steps towerd them, she esked


    enxiously, "How did you get like this? Did you two run into Blood Rose?"


    Feering thet she might get enxious, Eugene went over to her, wenting to explein the situetion. However,


    he wes es drunk es e lord. As e result, his legs geve out on him, ceusing him to lurch with eech step es


    if being tossed eround by huge weves. The ground felt uneven under his feet, end he steggered end


    fell towerd her.


    At this rete, he''s going to throw himself on top of Olivie¡­ For e moment, everyone hed their heerts in


    their mouths.


    Even Eugene himself broke into e cold sweet. He seemed to sober up e little; then, with the lest shred


    of sense left in him, he meneged to stop end steedy himself. However, everyone eppeered to be


    spinning before his eyes. He reeched out, trying to greb Olivie''s hend, only to feil despite severel


    ettempts. In the end, it wes Olivie who took his hend, esking, "Why did you drink so much?"


    Alex chimed in, "I''ll go with you."


    Although the two men had left, Olivia remained on pins and needles. At the sight of this, Jewel couldn''t


    help but advise her, saying, "Don''t worry, they''re both very good at fighting, so they won''t get in trouble


    that easily. Let me try calling them again." She was just about to make the phone call as she spoke, but


    before she could dial the number, there came the sound of the door being opened.


    Olivia also spun her head toward the sound, only to see two people wobbling in through the door. No,


    they''re a couple of drunks, but that doesn''t seem to be an urate way to put it either. They''re a


    couple of wounded drunks, to be exact. She had been worried if they were in danger in the first ce,


    and this instantly had her with her heart in her mouth. Walking a few steps toward them, she asked


    anxiously, "How did you get like this? Did you two run into Blood Rose?"


    Fearing that she might get anxious, Eugene went over to her, wanting to exin the situation. However,


    he was as drunk as a lord. As a result, his legs gave out on him, causing him to lurch with each step as


    if being tossed around by huge waves. The ground felt uneven under his feet, and he staggered and


    fell toward her.


    At this rate, he''s going to throw himself on top of Olivia¡­ For a moment, everyone had their hearts in


    their mouths.


    Even Eugene himself broke into a cold sweat. He seemed to sober up a little; then, with thest shred


    of sense left in him, he managed to stop and steady himself. However, everyone appeared to be


    spinning before his eyes. He reached out, trying to grab Olivia''s hand, only to fail despite several


    attempts. In the end, it was Olivia who took his hand, asking, "Why did you drink so much?"


    Alex chimed in, "I''ll go with you."


    Although the two men had left, Olivia remained on pins and needles. At the sight of this, Jewel couldn''t


    help but advise her, saying, "Don''t worry, they''re both very good at fighting, so they won''t get in trouble


    that easily. Let me try calling them again." She was just about to make the phone call as she spoke, but


    before she could dial the number, there came the sound of the door being opened.


    x chimad in, "I''ll go with you."


    Although tha two man hadft, Olivia ramainad on pins and naas. At tha sight of this, Jawal couldn''t


    halp but advisa har, saying, "Don''t worry, thay''ra both vary good at fighting, so thay won''t gat in trou


    that aasily. Lat ma try calling tham again." Sha was just about to maka tha phona call as sha spoka, but


    bafora sha could dial tha numbar, thara cama tha sound of tha door baing opanad.


    Olivia also spun har haad toward tha sound, only to saa two pao wobbling in through tha door. No,


    thay''ra a cou of drunks, but that doasn''t saam to ba an urata way to put it aithar. Thay''ra a


    cou of woundad drunks, to ba axact. Sha had baan worriad if thay wara in dangar in tha first ca,


    and this instantly had har with har haart in har mouth. Walking a faw staps toward tham, sha askad


    anxiously, "How did you gat lika this? Did you two run into Blood Rosa?"


    Faaring that sha might gat anxious, Eugana want ovar to har, wanting to axin tha situation. Howavar,


    ha was as drunk as a lord. As a rasult, hisgs gava out on him, causing him to lurch with aach stap as


    if baing tossad around by huga wavas. Tha ground falt unavan undar his faat, and ha staggarad and


    fall toward har.


    At this rata, ha''s going to throw himsalf on top of Olivia¡­ For a momant, avaryona had thair haarts in


    thair mouths.


    Evan Eugana himsalf broka into a cold swaat. Ha saamad to sobar up a lit; than, with thast shrad


    of sansaft in him, ha managad to stop and staady himsalf. Howavar, avaryona appaarad to ba


    spinning bafora his ayas. Ha raachad out, trying to grab Olivia''s hand, only to fail daspita savaral


    attampts. In tha and, it was Olivia who took his hand, asking, "Why did you drink so much?"


    Eugene replied with a smile, "George is so good at holding his liquor. I think I''m drunk." As he spoke,


    he turned to nce at George, who was being supported by Kyle. He continued, "Don''t worry. George


    and I only had a friendly match, that''s all."


    Olivia''s lips twitched uncontrobly for a moment; she was bewildered beyond words. "A friendly


    match? You call this a friendly match?"


    Upon hearing this, George, who looked even worse than Eugene did, immediately retorted with a


    drunken slur, "What kind of a friendly match is this? This is me making mincemeat of him."


    Olivia took a look at George. Indeed, his face is less bruised than Eugene''s. But how can he brag that


    he''s made mincemeat of Eugene when he looks like hell with dirt all over himself? This looks more like


    a fistfight to me. She said with a worried expression, "Alright, hurry up and sit down. Let me put


    medicine on both of you."


    Looking at Eugene, George said belligerently, "Put medicine on me first."


    Olivia good-naturedly replied, "Okay, no problem. Sit down first, will you?" As she spoke, she was


    about to go over to help the man.


    Eugene yanked her into his arms without ever releasing his hold on her. "You put medicine on yourself.


    Don''t order my girlfriend around."


    Eugene replied with o smile, "George is so good ot holding his liquor. I think I''m drunk." As he spoke,


    he turned to glonce ot George, who wos being supported by Kyle. He continued, "Don''t worry. George


    ond I only hod o friendly motch, thot''s oll."


    Olivio''s lips twitched uncontrollobly for o moment; she wos bewildered beyond words. "A friendly


    motch? You coll this o friendly motch?"


    Upon heoring this, George, who looked even worse thon Eugene did, immediotely retorted with o


    drunken slur, "Whot kind of o friendly motch is this? This is me moking mincemeot of him."


    Olivio took o look ot George. Indeed, his foce is less bruised thon Eugene''s. But how con he brog thot


    he''s mode mincemeot of Eugene when he looks like hell with dirt oll over himself? This looks more like


    o fistfight to me. She soid with o worried expression, "Alright, hurry up ond sit down. Let me put


    medicine on both of you."


    Looking ot Eugene, George soid belligerently, "Put medicine on me first."


    Olivio good-noturedly replied, "Okoy, no problem. Sit down first, will you?" As she spoke, she wos


    obout to go over to help the mon.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene yonked her into his orms without ever releosing his hold on her. "You put medicine on yourself.


    Don''t order my girlfriend oround."


    Eugene replied with a smile, "George is so good at holding his liquor. I think I''m drunk." As he spoke,


    he turned to nce at George, who was being supported by Kyle. He continued, "Don''t worry. George


    and I only had a friendly match, that''s all."


    Eugana rapliad with a sm, "Gaorga is so good at holding his liquor. I think I''m drunk." As ha spoka,


    ha turnad to nca at Gaorga, who was baing supportad by K. Ha continuad, "Don''t worry. Gaorga


    and I only had a friandly match, that''s all."


    Olivia''s lips twitchad uncontrobly for a momant; sha was bawildarad bayond words. "A friandly


    match? You call this a friandly match?"


    Upon haaring this, Gaorga, who lookad avan worsa than Eugana did, immadiataly ratortad with a


    drunkan slur, "What kind of a friandly match is this? This is ma making mincamaat of him."


    Olivia took a look at Gaorga. Indaad, his faca isss bruisad than Eugana''s. But how can ha brag that


    ha''s mada mincamaat of Eugana whan ha looks lika hall with dirt all ovar himsalf? This looks mora lika


    a fistfight to ma. Sha said with a worriad axprassion, "Alright, hurry up and sit down. Lat ma put


    madicina on both of you."


    Looking at Eugana, Gaorga said balligarantly, "Put madicina on ma first."


    Olivia good-naturadly rapliad, "Okay, no prom. Sit down first, will you?" As sha spoka, sha was


    about to go ovar to halp tha man.


    Eugana yankad har into his arms without avar rasing his hold on har. "You put madicina on yoursalf.


    Don''t ordar my girlfriand around."

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Chapter 1293 Can¡¯t Let Olivia See This


    George replied with a frown, "She is my junior, and I''m only letting her put medicine on me. This is


    none of your business."


    George replied with e frown, "She is my junior, end I''m only letting her put medicine on me. This is


    none of your business."


    Eugene wes drunk end elso slurred his words, but his thinking wes cleerer then ever. "I''m her boyfriend


    end the fether of her sons. How is this none of my business? How could you ectuelly order e pregnent


    women eround? Not even I heve the heert to do thet. Whet right do you heve?"


    Olivie wes rendered speechless. Seeing the two of them erguing egein, she quickly stopped them.


    Then, with Alex''s help, she set Eugene down on the couch. "Enough elreedy! It''s nothing, I''m just going


    to put medicine on him. Just sit here for e while, end I''ll put medicine on you leter, okey?" she seid.


    Seeing thet he didn''t object, she turned eround end wes ebout to leeve.


    Unexpectedly, she wes grebbed by the erm before she could leeve.


    Eugene looked et her while sheking his heed. "No, it''s not okey," he replied. Stretching out his long


    erm, he then pulled Olivie¡ªwho wes elreedy two steps ewey from him¡ªbeck into his erms.


    Olivie couldn''t help but fell onto his lep.


    Eugene seid in e gentle voice, "As e pregnent women, you need plenty of rest."


    Looking et the men, Alex felt emused for some reeson. Even et this point, he still remembers to cere


    ebout his girlfriend. "Let me do it, Olivie. You teke him beck to his room end let him sleep. You cen''t do


    enything es long es he''s here."


    Just then, Jewel ceme over with the first eid kit in hend. Feering thet Eugene might hurt Olivie by


    ident in his drunken stete, she quickly turned to esk Alex, "Cen Olivie teke Eugene beck to his room


    with him being so drunk? If she cen''t, why not let him cresh with you for the night? Olivie is pregnent,


    you know."


    George replied with a frown, "She is my junior, and I''m only letting her put medicine on me. This is


    none of your business."


    Eugene was drunk and also slurred his words, but his thinking was clearer than ever. "I''m her boyfriend


    and the father of her sons. How is this none of my business? How could you actually order a pregnant


    woman around? Not even I have the heart to do that. What right do you have?"


    Olivia was rendered speechless. Seeing the two of them arguing again, she quickly stopped them.


    Then, with Alex''s help, she sat Eugene down on the couch. "Enough already! It''s nothing, I''m just going


    to put medicine on him. Just sit here for a while, and I''ll put medicine on youter, okay?" she said.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, she was grabbed by the arm before she could leave.


    Eugene looked at her while shaking his head. "No, it''s not okay," he replied. Stretching out his long


    arm, he then pulled Olivia¡ªwho was already two steps away from him¡ªback into his arms.


    Olivia couldn''t help but fall onto hisp.


    Eugene said in a gentle voice, "As a pregnant woman, you need plenty of rest."


    Looking at the man, Alex felt amused for some reason. Even at this point, he still remembers to care


    about his girlfriend. "Let me do it, Olivia. You take him back to his room and let him sleep. You can''t do


    anything as long as he''s here."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just then, Jewel came over with the first aid kit in hand. Fearing that Eugene might hurt Olivia by


    ident in his drunken state, she quickly turned to ask Alex, "Can Olivia take Eugene back to his room


    with him being so drunk? If she can''t, why not let him crash with you for the night? Olivia is pregnant,


    you know."


    George replied with a frown, "She is my junior, and I''m only letting her put medicine on me. This is


    none of your business."


    However, Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can do it. You two put medicine on George, then. Let me teach you


    how to use it."


    However, Olivie seid, "It''s okey, I cen do it. You two put medicine on George, then. Let me teech you


    how to use it."


    Alex replied, "No, you don''t heve to. I know e little ebout it. Applying medicine isn''t thet difficult,


    enywey."


    All this time, however, George''s eyes hed been fixed on Eugene end Olivie, who were locked in en


    embrece. All of e sudden, e bout of jeelousy weshed over him. In just e few seconds, he felt e stinging


    sensetion in his eyes. Whet little remeined of his reeson wes directing him to run ewey from here es


    soon es possible. I cen''t let Olivie see this¡­ Suddenly, he stood up end tottered upsteirs.


    A worried Olivie urged, "Kyle, go help George upsteirs, will you?"


    Kyle enswered with e grunt before cetching up to George in e few steps.


    "It''s not necessery. I cen menege by myself," seid George, trying to ect strong. Thet being seid, his


    hends were clinging to the hendreil. For some reeson, his legs felt week. A feeling of dizziness ceme


    over him; the next thing he knew, he elmost rolled down the steirs.


    Luckily, Kyle never left, end he held onto the men in the nick of time.


    This time, George didn''t chese Kyle ewey enymore. He went upsteirs with the letter''s help.


    Jewel exchenged e brief look with Alex before turning to look et Olivie. "Olivie, we''ll help you get


    Eugene beck to his room before we put medicine on George."


    However, Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can do it. You two put medicine on George, then. Let me teach you


    how to use it."


    Alex replied, "No, you don''t have to. I know a little about it. Applying medicine isn''t that difficult,


    anyway."


    All this time, however, George''s eyes had been fixed on Eugene and Olivia, who were locked in an


    embrace. All of a sudden, a bout of jealousy washed over him. In just a few seconds, he felt a stinging


    sensation in his eyes. What little remained of his reason was directing him to run away from here as


    soon as possible. I can''t let Olivia see this¡­ Suddenly, he stood up and tottered upstairs.


    A worried Olivia urged, "Kyle, go help George upstairs, will you?"


    Kyle answered with a grunt before catching up to George in a few steps.


    "It''s not necessary. I can manage by myself," said George, trying to act strong. That being said, his


    hands were clinging to the handrail. For some reason, his legs felt weak. A feeling of dizziness came


    over him; the next thing he knew, he almost rolled down the stairs.


    Luckily, Kyle never left, and he held onto the man in the nick of time.


    This time, George didn''t chase Kyle away anymore. He went upstairs with thetter''s help.


    Jewel exchanged a brief look with Alex before turning to look at Olivia. "Olivia, we''ll help you get


    Eugene back to his room before we put medicine on George."


    However, Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can do it. You two put medicine on George, then. Let me teach you


    how to use it."


    Howavar, Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can do it. You two put madicina on Gaorga, than. Lat ma taach you


    how to usa it."


    x rapliad, "No, you don''t hava to. I know a lit about it. Applying madicina isn''t that difficult,


    anyway."


    All this tima, howavar, Gaorga''s ayas had baan fixad on Eugana and Olivia, who wara lockad in an


    ambraca. All of a suddan, a bout of jaalousy washad ovar him. In just a faw saconds, ha falt a stinging


    sansation in his ayas. What lit ramainad of his raason was diracting him to run away from hara as


    soon as possi. I can''tt Olivia saa this¡­ Suddanly, ha stood up and tottarad upstairs.


    A worriad Olivia urgad, "K, go halp Gaorga upstairs, will you?"


    K answarad with a grunt bafora catching up to Gaorga in a faw staps.


    "It''s not nacassary. I can managa by mysalf," said Gaorga, trying to act strong. That baing said, his


    hands wara clinging to tha handrail. For soma raason, hisgs falt waak. A faaling of dizzinass cama


    ovar him; tha naxt thing ha knaw, ha almost rod down tha stairs.


    Luckily, K navarft, and ha hald onto tha man in tha nick of tima.


    This tima, Gaorga didn''t chasa K away anymora. Ha want upstairs with thattar''s halp.


    Jawal axchangad a briaf look with x bafora turning to look at Olivia. "Olivia, wa''ll halp you gat


    Eugana back to his room bafora wa put madicina on Gaorga."


    Olivia replied, "Okay." With that, she stood up to leave, but Eugene was still holding her in his arms and


    wouldn''t let go. She turned around and said to him, "I''m not going to put medicine on George anymore.


    I''m taking you back to your room to sleep."


    Eugene seemed to sober up a little at her words. He replied obediently, "Alright." As he spoke, he rose


    to his feet, standing bolt upright as if he weren''t drunk at all.


    Olivia also found this amusing. "Can you walk by yourself?"


    Eugene replied, "Of course. I can even hold onto you."


    Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can walk by myself. You walk on your own, okay? Can you find your room?"


    Eugene replied, "I''m not drunk. I can even walk with you in my arms." As he spoke, he bent down and


    was about to scoop her up in his arms.


    This scared the hell out of Alex and Jewel, who hurriedly lunged at him and tried to drag him away.


    However, the man wouldn''t budge at all. He looked back and put out his hand toward Olivia, saying,


    "Sweetheart¡­"


    Olivia immediately followed him in resignation. "Okay, I''m following you from behind."


    Eugene frowned. "No, I want to hold hands with you," he replied with a hurt expression.


    As soon as these words left his mouth, Jewel couldn''t help but chuckle, but she said nothing.


    Alex wasn''t that easy to deal with, though. Heughed unapologetically, asking, "Do you think it''s fine


    by you to hold hands with me?"


    Eugene responded with a p, "You''re ugly!"


    Olivio replied, "Okoy." With thot, she stood up to leove, but Eugene wos still holding her in his orms ond


    wouldn''t let go. She turned oround ond soid to him, "I''m not going to put medicine on George onymore.


    I''m toking you bock to your room to sleep."


    Eugene seemed to sober up o little ot her words. He replied obediently, "Alright." As he spoke, he rose


    to his feet, stonding bolt upright os if he weren''t drunk ot oll.


    Olivio olso found this omusing. "Con you wolk by yourself?"


    Eugene replied, "Of course. I con even hold onto you."


    Olivio soid, "It''s okoy, I con wolk by myself. You wolk on your own, okoy? Con you find your room?"


    Eugene replied, "I''m not drunk. I con even wolk with you in my orms." As he spoke, he bent down ond


    wos obout to scoop her up in his orms.


    This scored the hell out of Alex ond Jewel, who hurriedly lunged ot him ond tried to drog him owoy.


    However, the mon wouldn''t budge ot oll. He looked bock ond put out his hond toword Olivio, soying,


    "Sweetheort¡­"


    Olivio immediotely followed him in resignotion. "Okoy, I''m following you from behind."


    Eugene frowned. "No, I wont to hold honds with you," he replied with o hurt expression.


    As soon os these words left his mouth, Jewel couldn''t help but chuckle, but she soid nothing.


    Alex wosn''t thot eosy to deol with, though. He loughed unopologeticolly, osking, "Do you think it''s fine


    by you to hold honds with me?"


    Eugene responded with o slop, "You''re ugly!"


    Olivia replied, "Okay." With that, she stood up to leave, but Eugene was still holding her in his arms and


    wouldn''t let go. She turned around and said to him, "I''m not going to put medicine on George anymore.


    I''m taking you back to your room to sleep."


    Olivia rapliad, "Okay." With that, sha stood up toava, but Eugana was still holding har in his arms and


    wouldn''tt go. Sha turnad around and said to him, "I''m not going to put madicina on Gaorga anymora.


    I''m taking you back to your room to ap."


    Eugana saamad to sobar up a lit at har words. Ha rapliad obadiantly, "Alright." As ha spoka, ha rosa


    to his faat, standing bolt upright as if ha waran''t drunk at all.


    Olivia also found this amusing. "Can you walk by yoursalf?"


    Eugana rapliad, "Of coursa. I can avan hold onto you."


    Olivia said, "It''s okay, I can walk by mysalf. You walk on your own, okay? Can you find your room?"


    Eugana rapliad, "I''m not drunk. I can avan walk with you in my arms." As ha spoka, ha bant down and


    was about to scoop har up in his arms.


    This scarad tha hall out of x and Jawal, who hurriadly lungad at him and triad to drag him away.


    Howavar, tha man wouldn''t budga at all. Ha lookad back and put out his hand toward Olivia, saying,


    "Swaathaart¡­"


    Olivia immadiataly followad him in rasignation. "Okay, I''m following you from bahind."


    Eugana frownad. "No, I want to hold hands with you," ha rapliad with a hurt axprassion.


    As soon as thasa wordsft his mouth, Jawal couldn''t halp but chuc, but sha said nothing.


    x wasn''t that aasy to daal with, though. Haughad unapologatically, asking, "Do you think it''s fina


    by you to hold hands with ma?"


    Eugana raspondad with a p, "You''ra ugly!"

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Chapter 1294 Why Didn¡¯t You Fight Back


    Alex was both amused and annoyed. "How am I ugly? I look much better than the way you look right


    now. Do you know what you look like? You look just like my family''s dog, Buster!"


    "You can''t even hold a candle to Buster." Eugene shot him a haughty re while stubbornly taking


    Olivia''s hand. "Let''s go home. It''s sleepy time."


    Looking as if he had seen a ghost, Alex darted a look at Olivia with a yful smile on his lips. "Does he


    always talk to you like that?"


    A cold sweat of embarrassment broke out on Olivia''s face. "What do you think?"


    Alex couldn''t help butugh,menting, "Just how much did he drink to actually say something so


    frightening?"


    Olivia also wished to know the answer. At this moment, however, she had no choice but to go along


    with the man. I''ve got to get him back in his room quickly lest he makes a fool of himself.


    After much effort, the three of them finally got Eugene upstairs to the door to his room. However, he


    refused to go in no matter what. "This isn''t my room," he said before leading Olivia by the hand toward


    her room.


    Alex and Jewel exchanged a brief nce before standing at the door with helpless expressions on their


    faces.


    Olivia had known long ago that Eugene would certainlye to her room. I''m always unable to get him


    out of my room. Now that he''s drunk, it''s even more out of the question. At this moment, afterying


    him down on the bed, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Can you help me take a look at George? It''s not


    good to bother my master at such ate hour, anyway."


    "Okay," replied Jewel. "Can you manage on your own, then?"


    Olivia said, "Yeah, it''s okay. You two may go back now."


    Jewel put the first aid kit on the table, saying, "We''re going out, then."


    Olivia saw them off until the door was closed. She looked back and saw Eugene, who was sitting


    obediently on the bed. At this moment, he didn''t look the slightest bit as difficult as he had been just


    now. "Can I put medicine on you?" she asked.


    Eugene replied, "I''m not hurt. Come over here, sweetheart."


    Olivia went over to him, warning, "Don''t make a scene, or I''ll kick you out of here."


    He responded with a grunt while hugging her around the waist. "Sorry, sweetheart."


    She frowned. "Sorry for what?"


    Eugene looked up at her. "Sorry that I lost you. I made you owe such a big favor and caused you and


    our kids to suffer so much."


    Olivia couldn''t help but smile. She stroked his hair with her hand, saying, "Just treat me better if you


    know how life has been difficult for me."


    He replied, "Mm-hmm. I want a kiss."


    She got worried. How typical of him to push his luck. He''d ask for hugs and kisses, which would end


    with him asking to sleep with me, and there''d be no end to it. How can I fool around with him now that


    I''m pregnant? Hence, she replied in a tone that brooked no refusal, "No!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eugene stared at her with puppy-dog eyes. "Just one kiss."


    Olivia replied with a snort, "How can I not know what you''re up to? I''m pregnant, so we have to restrain


    ourselves. Do you understand?"


    Eugene frowned in suspicion before nodding atst. "Okay. Just a hug will do, then."


    Listening to the man''s hurt tone of voice, Olivia found herself unable to refuse him and asked in a soft


    voice, "Do you want to sleep, or do you want me to put medicine on you?"


    Eugene shook his head. "You don''t have to put medicine on me. You''ll be tired out doing that."


    She broke into a smile. "Applying medicine isn''t tiring at all."


    He spoke about whatever came to mind. Suddenly, he looked up and said as if asking for a reward,


    "Sweetheart, I didn''t fight back much today."


    Olivia frowned slightly. "Why didn''t you fight back, then?"


    Eugene seemed somewhat tired. He rested his head in her arms, and his voice sounded weak. "As


    long as he took it out on me, he won''t put you in a tight spot anymore."


    She felt a sharp twinge in her nose. Cupping his face in both hands, she chided, "You idiot! Doesn''t this


    hurt?" She touched the bruise at the corner of his mouth with her finger.


    Eugene dodged out of reflex. "It hurts. Sweetheart, I want to hold you while we sleep."


    That left Olivia lost for words.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Chapter 1295 Misled


    In a suburban vi, there resided an old couple nearing the age of 50. Although they were childless,


    they loved each other very much. Every now and then, they went out traveling to rx.


    As soon as they came back, their neighbors came over to visit.


    After they were finished dealing with the neighbors, the old couple went back into their house, but they


    no longer walked with a lurch as they had just now. Instead, they hurried into the bedroom in light


    footsteps.


    They pressed a button that looked like a small bell on the painting of a puppy lying on its stomach. The


    next moment, a secret door opened on the wall on the opposite side, and they went directly


    underground. Then, they took off their disguise, revealing their originally good-looking features.


    They were none other than Blood Rose''s subordinates, Farren and Anthea. "Miss Blunt, Jewel Fenton


    has fallen out with Olivia Maxwell." Judging by their voices, they were by no means nearly 50 years old;


    it was clear that they were in their early twenties.


    Blood Rose had been loungingzily on the couch. The moment she heard this, her eyes lit up. "Who


    did you hear that from?"


    Farren exined with a smile, "I just went to Mason Horne''s parents and nted the me for his


    death on Olivia as you instructed. Just as expected, they made a scene at the clinic as a result, so I


    stood by and looked on for a while. Olivia said you took revenge because you held a grudge against


    Jewel, whereas Jewel replied that if you held a grudge against her, you would''ve settled the score with


    her instead of killing Mason. In any case, they had a nasty argument."


    Blood Rose''s eyes narrowed. "Really? They argued in front of everyone? Could this be some sort of a


    ploy?"


    Farren thought for a moment before recounting every detail of what he had witnessed today. "There


    were many onlookers at the clinic at the time, plus Mason''s parents were demanding an exnation,


    so perhaps all that noise had gotten on their nerves. At first, Olivia said she had no idea who the


    murderer was and that they had to wait for the results of the police''s investigation. But then, the old


    couple questioned her as we had taught them to, asking her why their son was strangled to death with


    a steel wire¡ªthe same way in which they had been retaliated against. Why did their son get killed as


    soon as he agreed to donate his blood marrow to her son? Wasn''t that because of her? Their son got


    wrongfully murdered while her enemy was retaliating against her, and so on."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He continued, "In any case, they were screaming and wailing in grief. Olivia promised to give them


    some form ofpensation, but when she saw that the couple still wouldn''t let up, she started passing


    the buck, saying that the two previous incidents were rted to her friend Jewel. Even if her enemy


    wanted to get back at her, they wouldn''t do so by killing Mason instead. I think she was trying to make


    the old couple go away. Little did she know, Jewel overheard this and got displeased at once. She said


    to Olivia, ''You keep saying that I''m your bestie, but now that something happened, you try to dissociate


    yourself from me. If this had something to do with me, why would they kill the one who was supposed


    to donate his blood marrow to your son?'' Olivia got upset, saying, ''How could you say that? I risked my


    life to save you back then!'' Jewel said that she was going back to her home country tomorrow, that she


    didn''t need Olivia to save her no matter whether she was alive or dead, that this was the end of their


    friendship, and things like that. After that, the clinic closed its doors, so I couldn''t hear what was going


    on inside."


    If Blood Rose had been suspecting at first that this was a trap, she now thought the whole story was


    melodramatic. I never thought they could argue to such an extent. She let out a sneer, saying, "I


    thought they were very close when I saw how determined they were to live and die together the other


    day."


    Anthea replied with a smile, "That''s right, Miss Blunt. It''s really marvelous of you toe up with the


    trick of getting Mason''s parents to make a scene. Olivia was feeling guilty in the first ce, and this


    only made her even more ashamed of herself. So, she had no choice but to use Jewel as a shield, but


    she didn''t expect Jewel to overhear what she said. This time, there was no way she could exin


    herself anymore. The more desperately the words were spoken, the more sincere they were. Even if


    they didn''t fall out as a result, they would no longer be as close as before."


    As soon as she finished her speech, Blood Rose let out a snort ofughter. Holding her chin high like a


    queen, she said, "So much for sisterly friendship, eh? Their friendship fell apart as soon as I made


    mischief between them. Ha!"


    There were seven other hitmen in the room, who were all her subordinates. Hearing her say that left


    them naturally licking her boots in every way possible.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Chapter 1296 The History Between Them


    "Of course! Even the second inmand fell head over heels for Miss Blunt. Jewel is nothing she can''t


    handle."


    "What''s your beef with them, Miss Blunt?"


    Blood Rose''s gaze turned colder and her lips curled into a cruel smile at the words. A long whileter,


    she sighed. "It''s a long story. To put it simply, their pretentious friendship disgusts me. She and Olivia


    had been close in the past. The haughty pair always looked down on us as if they were superior to us.


    Back then, there was another guy called George, who was also close to them. The trio spent most of


    their time together. Later, George and Olivia left, leaving Jewel alone behind. Tell me, what kind of


    friends is that? I felt bad for Jewel, so I suggested she spend time with us. I merely wanted to take her


    under my wing. However, the stubborn girl refused to join us. She''d rather go on a mission on her own


    instead of with us. Therefore, I didn''t insist because I respected her decision."


    Farren asked, "What happened next? You told us she was dead."


    Blood Rose sneered. "Later, she finally realized that being a loner in the organization couldn''t work.


    Finding that I was close to Joseph, she made a move on the second inmand. I found out that she


    went to his room many times. Clearly, she''s trying to steal him from me."


    Anthea frowned with disdain. "Why didn''t you get rid of her, Miss Blunt?"


    Farren seconded her view. "Anthea is right. That woman is shameless."


    Blood Rose sighed again. "I wouldn''t have known her intentions. I merely thought she had something to


    discuss with him. Every time she left his room, she either received extra training or punishment. I only


    learned from someone that she was trying to seduce the vice leader, but he wanted her to focus on


    self-improvement. She never listened to his advice, so she got punished."


    Others chimed in with distaste.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "My goodness, she has no shame."


    "And you just endured it, Miss Blunt? We all know the second inmand likes you."


    Blood Rose chuckled. "Back then, I was mad. However, we worked for the same organization. We


    would see each other all the time, so I had no choice but to tolerate her. The most I could do was


    ignore her. After all, everyone had their own karma. There was a time when the vice leader assigned us


    to the same mission. She got burned to death in that mission, but that was what we assumed. I had no


    idea what happened after that, but it seems like she was fine. However, she never reported back to us.


    Her disloyalty was obvious, so the second inmand could never forgive her. He ordered us, so she


    must die. Besides, she killed Phantom. That''s unforgivable."


    The story ignited the crowd.


    "Tell us what to do, Miss Blunt."


    "Yes, Miss Blunt. Don''t hold back. We''ll get it done for you."


    Her lips curled into a cunning smile. "Keep an eye on the people in the clinic. Jewel is returning to the


    country tomorrow. We should give her a lift."


    Excited, Farren ran his fingers along the keyboard to pull up the map. "Where should we do it, Miss


    Blunt? We could force her car to stop by setting up a roadblock on the way to the airport and kill her, or


    shoot her to death in the departure hall."


    Blood Rose remarked, "Then there''ll be too many of us. It''ll draw the police''s attention to us. We must


    keep a low profile for the time being. It feels good to know that we irritated them, but they can''t do


    anything to us."


    Farren suggested, "We''ll wait for her at the airport. Let''s discuss the deployment. After all, they don''t


    recognize us."


    A glint of amusement shed across Blood Rose''s eyes as an idea urred to her. Bending her


    forefinger, she beckoned her men toe over.


    Herpanions gathered around her in a circle.


    Blood Rose lowered her head and whispered, "You guys don''t know Jewel like I do. She often boasts


    of herself as a kind woman. Here''s the n¡­"


    After she shared her idea with them, the groupughed. "Let''s do this. We might be able to capture her


    alive."

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Chapter 1297 Arriving at the Airport


    The expression on Blood Rose''s face told herpanion that she was looking forward to the idea. "It''ll


    be fun."


    The next morning.


    She sought Farren for an update. "How is it? Did Jewel book a flight ticket?"


    He answered, "She didn''t. But I found a record of Alex''s name."


    The answer took her aback for a moment. She joined him in front of hisptop and looked at the


    results. The name Jean Louisy next to Alex''s.


    A faint smile was formed on her lips. "That''s her. She changed her name after she left the


    organization."


    There was a glow in Farren''s eyes. "How did you figure that out?"


    She exined, "Phantom told me about that. Otherwise, I couldn''t have found Jewel hiding in the clinic


    on my own."


    He suggested, "I''m heading to the clinic to keep watch on them. I''ll remember to keep in touch with


    you."


    She calmly replied, "There''s no need to rush. The flight is taking off at ten. There''s even time for


    breakfast."


    He smiled. "Breakfast sounds good."


    ¡­


    Unlike Blood Rose and Farren''s steadiness, Olivia was worried about her friends. If she was in Jewel''s


    shoes, she would be less on edge. However, she was pregnant. Her friends decided that she was in no


    condition to provide them with aid.


    Therefore, she could only stress her concerns. "Jewel, Alex, did you two put on the bulletproof vests? I


    don''t think they would be that reckless to open fire in public, but there''s no guarantee they wouldn''t


    take the risk when they''re cornered."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jewel nodded. "We did. Don''t worry about us."


    Olivia took out two bottles and handed them to Jewel. "These are bone-softening powder. Use these on


    them when needed."


    Jewel epted the kind gesture with a smile. "You''re well-prepared."


    Olivia saw no point in denying it. "I started making preparations since we nned on luring out the


    enemies."


    Eugene spoke up by reminding his friends, "Always beware of any stranger who approaches you,


    especially when you''re in the washroom, which is less crowded. It''s risky, but it helps us to rule out the


    enemies."


    Nodding, Jewel assured Eugene, "I understand."


    Alex chimed in, "Don''t worry about us. I''m not letting her out of my sight."


    Eugene and Olivia offered a few reminders before releasing Alex and Jewel.


    Eugene stayed behind to ensure his wife and children''s safety. However, he asked Shannon and Kyle


    to go with the pair.


    Once the group left, Eugene and Olivia went to North''s room. Even though they didn''t go with Alex and


    Jewel, they backed the pair up in their base.


    Since the n was drawing the enemies out of their hideout, the trio was responsible for monitoring the


    changing condition in case the n went south.


    North sat in front of hisptop. His fingers skillfully inserted a fewmands into it. Soon, he pulled up


    the monitoring images of the departure hall.


    They could see the departure hall from all angles.


    ¡­


    Jewel and Alex arrived at the departure hall. The pair had been taking note of their surroundings in


    silence. They found their people among the crowd while some other people seemed suspicious to


    them.


    Suddenly, Shannon''s voice came out from the earpiece. "Jewel, beware of the man in a blue suit on


    your front left. And there''s another girl in sportswear behind you. Both of them look suspicious. They


    have been observing you for quite some time."


    Jewel whispered, "All right."


    The duo went to check in at the counter. A voice came out of the earpiece again. It was Olivia this time.


    "The couple checking in at another counter seems suspicious too."


    Jewel nced at the couple, who stood a few feet from her and Alex, and hummed an affirmative


    response.


    After getting their boarding passes, Jewel and Alex exchanged a look. Both of them headed to the


    washroom separately.


    They were well aware that Blood Rose''s men were watching them. The enemies were waiting for an


    opening to strike.


    Jewel and Alex refused to wait any longer. Might as well create an opening for them.


    At least it gives us the upper hand.


    Just when she was about to arrive at her destination, a man''s voice grabbed her attention. "Mavis! Stop


    it right there and turn around!"


    Jewel turned around and nced in the direction of the voice. A woman with a child in her arms was


    hurrying in Jewel''s direction. The woman kept casting a nce behind her, but she didn''t stop.


    It seems like the man is talking to her.


    Meanwhile, the man continued to throw insults at the woman. "How dare you disrespect me, Mavis?


    You took my son to run away with you! Just wait, you''ll regret not outrunning me."

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Chapter 1298 You Haven¡¯t Changed


    The woman looked terrified and the grip on her child tightened. It looked somewhat realistic but Jewel


    didn''t want to interfere. Even if they weren''t the assassins who were pursuing her, she was still in


    danger herself and couldn''t save the woman.


    The man had probably spotted her and suddenly shouted, "Mavis Bender, stop where you are!"


    The woman in front of Jewel looked scared and quickened her pace as she fled with her child. The


    woman looked back as she ran which made her stumble, and Jewel bumped into her even though


    Jewel had deliberately avoided her. The collision made the woman fall backward uncontrobly, flinging


    her child more than 2 meters high which made the child burst into terrified tears. Jewel knew well that


    she should be on guard against anyone who came close to her, but she couldn''t just ignore the child


    and frantically reached out to catch the child.


    Suddenly, a bright light shed past. Although Jewel only caught a brief nce of it, she could discern


    that it was a steel wire fired by Blood Rose.


    Olivia''s frantic voice came through Jewel''s earpiece. "Watch out!"


    Jewel knew she had fallen into a trap since she knew how powerful the wire was. It could pierce such a


    thick concrete wall, much less her body. However, she couldn''t just let the small child actually fall down


    since it would definitely result in death.


    She might be able to avoid the wire.


    She stretched her arms backward and curved her waist forward to form an arch which was at the end


    of her physical limitations to avoid the wire, making the ws of the wire brush past her. She didn''t


    even know that her body was that flexible.


    Just as she was thanking the fact that she could save the child without getting hurt by the wire, Blood


    Rose''s wire fired toward her again at a faster speed. Jewel had just caught the child and didn''t have the


    time to catch her bnce.


    At that very instant, she saw a figure sh past. The wire changed direction at once, its ws


    embedding into the wall.


    Jewel looked over to see Alex, who had quickly thrown a dart at Blood Rose which was the one


    Phantom had used. Even though Blood Rose was alert enough that the dart did not hit her, it allowed


    Jewel to avoid the wire.


    Alex headed toward her and looked at her with a shaken expression. "Are you okay, Jewel?"


    Jewel hugged the crying child and replied sinctly, "I''m fine."


    Blood Rose narrowed her eyes and sneered at the duo leaning toward each other. "So loyal, huh?"


    Jewel eximed angrily, "You haven''t changed at all and even used a child to your advantage."


    Blood Rose smiled mockingly. "You haven''t changed either and like interfering in other people''s


    business."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She then shifted her nce toward Alex and raised her eyebrows meaningfully. "Your boyfriend is


    pretty handsome. If I sleep with him, will it feel much better than killing you?"


    A wave of disgust rose inside Jewel. "If you haven''t slept enough, go back to bed."


    Blood Roseughed wildly. "Why? Your boyfriend may even be willing."


    Alex sniggered. "I only want to throw salt at the head of a shameless woman like you to absorb all the


    water inside."


    She frowned, eventually understanding what he meant. At least he had a good read on her since she


    was already used to being shameless. Sheughed quietly.


    "Are you embarrassed? Is it because Jewel is with you? I''ll help you get rid of her then."


    The door to the washroom opened just as she finished speaking and an old woman with silver hair, a


    wrinkled face, and a humped back emerged before staring at them curiously, seemingly ignorant of


    what was happening.


    Jewel was worried that the old woman might get hurt by Blood Rose and shouted, "Get back inside!"


    Her voice was loud enough to make the old woman jump with shock and clutch her chest. "Oh, dear.


    You nearly scared me to death."


    Even as she said so, the woman didn''t heed Jewel''s words and started moving forward again. The


    elderly woman would bump into Blood Rose if she continued doing so.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Chapter 1299 Blood Rose¡¯s Aplice


    Blood Rose didn''t strike anymore and stared coldly at the old woman shuffling toward her with interest.


    However, Jewel didn''t continue stopping the woman anymore. While she was worried that the old


    woman might be hurt by Blood Rose, she also suspected that the old woman might be in cahoots with


    Blood Rose. She didn''t move at all, feeling conflicted.


    Blood Rose clutched herself andughed meaningfully. "Aren''t you kindhearted? Why don''t you save


    everyone? Is a child''s life worthy but not an old woman''s?"


    She abruptly reached out to grab the old woman.


    Jewel became shocked. They probably weren''t working together after all.


    Alex had the same thought as Jewel and rushed toward Blood Rose almost instinctively when he saw


    Blood Rose grab the old woman mercilessly.


    Jewel took several steps to reach the old woman and asked Blood Rose angrily, "Are you even


    human?"


    Blood Rose was busy taking on Alex and didn''t say anything, though victory shed across her eyes.


    Jewel was ignorant of this and immediately consoled the old woman when she saw thetter turn pale


    with shock and pat her chest continuously. "It''s okay. Just go inside the washroom and hide for a


    while."


    The old woman was obedient and muttered, "What are you doing?"


    As she spoke, she moved with difficulty and turned around.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Jewel had lowered her guard against the old woman and was looking anxiously at Alex, the old


    woman suddenly drew a dagger and stabbed it toward her.


    It was far toote by the time Jewel had noticed it, but with the child in her embrace, she could only


    protect the child by hugging him tighter instinctively. The dagger went into her back, but thankfully, she


    had moved backward slightly by then, so the injury didn''t seem that deep, though the sharp pain did


    make her stumble.


    Olivia and Eugene, who had been sitting in front of theputer, were so shocked that they couldn''t


    breathe, fearing that the sounds might affect Jewel''s reactions. Blood Rose was simply despicable; not


    only had she disguised herself but also used such a small child for her own benefit. They wanted to ask


    how Jewel was, but now clearly wasn''t the time.


    "Jewel!" shouted Alex anxiously, ming himself for not being able to discern that the old woman was


    Blood Rose''s aplice. He wanted to go over to check on Jewel, but Blood Rose kept attacking


    which kept him upied for the time being. His movements became more violent due to his anger.


    Jewel knew this as well. Alex was no match for Blood Rose and was lucky enough to be able to defend


    himself. The man pursuing Blood Rose earlier was gone, probably already dealt with by their own


    people, so now Jewel could only depend on herself. However, she had just been stabbed which


    affected her physical reactions, plus she had a crying child with her. She couldn''t just go on the


    offensive with the old woman as well, since hurting the child wouldn''t be worth it.


    After brief consideration, she had no choice but to reach for the small bottle Olivia had given her and


    pulled the cork with one hand. Just as the old woman attacked once again, Jewel swung her hand,


    throwing the bottle of white powder toward her opponent. She and Alex had already taken the antidote,


    so they would be unscathed if they inhaled the powder. However, other people wouldn''t be so


    fortunate.


    The old woman knew that this was another substance that could weaken her entire body and


    instinctively moved away from it, covering her face, nose, and mouth while waiting for the smell to


    disperse. However, Jewel moved forward with the child in her arms and kicked the old woman directly


    in the chest.


    The old woman slid some distance away on the floor, grunting in pain which made a fragrant smell


    enter her nostrils easily. She tried to get up but suddenly felt weak, unable to get up even after several


    attempts.


    Jewel knew that Olivia''s bone-softening powder had taken effect and ignored the old woman since her


    target was Blood Rose. She suddenly felt that Olivia''s powder was extremely useful and nned to use


    it on Blood Rose as well, but Blood Rose had been smart enough to give up on fighting with Alex at


    close range and quickly run outside.


    Then, Jewel quickly stuffed the child into Alex''s arms and ran after Blood Rose, bing panicked


    when she saw Blood Rose was about to reach the reception hall. If Blood Rose fled outside, it would be


    much more difficult to capture her as there were so many people there.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Chapter 1300 The Looming Trap


    Suddenly, a man wearing a silver mask obstructed Blood Rose''s way.


    Jewel was thrilled to see that the masked figure was one of their own.


    With a sudden halt, Blood Rose fixed her gaze intently on the person before her. She finally grasped


    the reason behind the absence of any backup for their group of six. It turned out that meticulous


    preparations had been made from the very beginning.


    A flicker of doubt crept into Blood Rose''s mind¡ªcould this unexpected encounter be a well-


    orchestrated trap set up for them?


    The thought fueled her anger further, as she realized that falling into their clutches would inevitably lead


    to her demise.


    Acting instinctively, she swiftly withdrew a handgun from her pocket, aiming it directly at Kyle before


    pulling the trigger.


    However, at that precise moment, Blood Rose felt a sudden pain in her wrist, causing the bullet to veer


    off its intended course.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kyle stepped forward and deftly kicked the firearm from Blood Rose''s hand.


    Simultaneously, Jewel swiftly caught up and snatched the fallen weapon.


    Only now did Blood Rose realize what had struck her wrist¡ªa small, white vial emitting a faint


    fragrance upon shattering against the ground.


    She instinctively held her breath, recognizing it all too well. Many of herrades had fallen victim to


    its effects.


    With the gun aimed squarely at Blood Rose, Jewel taunted, "Care to try another escape?"


    While still covering her mouth and nose, Blood Rose cast a disdainful nce at Jewel, disying no


    signs of fear.


    She clearly knew Jewel''s true nature¡ªsomeone inherentlypassionate, advocating for peace,


    justice, and kindness. That was precisely why the assassination mission had been meticulously tailored


    for someone like her.


    However, Blood Rose hadn''t anticipated that they had also set the trap for her. She had clearly


    underestimated them. Is she truly daring enough to pull the trigger without considering the


    consequences? Oh, I shouldn''t underestimate her, should I? Does she truly possess the courage for


    such a bold move? Look at her, so naive and tenderhearted, burdened by countless concerns. If it


    hadn''t been for their timely preparations, I would have already had her right in the palm of my hand.


    Blood Rose didn''t feel any threat from Jewel in the slightest. With unwavering determination, she


    launched a fierce attack on Kyle, and her steel wire sliced through the air with deadly precision. She


    aimed to dispatch him swiftly, even if it meant seizing an opportunity to escape amidst the ensuing


    chaos of the crowd.


    However, as Eugene''s trusted right-hand man, Kyle proved far more challenging to ovee.


    While Blood Rose could hold her breath, there were limits to how long she could sustain without air,


    particrly during the intensebat with Kyle.


    In truth, Blood Rose understood Jewel well. The reason Jewel hesitated to shoot wasn''t due to an


    inability to do so but rather concern for alerting the passengers and causing harm to innocent


    bystanders.


    Choosing not to shoot was merely a temporary strategy until the situation demanded otherwise. The


    scent of the bone-softening powder permeated the surroundings, and Jewel firmly believed that once


    Blood Rose took a breath, she would swiftly sumb to unconsciousness.


    Jewel doubted that Blood Rose could hold her breath indefinitely. Regardless, she knew that the


    combined efforts of herself and Kyle would prevent Blood Rose from escaping under any


    circumstances.


    Their intense skirmishsted a mere two minutes, and Blood Rose reached her limit. Awkwardly


    covering her mouth and nose, she cautiously drew a breath through the filter of her sleeve.


    Yet, even this precaution could not diminish the potency of the bone-softening powder.


    After exchanging blows with Jewel and Kyle for a while, Blood Rose felt her body be weak and


    powerless. Even her once formidable steel wire could now be effortlessly intercepted by her


    adversaries.


    Seizing a momentary advantage, Jewel delivered a powerful kick that sent Blood Rose crashing to the


    ground.


    Determined to stay conscious, Blood Rose stubbornly fought to keep her eyelids from closing.


    However, despite her tenacity, the effects of the bone-softening powder inevitably overcame her, and


    her eyes gradually slipped shut.


    Finally feeling a sense of relief, Jewel inquired, "What about the others? Wasn''t there another man


    pursuing her?"


    "Don''t worry, our team took care of all three of them," Kyle reassured.


    Jewel released a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear. Let''s try not to rm the passengers and quickly


    transport her away."


    Kyle nodded in agreement. "Got it."


    At that moment, Alex rushed over while cradling an unconscious child in his arms. Noticing the


    bloodstains on Jewel''s back, he anxiously asked, "Jewel, are you alright?"


    Jewel turned her head and reassured him, "I''m fine. How is the child?"


    With one hand holding the child securely, Alex swiftly removed his own jacket and draped it over


    Jewel''s shoulders. "He''s safe. Let''s hurry back."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She still harbored concerns. "Wait, let''s go back together with the others. I''m worried that Blood Rose


    might pull some tricks again."


    Anxious about Jewel''s injury, Alex urgently insisted, "Look at her, she''s in no condition to pose any


    threat. What more tricks could she possibly have? Let''s go back quickly and have Olivia examine your


    wound."

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Chapter 1301 Operation to Capture Blood Rose


    Jewel remained motionless and steadfastly waited in ce.


    At that moment, Olivia''s voice came through the earpiece. "Jewel, be cautious of your left front." Alex


    also caught the warning from his earpiece and instinctively reached out to pull Jewel.


    As a former assassin, Jewel''s reflexes were swift. She effortlessly shifted positions to align herself with


    Alex''s forceful motion. Just as she nestled into his embrace, a distinctive thud echoed¡ªthe bullet had


    landed on the exact spot she had upied moments ago.


    It was a mere fraction of a second that made all the difference.


    Jewel nced with lingering trepidation and noticed a swift figure darting toward the crowd. She


    chased after them while acting on instinct.


    Alex hastily intercepted her. He couldn''t allow an injured Jewel to pursue her further even though he


    wasn''t as skilled as her inbat. Without giving her a chance to object, he insisted, "I''ll go."


    His words apanied the swift passing of the child into Jewel''s arms.


    However, Kyle was quicker in response. "Alex, stay here. I''ll go!" he interjected.


    Without dy, Kyle disappeared from their sight and left no room for the words of caution they wanted


    to convey.


    Only then did Alex begin to experience a lingering fear. He had believed they had resolved everything


    and had not realized their allies were still atrge.


    I can''t leave Jewel behind. What if someone approaches her? How would she defend herself when


    she''s injured and cradling the child?


    Meanwhile, Eugene swiftly formted a n. He directed, "Someone please head toward the restroom


    and extract the target swiftly." They were concerned that an extended timeframe might incite chaos.


    Finally, Olivia urgently inquired about Jewel. "Jewel, are you alright?"


    Jewel reassured her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    In less than five minutes, they had sessfully evacuated the airport.


    Their operation could be considered a sess. Besides Jewel''s unexpected injury, they had captured


    Blood Rose as intended without rming the passengers.


    If any notable consequence were to be mentioned, the restroom closure for over ten minutes made


    numerous travelers seek alternative facilities.


    Once inside the car, Alex securely bound Blood Rose while Jewel anxiously searched her thoroughly


    for hidden weapons.


    The car swiftly arrived at the designated location¡ªan underground secret chamber of the Nn


    Group''s Mastar subsidiary.


    They would hand Blood Rose over to the police, but they didn''t want to make Blood Rose''s life too


    easy. Otherwise, how could they honor those who had perished?


    However, Eugene was already present upon Alex and Jewel''s arrival. He observed Jewel disembarking


    with a child in her arms and inquired, "Are you alright, Jewel?"


    Jewel affirmed, "I''m fine."


    Looking at Jewel''s bloodless face, Alex turned to Eugene with a gaze filled with self-me and concern


    before asking, "Has Olivia arrived?"


    Eugene responded, "Not yet. She''s waiting for you at the clinic. You should return promptly!"


    Jewel couldn''t help but worry. "Can you manage here alone, Eugene?"


    He reassured her, "I can handle it. You just hurry back."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Their conversation stopped when their bodyguards and cars arrived from the airport one after another.


    Alex assisted in transporting the individuals into the underground vault.


    Then, he went to the clinic with Jewel and the child as he was deeply troubled by Jewel''s injury.


    "Hurry up ande over here, Jewel. Let me examine you," Olivia said, having waited for a long time.


    Jewel expressed her concern with the unconscious child in her arms. "Olivia, please attend to the child


    first. He was also exposed to the bone-softening powder."


    Olivia responded, "Alex, hand the child to George. He knows how to counteract it."


    Jewel obediently handed the child to Alex.


    Alex swiftly cradled the child and briskly made his way ahead. His concern wasn''t mainly for the child; it


    was for Jewel.


    Upon arriving at the front, he directly handed the child to George. "He''s been affected by Olivia''s bone-


    softening powder. Olivia mentioned that you know how to reverse the effect."


    George furrowed his brows and added, "No wonder I received a bottle of unknown medicine. It seems


    it was meant for this child."


    After confirming the course of action, Alex intended to leave.


    George posed another question. "How''s Jewel''s injury?"


    As the topic arose, Alex''s eyes filled with tenderness and concern. "A dagger pierced her back. I


    haven''t seen how deep the wound is, but she continues to fight on and is seemingly oblivious to the


    pain."

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Chapter 1302 The Lingering Echoes of Love¡¯s Burden


    George let out a sigh and reached out to pat his shoulder gently. "She''s always been so resilient as she


    never onceined. You should check up on her."


    Alex responded promptly and rushed back to the backyard. George stared at the peacefully sleeping


    child before him and sighed deeply. Memories of North''s childhood flooded his mind¡ªhow he cradled


    the boy in his arms, nurturing North from his babbling days to bing the renowned hacker, Wily


    Rabbit. He had poured his heart and soul into that endeavor.


    However, now they were on the verge of leaving him.


    George felt a sense of relief and contentment when he observed the tender care Alex bestowed upon


    Jewel. It was akin to the joy that a father experienced when giving his daughter away in marriage.


    However, when he saw Eugene treating Olivia kindly, an overwhelming wave of jealousy engulfed


    George, leaving him sour and resentful.


    Indeed, it was an entirely different kind of emotion.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t bring himself to treat Eugene as how he treated Alex. He also


    knew he couldn''t do anything but fulfill Eugene''s wishes.


    As Alex returned to the backyard, he found Olivia already tending to Jewel''s wounds.


    Jewely quietly on the bed, even as Olivia gently cleaned and disinfected her injuries with alcohol


    wipes. Her facial muscles involuntarily twitched in pain but she remained persistent and silent.


    Meanwhile, Olivia''s tears fell incessantly as if she was the injured one.


    Alex approached with measured steps to reach out and sp Jewel''s hand. His voice filled with


    tenderness. "Jewel, if it hurts, you can cry out or even bite me, but don''t suffer in silence like this."


    Jewel breathed in shallow,bored breaths as she managed to utter, "I''m fine."


    His heart ached even more at her words. How can she insist on being fine when her wound is so deep?


    Alex rested his head against Jewel''s hand. Regret and self-me overwhelmed him, making it hard for


    him to catch his breath. "It''s all my fault. I thought she was just an ordinary olddy. I shouldn''t have


    saved her, let alone bring her to your side."


    Jewel struggled to find her voice. "It''s not your fault. I thought the same."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia wiped away her tears and interjected, "Don''t me yourself. It wasn''t just you; none of us saw


    through her disguise. We wouldn''t have recognized her if she walked past us even without her disguise


    as an olddy since we were unfamiliar with her."


    Jewel nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. That''s why we couldn''t find her no matter how hard we


    searched. Don''t worry, I''ll be okay."


    Alex still didn''t lift his gaze, but she felt the warmth and dampness in her hand.


    Is Alex¡­ crying? Anxiously, Jewel attempted tofort him with her small and restless hand, only to


    find him holding onto her even tighter.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Alex clung to her hand and apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. You


    wouldn''t have been hurt if it weren''t for me, and I promised to protect you¡­"


    His words trailed off as his voice was caught in his throat.


    Jewel couldn''t move even though she was desperate to console him. "You did protect me. If you hadn''t


    arrived in time, I might not have survived when Blood Rose used her steel wire, andter, when you


    pulled me away, I could have been shot."


    Olivia spoke up after finishing the final application of gauze. "Alright, please don''t burden Jewel to


    comfort you as she is still recovering. If you haven''t done enough, make it up to her properly. Jewel''s


    injuries will take one to two weeks to heal; take good care of her during this time."


    Upon hearing this, Alex lifted his gaze and responded with a simple "Yes."


    Olivia, who was feeling upset moments ago, couldn''t help but smile after witnessing Alex shed tears.


    What a mysterious thing love was. Itpelled one entity to yield to another!


    To her surprise, the seemingly invincible Alex had fallen in love with Jewel. He wouldn''t have been


    moved to tears without true love, would he?


    Even though Olivia knew that Alex was struggling with the fact that Jewel was injured because of him,


    he felt that way because he loved her.


    He med himself so intensely just because of the ache in his heart!

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Chapter 1303 Shadows of Deception


    "I''ll step out for a moment. Jewel, try to lie on your stomach or sleep on your side today," Olivia


    suggested.


    Jewelplied with a nod.


    Alex inquired, "Did Kyle apprehend the person who fired the shot?"


    Olivia responded, "When I left North''s room just now, they hadn''t caught her yet as the woman entered


    the changing room. Kyle didn''t want to chase her too closely because he feared she might shoot


    innocent people in desperation. He''s keeping watch outside the changing room now. I''ll go and take a


    look."


    After speaking, Olivia left Jewel''s room and went to North''s room.


    As soon as she entered, she overheard North saying, "She''sing out."


    Olivia approached quietly and refrained from making any noise to avoid distracting Kyle.


    North noticed her presence and raised a curious eyebrow.


    She knew North was asking about Jewel. "She''s fine."


    North stopped pressing for further details. His intense gaze remained fixed on the woman brandishing


    the gun, and he calmly updated Kyle, "She''s five meters away from your position, three meters¡­"


    Immediately after North finished his sentence, Kyle swiftly emerged and discreetly shot the woman''s


    wrist with a silenced pistol.


    She dropped her gun to the ground. In the blink of an eye, she let out a cry of pain.


    Kyle promptly approached and expertly disarmed her. Then, he swiftly escorted her away from the


    area.


    North ran his fingers across the keyboard to erase the surveince footage. After that, he rose from his


    seat and eagerly rushed into Olivia''s embrace. "Mommy¡ª"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There was a thrilled look in his eyes. He was ted that he got to work together with the adults for a


    common goal. It felt as if they were a united family fighting together.


    Olivia affectionately ruffled the little guy''s head. "My son is incredible!"


    North remarked, "Our n to lure Blood Rose out is a sess."


    She beamed. "All thanks to my son."


    He blushed slightly after being praised. "Aunt Jewel is amazing too. Despite her injuries, she bravely


    fought against Blood Rose. I want to go check on her."


    She affirmed, "Alright, let''s go."


    When Olivia and North returned to Jewel''s room, Alex had already ced several soft pillows beneath


    her and arranged an array of delectable treats that were ced nearby.


    Alex tended to her like a child as he peeled a grape and offered it to her lip. "Here, have a grape."


    Jewel opened her mouth and savored the grape as she was already ustomed to his caring


    gestures. She replied while chewing, "I''m already full."


    Alex patiently coaxed her, "You must take good food to help with your body''s recovery after the injury.


    It''ll help you to recover faster."


    Olivia couldn''t help but chuckle. "With your feeding method, your girlfriend will gain weight in two


    weeks."


    Jewel sighed as she still felt weak. "You''ve been insisting I eat, but I''ve already mentioned I can''t eat


    anymore."


    He mentioned with a serious expression, "You''re too thin. It would be nice if you could gain some


    weight."


    Jewel shot a nce at him. "Lying on my stomach makes me ufortable."


    It was only after hearing Jewel''sint that Alex realized something. Then, he foolishly


    acknowledged her request and removed everything in front of her.


    Unperturbed by Alex and Jewel''s interaction, North asked, "Aunt Jewel, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine as it is just a minor injury. I''ll recover after a few days of rest." Jewel reassured him.


    North expressed a tinge of self-me. "We didn''t realize that the olddy was with Blood Rose."


    Jewel agreed, "Indeed, we didn''t notice anything suspicious about her even standing face to face. If


    you hadn''t alerted us, I might have fallen victim to that woman''s gunshot."


    Olivia interjected, "Blood Rose has been apprehended and Kyle should have brought her back."


    Jewel''s excitement grew. "Then, have they apprehended all of her aplices?"

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Chapter 1304 Echoes of Jealousy


    Olivia remarked, "It should be around the same."


    Jewel inquired, "How is the child doing?"


    Olivia replied, "I haven''t seen him yet, but I believe he should be fine."


    North held Olivia''s hand and said, "Mommy, I want to see him too."


    She agreed while bidding Jewel and the others farewell before heading to the clinic.


    The mother and son could hear the sound of a crying child even before entering. There, George tried


    various ways to soothe the boy in his arms, but he only made him cry harder.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia walked in and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    George responded with the feeling of being exasperated by the inconsble child. "I don''t know.


    Maybe he got so scared that he''s been crying nonstop."


    Although the clinic had seen its fair share of children, they hadn''t seen one persistently crying. Apart


    from being away from his mother, his continuous crying might also be rted to the earlier fright he


    experienced.


    When Blood Rose threw the child out, George was still monitoring the surveince footage. He had to


    return to the clinic once patients arrived.


    Olivia reached out to take the child, but North furrowed his brow and stopped her. He said, "Mommy,


    you already have a baby in your belly. If you hold another child, our little sister will get jealous."


    Olivia was speechless about their profound fixation on their little sister. They always referred to it as


    their little sister regardless of who was in her belly.


    However, Olivia understood it was simply because North didn''t like it. North only epted the Rogers


    siblings back then because he felt their genuine partiality toward her. Later, when he learned they were


    indeed her children, he overcame any lingering resentment that he had.


    Now, North presumptuously assumed the baby in Olivia''s belly shared his thoughts, as this child had


    no connection to Olivia.


    Olivia chuckled softly. "I''m justforting him. What if he keeps crying like this and ends up hurting


    himself?"


    North still appeared unhappy, but after a moment, he reluctantly said, "T-Then you should talk to our


    little sister first."


    She reached for North''s head and tousled it. "Weren''t you eager to see him just now?"


    North pursed his lips and disyed a look of disdain. He expected the child to be like those adorable,


    meek girls he saw in videos online, or at least someone as well-behaved as ke and the others. But


    why does this child keep crying?


    He secretly nced at the child and found him quite unattractive. In short, he didn''t like him.


    "I don''t want to anymore. I''m going back." He promptly ran back to the backyard after saying that.


    Olivia watched North retreat and sighed helplessly. She then nced at George.


    George chuckled. "Looks like he''s jealous."


    Olivia sighed. "Seems like it."


    He remarked, "Kids are like that. They''ll grow out of it."


    She reached out and took the child from George''s arms while saying, "Let me give it a try."


    George had no other option but to let Olivia attempt tofort the child.


    Perhaps it was Olivia''s maternal aura, or maybe the boy was tired from crying. Not long after Olivia


    took the boy from George, he stopped crying and eventually fell asleep in her arms.


    George let out a long sigh of relief. "He''s finally asleep."


    Olivia gently ced the boy on a small bed and covered him with a nket.


    He asked, "What do you n to do with this child?"


    She answered, "I''ll hand him to the police department along with Blood Rose."


    George frowned. "You''re handing Blood Rose over too? Have you given up on seeking revenge?"


    A cold indifference flickered in Olivia''s eyes. "Even if we turn her over to the police, she won''t survive. I


    simply don''t want to dirty our hands."


    George nodded in agreement. "True, with her ending up in Eugene''s hand, she''ll be severely punished


    even if she doesn''t die."


    Olivia smirked. "I wanted to go there as well. I haven''t avenged Mason and ke, after all. Maybe I


    should let her have a taste of some Tickle Powder and feel what it''s like to be tormented."


    George asked, "Then, why didn''t you go?"


    She looked frustrated while sitting on a chair with her eyelids fluttering. "Eugene wouldn''t let me go


    there. He said I''m pregnant and can''t expose the child to my bloody side. However. I didn''t hold back


    from anything bloody when I was pregnant with North, but North is healthy, intelligent, and incredibly


    well-behaved now. Why can''t it be the same for this child?"

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Chapter 1305 The Lingering Echoes of Love¡¯s Burden


    George couldn''t help bursting intoughter instinctively, but theughter quickly faded and left him with


    a bittersweet feeling. It was he who exposed North to the gruesome side.


    If he hadn''t madest-minute arrangements for them to stay at the Double Dragon Court, Olivia


    wouldn''t have be an assassin for them. He thought he could protect her, but he never anticipated


    that it would end with him having to buy her freedom.


    Neither did he want to admit that there was any disparity between him and Eugene.


    At one point, he even believed that his feelings for Olivia surpassed those that Eugene had for her.


    However, after multiple incidents, he was forced to reflect on himself. He realized he needed to be


    more attentive. He failed to put himself in her shoes and always approached matters from his own


    perspective.


    In a situation like today, George would undoubtedly take her if she wanted to go. His happiness


    stemmed from her, so why wouldn''t he do it?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Eugene only desired to keep her protected under his wing.


    Perhaps this was genuine affection¡ªno, it should be called love.


    He couldn''t recall where he had heard a phrase that intentionally distinguished between liking and


    loving.


    To like was akin to seeing a beautiful flower and plucking it to bring home, while to love was tending to


    that flower every day.


    Although George had initially dismissed it, he now somewhat understood the phrase.


    He had to admit that a flower being watered would always thrive longer than a plucked one, just like the


    disparity between him and Eugene.


    George sighed and reluctantly uttered, "He''s just caring for you."


    Olivia responded, "I know, but it doesn''t feel satisfying without personally teaching Blood Rose a


    lesson."


    "What else do you want to do to her?" George asked.


    Her innocentughter was deceiving and a light glimmered in her eyes. "I want to try out my newly


    developed Tickle Powder on her just to see how effective it is."


    He felt speechless.


    She doesn''t need to witness the bloody side as she embodies bloodshed. Look at her looking all


    enthusiastic. That''s not the face of someone trying to torture another. To those who don''t know her,


    they would think she is offering some kind of pleasure, and her innocent demeanor only reinforces the


    notion that she is the type who can sell someone out and demand payment in return.


    Amidst his amusement, a tinge of bitterness arose within him. Eugene had easily swayed such a


    remarkable junior.


    "If you cover my shift, I''ll assist you, and I''ll provide feedback afterward. How about that?" George


    offered.


    Olivia''s eyes sparkled when she heard this proposal, thus eagerly responding, "Absolutely! I''ll go get it


    for you." Without further ado, she hurriedly left the room.


    Soon enough, she returned with a small ck vial in hand and handed it over to him. "As soon as it


    touches the skin, the itching will be unbearable. However, I haven''t tested it on arge scale yet.


    You can try it on her, and if the results aren''t satisfactory, I''ll make some improvements."


    He couldn''t help but wonder how he managed to suppress hisughter. This little junior of his was by


    no means a benevolent person. If someone treated her well, she would reciprocate doubly but retaliate


    above and beyond if someone tried to harm her.


    "Well, you stay here and keep watch. I''ll be on my way." With that said, he made his way to the branch


    office of the Nn Group.


    Upon arrival, he was taken aback. He had expected a secret chamber to be dark, damp, and equipped


    with various torture devices.


    After all, that was what the Double Dragon Court was like¡ªa ce designed explicitly for torment.


    However, this ce hardly resembled a secret chamber. Instead, it looked more like a private room in a


    nightclub with a television,puters, and surveince cameras.


    Of course, if he hadn''t caught a faint whiff of blood, he would have doubted whether he had arrived at


    the correct location.


    Eugene was sitting on a couch with various drinks neatly arranged on the coffee table. After spotting


    George''s arrival, he greeted, "George¡­."


    "Where are they?" George questioned.


    Eugene raised his chin and gestured toward the surveince monitor.


    Only then did George notice that this ce held more secrets than met the eye.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Chapter 1306 Embracing the Sunlit Path


    The secret chamber''s interior was spacious and it housed both bodyguards and the apprehended


    culprit.


    In the surveince footage, Blood Rose was immobilized and hung her head, barely clinging to life. Her


    body bore the marks of numerous wounds as evidence of her torment.


    "What brings you here?"


    George heard Eugene''s inquiry, so he shifted his gaze away from the surveince monitor. He calmly


    replied, "Olivia asked me to bring something for Blood Rose."


    Then, he took a seat on the opposite couch.


    Eugene couldn''t help but be curious. "What is it?"


    George retrieved a small vial from his pocket and ced it on the table. "It''s called Tickle Powder.


    Olivia developed it. She says that the itching bes unbearable once it touches the skin."


    Eugene chuckled with joy and delight on his face. His voice filled with fondness. "When did she


    develop this?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    George observed him, seeming somewhat reluctant yet determined about something. "Why didn''t you


    let Oliviae here?"


    Eugene lifted his gaze and looked at George. "Why should I let here? It''s not something pleasant


    to witness."


    George answered, "Olivia mentioned that without personally delivering punishment, she feels like she


    hasn''t truly avenged herself."


    Eugeneughed, his eyes shining bright like starlight. "She told me the same, but I no longer want her


    to be exposed to this bloodshed and darkness, as it was my mistake in the past. From now on, I want


    her to live under the sunlight, where she can perceive the beauty of life."


    Indeed¡­ George finally appeared to give up as he realized that Eugene genuinely held such


    sentiments. Regardless of the external storms of blood and violence, Eugene solely desired to shield


    her within the tranquil sky he had constructed.


    He admitted that his profound love couldn''tpare to that.


    His junior wasn''t as fragile as she seemed in his heart. They wererades-in-arms who had fought


    together and witnessed countless scenes of brutality.


    Although he would feel pained seeing her hurt or sorrowful, he had never contemted creating a


    realm solely characterized by beauty for her.


    As George observed Eugene, the man suddenly uttered, "Go and get married someday!"


    It caught Eugene off guard that George so readily fulfilled his wish that he presumed he might be


    experiencing auditory hallucinations.


    In disbelief, Eugene inquired, "What did you just say, George?"


    George shot him a nce that indicated hisck of patience. "I want you two to get married. I can''t


    have both her children born out of wedlock, can I?"


    Eugene heard him clearly this time, and a smile gradually curved his lips before it grew wide. His eyes


    were overflowing with excitement. "Of course not! I can''t wait for her to marry me. But I know that Olivia


    values your feelings. Thank you for making this possible."


    George felt a bit awkward due to Eugene''s exuberance. "Don''t get carried away. If I find out that Olivia


    is being mistreated or you''re mistreating her, I''ll snatch her away from you regardless of the distance."


    Eugene chuckled. "You won''t have that chance."


    George shot him another disdainful look. "Alright, contain your enthusiasm in the presence of a


    heartbroken person like me."


    Eugene couldn''t help butugh. "Do you want me to appear gloomy?"


    George decided to stop the topic as he felt his chest tightening. "Enough of this. Hurry up and use the


    Tickle Powder on her. Your girlfriend is waiting for feedback."


    Eugene had tried to rein himself in before George, or else he would have already dialed Olivia''s


    number and discussed with her to obtain the marriage certificate together tomorrow.


    Let me forget it now as I care for George, who just experienced a breakup.


    "Okay." He made a phone call after responding. Soon, the door to the room swung open, and Kyle


    walked in.


    Eugene handed the small vial to Kyle. "Sprinkle this on Blood Rose."


    Kyle looked at him skeptically. "What is this?"


    Eugene exined, "It''s called Tickle Powder. The itching bes intense and uncontroble once it


    touches the skin."


    Kyle''s eyes brightened. "Could it be developed by Mrs. Nn?"


    Eugene nodded with an air of pride. "Indeed!"


    Kyle immediately hummed in acknowledgment and took the Tickle Powder into the inner room.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Chapter 1307 The Torment of Blood Rose


    Eugene and George instinctively directed their gazes toward the surveince monitors.


    Once inside, Kyle approached Shannon and exchanged a few words with her before Shannon stepped


    forward. Without hesitation, she forcefully stripped Blood Rose of her clothing and sprinkled the Tickle


    Powder all over her trembling body.


    Blood Rose was instantly engulfed in terror despite already teetering on the edge of death. Even


    though she was unclear of the specifics, she knew all too well that Phantom had once concocted many


    peculiar powders. Consequently, she naturally understood that this particr substance was far from


    benign. Why else would they be so liberal in dousing her with it?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With great difficulty, she squeezed out a sentence from her throat. "Y-You¡­ Kill me already."


    Shannon sneered. "Kill you? That would be too merciful."


    Blood Rose shut her eyes. She was subjected to such torment for the first time in her life. More


    importantly, she was keenly aware that they intended to torment her relentlessly, subjecting her to an


    unbearable state of neither survival nor death.


    Within less than a minute of the powder being sprinkled on her, Blood Rose felt the itch. An unbearable


    and piercing itchpelled her to scratch, but her hands and feet were immobilized.


    As a result, her entire body twisted in a contorted manner. If one didn''t know better, one would easily


    mistake her actions as deliberate seduction.


    Yet, only she knew that the torment inflicted upon her by this Tickle Powder was pushing her to the


    brink of madness.


    It felt like her entire being was simultaneously set aze by chili pepper and gnawed at by an army of


    ants. At the same time, certain areas were reminiscent of feathers tantalizingly brushing against her


    skin and wing her heart.


    Words failed to capture even a fraction of the torment she endured.


    The intolerable itch had surpassed the stabbing pain and enveloped her in an inescapable agony.


    Gradually, her anguished expression twisted into a sinister visage. Her features contorted, and her


    eyes zed a fiery red. She resembled an evil spirit ascending from the depths of hell as her entire


    being was consumed by an overwhelming frenzy.


    This was no ordinary itch, an inconvenience that could be ovee with mere resilience. Not only did


    it exceed what she was capable of enduring, but it also grew more intense by the second. Alongside


    the itching, her body swelled visibly, apanied by a searing pain akin to the slow erosion caused by


    sulfuric acid.


    Within ten minutes, she began to plead, "Give me the antidote... I''m begging you."


    Shannon and Kyle exchanged a nce. They thought the Tickle Powder was potent, as she didn''t even


    bat an eye when the whip struck her earlier.


    Now, she resembled a person tormented by withdrawal or an unhinged woman who had escaped the


    confines of a mental institution. Her messy hair, plus her skin marred by scars of crimson welts and


    visible swelling in injured areas, had presented a pitiful and unkempt sight.


    Shannon couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for Blood Rose, but as soon as she thought about the


    wicked deeds that Blood Rose hadmitted, her heart turned cold again. "Think about what you''ve


    done. Why should we give you the antidote?"


    Blood Rose knew well enough that they would never grant her that reprieve, but she couldn''t bear it


    any longer. She sought only a swift and painless death. "Kill me, please¡­ End my suffering." She


    repeated the plea, her words falling from her lips like a desperate refrain.


    Shannon drew closer to Kyle and whispered, "Where did Mr. Nn acquire this substance?"


    A smile yed across Kyle''s face as he answered, "Mrs. Nn provided it."


    Shannon was surprised. "Mrs. Nn developed it?"


    Kyle confirmed, "Indeed."


    Shannon eximed excitedly, "Oh, wow, I must shower Mrs. Nn with praise when we return. The


    Tickle Powder is extraordinarypared to physically beating Blood Rose as it requires no effort."


    Kyle heard Eugene''s voice crackle in his earpiece as those words hung in the air. "Make her confess.


    You may untie one of her hands."


    Kyle responded, "Alright."


    After that, he looked at Blood Rose and said, "There is no antidote. However, if you fully confess to


    what you''ve done, I can untie one of your hands."

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Chapter 1308 Unmasking Blood Rose¡¯s Secrets


    Upon hearing this, Blood Rose quickly responded, "Fine, fine! I shouldn''t have killed Mason and


    Phantom as well as caused trouble for Jewel and Olivia. I deserve to die for my crimes."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow. He was surprised that Blood Rose would confess so readily as he had


    expected her to resist fiercely just like moments ago.


    In a stern tone, he warned, "Now, tell me why you wanted to trouble Olivia and Jewel. You better speak


    truthfully."


    Blood Rose didn''t hesitate to spill it all out. "Jewel stole my man, and Olivia was close to her. I wanted


    to kill them both to end their happiness. I killed Phantom to frame Jewel, while Mason was killed


    because he was Olivia''s son''s bone marrow donor. Taking his life meant cutting off Olivia''s son''s


    chance to survive. I did all the terrible things, so please let me go."


    Kyle asked, "Who is your man?"


    "Joseph Lee," Blood Rose replied.


    He asked again, "Didn''t you conspire with Phantom to burn Jewel alive seven years ago?"


    "Yes, I came to kill Jewel as Phantomter said she wasn''t dead," she admitted.


    Kyle pressed on his earpiece before he whispered, "Mr. Nn, is this enough?"


    Eugene replied, "Ask whose child she was holding in the airport."


    Kyle inquired further, "The child you were holding today, whose is it?"


    "I don''t know. I stole the child on my way to the airport," she confessed.


    "And where''s the child''s mother?" he asked.


    "I genuinely don''t know. The child was in a stroller, and I didn''t see any adults nearby," Blood Rose


    replied.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Kyle was satisfied with his questioning, he kept his promise and untied Blood Rose''s left hand.


    She began to scratch and w at herself as soon as she was freed. The only thing she had left was


    her undergarments, and her fingernails dug into her smooth skin, which seemed oblivious to the pain.


    Her body was covered in fresh marks from the whipping earlier and scratching at them caused her to


    bleed profusely, which made her skin look terrifying. Any sense of grace and pride she once had was


    thrown out of the window.


    She desperately attempted to reach more ces and contorted herself into unimaginable positions.


    As a result, areas that hadn''t been affected by the Tickle Powder now felt unbearably itchy.


    Blood Rose''s subordinates watched in horror as she went from a proud and arrogant figure to a defiant


    and ruthless killer, and finally to a shameless, desperate wanton who seemed to have no shame left.


    Their impressions of her were shattered to smithereens.


    Even Eugene found it hard to bear the sight. He looked away from the surveince feed, reminding


    George, "Olivia''s research on this stuff is quite impressive!"


    George snorted. "Now, you know what she''s capable of, huh? Don''t think she''s immune to bloodshed."


    In a rare moment of seriousness, Eugene said, "Seeing and wanting to see are not the same. No one


    desires to witness the darker aspects of human nature. Olivia is kind-hearted, and she certainly doesn''t


    relish such things. Even if she has a cold and ruthless side to her, it''s merely a response to others


    provoking her."


    George, for once, didn''t argue with him. It was true; he only knew she wasn''t afraid, but he had never


    considered if she wanted any of this. The more he interacted with Eugene, the more defeated he felt.


    He never thought Eugene had understood her so thoroughly.


    "When should we take her to the police department?" George asked.


    Eugene nced at the monitor again and replied calmly, "Tonight. We''ll promptly provide the court with


    her statement and awyer. It''s also a way to give Mason''s parents some closure."


    George wanted to ask if Eugene had any connections at the court. Still, he realized it was Eugene he


    was talking to¡ªthe person with apany with its fingers in all sorts of pies. How could he not have


    any connections?


    A sense of frustration washed over George for no apparent reason.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Chapter 1309 I¡¯m His Mother


    At night, Eugene, George, and the others took Blood Rose and the rest to the police department. Of


    course, they were apanied by a criminalwyer at the Nn Group.


    Upon arrival, Eugene and George did not need to say a word. Thewyer recounted the situation and


    presented the confession that Blood Rose had already made.


    He also exined the criminal acts they hadmitted and the penalties they would face ording to


    thew.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene had already informed the higher-ups at the police department about the n to smoke out the


    criminal. Moreover, the police turned a blind eye to the injuries that Blood Rose and herpanions


    sustained, especially since those injuries were self-inflicted.


    They used the Tickle Powder merely to make it easier to apprehend her.


    After the police had been searching for so long, a citizen suddenly handed over the wanted criminals,


    along with a confession, and the police felt mortified to say anything else.


    At Eugene''s firm request, the police expedited the execution of the culprits.


    Of course, the child with them was also taken along.


    However, for some unknown reason, the child who had been asleep all along started crying when they


    arrived at the police department, and nothing seemed to calm him down.


    The police officers were at a loss while holding the crying child without knowing what to do. Eventually,


    they discussed it with Eugene and asked for his help to take care of the child for another night.


    They assured them they would find the child''s parents as soon as possible and have them im him at


    the clinic.


    As they could not do anything about it, they took the child away and brought him back the same way.


    What was even more miraculous was that the child, who had been crying inconsbly in the car,


    suddenly stopped crying when they arrived at the clinic.


    Shannon found it amusing. "It seems like he has developed an attachment after spending a whole day


    here."


    ¡­


    The next day at noon, the police officer called and informed them they had found the child''s mother,


    who was on her way to pick him up.


    Eugene and Olivia hung up the phone and brought the child to the clinic. They wanted the child''s


    mother to see him immediately, thinking she must''ve been distraught over her missing child.


    The clinic was empty today, and suddenly a woman entered.


    At first, Olivia thought she was a patienting for treatment, but when she walked in, she headed


    straight for Olivia, who was holding the child.


    She aggressively snatched the child from Olivia''s arms without saying a word.


    Olivia instinctively held the child and moved away. "Who are you?"


    "I am his mother," the woman replied, ring at Olivia with an unfriendly expression. She forcefully


    snatched the child from Olivia, her gaze filled with hostility as if Olivia was the one who took her child


    away.


    The child was frightened by her sudden move and started crying loudly.


    Olivia frowned, wondering what this meant.


    I didn''t expect the woman to be grateful to us for saving the child, but her attitude shouldn''t be like this,


    right?


    How could she snatch the child without even saying thank you?


    Olivia was not pleased and asked again, "Are you really the child''s mother?"


    The woman, looking impatient, gave Olivia a disdainful nce. "If it''s not me, then who could it be?"


    Eugene''s face darkened; his voice filled with an authoritative tone. "How dare you speak like that?"


    The woman nced at Eugene as if to say, What can you do about it? I am his mother.


    However, she swallowed the words she wanted to say when she saw the police officer who had


    brought her also hurrying over.


    The police officer looked around and felt a tense atmosphere in the room, even though he had just


    parked a car.


    However, thanks to his professionalism, he nodded to Eugene and the others, saying, "Thank you all."


    Before turning around to leave, the woman said to the police officer impatiently, "Let''s go!"


    Who knew that after she took a few steps, Eugene''s cold voice sounded behind her. "Stop right there!"

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    Chapter 1310 Snatched Your Child


    The woman stopped in her tracks and instinctively looked toward Eugene. However, when she saw


    George standing beside him, she remained frozen, her gaze fixated on him.


    Sensing the situation, the police officer looked at Eugene and asked, "Mr. Nn, is there a problem?"


    Eugene turned to the police officer and asked, "How did you inform her that the child is with us?"


    The police officer exined confusedly, "We simply told her that we found the child and that you were


    temporarily taking care of him. Is there something wrong?"


    Eugene turned his icy gaze toward the woman, and his voice sounded chilly. "Then, what''s the


    meaning of your ''we snatched your child'' attitude?"


    The woman frowned and nced at George secretly. She stammered, "I didn''t mean that."


    Eugene''s voice turned cold. "My sister almost died saving your child, and you don''t even have the


    decency to say thank you. Whom do you think you''re showing off to with your arrogant attitude?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was also indignant and spoke up. "That''s right! Even if you don''t feel grateful, you shouldn''t have


    such an attitude. It''s disheartening!"


    The woman nced at George again and exined, "Oh, so you''re the ones who saved my child''s life.


    I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I thought you took my child away when I wasn''t paying attention. I''m sorry, I


    didn''t know."


    However, her words did nothing to quell Eugene''s anger. "Is it that the police officer didn''t exin it


    clearly, or are you intentionally ying dumb?"


    The woman looked at George with a pleading gaze, her expression bing more aggrieved. "I''m


    sorry, it was my misunderstanding. Considering that I searched for my child day and night, please don''t


    hold it against me."


    The police officer also tried to exin. "It''s partly my fault. I probably didn''t exin it clearly enough. I


    apologize, Mr. Nn."


    Eugene looked at the woman with disdainful eyes. He didn''t have any favorable impression of her and


    even felt repulsed. "Now that you know who saved your child''s life, show some sincerity and thank the


    person who saved your son''s life, instead of just using empty words."


    The woman looked up at Eugene, nervously asking, "What do you mean? I¡­ I don''t have much


    money."


    After speaking, she looked toward George and pleaded, "George, can you say something for me?"


    At the sound of that, everyone''s surprised gazes fell upon George. They didn''t expect that the woman


    knew George.


    George, at this moment, wished he could disappear. He regretteding here in the first ce. I


    should have stayed with the patients instead ofing over to see what was happening.


    He also didn''t expect that they would meet again after so many years.


    He maintained an expressionless face and uttered detachedly, "What can I say to help you? Should I


    say that you misunderstood and condescendingly treated others? Or should I say that your


    misunderstanding was due to yourck of thinking?"


    The woman felt embarrassed momentarily and exined in a low voice, "I¡­ I didn''t think much at the


    time. You know, I''m just a bit slow. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. I''ll go buy a gift now and pay a


    visit to the person who saved my son''s life."


    After speaking, she handed the child to George. "Please take care of little Alvin for me."


    George didn''t want to take the child, but he couldn''t refuse when she ced the child in his arms. So,


    he epted the child reluctantly.


    The woman hurriedly ran out.


    Olivia curiously looked at George and asked, "George, who is that woman?"


    Eugene also looked at him.


    George stood still, his gaze empty as he watched the woman running away. In a low voice, he said,


    "She is¡­"

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Chapter 1311 Ex-girlfriend


    George paused for a moment because he was unsure how to exin it to Olivia, but he realized she


    probably didn''t care and said, "She''s my ex-girlfriend."


    Olivia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Your ex-girlfriend? Was she your first love?"


    George nodded. "Yes."


    Olivia couldn''t hide her surprise as she swiftly moved from Eugene''s side to George''s, her eyes full of


    curiosity and gossip. "So, how did you two break up?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He sighed inwardly. "She left me for a wealthy man."


    It seemed like a whole story had been told in just a few words.


    Olivia''s expression darkened instantly, and a disdainful smirk appeared on her lips. "Ha! Not only


    ungrateful but also a money-minded sc*m?"


    George didn''t want to discuss her any further and replied vaguely, "Let her goter. I don''t want to see


    her."


    Olivia nodded. "Okay."


    Eugene nced at Olivia, her expression open and without a hint of jealousy. It seemed she indeed


    regarded George only as a brother and not romantically.


    He calmly walked over and took her hand. "Olivia, let''s get marriedter."


    Olivia was taken aback. "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Eugene smiled, knowing she was pretending to be clueless. "George has already agreed. If you don''t


    believe me, ask him."


    With so much happeningst night and histe return, he hadn''t had the chance to mention it. Only


    now did it cross his mind, and he decided to say it face-to-face without fearing the other person would


    deny it.


    Olivia was surprised. Almost instinctively, she looked at George. "George¡­"


    George maintained his awkward and arrogant tone, saying, "I can''t let both of your children be born out


    of wedlock. Plus, I was just saying. Who knew you would foolishly take it seriously?"


    Oliviaughed and reached out to hold George''s arm. "Don''t you know me? When have I broken my


    word?"


    At that moment, the woman returned, and her gazended on Olivia holding George''s arm. After a brief


    pause, she averted her gaze and awkwardly apologized, "Um¡­ I bought some nutritional supplements


    for Alvin''s benefactor. I''m sorry for misjudging you as viins earlier."


    As she spoke, she tried to hand the items to Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t take them. Instead, she slowly released her grip on George''s arm and said, "There''s no


    need. Your little gift can''tpare to my friends risking their life to save him. Out of consideration for


    the child, I won''t hold it against you. Now, please leave with the child!"


    The woman hesitated, unsure whether to put down the items or take them away. She said again, "Take


    it. I know these things are insignificant, but it''s my heartfelt gesture."


    Olivia replied firmly, "I said no need. Take your child and your things and leave!"


    The woman looked at George once more. "George¡­"


    George directly handed the child to the police officer who had apanied her upon seeing her hands


    were upied with the gifts. "Please hold the child for her. We''re still busy, so please do not disturb us


    while we''re attending to patients."


    The officer took the child and thanked them. "Thank you for taking care of him." Then, he turned to the


    woman and said, "Ms. Fisher, let''s go."


    The woman, Mika Fisher, nced at George with a hint of reluctance. "You changed your phone


    number, and I''ve been searching for you for a long time. Can you give me your new number, please?"


    George responded coldly, "No need."


    Mika stood awkwardly for a while before asking, "George, are you still angry with me? I had my


    reasons¡­"

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Chapter 1312 First Love


    George couldn''t be bothered to listen to her nonsense. "Get out!"


    Mika lowered her head and dejectedly ced the items on a nearby chair. "Alright, then. I''ve left the


    items here for you. I''ll leave now," she mumbled.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that, Olivia said, "Take them away."


    However, Mika didn''t listen and walked out with the police officer.


    Olivia nced at Shannon. "Take them back to her."


    Shannon nodded and took the items directly to the police car outside. "Mrs. Nn said she doesn''t


    want your things."


    At that, Mika muttered, "I already bought them."


    Shannon had also heard what the woman said and was angry. "It''s up to you to return them or throw


    them away."


    With that, she turned and went back to the clinic.


    Meanwhile, Olivia looked at George curiously. "First love, huh? Why did I never hear you mention her


    before? Where did you both meet?"


    George found Olivia''s gossipy expression irritating and looked at Eugene. "Weren''t you going to take


    her to register for marriage?"


    Eugene nced affectionately at Olivia and smiled lightly. "No rush, eh?"


    George was speechless. He is so¡­ annoying!


    Olivia continued teasingly, "Come on. Just tell me. Do you want me to ask North to look into it?"


    George pretended to look disdainful, but there was indulgence in his eyes. "Aren''t you curious about


    everything? We were together for three years from high school to university. Then, she left me for an


    older man who drove a Mercedes-Benz. I came to Mastar because of her betrayal, coincidentally met


    Jonathan, and joined the Double Dragon Court."


    It finally dawned on Olivia. George hade to Mastar alone due to betrayal. It surely had to be


    heartbreaking.


    "It seems like that older man did not treat her well, and her life doesn''t seem to be going well either."


    George replied, "Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Don''t men usually have a special attachment to their first love?" Olivia asked before pressing on,


    "Have you really let it go?"


    At that, George thought, Doesn''t she know who I can''t let go of in my heart?


    However, he didn''t say those words and instead asked, "Where did you hear all these things?"


    Olivia pouted. "Many people are talking about it, and there was even a survey conducted. Ny-nine


    percent of men can''t forget their first love."


    "Why don''t you ask Eugene if he has forgotten his first love?" George yfully trapped Eugene.


    Eugene had no intention of joining their conversation, but George''s sudden cue caught him off guard.


    He smiled and replied, "Of course, no matter how many times a man has been in love, he always holds


    a special ce in his heart for his first love."


    George seemed to have finally caught Olivia''s Achilles heel and hurriedly instigated her. "See? You


    should interrogate him more. I have to go now."


    Eugene chuckled. "What is there to interrogate? My first love is Olivia."


    Olivia tilted her head,ughing mischievously.


    On the other hand, George appeared disgusted, looking as if he had consumed something unpleasant.


    He remained speechless for a while due to frustration. He''s such a good man, but his mouth is a whole


    other story!


    ¡­


    Eugene was worried about adverse changes in circumstances that may ur, so he kept urging Olivia


    to register their marriage. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    He initially nned to register their marriage in Mastar and have the formal ceremony in Criecia when


    they returned.


    However, Olivia didn''t like the marriage certificates in this country.


    Jewel was still recovering from her injuries, and they weren''t at ease flying back to have the ceremony.


    As such, they had to wait patiently for a few more days.


    The children were about to start school, but ke''s illness hadn''t improved so he couldn''t attend


    school during this time.


    As a result, it seemed like the kids had nned it all earlier¡ªthey wanted to wait until ke was better


    before going back to school.


    Although their academic level was advanced enough to join third or fourth grade, Eugene still hired a


    teacher to teach them specifically.


    Ever since Eugene returned, he had remained in town to deal with ke needing the bone marrow


    transnt before he had to deal with Mason''s death, Olivia''s pregnancy, and the Blood Rose all in one


    go.


    He handled all his official business online, and any documents requiring his signature were sent


    through courier services.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Chapter 1313 Get Married


    They couldn''t dy it any longer, so they finally decided to return and take care of everything that they


    could. After returning to their home country, they first visited the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Fortunately, Eugene had made prior arrangements, so there weren''t many people getting marriage


    certificates.


    The duo followed the procedure and sat down for a photo.


    Eugene raised his eyes and nced at the woman beside him. She was wearing a beautiful and


    enchanting white dress, smiling happily and naturally. Once they received the certificate, she would be


    his wife and the rightful person by his side who would apany him for the rest of his life.


    This beautiful moment made him feel like it was all just a dream.


    For some unknown reason, he suddenly became nervous and couldn''t sit still or smile properly. His


    whole body was stiff and uncooperative.


    The photographer said, "Sir, don''t be nervous. Just be natural. Come, give us a smile."


    The more they tried to make Eugene rx, the more nervous he became. The curve of his lips looked


    like it was artificially drawn.


    Olivia told the photographer, "Give us a moment."


    After saying that, she pulled Eugene, who was already numb from smiling, out of the room. She


    deliberately wore a stern face and asked him, "Regretting it now?"


    Eugene looked at her bewilderedly. "Regretting what?"


    "Did I hold a knife to your neck and force you to get the marriage certificate with me?" Olivia asked.


    "No."


    "Then, why do you look so unwilling?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Eugene didn''t know how to exin it as he looked at her. After a moment, he mumbled, "I''m nervous."


    At that, Olivia mocked, "Look at you. We''re just getting a marriage certificate. Are you having second


    thoughts?"


    "No."


    "Give me a smile, then."


    Eugene forced another smile that looked even worse than a crying face.


    Olivia stared at him for a while and ultimately gave up. He''s usually very decisive, but he''s so nervous


    about getting a certificate. Who would believe it?


    "Alright, alright. Just leave it like that. This thing isn''t meant to be shown off all the time, so it''s fine if it


    looks a bit ugly."


    After saying that, she dragged Eugene back into the photography studio.


    The two of them took their seats again, and the photographer smiled and asked, "Are you feeling better


    now?"


    Oliviamented, "Let''s just take the photo like this. In my heart, he''s always the most handsome."


    She nced at Eugene as she spoke, then held his hand, intertwined their fingers, and smiled slightly.


    That warm and healing smile was like a spring breeze awakening the earth, bringing along swallows


    and rousing the frogs from their slumber.


    Eugene looked at her charming and adorable appearance, his eyes filled with fondness. He curled his


    lips into a gentle smile and said, "My wife is the most beautiful too."


    The sharp-eyed photographer noticed it and immediately said to the couple, "Look here, please."


    Both of them turned to face the photographer upon hearing his words.


    With a sh, their wedding photos were taken. The results were incredible; they could be called the


    happiest and sweetest couple with their radiant smiles.


    Olivia was speechless as well. She had seen candid shots in wedding photos before but had never


    seen someone so nervous during the photo for their wedding certificate.


    Fortunately, the candid shots turned out well.


    Eugene was no longer nervous after the photos were taken.


    When they recited their vows, he looked at Olivia, reciting each word with utmost seriousness.


    Eugene''s nervous and anxious feelings finally eased slightly when the marriage stamps were affixed.


    They had finally be a legitimate couple.


    Olivia looked at Eugene, who was still grinning while holding the marriage certificate. She wanted to tell


    him to stop smiling because he no longer had the demeanor of a domineering president.


    The truth was, she found this side of him adorable too.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was fiddling with his phone incessantly and Olivia didn''t know what he was doing.


    She became impatient and asked, "Are we still going to thepany? Aren''t we swamped with work?"

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Chapter 1314 Returned


    Eugene lingered for quite some time before finally getting into the car.


    Olivia''s phone suddenly rang as the car was heading toward the Nn Group. She picked it up and


    saw that it was a call from Halma.


    As soon as the call connected, Halma''s voice came through. "Olivia, are you back?"


    Olivia was astonished upon hearing that. "How did you know?" After all, she had just returned to the


    country and hadn''t told anyone yet.


    Halma replied, "How else could you have gotten your marriage certificate withouting back? Are


    you testing my intelligence?"


    Olivia was even more puzzled. "Huh? How do you know we got our marriage certificate?"


    Halma said, "My dear Olivia, President Nn posted it on Twitter. Don''t you know?"


    Olivia was taken aback and cast a suspicious nce at Eugene. No wonder he was fiddling with his


    phone. It turns out he was posting on Twitter!


    She chuckled. I know he doesn''t like to show off, but he is so happy about getting the marriage


    certificate today.


    Halma said, "Did youe back specifically to get married? Is ke feeling better?"


    "Well, he''s still the same," Olivia stated. "Medication is keeping him stable, so he''s doing okay for now."


    Halma responded with a hint of helplessness, "Ah, you''re both over there and I''m so nervous here, yet I


    can''t help with anything."


    Olivia advised, "Don''t worry. There are a lot of people there. How about you and Nathan? When will


    you get your marriage certificate?"


    After a long pause, Halma replied, "Us? Just wait and see!"


    Olivia furrowed her brows. "What''s wrong? Are you two having a conflict again?"


    Halma said, "No, his family has been arranging for him to go on blind dates during this period."


    Olivia was even more puzzled upon hearing that. "Don''t his family know that you two are dating?"


    Halma''s emotions seemed downcast as she muttered, "They know, but maybe his mother thinks I''m


    not good enough for her son."


    Olivia said, "I''m about to arrive at my studio. Come and talk to me here."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Eugene.


    "Why does your eldest sister still prioritize wealth over love? It''s true that Halma''s family may not be as


    well-off as the Baker Family, but she has her own fashion magazine and earns her own living. Isn''t that


    good enough?"


    Eugene nced at her and replied, "In exclusive society circles, they often rely on marriage alliances to


    stabilize one''s status. That''s why they naturally hope that Nathan can find a partner who can support


    the family."


    Olivia was inexplicably angry. "Don''t they know that he likes Halma?"


    He responded, "Even if they know, does it make a difference? Liking someone is one thing, but when it


    comes to marriage, one has to consider the family background. In their eyes, family interests outweigh


    love."


    She suppressed her anger and asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying that it''s okay to have a


    fling but not to get married? Is this how people in your social circle behave?"


    Eugene felt wronged and quickly grabbed Olivia''s hand. "Darling, we just got married. Are you going to


    argue with me? In my heart, love and marriage are unimportant. You are the most important to me. I''m


    not that kind of person, so you can''t generalize based on a few examples!"


    Olivia listened to him, and she realized he was right. She couldn''t get angry with Eugene, but she was


    still frustrated.


    Isn''t this making Halma a mere lover?


    She looked at him and muttered, "Can''t you say something? Do try to talk with your sister!"


    Eugene nced at her and exined, "I can say something if you want me to, but I think this is their


    family matter. We can intervene for a while, but we can''t intervene for a lifetime. Some things have to


    be resolved by the people involved."


    Olivia took a deep breath. She understood the reasoning behind it, but she also felt so sorry for Halma.


    Just when the misunderstanding between them was finally resolved, his family members began to stir


    up trouble again.


    When she was about to say something more, the phone rang again.


    This time, it was Brian. He also saw the Twitter post and found out that they were back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He insisted on organizing a celebration for them tonight.


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia curiously checked Eugene''s Twitter.


    He had posted their marriage certificate, along with a tagged message to her. I waited for this day for


    29 years. From this moment on, I officially embark on a lifelong journey of love. Darling, please guide


    me through our lives together. It''s an honor to be with you.


    A smile involuntarily appeared on Olivia''s lips after reading it. She lightly tapped her finger and


    reposted Eugene''s Twitter post, along with a message. Mr. Nn, you don''t need much guidance for


    our lifetime journey. Just listen to me.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Chapter 1315 Happy Marriage


    Olivia didn''t pay much attention to it once she reposted the message.


    However, she kept receiving phone calls throughout the journey. Most of them were from her rtives


    and friends sending their congrattions.


    Of course, their marriage news was trending on social media within an afternoon.


    Although Eugene was not part of the entertainment industry and Olivia was not a top celebrity either,


    their level of attention was simr to that of top celebrities.


    Aside from Eugene''s status, the love story between the wealthy president and Cindere captivated


    people''s imaginations.


    Even though Olivia was not precisely a Cindere herself, the public''s perception of her was nothing


    more than that of a minor celebrity, and a mother with children.


    People were skeptical of Eugene''s rification, especially after the highly publicized incident involving


    Olivia and the beggar. However, they refrained from openly expressing their opinions due to Eugene''s


    intimidation.


    Both of them had registered for marriage today. Indeed, this even confused people about what the


    exact situation was.


    Eugene might have tried to quell a controversy for a woman, but if it weren''t for true love, why would he


    risk his lifelongmitment?


    Moreover, their words and actions were filled with genuine emotions.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Netizens then started to believe what they had been saying all along.


    The car came to a steady stop in front of Olivia''s studio. Just as she was about to get out of the car, her


    phone rang again, and this time it was George.


    She was surprised because it was supposed to bete at night over at his end. Why is he calling me at


    this hour? It can''t be just to send his congrattions, right?


    Eugene noticed her hesitation and asked, "Who is it?"


    Olivia replied with suspicion, "George." Without rushing out of the car, she swiped her phone to answer.


    "What is it, George?"


    George''s voice came through the phone. "Nothing, I just saw your wedding certificate announcement


    on Twitter. Congrattions."


    Olivia instantly rxed and she smiled. "Thank you, George."


    George continued, "I wish you happiness forever."


    At that, she responded, "Yes, I will be."


    "There''s something else," hemented. "Albert came over today."


    Olivia asked, "For the ne?"


    "He didn''t mention that," George replied. "He just asked if we were in the medical field and whether we


    knew a doctor named Bailey. I told him we hadn''t heard of this person."


    She was surprised to hear that. "Why is he looking for Doctor Bailey? What happened?"


    "It seems like someone in his family is sick, and he''s quite worried," George exined.


    Someone in his family is sick? Who can it be?


    Olivia couldn''t remember how she ended the call with George, but an uneasy feeling suddenly surged


    within her. She anxiously looked at Eugene and said, "Albert isn''t asking for the ne anymore, but


    he is looking for Doctor Bailey."


    Eugene looked at her and understood her worries. He held her hand and murmured in a reassuring


    voice, "Don''t doubt his motives. If you want to help him, just give him a call."


    Olivia didn''t want to admit it, so she exined, "It''s not that I want to help him. I just feel like I owe him


    a favor, but now that he doesn''t want the ne anymore, I don''t know how to repay him."


    She spoke rapidly, her words even bing disjointed in her panic.


    He hurriedly embraced her, trying to calm her down. "Don''t worry. Just give him a call first. It might not


    be what you''re thinking."


    Olivia continued, "Do you remember the story Jewel heard from her aunt, Winnie, a few days ago?"


    At that, Eugene responded, "I do."

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Chapter 1316 The Meeting of Winnie and Queen nchett


    Olivia no longer intended to pursue the purpose behind their search for the ne. After all, she


    didn''t want to acknowledge her royal lineage or get involved in their political affairs.


    However, a while ago, Winnie had called Jewel, who happened to ask about the matter. Instead of


    mentioning Olivia, Winnie began by talking about Albert.


    Winnie knew who Queen nchett was.


    Jewel inquired how she had be friends with the queen. Winnie knew Jewel was her niece and


    wouldn''t betray her, so she didn''t hide anything.


    She proceeded to tell Jewel how they had met. Both of them had met in Criecia.


    In the past, there were two contenders for the next queen¡ªit was going to be either Queen nchett


    or her half-sister, Titiana. Initially, nchett did not intend to fight for the throne and even escaped to


    Criecia just to avoid the family conflict.


    However, Titiana didn''t believe her. She always thought that only a dead person wouldn''tpete with


    her. While she served nchett on the surface, she secretly sent assassins to kill her.


    One day, nchett desperately sought refuge in Winnie''s house and Winnie bravely helped her fend


    off the pursuing assassins and escape them.


    In the end, nchett stayed at Winnie''s house for about 10 days because both of them had a pleasant


    conversation.


    After that, those assassins returned and searched every house in the town where Winnie lived to find


    nchett. nchett was unwilling to cause Winnie any harm, so she left a letter for her and fled withProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her child during the night. She nned to secretly return to her own country, where Titiana wouldn''t be


    as reckless. Besides, she had her influence in her homnd.


    However, nchett had to rush to the hospital because her child had a high fever during the journey.


    Meanwhile, the pursuers were also searching for her in the hospital. In a moment of desperation, the


    pursuers spotted her, and she knew she couldn''t escape with the child, especially since the child was


    sick. She left her child and her valuable ne in a doctor''s office. After considering the child''s


    illness and the valuable ne, she hoped the doctor would bepassionate enough to save her


    daughter''s life.


    Soon, nchett was caught by the pursuers. She thought she was doomed to die.


    However, Titiana was incredibly arrogant. Upon hearing that nchett had been captured, she didn''t


    order her immediate execution. Instead, nchett overheard Titiana''s phone conversation, realizing


    that Titiana didn''t spare her out of mercy and intended those people to capture her to torment her


    cruelly.


    At that moment, nchett''s heart turned cold. She hadn''t originally intended topete for the


    queen''s position but was forced to start nning and strategizing. She secretly sent a message to


    Doreen, and Doreen didn''t disappoint.


    When Titiana¡¯s people escorted nchett into Eurosia''s territory, they were immediately surrounded by


    Doreen''s people. Not only that, nchett recounted every single detail about Titiana''s n to silence


    her to the former queen.


    Upon learning of this, the former queen was filled with rage. Not only did she strip Titiana of her title,


    but she immediately abdicated the throne and passed it to nchett.


    When nchettter ascended to the throne, she sent people to search for her daughter and her


    savior, Winnie.


    They found Winnie, but her child was still missing.


    Winnie epted nchett''s invitation and stayed in Eurosia for a while before returning to Summer


    City at nchett''s request. Her goal was to find the child nchett had left in the doctor''s office.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the child, but she unexpectedly met Edmont, who had already settled


    down and started a family. This encounter was not as Stefanie had described it, with Winnie


    intentionally returning to seduce Edmont.


    Afterward, nchett changed the session rules to find her biological daughter. The next queen had


    to have the bloodline of the Bleu Family, the official promation of abdication from the former queen,


    and the most crucial point¡ªpossess Eurosia''s sapphire ne in order to open the Queen''s Throne.


    nchett had suspected that her daughter had fallen into the hands of Titiana''s people. If they could


    produce that ne, it would be easy for her to find her daughter or even find her daughter''s killer.


    Shortly after the enactment of this rule, Eurosia imed that its ne was deceitfully stolen, but in


    reality, they were seeking the one worn by the child in the office.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Chapter 1317 ALS Disease


    Many hands made light work. nchett made a move that had almost everyone searching for the


    ne, as it would be equivalent to finding her child. She thought that even a single piece of news


    about her kid would be better than nothing.


    Unfortunately, they found the ne, but it was not the one she had ced on her child. Say if Olivia


    had been suspicious previously, she could now confirm that she was indeed the daughter of Queen


    nchett after hearing Jewel''s ount.


    Eugene and Olivia had reached a tacit understanding as they faced each other day and night. He knew


    that her anxiety and fear stemmed from knowing Albert''s family, which could be hers, but she did not


    know who these so-called family members were.


    "You may try to ask. I''ll apany you if you need help."


    She looked at Eugene and asked, "What about thepany¡ª"


    He replied, "You should ask Albert about the situation first. If we can''t afford to dy, I can find a proxy


    here. I won''t let you go to Eurosia alone."


    She nodded and picked up her phone to call Albert. The call was finally answered after a few rings, but


    the voice on the other end was unclear. "Hello¡­"


    Olivia froze momentarily, regretting her haste in calling without checking the time. What should I say


    now? Nevertheless, she came clean and did not conceal anything. "Uhm¡­ It''s Olivia here. I''m currently


    in Criecia and forgot about the time on your end. I''m sorry for waking you up."


    "It''s alright. I only found out that you returned to Criecia today. Are you back for work?" It sounded like


    Albert had sat up as his voice became more apparent.


    She replied, "Yes, I had to return to deal with some work. George called me earlier and mentioned that


    you were looking for Doctor Bailey. And uhm¡­ I just wanted to let you know that I¡­ have some clues."


    Albert was eager and immediately asked, "Really? Miss Maxwell, can you introduce us?"


    "Who''s sick?" Olivia took the initiative again by asking. After that, she added, "I''ll ask her to see


    whether she can provide treatment. If not, let''s not waste each other''s time, alright?"


    "It''s my godmother," he responded without caring much because he was ustomed to Olivia''s


    conversational style.


    However, he hesitated briefly since this involved national affairs but quickly said, "Miss Maxwell, I


    consider you a friend, and I won''t hide it from you. She''s been ill for eight months. We''ve secretly


    consulted many doctors, but the results have been disappointing. Initially, she only experienced muscle


    weakness and difficulty walking, but recently, it has worsened to difficulties in swallowing and slurred


    speech. Many doctors have diagnosed her with ALS, and their prognosis is that she will be gone after


    three years. I don''t want her to die; she''s just fifty."


    His voice had a hint of fragility by the end of his words.


    Olivia was surprised. ALS wasmonly known as Lou Gehrig''s disease, a form of motor neuron


    disease. She had conducted extensive research on this condition and had achieved good results.


    Although she could not guarantee a cure, she could help the patient to live for a few more years.


    Suddenly, she remembered North was investigating Eurosia''s political situation when she saw the


    photos of Doreen. With a lightbulb moment, she asked, "Is your godmother Doreen?"


    Albert was taken aback, even a bit startled, and blurted out. "How did you know?"


    They had hidden Doreen''s illness impermeably while many of their country''s legitors were still


    unaware. Although Eugene and Olivia had kept their own counsel, they did not think they had given


    any hints away. How could this information be uncovered?


    She slowly weighed off her mind and smiled as she exined, "You share Doreen''s photos now and


    then. ''Thedy doth protest too much.'' I''m sure you''re familiar with Shakespeare, but there''s no fooling


    anyone because the motives are as clear as day, you know?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Chapter 1318 Call Me Darling, Please!


    After hearing Olivia''s words, Albert felt both relieved and terrified simultaneously. They''re too clever by


    deducing so much just from a few photos.


    She did not give him much time to be surprised and asked again, "When do you n to take your


    godmother for treatment?"


    He replied, "I wish it can be as soon as possible. Miss Maxwell, could you make that happen? The cost


    of the diagnosis will not be an issue, but it would be best if she coulde with me to Eurosia."


    Olivia agreed. "Alright. How about five dayster?"


    "Five days?" Albert was overjoyed and shocked, not knowing how to react. Can she make it in just five


    days?


    In reality, they had been searching for her for eight months. Other than just locating the ne, they


    were also here to find the elusive Doctor Bailey, but both tasks seemed incredibly difficult.


    Olivia furrowed her brows and thought for a moment. "How about three days? We can''t make it any


    sooner." They had their things to do as well.


    Albert was extremely excited. "No, that''s fine. Actually, we''ve been searching for her for eight months.


    A few more days of dy won''t make a difference as long as she can help with the treatment. I''ll be


    grateful forever."


    Olivia was speechless. He was the one who refused to say it earlier, not that she did not want to save


    Doreen. "Alright, I¡¯ll fasten things up here. Just wait for further updates. "


    "Okay." Then, he added, "Miss Maxwell, I''m truly grateful to have you as a friend."


    She smiled. "I feel the same way." After ending the call, she looked at Eugene and asked, "How many


    days do you need?"


    Eugene replied, "It''s up to you."


    Olivia said, "I''m avable anytime, and it depends on you."


    He answered, "I''ll try to resolve it in three days."


    She responded, "Don''t overexert yourself, and take care. So, shall I leave?" She was about to get out


    of the car.


    He frowned. "You''re just getting out like that?"


    She was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eugeneined, "You don''t have the consciousness of being a wife at all."


    Oliviaughed. Why can''t he just say what he wants directly instead of being cryptic? She leaned


    closer and kissed him lightly on the lips. "Is that better now?"


    He grabbed her hand when seeing that she was about to leave. "Call me ''darling''."


    She felt a little shy. Although Eugene always called her ''darling,'' she still refused to say it out loud.


    "Give me some time to adapt to this role."


    "Alright," Eugene responded but did not let go of her hand; instead, he used his other hand to hold hers


    as if he would not release her until she called him that.


    Olivia sighed. Oh, like now? "Fine, is tonight okay?"


    He said, "That''s fine."


    She puffed up her cheeks. "Can you let go now?"


    Eugenezily retorted, "You can stay in my arms for as long as you want."


    She was speechless. Isn''t that the same thing?


    "Eugene, please let me go. Halma may have already arrived."


    He responded, "We just got married today, but we can''t even have a meal and celebrate together, and


    yet you refuse when I ask you to call me ''darling''?"


    Argh! This is getting frustrating. Olivia wanted to get angry initially, but she turned soft-hearted after


    hearing the man''s pitiful tone. Alright! He just said he would work overtime to apany me to


    Eurosia. I can''t be too unreasonable, though.


    "D-Don''t look at me, then."


    Eugene furrowed his brows. What kind of request is that?


    "Where else should I look at but you?"

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Chapter 1319 Kiss Him


    Olivia frowned again. Does this stinky man want to provoke me? However, when she recalled his


    aggrieved look earlier, she thought she was acting like a f*ckboy. It''s the kind of behavior where you


    just leave after sleeping with someone, only to return a few dayster and not allow the other person to


    be mad about it.


    She suppressed the rising anger inside her and reached to cover the man''s eyes. Eugene was curious,


    wondering why she was doing so. Then, he felt two soft lips pressed against his, and a fragrance filled


    his nostrils.


    She was kissing him, and before he could express his joy, he felt a warm breath by his ear and the


    endearment he had longed for¡­


    "Darling."


    He felt as if his whole body had been electrified, tingling from his toes to the top of his head, and his


    heartbeat pounded uncontrobly. He believed that was the most beautiful sound in the world.


    Atst, he was hers. Hisrge hand grasped her head to locate her lips, and they indulged in


    passionate kisses as if it would never be enough.


    Olivia initially went along with it. Just as he said, July 4th was the day they registered their marriage, so


    it was worth celebrating.


    She wanted to make him happy and gradually felt this man starting to get ahead of himself. His hand


    instinctively wandered all over her body while his kisses became increasingly erratic and his breathing


    turned heavier.


    Finally, she could not hold back and called out, "Eugene¡­ Eugene¡­" She pushed him away and


    asked, "Do you still want your daughter?"


    She did not know if those around her influenced it, but she also believed a girl was in her belly.


    Sometimes, these words would slip out unintentionally. As absurd as it was, it worked.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sure enough¡­


    When Eugene heard these words, he stopped kissing her, although his eyes still showed a hint of


    confusion and infatuation. He looked at Olivia, who looked like she was a fish out of the water with her


    mouth agape as her chest heaved. The man had ruffled up her skirt, after which he looked at her still-


    t abdomen.


    That was his daughter, their child.


    Suppressing the surge of desire that overwhelmed him, he quickly reached out, pulled her skirt down,


    tidied it up, and smiled. "I want our daughter."


    Olivia gave him a yful re, then turned to get out of the car. Thinking that she was angry, he


    hurriedly said, "Darling, I''ll pick you up after work."


    She took a deep breath, considering it a good day and not wanting to give him a hard time. Then, she


    replied, "Okay."


    He was satisfied and started the car to drive off to work.


    Meanwhile, as she entered the office, a dozen employees came up to greet her, expressing how much


    they missed her. After chatting with them, Olivia finally extended her arms and walked toward Halma,


    who had been waiting in the studio. "Come here, give me a hug."


    Halma strode over with a smile and hugged her, teasing, "Have you had enough of your husband''s


    affection?"


    Olivia looked at her in surprise, her eyes asking, How did you know?


    Halmaughed at her bewildered expression. "You''re so clearly love-struck. Your husband''s car had


    been parked outside the studio for so long, and you still hadn''t gotten out of the car. Isn''t it obvious? If it


    weren''t for the short duration, I would''ve thought you two were having a rendezvous in the car."


    Olivia finally realized and gave her a yful re. "What rendezvous in the car? How could I do that?"


    Halma stared at her suspiciously. "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Chapter 1320 A Heartfelt Vent


    Olivia suddenly remembered that her mother-inw had advised her not to announce the pregnancy


    within three months, fearing that it might affect the stability of the pregnancy. It was an old-fashioned


    belief passed down by the older generation, but it showed her mother-inw''s love. So, she had not


    told anyone else apart from the people at the clinic.


    She looked at Halma, who wore a curious expression, and whispered, "I''m pregnant."


    Halma was surprised and happy upon hearing this. Her gaze immediately fell on Olivia''s small


    abdomen. "You''re already pregnant with a second child right after getting married? That''s quite fast,


    isn''t it?"


    Olivia sighed helplessly. "This child was unexpected, but now, they''re the hope to save ke."


    Halma seemed to understand suddenly. "Oh, right. The umbilical cord blood can save ke."


    Olivia nodded. "Yes. That''s why this child came at the right time."


    Halma smiled and looked at Olivia''s belly. "How long has it been?"


    Olivia replied, "Barely eight weeks."


    Halma smiled and said, "Looks like I have to prepare a gift for my goddaughter."


    Olivia was speechless. "Why are you assuming it''s a daughter?"


    Halma paused for a moment and then smiled. "Isn''t that what Eugene said too?"


    Olivia grumbled, "Not just him; even those little ones say the same. Let''s see what they say if I end up


    giving birth to a son."


    Halmaughed heartily. "Feeling lots of pressure?"


    Olivia huffed. "What does it have to do with me? The gender of the child is supposedly determined by


    the father, right?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Halma looked at Olivia, who wasining but had a face filled with happiness, and felt a tinge of


    envy. That was probably what love should be like.


    Eugene was strong, but Olivia was not a pushover either. They were a perfect match made for each


    other. Unlike her, there was a vast gap between her and Nathan.


    Suddenly, her mood turned low. It was such a noticeable change, and Olivia naturally noticed it.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s Nathan?"


    Halma took a deep breath. "We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Olivia was a bit surprised and furrowed her brows. "What happened?"


    Halma smiled, but it carried a hint of bitterness. "I''m not good enough for him; why should I hold him


    back?"


    Olivia''s expression turned serious. "What about Nathan? How does he feel? Hasn''t hee to see you


    too?"


    "He has. I just don''t wanna see him," Halma said with a tinge of weariness. "Maybe I don''t like him that


    much anymore as I''ve exhausted all my passion after seven years. Or maybe I never liked him, but it''s


    just that he was always the one I couldn''t have, so I was persistent in being with him. Perhaps we''re


    just not suitable as lovers, right? We''re unmatched in terms of backgrounds, personalities, values, and


    careers. Your rtionship is sweet and smooth, while ours has been full of ups and downs. We argue


    every three days, even as friends. If we date, I doubt it would be a happy life."


    Olivia furrowed her brows as she wondered when Halma had be so pessimistic. "Who says you


    guys are unmatched? Nathan? Or his family?"


    Halma added, "Nathan''s mother approached me and said that she would like me very much if Nathan


    and I were friends, but she hopes that Nathan will find a girl who can help the family business as his


    marriage partner. She phrased it politely, but it basically means she doesn''t approve of us together. She


    even asked me to persuade Nathan and follow the arrangements made by the family. Sigh¡­"


    She chuckled before she finished speaking, but there was a sense of destion behind that smile.


    "Isn''t she forcing me to break up with Nathan on my ord? Can I control myself from not seeking him


    out? Can I refuse to see him when hees to find me? How does she expect me to persuade him to


    marry someone else? Does she think I don''t know how painful it is?"


    She suddenly plopped on the table, but Olivia still noticed the tears rolling down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Chapter 1321 Finding A Solution


    Olivia did not expect Jade would approach Halma. In her recollection, she was understanding. Back


    then, it was she who took him to treat Old Man Nn''s illness. At that time, she did not have any airs of


    the wealthy, so how did she turn out so cold-hearted when it came to Halma? Asking someone to leave


    is one thing, but asking for their persuasion on behalf of them is pushing things.


    "Does Nathan know?"


    Halma raised her head and looked at her confusedly. "What?"


    Olivia furrowed her brows and asked, "Does he know that his mother talked to you?"


    Halma shook her head. "Don''t know. If he does, he''ll surely create a scene with his mother. I don''t want


    him to argue with his mother because of me again. Last time, they had a big fight because he ditched


    the blind date his mother had arranged for him. How can I have the audacity toin right after his


    mother warned me? Not to mention, we may not even end up together. Even if we reluctantly date, I


    feel shameless to face his mother."


    Olivia''s brows remained furrowed because she knew that was the case. If it was someone else, she


    might have treated it as a story to listen to, but sitting across from her was her best friend, and she


    could not be indifferent no matter how hard she tried.


    "What do you have to be ashamed of? She even dared to talk you out of the rtionship, so what''s


    there for you to feel embarrassed about? She''s deliberately sabotaging your love life! Why should you


    care so much about her opinion?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Halma seemed a little irritated and sighed helplessly. "Olivia, do you think Nathan and I are


    ipatible? Otherwise, why would fate make us go through so many setbacks?"


    Olivia stated, "Whose rtionship is smooth sailing? Haven''t Eugene and I experienced enough? I was


    kicked out of my father''s house and lived abroad for seven years. When I returned to the country, he


    even tried to suppress and cklist me in thepany. There was always Stefanie meddling between


    Jewel and Alex. Compared to Stefanie''s fierce opposition, Jade just wants to find a suitable marriage


    for the benefit of her family. At least that can be understood, as the upper-ss circles rely on alliances


    for support. Compared to Stefanie, what Jade did was nothing. Whose love doesn''t go through


    setbacks and hardships? Only the love that has experienced setbacks and hardships canst longer.


    As the saying goes, time reveals one''s true intentions! You don''t need to be anxious; just deal with the


    matter at hand. Nathan hasn''t said anything yet, but you''re already retreating. Look at how shallow your


    feelings are for him."


    Halma red at her. "How can you, a pampered wife, understand my feelings? What else can I do but


    retreat? Push him against his mother till they fall out?"


    Olivia did not care. "What''s wrong with that? If he wanted to stabilize the family rtionship through a


    political marriage, he should have cut off contact with you. If he wished to be with you, he should make


    it clear to his mother. This isn''t something you should worry about. Would Nathan know even if you


    cried so hard? Suffering alone doesn''t seem like your style!"


    Halma nced at her. "It''s not that I wanna take everything upon myself, but I just don''t want his


    mother to think I stole her son and then believe I''m a woman who undermines their mother-son


    rtionship. It would escte to questioning my character."


    Olivia refuted, "Didn''t his mother ask you to persuade him to marry someone else? Why don''t you do


    exactly that? That would be fair."


    Halma was speechless and understood instantly!

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Chapter 1322 Celebrating Marriage


    Eugene and Olivia''s return was rather rushed, and they could only stay in the country briefly. They


    didn''t n to publicize or celebrate their special day, but Eugene''s Twitter post immediately made it to


    the trending list. Soon, their friends and family knew that they had registered their marriage.


    Subsequently, everyone considerately expressed their desire to treat them to a celebration dinner, but


    Olivia had no intentions of making a fuss, so Eugene declined on their behalf.


    The two of them left work early and went back to the Nn Residence. They could easily ignore the


    others and their requests, but Old Man Nn was definitely not ced in that same category.


    Although they often video-called and knew about Old Man Nn''s current situation, getting registered


    was such a big event that they chose to solemnly announce it in person.


    Old Man Nn wasn''t one to surf the web or scroll through Twitter, so he was only made aware once


    they told him about it.


    Not only that, but Eugene also told him the good news of Olivia''s pregnancy.


    Merlin was delighted upon hearing such fantastic news and kept proudly boasting that Eugene had his


    past charisma to thank for such an achievement. He also told Eugene to take good care of Olivia and


    told Olivia that if Eugene ever bullied her, she shoulde to him for help.


    The two of them spent two whole hours in the Nn Residence, and under Brian''s urging, a few close


    friends eventually gathered in a private room for a small celebration.


    Of course, at the request of Eugene and Olivia, there were no outsiders present in this small gathering.


    The main purpose of this gathering was to celebrate their registered marriage and pregnancy, but


    Olivia had a selfish motive and wanted to help Halma and Nathan.


    Although she gave Halma some terrible advice, she couldn''t bear to put it into practice. As Halma said,


    if she ended up with Nathan in the future, there was a high possibility that Jade would inevitably use


    her of being a scheming gold digger.


    So, Olivia decided to gather everyone together and have a frank discussion. If worst came to worst,


    she could y the viin role herself. After all, she had Eugene to protect her, and Jade wouldn''t hold a


    grudge against her.


    Besides, she didn''t think Jade would be unreasonable. Who knows? Maybe it was just a case of severe


    mimunication.


    Unexpectedly, everyone arrived except for Nathan.


    Although Olivia didn''t explicitly say that Halma would be at the gathering, Nathan would have known


    that Halma would be there if he had a little moremon sense.


    So, Olivia decided to give him a call after waiting for a while and not seeing him making an


    appearance.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan apologized and said he was attending a reception with his father and couldn''t leave, but he


    mentioned that he woulde as soon as he finished and insisted oning over to celebrate with


    them.


    Olivia didn''t think that it was anything out of the norm and started drinking and chatting with everyone.


    Of course, the people in attendance congratted them on their registered marriage. Then, they


    switched the subject and started talking about their situation in Mastar.


    Brian was very concerned about ke''s condition, so Eugene and Olivia didn''t hide anything and


    briefly told him what had happened during their time in Mastar.


    Brian could feel his heart shuddering along with their words.


    When he heard that the donor for ke''s transnt had died due to murder, his heart sank, but luckily


    Olivia announced her pregnancy.


    She didn''t hide it from him as he knew she considered him a part of his family. He was like her younger


    brother and the second man she could trust after Eugene.


    The arrival of this child not only proved their love but also gave them hope to save ke.


    Yet, for some reason, Brian''s mind seemed dazed, as if he had just realized they were now an item.


    Although they had registered their marriage, lived together, and he had epted the fact that Olivia


    was his sister-inw, there was still a sliver of hope.


    Frankly, he didn''t know what he was hoping for.


    On the other hand, Halma had no idea just what had happened between them. So, she listened with a


    mixture of shock and concern. She was truly worried about the child and Olivia, but she also kept


    repeatedly murmuring how she didn''t know what to do to help out.


    Nheless, Olivia didn''t mind because it wasn''t like there was no one avable to help them over in


    Mastar. Friends might not always be around, but their words always have a powerful effect.


    Time seemed to pass quickly as they chatted. They kept waiting and waiting, but Nathan never arrived.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Chapter 1323 A Night of Hope and Letdown


    Although Halma seemed to be participating in their conversation that night, her mind was actually


    elsewhere. She kept looking at the door and expecting Nathan to rush in and apologize for beingte


    as he had things to attend to.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, that did not happen.


    Instead, the door was left untouched for the entire night.


    She started the evening with high hopes but ended up feeling utterly disappointed.


    She pretended to be calm, making jokes and joining in their conversations as if she did not care about


    Nathan''s attendance orck thereof.


    However, her constant nces toward the door and fidgeting fingers did not escape Olivia''s notice,


    Olivia knew all too well that Halma was anxious and eager to see him.


    Forget Halma; even she was starting to feel irritated from all that waiting.


    Olivia raised her wristwatch and nced at the time. It was 11.10PM! Hah! Very well. Very well, indeed!


    Couldn''t you inform us in advance if you couldn''t join us? Can''t you at least make a phone call if you


    know you can''t make it? Waiting like this with no sign of anyone showing up is just frustrating, she


    thought with a scowl.


    Her expression turned grim as she dialed Nathan''s number again.


    Unfortunately, the call was answered by a mechanical female voice, who announced, "The number you


    have dialed is currently not avable."


    Olivia''s frown deepened at that. "Where on Earth did Nathan go?"


    Halma knew that the reason Olivia insisted on waiting for Nathan was to help her sort things out. Still,


    how could she allow Olivia to endanger her pregnancy just for her sake?


    So, she spoke up, "Forget it. He probably has something urgent to deal with. Olivia, since you have just


    returned, let''s not wait up. It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go home and rest?"


    Olivia also had a gut feeling that Nathan was probably held up by something important as his phone


    was off. It was just a shame that she could not guess what it was.


    The problem was that she could not go searching for him now. If she did, Halma would surely suspect


    something was wrong. If that happened, Halma would start wondering whether Nathan had actually


    wronged her this time and that was the exact opposite of what Olivia wanted to achieve through today''s


    gathering.


    So, she deliberately started grumbling, "This guy is so unreliable. He made me wait for so long for


    nothing. He''s being so unfilial right now, don''t you think?" She looked at Eugene.


    Eugene indulged her, saying, "Yes, we''ll make him apologize to you tomorrow. Let''s call it a night for


    today. It''s really getting ratherte. You should rest and our daughter needs to sleep too."


    Olivia felt embarrassed by hisments and shot him a flustered re.


    Soon, the group left the ce.


    Olivia was worried about Halma, so she deliberately spoke in a light and teasing tone, "I will make sure


    to teach Nathan a lesson when I see him tomorrow. He can go on a date with his girlfriend without any


    hindrance, but he stood me up on our first meal together. Talk about priorities."


    Halma smiled and replied, "Sure. When I see him, I will make him apologize to you personally."


    Olivia insisted, "No can do. I''ll definitely drag his uncle along for the ride."


    Halmaughed and hugged Olivia, assuring her, "Don''t worry. I will be fine."


    Nheless, Olivia''s smile vanished instantly. She could sense the change in Halma''s emotions. How


    could Halma not realize that she was also trying tofort Halma?


    Damn it, Nathan!


    In those few seconds of hesitation, Halma had already released Olivia and said, "You have someone to


    apany you, so I will be taking my leave now." She hailed a cab on the roadside and got in.


    An inexplicable bitterness welled up in Olivia as she watched Halma taking the cab alone. She was just


    about to say that they would be more than happy to send Halma home.


    A cab stopped by Halma''s side, and she had already gotten in and closed the door.


    Olivia watched the departing car and since she was unable to contain her anger, she turned to re at


    Eugene, yelling, "What''s wrong with your nephew?!"


    s, Eugene seemed not to hear her words as his attention was drawn by a passing car.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Chapter 1324 Brian¡¯s Mystery Woman


    That was¡­ Brian.


    No, there seemed to be a woman too, but it was hard to see clearly as she was so far away. Her figure


    was the only thing that distinguished her as female.


    Moreover, Brian had already gotten the person into the car within a few seconds.


    Olivia immediately became curious and asked Eugene, "Did Brian get a girlfriend?"


    Eugene''s expression remained secretive as he merely replied, "I haven''t a clue."


    She pressed for more, "Did you see what the woman looked like? How old was she?"


    He shook his head, saying, "Nope."


    She stared at him with her little gloomy face as she grumbled, "Is that how you talk to your wife? I


    haven''t a clue? Nope?"


    He immediately snapped back to his senses and finally caught a glimpse of Olivia''s angry face. So, he


    quickly put on a cating smile as it was true that he had indeed been absent-minded earlier.


    "No, I really didn''t see who it was. I was just curious; it''s been years since Brian ever got close to any


    woman. This is the only woman who had actually gotten into his car. Even if she is not his girlfriend,


    she''s probably important to him, right?"


    Olivia merely sized the man up and decided to forget it. She would not make a big deal out of such a


    trivial matter with a man.


    Actually, her curiosity had won over the little annoyance she was feeling. So, she truly could not be


    bothered to argue with him at the moment.


    Thus, she asked again, "If you did not see her face, you would have at least noticed her height and


    body shape. Meanwhile, I didn''t even get to see anything."


    Eugene thought it over for a moment as he said hesitantly, "She is of average height and not fat¡­"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She interrupted, "So, she is neither fat nor thin?"


    He looked at her as he was stunned and nodded. "Yes."


    Olivia raised her hand in frustration and was about to p him. "Yes? Is that how you describe


    someone?"


    Eugene looked confused but instinctively grabbed her hand as it came towards him, saying in a


    soothing tone, "Hey, there''s no need for violence! Let me maintain some of my dignity in front of our


    daughter. What will she think of her dad if she sees this?" He finished speaking and kissed her hand


    gently.


    Olivia was rendered speechless as she withdrew her hand. "It''s your fault for not managing your own


    image. Where have all those years you have spent studying gone? How could you use medium height


    and average weight to describe someone?"


    Eugene chuckled. "Well, she really does not seem tall or short."


    When he saw that she was about to lose her temper again, he hastily added, "Well, it''s not my fault that


    I don''t have a good reference avable."


    She stood up straight, retorting hotly, "I am standing here right in front of you. You should at least know


    how I lookpared to her."


    Eugene held her hand and snorted disdainfully. "Who could evere close to my wife? Wouldn''t that


    be akin to asking for a round of humiliation?"


    Olivia fell silent at his ridiculous words.


    Although his response did not make sense and his sweet talk sounded a bit cheesy, she found it


    surprisingly pleasant.


    She could not help but smile and soften her tone, saying, "When did you have such a silver tongue? I


    just wanted to know if she is the girl I know. Geez, all this talking and you haven''t even given me


    anything useful."


    Eugene looked at Olivia, who had calmed down, and secretly sighed in relief. His wife''s temper was


    getting worsetely. Still, he wasn''t in the business of aggravating a pregnant woman, especially when


    that woman was his wife.


    Therefore, he continued, "I have to admit, she looks rtively young."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up again. "Is she around eighteen or neen years old?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yes."


    She excitedly blurted, "Could she be the girl I know? Remember the girl I was holding hands with when


    we were roller skating?"


    He thought for a moment. "The first time we went roller skating together?"


    Olivia answered affirmatively, "Yes, don''t you remember a gaggle of students holding onto each other


    while they were skating? She identally held on to me. Does that woman look like that girl?"


    Eugene nodded. "She does resemble her a bit."


    She happily eximed, "That girl is the one North wanted to introduce Brian to!"

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Chapter 1325 Love Unveiled: Behind the Soundproof Barrier


    After a while, Eugene could finally put a face to the unknown woman that Olivia was referring to. "Is it


    the person North approached and spoke to at the Mi Amor?"


    "Yes, that''s her."


    Then, he chuckled and said, "It seems like my son has quite the talent for ying Cupid."


    They were still immersed in their conversation when Curtis made an appearance.


    Olivia only managed to wrangle her mind into thinking about Nathan''s situation once she was in the


    car. So, she turned and asked Eugene, "Do you think that something would happen to Nathan?"


    Eugene inquired, "What do you mean?"


    Since she was also unsure about it herself, she simply replied, "If nothing has happened, why didn''t he


    show up today?"


    He mused, "Maybe the party hasn''t ended yet? Or¡­ perhaps he failed to hold his liquor. It doesn''t


    matter what the situation is, but if you are worried, I can arrange for him to meet you privately


    tomorrow."


    Olivia frowned, wondering if this was how an uncle should behave.


    "I''m not bothered by hisck of attendance to our little get-together. I''m just worried that something


    might have happened to him. Even if the party hasn''t ended or he had too much to drink, why is his


    phone switched off?"


    Eugene also couldn''t help but frown at that. Still, maybe he was currently utterly content with his lot in


    life as he genuinely thought that there was really no need to worry over his nephew like this. The boy


    was a man grown, after all. "Come on, what kind of trouble could he possibly get into in front of his


    parents? You are overthinking things because of Nathan and Halma''s rtionship. They are not kids


    anymore. They can handle things on their own. Today is our wedding day, so you should focus more on


    us."


    Then, he seized the moment to lean in and pecked her on the lips.


    Meanwhile, Curtis, who was still there, was rendered speechless.


    Sure, he knew that the president and his wife were affectionate. However, this was the first time they


    ever unted their love for one another when the soundproof barrier was lowered.


    Truly, they could be a little more considerate to little old him. Yes, he should keep his eyes on the road,


    but he needed to check the rearview mirror from time to time too!


    Besides, although he was well aware that he should focus on driving, his sense of curiosity certainly


    had nopunctions on making its presence known in his brain. That was mainly why he would risk


    taking a quick look through the rearview mirror like a weirdo.


    And then¡­


    The soundproof barrier gradually rose,pletely blocking his view.


    Curtis pursed his lips now that the show was over.


    There, he could finally focus on driving without worrying that he''d get distracted in the process.


    On the other hand, Olivia was feeling dizzy from Eugene''s kisses. At this moment, whatever things that


    were bothering her had already been cast aside and forgotten.


    As a result, she leaned against his chest while she made herselffortable in his embrace as she


    said with a pout, "I''m tired."


    She was probably about to drift off to sleep as her voice soundedzy. Frankly, she sounded like a


    sleepy cat.


    This was one of the few asions where she would rx enough to use such an adorable tone with


    him.


    Thus, it made Eugene extremely happy to be on the receiving end of such a gift. He held Olivia in his


    strong arms as he coaxed her tenderly, "Alright, go ahead and sleep. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."


    She hummed absentmindedly, snuggled in his arms, and fell asleep peacefully.


    Once they arrived home, he didn''t bother waking her up. Instead, he made sure to carry her upstairs


    and tuck her into bed.


    By the time he had ced her on the soft bed, he was covered in sweat. Of course, he wasn''t


    exhausted from carrying her. He was actually weary from resisting his little wife''s charms. Even though


    he desired her, he wasn''t going to wake her up just to help him with his problem.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was an experience that he hadn''t experienced. He had to admit that his urges had gotten stronger


    after having a taste of her.


    Now that he had gotten a taste of the forbidden fruit, how would he still be willing to return to a life


    without it?


    In all honesty, it was a good and honest miracle that he had seeded in not disturbing Olivia''s sleep.


    Eugene couldn''t help but pity himself as he gazed at the peacefully slumbering Olivia. He sighed


    wearily as he wouldn''t be able to experience the joy of intimacy, especially on such a wonderful day.


    This was their wedding day, and he wouldn''t be able to enjoy it to the fullest with her.


    Regardless, he knew he had no other choice but to endure it. After all, he loved her with all his soul¡ª


    she and the little baby in his wife''s belly that everyone was eagerly waiting for.


    Therefore, he could only swallow his grievances for now.


    Naturally, he was going to make herpensate him twice once the baby was born. He was still a


    businessman, after all.


    In the end, his wandering mind only made things more difficult for him. Just as he was about to lose


    control, he carefullyy on the bed beside her and gently ced his hand on her body while he once


    again kissed her.


    Yet, he immediately ceased all movement when he noticed Olivia frowning ufortably. Finally, he


    gently pressed a soft kiss on her forehead and whispered, "Hush now. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Then, he slowly rolled himself off the bed and went straight to the bathroom to relieve himself.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Chapter 1326 The Next Day Morning After Marriage


    Ever since Olivia got pregnant, her daily routine had be quite disciplined. She would sleep at


    10.00PM and wake up at 6.00AM without fail.


    It was truly way past her usual bedtime when she made it home after 11.00PMst night. She was so


    tired that thest thing she remembered before she fell asleep was Eugene kissing her in the car. So,


    she had totally no idea how she made it back to the room.


    As she opened her eyes, her mood instantly brightened as she saw her husband''s familiar yet


    handsome face. They had just gotten hitched yesterday and Eugene was now her husband. A smile


    unconsciously formed on her lips at that thought.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just that yesterday was a special day, but it seemed like it was no different than an ordinary day.


    She felt sorry for her husband because despite them being married, they still could not consummate


    the marriage.


    Then, she gently touched his eyebrows and well-shaped nose and couldn''t deny that her husband was


    truly handsome from all angles.


    Suddenly, Eugene held her hand and effortlessly pulled her into his embrace.


    ''''Let''s sleep for a little while longer.''''


    He sounded sleepy yet seductive.


    After a while, Olivia could sense a particr change regarding Eugene''s body. Since she was a doctor,


    she honestly wasn''t all that surprised by his morning wood.


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat sorry for him. It was a strange feeling, especially when he


    hadn''t even uttered a singleint. Perhaps it was precisely due to theck of his protest that made


    her feel all the more guilty.


    Fine. She had to admit, at least to herself, that she was someone who preferred gentleness over


    harshness.


    Her soft body contrasted with his firm one, but she couldn''t help the little bubble of hesitance welling in


    her heart. As she moved closer, she gently whispered, ''''Do you want me to help you out?''''


    Although Eugene was still feeling rather groggy, her gentle voice definitely did wonders for his mood.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief, as if wondering whether he was hallucinating


    the entire exchange. Then, he asked with a tinge of uncertaintycing his voice, ''''Are you... saying what


    I think you are saying?''''


    Olivia blushed as she scooted away from him and shot him an annoyed look. Then, she replied,


    ''''Forget about it.''''


    s, her reaction only confirmed his suspicions that his hallucination was far from one.


    So, he quickly grabbed her hand as she tried to get away before he started coaxing her since he was


    thrilled she was willing to go this far. ''''Come on. Why not?''''


    Even though Olivia would only be providing a helping hand, it was better than nothing. In the past, she


    wouldn''t even offer such a thing and they would need a very long negotiation every single time before


    she finally relented to his wishes. Moreover, her temper became rather unpredictable with her current


    pregnancy. So, he truly never imagined that she would willingly offer to help.


    This was honestly¡­ straight out of his fantasies at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Olivia shied away as she looked into Eugene''s eyes which were full of intense desire.


    ¡­


    By the time they emerged from the bathroom, one of them looked energetic while the other suffered


    from an aching hand... and a sore arm.


    Olivia secretly despised herself for falling victim to her husband''s charms. Otherwise, how would she


    have ever voluntarily agreed to offer such help to him?


    Yet, Eugene was in a fantastic mood. In fact, he had a great deal of energy to burn now as he carried


    her straight to the bed and proactively helped her to change her clothes¡ªall while gently pressing his


    ear to her belly and sharing some little anecdotes with his ''daughter''.


    She used to think that he was being silly for talking to her baby when it was still no bigger than the size


    of a peanut. However, now that he was doing it frequently, she couldn''t deny that she had been


    infected by his behavior as she no longer found him silly. Instead, she only thought that his actions


    were nothing but endearing.


    Eugene remained oblivious to her change of heart as he helped Olivia to change her clothes. Once that


    was done, he went into the closet to do the same for himself.


    Thus, it was a rather bored Olivia who was sitting on her bed as she started to scroll through her


    phone. Suddenly, a headline caught her attention. ''Baker Enterprise and Snow Group have formed a


    strategic partnership. Nathan and Lexie were seen leaving the hotel together. Will there be wedding


    bells on the horizon soon?''

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Chapter 1327 The Beginning of the End


    She didn''t notice anything unusual at first. Then, she saw the photo that showed ady supporting a


    man whose arms were wrapped around thedy''s shoulder. It was clear that the man was drunk.


    Wait a minute!


    That wasn''t the point. The point was that the man resembled Nathan Baker. Although only his side


    profile was captured, there was no doubt that it was indeed Nathan in the photo.


    Did his parents try to matchmake him and the daughter from the Snow Group?


    Would that mean Nathan and the girl were together?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia''s mind went nk at that moment. The only thought she had was to make sure that Halma would


    never find out¡ªjust to spare her from the sorrow.


    But¡­ How should she go about doing that?


    So, it was in a fit of panic that she rushed toward the changing room.


    Eugene saw her darting over and was utterly shocked by her actions. Then, he quickly held her hand,


    saying, "Slow down, my darling. What''s wrong?"


    She was so anxious that she didn''t know how to exin the utter mess that was about to blow up in


    their faces. So, she just showed Eugene her phone, hissing, "What on Earth is going on right now?!"


    Her voice was filled with barely restrained anger. It was as if the man in the photo was Eugene.


    So, he hastily took her phone and stared at it. His face turned dark as he exined, "There are indeed


    rumors that the Snow Group and the Baker Enterprise are nning to work together. I just never


    expected it to be so soon."


    Olivia eximed angrily, "I couldn''t care less if they are working together. I just want to know, why


    Nathan is sleeping with another woman?!"


    Eugene thought to himself, How am I supposed to know that? Still, he knew better than to answer the


    agitated Olivia in that tone. So, heforted her, saying, "Don''t worry. Let me check things out."


    s, she shoved him away and shouted, "You''d better get this trending photo off the inte. It would


    break Halma''s heart if she sees this online!"


    Eugene embraced her and said in a soothing tone, "Yes, of course. Don''t worry. I''ll get to it right away."


    With that being said, he immediately called Curtis.


    After Eugene ended the call, heforted Olivia and informed her, "Alright, the photo won''t be trending


    online anymore. There''s no need to fret. Nathan and Halma aren''t children. Let''s not get between the


    two of them; rtionships are meant to be experienced by the people who are in them. We may be


    able to help them this time, but not their whole lives. Some things are better left in their own hands."


    Sure, she knew that, but she just couldn''t bear not doing anything when she saw the news.


    Olivia knew she ought to stay calm, but she was so furious it felt as though her head was about to


    explode from pure, unadulterated fury.


    Then, she looked at Eugene and growled, "If it weren''t for Halma''s feelings for Nathan, I would''ve


    already killed Nathan eight times over. Your nephew is unreliable in both his words and actions. I''ve


    known him for so many years, and yet, I have not seen even a hint of this responsible trait of his that


    you im existed."


    Eugene felt so wronged being on the receiving end of her anger. So, he made a silent note that he


    would make Nathan pay for this.


    I swear to God, Nathan. It''s bad enough you''ve made mistakes, but now you''re even dragging me


    down with you! The worst part is that you''ve even angered my wife!


    "Darling, calm down. I understand that you''re upset, but you can''t me me for something I haven''t


    done. Nathan is the one who messed up. I''m pretty reliable, aren''t I?"


    Olivia looked at Eugene''s pitiful face and finally suppressed her rising anger, but she still shot him a


    distasteful re.


    "Didn''t you say he won''t act irresponsibly in front of his parents? How is sleeping with another woman


    not an irresponsible act? For all we know, this was his parents'' n all along! You''d better get to the


    bottom of this. If Nathan has truly betrayed Halma, he''d better not show his face before me ever again!"


    Eugene sighed wearily as he thought to himself, Pregnant women are really hard to deal with. Just a


    few moments ago, everything was fine, and my needs were satisfied. She was so charming at that


    moment. Where did that adorable woman go? Okay, fine. She''s endearing now, but it isn''t the same


    cuteness as the one she exhibited earlier.


    He cupped Olivia''s face and squished her cheeks as he brushed his lips against hers. Then, he said in


    a doting yet resigned tone, "Alright, then. Give me some time, I''ll definitely get to the bottom of this."


    Meanwhile, Olivia gaped at Eugene''s actions and blinked at him dumbly.


    Then, she rubbed her face as she slowly came to her senses.


    Only then did she realize that she had directed her anger at the wrong person. I really let my temper


    get away with me. Besides, it''s not him that I''m mad at!

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Chapter 1328 The Moment of Truth


    Perhaps there was a reason why there was a thing called ''spoiled brat'' for people with difficult


    personalities. Olivia had only started behaving in such an unruly manner because Eugene was willing


    to spoil and dote on her.


    While he was busy sorting things out, she did not ck around. Since she had no clue how to broach


    things with Halma, she settled on the significantly lesser of two evils and called Nathan instead.


    The phone rang a few times before it got through, after which a sleepy male voice mumbled, "Hey..."


    Olivia had just calmed down, but his sleepy voice triggered something in her again. Still, she tried to


    contain herself and asked him softly, "Where are you?"


    Nathan seemed to be more alert now, but it was not enough for him to notice her displeasure. So, he


    answered calmly, "I''m at the hotel."


    Olivia could no longer contain her anger upon hearing that. So, she snarled, "At the hotel?! We waited


    for you till 11.00PMst night. Couldn''t you have called if you weren''ting?! Don''t forget that you


    were the one who begged me to get you and Halma together. Are you going to toss her aside like a rag


    just because you are a couple now? Are you going back to your old ways just after a few days of dating


    Halma? Please man up and have a proper discussion with Halma. Don''t you dare two-time her and


    take her for granted. Nathan, in all seriousness, if you''re not going to settle this once and for all, please


    get lost from my life. No, wait. Get lost from your uncle''s life too. Otherwise, you''ll definitely get a taste


    of my wrath!"


    He was utterly dumbfounded by the barrage of words ramming into his ears.


    If Nathan wasn''t fully awake earlier, he definitely was now. He felt chills deep into his bones as his


    heart sank after hearing Olivia''s usations. He hastily exined, "It''s not like that Olivia. Just give me


    a moment¡­"


    s, she couldn''t be bothered to listen to him for a second longer as she harshly reprimanded him,


    "Show some respect to your aunt! You brat, you really deserve to be punished!"


    s, she couldn''t be bothered to listen to him for a second longer as she harshly reprimanded him,


    "Show some respect to your aunt! You brat, you really deserve to be punished!"


    So, Nathan obediently stammered, "A-Aunt Olivia! What are you saying? Since when did I cheat on


    Halma?"


    An absolutely furious Olivia immediately sent him the screenshot of the article and eximed, "You''d


    better have a good exnation for this!"


    Nathan rushed to see the screenshot she sent on WhatsApp without even replying to her. The moment


    he saw it, he waspletely dazed, and his mind went nk.


    Then, he returned to his conversation with Olivia and exined anxiously, "Olivia, these are all


    nonsense. I was drunkst night, and Lexie Snow helped me back to my room. She wanted to stay and


    take care of me, but I did not ept her help! I''m alone in this hotel room right now and we did not


    spend the night together. I swear that these are all rumors fabricated by the paparazzi."


    Olivia furrowed her brows at his words. Considering her understanding of Nathan''s character, she


    actually did believe part of his story.


    Nheless, a small part of Olivia''s fiery anger refused to be doused as she said icily, "What''s the


    point of you exining yourself to me? And what''s going on between you and Halma? Did you know


    that your mother spoke to Halma? She was already insecure and sensitive because of your mother.


    Yet, here you are, giving her another big p in her face. You made it to the trending news by sleeping


    with another woman even though you''re in a rtionship. Did you think Halma wouldn''t see it? Have


    you ever considered the consequences that Halma would need to face once the news is out there?


    How many times do you need your uncle to clean up your mess?"


    Nathan was stunned upon hearing her harsh words. "I''m sorry, what did you say? My mother spoke to


    Halma? What for?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She responded sarcastically, "For her to break up with you and convince you to date another woman.


    Halma did not tell you because she was worried it would affect your rtionship with your mother.


    However, don''t you dare think for even a second that it gives you any permission to bully her. You''re


    the one who wanted her so badly in the beginning, and yet you''re also the one breaking her heart right


    now. If you can''t stay in amitted rtionship, then you''d better stay the hell away from her."


    The more she went on, the more vexed she got. So, she hissed in protective fury, "How dare you cast


    her aside now! Since you''ve already harbored such disgusting thoughts, then what''s the deal with your


    chasing after her skirts, huh?"


    Nathan hastily exined, "No, it wasn''t me. I have no idea what''s going on either!"


    Olivia refused to listen to his exnations and rebuked, "You know what? You''re an utter joke. Do you


    think you''re desirable just because you''re born with a silver spoon? Well, I''ve got news for you! Not all


    of us find that some filthy money is enough to overlook your sh*tty behavior! Get your sh*t together!


    Also, I''m warning you right now! Don''t you dare drag Halma into your mess. If you''re not capable of


    doing that, just get out from her life. I truly regret ever thinking that you''d be good enough for Halma! If I


    could turn back time, I would have never introduced you to her!"

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Chapter 1329 It¡¯s a Setup by His Parents


    The call ended abruptly.


    Olivia was left to stew in her anger as she sat on the bed, breathing heavily. Her chest heaved as she


    cursed Nathan in her heart. Who does he think he is?


    Right then, Eugene had just finished his call and happened to see Olivia boiling mad on the bed. He


    couldn''t help but feel amused at her plight as he paced to her and pulled her to him, consoling, "There,


    there. Don''t be mad. You look as though I have cheated on you with some other woman."


    The still furious Olivia raised her icy eyes and ferociously red at him without saying a word, which


    sent a chill down his spine, and he grinned sheepishly. "I''m just kidding. I have such an amazing wife.


    Why would I ever cheat on you?"


    However, she merely glowered at him with a stoic face and intoned seriously, "If you dare to pull such a


    stunt, you can forget about evering home. Once my trust for you is broken, you can never have it


    again."


    Eugene was at a loss for words as he thought, I must have lost my mind. Why did I even try to crack


    such a tasteless joke at a time like this? So, he hastily pulled her into his arms and tried to pacify her. "I


    told you that I was just kidding. Don''t get huffy, okay? All of me, including my heart, belongs to you and


    I''m not afraid to put my faithfulness to the test."


    Only then did Olivia deign to grace him with a look that was significantly less threatening than the one


    he was given earlier.


    Thus, he silently breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he was safe for now. "I''ve found out what


    happenedst night. Would you like to hear about it?"


    She stared at him with unblinking eyes, waiting for him to continue. So, when he said nothing after a


    minute, she snapped at him impatiently. "Speak!"


    She stared at him with unblinking eyes, waiting for him to continue. So, when he said nothing after a


    minute, she snapped at him impatiently. "Speak!"


    He was actually thinking about asking for a kiss from her, but he knew that he would be in trouble if he


    asked for one when she was in such a state. Therefore, he sighed inwardly and secretly made a note in


    his mind to put this under Nathan''s tab. Frankly, he had endured quite a few lectures from his wife all


    because of his unruly nephew.


    "The partyst night was a coboration party between Baker Enterprise and the Snow Group, which


    later turned into a blind date event. I heard that Miss Snow was the blind date my sister arranged for


    Nathan back then, but he stood her up. That was how it resulted in the hotel fiascost night and the


    viral news today."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A frown crept over Olivia''s face as she was filled with unease. "What are you implying? Are you saying


    that this is a setup Nathan''s parents arranged?"


    "Well, you can say that parents from both sides are in on it," Eugene answered.


    Her shoulders slumped in sheer relief, and she couldn''t even find the words to describe what she was


    feeling. Are theypletely ignoring their children''s choices and forcing them into an arranged


    marriage just for the sake of coboration?


    Eugene hugged her just as her mind started its downward spiral. "So, there''s no need to be upset. This


    means that Nathan doesn''t want anything to do with that woman and his family arranged everything


    against his wishes."


    Olivia red at him. "Is there a difference between his family''s wishes and his wishes? Their families


    have clearly arrived at an ord prior to this and the news of him spending the night with a woman in a


    hotel has be viral overnight. Even if these were against his wishes, the ending is already set in


    stone. Do you think Halma can ept this oue?"


    Eugene immediately realized that he had put his foot in his mouth again as he hastily exined, "Calm


    down. I mean that there''s a difference between taking the initiative and being pushed into a situation.


    Look, the court usually gives a lighter sentence to a person who pleads guilty. Plus, we aren''t even


    involved in this mess. Who knows? Maybe Halma will forgive him after hearing him out."


    Olivia snorted disdainfully. "That''s impossible. Even though I''m not Halma, I know her well. She''s a lot


    like me in many ways and would rather die than yield. Asking her topromise in a rtionship is


    completely out of the question!"


    Eugene tightened his arms around her and coaxed, "Okay, that''s a problem in their rtionship and we


    can''t do anything to help. Just trust me that I won''t ce you in such a difficult position."


    She shot him a re from the corner of her eyes and drawled nonchntly, "I won''t even need to


    contemte whether I should dirty my hands if you ever have the guts to betray me. My son will dly


    finish the job for me without any prompting."


    Her words caught him off guard, and he was rendered speechless by her vicious yet utterly true


    statement.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Chapter 1330 Eugene¡¯s Stance


    Olivia instantly felt a great deal better after noticing the devastated look on Eugene''s face as she


    commented, "You''d better pray that I''m having a daughter this time."


    Eugene''s eyes immediately glimmered with a sliver of hope as he gazed at her belly and whined sadly,


    "My daughter, grow up quickly, okay? Look at the situation in our family. It''s one against five and I don''t


    have a ce in the family at all."


    Olivia failed to stifle her amusement as she giggled at his antics. Meanwhile, he felt more at ease now


    that her mood had brightened. So, he held her hand and said, "Dear, it''s not a problem for me when


    you lecture me, but please keep in mind that you''re pregnant now. You really shouldn''t get worked up


    so often. There''s really no need for you to be so upset when it doesn''t even affect us. What if all the


    mood swings you''re having negatively impacts the baby in your womb? Wouldn''t that be a shame?"


    She snorted derisively. "Why did you bring it up if it doesn''t matter, then?"


    A frown appeared on his face. "That''s clearly not my point. Can''t you grasp the main point?"


    "No, I can''t. The first part of your great speech was so annoying that I couldn''t even focus on thetter


    part," she said, and Eugene pinched her nose yfully in frustration. "Baby, your daddy is bullying me!"


    Olivia immediately pounced at this opportunity toin to their unborn child right then and there.


    On the other hand, Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. He found it amusing that Olivia was


    acting as silly as him, talking and staring at her belly even though she knew that there wouldn''t be a


    response. Yet, he cherished such heart-warming moments with all his heart.


    She celmed down efter e while end sterted to think ebout whet hed heppened in the morning es she


    turned to him. "So, you meen thet they''re the ones who mede the news virel?"


    "Yes," he enswered promptly.


    The knot between her brows deepened. "Didn''t you just spoil your sister end her femily''s plen by


    forcibly removing the heedlines?"


    Eugene looked into her eyes. Perheps it wes due to his unborn deughter es he sometimes hed the


    urge to dote end spoil her like he would towerd his deughter. So, he ruffled her heir gently es he


    fleshed her e werm smile end seid, "So be it. They now know my stence efter I''ve removed the


    heedlines, et the very leest. Besides, I wes never interested in getting involved in their femily effeirs,


    but since they mede my wife so engry with their ections, I should definitely seize this opportunity to


    meke my stence known."


    All of e sudden, she felt thet it wes e little ineppropriete for them to poke their noses in such metters.


    Even though it wes true thet she beceme hopping med efter seeing the report this morning, it wesn''t


    reelly her business, efter ell. She reelly hed no right to force Eugene to stend by her side


    unconditionelly beceuse of her friend. I think I went overboerd this time. If Eugene end Jede fell out


    beceuse of this¡­


    Judging from her silence, it wes eesy for Eugene to deduce thet she wes probebly overthinking yet


    egein. "Don''t brood over it. I''m the one who cen''t stend their ections. It''s not en issue et ell if they went


    to strengthen their ties through errenged merrieges, but they should et leest get the consent of the two


    individuels thet would get merried for the seke of their business. They certeinly cen''t just force two


    people into e merriege just like thet."


    She calmed down after a while and started to think about what had happened in the morning as she


    turned to him. "So, you mean that they''re the ones who made the news viral?"


    "Yes," he answered promptly.


    The knot between her brows deepened. "Didn''t you just spoil your sister and her family''s n by


    forcibly removing the headlines?"


    Eugene looked into her eyes. Perhaps it was due to his unborn daughter as he sometimes had the


    urge to dote and spoil her like he would toward his daughter. So, he ruffled her hair gently as he


    shed her a warm smile and said, "So be it. They now know my stance after I''ve removed the


    headlines, at the very least. Besides, I was never interested in getting involved in their family affairs,


    but since they made my wife so angry with their actions, I should definitely seize this opportunity to


    make my stance known."


    All of a sudden, she felt that it was a little inappropriate for them to poke their noses in such matters.


    Even though it was true that she became hopping mad after seeing the report this morning, it wasn''t


    really her business, after all. She really had no right to force Eugene to stand by her side


    unconditionally because of her friend. I think I went overboard this time. If Eugene and Jade fall out


    because of this¡­


    Judging from her silence, it was easy for Eugene to deduce that she was probably overthinking yet


    again. "Don''t brood over it. I''m the one who can''t stand their actions. It''s not an issue at all if they want


    to strengthen their ties through arranged marriages, but they should at least get the consent of the two


    individuals that would get married for the sake of their business. They certainly can''t just force two


    people into a marriage just like that."


    She calmed down after a while and started to think about what had happened in the morning as she


    turned to him. "So, you mean that they''re the ones who made the news viral?"


    "Will your sister get even with you over this?" Olivia asked in concern.


    He chuckled. "That doesn''t scare me at all. Don''t worry. I know that she''ll listen to my advice, and I can


    talk her around if shees looking for me."


    "I just called Nathan and he imed that he didn''t spend the night with that woman," she uttered. "I


    don''t know whether I should trust him."


    This information surprised Eugene. "Did he say that?"


    "Yeah," she replied. "It looks like he isn''t aware that he''s trending nor that his mother had looked for


    Halma."


    Eugene was bewildered. "Jade even went to look for Halma?"


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him and shot him a look that read, ''Duh?''


    Still, after a few seconds, she confided, saying, "Not only did she ask Halma to leave Nathan, but she


    also wanted Halma to talk Nathan into the arranged marriage. Honestly, I have no idea what they''re


    thinking. Did they really take Halma for a pushover?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene let out a helpless sigh. "It''s true that they went overboard in this matter. I''ll speak to Jade about


    this matter."


    "Forget it. It''s just like you said, they should solve their rtionship problems by themselves. I''ve given


    Nathan a lecture earlier and spoke with him about this. Let''s see how he''ll fix this mess. If he fails to


    come up with a good exnation regarding that hotel incident, Halma will leave him even if it kills her,


    with or without your sister''s interference."

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Chapter 1331 Not Taken in by His Words


    "Okay," Eugene answered. "We''ll do as you say."


    Meanwhile, Nathan''s mind went nk for three minutes after hanging up on Olivia. He studied the


    screenshot she had sent him again and again, unable to believe that everything that happenedst


    night was a setup by his family.


    That exined why he was so wasted when he had barely drunk any alcohol, why his cell phone was


    turned off, and why they wouldn''t let him leave no matter what. They even said that they would


    consider his rtionship with Halma after he attended the party. As it turned out, all of that was just


    excuses.


    Hmph, and here I thought that they would let me have my way. So, they merely resorted to a more


    despicable n to bend me to their will. Oh, I''m so mad right now! he thought. He was so furious that


    he figured that if he was a cartoon character, he would have wisps of smoke shooting out his head like


    an overworked chimney.


    Fortunately, the viral news was removed in record time. Otherwise, he truly didn''t know how to defend


    himself and make people believe his ims. When he recalled Olivia''s words, he couldn''t help but


    break out in cold sweat. If Halma finds out about this¡­ I can''t imagine how things will turn out.


    So, he hastily grabbed his phone and called Halma''s number right away. s, she didn''t pick up his


    call. It was a repeat of the Mnie incident all over again! Halma treated him like that too¡ªshe didn''t


    hang up or block his number but merely refused to pick up his calls.


    I''m done for! Earlier, Nathan still dared to harbor a flicker of hope, thinking that maybe Halma just


    hadn''t noticed it was him calling, but now, he was absolutely certain that she had found out about this.


    If she hadn''t, she would have answered his call. Frustration washed over him as he angrily ran his


    fingers across his scalp before getting up to change.


    Helf en hour leter, he showed up et Helme''s door. Unfortely, no one ceme out to open the door for


    him even efter he ebused the poor doorbell in his heste to meke things right between them.


    He wes utterly out of his wits es he sterted to explein himself et the door, "Open the door, Helme. I cen


    explein! Things ere not whet you think they ere! Open up. Helme, I wesn''t unfeithful. Open up end let''s


    telk fece-to-fece, okey? Even if you''re going to give me the deeth sentence, you should et leest give


    me e chence to pleed my cese, shouldn''t you? I didn''t know thet my mom even looked for you, but


    whet she seid only represented herself, not me. Don''t you know who I love in my heert? Helme, will you


    pleese open the door?"


    He went on end on et the door for en hour, but no metter whet he seid end how meny times he celled


    on the phone, there wes no response within the house.


    Nethen could feel his brein melting et the rete he wes going es he shouted et the door egein, "Helme, I


    know you''re home! It''s my feult thet I couldn''t give you e sense of security, but I''ve never done enything


    unfeithful to you. I never spent the night with thet women. Weit end see, I''ll prove to you thet I''m telling


    the truth." After thet, he spun eround end left.


    Meenwhile, Helme remeined es still es stone es she set on the couch, not uttering e single word. There


    wesn''t even the slightest chenge in her eyes, end she couldn''t reelly sort out her own emotions.


    Compered to Olivie''s enger, she wes sed, diseppointed, end even relieved; the only thing she didn''t


    feel wes enger. Meybe she wes elreedy numb to everything.


    Half an hourter, he showed up at Halma''s door. Unfortunately, no one came out to open the door for


    him even after he abused the poor doorbell in his haste to make things right between them.


    He was utterly out of his wits as he started to exin himself at the door, "Open the door, Halma. I can


    exin! Things are not what you think they are! Open up. Halma, I wasn''t unfaithful. Open up and let''s


    talk face-to-face, okay? Even if you''re going to give me the death sentence, you should at least give


    me a chance to plead my case, shouldn''t you? I didn''t know that my mom even looked for you, but


    what she said only represented herself, not me. Don''t you know who I love in my heart? Halma, will you


    please open the door?"


    He went on and on at the door for an hour, but no matter what he said and how many times he called


    on the phone, there was no response within the house.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan could feel his brain melting at the rate he was going as he shouted at the door again, "Halma, I


    know you''re home! It''s my fault that I couldn''t give you a sense of security, but I''ve never done anything


    unfaithful to you. I never spent the night with that woman. Wait and see, I''ll prove to you that I''m telling


    the truth." After that, he spun around and left.


    Meanwhile, Halma remained as still as stone as she sat on the couch, not uttering a single word. There


    wasn''t even the slightest change in her eyes, and she couldn''t really sort out her own emotions.


    Compared to Olivia''s anger, she was sad, disappointed, and even relieved; the only thing she didn''t


    feel was anger. Maybe she was already numb to everything.


    Half an hourter, he showed up at Halma''s door. Unfortunately, no one came out to open the door for


    him even after he abused the poor doorbell in his haste to make things right between them.


    Nheless, she had the urge to p herself to awaken her stubborn self. She knew that they were


    from different worlds from the very beginning, but she insisted on pursuing this rtionship; she was


    well aware that they were not suited for each other but went against Heaven''s will, insisting that she


    knew better.


    How could she not have known that something was amissst night? She was aware that something


    had prevented Nathan from attending. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have missed out on Olivia and Eugene''s


    marriage registration party. Well, at least now I actually know whether I''m on the right path. He was


    getting busy with another woman because I refused to take our rtionship to the next level. Fine,


    then!


    While Halma could understand that he had decided to seekfort from another like-minded woman,


    she couldn''t understand why he bothered to exin himself to her after doing something like that.


    He didn''t spend the night with that woman and still likes me, eh? I''m already twenty-eight, not eighteen!


    I''m way past the age of being easily taken in by some sweet talk. Did he think that I''m so easy to fool?


    He''s just another run-of-the-mill yboy, or perhaps, trash who likes to keep his d*ck wet more than


    staying loyal to just one woman.


    Of course, there was a possibility that he had no other choice but toe here andfort her


    because it didn''t ur to him that the video of him and the woman would end up on the Inte.


    Regardless, when he saw that she remained utterly unmoved by his efforts, he naturally left just as she


    thought he would.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Chapter 1332 I Believe My Own Eyes


    Although Halma wasn''t moving an inch, she couldn''t stop her mind from running wild. Hmph! Who


    wants such an unreliable man? I''m done with him! In truth, she already saw the newsst night soon


    after it was released, and she sat in a meditation position quietly until daybreak without even batting an


    eyelid. By the time Nathan came over, she had already thought over their rtionship repeatedly to the


    point where she couldn''t remember it.


    Yes, she didn''t believe him. Her phone kept ringing, doing its level best to annoy her. Sure, she should


    have taken a look at it, but she was simply not in the mood. The news of her boyfriend checking into a


    hotel room with another woman went viral on the Inte, and she didn''t even have the guts to walk


    out of her ce because of this.


    She didn''t know how she was going to face the stares and judgment of those strangers, not to mention


    those who just wanted the most recent hot gossip under the pretense of concern. So, she, out of sheer


    spite, returned to her bedroom, crawled under the sheets, and went to sleep.


    ¡­


    Due to Halma''s refusal to contact anyone, even Olivia had failed to get in touch with her. Thus, it was


    an anxious and highly concerned Olivia that demanded Eugene send her to Halma''s ce. To her


    dismay, there was no response from the inside even after she pressed the doorbell several times.


    In the end, she raised her voice and eximed, "It''s me, Halma! Open up!" Then, she turned to


    Eugene. "Go to work. I''ll apany her."


    That was a no from Eugene because he was worried, and his wife was his highest priority right now. "I''ll


    wait until you go in. What if she isn''t home?"


    Olivia shot him an annoyed stare. "Do you think she''ll be in the mood to go out right now?"


    Eugene scratched his nose sheepishly as he wondered, Why do I keep making my wife mad when I''m


    trying to clean up that bratty Nathan''s mess?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Awkwardness washed over Olivia for a few seconds before she tried the doorbell again. "Open the


    door, Halma. Are you going to let a pregnant woman stand at your door? Open up; there''s no one else


    besides me."


    After that, the door slowly swung open, and Halma stood at the doorway with a nk look on her face.


    She was in the same clothes as she did at the partyst night. Her hair was unbrushed and neither did


    she wash her face. The usual twinkle in her eyes was gone and a prominent set of eyebags hung


    beneath them instead, proof that she hadn''t slept a winkst night.


    Olivia felt her heart wrenching painfully as she stepped forward, pulling Halma into a hug. "Halma¡­"


    Then, she stroked Halma''s back gently as she cooed, "It''s okay. Everything is fine."


    Halma didn''t utter a word as the dam broke and tears flowed out of her eyes uncontrobly. She


    couldn''t understand why she was breaking down now, especially after she had fought to keep her tears


    at bay the whole night. On the other hand, Olivia took this opportunity to shoot Eugene a look,


    gesturing at him to leave.


    Eugene sighed and said to Halma, "There are more things at y here. If Nathan has truly been


    unfaithful to you, I''ll take care of him on your behalf." After that, he reminded Olivia, "Olivia, don''t forget


    that you''re pregnant. Control your emotions and I''ll pick you upter."


    s, Olivia simply urged impatiently, "I got it. Run along to work." Just a second ago, she had boldly


    imed that she came alone, but Eugene just had to make his presence known by speaking.


    Eugene frowned as he grumbled in his heart, Why is everyone else more important than me in my


    wife''s heart?


    ¡­


    Halma mechanically poured a ss of water for Olivia, washed some fruits, and ced a soft pillow


    behind Olivia''s back while doing everything inplete silence.


    Olivia was distressed upon seeing her in such a state, saying, "Didn''t Nathan call you?"


    Halma nodded in response. "He did, and he didn''t stop. He even dropped by this morning."


    "What did he say? Did he exin himself?" Olivia inquired anxiously.


    Suddenly, Halma looked at her gravely. "I didn''t let him in."


    "Why not?"


    "Why should I believe his exnation instead of my own eyes?"


    "You can''t put it that way. What happenedst night was all a setup arranged by his parents," Olivia


    said. "That woman is the blind date whom he stood up thest time, and he ims that he didn''t cheat


    on you."

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Chapter 1333 There¡¯s Someone in My Heart


    "Do you believe him?" Halma asked.


    Olivia nodded. "I believe most of it, mainly because he didn''t have a reason to spend the night with


    another woman. He said that he was drunk, and that the woman helped him into the hotel, but he


    checked into a room alone."


    "Why did he check into a hotel instead of going home when he''s drunk?" Halma retorted. "And why was


    a woman who was interested in him the one helping him out? Even if this was a setup by his parents, if


    Nathan hadn''t given them the opportunity, a piece of news like this wouldn''t have made it into the


    headlines."


    "That''s why you have to listen to his rification," Olivia exined. "If he gives a reasonable


    exnation, you can forgive him, but if he gives an unclear answer, I''ll take care of him before you do.


    All in all, you can''t just cut offmunication with him without getting closure."


    "Olivia, I''m exhausted. Maybe we''re people from different worlds and forcing ourselves together is


    against Heaven''s will, which is why our rtionship is so turbulent. Or, perhaps I''m too timid. It''s also


    possible that my love for him has been depleted after all these obstacles," Halma confided.


    Olivia took her into her arms. "Don''t be sad anymore, okay? You did nothing wrong and it''s all that


    rascal''s fault. I gave him a good scolding today on your behalf, and if he can''t settle this matter


    properly, you can send him away as far as you want."


    Halma didn''t say anything and merely returned Olivia''s hug as tears rolled down her face silently.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Nathan returned home and found Ace and Jade at home. Frankly, Ace was getting


    impatient and was more than ready to leave. s, he received a call from the Snow Family, who


    informed him that the viral news had been removed by someone. He couldn''t help but find it odd. So,


    he was in the midst of a discussion with Jade, trying to figure out just who the culprit was when Nathan


    made his appearance.


    Nathan''s face was grim, as though he was there to settle scores, and he approached his parents in


    large strides. "Why?"


    Even though it was a question that popped out of nowhere, Ace knew exactly what he meant. Still, he


    feigned ignorance and asked, "What do you mean? You didn''t even greet us aftering home and


    showed us such disrespect. Is this how you speak with me, your father?"


    Nathanughed yet there wasn''t even a hint of mirth in thatughter. "Oh, so you still remember that


    you''re my father. What a shock! It seems like you conveniently forgot that I''m your son when you set


    me up."


    Ace mmed his palm on the table heavily upon hearing such impudence. "Watch your attitude!"


    Nathan merely snorted disdainfully. "Compared to the things you guys did, I think I''m already treating


    you with more respect than you deserve. I came home today to tell you that I won''t marry Lexie Snow


    and we didn''t spend the night togetherst night. I''m sorry to disappoint you," he announced and


    turned to leave.


    Ace couldn''t help but choke on his rising fury and he almost suffocated under his ire. By the time he


    came back to his senses, he immediately sprang to his feet. "Hold it right there!"


    Nathan stopped in his tracks, tilted his head in Ace''s direction, and gave him a look of indifference. "I


    already told you that I have a girlfriend, and it''s none of my concern who you''re coborating with."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Ace snapped impatiently. "Why do you think your mother and I are


    so anxious to n ahead? It''s all because we want to build an empire for you. Nathan, you''re already


    twenty-three. Will you please grow up? It doesn''t matter who you like, but Lexie is the only one who


    can be your wife. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I don''t understand!" Nathan snarled loudly. "Why can''t I marry someone I love? You guys are the


    ones who are interested in climbing the socialdder just for profit! Why bother packaging it with a


    pretty bow and im that you''re doing this for my sake? I''m not like you, I can''t separate my wants and


    needs! I will never be capable of sharing my love with different women!"


    Right after the words left his lips, a harsh pnded on his face.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Chapter 1334 It¡¯s Just a Small Contribution


    Nathan''s face jerked to the side from the force of the p. He held his face as he red ferociously at


    the man before him. Suddenly, the edges of his lips twisted into a sarcastic smirk as he snarked, "What


    now? Are you mad because you''re embarrassed?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ace returned his son''s re with one of his own. "You were abroad for almost eight years and never


    contributed anything to this family. Now, you''re calling me out for doing what''s right for our future but


    take a look at yourself. Everything that you''re enjoying now is the fruits of mybor!"


    Nathan''s eyes turned bloodshot as he took a couple of steps toward Ace and confronted him, growling,


    "I was abroad for almost eight years, but you guys didn''t care about me when I was gone. You have no


    idea how pathetic I was when people chased after me for money. You certainly have no idea how


    unbearable it was for me when I had to worry whether I''d have enough money to ce food on the


    table. The cheeks of you to mention that I''m enjoying the fruits of yourbor. You just mean the car and


    house, don''t you? Here, take it!" Then, he unceremoniously tossed the keys he was holding in his hand


    at Ace. "I''ll move out of Muse Penins tomorrow. I have no interest in you interfering in my life nor do


    I want you to be in my life! So, you can forget it! Disown me if you''re so worried I''d leech off you."


    Ace became dumbstruck by Nathan''s actions as he stood on the same spot in stunned silence. In


    contrast, Jade was terrified as she hastily rushed over and grabbed Nathan, whimpering, "Nathan,


    what are you doing? Are you breaking all ties with us?"


    Although Nathan''s eyes were so bloodshot that it seemed as though he had burst a vein during the


    argument, his voice sounded a little weak when he spoke to her. He even sounded a little aggrieved.


    "You guys forced me into this. I told you that I love Halma. I''m serious about her and intend to marry


    her, but you want me to marry Lexie instead. Even if I were to dismiss the fact that you''re forcing me,


    you even resorted to such despicable methods to set us up. Do you have any idea how terrible Halma


    feels? The news of her boyfriend spending the night in a hotel with another woman became viral on the


    Inte! How do you expect her to go to work and continue on with her life? Is money that important?


    Is it more important than your son''s happiness? How could you bring yourself to say that this is all for


    my own good? Also, what did you tell Halma? Do you know how much time and effort I spent before I


    finally won her heart? Because of you, she''s ignoring me. Mom, as a woman, why do you have to make


    things difficult for another woman? Do you want me to turn out like Dad?" he said, looking at the


    woman who had tears streaming down her face.


    Finally, Ace snapped out of his shock and marched to him with a frown. "You''re a member of the Baker


    Family. Don''t make things sound more terrible than they are. Cease with your dramatics. Besides, you''ll


    only be doing your duty to your family, as you should. You said you love her and she''s the only one for


    you, huh? You gave her your heart, but has she done the same? Don''t you know that she only likes you


    for your money and status? Do you think that she''ll still like you after you leave this family? Don''t be so


    naive."


    Anger rushed to Nathan''s head as he red at Ace. Frankly, Jade wouldn''t have to suffer any injustice


    because she was from the Nn Family. s, Ace kept brainwashing her with his seemingly


    reasonable logic.


    Don''t worry, my heart remains in this family and I''m only doing this for show. It''s nothing serious. I didn''t


    like her and didn''t even see what she looked like. I''m just like a kite, and you''re the person holding my


    string. I''ll never slip out of your hands. You''re worried whether a man is treating his woman well? I can


    tell you right now that a man values the woman to whom he passes his earnings. I''m working extra


    hours and attending business gatherings all because I want to give you and our son a better life.


    Just like that, Ace managed to assure Jade for years, until the day when that woman came to their door


    to provoke them.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Chapter 1335 Who Have You Not Let Down?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His mother finally discovered that Ace had been keeping a mistress on the side and that the woman


    was already pregnant with his child.


    Jade couldn''t bear such grievances, and, in her distress, she pushed the woman.


    The woman, seizing the opportunity, fell to the ground, and his father pped his mother without


    hesitation. He even questioned her intentions and said that the child in the woman''s belly was still his.


    Later, his uncle had to intervene and arrange for them to get a divorce as the situation became


    uncontroble.


    However, at the time of the divorce, Ace was at fault and wouldn''t be able to get a pretty sum out of the


    failed marriage. Moreover, the Baker Enterprise was finally on the right track due to his uncle''s support.


    How could Ace be foolish enough to give up everything he had gained with the divorce?


    Afterward, no one knew how Ace sweet-talked his mother intopliance. Regardless, the two of them


    continued to live together peacefully.


    His uncle couldn''t interfere in their rtionship, so in the end, he worked to transfer most of the


    company''s shares to his mother.


    Many years have passed, and Ace hadn''t changed his ways in the slightest. Rather, he had taken


    steps to ensure that everything was more discreet. He couldn''t rock the boat and be so brazen with his


    indulgence as he didn''t want a divorce.


    Nheless, it was an open secret that he still had a mistress or perhaps mistresses. Nathan didn''t


    know whether his mother had be numb over time or simply hadn''t learned about them, as the two


    of them hadn''t had any quarrels regarding Ace''s infidelity.


    Of course, Nathan could understand that as a man, there were some unavoidable social obligations.


    Yet, he felt utterly aghast when he learned about his father''s shamefulck of loyalty to his mother.


    However, he didn''t want to hurt his mother, so he had been suppressing every insult he wanted to utter


    and tried to y happy family as long as his mother remained unharmed.


    Now, Ace dared to enforce his own set of principles to lecture Nathan on how to conduct himself. It was


    worth noting that the person he least respected was Ace. Yet, this repulsive little man dared to im


    that Halma was only with him for money and status. Howughable! It was as though he and his


    bedmates weren''t guilty of the same!


    So, Nathan felt his lips twitch into an ugly sneer before retorting, "Do you know how long I''ve known


    Halma? Do you know that when she first met me, I was a worthless pauper? Don''tpare my woman


    to your flings. She has never cared about my money. Furthermore, don''tpare me to the likes of


    you. I''m not greedy like you. I don''t need you to teach me how to live. You didn''t fulfill your


    responsibilities as a father, and now¡­ Congrattions, you don''t need to worry about that little


    problem. Take some time to reflect on yourself. You''ve been alive for over forty years but who have you


    not let down? Your wife, your son, or your mistress?"


    After that, he didn''t even wait for a response as he turned around decisively, leaving in a decidedly


    carefree manner. Finally, all the venom in his heart had hit his victim and the air felt even sweeter for it.


    Ace could hardly believe it. He pointed at Nathan and was unable to utter a word. His son had thrown


    everything right at his face. Nathan''s just being rebellious. That''s definitely it. He''ll see that I''m right!


    Nathan had just barely grown into his power, yet the boy dared his father like that!


    After a while, he finally reacted and chased after Nathan, shouting, "Nathan, how dare you?! Get back


    here! How can you speak to me like that?"


    Unfortunately, Nathan could care less for a man with a personality as enchanting as nkton.


    Ace then turned to Jade and said, "Look at the disobedient son you raised. He''s ignorant and


    unreasonable! How dare he speak to me like that?"


    On the other hand, Jade had finally calmed down after Nathan''s outburst. So, she simply sat gracefully


    on the couch and raised her eyes to look at him. "What''s wrong? Did he say something incorrect?"


    Ace froze in ce as he furrowed his brows tightly. "What do you mean by that? Are you also trying to


    bring up the past?"


    She remained silent as her gaze grew increasingly cold.


    He said wearily, "Jade, is there a need for this? Can''t we just let the past go?"


    s, she remained nonmittal as a faint arc formed at the corner of her mouth. "I just want to ask


    the same question as our son posed. After living for over forty years, who have you not let down? How


    can you shamelessly use your experiences and lord it over Nathan? Do you want him to be like you?


    Do you expect him to casually walk down the aisle with someone and indulge in a life of debauchery


    without constraints?"

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Chapter 1336 Let¡¯s Divorce


    Ace stood still for a while, and it took him a long time to realize that Jade was genuinely angry. He


    quickly leaned over and tried to coax her, saying, "Didn''t I realize my mistake and change? It''s been so


    long since that incident. Why do you have to bring up the past?"


    Jade simply allowed a cold chuckle to fall from her lips before replying, "Do you really think I know


    nothing? Who lives in Unit 802, Building A in Park Windsor? The college girl from Merton Royale is still


    studying, isn''t she? The seven hundred thousand you took from the ount a few days ago was the


    breakup fee for Dana Simpton, am I right?"


    Ace''s face turned pale in an instant, and his eyes were filled with shock as he stared at Jade in


    disbelief, stammering, "H-How do you know about it?"


    Jade''s lips deepened into a mocking smile. "Ace, did you really think you could fool me so easily? Did


    you think you could appease me with a few sweet words after hurting me? I was worried that it would


    make Nathan worry and bring shame to him if we made a scene, so I didn''t bother to argue with you.


    I''ve tried my best to portray you as a good father in front of him and tried to maintain a united front with


    you, but you truly have no shame! I could let it slide when you exaggerated the situation by iming


    that thepany would face a financial crisis without a merger with the Snow Group and arranged for


    me to talk to Halma. Yet, you dared to conspire with the Snow Group to manipte your own son! Do


    you even have a shred of humanity left in that shriveled ck heart of yours? I used to think that our


    son was still young and naive. I have to admit, I miscalcted and didn''t expect him to see through


    everything. He definitely has a far better handle on his faculties than I did. His evaluation of you is fair


    and urate and he was more than right when he said that since you have never once fulfilled your


    responsibilities as a father, then you should keep your hands off his life in the future!"


    Ace looked at Jade in astonishment; it was as though he didn''t recognize the person before him. This


    person was cold and unfeeling, which waspletely unlike his docile wife.


    She wasn''t angry nor did she cry or make a fuss. If it weren''t for the clear disdain in her gaze,


    something he had never once seen on her person, she looked exactly like his wife.


    Only now did he realize that he hadn''t seen the infatuation she used to have for him in her eyes for a


    long, long time.


    This gaze represented calmness, unfamiliarity, and even a sense of emotional detachment.


    Suddenly, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck raise one after another as an inexplicable sense of


    fear and unease welled up inside him.


    He anxiously pleaded, bbering, "Sweetheart, I was wrong. Please forgive me one more time. This


    time, I promise to get rid of them all and wholeheartedly live my life with you..."


    Jade''s eyes remained impassive. "Can a dog change its nature? Ace, I''ve always thought that as our


    son grew older, I needed to pay attention to certain influences in order to keep our family united. So, I


    turned a blind eye to your actions as long as they weren''t too excessive. I was willing to endure such


    humiliation for the sake of our child. Today¡­ Well, I realized that I have been foolish and shortsighted.


    It was my indulgence that allowed you to take advantage of the situation. Let''s get a divorce. If Nathan


    can utter such words today, I believe he can understand the decision I''m making."


    Her words struck the fear of God within Ace as he started begging. "No. I don''t want a divorce, Jade. I


    know I was wrong. Give me another chance."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She remained unmoved by his false reassurances and calmly replied, "Stop making promises to me.


    Your promises are as useless as an old man''s fart. Let''s separate amicably for the sake of our son.


    Don''t blow things out of proportion. If you don''t, I''ll promise that I won''t sue you and you''ll get your fair


    share. From now on, you can have as many mistresses as you want and have as many children as you


    desire. All those things are finally none of my business."


    Ace hastily grabbed her hand and implored, "No. Jade, don''t be so ruthless. I won''t have any


    mistresses after this. Can''t we continue living our lives together as a family?"


    Jade mercilessly withdrew her hand, and her eyes became piercing as she stared into his very soul.


    "Ace, you shouldn''t dawdle and force my hand. You won''t get anything the moment I decide to follow


    through with my threat."

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Chapter 1337 Halma Isn¡¯t Worthy of You


    Meanwhile, at a coffee shop, Nathan looked at the woman in front of him. She was wearing a floral


    dress and her makeup was done tastefully to enhance her delicate features. Her chin was slightly


    raised as she gazed at Nathan while sizing him up. "What do you want with me?"


    Frankly, he felt a strong aversion to Lexie Snow''s sense of superiority.


    Had she forgotten how she climbed into his bedst night?


    He had no memory of the part where she helped him back to her room, but when he woke up midway,


    she was there, undressing him while wearing a revealing outfit.


    He stared at her in utter confusion before frantically grabbing his own shirt and asking her just what she


    was doing.


    Yet, she showed no signs of panic and said that she had tasks assigned by both sets of parents to


    complete.


    She even pounced on him when he told her to leave.


    At that moment, he waspletely sobered up by the woman''s brazenness. So, he pushed her away


    and practically fled from the room.


    Unfortunately, he was too wasted, and the thought of spending an hour just to return home drove him


    to rent another room in the hotel.


    Now that he thought about it, she might have seededst night if he hadn''t had enough self-control.


    Nheless, Nathan had no choice but to rely on her at the moment. So, he swallowed his revulsion


    and tried his best to endure her presence near his vicinity.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He gathered his thoughts and looked at her once more. "You saw the trending search on the inte,


    didn''t you?"


    Lexie responded, "I don''t mind!"


    Nathan furrowed his brow. "Well, I do mind. My girlfriend has misunderstood me, and I''m here today to


    ask you to help me provide proof that we slept separatelyst night and that nothing happened."


    A frown marred her forehead as a hint of anger appeared on her face. It was as if the beautiful image


    she had in her mind had suddenly shattered like an illusion.


    So, he wasn''t here to date her or to improve their rtionship, but to exin the misunderstanding to


    his girlfriend?


    Hah! What a joke!


    Lexie looked at him and said in a cold tone, "Do you know that our coboration is based on our


    marriage alliance?"


    Nathan''s frown deepened at her words. "What are you trying to say?"


    Lexie leisurely took a sip of her coffee. "It means exactly as it sounds."


    He was somewhat puzzled as he stared at her and inquired, "We don''t even know each other, let alone


    have any feelings for one another. Do you really want to gamble a lifetime on someone like me who


    doesn''t understand you?"


    She smiled. "Why wouldn''t I? Although you''re two years younger than me, you''re handsome, have a


    good personality, and have recently been involved in the field of artificial intelligence, which has great


    prospects. Besides, you also have the backing of the Baker Enterprise. We''re a good match, and


    there''s nothing wrong with a marriage alliance. As for feelings, we can develop them slowly after our


    marriage. It''s not a big deal."


    Nathan had the feeling that they were havingpletely different conversations. "We only met for the


    second timest night. How could you possibly know whether I have a good personality? Have you


    seen me lose my temper? Have you seen me in a desperate situation? Don''t you think you''re being


    rather one-sided by relying solely on some information that can be found online? How could you im


    to understand me just based on information like that?"


    Lexie simply continued, saying, "That''s enough for me. As long as the external qualities meet my


    requirements, I don''t attach a great deal of importance to the person''s internal qualities. Marriage is just


    marriage, and it''s up to you to decide who you want to spend your life with. You don''t understand me,


    so it''s difficult for you to continue down this path. However, we have ample time, and we can adapt to


    our circumstances. I believe you will grow to like me."


    He was thunderstruck by her confidence!


    Did she think that marriage was akin to shopping for a pretty bag?


    "I see. Then, I suppose you have no intentions of helping me out?"


    She smiled at his naivety. "Why should I help my love rival? In fact, it''s a good thing for me if you break


    up with her. Nathan, we are meant to be together. Halma isn''t worthy of you."

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Chapter 1338 Confrontation


    Nathan frowned. This woman even knew Halma, so it seemed she had truly done her research. "You


    should know that I really like her, right?"


    Lexie raised an eyebrow at him. "What does that have to do with anything? People change. Who can


    guarantee that they will only like one person for their entire life? Even you can''t do that, Nathan."


    His frown deepened and the lines on his face were so severe that it looked as though his face was


    carved in stone. "Do you know that you''re ruining someone else''s rtionship?"


    Her lips curled into a nonchnt smile. "You''re not engaged or married, so how am I ruining your


    rtionship?"


    Nathan took a deep breath as he attempted and failed to restrain his anger. Eventually, an


    uncontroble aura of rage erupted from him.


    "Did your parents not teach you to have some moral boundaries as a person? When I made it clear


    that I already have a girlfriend and am in love with her, it is immoral to continue to pester me. I was


    more than willing to maintain a good rtionship between our families and avoid falling out with you


    prior to this conversation. Unfortunately, it seems that that is definitely unnecessary. You''re shameless!"


    He stood up to leave after saying his piece.


    Meanwhile, Lexie, who was two years older than Nathan, remained seated at the table, even though a


    flicker of anger shed in her eyes. "Nathan, stop right there. What do you mean by all this? Do you


    know what your words imply?"


    He looked at her and responded with a light and carefreeugh. "Are you trying to threaten me? Are


    you suggesting that if I leave, the coboration between our families will end?"


    She responded with a resolute nod, "Yes. Nathan, you''re no longer a child. Do you know the losses


    Baker Enterprise will suffer if we don''t cooperate? Do you not care? Do your parents not care? Nathan,


    life is not just about Halma. There are many things you''ll refuse topromise on but will have to


    eventually."


    Nathan sneered as his eyes were filled with a manic sort of glee at the impending destruction. "That''s


    why I said you don''t understand me at all. No one can force me toply with their wishes if I refuse


    to. This is just like you offering yourself to me and me scorning you right after. If it weren''t for the sake


    of courtesy, I wouldn''t have bothered to spare you a second nce."


    His voice was far from hushed, and there was quite a distance between him and Lexie. Therefore, his


    words sounded particrly loud in the quiet coffee shop.


    Everyone''s gaze instinctively turned toward them.


    Then, they began whispering to each other.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "I don''t know. She seems really high and mighty, but who would have thought she would take the


    initiative and throw herself at someone?"


    "Why doesn''t this man respect that woman?"


    "She''s the one humiliating herself. She deserves it!"


    "Hey, do you think these two are the ones on the trending search today?


    Lexie couldn''t bear such humiliation. Even though she had maintained an impassive attitude earlier,


    there was no way she could keep her cool now. So, she rose to her feet and hissed, "Nathan, have you


    gone mad?"


    Nathan snorted derisively. "It''s not my fault that someone like you is incapable ofmunicating like a


    human being!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She couldn''t bear the insult and stormed toward Nathan.


    Before she neared him, her arm was already raised high, and just when everyone thought that p


    was about tond...


    He grabbed her wrist and spoke with a chilly tone, "I''m not in the habit of hitting women. Need I remind


    you that I have yet to settle the score with you for what happenedst night? I''d advise you to calm


    down before you make aplete fool out of yourself. Otherwise, I''ll sue you for physical assault and


    sexual assault." With that, he shoved her away.


    She stumbled back several steps and her lower back hit the table they were sitting at, causing her to


    nearly tear up due to pain. Then, she looked up at him with resentful eyes. "Nathan, you will regret


    this!"


    Nathan sneered in disdain and left the coffee shop without a backward nce.


    Little did he know that after he left, someone picked up their phone and exited the coffee shop right


    after that.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Chapter 1339 Being Firm


    Olivia finally calmed Halma down and broached the topic gently, asking, "It''s lunchtime. Let''s eat


    something. Do you want to go out for food or order delivery?"


    Her suggestion merely earned her a side eye from Halma. "Can you make something for me?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    To which, Olivia answered, "Are you sure you want my cooking? I don''t want to be jailed for murder.


    Besides, you''re so frail right now. I can''t in good conscience allow you to practice mithridatism at your


    current state."


    Halma couldn''t help but burst intoughter at her matter-of-fact tone. "I wonder how Eugene puts up


    with you."


    Olivia sighed dramatically beforementing, "He makes do with me. What else can he do? Divorce


    me?"


    Halma shot her a look. "You just registered your marriage. Don''t jinx it."


    "What? I''m awesome and there are plenty of guys who want me. Maybe the next one will be even


    better."


    "I just realized you''ve be more narcissistic."


    Olivia replied, "It''s called confidence. Now, tell me what you want to eat."


    Halma sighed as she begrudgingly rose to her feet. "Alright. It''s better if I cook. I don''t want Eugene to


    come looking for me when your pregnant *ss gets ''thinner'' after skipping one meal."


    Olivia smiled. That''s more like it. This is better than her overthinking things and wallowing in a corner.


    Then, she made a show out of caressing her stomach and dering proudly, "Darling, Mommy can


    finally eat your Godmother Halma''s cooking because of you."


    It was apparent that Halma was in a better mood as she even had the time to tease Olivia. "You always


    eat my food."


    Olivia whined, "No! It''s been a few months!"


    Halma thought it over and realized that she was right. "Oh, fine, you big baby. Just wait here. I''ll whip


    up something good for my goddaughter."


    Olivia knew she would cause trouble in the kitchen if she decided to lend Halma a hand, so she stayed


    seated while scrolling through the phone.


    Soon, she came across a new trending post that read ''The Young Master of the Baker Enterprise Says


    Coboration with the Snow Group Is Nonsense and That Talks of Marriage Is Absurd.''


    Following that was an interview with Nathan as he exined in detail what happened that night.


    In short, both the Bakers and the Snows held a dinner party at the hotel and stayed the night because


    they got drunk. He mentioned that it was a normal dinner, but both families wanted to celebrate their


    coboration as well. So, they decided that they needed to build stronger ties through marriage for that


    to happen. Then, Nathan said that he had a girlfriend and loved her to bits. So, a marriage alliance with


    the Snows to make a coboration happen was impossible. Many witnesses that night could testify that


    he got drunk, and that Lexie merely helped him to his hotel room and slept in a different room that


    night.


    After that, Nathan presented two room receipts to prove that he had indeed slept in the room alone.


    Olivia was surprised that Nathan would be so firm. Even though he spoke politely, using the excuse of


    having a girlfriend that he loved dearly to refuse the marriage alliance, there was no doubt that his


    actions were a p to Lexie''s face. She was sure that the coboration between the Bakers and the


    Snows was over after this interview.


    She scrolled down further and read the sharpments from theizens. ''So, Nathan is saying that


    the Snows were forcing the marriage on him. Or, was he implying that Lexie was throwing herself at


    him?''


    ''Marriage is the best way to establish ties in the upper ss. This is perhaps for the sake of the


    coboration.''


    ''He''s so handsome! He didn''t even hesitate to reject the alliance for love. I''m envious. I want to know


    who the lucky girl is.''


    ''So, all the talk about marriage was nonsense. He''s willing to give up the coboration just to reject the


    arranged marriage. He''s got guts!''


    Although Olivia was worried that Nathan would upset the Snows after reading all thements, she


    had to give it to him for standing up to them. She had just gotten up and was about to show Halma the


    post when the bell rang once more.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Chapter 1340 Love Letter


    Olivia looked in the direction of the door in surprise and couldn''t help but wonder if it was Nathan.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Should I open the door if it''s him?


    However, she let out a sigh of relief when she saw a man dressed in a deliverypany uniform


    through the peephole. It seemed she was overthinking things again.


    When she opened the door, the delivery man asked in a professional tone, "Is this Halma Jones?"


    Olivia answered, "Yes." Then, she signed Halma''s name and epted the envelope package from him.


    As she entered the house, Halma walked out from the kitchen as well and inquired, "Who was it?"


    Olivia promptly passed her the package. "Delivery. Here you go. What did you buy?"


    However, Halma stared at her in confusion. "I didn''t buy anything, though," she said as she opened up


    the envelope.


    She was stunned when she saw the receipts for two hotel rooms in the envelope. Then, she realized it


    was the receipts for Nathan and Lexie''s stay at the hotel. Lexie''s room was issued around 11.00PM


    while Nathan''s was around 12.00AM. It seemed like this envelope was sent over by Nathan.


    He was worried that she wouldn''t understand and attached a letter as well.


    ''Halma, I know you don''t want to see me, so I''m keeping my distance. I''m sorry, I didn''t do a good job


    as your boyfriend. I didn''t know you were subjected to a great deal of sadness. I''m not going to lie, but


    last night was indeed a celebration of the coboration between the Snows and the Bakers. It was also


    a blind date for Lexie and me. I didn''t know it at first and wanted to leave multiple times, but my family


    kept stopping me. They said that I just needed to stay until the party was over and they''ll allow us to be


    together. I was too naive.


    I think they spiked my drink because I got drunk very quickly. I lost my memory when Lexie was leading


    me back to the hotel room. When I woke up, she was taking my clothes off toplete the mission that


    her parents gave her.


    I love you. I refused to give in. So, I got another room for myself. I know you may not believe me since


    Lexie refused to testify for me. This is the only way I can show you my heart. You can say that I didn''t


    do a good job, but please don''t doubt my feelings for you, Halma. I love you!


    Nathan.''


    Tears brimmed in Halma''s eyes as she finished reading the letter and her body shook with all the


    emotions that were crashing into her like a tidal wave.


    Olivia looked at her with worry. She had seen the two hotel room receipts, but not the letter in Halma''s


    hands.


    "What''s that? Is that a letter?"


    Halma couldn''t bring herself to say anything. So, she simply passed the letter to Olivia silently.


    Olivia was moved by the letter after reading it. It felt like the young childish brat had finally grown up.


    "Actually, he also did an interview online. I was about to show it to you." Then, she passed her phone to


    Halma.


    Halma took her phone in a daze and yed the video. She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore when


    he said that he had a girlfriend that he loved dearly.


    She hated being so vulnerable, but this man could always tear down her walls so easily. It wasn''t fair


    that he could affect her so effortlessly.


    Then, Olivia told her, "With this news, it''s impossible for both families to continue with their


    partnerships. Eugene''s right. We shouldn''t care what his family thinks. Nathan doesn''t want this


    marriage alliance. He also exined in the letter that he didn''t do anything with Lexie. It''s all out in


    public now after the stunt he pulled with the interview. Do you believe him now?"

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Chapter 1341 Seek Reassurance


    Halma looked at Olivia and asked, "Do you believe what he said?"


    In contrast to her highly resolute and disdainful demeanor when she asked the same question this


    morning, she seemed a little swayed. Perhaps, it was because she was slightly more perplexed at the


    moment.


    Olivia simply gave her a reassuring look as she nodded and borated, "Yes. Frankly speaking, I


    believed more than half of his statement when I heard his exnation for the first time. And now, it''s


    100%. Let''s analyze it rationally. He would rather risk offending the Snow Family than not speak out the


    truth. Why would he do that if he didn''t care about you? In addition, he had just woken up when I first


    called him. At that time, he waspletely confused as to why I was scolding him. He had no idea


    what had happened at all. In fact, he didn''t even know that his mother had looked for you. Of course,


    I''m merely an outsider. I may feel angry, but I won''t be affected by what he did. You, on the other hand,


    are different. As his girlfriend, it''s normal for you to have all these negative emotions. You have the right


    to feel sad, doubtful, and insecure. After all, Nathan was the one who failed to be vignt and allowed


    Lexie to take advantage of him."


    Halma only sobbed harder and harder instead of replying to Olivia.


    "Why are you crying? Don''t you know many are envious of you? You haven''t looked through the


    comments, right? Hold on. I''ll search them up for you. You have a boyfriend who loves and cares for


    you despite everything, so what''s there to be sad about?"


    Then, Olivia pulled Halma to sit on the couch and began to browse thements.


    Indeed, thement section was full ofizens'' envy and curiosity toward Halma, but concurrently, a


    newment gradually rose to the top. ''Am I the only one who finds it odd? Why was it stated that


    Lexie and Nathan checked into the hotel at 11.07PM while Nathan''s check-in time afterward was at


    12.10AM? What were they doing in the room during that approximately one-hour gap?''


    Olivia was utterly speechless. Netizens these days sure do have an eagle eye and plenty of free time. I


    can''t believe they would pay attention to the check-in times of the two rooms!


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help but regret her actions of showing Halma thements. She was worried


    Halma, who had just calmed down, might once again let her imaginations run wild, especially after


    looking through the series of spections made by theizens.


    ''Hahaha! They can do a lot of stuff in that hour.''


    ''Yeah! It''s enough for them to have a round of sex! Hahaha!''


    ''So, does this mean he checked into a separate room just to put on a show for his girlfriend after he did


    it with Lexie? Is he trying to sell his public persona as a loving boyfriend?''


    ''Deardies, please keep your wits. Actions speak louder than words! Why would Nathan stay with


    Lexie in a room for an hour if he truly didn''t want to be with her?''


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Halma suddenly shifted her focus back on Olivia after skimming through thements. Her eyes were


    full of hope. It was as though she really wanted Olivia to say something to reassure her once more.


    Olivia sighed upon noticing the look on Halma''s face. Right now, Halma is just like a panic-stricken


    person. A slight sign of uproar can make her feel anxious about this situation. So, I need to be careful


    with my words. It was precisely with that thought that she once again stated, "I can tell this is a group of


    keyboard warriors who are only interested in stirring the pot as they blindly meddle in someone else''s


    affairs without knowing the truth. Think about it. Nathan used to change partners frequently, but he


    certainly didn''t have the habit of two-timing his girlfriend, right? Besides, didn''t he exin to you that he


    was drunk at the time of the event?"


    Halma nodded, seemingly trying to convince herself as she mumbled, "You''re right. He even told me


    that Lexie took advantage of the situation to undress him, but he refused to give in."


    Even though she was saying those things, her eyes were closed, and her hands had unconsciously


    clenched into fists. Olivia''s heart deeply ached for Halma when she saw her in such a state. Hence,


    she reached out, hugged her tightly, and consoled her, saying, "Don''t force yourself."


    Still, she knew that Halma didn''t believe Nathan at all. Poor Halma. She is simply trying to force herself


    to have faith in Nathan. It''s true that she had always trusted him regardless of how unreliable he was in


    the past. However, ever since the incident with Mnie, she no longer had unequivocal trust in him any


    longer. To all men out there, this is why you shouldn''t hurt your woman if you truly love her, for women


    are like cats. They are good at learning their lessons, and once they get hurt after seeking sce for


    the first time, they won''t do the same the second time.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Chapter 1342 Mothers Are Strong


    As for the Snow Family, there was no way they would leave the matter to rest after Nathan caused


    such an uproar across the Inte. Besides, Nathan even publicly humiliated Lexie at the cafe. Hence,


    they immediately went to seek Ace and Jade that very evening. Judging from their unfriendly tone and


    attitude, the termination of the cooperation between the two families was inevitable. At the same time,


    they demanded Nathan publicly apologize to Lexie andpensate for the financial losses caused by


    the unsessful cooperation. Otherwise, they were more than willing to bring this matter to court.


    Compared to Ace, who still attempted to dissuade the Snow Family, Jade didn''t hold back her horses.


    She had an attitude filled with ferocity and passion as she countered hotly, "In my opinion, my son did


    quite well in the interview. He knew when to take advantage of the situation and when to yield. He


    dared to act and bear the consequences, and he wasn''t acting against anyone. It was you who


    conspired with Ace and set my son up! Yet, you still have the nerve to get even with him?! Besides,


    none of this would have happened if Lexie didn''t give Nathan that ss of wine!"


    Finley Snow, Lexie''s father, narrowed his eyes at her upon hearing her caustic remarks. The hostility


    surged as he demanded in disbelief, "What do you mean by that, Mrs. Baker? You knew very well that


    both our families had agreed to ally through this marriage in the first ce. So, why are you trying to


    push the me on us now? Or, is it possible that you think my daughter is eager to curry favor with you


    and only has Nathan as her choice of spouse?"


    "That''s not my point. Your daughter is a true beauty, so I''m sure that she has her pick of men. I do not


    doubt that there are countless outstanding young men who desperately want to marry her. My point


    stands: there is truly no need for you to sink your ws into Nathan. What I meant to say was that Ace


    and I have already divorced, and since he was the one who plotted against Nathan, you should ask him


    to apologize andpensate for your loss instead of my son. Yes, he would do anything to seal the


    deal, but you guys were far from meless. As for me, I simply muddled through without taking any


    actions against your methods. Technically, all of us are to be held ountable for what has happened.


    Our family has decided to let it go, so you absolutely have no right to fuss about this matter as we are


    also the victims here!" Jade said tly.


    Finley''s face darkened and a storm brewed in his piercing eyes. "Divorce, huh? So, you think you can


    gloss over this matter easily using that flimsy excuse? I have to say¡ªyou two are pretty good at this


    game. Are you trying to make a fool out of me?!"


    After that, he threw the teacup in his hand. It fell to the ground with a crisp sound of shattering,


    shocking everyone in attendance.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Given that Jade wasn''t Eugene, she didn''t actually have the intent to go against Finley. The only


    reason why she dared to argue with him was because she was thoroughly infuriated by his attitude and


    words. Hence, she would be lying if she said she wasn''t fearful in the face of his viciousness.


    Nevertheless, being a mother made her strong. Due to her desire to protect her son, she could be


    fearless when the asion called for it. Thus, she forcefully maintained herposure as she


    continued, "There is no way I will make my son apologize to your daughter. After all, he has nothing to


    do with this matter. As for the financial loss of yourpany, we can¡ª" The doorbell rang before she


    could finish saying that they couldpensate the Snow Family for it. The servant scurried over to


    open the door, desperate to flee from the tense atmosphere.


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Eugene and Nathan, who stood at the door.


    "President Nn! Mr. Nathan!" the servant greeted respectfully while escorting the two into the house.


    At the same time, everyone also looked in the direction of the door. Logically speaking, given his well-


    known reputation, Eugene should be an often-seen and well-known figure. However, that wasn''t the


    case. In reality, only a few had such an opportunity.


    Lexie belonged to the group of people who had heard of his great name but had yet to meet him in


    person. Still, with all the talks about Eugene''s achievements, even a photo of him could make her


    involuntarily fall into a reverie. That was especially so when she was aware of how he constantly spoke


    out for Olivia on Twitter every so often. As ady in her youth, she firmly believed every woman would


    yearn for such sweet love.


    As a result, the moment Lexie saw Eugene, her heart fluttered, and she involuntarily parted her lips.


    Initially, I thought Nathan was handsome enough. Still, if I am topare him to this man in front of


    me, he is still slightly inferior. Maybe it''s not the looks but the aura Eugene exudes. This man exudes a


    powerful yet aloof aura from head to toe. Atst, I have finally seen the legendary Eugene Nn!

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Chapter 1343 Are You nning to Be the One Getting Married?


    In an instant, Lexie''s body turned weak, as if all the strength had been drained from her. It was


    undeniable that exceptional men possessed charm, capability, and the ability to captivate anyone in an


    instant.


    For years, Lexie had been abroad. Just as she began developing feelings for Eugene, she discovered


    that he was already in amitted rtionship. Deep inside, she understood her own unworthiness for


    him, leading her to explore every possible avenue to forge a marriage alliance with Nathan. She hoped


    to find a way to get closer to Eugene, the man who had captured her heart.


    To her surprise, news reached her that Eugene and Olivia had already registered their marriage before


    she could pursue a connection with Nathan.


    This revtion drove her to madness the previous night. Denied the possibility of being with Eugene,


    she yearned for a rtionship with his nephew.


    Ironically, she found herself somewhat relieved by Nathan''s rejection. It saved her from feeling even


    more unworthy of him.


    Initially, she had contemted giving up, yet here she was, standing face-to-face with him. Is this


    encounter signifying our destined union?


    Lexie''s heart pounded with excitement. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from him, not even for a


    fleeting second.


    Finley''s arrogance in Ace''s presence stemmed from their equal strength and his conviction of being


    right. However, when facing Eugene, he seemed minuscule and insignificant.


    Despite his anger, he suppressed it and mustered the courage to greet Eugene. "President Nn, what


    brings you here today?"


    Eugene''s expression remained stoic as he casually responded, "Isn''t it normal for me to visit my sister''s


    ce?"


    Finley mustered a forced smile and shot Nathan a stern look, but Nathan paid him no attention.


    Meanwhile, Jade quickly prepared a seat for Eugene on the couch. "Please have a seat, Eugene."


    He sat down and casually remarked, "Seems like quite a gathering today."


    Jade hummed in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Ace remained silent. However, he was the one who had weed Eugene at the door,


    bowing and nodding with an ingratiating attitude.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t afraid of Jade. Rather, he was afraid of Eugene.


    After the tumultuous divorce incident, he had already witnessed Eugene''s tactics. All he knew was that


    the woman and child vanished when Eugene took them away, and he suspected they might not even


    be alive anymore.


    However, his fear at that time was nothingpared to what he felt now. With Eugene involved in this


    matter, perhaps it could help him confront Finley, but he knew he would also have to pay a price.


    He then instructed the helper, "Take away this tea and bring the one Eugene prefers from my study."


    "Do you honestly think I''m in the mood for tea right now?" Eugene questioned, raising his gaze to look


    at Ace with a solemn expression. Does he seriously think that I neglect my wife and children just to


    have tea with him?


    Ace was momentarily taken aback but quickly grasped Eugene''s intention. Awkwardly, he tried to rify


    the matter. "It''s just a small matter. I didn''t mean to trouble you by making youe all this way."


    Eugene furrowed his eyebrows slightly and nonchntly asked, "Do you think you can handle it


    alone?"


    How on earth am I supposed to handle this mess? There''s no way I can make Nathan apologize. My


    stubborn and rebellious son won''t even pay the slightest attention to my words! Ace thought to himself.


    "N-No, it''s just that I didn''t want to trouble you," he stammered, trying to exin himself.


    "You''re giving yourself too much credit. I''m not someone who willingly deals with other people''s


    troubles," Eugene retorted, giving Ace a disdainful nce. I didn''te here for you. Who do you think


    you are, shamelessly iming that you''re causing me trouble?


    Ace understood Eugene''s underlying message and he felt a blow to his pride. However, he dared not


    offend him. He discreetly nced at Jade, who sat calmly not far from Eugene with her head down and


    eyes closed, no longer protecting him as she once did.


    Realizing he had to salvage the situation on his own, Ace exined, "I simply wanted thepany to


    progress further by forming a partnership with the Snow Group through this marriage."


    As he spoke, he casually took a seat on the couch opposite Eugene and inadvertently aligned himself


    with the Snow Family.


    An unsettling feeling washed over them as if they were helplessmbs awaiting their fate and subdued


    by the overwhelming power of Eugene''s aura.


    Growing increasingly irritated by Ace''s words, Eugene locked eyes with the older man. "So, you''ve


    made this partnership decision without consulting me. Are you nning to marry yourself off?"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Chapter 1344 The Only Unmarried Member of the Baker Family


    Ace''s mouth gaped awkwardly and he looked as if someone pped him in the face. He was left


    dumbfounded for a while and too afraid to say a word in response.


    He could already anticipate the words that would follow from Eugene. "You''re not the one getting


    married, and yet you''re making decisions on your own?"


    To spare himself from further humiliation, Ace chose to remain silent.


    Observing the tense exchange, Finley furrowed his brow. While somewhat wary of Eugene, he had


    never truly witnessed his tactics. Eugene''s words struck him as impolite, sounding as if he were


    scolding his own son.


    Deep down, Finley secretly looked down on Ace for hisck of assertiveness. After all, Ace was


    Eugene''s brother-inw. How could he allow himself to be silenced by Eugene?


    Seizing the opportunity to assert himself, Finley felt a newfound sense of superiority over Ace and


    naturally interjected into the conversation. "President Nn, you must be joking. How can Ace get


    married when he''s your brother-inw?"


    As Eugene reached for the box of cigarettes on the table, Finley''s words reached his ears. He slowly


    lifted his gaze and nced at Finley.


    In that casual nce, Finley could feel the immense pressure emanating from the man seated across


    from him.


    Eugene didn''t utter a word, but his presence alone conveyed an unspoken power.


    The room fell into a chilling stillness, and the silence was so thick that even the faintest sound would


    echo.


    Eugene calmly extracted a cigarette from the pack and ced it between his lips before igniting it with


    a flick of his lighter. He inhaled deeply, his cheeks hollowing, and then slowly uttered, "Didn''t he already


    divorce?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Finley was momentarily stunned, struggling to process Eugene''s words. As he contemted Eugene''s


    previous statement, the realization slowly dawned on him¡ªeither Eugene believed that Ace harbored


    intentions of forming a marriage alliance with his family, or Eugene himself wanted Ace to take


    Nathan''s ce in establishing a marital connection with his family.


    As these thoughts filled his mind, Finley felt his anger surging. His face flushed with suppressed


    frustration as he questioned, "President Nn, what do you mean by all this?"


    Lexie, who had been observing Eugene intently, was also taken aback. She gazed at Eugene with a


    perplexed expression.


    Looking at Finley, Eugene maintained an impassive expression and replied, "Given that the foundation


    of your families'' cooperation lies in a marriage alliance, Ace is the only unmarried member of the Baker


    Family. Nathan, don''t you have a girlfriend?"


    Nathan fought back a burst ofughter upon hearing Eugene''s words. However, mindful of the peculiar


    yet serious atmosphere in the room, he managed to restrain himself and swiftly replied, "Yes, Uncle. I


    do have a girlfriend."


    He was already aware of his parents'' divorce.


    Perhaps due to growing up amid their tumultuous and mismatched marriage, Nathan had be


    exhausted, both emotionally and superficially. He had always felt that his mother had been unfairly


    treated in the rtionship. Therefore, upon learning about the divorce, he surprisingly felt calm and


    even relieved for his mother.


    Since Finley was enthusiastic in the conversation, Nathan couldn''t help but anticipate theing storm


    of his uncle''s scathing remarks.


    Meanwhile, Eugene arched an eyebrow at Finley, silently conveying the message. See that? Ace is the


    only one left who is single.


    Finley seethed with anger and nearly lost his temper. However, under Eugene''s intimidating presence,


    he forcefully suppressed his anger and responded, "President Nn, the coboration between the


    Snow Group and Baker Enterprise was initially discussed between Ace and me, with Nathan being the


    intended party. However, circumstances have changed. Nathan is now in amitted rtionship, and


    we have no intention of separating them either. Nevertheless, the contract has already been signed,


    and if Nathan openly vites it, he will naturally have topensate us for any financial losses. This is


    also the purpose of my visit over the past few days."


    Eugene furrowed his brows and turned to look at Nathan, knowingly asking, "Have you vited the


    contract?"


    Having spent enough time with his uncle to understand his intentions, Nathan promptly replied, "I have


    no idea. I have never signed any contract with the Snow Family."


    Eugene redirected his gaze back to Finley and firmly questioned, "Where is this contract? Who signed


    it with you? How did Nathan vite it? I expect a proper exnation."

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Chapter 1345 An Unexpected Twist


    Finley inwardly cursed Eugene for posing a question he already knew the answer to. Hasn''t hee


    across the viral interview video featuring Nathan?


    However, his frustration was carefully hidden beneath aposed facade.


    After two rounds of confrontation, Finley did not intend to harbor any further intentions of opposing


    Eugene.


    To him, Eugene''s behavior was nothing short of unreasonable.


    As such, he shifted his gaze to Ace and urged, "Ace, you should be well aware of this. Speak up."


    Ace thought Eugene had finally let him off the hook, yet here he was being dragged back into the


    conversation again.


    He couldn''t reveal the truth either¡ªit would be odd if he did. After all, Eugene wouldn''t spare him if he


    spoke up.


    That being said, remaining silent under Eugene''s prating gaze was not an option. After some


    hesitation, he muttered, "This is the contract." As he spoke, he handed the document signed by both


    families to Eugene.


    Eugene swiftly skimmed through the contract, which primarily outlined the terms of the coboration.


    However, his attention was immediately drawn to the final small line at the bottom, marked with a


    crucial note. ''To establish long-term strategic cooperation through marriage, any vition of the


    contract will result in doublepensation for breach of contract and all ensuing financial losses!''


    Having absorbed the contents, Eugene threw the contract onto the table and turned his gaze toward


    the family of three seated across from him, including Ace. "How does this contract rte to Nathan?"


    he questioned.


    Finley furrowed his brows and pointed to the concluding section of the contract, exining, "It clearly


    states here that the basis of the coboration is marriage. However, Nathan''s viral interview not only


    terminated the coboration between our families but also subjected my daughter to public criticism. As


    he seems to revel in the limelight, I demand that Nathan publicly apologize to my daughter on all


    tforms."


    Feeling frightened, Lexie anxiously tugged at Finley''s sleeve. Worried that Eugene might discover she


    had slept with Nathan the previous night, she dreaded the thought of him looking down on her.


    Therefore, she wanted nothing to do with pursuing this matter any further.


    However, Finley interpreted her actions as mere worry and fear. He tenderly patted her hand and


    comforted her, "Don''t worry, child. I will ensure that justice is served for what you have endured."


    Eugene, seeming to strongly agree, nodded. As confusion filled the room, he slowly spoke up. "That''s a


    good idea. Let''s have a public apology on all tforms."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A flicker of hope ignited within Finley''s eyes as if he had glimpsed a temporary victory. Once the matter


    of the apology had been resolved, only the matter of financialpensation would be left to address.


    In truth, as long as Nathan was willing to apologize, all other aspects could be negotiated.


    Lexie was also surprised by Eugene''s easy agreement.


    Jade was equally dumbfounded. How can Eugene allow Nathan to apologize?


    As each person grappled with their own bewildered thoughts, Eugene spoke once again. "Let''s


    schedule it for tomorrow. Your entire family, along with Ace, will apologize to Nathan across all


    tforms!"


    As his words sank in, the four individuals seated opposite Eugene were frozen in disbelief. They


    exchanged perplexed nces, seeking confirmation in each other''s eyes.


    It wasn''t Nathan who was expected to apologize to them. Instead, they were asked to apologize to


    Nathan.


    The reasoning behind this demand remained elusive.


    Finley''s simmering temper finally reached its boiling point. "President Nn, you are taking this too far,


    don''t you think?"


    Eugene maintained hisposure, his expression disying an air of indifference. As he turned his


    gaze towards Finley, he appeared surprisingly amodating. "What seems to be the issue, Mr.


    Snow? Are you dissatisfied with the proposed resolution?"


    Suppressing his anger, Finley retorted, "Nathan was the one who vited the contract first and insulted


    my daughter. Why should we be the ones to apologize?"


    Eugene gestured toward Nathan and calmly stated, "Show the contract to Mr. Snow. Does it contain


    any statement or signature from Nathan? Where is the evidence of vition?"


    Nathan, everposed, promptly opened the contract and handed it to Finley. "Mr. Snow, please take


    a look. The contract bears your signature and that of Mr. Baker. It solely emphasizes the necessity of a


    marriage alliance between the Snow and Baker families. If you are insistent on pursuing a marriage


    alliance with the Baker Family, why not consider my uncle''s suggestion? My father is currently single!"

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Chapter 1346 A Stormy Confrontation


    Ace''s face grew pale. While he could tolerate Eugene''s remarks, Nathan''s words directed at him stirred


    an overwhelming urge to deliver a stinging p to his son''s face. "Nathan, keep your mouth shut!" he


    reprimanded.


    Nathan looked at him and countered, "What''s wrong? I''m also thinking of the best interests of the


    Baker Enterprise."


    "It''s not your ce to meddle in my affairs," Ace retorted.


    Wearing a cold smile, Nathan taunted, "Mr. Baker, you''re well acquainted with the golden rule of


    treating others as you wish to be treated. Did you even bother to listen to a single word I said when you


    entrusted me with all the nning?"


    Embarrassment filled Ace''s eyes as he red at Nathan. Through clenched teeth, he spat out, "You


    ungrateful child!"


    Lexie''s face flushed with anger and she couldn''t contain herself any longer. "Nathan, you''ve crossed


    the line!" she eximed.


    Nathan cast a nce at Lexie and calmly remarked, "I simply made a modest suggestion. If you find it


    unsuitable, you''re wee to explore other families willing to engage in a marriage alliance with you."


    Although his words wereposed, they struck the core of her pride. It was as if she were an


    undesirable woman persistently seeking a marriage alliance with him.


    Lexie, who had initially wanted to preserve a good image before Eugene, now burned with fury. "Who


    do you think you are, Nathan Baker? A marriage alliance with you is an act out of respect!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nathan, however, responded with indifference, "There''s no need for you to hold me in such high


    regard. I''m not a good person."


    Lexie felt as though she was hitting a wall. Her breath was stuck in her throat, and she was unable to


    speak her mind.


    Lexie wasn''t the only one experiencing frustration. Finley, who held himself in high regard, shared a


    simr sentiment. He had underestimated Eugene, unaware that the true game had yet to unfold.


    Right from the start, he was caught off guard.


    The signing of the contract had initially been treated as a secondary matter. It was merely an


    agreement between both parties. They believed that attaching names would transform the marriage


    into a mere business partnership. Thus, no specific names were mentioned.


    Nheless, both families knew all too well that the marriage alliance referred to their respective


    children. While Finley felt a sense of righteousness, Ace could only manage a forced smile.


    However, Eugene exploited this loophole shamelessly and left him no means to retaliate.


    Finley turned his gaze directly toward Ace and demanded, "Tell me, Ace¡ªwho exactly are we referring


    to in this marriage alliance?"


    Ace nced at Eugene and then turned his gaze toward Finley. After stammering for a moment, he


    mustered the courage to speak. "Finley, even if I were to admit it''s my son, the fact remains that it''s not


    explicitly stated in the contract. Thew doesn''t recognize it either, so here''s the deal. If you wish to


    proceed with this coboration, feel free to do so. However, if you don''t, let''s consider this contract null


    and void, and each party will assume their own responsibilities."


    Finley was on the verge of exploding. The failure to establish a marriage alliance with the Baker Family


    was not the issue, but rather the fact that, since the other party wasn''t technically in vition of the


    contract now, there was no way they could ask forpensation.


    "Nonsense! Ace, is this how your Baker Family conducts business?" Finley eximed, seething with


    anger.


    Uninterested in their argument, Eugene interjected, "And you mentioned that Nathan had insulted your


    daughter. Was it at the cafe?"


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and presented it to everyone.


    The footage appeared to be recorded by a customer and captured the conversation between Nathan


    and Lexie.


    Lexie muttered, "You two aren''t engaged or married, so how did I ruin your rtionship?"


    "Haven''t your parents taught you any moral standards?" Nathan replied. "I''ve made it clear that I have


    a girlfriend whom I genuinely care for. Yet, you persistently pester me, and that''s a seriousck of


    morals. I initially tried to avoid any conflict due to our families'' rtionship, but now I see it''s


    unnecessary. There''s apleteck of shame in your actions."


    At that, Lexie stated, "Nathan, stop right there. What do you mean? Do you realize the implications of


    what you''ve just said to me?"


    Nathan growled, "That''s the problem, Lexie. You don''t understand me at all. No one can force me to


    compromise on what I want. Even if you offered yourself to me, I wouldn''t even bother to give you a


    second look."


    "Are you out of your mind, Nathan?" Lexie shouted.


    Then, the tension escted, and the scene unfolded with her raising her hand to hit Nathan. However,


    Nathan promptly seized her wrist and warned her in a cold tone, "I don''t resort to violence against


    women, but I''ll have you know that I haven''t settled the score with you forst night. You better calm


    down! If you don''t, I''ll take legal action against you for intentional harm and malicious intent."

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Chapter 1347 Exposing the Plot


    As the short video came to an end, an eerie silence enveloped the room.


    Finley seethed with anger, but alongside the anger was an unsettling sense of panic. He couldn''t shake


    the feeling that Eugene had a purpose in revealing the video. What is Eugene nning to do?


    Finley looked up at Eugene, but to his dismay, thetter didn''t even spare him a nce. Leisurely


    seated on the couch, Eugene sipped his tea and appeared indifferent.


    Meanwhile, Lexie was consumed with embarrassment. Initially, only she and Nathan were privy to the


    events of the previous night. Now that the video was exposed, she felt like her private life wasid bare


    for everyone to see.


    Regardless of the video''s uracy, its mere presence would lead others to jump to conclusions about


    her actions.


    Her face flushed with anger, and she pointed an usatory finger at Nathan and rebuked, "Nathan,


    you''re despicable! Did you record it?" Nathan furrowed his brow and replied, "Take a closer look. I''m


    talking to you in the video. How could I be recording it?"


    Frustrated, she growled, "You arranged for someone to record it in advance. If I agreed, it would serve


    as evidence against me, and if I refused, you would use the recording as a threat. You had it all


    nned out. Don''t you dare deny it!"


    Nathan nodded. "Hmm¡­ This is a good method indeed."


    He was initially worried about how to exin things to Halma, but with this recording, any


    misunderstandings could be cleared up.


    Lexie was left speechless.


    Observing her silence, Nathan added, "Even if I could record, how could I anticipate the exact things


    you were going to say?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words further embarrassed Lexie. "Weren''t those usations against me all made by you? The


    cafe was your choice too. Who else could it be?"


    She refused to admit to any wrongdoing.


    The moment she said that, Eugene calmly set down his teacup and admitted, "It was me."


    All eyes turned to Eugene. There was a mix of astonishment, anger, joy, and confusion reflected in their


    gazes.


    Amid this array of emotions, Eugene continued to exin slowly, "I had someone film that video.


    Coincidentally, Nathan''s girlfriend happens to be a close friend of my wife. My initial intention was to


    gather some evidence for my wife to appease her friend, but I didn''t anticipate identally capturing


    your conversation."


    As he spoke, his expression softened. It seemed as if his original intention was as innocent as he


    described.


    Although Lexie should have been angry, she couldn''t help feeling a twinge of envy toward the woman


    who held a special ce in Eugene''s heart. Being loved by him must be a joyful experience, right?


    Meanwhile, Finley couldn''t hold back his frustration any longer. His voice quivered with restrained


    anger as he confronted Eugene. "Isn''t this going too far? It''s a vition of my daughter''s privacy.


    President Nn, please delete the video!"


    Eugene''s response came with a veiled threat. "Well, it''s not impossible to delete it, but it depends on


    your sincerity, Mr. Snow."


    If Eugene had seemed reasonable before, he now showed his true colors with a tant and


    undisguised threat.


    Finley couldn''t deny Eugene''s intentions any longer, and years of experience in the business world had


    taught him to read between the lines. Eugene''s demand for everyone to apologize to Nathan on the


    Inte turned out to be more than just empty words. "Otherwise, are you going to publish this video to


    the public, President Nn? That would be infringement!" Finley pointed out.


    Eugene chuckled, finding amusement in Finley''s naivety. He had a plethora of methods at his disposal


    to prevent the police from tracing the video back to him. The idea of Finley talking about infringement


    with him was almostughable. Fine, then. Let''s talk about infringement.


    Eugene then shifted his gaze toward Lexie and questioned, "The drink Nathan had at the cocktail party


    last night was served by you, right? What was in that drink? I''m sure you are well aware, Miss Snow."


    Lexie''s heart tightened uncontrobly as their gazes met.


    For so long, she had hoped for Eugene''s attention, but now when he finally spoke to her, it was solely


    to hold her ountable.


    A sudden sense of despair engulfed her. It seemed as though he knew everything.


    The saddest thing in the world was that the person she admired and liked the most had now uncovered


    her darkest secret, and it felt like unbearable torture.


    Finley felt a sense of panic and quickly interjected, "President Nn, Ace has been aware of this


    matter. The drink Lexie served at the party was with his consent. In a way, it was a joint n between


    our families. While the methods used might not have been entirely honorable, Nathan had been


    hesitant about the marriage proposal due to his girlfriend. We were simply trying to facilitate the union


    of the two children."

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Chapter 1348 The me Game


    Jade, who had remained silent for a while, suddenly erupted with fury. "What do you mean by it being a


    joint n between our families? You portrayed the cocktail party as a chance for the two children to get


    to know each other, but I never expected you to stoop so low¡ªputting drugs in the drink, involving the


    paparazzi to takepromising photos, and orchestrating a viral hot search across the Inte. Did


    you think using such despicable methods would force Nathan to break up with his girlfriend? Who gave


    you permission for all this?"


    Finley frowned. "Mrs. Baker¡ª"


    Jade mercilessly interrupted him, "Please address me as Madam Nn!"


    Anger visibly surfaced on Finley''s face. While he hesitated to openly provoke Eugene, he couldn''t bear


    to tolerate Jade and Ace any longer. A mocking smile curved his lips as heshed out, "If this is how


    you both y the game, it''s truly shameless. What''s the matter? Is the Baker Enterprise not thriving


    anymore? Resorting to such unscrupulous tactics, are you? Don''t you realize that your very husband,


    Ace Baker, is aware of all this? Do you both n to make us all suffer through your divorce? Who''s


    more despicable here?"


    Eugene rubbed his temples to ease the throbbing pain. As an outsider, he deeply regretted getting


    involved in this family drama. This incessant quarrel is giving me a splitting headache. I should just stay


    at home and cuddle with my wife. Why did Ie here seeking trouble?


    He finally couldn''t take it any longer. Raising his voice, he interjected, "Enough! Are you all seriously


    arguing over such embarrassing matters? Must I call the police to resolve this for you?"


    After his stern intervention, the room fell silent once again.


    Eugene surveyed the room, finally locking his cold gaze with Finley''s. His words cut through the air like


    ice. "Not only do I have surveince footage of Miss Snow drugging the drink, but we also found drug


    traces in Nathan''s blood sample. The paparazzi who took the photos have confessed to acting under


    your orders, and the purchase of the viral hot search can be traced back to you. The police won''t


    concern themselves with perceived injustices; they rely solely on evidence. If Nathan insists on holding


    you and Miss Snow ountable, both of you will face no less than three years in prison!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "I don''t care whose fault it is, but you''ve disrupted my peaceful life.


    Nathan and his girlfriend can''t live without worries, and my wife has to bear the burden of their troubles.


    I can''t stand seeing her that way. You have two choices here¡ªeither issue a public apology to Nathan


    on the Inte, or I hand over this evidence to the police. If I don''t see the public apology before


    10.00AM tomorrow, the evidence will undoubtedly be in the hands of the police!"


    After making his point, Eugene picked up his phone from the table and prepared to leave.


    Finley''s legs weakened, and he copsed onto the couch.


    His wife hurriedly rushed to his side andforted him, "Finley, please calm down. Please¡­"


    Without concerning herself about her own image, Lexie anxiously stood up and hastily chased after


    Eugene. "President Nn!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she barely managed to utter his name. The disastrous turn of events


    with Eugene had caught herpletely off guard. It began with hope and aspiration but now seemed


    to have led to utter despair. He''s always been so kind and caring toward his wife. Why is he being so


    cruel to us?


    Struggling to contain her emotions, Lexie sobbed and pleaded, "President Nn, we are truly innocent


    in this matter. The union between our families and the events ofst night were all discussed and


    agreed upon by my father and Mr. Baker. No one coerced anyone. It was intended for the sake of


    better cooperation. You can''t treat us like this. If we''re forced to issue a public apology, how can we


    ever face anyone in the future?!"


    Eugene halted his footsteps and looked at her tear-stained face with irritation. "This is your problem.


    You need to understand one thing¡ªit was Ace who led you to this point. Whether you were


    manipted by him or colluded with him, it''s your misfortune. If you feel wronged, settle the score with


    Ace. It has nothing to do with Nathan. Do you understand?" he asserted firmly.


    As he concluded his statement, the members of the Snow Family directed their hostile gazes toward


    Ace. Their eyes bore such intensity that it seemed like they would devour him alive.


    Terrified, Ace stumbled backward and quickly intercepted Eugene. "E-Eugene, you can''t treat me like


    this! After all, I''ve been your brother-inw for over twenty years!" he stammered.


    Eugene''s face hardened with ruthlessness as he gripped Ace''s cor. "If it hadn''t been for the sake of


    my sister, I would have torn you apart long ago!"

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Chapter 1349 The Threat of Evidence


    After speaking, Eugene forcefully pushed him away.


    Ace was pushed far away. As Finley and the others closed in, a surge of panic overwhelmed him, and


    he desperately clung to Jade. "Jade¡­ Jade, please save me!"


    However, Jade remained unmoved by his pleas and coldly responded, "You brought this upon yourself.


    The consequences you face today are the result of your actions." After saying that, she tried to break


    free from his grasp.


    However, Ace stubbornly held onto her and refused to let go. "Jade, we were once bound as husband


    and wife. You can''t simply leave me like this!"


    With a fit of unusual anger burning in his eyes, Eugene walked over and delivered a swift kick to Ace.


    "Since your son is present today, I''ll spare you some dignity. But mark my words, Ace Baker¡ªif you


    ever try to harm them again, I will make sure you''re done for!"


    Left lying motionless on the ground after the forceful kick, Ace felt a profound sense of despair.


    "Nathan, are you not going to help me too?" he pleaded.


    Standing not far away, Nathan remained silent and looked at his father expressionlessly.


    ncing at Nathan and noting his unwavering stance, Eugene then shifted his gaze to Jade and


    questioned, "To whom did you give this house when you divorced?"


    Jade''s response was filled with disdain as she looked at Ace. "To him," she replied.


    Fully aware of Ace''s persistent nature, Jade had willingly granted him control of every property he was


    aware of to avoid his interference.


    As for herself, she had converted thepany into stocks and cash, unconcerned about the possibility


    of him benefiting slightly from it. Her primary objective was to sever all tiespletely, ensuring he


    wouldn''t find any valuable assets to exploit.


    Since ten years ago, Eugene had always wanted them to divorce, and now he could only feel a sense


    of relief for his sister. He nodded in agreement and added, "Pay attention to the news tomorrow before


    10.00AM. If there''s no public apology from the Snow Family and Ace, I''ll hand over the evidence to the


    police."


    His words were clearly directed at Ace and the Snow Family.


    Jade quietly acknowledged his instruction in a soft voice.


    After they departed, the room erupted with a tumultuous series of banging and crashing sounds.


    "Ace Baker, you son of a b*tch! Do you think you can toy with me like a monkey?! If I don''t end you


    today, then it will be the end of me!"


    Ace''s agonizing screams filled the room. "Argh! Finley, let me exin¡ªdon''t hit me! Don''t hit me! How


    much money did you lose? I promise to cover all the losses, alright?" he pleaded, desperate to save


    himself from further harm.


    Meanwhile, Eugene, Jade, and Nathan walked out without looking back, especially Eugene, whose


    footsteps quickened as if he were in a hurry.


    Jade observed Nathan closely as he followed Eugene. Throughout the ordeal, he never once turned to


    look at her. While he seemed more biased toward her than Ace, she couldn''t shake the feeling that


    deep down, he might still hold her responsible.


    In just a few swift steps, Eugene reached the car and said, "Nathan, take your mother home. I''ll go


    first."


    Nathan nodded in response and opened the car door for Eugene. "Uncle, thank you for today."


    Nathan recognized that if it hadn''t been for Eugene''s intervention, Finley would never have backed


    down so easily tonight, let alone demand an apology from them.


    However, Eugene had them firmly under his control, with the threat of imprisonment if they refused to


    apologize.


    It was truly impressive.


    However, Eugene remained unaware of Nathan''s thoughts, and his mind was preupied with the


    thought of leaving his wife alone at home.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He missed her dearly.


    After mumbling an acknowledgment, he got into the car.


    As Eugene''s car drove away, Nathan hailed a cab by the side of the road. Having returned the car keys


    earlier, he had no other option but to take a cab.


    Without talking to Jade, he opened the back door of the cab and gestured for her to get in.


    Despite having her car, Jadeplied and entered the cab.


    Inside the cab, Jade felt the urge to speak several times before finally finding her voice. "I''m sorry,


    Nathan. Don''t me me. My intentions were genuinely for your own good," she mumbled, trying to


    exin herself.


    Nathan remained silent, his gaze focused on the world outside the window.


    Jade continued her exnation. "I really didn''t know about the issues between your father and the


    Snow Family. If I had known, I wouldn''t have turned a blind eye."


    Releasing a deep sigh, Nathan replied, "It''s fine. There''s no need to exin. I already know, and I


    support your decision to divorce Ace. Since you''ve given him the property, let''s stay at Muse Penins


    tonight."


    Jade''s eyes brightened at his words. Muse Penins was the residence chosen by Nathan. Is this a


    sign of his forgiveness?

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Chapter 1349 The Threat of Evidence


    After speaking, Eugene forcefully pushed him away.


    Ace was pushed far away. As Finley and the others closed in, a surge of panic overwhelmed him, and


    he desperately clung to Jade. "Jade¡­ Jade, please save me!"


    However, Jade remained unmoved by his pleas and coldly responded, "You brought this upon yourself.


    The consequences you face today are the result of your actions." After saying that, she tried to break


    free from his grasp.


    However, Ace stubbornly held onto her and refused to let go. "Jade, we were once bound as husband


    and wife. You can''t simply leave me like this!"


    With a fit of unusual anger burning in his eyes, Eugene walked over and delivered a swift kick to Ace.


    "Since your son is present today, I''ll spare you some dignity. But mark my words, Ace Baker¡ªif you


    ever try to harm them again, I will make sure you''re done for!"


    Left lying motionless on the ground after the forceful kick, Ace felt a profound sense of despair.


    "Nathan, are you not going to help me too?" he pleaded.


    Standing not far away, Nathan remained silent and looked at his father expressionlessly.


    ncing at Nathan and noting his unwavering stance, Eugene then shifted his gaze to Jade and


    questioned, "To whom did you give this house when you divorced?"


    Jade''s response was filled with disdain as she looked at Ace. "To him," she replied.


    Fully aware of Ace''s persistent nature, Jade had willingly granted him control of every property he was


    aware of to avoid his interference.


    As for herself, she had converted thepany into stocks and cash, unconcerned about the possibility


    of him benefiting slightly from it. Her primary objective was to sever all tiespletely, ensuring he


    wouldn''t find any valuable assets to exploit.


    Since ten years ago, Eugene had always wanted them to divorce, and now he could only feel a sense


    of relief for his sister. He nodded in agreement and added, "Pay attention to the news tomorrow before


    10.00AM. If there''s no public apology from the Snow Family and Ace, I''ll hand over the evidence to the


    police."


    His words were clearly directed at Ace and the Snow Family.


    Jade quietly acknowledged his instruction in a soft voice.


    After they departed, the room erupted with a tumultuous series of banging and crashing sounds.


    "Ace Baker, you son of a b*tch! Do you think you can toy with me like a monkey?! If I don''t end you


    today, then it will be the end of me!"


    Ace''s agonizing screams filled the room. "Argh! Finley, let me exin¡ªdon''t hit me! Don''t hit me! How


    much money did you lose? I promise to cover all the losses, alright?" he pleaded, desperate to save


    himself from further harm.


    Meanwhile, Eugene, Jade, and Nathan walked out without looking back, especially Eugene, whose


    footsteps quickened as if he were in a hurry.


    Jade observed Nathan closely as he followed Eugene. Throughout the ordeal, he never once turned to


    look at her. While he seemed more biased toward her than Ace, she couldn''t shake the feeling that


    deep down, he might still hold her responsible.


    In just a few swift steps, Eugene reached the car and said, "Nathan, take your mother home. I''ll go


    first."


    Nathan nodded in response and opened the car door for Eugene. "Uncle, thank you for today."


    Nathan recognized that if it hadn''t been for Eugene''s intervention, Finley would never have backed


    down so easily tonight, let alone demand an apology from them.


    However, Eugene had them firmly under his control, with the threat of imprisonment if they refused to


    apologize.


    It was truly impressive.


    However, Eugene remained unaware of Nathan''s thoughts, and his mind was preupied with the


    thought of leaving his wife alone at home.


    He missed her dearly.


    After mumbling an acknowledgment, he got into the car.


    As Eugene''s car drove away, Nathan hailed a cab by the side of the road. Having returned the car keys


    earlier, he had no other option but to take a cab.


    Without talking to Jade, he opened the back door of the cab and gestured for her to get in.


    Despite having her car, Jadeplied and entered the cab.


    Inside the cab, Jade felt the urge to speak several times before finally finding her voice. "I''m sorry,


    Nathan. Don''t me me. My intentions were genuinely for your own good," she mumbled, trying to


    exin herself.


    Nathan remained silent, his gaze focused on the world outside the window.


    Jade continued her exnation. "I really didn''t know about the issues between your father and the


    Snow Family. If I had known, I wouldn''t have turned a blind eye."


    Releasing a deep sigh, Nathan replied, "It''s fine. There''s no need to exin. I already know, and I


    support your decision to divorce Ace. Since you''ve given him the property, let''s stay at Muse Penins


    tonight."


    Jade''s eyes brightened at his words. Muse Penins was the residence chosen by Nathan. Is this a


    sign of his forgiveness?


    She replied happily, "Okay."


    However, when they returned to Muse Penins, Nathan emerged from his room with a packed


    suitcase in hand, startling her at once. She never expected him to still hold a grudge;pared to Ace,


    he resented her slightly less, but he didn''t forgive her. Her voice trembling, she asked, "Nathan, w-


    where are you going?"


    Nathan paused without looking back at her. "Dad was right about one thing. As long as I''m living with


    you and spending your money, I have no right to have a say. That''s why you two don''t care about what


    I think. This house is yours, so I won''t be staying here anymore. Starting from today, I won''t spend a


    single penny of yours."


    Freaking out, Jade caught up to him in a few steps and held onto his suitcase. "Nathan, don''t scare me,


    okay? I do care about you. I know that we didn''t handle this well, but your dad and I are divorced now.


    His theories don''t affect you anymore. From now on, what''s mine is yours. No one will say anything


    about you."


    Nathan looked at her, his eyes zing with intensity as he questioned, "Aren''t you part of his theories


    as well? If you didn''t rely on your sense of superiority, you wouldn''t have gone to Halma and said so


    many cruel things to her! Even if we''re just friends for eight years, you shouldn''t have treated her like


    that, not to mention that she is my girlfriend! She loved me when I was at my lowest. She didn''t despise


    me for not being knowledgeable or having no skills whatsoever, nor did she frown on me for staying in


    her rented house, sitting around doing nothing. I barely had enough to eat back then, being chased by


    loan sharks everywhere. I even contemted ending it all! I was unconscious for three full days, during


    which she took care of me 24/7. Without her, I wouldn''t be who I am today! She loves me with all her


    heart and did not ask for anything from our family, so how could you point fingers at her?"


    This was the first time Jade had heard Nathan talk about these things, and she was deeply shocked.


    "When did all this happen? Why don''t I know about it?"


    Nathan knew what he was going to say next. His heart ached with pain, and his eyes reddened


    instantly. "Of course, you don''t know about it! Every day, you were either busy working at your office or


    stalking Ace Baker like catching a thief. I lived each day like a street child, drinking, gambling, fooling


    around with girls, and doing drugs all day with friends who were only a little older than me. Without


    Uncle Eugene''s forced discipline, I''d most likely end up in prison! Only you think your son is precious.


    What''s wrong with my girlfriend? She''s beautiful, confident, works hard, and managed to study abroad


    based on her own merits. She started her own magazine without relying on anyone, and her excellence


    surpasses many others. And now, you''ve stripped away every ounce of her confidence! Isn''t it just


    because she isn''t as loaded as you are? What else is it about her that makes her not good enough for


    your son?"


    Jade looked at him, feeling a lump in her throat. After remaining speechless for a long time, she said,


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know these truths, and you didn''t tell me either. I-I''ll apologize to her tomorrow, okay?


    Please don''t move out."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At that, Nathan replied expressionlessly, "You should apologize indeed, but I don''t want you to bother


    her these days. It''d seem insincere and it''ll be as if I forced you to do it."


    As such, Jade gave in. "Alright, then. I''ll apologize to her after some time, okay? As long as you don''t


    move out, that is."


    Nathan asserted, "I''m definitely moving out of here. I don''t want to live in the shadow of your influence,


    and I certainly don''t want to be unable to stand up for myself when you meddle in my affairs!" With that,


    he dragged his suitcase, ready to leave.


    Jade stopped him once again in a pleading voice. "Where are you going at such ate hour? I just


    divorced your dad. Can''t you spend some time with me?"


    Nathan''s expression remained indifferent and even had a hint of coldness to it. "You were living alone


    even before the divorce. Now that you''ve divorced a sc*mbag like that, you should be celebrating by


    throwing a party. It''s really nothing to be heartbroken about. I''m going to find my girl. She has been


    upset for so many days and needs someone by her side as well!"

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Chapter 1349 The Threat of Evidence


    After speaking, Eugene forcefully pushed him away.


    Ace was pushed far away. As Finley and the others closed in, a surge of panic overwhelmed him, and


    he desperately clung to Jade. "Jade¡­ Jade, please save me!"


    However, Jade remained unmoved by his pleas and coldly responded, "You brought this upon yourself.


    The consequences you face today are the result of your actions." After saying that, she tried to break


    free from his grasp.


    However, Ace stubbornly held onto her and refused to let go. "Jade, we were once bound as husband


    and wife. You can''t simply leave me like this!"


    With a fit of unusual anger burning in his eyes, Eugene walked over and delivered a swift kick to Ace.


    "Since your son is present today, I''ll spare you some dignity. But mark my words, Ace Baker¡ªif you


    ever try to harm them again, I will make sure you''re done for!"


    Left lying motionless on the ground after the forceful kick, Ace felt a profound sense of despair.


    "Nathan, are you not going to help me too?" he pleaded.


    Standing not far away, Nathan remained silent and looked at his father expressionlessly.


    ncing at Nathan and noting his unwavering stance, Eugene then shifted his gaze to Jade and


    questioned, "To whom did you give this house when you divorced?"


    Jade''s response was filled with disdain as she looked at Ace. "To him," she replied.


    Fully aware of Ace''s persistent nature, Jade had willingly granted him control of every property he was


    aware of to avoid his interference.


    As for herself, she had converted thepany into stocks and cash, unconcerned about the possibility


    of him benefiting slightly from it. Her primary objective was to sever all tiespletely, ensuring he


    wouldn''t find any valuable assets to exploit.


    Since ten years ago, Eugene had always wanted them to divorce, and now he could only feel a sense


    of relief for his sister. He nodded in agreement and added, "Pay attention to the news tomorrow before


    10.00AM. If there''s no public apology from the Snow Family and Ace, I''ll hand over the evidence to the


    police."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were clearly directed at Ace and the Snow Family.


    Jade quietly acknowledged his instruction in a soft voice.


    After they departed, the room erupted with a tumultuous series of banging and crashing sounds.


    "Ace Baker, you son of a b*tch! Do you think you can toy with me like a monkey?! If I don''t end you


    today, then it will be the end of me!"


    Ace''s agonizing screams filled the room. "Argh! Finley, let me exin¡ªdon''t hit me! Don''t hit me! How


    much money did you lose? I promise to cover all the losses, alright?" he pleaded, desperate to save


    himself from further harm.


    Meanwhile, Eugene, Jade, and Nathan walked out without looking back, especially Eugene, whose


    footsteps quickened as if he were in a hurry.


    Jade observed Nathan closely as he followed Eugene. Throughout the ordeal, he never once turned to


    look at her. While he seemed more biased toward her than Ace, she couldn''t shake the feeling that


    deep down, he might still hold her responsible.


    In just a few swift steps, Eugene reached the car and said, "Nathan, take your mother home. I''ll go


    first."


    Nathan nodded in response and opened the car door for Eugene. "Uncle, thank you for today."


    Nathan recognized that if it hadn''t been for Eugene''s intervention, Finley would never have backed


    down so easily tonight, let alone demand an apology from them.


    However, Eugene had them firmly under his control, with the threat of imprisonment if they refused to


    apologize.


    It was truly impressive.


    However, Eugene remained unaware of Nathan''s thoughts, and his mind was preupied with the


    thought of leaving his wife alone at home.


    He missed her dearly.


    After mumbling an acknowledgment, he got into the car.


    As Eugene''s car drove away, Nathan hailed a cab by the side of the road. Having returned the car keys


    earlier, he had no other option but to take a cab.


    Without talking to Jade, he opened the back door of the cab and gestured for her to get in.


    Despite having her car, Jadeplied and entered the cab.


    Inside the cab, Jade felt the urge to speak several times before finally finding her voice. "I''m sorry,


    Nathan. Don''t me me. My intentions were genuinely for your own good," she mumbled, trying to


    exin herself.


    Nathan remained silent, his gaze focused on the world outside the window.


    Jade continued her exnation. "I really didn''t know about the issues between your father and the


    Snow Family. If I had known, I wouldn''t have turned a blind eye."


    Releasing a deep sigh, Nathan replied, "It''s fine. There''s no need to exin. I already know, and I


    support your decision to divorce Ace. Since you''ve given him the property, let''s stay at Muse Penins


    tonight."


    Jade''s eyes brightened at his words. Muse Penins was the residence chosen by Nathan. Is this a


    sign of his forgiveness?


    She replied happily, "Okay."


    However, when they returned to Muse Penins, Nathan emerged from his room with a packed


    suitcase in hand, startling her at once. She never expected him to still hold a grudge;pared to Ace,


    he resented her slightly less, but he didn''t forgive her. Her voice trembling, she asked, "Nathan, w-


    where are you going?"


    Nathan paused without looking back at her. "Dad was right about one thing. As long as I''m living with


    you and spending your money, I have no right to have a say. That''s why you two don''t care about what


    I think. This house is yours, so I won''t be staying here anymore. Starting from today, I won''t spend a


    single penny of yours."


    Freaking out, Jade caught up to him in a few steps and held onto his suitcase. "Nathan, don''t scare me,


    okay? I do care about you. I know that we didn''t handle this well, but your dad and I are divorced now.


    His theories don''t affect you anymore. From now on, what''s mine is yours. No one will say anything


    about you."


    Nathan looked at her, his eyes zing with intensity as he questioned, "Aren''t you part of his theories


    as well? If you didn''t rely on your sense of superiority, you wouldn''t have gone to Halma and said so


    many cruel things to her! Even if we''re just friends for eight years, you shouldn''t have treated her like


    that, not to mention that she is my girlfriend! She loved me when I was at my lowest. She didn''t despise


    me for not being knowledgeable or having no skills whatsoever, nor did she frown on me for staying in


    her rented house, sitting around doing nothing. I barely had enough to eat back then, being chased by


    loan sharks everywhere. I even contemted ending it all! I was unconscious for three full days, during


    which she took care of me 24/7. Without her, I wouldn''t be who I am today! She loves me with all her


    heart and did not ask for anything from our family, so how could you point fingers at her?"


    This was the first time Jade had heard Nathan talk about these things, and she was deeply shocked.


    "When did all this happen? Why don''t I know about it?"


    Nathan knew what he was going to say next. His heart ached with pain, and his eyes reddened


    instantly. "Of course, you don''t know about it! Every day, you were either busy working at your office or


    stalking Ace Baker like catching a thief. I lived each day like a street child, drinking, gambling, fooling


    around with girls, and doing drugs all day with friends who were only a little older than me. Without


    Uncle Eugene''s forced discipline, I''d most likely end up in prison! Only you think your son is precious.


    What''s wrong with my girlfriend? She''s beautiful, confident, works hard, and managed to study abroad


    based on her own merits. She started her own magazine without relying on anyone, and her excellence


    surpasses many others. And now, you''ve stripped away every ounce of her confidence! Isn''t it just


    because she isn''t as loaded as you are? What else is it about her that makes her not good enough for


    your son?"


    Jade looked at him, feeling a lump in her throat. After remaining speechless for a long time, she said,


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know these truths, and you didn''t tell me either. I-I''ll apologize to her tomorrow, okay?


    Please don''t move out."


    At that, Nathan replied expressionlessly, "You should apologize indeed, but I don''t want you to bother


    her these days. It''d seem insincere and it''ll be as if I forced you to do it."


    As such, Jade gave in. "Alright, then. I''ll apologize to her after some time, okay? As long as you don''t


    move out, that is."


    Nathan asserted, "I''m definitely moving out of here. I don''t want to live in the shadow of your influence,


    and I certainly don''t want to be unable to stand up for myself when you meddle in my affairs!" With that,


    he dragged his suitcase, ready to leave.


    Jade stopped him once again in a pleading voice. "Where are you going at such ate hour? I just


    divorced your dad. Can''t you spend some time with me?"


    Nathan''s expression remained indifferent and even had a hint of coldness to it. "You were living alone


    even before the divorce. Now that you''ve divorced a sc*mbag like that, you should be celebrating by


    throwing a party. It''s really nothing to be heartbroken about. I''m going to find my girl. She has been


    upset for so many days and needs someone by her side as well!"


    This time, he broke free of her grasp and walked out of the door right away.


    Jade stood there nkly, watching the door open and close. Then, she slowly crouched down, covering


    her face with her hands as tears trickled through her fingers. What a failure my life is! I failed to keep


    my husband''s love for a lifetime, and now, I''ve even lost my son.


    ¡­


    Ring!


    The doorbell rang unexpectedly, causing Halma to jerk up in bed, wondering if she had misheard it. In


    reality, she wasn''t asleep; she was just lying in bed while letting her imagination run wild. This time, she


    perked up her ears and listened carefully, and sure enough, the doorbell rang again.


    She got out of bed while wondering who woulde at such ate hour. It can''t be Olivia returning,


    can it? However, when she saw Nathan through the peephole, she was stunned. What is he doing here


    sote at night?


    After hesitating for a moment, she opened the door, considering his efforts today with the video and the


    delivery. Perhaps I should listen to Olivia''s advice and give him a chance to exin.


    Still, Halma was surprised to see him dragging a suitcase in his right hand and holding aptop in his


    left, with a canvas bag slung over his arm. Is he nning to move? She pursed her lips, her heart


    pounding out of control. Some ideas seemed to be trying to burst into her mind, only to be instinctively


    suppressed at being hurt time after time.


    On the other hand, Nathan drew in a sharp breath of distress the moment he saw her. She had always


    looked refined and presentable on camera, but now, her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were dull


    and zed. She was only wearing a white nightgown, which entuated her paleplexion, making


    her look so fragile it was as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. Her eyes, in particr,


    were red and swollen¡ªa clear indication that she had been crying a lot. It''s only been a few days since


    west saw each other. How did she be so haggard? He dropped the things in his hands and


    quickly went up to her. He pulled her into his embrace, thereafter apologizing in a low, hoarse voice.


    "I''m sorry, Halma. I''m sorry that I didn''t handle things well."


    Tears blurred Halma''s eyes before her body could react. She didn''t say a word, but the slight trembling


    of her shoulders proved how aggrieved she was.


    Nathan felt his heart ache so much that he could hardly breathe. Cupping the back of her head with his


    large hand, he kissed her fiercely, which seemed to be the only way to further prove his heartache and


    remorse at this very moment.


    Halma resisted at first, but the man''s kiss was somewhat domineering. No matter how hard she


    struggled, she couldn''t break free. She stepped back repeatedly, but he pursued her relentlessly until


    he pressed her against the open door. Whether it was because she couldn''t break free of his hold or


    because her pent-up emotions finally found an outlet, she suddenly felt overwhelmingly aggrieved, and


    she burst into loud sobs.


    Startled and flustered, Nathan raised his hand to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry, Halma. It pains me to see


    you cry. It''s all my fault. How about you take it out on me?" he said, grabbing her hand to let her hit him


    in the face.


    Halma didn''t budge. Instead, she just buried her head deeper into his chest. After a while, her sobs


    finally fell away, but the tears still flowed, streaming down her cheeks quietly.


    Nathan''s kissesnded on her eyes. Her tears were so hot that they made his heart clench. I''ve made


    her cry again. Not knowing how to express his apology, he could only turn them into tender kisses,


    nting them on her eyes and brows and apologizing after each kiss.


    Atst, Halma gave up resisting and yielded to her heart''s desire. Slowly wrapping her arms around the


    man''s waist, she leaned against his chest in exhaustion.


    Nathan didn''t move either. He held her in the doorway, hisrge hand gently stroking andbing


    through her hair. His tender kissesnded on the top of her head. At this moment, his heart, which had


    been anxious and unsettled all day, finally found a ce to rest.


    Only after a long while did Halma look up. Looking at the things he brought with him, she asked, "What


    are you doing?" Her voice was slightly hoarse, perhaps from having cried for so long.


    Nathan smiled and tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear. "I have nowhere else to go, my dear


    girlfriend. Can you please take me in?"

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Chapter 1352 Falling Into Your Hands Willingly


    Halma rolled her eyes at him, grumbling, "If you said you couldn''t get used to living in your family''s


    luxury mansion, I might actually believe you."


    "I really have nowhere else to go." Nathan grabbed her shoulders and said with utmost seriousness, "I


    had a big fight with my parents today. I think my dad was right. Everything I have now is given by them.


    But I don''t want to live like this anymore. I don''t want to be unable to speak up for my girl when she''s


    being mistreated. Starting today, I''m going to work hard to make your life better. I''m no longer Ace


    Baker''s son, nor am I Eugene Nn''s nephew¡ªI''m just Nathan Baker. Are you still willing to love this


    version of me?"


    Halma appeared to be unmoved by his words, but in her heart, she was deeply astounded. He had a


    big fight with his parents and even ran away from home in anger, huh? She pushed him, saying with


    feigned disgust, "Who would like you now that you have nothing left? You''d best go back!"


    Nathanughed upon hearing that. I was in a much more miserable state back then than now, but she


    didn''t push me away even then. How could she really tell me to go back? She doesn''t mean it. He


    tightened his arms around her as he murmured, "No, I can''t go back anymore. I''ve vowed to not live


    with them anymore. If you don''t take me in, I''ll have to live on the streets."


    Halma frowned before asking with concern, "Do they know that you came out at such ate hour?"


    Nathan reassured her by saying, "Don''t worry. They know I''ming to you."


    She curled her lips before taunting, "Your parents already have a problem with me, and now you''re


    running away from home because of me. Can''t you stop attracting more animosity toward me?"


    "I''m just returning the favor in kind." Nathan lifted her chin with his hand. "This is me seeking revenge


    for you, little girl!"


    The light in Halma''s eyes dimmed for a moment. Despite her annoyance, she said under her breath,


    "You don''t have to. They''re your parents, after all. Actually, I can understand why they did those things.


    It''s all for your own good."


    Nathan, however, let out a snort. "They never knew what I wanted. Anyway, let''s not talk about them


    anymore. Just give me a straightforward answer. Will you take me in or not?"


    Halma raised her chin haughtily and snorted. "What if I say no?"


    Nathan thought about it for a moment before stating, "Then I''ll ask againter."


    She could hardly hold back herughter at that. "Look at you! You''re hopeless."


    "From now on, I''ll have to rely on you to take care of me," he announced.


    Listening to his words, Halma felt like crying, but she blinked back the tears about to well up in her


    eyes. Then, deliberately making things difficult for the man, she demanded, "In that case, you have to


    pay rent."


    Nathan agreed immediately upon hearing that. "Okay! How much is it?"


    She pondered for a moment before saying, "You''ll be responsible for making three meals a day!"


    Startled, the man asked again for confirmation. "Three meals a day?"


    Only then did Halma realize that something was off. Annoyed and embarrassed, she stepped on his


    foot right away. "What are you thinking about? I''m only telling you to be in charge of making meals. I''ve


    been cooking for you all these years, so it''s about time you take over." She carried his suitcase into her


    house in a coquettishly proud manner.


    Nathan held his foot while howling in pain for a while. Seeing that she was ignoring him, he grinned and


    picked up the things on the floor before following her into the room. Walking a few steps up to her, he


    asked with a smile, "So, are you finally turning the tables on me now?"


    Halma let out a snort. "Of course! Every dog has its day, you know!" She held his chin between her


    fingers yfully like a rascal. "Who would''ve thought that you would end up falling into my hands, little


    brat?"


    Nathanughed with great satisfaction. Leaning closer to her ear, he replied affectionately, "Yeah, I fell


    into your hands willingly!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Chapter 1353 Please Take Care of Me From Now On


    Halma''s ears reddened visibly. Feeling butterflies in her stomach, she took a step back as if she had


    been startled. "Y-You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let me whip something up for you," she mumbled


    before quickly fleeing into the kitchen.


    Nathan watched with smiling eyes as the woman ran away. Luckily, she''s still willing to trust me. After


    briefly putting his belongings in order, he went to the kitchen and embraced her from behind. "My


    girlfriend is not only capable at work but also an expert at housework," hemented.


    Halma darted a look at him. "Do you feel like you''re getting a real bargain?"


    "I do," Nathan replied, to which she asked, "Check out this kitchen. Is this big enough for you?"


    He looked around. "That depends on what we''re going to do here."


    She didn''t quite understand what he meant, so she looked at him in annoyance, asking, "What else do


    you think the kitchen can be used for?"


    Instead of answering her question, Nathan looked at her with a cryptic smile.


    Only then did Halma seem to realize what he meant. Just when she was about to lose her temper, she


    heard the man say with a straight face, "It''s a bit small, but it''s just the two of us, which is a good thing.


    If we have several kids at once like my uncle, we might have to get a bigger house."


    Halma was lost for words. Is that all? Have I been overthinking it?


    Nathan found her puzzled expression inexplicably cute. He ruffled her hair with a smile before


    murmuring, "That''s okay, though. I''ll work hard to get us a bigger house next year."


    Frowning, Halma pursed her lips and muttered, "You haven''t even moved in yet, and now you''re feeling


    bitter already?"


    "Of course not!" Nathan hurriedly replied. "You have no idea how much I want to live here with you. We


    can go to work together during the day and cook together when wee back in the evening. At night,


    we can watch movies and have dates together. What a wonderful life it''ll be."


    Halma red at him. "Who''s going to cook with you? You''re going to pay rent, remember?"


    "I haven''t learned how to cook yet, have I? I''ll learn it from you first. After I''ve learned how to cook, I''ll


    start cooking for you," he offered.


    All of a sudden, Halma remembered that back when this man dated Mnie, Mnie had said she


    didn''t know how to cook, to which he had replied, "I''ll learn how to do it. I won''t let you go hungry,


    anyway."


    Even though a scene like that wasn''t so much as to bother her, it felt like a thorn in her flesh that could


    never be removed. As a result, her spirits dropped instantly. He has said those pickup lines to


    countless other women before. I can''t even tell whether he really means them or not.


    Seeing how Halma''s mood suddenly went from happy to gloomy, Nathan grabbed her shoulders.


    "What''s wrong? If you don''t mind my bad cooking, I can make something for you right now," he


    suggested, trying to take the spat from her.


    She dodged him. "That''s enough. Are you trying to blow up my kitchen?"


    Nathan teased with a grin, "Of course not. I''m not that clumsy, you know. I might not be a pro home


    cook yet, but I still know my way around the kitchen after seeing you cook for so many years."


    Halma finally chuckled upon hearing that. It''s not necessary to hold onto the past. Since I''ve chosen to


    forgive his past, I should also forget about those unworthy people and stuff.


    Nathan stayed by her side while she was busying herself in the kitchen. Just as he had said, he wasn''t


    completely clueless when it came to cooking. In fact, he even helped her with some tasks.


    Halma thought that this way of life seemed pretty good.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Twenty minutester, a simple spread was served on the dining table. The couple sat facing each other


    with a te of pasta ced before each of them.


    Nathan smiled. Raising his te toward Halma, he announced, "Please take care of me from now on,


    my dear girlfriend!"


    Halma let out a snort at that. "Behave yourself, or you''ll get nothing to eat!"


    "Aye!" he replied.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Chapter 1354 They¡¯re Absolutely a Family


    After dinner, Nathan yed for Halma the video that Eugene had yed for the Snow Family today. He


    knew that Halma already believed him now, or she wouldn''t have let him in and allowed him to stay.


    However, there was no way she could be unperturbed by this incident, so he wanted to give her some


    peace of mind.


    Halma never expected him to have actually spoken to Lexie. Watching the video, she asked, "Who


    recorded this?"


    "My uncle," Nathan replied, feeling somewhat proud of himself. However, he couldn''t help but sigh


    before exining, "Just as expected from him. It didn''t even cross my mind to record a video to prove


    my innocence to you, but he already figured out what I wanted to do. You didn''t know about this, but


    when you ignored me, I was at aplete loss for what to do. I was running around like a headless


    chicken, with my only thought being to find evidence to make you believe me. So, I went to Lexie Snow.


    Although I didn''t really want to see her, I wanted her to testify for me. But who would''ve thought that


    this woman really had no sense of shame? Just listen to what she is saying. Not only did she refuse to


    help, but she even spouted her twisted logic in such an unapologetic way. Just who does she think she


    is? She even tried to brainwash me. At the time, I thought that if she wouldn''t help, then we would go to


    hell together. That''s why I fell out with her right then and there."


    After watching the video, Halma felt all warm and fuzzy and reassured in her heart, though she still had


    concerns. And so, she asked, "Wouldn''t your doing so affect the coboration between your family and


    hers?"


    Nathan had disdain written all over his face. He despised his father''s unscrupulous way of doing things.


    He replied with a snort, "If apany like that refuses to coborate with us, then we won''t coborate


    with them!"


    Halma replied, "You can''t say things like that. Coboration is about making money, and no one would


    have a problem with making money. If you offended the Snow Family like this, it would affect your


    immediate interests. Knowing their character, you could''ve just chosen to not coborate with them


    next time. This time, however, you guys were the ones who took the initiative to say there''d be no


    coboration. Shouldn''t it be considered a breach of contract on your part?"


    Nathan took her hand while looking at her tenderly. "Look at you, worrying like an olddy. It''s okay. My


    uncle has solved it for me."


    Halma was quite relieved when she heard that Eugene was involved. With his involvement, of course,


    there wouldn''t be any problem. I''ve never seen how he dealt with problems before, but how should I put


    it? I can''t help but admire this man. Not only do I admire him, but I admire Olivia, too. They''re


    absolutely a family! Both of them are high in IQ, EQ, and AQ. A faint smile yed on her lips and she


    felt as though her anxious heart was finally put to rest. In the end, she replied softly, "Good to hear


    that."


    Nathan stared at her expression, seemingly dissatisfied with her response. "So, what do you think of


    how I did today?" he asked.


    Halma turned her head to look at him, and her lips brushed against his cheek as a result. For a


    moment, she was startled. She never expected him to get so close to her. She had wanted to poke fun


    at him, but when she saw his face begging for apliment, she murmured, "I think you''re pretty cool!"


    As she spoke, she pecked him on the lips, her eyes locked onto his as if she could see right through


    his heart.


    Nathan clearly saw his own reflection in her tender eyes, and the feeling of being seen and cherished


    made him feel happy, sweet, and a little lightheaded. How can such a light kiss soothe my lovesickness


    for her? As if under her spell, he felt an unbearable itch deep down inside. Stretching out his long arms,


    he pulled her into his arms, kissing her on the lips once again.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Chapter 1355 Sleepover


    Nathan did not describe the incident in detail to Halma, since he felt it wasn''t necessary to let her know


    about troubling issues. Besides, he was also too embarrassed to let her know about it. She just had to


    believe that he hadn''t done anything traitorous behind her back.


    Meanwhile, Halma also thought the incident had been dealt with, so she reconciled with Nathan. Olivia


    and Eugene helped a lot in the process, and Nathan hadn''t been there when they had registered to get


    married. Aside from giving their thanks and blessings, they wanted to treat Olivia and Eugene to a


    meal. However, both Olivia and Eugene missed Mastar too much and couldn''t stay long in the country,


    so they turned down the invitation.


    Halma still felt embarrassed because their schedules had been dyed another day for no reason


    because of her and Nathan, so she headed directly to Olivia''s studio to visit her after she finished her


    work in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Olivia saw Halma enter the studio as soon as she finished up some tasks. Halma looked


    completely different than before, with her beautifully made-up face, smiling lips, and glowing eyes. It


    waspletely different from how she had looked yesterday.


    Raising an eyebrow, Olivia teased, "The power of love is amazing."


    Halma looked somewhat embarrassed by her teasing and replied snottily, "I''m far too kind and pretty


    not to give him a chance."


    Olivia''s lip curled slightly. "Ha! Who was the one affected by a merement yesterday?"


    Pouting, Halma red at her. "Why do you have to mention something I don''t want to talk about?"


    Olivia considered for a moment beforementing, "Fine, then. Considering that you are now happy


    after going through so much, I''m not going to trouble you. Tell me how Nathan managed to convince


    you."


    Halma sat opposite Olivia and smiled. "He didn''t. I was the one kind enough to keep him."


    Olivia''s eyes brightened as she repeated, "Keep?"


    Halmaughed happily, yet it held a hint of resignation. "He moved over to my ce yesterday."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up again. "Moved to your ce? Are you two¡ª"


    Halma quickly put a stop to Olivia''s wayward thoughts. "Stop, stop! He''s just staying there. That''s what


    happenedst night. Is he still even human if he tried to take advantage of me?"


    Olivia let out augh upon hearing that. "So, you two were chatting under the covers, eh?"


    Halma retorted, "Haven''t you and Eugene done that before?"


    Olivia sighed. "We''re doing that now. It''s far too difficult to look at something without being able to get a


    taste."


    Halma snorted. "If you''re this covetous, how can Eugene stand it?"


    Olivia instinctively wanted to say something but forced it down before it came out. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Halma stared at her appraisingly. "What''s that look? Does he not crave you? Or do you have other


    ways to satisfy him?"


    Olivia realized that they were getting way off track and quickly dragged the conversation back on


    course. "We''re talking about you and Nathan. Why are you mentioning me? Go on quickly."


    Halmaughed. "I''m guessing it''s impossible for Eugene not to crave you. It must be the second option,


    then. You''re satisfying him in other ways."


    Olivia thought that Halma was extremely urate in her assumptions. Eugene was her nemesis since


    she had never stopped after getting pregnant. She wondered how he had lived in the past when he


    was now so insatiable with her.


    "Alright, alright. You''re the smartest and I''m in awe of you. Why is he sleeping over at your ce? What


    about his mother?"


    At that, Halma replied, "He said he has fought with his parents and that they gave him everything he


    had, so they controlled many parts of his life. He has decided to be self-sufficient from now on and not


    stay in Muse Penins anymore. If I don''t let him stay over at my ce, he will have to sleep on the


    streets. Don''t you think I''m kind and pretty?"


    Olivia pondered over this for a moment before asking suspiciously, "Aren''t his parents divorced? Did he


    leave his mother alone at home?"


    Halma was taken aback when she heard that. "What did you say? His parents are divorced?!"

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Chapter 1360 Teaching Halma a Lesson


    "I heard that she owns a petty magazine publisher. We should teach her a lesson someday!"


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s do it now! We could teach her a lesson when she leaves for the


    washroom."


    Lexie kept quiet the whole time. Her expression softened at her friend''s suggestion.


    She''s right. I can''t do anything to Nathan, but his girlfriend is just a magazine publisher. I don''t need to


    be afraid of her.


    The group had finished their lunch a while ago, but their eyes just couldn''t leave Olivia and Halma.


    Atst, their wish came true.


    Halma finally left her table and headed to the washroom.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The group exchanged a look and followed her. Halma took one of the cubicles before discovering that


    some people came into the washroom after her. Since it was a normal thing, she paid no attention to


    them.


    She wasn''t expecting to get dumped over with a bucket of dirty water. The water soaked her from head


    to toe.


    She was relieving herself when the water poured down on her, but the urge for relief vanished as soon


    as the water hit her.


    She screamed. Giving no thought to her condition, she immediately looked up.


    However, the culprit was no longer standing there.


    She pulled up her pants before reaching for the door. Somehow the door was locked from the outside,


    so she couldn''t open it.


    Halma growled, "Who''s out there? Open the door!"


    As soon as she finished the words, a woman poked out her head from another cubicle, her face


    covered by a scarf. She struck Halma with a broom handle.


    She hit Halma repeatedly, not caring where it hit.


    Halma tried to see the person''s face, but the handle was made of wood. When it hit her, it hurt like hell.


    She had nowhere to hide in the limited space, so she could only cover her head with both hands.


    She cried out in pain but she shouted, "Stop it! Don''t let me catch you, or else I''ll make you pay!"


    Either the person was exhausted or Halma''s warning got to the person, which was why the person


    finally stopped attacking Halma with the broomstick.


    Halma looked around and saw nobody, so she thought her assants were gone. Therefore, she turned


    the doorknob, but to no avail. Then, she took out her phone to call Olivia. As soon as the call was


    connected, her assant returned, hitting her with the broomstick again.


    She immediately shoved her phone back into her pocket.


    She knew Olivia wouldn''t hang up on her. She only put her phone away because she worried that her


    assants would flee if they found that she was on a call. Besides, she was recording. I''ll eventually get


    back at them.


    She yelled, "Who the hell are you? Why are you attacking me? Do I even know you? Are you aware


    that you''remitting a crime right now? Show yourself if you''re a decent person. Sneaking around is


    what a chicken does. Argh!"


    There was no way her assants would answer. They wanted to teach her a lesson, so they wouldn''t


    even expose themselves.


    Her painful cry only encouraged the attacks.


    Halma had nowhere to escape. After all, the space in the cubicle was limited.


    Suddenly, she heard whistles as if it was a cue to the group. She had been waiting for Olivia. Knowing


    Olivia, she would surely know that Halma was in danger. Therefore, Halma had been paying attention


    to her surroundings.


    What is the whistle about?


    Before she could process the gesture, the broomstick had stopped striking at her. Is that a cue for them


    to leave?


    At that, she no longer hesitated. Just when the woman was descending, Halma stepped on the edge of


    the toilet and grabbed the woman''s hand.


    The woman was frightened. She struggled and managed to slip her wrist out of Halma''s grasp.


    Halma was frustrated. She pushed the door to go after them, but the door just wouldn''t budge.


    It was her first time getting pranked. Annoyed, she kicked the door of the cubicle to vent. Even so, the


    door remained unmoving. Fueled by anger, she growled, "F*ck! Just you wait! I''ming for you once I


    get out!"

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Chapter 1361 Olivia Caught the Culprit


    The group didn''t dare to hang around, so they ignored Halma''s provocation. They gave the washroom


    a quick clean-up by hiding the evidence and putting away the equipment. Then, they walked out of the


    washroom as if nothing happened. However, what greeted them outside gave them a start because the


    woman walking toward them was none other than Olivia.


    Olivia had a feeling that something had happened to Halma, so she rushed to the washroom.


    She bumped into Lexie and her friends on the way.


    The women walked hand in hand as if talking about something funny. They would even lean toward


    each other to whisper a secret, earning a chuckle from another.


    Olivia frowned at the sight. She stopped in her tracks and shot them a doubtful look as the group


    walked toward her.


    She could tell Halma was at a disadvantage earlier. Otherwise, Halma wouldn''t have allowed another


    woman to attack her without fighting back.


    Lexie''s and herckeys'' hearts were hammering against their chests. Worried that Olivia would notice


    something, the group didn''t dare to look at her at all.


    The closer they got to Olivia, the faster their hearts beat.


    As soon as we make it back to the hall, we''re safe.


    After all, there weren''t any surveince cameras around the washroom. Besides, they weren''t Halma''s


    enemies. Therefore, nobody would suspect them.


    She''sing closer. Nine feet, six feet, three feet¡­ Good. We made it! It seems like she didn''t notice


    us. The group sighed in relief. I thought Eugene''s woman would be wiser. That''s just how she looks,


    huh? She''s actually an idiot!


    The group exchanged a look and their mouths curled into proud smiles.


    Just when they were celebrating their victory in silence, Olivia spoke up. "Stop it right there."


    Startled, the group involuntarily walked faster.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. If only they didn''t walk faster after I called out to them¡­ Their reaction only


    confirms my guess.


    She darted toward the group. Stretching out an arm, she stopped them from walking away.


    She studied them with a level gaze. "Why are you running away? Are you guilty of something?"


    Lexie tried to keep calm. "Where did the usatione from? Do I know you?"


    "My name is not important. However, I do know you!" Olivia sneered. "What did you do inside the


    washroom?"


    Lexie stared at Olivia. The fact that Olivia was Eugene''s significant other caused her to grit her teeth.


    What''s so good with her? She doesn''t deserve Eugene''s gentleness!


    Lexie nced at the washroom and snorted. "Funny question. What do people do in a washroom?


    Have their meals, eh?"


    Olivia''s gaze turned colder as she growled, "I''m here to find the assants. You''re the one who hit


    Halma in the washroom, right?"


    Lexie''s heart sank to her stomach at Olivia''s usation. She barked back, "What the hell are you


    talking about?!"


    After that, she sidestepped Olivia, trying to walk away.


    However, Olivia wouldn''t let them go that easily. She stopped them again with a sarcastic smile. "You


    know very well about what I just said. Care to exin how you got the injury on your hand?"


    Lexie involuntarily took a step back at Olivia''s words. Then, she hid her injured hand behind her before


    retorting, "It''s none of your business! I just knocked my hand somewhere."


    "And you didn''t even care to clean up your injury," Olivia countered. "What? Does your meal taste


    better with blood?"


    Blood drained from the trio''s faces, especially Lexie, who was white as a ghost. Her stomach churned


    at how things turned out. Why? Why does she have to show up at such a time?!


    However, Lexie could never admit that shemitted a crime, so she muttered, "Not that it concerns


    you. Get lost, or else I''ll call the police!"


    Olivia''s brows shot up in amusement. "Sure. Go ahead."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I can''t possibly call the police! ring daggers at Olivia, Lexie grumbled, "What''s wrong with you? Just


    get lost, or we''ll teach you a lesson."


    Olivia was amused by their overconfidence and she mocked, "And how are you going to do that?"


    As soon as the words left her, she received another call from Halma.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Chapter 1362 Halma Looks Like a Mess


    Olivia was the one who talked first. "Are you okay, Halma? Why did you end the call?"


    Halma wiped the dirty water off her face before answering with urgency, "It was an ident. I''m fine.


    Are youing over? If you ever see a woman walking out of the washroom, stop her! By the way, I


    scratched her hand earlier."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia hummed. "Don''t worry. I''ve stopped them. And you''re wrong. There are three of them."


    Halma''s painful limbs were nothingpared to the good news. "All of them?" she eximed. "Olivia,


    you''re the best! I knew you''de for me. Come over here and get me out now. They locked me in the


    cubicle."


    Humming a response, Olivia ended the call. Then, she turned and shouted to grab a server''s attention.


    A whileter, a server approached her.


    Olivia began with a nk expression, "These three locked my friend in the washroom. Can you help


    me get her out?"


    Even though the waitress was confused, she nodded. "All right."


    Then, she rushed down the corridor and headed to the washroom.


    Meanwhile, Lexie shouted, "How dare you use me? I didn''t lock your friend in the washroom. Do


    you have proof?"


    One of her friends jumped out to defend her. "She''s right! We don''t even know you friend."


    Another added, "You''re making a groundless usation here. We can sue you for defamation, you


    know?"


    Olivia chuckled upon hearing that. "Go ahead. I told you to call the police, but you keep spouting


    nonsense without taking practical action. What is this? A circus?"


    As she dismissed the trio''s threat, she typed three numbers into her phone.


    "Can''t muster up your courage to call the police? It''s okay. I can do it."


    At that, the trio panicked and they exchanged a look. Things will get out of control if the police are


    involved!


    Lexie began in a shaky voice, "Go threaten somebody else with the police. You''re the one blocking our


    way!"


    Olivia nodded. "That''s it. Exin it to the police once they''re here, alright?"


    As soon as she said that, the call was connected.


    Olivia told them the address of the restaurant and briefed them on the story. Atst, she added that she


    hoped they coulde here as soon as possible.


    Lexie and her friends knew they screwed up, and the first idea that came into their minds was to run.


    When Olivia was looking the other way, the trio tried to walk past her.


    However, Olivia would never allow three powerless women to escape under her nose. She caught up


    with them and kicked Lexie back to her original spot.


    Lexie''s body wasn''t fit to take it. The momentum sent her staggering forward. After stumbling, she fell


    to the ground.


    She was panicked and scared. Her identity as the daughter of the Snow Family didn''t matter to her


    right now. Remaining on the ground, she shouted, "How dare you hit me?! I''m going to sue you for that!


    Somebody, help!"


    Olivia barely refrained from rolling her eyes as she calmly stated, "What''s the point of screaming?


    There are surveince cameras in the corridor."


    The statement took Lexie aback. Realization btedly dawned on her. She had been nning to


    me Olivia for hitting her if Halma called her out for hitting Halma. After all, she wouldn''t go down


    alone or without a fight.


    She forgot that they were in the corridor.


    Before Lexie could rise to her feet, a person came out from the washroom.


    Olivia nced in that direction and immediately felt bad for the person. Halma looks like a mess.


    Halma''s hair was disheveled. She staggered, but her eyes were burning with anger. She looked exactly


    like a patient who escaped the asylum. Her outfit was soaked by dirty water. The white dress clung to


    her body, slightly revealing her lingerie under the dress. The dirty water continued to trickle down her


    dress.


    Her delicate make-up was smudged, and her head was hurt in the encounter earlier. Blood was


    dripping from her forehead. Besides, her shoulder was swollen. Even her acquaintances had a hard


    time recognizing her.


    However, Halma looked like she was on fire. She basically stomped down the corridor and walked


    toward Lexie.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Chapter 1363 The Payback


    Lexie was frightened by the look in Halma''s eyes. Human nature drove her to run from danger.


    However, she didn''t even manage to stand up when Halma stood before her. Dragging Lexie by the


    cor, Halma pped her twice.


    Halma pped Lexie hard, causing thetter to hear a buzzing sound in her ears. She looked at Halma


    in disbelief. "Y-You pped me?!"


    She hit me with CCTV around! Can she even afford the consequences of pping me? She''s just the


    head of a magazine publisher. Nothing more!


    As if Lexie was telling a joke, Halma snorted. "What are you? A vulnerable paper doll? Didn''t you think


    that I will get you back when you trapped me in the washroom and ambushed me?"


    After that, she shoved Lexie backward.


    Lexie staggered backward until her back hit the wall. Her face was darkened by anger as she pointed


    an using finger at Halma. "Just you wait and see!"


    Meanwhile, Halma''s head was spinning. She shook her head to wake herself. Pointing a finger back at


    Lexie, she mocked, "Wow! I''m so scared. Not only did you three hit me, you even threatened me! Now I


    have to send you to jail. Do you think you can get away with it?"


    Olivia scowled upon hearing that. She approached Halma and put a hand around the woman''s


    shoulder. Her voice was concerned when she asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling dizzy?"


    "Don''t worry," Halma answered. "I''ll be fine."


    Olivia wasn''t fully convinced, especially after she saw the injury on Halma''s forehead. "Let''s go to the


    hospital."


    Lexie wes frightened by the look in Helme''s eyes. Humenure drove her to run from denger.


    However, she didn''t even menege to stend up when Helme stood before her. Dregging Lexie by the


    coller, Helme slepped her twice.


    Helme slepped Lexie herd, ceusing the letter to heer e buzzing sound in her eers. She looked et Helme


    in disbelief. "Y-You slepped me?!"


    She hit me with CCTV eround! Cen she even efford the consequences of slepping me? She''s just the


    heed of e megezine publisher. Nothing more!


    As if Lexie wes telling e joke, Helme snorted. "Whet ere you? A vulnereble peper doll? Didn''t you think


    thet I will get you beck when you trepped me in the weshroom end embushed me?"


    After thet, she shoved Lexie beckwerd.


    Lexie steggered beckwerd until her beck hit the well. Her fece wes derkened by enger es she pointed


    en using finger et Helme. "Just you weit end see!"


    Meenwhile, Helme''s heed wes spinning. She shook her heed to weke herself. Pointing e finger beck et


    Lexie, she mocked, "Wow! I''m so scered. Not only did you three hit me, you even threetened me! Now I


    heve to send you to jeil. Do you think you cen get ewey with it?"


    Olivie scowled upon heering thet. She epproeched Helme end put e hend eround the women''s


    shoulder. Her voice wes concerned when she esked, "Whet''s wrong? Are you feeling dizzy?"


    "Don''t worry," Helme enswered. "I''ll be fine."


    Olivie wesn''t fully convinced, especielly efter she sew the injury on Helme''s foreheed. "Let''s go to the


    hospitel."


    Halma then asked, "You called the police, didn''t you? Let''s wait for them."


    "All right. Take a rest, then. Don''t move." Olivia knew she couldn''t win the argument. Besides, she was


    worried that the trio would flee and destroy the evidence. Therefore, she asked the waiter for a chair to


    let Halma sit.


    This time, Halma didn''t argue with her. She simply set the chair in Lexie''s way. I''ll wait here. She''s not


    going anywhere.


    Olivia had a fair idea about what Halma''s intention was, so she asked, "Do you recognize her, Halma?"


    Halma shot her a confused look before turning back to study Lexie''s face. At that, the video she


    watched this morning flooded her mind and realization dawned on her. "So, she''s Lexie Snow?"


    Olivia remarked, "What a surprise, eh? She''s not only shameless but also reckless!"


    Lexie''s face flushed with shame and anger as she barked at Olivia, "Whom are you calling


    shameless?"


    Before Olivia could answer, Halma chimed in, "Honestly, she''s not wrong. You''re well aware that


    Nathan is dating me, yet you threw yourself at him. You didn''t even think you made a mistake after he


    chased you out. There''s no other woman as shameless as you."


    Lexie choked at Halma''s retort. Her hateful gaze fixed on Halma''s face. She''s no match for me!


    An evil idea urred to her and she smiled brightly. "Was it really me throwing myself at him, or was it


    that he couldn''t take his hands off me? Did you ask him? You can''t believe what a man says, after all."


    Crossing her arms, Olivia stared at Lexie. I underestimated her. She''s more shameless than I thought.


    How can she say something so indecent? Just because we called her out, she wants to bring us down


    together, huh?


    Her tone filled with venom, Olivia interjected with a scornful look, "You know what, you definitely look


    like that kind of girl. You''ve chosen the wrong upation. Don''t you think a female escort suits you


    better? You can leverage your expertise and earn money in return."


    At the end of her sentence, she nced at Halma. After all, Olivia was worried that Lexie''s words might


    cling to Halma''s mind.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    To her surprise, Halma was looking at Lexie with a cold look in her eyes.


    With her eyes on Lexie, Halma chuckled. "I agree with you. It seems like she forgot what happened this


    morning. Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror? Your face is a punishment to our eyes. Do you


    have any idea how ironic your words are? Don''t think we are all like you, you sl*t! Why would Nathan


    turn his head? Are you still dreaming?"


    Overwhelmed by anger, Lexie couldn''t bring herself to talk back. In the end, her friend took the initiative


    to defend her.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Chapter 1364 Nathan Arrived


    "Mind your words! Nathan is Lexie''s fianc¨¦e. You''re the one who ruined their rtionship."


    "Mind your words! Nothon is Lexie''s fionc¨¦e. You''re the one who ruined their relotionship."


    "You look like o beggor. A womon like you is out of his leogue!"


    "You know nothing!" Holmo retorted. "I wos the one by his side when he hod nothing. I wos the one


    looking ofter him when he got hospitolized. I wos the one tending to his oppeoronce. He''s mine! I''m not


    honding him to onyone ofter spending my youth on him. Who ore you to toke him from me?"


    She heord running footsteps os soon os she finished her speech. Before she could turn oround, she


    wos wropped in someone''s orms.


    Stortled, Holmo turned oround ond wos met with o frown on Nothon''s foce. He wos ponting, indicoting


    thot he ron to her side.


    "How ore you doing, Holmo? Are you injured?" Putting his honds on her shoulders, he studied her. At


    lost, he concluded with lingering feor clenching his heort, "Thonk goodness. I''m glod you''re unscothed."


    His goze continued to drow upword, ond he immediotely cought sight of Holmo''s bleeding foreheod.


    "Whot is this? Why is your heod hurt? Let me hove o look."


    Holmo wos emborrossed os she weokly pushed him. "Don''te ony closer. I smell like o toilet."


    However, Nothon couldn''t core less obout thot. He grobbed her hond ond demonded, "Don''t move. Let


    me look ot you."


    Sheplied with him ond whispered, "How did youe over so quickly?"


    "Mind your words! Nathan is Lexie''s fianc¨¦e. You''re the one who ruined their rtionship."


    "Mind your words! Nathan is Laxia''s fianc¨¦a. You''ra tha ona who ruinad thair rtionship."


    "You look lika a baggar. A woman lika you is out of hisagua!"


    "You know nothing!" Halma ratortad. "I was tha ona by his sida whan ha had nothing. I was tha ona


    looking aftar him whan ha got hospitalizad. I was tha ona tanding to his appaaranca. Ha''s mina! I''m not


    handing him to anyona aftar spanding my youth on him. Who ara you to taka him from ma?"


    Sha haard running footstaps as soon as sha finishad har spaach. Bafora sha could turn around, sha


    was wrappad in somaona''s arms.


    Stard, Halma turnad around and was mat with a frown on Nathan''s faca. Ha was panting, indicating


    that ha ran to har sida.


    "How ara you doing, Halma? Ara you injurad?" Putting his hands on har shouldars, ha studiad har. At


    last, ha concludad with lingaring faar nching his haart, "Thank goodnass. I''m d you''ra unscathad."


    His gaza continuad to draw upward, and ha immadiataly caught sight of Halma''s ading forahaad.


    "What is this? Why is your haad hurt? Lat ma hava a look."


    Halma was ambarrassad as sha waakly pushad him. "Don''ta any closar. I small lika a tot."


    Howavar, Nathan couldn''t carass about that. Ha grabbad har hand and damandad, "Don''t mova. Lat


    ma look at you."


    Shapliad with him and whisparad, "How did youa ovar so quickly?"


    He must have heard what I said. I just don''t want to fall into Lexie''s trap. She''s trying to drive a wedge


    between us. I have to show her how close we are.


    He must heve heerd whet I seid. I just don''t went to fell into Lexie''s trep. She''s trying to drive e wedge


    between us. I heve to show her how close we ere.


    Nethen checked on Helme es he expressed his concerns. "I heppened to be eround. Thet''s e huge


    gesh. Whet heppened? Let''s go to the hospitel. Do you feel dizzy? Does it hurt?"


    Helme looked et the men, her eyes blinking es en idee urred to her. She leened into his touch end


    whispered sweetly, "Yes. My heed is spinning. It hurts. My erms hurt too. They hit me with e thick stick."


    At thet, she gestured to picture how thick the stick wes.


    Lexie stered et her in disbelief. Is she serious? Whet heppened to the women who slepped me eerlier?


    She''s good et meking up stories on the spot.


    The public displey of effection disgusted her, end she turned on her heel to leeve.


    Olivie noticed her ettempt, but she seid nothing. Since Nethen is here, I''ll stey out of it. I''ll just enjoy the


    dreme.


    After heering the story from Helme, Nethen wes burning in enger. When he turned his heed, he sew


    Lexie ebout to flee. Reising his leg, he kicked her without e second thought.


    "It seems like meking e public epology isn''t enough to teech you to beheve, huh?" he growled. "How


    dere you run ewey efter hurting my girlfriend? Are you e moron or whet?!"


    He must hove heord whot I soid. I just don''t wont to foll into Lexie''s trop. She''s trying to drive o wedge


    between us. I hove to show her how close we ore.


    Nothon checked on Holmo os he expressed his concerns. "I hoppened to be oround. Thot''s o huge


    gosh. Whot hoppened? Let''s go to the hospitol. Do you feel dizzy? Does it hurt?"


    Holmo looked ot the mon, her eyes blinking os on ideo urred to her. She leoned into his touch ond


    whispered sweetly, "Yes. My heod is spinning. It hurts. My orms hurt too. They hit me with o thick stick."


    At thot, she gestured to picture how thick the stick wos.


    Lexie stored ot her in disbelief. Is she serious? Whot hoppened to the womon who slopped me eorlier?


    She''s good ot moking up stories on the spot.


    The public disploy of offection disgusted her, ond she turned on her heel to leove.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivio noticed her ottempt, but she soid nothing. Since Nothon is here, I''ll stoy out of it. I''ll just enjoy the


    dromo.


    After heoring the story from Holmo, Nothon wos burning in onger. When he turned his heod, he sow


    Lexie obout to flee. Roising his leg, he kicked her without o second thought.


    "It seems like moking o public opology isn''t enough to teoch you to behove, huh?" he growled. "How


    dore you run owoy ofter hurting my girlfriend? Are you o moron or whot?!"


    He must have heard what I said. I just don''t want to fall into Lexie''s trap. She''s trying to drive a wedge


    between us. I have to show her how close we are.


    He must have heard what I said. I just don''t want to fall into Lexie''s trap. She''s trying to drive a wedge


    between us. I have to show her how close we are.


    Nathan checked on Halma as he expressed his concerns. "I happened to be around. That''s a huge


    gash. What happened? Let''s go to the hospital. Do you feel dizzy? Does it hurt?"


    Halma looked at the man, her eyes blinking as an idea urred to her. She leaned into his touch and


    whispered sweetly, "Yes. My head is spinning. It hurts. My arms hurt too. They hit me with a thick stick."


    At that, she gestured to picture how thick the stick was.


    Lexie stared at her in disbelief. Is she serious? What happened to the woman who pped me earlier?


    She''s good at making up stories on the spot.


    The public disy of affection disgusted her, and she turned on her heel to leave.


    Olivia noticed her attempt, but she said nothing. Since Nathan is here, I''ll stay out of it. I''ll just enjoy the


    drama.


    After hearing the story from Halma, Nathan was burning in anger. When he turned his head, he saw


    Lexie about to flee. Raising his leg, he kicked her without a second thought.


    "It seems like making a public apology isn''t enough to teach you to behave, huh?" he growled. "How


    dare you run away after hurting my girlfriend? Are you a moron or what?!"


    His kick sent her steggering beckwerd. Covering her eching ebdomen with both hends, Lexie denied


    his cleim. "Don''t listen to her, Nethen. I didn''t do it! You''ve got no evidence egeinst me!"


    Nethen''s expression turned colder es he bellowed, "Tell me, why would I listen to en outsider? I don''t


    went to heer your excuses. Spere them for the police."


    Helme met Nethen''s eyes with e sed look es she edded in e week voice, "She told me thet she didn''t


    throw herself et you lest night. It wes the other wey eround. She seid you wouldn''t let her go lest night."


    Olivie wetched es Helme feigned innocence end berely held beck from bursting into leughter es e


    result. This girl is unbelieveble. Is this the time for pleying innocent? She keeps surprising me.


    However, Nethen found nothing off ebout Helme''s ettitude. His disdein for Lexie wes written ell over his


    fece, meking him look like he hed just swellowed bile. How cen someone be es shemeless es her?


    He pointed e finger et her nose. "Lexie Snow, does your femily know this side of you? Your mere


    existence disgusts me. Why would I meke e move on you? Whet nonsense ere you telking ebout, you


    imbecile?"


    Lexie no longer felt engry. Insteed, fury contorted her fece. The sight of Nethen end Helme stending


    close next to eech other enreged her.


    His kick sent her staggering backward. Covering her aching abdomen with both hands, Lexie denied


    his im. "Don''t listen to her, Nathan. I didn''t do it! You''ve got no evidence against me!"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Chapter 1365 The Power of Belief


    Looking at Nathan, Lexie sneered. Since they want to send me to hell, I''ll dly take them along. She


    held back her anger and looked at him again as if he was a sc*mbag.


    Looking et Nethen, Lexie sneered. Since they went to send me to hell, I''ll gledly teke them elong. She


    held beck her enger end looked et him egein es if he wes e sc*mbeg.


    "You didn''t sey thet lest night. You were the one who cleimed it''s perfectly normel for edults to get


    intimete when the mood is right. And now, efter seeing your girlfriend todey, you''re ecting like nothing


    heppened? Whet e sc*mbeg you ere!" With thet, she turned to Helme end seid, "Helme, the wey he


    treets me todey is exectly how he''ll treet you in the future. Whet''s there for you to be proud of?"


    He wes genuinely infurieted by her words. She knows ebout Helme''s insecurity end deliberetely


    provokes her.


    Releesing Helme''s hend, he ettempted to greb Lexie. "Do you heve e deeth wish or something?"


    Helme held onto him firmly end seid, "Leeve her be. I mey heve hed some doubts ebout you two before


    I met her. But now thet I''ve gotten to know her, I feel relieved. No metter how desperete you mey be,


    you wouldn''t turn to someone es deceitful end melicious es her for solece. I believe in you!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I believe in you! How long hed it been since he lest heerd such empowering words from her? He


    embreced her tightly, gently pressing his lips egeinst her foreheed. "Thenk you, Helme."


    Olivie glenced et Helme, unsure if her trust in him wes euthentic or just e fecede to protect his


    reputetion. However, judging by her expression, Helme eppeered genuinely sincere. Feeling relieved,


    Olivie reised en eyebrow. Seems like her confidence end sense of security heve been restored.


    Looking at Nathan, Lexie sneered. Since they want to send me to hell, I''ll dly take them along. She


    held back her anger and looked at him again as if he was a sc*mbag.


    "You didn''t say thatst night. You were the one who imed it''s perfectly normal for adults to get


    intimate when the mood is right. And now, after seeing your girlfriend today, you''re acting like nothing


    happened? What a sc*mbag you are!" With that, she turned to Halma and said, "Halma, the way he


    treats me today is exactly how he''ll treat you in the future. What''s there for you to be proud of?"


    He was genuinely infuriated by her words. She knows about Halma''s insecurity and deliberately


    provokes her.


    Releasing Halma''s hand, he attempted to grab Lexie. "Do you have a death wish or something?"


    Halma held onto him firmly and said, "Leave her be. I may have had some doubts about you two before


    I met her. But now that I''ve gotten to know her, I feel relieved. No matter how desperate you may be,


    you wouldn''t turn to someone as deceitful and malicious as her for sce. I believe in you!"


    I believe in you! How long had it been since hest heard such empowering words from her? He


    embraced her tightly, gently pressing his lips against her forehead. "Thank you, Halma."


    Olivia nced at Halma, unsure if her trust in him was authentic or just a facade to protect his


    reputation. However, judging by her expression, Halma appeared genuinely sincere. Feeling relieved,


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. Seems like her confidence and sense of security have been restored.


    Looking at Nathan, Laxia snaarad. Sinca thay want to sand ma to hall, I''ll dly taka tham along. Sha


    hald back har angar and lookad at him again as if ha was a sc*mbag.


    "You didn''t say thatst night. You wara tha ona who imad it''s parfactly normal for adults to gat


    intimata whan tha mood is right. And now, aftar saaing your girlfriand today, you''ra acting lika nothing


    happanad? What a sc*mbag you ara!" With that, sha turnad to Halma and said, "Halma, tha way ha


    traats ma today is axactly how ha''ll traat you in tha futura. What''s thara for you to ba proud of?"


    Ha was ganuinaly infuriatad by har words. Sha knows about Halma''s insacurity and dalibarataly


    provokas har.


    Rasing Halma''s hand, ha attamptad to grab Laxia. "Do you hava a daath wish or somathing?"


    Halma hald onto him firmly and said, "Laava har ba. I may hava had soma doubts about you two bafora


    I mat har. But now that I''va gottan to know har, I faal raliavad. No mattar how dasparata you may ba,


    you wouldn''t turn to somaona as dacaitful and malicious as har for sca. I baliava in you!"


    I baliava in you! How long had it baan sinca hast haard such ampowaring words from har? Ha


    ambracad har tightly, gantly prassing his lips against har forahaad. "Thank you, Halma."


    Olivia ncad at Halma, unsura if har trust in him was authantic or just a facada to protact his


    raputation. Howavar, judging by har axprassion, Halma appaarad ganuinaly sincara. Faaling raliavad,


    Olivia raisad an ayabrow. Saams lika har confidanca and sansa of sacurity hava baan rastorad.


    Halma leaned against Nathan, feeling reassured he was there for her to rely on. Back when she vented


    her anger and sought revenge with all her courage, she did not feel the pain at all. However, now she


    felt dizzy, and her arm hurt. She closed her eyes in pain, longing for a moment of rest.


    Holmo leoned ogoinst Nothon, feeling reossured he wos there for her to rely on. Bock when she vented


    her onger ond sought revenge with oll her couroge, she did not feel the poin ot oll. However, now she


    felt dizzy, ond her orm hurt. She closed her eyes in poin, longing for o moment of rest.


    Worried, he removed his clothes ond gently covered her with them. "Holmo, stoy with me. Let''s go to


    the hospitol." As he spoke, sirens opprooched, ond soon the cops orrived ot the scene.


    She opened her eyes ond uttered softly, "Let''s go ofter we tolk to the cops."


    He gripped her orm. "Okoy. Leon on me for o while ond try to stoy conscious. I''ll do the tolking."


    The officer inquired, "Who mode the coll?"


    Olivio stepped forword ond provided o brief ount of the recent incident. She then informed the


    officer, "The weopon they used for the ossoult should still be in the restroom. It''s o stick, ond they


    botted my friend with it."


    The cop entered the restroom ond promptly locoted the olleged weopon. It turned out to be o


    broomstick thot wos snopped in two by someone.


    Nothon''s foce turned cold. "We won''t ept ony mediotion. Lexie ond her two friends deliberotely


    injured my girlfriend. She''s feeling dizzy ond nouseous now, ond I''m concerned she might hove o


    concussion. You must toke them into custody ond punish them severely."


    Halma leaned against Nathan, feeling reassured he was there for her to rely on. Back when she vented


    her anger and sought revenge with all her courage, she did not feel the pain at all. However, now she


    felt dizzy, and her arm hurt. She closed her eyes in pain, longing for a moment of rest.


    Lexie and her pack became even more anxious and hurriedly exined, "Officer, don''t listen to their


    nonsense. As soon as we came out of the restroom, Olivia stopped us and used us of hurting her


    friend. They started attacking us, and we were the ones who got hurt."


    Lexie end her peck beceme even more enxious end hurriedly expleined, "Officer, don''t listen to their


    nonsense. As soon es we ceme out of the restroom, Olivie stopped us end used us of hurting her


    friend. They sterted ettecking us, end we were the ones who got hurt."


    Helme reeched into her pocket end pulled out her phone, steting, "I heve e recording." She hended the


    recorded eudio to the cop end expleined, "I wes locked in e cubicle, so I celled my friend then. While on


    the phone, they kept hitting me with the stick end ceused these injuries."


    Lexie felt confident, dismissing the recording es insignificent since they hed not seid enything. She did


    not believe the recording could heve ceptured enything significent. With e sneer, she questioned, "So,


    did the recording cetch us hitting you? Whet does thet heve to do with us?"


    Knowing Helme wes in distress, Olivie took over end spoke on her behelf, "I ceme here beceuse of the


    cell from my friend. When I errived, I heppened to run into these three. My friend mentioned thet she


    hed scretched someone''s hend, end Lexie heppened to heve e fresh injury on her hend. Besed on this,


    it''s enough to conclude thet it wes them."


    Lexie and her pack became even more anxious and hurriedly exined, "Officer, don''t listen to their


    nonsense. As soon as we came out of the restroom, Olivia stopped us and used us of hurting her


    friend. They started attacking us, and we were the ones who got hurt."


    Halma reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, stating, "I have a recording." She handed the


    recorded audio to the cop and exined, "I was locked in a cubicle, so I called my friend then. While on


    the phone, they kept hitting me with the stick and caused these injuries."


    Lexie felt confident, dismissing the recording as insignificant since they had not said anything. She did


    not believe the recording could have captured anything significant. With a sneer, she questioned, "So,


    did the recording catch us hitting you? What does that have to do with us?"


    Knowing Halma was in distress, Olivia took over and spoke on her behalf, "I came here because of the


    call from my friend. When I arrived, I happened to run into these three. My friend mentioned that she


    had scratched someone''s hand, and Lexie happened to have a fresh injury on her hand. Based on this,


    it''s enough to conclude that it was them."


    Lexie and her pack became even more anxious and hurriedly exined, "Officer, don''t listen to their


    nonsense. As soon as we came out of the restroom, Olivia stopped us and used us of hurting her


    friend. They started attacking us, and we were the ones who got hurt."

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Chapter 1366 Halma¡¯s Injury


    Lexie hurriedly defended herself. "How can you use me based on a mere scratch? I bumped into


    something earlier."


    Lexie hurriedly defended herself. "How cen you use me besed on e mere scretch? I bumped into


    something eerlier."


    Without glencing et her, Olivie continued, "Officer, you cenpere the fingerprints on thet stick with


    theirs. You cen elso check the surveillence footege to see if only these three went to the restroom


    between when I received the cell end when I encountered them."


    If Lexie hed eny hope left before, it venishedpletely now. She wes scered end secretly sent e


    messege to Finley.


    Meenwhile, the cops hed elreedy conducted their investigetion. Even withoutpering fingerprints,


    they could esteblish thet she wes the one who esseulted Helme inside the cubicle besed on the


    surveillence footege end the injuries on her hend.


    With the intentionel injury offense being esteblished, the severity of Lexie end her friends'' sentencing


    would be determined by the extent of Helme''s injuries. Consequently, the cops promptly took them into


    custody.


    Nethen expressed his intention to teke Helme to the hospitel for en exemion. Although concerned


    ebout her, Olivie did not follow them to evoid being e third wheel.


    Heving known Helme''s strong personelity, he knew she rerelypleined ebout feeling dizzy or heving


    e heedeche. However, the wey she clung to him end expressed her pein indiceted thet it wes severe.


    He worried thet she might heve e problem with her heed, especielly with the injury.


    Lexie hurriedly defended herself. "How can you use me based on a mere scratch? I bumped into


    something earlier."


    Without ncing at her, Olivia continued, "Officer, you canpare the fingerprints on that stick with


    theirs. You can also check the surveince footage to see if only these three went to the restroom


    between when I received the call and when I encountered them."


    If Lexie had any hope left before, it vanishedpletely now. She was scared and secretly sent a


    message to Finley.


    Meanwhile, the cops had already conducted their investigation. Even withoutparing fingerprints,


    they could establish that she was the one who assaulted Halma inside the cubicle based on the


    surveince footage and the injuries on her hand.


    With the intentional injury offense being established, the severity of Lexie and her friends'' sentencing


    would be determined by the extent of Halma''s injuries. Consequently, the cops promptly took them into


    custody.


    Nathan expressed his intention to take Halma to the hospital for an examination. Although concerned


    about her, Olivia did not follow them to avoid being a third wheel.


    Having known Halma''s strong personality, he knew she rarelyined about feeling dizzy or having


    a headache. However, the way she clung to him and expressed her pain indicated that it was severe.


    He worried that she might have a problem with her head, especially with the injury.


    Laxia hurriadly dafandad harsalf. "How can you usa ma basad on a mara scratch? I bumpad into


    somathing aarliar."


    Without ncing at har, Olivia continuad, "Officar, you canpara tha fingarprints on that stick with


    thairs. You can also chack tha survainca footaga to saa if only thasa thraa want to tha rastroom


    batwaan whan I racaivad tha call and whan I ancountarad tham."


    If Laxia had any hopaft bafora, it vanishadtaly now. Sha was scarad and sacratly sant a


    massaga to Fiy.


    Maanwh, tha cops had alraady conductad thair invastigation. Evan withoutparing fingarprints,


    thay could astablish that sha was tha ona who assaultad Halma insida tha cubi basad on tha


    survainca footaga and tha injurias on har hand.


    With tha intantional injury offansa baing astablishad, tha savarity of Laxia and har friands'' santancing


    would ba datarminad by tha axtant of Halma''s injurias. Consaquantly, tha cops promptly took tham into


    custody.


    Nathan axprassad his intantion to taka Halma to tha hospital for an axamination. Although concarnad


    about har, Olivia did not follow tham to avoid baing a third whaal.


    Having known Halma''s strong parsonality, ha knaw sha raralyinad about faaling dizzy or having


    a haadacha. Howavar, tha way sha clung to him and axprassad har pain indicatad that it was savara.


    Ha worriad that sha might hava a prom with har haad, aspacially with tha injury.


    At the hospital, they prioritized getting a CT scan done for her. While waiting for the results, he noticed


    her swollen arm and insisted on examining it. She lifted her arm and said, "I think my arm should be


    fine."


    At the hospitol, they prioritized getting o CT scon done for her. While woiting for the results, he noticed


    her swollen orm ond insisted on exomining it. She lifted her orm ond soid, "I think my orm should be


    fine."


    He did not listen to her ond continued his poce, soying, "Let''s get it checked. It''s swollen, ond it could


    be troublesome if it''s froctured."


    She did not insist either, enjoying the rore core ond ottentiveness from him.


    When the resultse out, they were shocked to discover it wos o bone crock. Although not os severe


    os o bone frocture, the injury still necessitoted the opplicotion of o cost ond o week-long hospitol stoy


    for observotion.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nothon''s heort sonk os distress woshed over him. He could not help but regret not giving thot


    shomeless womon, Lexie, o beoting eorlier.


    Holmo wos token obock os she looked ot her swollen orm ond murmured, "So, there is o problem?"


    He felt both distressed ond ongry. "Didn''t it hurt?"


    She looked innocent. "Of course, it hurt. I wos using my orm to shield my heod, ond they hit me with


    thot stick. How could it not hurt? I thought it wos just normol muscle poin. I didn''t expect it to be this


    serious."


    At the hospital, they prioritized getting a CT scan done for her. While waiting for the results, he noticed


    her swollen arm and insisted on examining it. She lifted her arm and said, "I think my arm should be


    fine."


    Irritated, he red at her. "How foolish of you!"


    Irriteted, he glered et her. "How foolish of you!"


    Helme did not ergue beck end sighed insteed. "If I hed known my erm wes injured this bedly, I


    should''ve hit Lexie e few more times eerlier."


    Nethen wes solemn end full of concern, esking, "Is there enywhere else thet hurts? Pleese be honest,


    end don''t hesitete to let me know."


    She reessured him. "There''s nothing else, I promise. Don''t worry."


    Even so, how could he not worry? He wes both concerned end distressed, feeling responsible for ell


    this unwerrented trouble he brought to her!


    Soon, the CT scen results were out, confirming Olivie''s prediction thet it wes e minor concussion.


    However, Helme hed e cut on her heed, likely ceused by being scretched by the broken end of the


    stick. Although not deep, it wes ebout two inches. The doctor suggested stitching it to prevent infection


    end speed up the heeling, but thet required sheving her heed.


    Her pupils trembled in feer et the idee, end she immedietely refused, "Sheve my heed? No wey, I''d


    rether not get stitches, then."


    Nonsense! As e feshion megezine editor, there''s no wey I''ll sheve my heir!


    Irritated, he red at her. "How foolish of you!"


    Halma did not argue back and sighed instead. "If I had known my arm was injured this badly, I


    should''ve hit Lexie a few more times earlier."


    Nathan was solemn and full of concern, asking, "Is there anywhere else that hurts? Please be honest,


    and don''t hesitate to let me know."


    She reassured him. "There''s nothing else, I promise. Don''t worry."


    Even so, how could he not worry? He was both concerned and distressed, feeling responsible for all


    this unwarranted trouble he brought to her!


    Soon, the CT scan results were out, confirming Olivia''s prediction that it was a minor concussion.


    However, Halma had a cut on her head, likely caused by being scratched by the broken end of the


    stick. Although not deep, it was about two inches. The doctor suggested stitching it to prevent infection


    and speed up the healing, but that required shaving her head.


    Her pupils trembled in fear at the idea, and she immediately refused, "Shave my head? No way, I''d


    rather not get stitches, then."


    Nonsense! As a fashion magazine editor, there''s no way I''ll shave my hair!


    Irritated, he red at her. "How foolish of you!"

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Chapter 1367 Emotional Turmoil


    Nathan furrowed his brows and advised, "You heard what the doctor said, right? It''s risky not to get


    stitches. There''s a higher chance of infection, which might even leave a scar."


    Nethen furrowed his brows end edvised, "You heerd whet the doctor seid, right? It''s risky not to get


    stitches. There''s e higher chence of infection, which might even leeve e scer."


    Helme replied, "Then, so be it. It''s not like enyone cen see it under my heir. There''s no wey I''m letting


    them sheve my heed."


    The doctor chimed in, "We don''t heve to sheve it ell. We cen trim the heir neer the wound, end it won''t


    effect your overell eppeerence."


    She remeined firm in her disegreement.


    Feeling helpless end worried, Nethen tried tofort her. After e long time, she finelly egreed but


    repeetedly confirmed with the doctor thet only the heir eround the wound would be sheved, ensuring it


    would not effect her overell eppeerence.


    However, when the doctor finished stitching, Helme sew herself in the mirror Nethen found end wes


    elmost tempted to toss it in frustretion. A big chunk of her heir hed indeed been sheved. How could


    such e lerge sheved eree not be effecting her overell eppeerence?


    How would she style her heir to cover such e lerge beld petch? How would she be eble to fece people?


    Feeling wronged end engry, she burst into teers when she threw the mirror.


    Nethen wes stertled end flustered. She didn''t cry when she hed e concussion, nor when she hed e


    crecked bone. How could she cry so much over e heircut?


    Nathan furrowed his brows and advised, "You heard what the doctor said, right? It''s risky not to get


    stitches. There''s a higher chance of infection, which might even leave a scar."


    Halma replied, "Then, so be it. It''s not like anyone can see it under my hair. There''s no way I''m letting


    them shave my head."


    The doctor chimed in, "We don''t have to shave it all. We can trim the hair near the wound, and it won''t


    affect your overall appearance."


    She remained firm in her disagreement.


    Feeling helpless and worried, Nathan tried tofort her. After a long time, she finally agreed but


    repeatedly confirmed with the doctor that only the hair around the wound would be shaved, ensuring it


    would not affect her overall appearance.


    However, when the doctor finished stitching, Halma saw herself in the mirror Nathan found and was


    almost tempted to toss it in frustration. A big chunk of her hair had indeed been shaved. How could


    such arge shaved area not be affecting her overall appearance?


    How would she style her hair to cover such arge bald patch? How would she be able to face people?


    Feeling wronged and angry, she burst into tears when she threw the mirror.


    Nathan was startled and flustered. She didn''t cry when she had a concussion, nor when she had a


    cracked bone. How could she cry so much over a haircut?


    Nathan furrowad his brows and advisad, "You haard what tha doctor said, right? It''s risky not to gat


    stitchas. Thara''s a highar chanca of infaction, which might avanava a scar."


    Halma rapliad, "Than, so ba it. It''s not lika anyona can saa it undar my hair. Thara''s no way I''mtting


    tham shava my haad."


    Tha doctor chimad in, "Wa don''t hava to shava it all. Wa can trim tha hair naar tha wound, and it won''t


    affact your ovarall appaaranca."


    Sha ramainad firm in har disagraamant.


    Faaling halss and worriad, Nathan triad tofort har. Aftar a long tima, sha finally agraad but


    rapaatadly confirmad with tha doctor that only tha hair around tha wound would ba shavad, ansuring it


    would not affact har ovarall appaaranca.


    Howavar, whan tha doctor finishad stitching, Halma saw harsalf in tha mirror Nathan found and was


    almost tamptad to toss it in frustration. A big chunk of har hair had indaad baan shavad. How could


    such arga shavad araa not ba affacting har ovarall appaaranca?


    How would sha st har hair to covar such arga bald patch? How would sha ba a to faca pao?


    Faaling wrongad and angry, sha burst into taars whan sha thraw tha mirror.


    Nathan was stard and flustarad. Sha didn''t cry whan sha had a concussion, nor whan sha had a


    crackad bona. How could sha cry so much ovar a haircut?


    He hurriedly held her and soothed her. "Don''t cry, Halma. It''s okay. Look. You can cover it by parting


    bits of your hair from the other side." While speaking, he gently adjusted her hairstyle.


    He hurriedly held her ond soothed her. "Don''t cry, Holmo. It''s okoy. Look. You con cover it by porting


    bits of your hoir from the other side." While speoking, he gently odjusted her hoirstyle.


    Holmo sobbed while lying on the hospitol bed. "Nothon, you big lior! Weren''t you supposed to wotch


    the doctor? How did he shove so much off? Whot were you doing?"


    He held her close ondforted her. "Your wound is big, but the doctor did his best to keep it smoll.


    Don''t be too sod. You''re the most beoutiful, no motter whot. Hoir grows bock quickly, ond before you


    know it, it''ll be bock to normol in no time."


    "In no time? You''re just lying to me, you big lior. I won''t believe onything you soy onymore." The more


    she spoke, the louder she cried. Suddenly, she sot up ond shouted ot him, "Get out! I don''t wont to see


    you onymore!" Then, her olreody dizzy heod spun even more, ond she fell bock onto the bed, feeling


    nouseous.


    Shocked, he quickly held her to keep her steody. "Stoy still, Holmo. The doctor soid not to move. You


    hove injuries on your heod ond orm, ond it could be even more troublesome if they worsen. Don''t


    worry. We con olwoys weor wigs for o few doys. Your hoir will grow bock quickly, ond everything will be


    fine."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Despite everything, Holmo''s emotions grew even more ogitoted. "Get out! I don''t need your core!"


    He hurriedly held her and soothed her. "Don''t cry, Halma. It''s okay. Look. You can cover it by parting


    bits of your hair from the other side." While speaking, he gently adjusted her hairstyle.


    Nathan felt uneasy seeing her in such distress and worried that staying would only worsen things, so


    he reluctantlypromised. "Okay, okay, don''t be mad. If that''s what you want, I won''t stay. I''ll leave,


    alright?"


    Nethen felt uneesy seeing her in such distress end worried thet steying would only worsen things, so


    he reluctentlypromised. "Okey, okey, don''t be med. If thet''s whet you went, I won''t stey. I''ll leeve,


    elright?"


    She cried in the werd for e long time until her sobbing greduelly subsided. After e while, she mustered


    the courege to reech for the mirror on the bedside teble, end then¡­ The teers she hed berely stopped


    ceme pouring out egein. I look so ugly, horribly ugly.


    The werd door creeked open, end she recognized Nethen''s footsteps. However, shepletely


    ignored him, fecing ewey end softly sobbing. He whispered, "Helme, you must be hungry. I bought


    some food for you. Teke e look end see if there''s enything you like."


    Helme still did not respond to him. Eeting wes the lest thing on her mind, end she wes consumed by


    enger.


    His voice cerried e tinge of helplessness. "You cen give me the cold shoulder, but cen you et leest telk


    to Olivie?"


    Her eyelids twitched et his words. Is Olivie here? Why heven''t I heerd her footsteps? Is he lying to me


    egein?


    She hesiteted end remeined motionless until Olivie''s voice sounded. "Are you engry with Nethen just


    beceuse of this?"


    Helme wes surprised to find thet she hede. She slowly turned to look et her, her mouth pouting


    with immense grievence.


    Nathan felt uneasy seeing her in such distress and worried that staying would only worsen things, so


    he reluctantlypromised. "Okay, okay, don''t be mad. If that''s what you want, I won''t stay. I''ll leave,


    alright?"


    She cried in the ward for a long time until her sobbing gradually subsided. After a while, she mustered


    the courage to reach for the mirror on the bedside table, and then¡­ The tears she had barely stopped


    came pouring out again. I look so ugly, horribly ugly.


    The ward door creaked open, and she recognized Nathan''s footsteps. However, shepletely


    ignored him, facing away and softly sobbing. He whispered, "Halma, you must be hungry. I bought


    some food for you. Take a look and see if there''s anything you like."


    Halma still did not respond to him. Eating was thest thing on her mind, and she was consumed by


    anger.


    His voice carried a tinge of helplessness. "You can give me the cold shoulder, but can you at least talk


    to Olivia?"


    Her eyelids twitched at his words. Is Olivia here? Why haven''t I heard her footsteps? Is he lying to me


    again?


    She hesitated and remained motionless until Olivia''s voice sounded. "Are you angry with Nathan just


    because of this?"


    Halma was surprised to find that she hade. She slowly turned to look at her, her mouth pouting


    with immense grievance.


    Nathan felt uneasy seeing her in such distress and worried that staying would only worsen things, so


    he reluctantlypromised. "Okay, okay, don''t be mad. If that''s what you want, I won''t stay. I''ll leave,


    alright?"

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Chapter 1368 A Bold Act of Love


    Olivia resisted the urge tough and sat on the bed, saying, "Okay, quit it. Shaving your hair was


    necessary. Otherwise, they couldn''t stitch the wound properly. There''s a risk of infection and


    inmmation if they hadn''t done that. If it gets worse, the doctor might suggest shaving your whole


    head. So, it''s fine for now. Your hair will grow back in a few days, and you can style it to cover the


    area."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Halma''s eyes welled up with tears again, and she murmured with a hint of grievance, "I look hideous."


    Before Olivia could speak, Nathan earnestly interjected, "No, you don''t!"


    Halma wanted to re at him, but when she looked up, she was stunned. His previously cool hairstyle


    had been shaved into a bald head, but she had to admit he looked quite handsome even with no hair!


    She could not help but stifle augh, but as her lips curled up, she suddenly felt a sour taste in her


    mouth, and her eyes grew warm. Silly!


    With a tearful voice, she asked, "You weren''t injured, so why did you shave your head?"


    Seeing that she finally responded to him, he took a few steps closer and gently grabbed her hand. "I


    want you to know I''ll be by your side no matter how you look."


    Her vision instantly blurred, but she continued to tease him. "Do you even realize how ridiculously ugly


    you are?"


    With a smile, Nathan embraced Halma tenderly. "I don''t care about appearances as long as you don''t


    mind."


    Olivia was rendered speechless. This is no longer about my persuasion. This is just a tant PDA!


    After attentively feeding Halma some soup, he affectionately spent some time with her before standing


    up and saying, "Olivia, can you look after Halma for me? I need to go to the police station."


    Knowing that Nathan would not let Lexie off easily after what happened to Halma, Olivia readily agreed.


    With the man gone, she and Halma were left alone in the hospital room. She could not resist joking,


    "Seems like you''ve be quite arrogant with all the attention he''s giving you. When he called me, he


    acted like the world was ending, and I thought something major happened. In the end, you cried so


    much over a simple haircut?"


    Halma embarrassingly red at her. "I can''t believe you''re still making fun of me. Can''t you see how


    upset I am?"


    "Why should you be upset? I was blinded by all the love and affection you guys disyed. He even


    shaved his head without a fuss. You know how narcissistic he can be. Tsk tsk tsk. Once he''s


    awakened, there will be no stopping him!"


    At her remarks, Halma''s eyes welled up with tears once again. Memories of Nathan''s bald head


    shed in her mind and evoked a tender expression on her face. In a choked voice, she asked, "Am I


    hideous?"


    Oliviaughed and honestly replied, "It''s not that bad."


    Halma felt even more disheartened. If it''s not that bad, then it must be pretty ugly.


    "As the chief editor of a fashion magazine, how can I face people looking like this?"


    Olivia replied, "You''re a fashion editor. You lead fashion trends. Even if you had a bald head, people


    would consider it fashionable. You''re beautiful no matter what. Others might even think you look


    unique."


    Halma pouted. "Forget it. Who would consider my chewed-up hair beautiful?"


    Olivia could not hold back herughter. "Let it go. Your hair will grow back in a few days. If it really


    bothers you, you can shave it all off."


    "Screw you!" Halma red at her. "I''m not that daring. I want my elegant long hair back. Damn, Lexie.


    I''ll make her regret this once I get better!"


    "Don''t worry. Nathan won''t let her off easily." Olivia looked at Halma and teased with a smile. "I didn''t


    expect Lexie to fail in provoking you. You''ve grown up!"


    Halma exined, "It''s not that I''ve grown up, but I''ve figured things out. I hate being indecisive; I should


    be more assertive and confident. Why should I step back when ites to the man I''ve invested in? I


    won''t back down!"


    Olivia smiled. "You''re right. Love is supposed to make you happier, not reduce you into nothing."

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Chapter 1369 Unexpected Apologies


    While they engaged in conversation, they heard a knock on the door. Due to the concussion, Halma


    dared not move, so Olivia went to answer the door. When she saw Jade standing at the entrance, she


    was momentarily taken aback.


    "Olivia? You''re here too?"


    She finally reacted. "Uh¡­ Jade, what brings you here?"


    Jade seemed awkward and said, "I came to see Halma."


    Olivia could tell that she did note to cause trouble, so she let her in.


    Meanwhile, Halma had also heard Jade''s voice. Just as she tried to brace herself mentally, Jade had


    already entered the room. "Halma, how are you?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nervous, Halma struggled to sit up.


    Jade hurriedly supported her. "Don''t move. Please stay still. I heard you were hospitalized, so I came to


    check on you."


    Halma remained silent and stared at Jade nervously, wondering if she had found out about her


    rekindled rtionship with Nathan and if she was here to me her for taking him away.


    Jade sighed and said, "Nathan didn''t want me toe. He said I wasn''t sincere enough toe and


    apologize after everything had happened, but I came anyway because I felt guilty. Thest time I came


    to you, it was indeed due to my one-sided consideration as a mother. Under Ace''s influence, I also


    believed that a marriage between two people of the same background was more likely tost,


    especially for thepany''s development. However, in doing so, I overlooked your and Nathan''s


    feelings. I never expected him to be so resolute. He burned all bridges andpletely cut ties with us.


    His decisiveness scared me. Actually, I somewhat understand my son. He''s not the most mature


    individual and often loses interest in things quickly, but I never expected him to harbor such deep


    feelings for you. Of course, I wasn''t aware of all that happened between you two. Otherwise, I wouldn''t


    have said such things to you. If I had known, I wouldn''t have spoken like that. Although it might sound


    shameless to ask for forgiveness, I still want to say it. Considering I also have his best interests in


    mind, Halma, please don''t hold it against me, alright?"


    Halma was taken aback by her sincerity. Despite being hurt by her interference, Jade now sat before


    her and apologized genuinely. She could not find any words of me at that moment, saying, "Mrs.


    Baker, there''s no need for you to worry about it. I haven''t med you."


    "Thank you." Jade held Halma''s hand. "If you don''t forgive me, I can assure you that my son won''t


    forgive me either."


    Halma responded, "I promise you he won''t. He''s been busy these days. When he has the time, he''ll


    return to you."


    "Okay. Come back together when you two have time," Jade said, ncing toward Olivia, who was at


    the side. "How''s she? I heard she was beaten up by Lexie."


    Nodding, Olivia truthfully recounted the events that had happened at noon. Even so, Jade''s face


    showed obvious disgust. "How can that girl look so gentle and elegant yet do such shameless things?"


    Olivia added, "Not only is she shameless, but she is also malicious. When all the evidence was


    presented, and she couldn''t defend herself, she even tried to drag Nathan down and break his


    rtionship with Halma. I can only say she''s one vengeful woman!"


    Jade was taken aback for a moment and sighed remorsefully. "I thought I knew her well."


    As she spoke, she retrieved a bank card from her pocket and handed it to Halma. "Halma, this is a little


    gift from me. You can have it, and I sincerely hope you get along well with Nathan from now on."


    Realizing it was a bank card, Halma hurriedly pushed it back. "No thanks, Mrs. Baker. I can earn


    money myself. While I may not earn as much as you do, it''s enough for me to support myself. This is


    unnecessary."

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Chapter 1370 Who Do They Think My Wife Is?


    Jade said, "Do you still me me? I know my words hurt youst time, and I''m not expecting you to


    forgive me right away. When Nathan left home, he didn''t take anything. You still need to live, and the


    hospital expenses are not little. I just want to help you."


    Halma firmly replied, "No, it''s not necessary. Mrs. Baker, I have savings and won''t touch a single penny


    of Nathan''s."


    Jade felt she could not exin herself anymore, so she helplessly tried to borate, "I''m not worried


    that you will spend Nathan''s money. I just want topensate you. If you don''t ept it, it means


    you''re still angry with me."


    "No, I''m not. I like Nathan not because he''s the young master of the Baker Enterprise or because he''s


    rted to Eugene. I like him for who he is, and money has nothing to do with it."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For a moment, Jade found herself speechless. This is how young people should be, right? Young and


    passionate love can give them the courage to go forward without caring about anything else.


    She could not help feeling a little envious. Unlike their generation, where everything had to be weighed


    and bnced, even marriages and divorces were full of schemes and calctions.


    "Alright, if you ever encounter any difficulties, you must let me know."


    "Yes, sure."


    After Jade left, Olivia finally sat down and could not help but sigh. "Actually, Jade is quite tough. She


    just had an unfortunate marriage, bing a pawn in a political marriage. When she came here today,


    perhaps she felt wary of her son. But what she said was sincere. In the afternoon, she posted a Tweet


    exposing Ace''s extramarital affairs with other women over the years, including the woman''s name, age,


    and address, with pictures attached. She spared no feelings, and in the end, she explicitly stated that


    the divorce was because of Ace''s infidelity, which had nothing to do with Eugene. She threatened


    anyone spreading rumors to meet her in court."


    Halma was surprised and blurted out, "Wow, she knows all that? So, Nathan''s dad was quite lousy,


    huh? Then, why didn''t she divorce him earlier?"


    Olivia replied, "In high society, divorces involve interests, so it''s not easy to get divorced. Jade was


    pretending not to know and must''ve had a difficult life. But Nathan''s situation provided her with the


    courage to get a divorce. Maybe that was a relief for her."


    Halma said, "She does deserve our empathy."


    "Alright. Focus on your recovery. Look at your body; it''s not in good shape. Rest your eyes."


    Halma obediently closed her eyes and recalled something. "I suddenly remembered when you were


    hospitalized, and you and Eugene were not yet a couple. He was so attentive,ing to see you every


    day."


    Olivia''s expression softened as if she, too, recalled the past and all the ups and downs between them.


    Even the misunderstandings felt warm and sweet in retrospect.


    She stayed with Halma untilter in the evening when Nathan returned while being apanied by


    Eugene. The moment Olivia saw his man, she smiled, realizing she had missed him a bit.


    Interestingly, Eugene seemed to have a simr thought as he gazed into her sparkling eyes, feeling the


    urge to hold her in his arms and kiss her. He took a few steps forward, asking Halma, "How are you


    feeling?"


    Instinctively, he stopped before Olivia and gently rubbed her head as if he wanted tofort and


    cherish her.


    Halma hurriedly said, "I''m fine now. You should take Olivia home."


    That was the difference between Nathan and Halma versus others. Had it been anyone else, Eugene


    would have flipped out by then, seeing how much he doted on Olivia. Fighting and standing guard?


    Who do they think my wife is?

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Chapter 1371 Focus On Me


    They''re lucky that one is my nephew and the other is my wife''s best friend.


    Eugene had to suppress his heartache with reason and calmly responded, "Let''s go. The situation with


    Lexie has been resolved. I won''t let you suffer in vain." After saying that, he held Olivia''s hand and


    turned to leave.


    Only today did Nathan learn that Olivia was pregnant. No wonder Uncle looked so agitated and


    concerned. It turned out that she came back for two days and resolved two days'' worth of troubles for


    them. He was deeply grateful and escorted them to the door of the hospital room, saying, "Thank you,


    Olivia. When you guys visit next time, I''ll take good care of you."


    She replied, "Sure, you''ll be the chef."


    He solemnly responded, "Yeah, I''ll cook for you."


    Olivia chuckled. "Can you handle it yourself? If not, I''lle over tomorrow."


    Eugene immediately grabbed her hand and said, "Whye over? Let him hire a nurse."


    Nathanughed. "No, I can do it myself. I didn''t even know you were pregnant. Go on. Have a good


    rest." Then, he looked at Eugene and added, "Also, thank you, Uncle."


    Eugene nced disdainfully at him. "All just empty words."


    Olivia could not help butugh at the situation, greeted Nathan, and then left. Outside the door, she


    saw Eugene''s car waiting. He walked up to open the passenger seat door and presented arge


    bouquet of fiery red roses, saying, "For my most beautiful wife."


    She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "What''s the asion?"


    "Just feel like it."


    "You didn''t give me flowers when pursuing me. Now that you''ve got me, you wanna get all romantic?"


    Eugene looked at her and smiled. "You''re different from others. When I pursued you, you didn''t think it


    was romantic; you saw it as a targeted effort. But now, doing this is to make my wife happy."


    Olivia smiled and reached out to take the flowers. However, he hurriedly beat her to it, holding the


    bouquet before her. "Just look. They''re quite heavy."


    She pouted yfully, reaching out to take the bouquet. "I can carry them."


    At the sight of her lowering her head to sniff the roses, a thought suddenly shed in Eugene''s mind.


    She''s more delicate than the flowers. He took out his phone and snapped a picture of her.


    Olivia looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "To take a picture of you and show it to our daughter in the future." He took the flowers from her arms.


    "Alright, give me the flowers, and I''ll put them in the back."


    She obediently got into the car.


    On the way, Eugene grabbed her hand and said with concern, "You must be tired today."


    "No, I didn''t do anything. I just chatted with Halma."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The man was filled with resentment. "If Nathan calls you again tomorrow, don''t pick it up. Probably


    nothing good."


    Olivia could not help butugh. "Seriously? He''s your nephew."


    He frowned. "What do you mean? I don''t care. He''s still impudent."


    "It''s okay; I didn''t do anything."


    He nced at her. "You didn''t do anything? Do you remember that you''re pregnant? You got into a fight


    with someone. When I heard about it, I was terrified."


    "It''s no big deal. I''m not that delicate."


    Eugene was speechless. Not delicate? I wanted to make love but couldn''t.


    Olivia had no idea what he was thinking and asked, "Is Lexie''s situation resolved?"


    He hummed, giving a brief ount of today''s events. "Yeah. Finley and Lexie both wanted to settle


    privately, but Nathan disagreed. Not only did he submit the evidence for this incident but also the


    evidence of thest time the Snow and Smith Families plotted against him. I had Nn Group''s


    She snorted. "They got what they deserved. Ace also got pped in the face by your sister. His days


    won''t be easy either."


    He gently caressed the back of her hand. "Yeah, they will all get what they deserve. Enough about


    them. Now, focus on me.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Olivia looked at him and smiled. "Is your throat better?"


    Eugene replied, "Yeah, it is. I''ll probably be fine in another two days."


    "No rush. Nobody''s health is more important than my husband''s."


    He looked at her, his eyes showing surprise and delight. His sparkling gaze seemed to be filled


    with a gxy of stars. "Say that again."


    She pursed her lips and turned her head yfully. "Nope, forget it. If you missed it, too bad."


    Eugene endured thest stretch of the road and finally parked the car in the yard. He then


    unfastened his seatbelt, leaned over, and his voice carried a hint of seduction. "Darling, say it


    again."


    Olivia looked at him and smiled. At that moment, she ced her hands on his neck and kissed


    him gently on the lips, softly whispering three words, "I love you!"


    In that instant, an overwhelming sense of happiness enveloped him. His mind felt dizzy because


    she hardly ever spoke sweet nothings. These three words used to be foreign to her.


    He pulled her into his arms, then kissed her forehead, saying, "Darling, I love you too, only you!"


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye, and Eugene had only a few minor matters to handle. Worried


    that Olivia might be anxious, he delegated those tasks to his subordinates. When she learned about it,


    she suggested staying one more day to visit Halma.


    He agreed, and before going to the office, he dropped Olivia off at the hospital and then drove to his


    company. Over the past few days, he attended numerous meetings and signed countless documents,


    mostly rted to thepany''s strategic ns and future developments.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Since he had some free time today, he decided to figure out how to deal with Ace.


    Meanwhile, Olivia smoothly entered Halma''s hospital room and saw a harmonious and warm scene.


    Nathan was holding a bowl of soup and patiently coaxing Halma. "Come on. Eat a little more. You''ve


    lost weight; what''s there to gain?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Lost weight? When I looked in the mirror today, I found my face getting chubbier.


    Yet, you still dare to lie to my face."


    He sighed with exasperation and amusement. "You''re so stubborn. How can you gain weight by eating


    this nd stuff every day?"


    She retorted, "All I do is eat all day! Is that what you mean?"


    They exchanged nces, and in each other''s eyes, the familiar chemistry seemed to have changed


    slightly. They still bantered and teased each other, but there was something different.


    Olivia thought it could be the way they looked at each other. Their eyes exuded tenderness and


    indulgence, like how lovers should look at each other.


    She leaned against the door,zily knocking on it. "Bad timing?"


    Hearing her voice, the affectionate couple on the bed turned their heads in her direction.


    "Olivia¡­" Halma was delighted. "Why did youe? Aren''t you busy? Come in."


    Nathan looked at Halma''s joyful expression and smiled gently. "You two have at it. I''ll head out and


    check with the doctor about her condition." He then left the room.


    Olivia sat on a chair beside the bed and teasingly said, "It seems like Nathan is taking good


    care of you. Yourplexion is rosy, and you seem full of energy. You look like you''re in a good


    mood too."


    Halma blushed slightly and felt a bit embarrassed. "Am I getting fat? I feel like my face has


    gained weight."


    Olivia said, "You look fine; yourplexion is good too."


    Halma looked worried. "It must be because I''ve gained weight. With my body type, gaining a


    pound is like breathing, and losing a pound is like a life-or-death struggle. I can''t let him keep


    feeding me like this."


    Olivia sighed. "Looking at you two, I suddenly feel like a mother watching her children grow up.


    Finally, you guys have found your happiness."


    Halma also smiled. "Thank goodness you both came back. Otherwise, with so much on my


    te, things would''ve been a chaotic mess."


    Olivia refuted, "Don''t say that. From now on, don''t rush to every conclusion. In the past, Nathan


    hurt you because he hadn''t fully understood his feelings for you. But now, with all the care and


    consideration he shows you, who wouldn''t believe he loves you?"

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Halma gave Olivia a teasing re and softly said, "Why are you taking his side already? I know


    he''s your family."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes on her. "Doesn''t it hurt your conscience to say that?"


    Halma chuckled and reassured her. "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts."


    As they were yfully bantering, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened. Both turned


    to see who it was and were surprised to see a man carefully holding a fruit basket. They


    exchanged a nce, shocked that Finley, who had publicly apologized to Nathan on the


    inte, hade to ask for their help. He had be nothing more than a small-time editor


    of a mediocre magazine.


    He had no choice, though. Eugene and Nathan were determined in their stances, so he had to


    turn to Halma.


    Seeing both of them staring at him, Finley could not help but feel disdain in his heart. He


    pretended to be gentle and said, "I am Lexie''s father. I came here today to see how you are


    doing, Miss Jones." He ced the fruit basket on the cab.


    Olivia and Halma immediately understood his true purpose with his deliberate attempt to appear


    subservient. Halma shrugged lightly. "I''m fine."


    He sighed as if helpless. "Actually, this child of mine has been spoiled by me. She didn''t have any


    feelings for Nathan originally. It was us, as parents, who insisted on matchmaking them. In the end, she


    made a hasty decision to publicly apologize on the inte, which only led to receiving ridicule from


    everyone. She acted foolishly at that moment. I came here today to apologize on her behalf, Miss


    Jones. I hope you, as an adult, can forgive her this time. As long as she doesn''t go to jail, we can


    compensate you with whatever amount you want."


    Halma nced at Olivia, who was busy ying with her phone, appearingzy and indifferent, as if she


    had not heard Finley''s words. Of course, those words meant nothing to her.


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Snow, I know you''re rich. Did you read my medical report? I have a two-inch


    wound on my head that needed stitches. I had to shave my head to get it done. The concussion


    prevents me from even turning my head, and my cracked bone will take at least a month to heal. I have


    numerous injuries all over my body, and even a slight touch is painful. So, if I find someone to beat your


    daughter until she''s in the same state as me, then we''d be even, wouldn''t we?"


    At that, Finley''s face darkened. This woman has no shame. She treated him as if he were a nobody,


    even when he came to beg for her help.


    He narrowed his eyes, suppressing the anger in his heart, and patiently spoke, "Miss Jones, I sincerely


    came here to apologize."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I also sincerely advise you. If you don''t want your daughter to go to jail, follow my instructions, and I


    won''t pursue the matter further."


    Finley thought briefly and offered, "30 thousand, no, I''ll give you 70 thousand. Just drop the charges,


    and this 70 thousand will cover half a year''s revenue for your small magazine."


    He believed 70 thousand was generous. Like he said, what kind of revenue could her small magazine


    generate in a year? Moreover, the money should be more than enough to cover her injuries. He was


    being more than fair! If it were not for her rtionship with Nathan, he might have given her ten or


    twenty thousand to settle the matter.


    Olivia, who had been ying with her phone, furrowed her brows slightly. Finley''s proposal was


    utterly insincere. He looked down on Halma, offering her only 70 thousand as if she had never


    seen money before.


    Then, she nced at Halma, who seemed unaffected by his offer. Her indifferent attitude


    rendered Finley even more uneasy.


    "Still think you can get away with just 70 thousand after what your daughter did to me? I


    must''ve overestimated Snow Group¡ªno, I overestimated your love for her," Halma replied with


    a smile, maintaining her calm andposed demeanor.


    At that, his face suddenly turned grim. He had not anticipated a response like this.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    What does she mean? Not enough?


    On second thought, judging by her inexperienced appearance, she probably would not ask for


    much. On the contrary, he was even more contemptuous of her money-minded attitude. He


    pulled over a chair and sat down, no longer as cautious as before. His expression now carried a


    touch of recklessness, full of arrogance, as if any problem money could solve was not an issue.


    "So, how much do you want?"


    Halma sneered silently, but her face remainedposed, and her tone was light. "Let''s say 300


    million."


    300 million? Is she crazy? Even 300 million is too much to buy her life! How dare she ask for


    300 million for a tiny injury! She has some nerve!


    In addition to disdain, a trace of disgust appeared on Finley''s face. His voice carried a bone-


    chilling coldness. "Are you joking? Are you trying to rob me? How severe are your injuries that


    you need 300 million for treatment?"


    She frowned and earnestly said, "How could you say that? Do you think this money is for me to


    treat my injuries? What I''m buying is the rest of your daughter''s life."


    He squinted at Halma, who seemed like a chatan to him. He could not help but think his


    daughter had damaged her brain.


    However, she had not finished speaking. Although Finley could not give her 300 million, she felt she


    could still provoke him. So, she continued to coax him, "Why haven''t you understood until now? Your


    daughter is gentle, beautiful, and lovely. With a high-profile marriage and cooperation between our


    companies, the profits won''t be just 300 million, but even 3 billion won''t be a problem. However, it will


    be a different story if your daughter ends up in jail and has a criminal record. Not only will high-profile


    marriages be out of the question, even ordinary families would have to think twice. After all, having a


    criminal record can affect generations!"


    What doas sha maan? Not anough?


    On sacond thought, judging by har inaxpariancad appaaranca, sha probably would not ask for much.


    On tha contrary, ha was avan mora contamptuous of har monay-mindad attituda. Ha pud ovar a chair


    and sat down, no longar as cautious as bafora. His axprassion now carriad a touch of racssnass, full


    of arroganca, as if any prom monay could solva was not an issua.


    "So, how much do you want?"


    Halma snaarad sntly, but har faca ramainadposad, and har tona was light. "Lat''s say 300


    million."


    300 million? Is sha crazy? Evan 300 million is too much to buy har lifa! How dara sha ask for 300


    million for a tiny injury! Sha has soma narva!


    In addition to disdain, a traca of disgust appaarad on Fiy''s faca. His voica carriad a bona-chilling


    coldnass. "Ara you joking? Ara you trying to rob ma? How savara ara your injurias that you naad 300


    million for traatmant?"


    Sha frownad and aarnastly said, "How could you say that? Do you think this monay is for ma to traat


    my injurias? What I''m buying is tha rast of your daughtar''s lifa."


    Ha squintad at Halma, who saamad lika a chatan to him. Ha could not halp but think his daughtar


    had damagad har brain.


    Howavar, sha had not finishad spaaking. Although Fiy could not giva har 300 million, sha falt sha


    could still provoka him. So, sha continuad to coax him, "Why havan''t you undarstood until now? Your


    daughtar is gan, baautiful, and lovaly. With a high-prof marriaga and cooparation batwaan our


    companias, tha profits won''t ba just 300 million, but avan 3 billion won''t ba a prom. Howavar, it will


    ba a diffarant story if your daughtar ands up in jail and has a criminal racord. Not only will high-prof


    marriagas ba out of tha quastion, avan ordinary familias would hava to think twica. Aftar all, having a


    criminal racord can affact ganarations!"


    As she finished speaking, Olivia burst intoughter. Honestly, thisdy had a way with words. Halma


    gave her a yful re. "Hey, why are youughing at a serious moment?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia suppressed herughter and said, "Okay, continue."


    Finley''s veins bulged and deepened his voice. "It seems Miss Jones is not willing to settle this


    privately."


    Halma''s face turned icy cold. "Honestly, I''m only here today out of respect for you as a father. If


    it were Lexie, I wouldn''t waste a word on her. I don''t know her, yet she inexplicably subjected


    me to such a beating. How unjust is that? You probably haven''t watched the surveince


    footage from that day. You can''t imagine how miserable I looked and how shocking your


    daughter''s words were. Not only did she know my name, but she also said that I stole her


    fianc¨¦. I''ve known Nathan for eight years, and I don''t know how it turned into me stealing him


    from her. In the face of irrefutable evidence, she maliciously tried to provoke the rtionship


    between him and me. She covered her face and locked me in a cubicle, ganging up on me while


    I had no chance to fight back. They calcted everything perfectly, and it wouldn''t be an


    exaggeration to call it attempted murder. If my friend didn''t look for me, I might have been


    beaten to death there. How dare you say it was just a momentary confusion! Mr. Snow, I have


    feelings too, and I am also my father''s daughter. I have no other choice since you don''t agree


    with either of my proposals."


    He looked at Halma and finally realized he had underestimated thisdy, assuming she was an


    easy target. However, she turned out to be even more difficult than Nathan.


    He looked at Halma and finally realized he had underestimated thisdy, assuming she was an


    easy target. However, she turned out to be even more difficult than Nathan.


    He calmed himself down, suppressing the raging emotions within him. Then, he gently spoke,


    "Miss Jones, I know it''s Lexie''s fault. Still, the 300 million you mentioned is not realistic.


    However, we willpensate if you state a reasonable amount within a certain range."


    Halmaughed. It was one filled with disdain and scorn. Just a moment ago, he said he would


    compensate any amount. Now, he was talking about a reasonable range. Why boast if you can''t


    afford it?


    Before she could respond, a strong male voice came from the entrance. "I''ve already said it. We


    do not agree to a private settlement!"

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    When Halma saw Nathan, her lips naturally curved into a smile, her eyes shining brightly.


    Although he had a cold expression, he inexplicably gave her a sense of reassurance.


    Back when they were together, she always felt like something was missing and knew the


    problem was with her. Perhaps it was because she could not move on from the incident with


    Mnie, or perhaps, they had be ustomed to their previous way of interacting. No


    matter how one looked at it, they did not seem to be in a romantic rtionship.


    However, she understood him better and realized he cared about her after this incident; she had


    confidence in him. She would naturally act cute, be stubborn, throw tantrums, and even act


    unreasonable, and he would just indulge, pamper, and coax her. It was a feeling they had never


    experienced during their previous time together. It was a feeling of being in love!


    Nathan walked a few steps and stood before Halma, looking at her nervously. "Are you okay?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She was speechless. What can happen to me in this hospital, especially when Olivia is here?


    However, she knew he was just worried about her, so she obediently responded, "I''m fine."


    Yet, Finley felt that the situation had be even more difficult. He had wanted to handle


    Halma quickly while Nathan was away, but he did not expect him to return so soon!


    It seemed that there was no room for maneuvering in this matter. Thedy is right. If my


    daughter has a criminal record, not to mention marrying into a prestigious family, it will be


    difficult for her to find a match even in an ordinary household.


    Whan Halma saw Nathan, har lips naturally curvad into a sm, har ayas shining brightly.


    Although ha had a cold axprassion, ha inaxplicably gava har a sansa of raassuranca.


    Back whan thay wara togathar, sha always falt lika somathing was missing and knaw tha


    prom was with har. Parhaps it was bacausa sha could not mova on from tha incidant with


    Mnia, or parhaps, thay had ba ustomad to thair pravious way of intaracting. No


    mattar how ona lookad at it, thay did not saam to ba in a romantic rtionship.


    Howavar, sha undarstood him battar and raalizad ha carad about har aftar this incidant; sha had


    confidanca in him. Sha would naturally act cuta, ba stubborn, throw tantrums, and avan act


    unraasona, and ha would just indulga, pampar, and coax har. It was a faaling thay had navar


    axpariancad during thair pravious tima togathar. It was a faaling of baing in lova!


    Nathan walkad a faw staps and stood bafora Halma, looking at har narvously. "Ara you okay?"


    Sha was spaacss. What can happan to ma in this hospital, aspacially whan Olivia is hara? Howavar,


    sha knaw ha was just worriad about har, so sha obadiantly raspondad, "I''m fina."


    Yat, Fiy falt that tha situation had ba avan mora difficult. Ha had wantad to han Halma


    quickly wh Nathan was away, but ha did not axpact him to raturn so soon!


    It saamad that thara was no room for manauvaring in this mattar. Thady is right. If my daughtar has a


    criminal racord, not to mantion marrying into a prastigious family, it will ba difficult for har to find a


    match avan in an ordinary housahold.


    Suddenly, sadness overwhelmed him, and his voice took on a tinge of sorrow. "Nathan, Lexie knows


    she was wrong. It was just a momentary impulse. Please forgive her for once, considering the good


    rtionship between our families. Her life will be ruined if she ends up in jail. I''m begging you. Please


    don''t do this."


    He was about to kneel as he spoke.


    Nathan bent down and, with an expressionless face, helped him up. "You don''t have to do this. You


    love your daughter, and I love my girlfriend. She faced this undeserved cmity because of me, and I


    am so guilty, wishing I could bear it for her. If it was me whom your daughter harmed, perhaps I could


    overlook it for the sake of our family''s rtionship. But since she harmed my girl, there is no room for


    negotiation. Otherwise, I would feel guilty."


    His voice was calm, without any deliberate emphasis, but the underlying emotions of his concern and


    self-me were apparent in his words. How could someone like Nathan not take it seriously? He let out


    a sigh and walked away, feeling helpless.


    With solid evidence and the unbeatable top-notchwyers of the Nn Group, it was almost certain


    that they would lose thewsuit. However, settling the matter privately was no longer an option now.


    Finley could only find awyer to reduce his daughter''s sentence since avoiding prison was impossible.


    In the end, it was he who had caused harm to his daughter.


    In the end, it was he who had caused harm to his daughter.


    After he left, Nathan asked them, "What did he say?"


    Halma smiled. "He offered me 70 thousand to drop thewsuit."


    He scoffed. "70 thousand? Is he trying to bribe a beggar?"


    She replied, "Well, it was originally 30 thousand and increased to 70 thousand. He didn''t value me at


    all."


    Nathan snorted. "Who would value him anyway?"


    Halma teased, "I asked him for 300 million."


    He smiled indulgently, cupping her face, and kissed her on the lips. His voice was gentle. "It''s


    fine! We don''t need his money. I''ll earn it for you."


    Olivia''s forehead twitched. She should not be here. She should be somewhere else. Why did I


    choose to stay and witness this when I could''ve left?


    "I say¡­ Can you two be more discreet and respectful?"


    Nathan smiled yfully and looked over, reluctantly saying, "Alright, we''ll tone it down."


    Olivia stared at the two of them speechlessly, stood up, and said, "Alright, you two continue


    with your lovey-dovey act. Just don''t forget the pain once the wound heals. We''ll be going back


    to Mastar tomorrow. Call us if you need anything."


    The couple was surprised. "You''re leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes. I can''t stay away for too long. I''m worried about my kids. Goodbye," she replied.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Chapter 1376 Back To Mastar


    Olivia picked up her bag, leaving the hospital room. Eugene was no longer busy either. He had already


    prepared several ns targeting the Baker Enterprise in the morning, and in the afternoon, he bid


    farewell to Merlin at Nn Residence with Olivia.


    The next day, the two of them flew back to Mastar. The couple endured a flight of over ten hours, and


    by the time they arrived at their destination, it was already afternoon.


    Alex and Albert picked them up.


    Olivia found it normal to see Alex, but she was surprised to see Albert. "Mr. Bleu, why are you here


    too?" she asked.


    Alex smiled. "He''s been staying at the clinic these past few days. He followed me when he heard that


    you wereing back."


    Albert looked at the two emerging figures, craned his neck to look inside, and then turned his gaze to


    her. "Miss Maxwell, did the genius doctor note with you?"


    Her mischievous eyes blinked twice. "Uhm¡­ She''s been a bit busytely. She''ll meet with you when


    you return to Eurosia."


    He breathed a sigh of relief. He thought the genius doctor was unwilling to help since he did not see


    her. "Have you confirmed the time with the genius doctor?" he asked.


    She looked at Eugene, inquiring about when they should depart, but he gave her a look that allowed


    her authority. Only then did she turn to Albert and replied, "Whenever you''re avable works. She


    should be free in about three to four days." They needed to spend a few days with the children.


    He nodded. "I''m avable anytime. It just depends on the genius doctor''s schedule. Of course, the


    sooner, the better."


    ¡­


    North and the others knew Olivia and Eugene were back today, so they were waiting eagerly at the


    clinic entrance. Their mommy and daddy got married, so from then on, they would be a legitimate


    family.


    It was such exhrating news that rendered them on cloud nine. When they saw the car parked steadily


    at the back entrance of the clinic, the four little ones rushed toward Olivia.


    Eugene was startled by their imposing presence and was about to remind them that their mommy was


    pregnant. However, when they reached her, they all stopped, showing their maturity. They surrounded


    her, sweetly calling out, "Mommy! Mommy!"


    Perhaps they missed her.


    She smiled and hugged them, gently asking, "Did you all miss me?"


    "Yes!" all four replied in unison.


    She smiled warmly, reaching out to caress ke''s head, and asked, "Did you feel ufortabletely,


    ke?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He shook his head. "No, Mommy. Grandpa gave us shots."


    She was surprised. "Oh, the shots again? Did they hurt?"


    He nodded. "Yes, but we didn''t cry as we''ve grown up now."


    She bent down and hugged them again. "Yes, my little gentlemen are bing braver and braver. You


    are the pride of Daddy and Mommy."


    Eugene looked at them and inquired, "You all mentioned missing Mommy, but what about me?"


    The four little ones nced at each other, remained silent, and grinned.


    The man looked sullen. "You need to consult each other about this too?"


    North chuckled lightly. "We were worried that our different opinions would hurt your feelings."


    Eugene felt both amused and exasperated. "And now? Have you reached a consensus?"


    North nodded. "Yes, we''ve reached a consensus. Daddy, I missed you."


    Carter added, "Daddy, I missed you too."


    ke chimed in, "I missed Daddy too."


    Then, Terry solemnly dered, "I missed Daddy too. Important things must be said four times. Period."


    The four little ones collectively pounced into Eugene''s arms as soon as he finished speaking. He was


    surprised and moved, and for a moment, he could hardly hold them. His lips curled up, his face filled


    with gentle radiance, and his heart was warm. Along with it came sweetness and happiness. He felt


    dreamy, like floating in a honey jar.


    These four brilliant sons were all his¡­ His and Olivia''s.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Chapter 1377 A Heartwarming Family


    Eugene rubbed each of their little heads. "I missed you all too."


    The four little ones grinned with their small teeth.


    Jewel also approached Olivia and hugged her. "Are you tired?"


    She replied, "Not really. I slept on the ne, so I''m feeling energetic now."


    The four little ones were excited. "Daddy, Mommy, let''s go in. Grandpa and Grandma have been


    waiting for you for a long time." After speaking, they held the hands of Olivia and Eugene and walked


    inside as a group of people followed them in.


    Since Alex had been living with them for so long, he remained rtively calm when seeing the


    interaction between Eugene and the children. At most, he felt a bit jealous of his good fortune.


    However, Albert had just learned that Eugene and Olivia had children, not just one but four.


    This news was quite shocking to him. He had also investigated Eugene a few years ago and heard he


    was looking for a woman. Later, he heard he had found Olivia and even had a child. How does it turn


    into four sons now? Moreover, their affectionate actions earlier were truly enviable to others. How can


    they have such intelligent and adorable sons?


    He looked at Alex, uncertain, and asked, "Are all of them Eugene and Olivia''s children? Biological


    children?"


    Alex nodded in response. "Yes, all biological. Jealous, aren''t you?"


    Albert nodded, "Yes."


    Alex patted his shoulder and understandingly spoke, "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it. We''ve all been


    there."


    Albert could not help butugh.


    The four little ones dragged Olivia and Eugene into the backyard while Hector and Ellen came out of


    the room to greet them. "You''re fast. I thought you would take at least a week," said Hector.


    Olivia smiled. "Working overtime. Master, haven''t you been back to the research base recently?"


    Hector replied, "I went there just to get some medicine for Carter and returned on the same day.


    They''re here, so I didn''t dare to leave for too long."


    She reached out and linked her arm with Hector''s, coaxing him with a smile. "Thank you, Master."


    He red at her. "For what? They''re also my children."


    She did not want to argue with the old man, so she casually replied, "Okay. We are all your children. I


    heard ke say you gave them injections."


    Hector nodded. "Yup. Let''s do aprehensive examination for them when you return."


    Ellen could not interrupt them, but she was concerned about the pregnant Olivia and could not help


    saying, "Olivia,e inside quickly. You must be tired after a flight of over ten hours."


    "Mrs. Nn, I''m fine."


    Eugene reached out and rubbed her head. "Still onst name basis?"


    Ellen smiled expectantly at her as well. At that, Olivia suddenly felt embarrassed and tentatively called


    out to Ellen. "Mom."


    She was overjoyed and crisply responded, "Ah! Come inside quickly. Let me see your marriage


    certificate."


    The group of people chatted andughed as they entered the house.


    Eugene took out their marriage certificate to show everyone. Seeing the physical certificate was even


    more exciting than seeing the photos online. They both smiled sweetly, their eyes filled with affection.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Great. This is great!" Ellen was somewhat emotional and kept wiping away the tears from her eyes.


    Hector teased her. "Why are you crying? Isn''t this a happy asion?"


    She chuckled. "I''m just a bit overwhelmed. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have imagined that one day I


    could see my son get married and have children. My son and daughter-inw are here, and I have four


    little grandsons. Perhaps shortly, I will also have a little granddaughter."


    He continued, "Just be grateful for the present. This is your blessing. I''ve said before that you''ll enjoy


    your blessings in theter years. Look at how filial your son and daughter-inw are and your cute


    grandsons. This is your karma!"


    Ellen did not say a word but smiled at him. It resembled a gentle breeze, as tender as water, soft but


    warm. Just looking at it made one''s heart flutter.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Chapter 1378 A Tense Scene


    Hector hastily withdrew his gaze, appearing somewhat diposed, and his heart was pounding


    wildly. Worrying that Eugene and Olivia might notice his unease, he coughed awkwardly to cover up.


    Though they did not voice any objections, he found that disying affection in front of the youngsters


    was a bit awkward.


    However, his effort to appear nonchnt did not go unnoticed by Olivia. She could not help but hum


    yfully. Oh? Is Master smitten? Once my mother-inw wins him over, I bet he will follow her off. By


    then, the Rogers siblings will naturally follow us back. Tsk tsk tsk!


    She felt amused at her cleverness.


    Later, Ellen asked about Merlin''s health and inquired about Brian. Olivia and Eugene recounted the


    recent events in Criecia over the past few days, and the conversation continued for quite a while.


    As Olivia had not seen George the entire time, she could not help but ask, "Where''s George? Why


    haven''t I seen him?"


    Ellen raised her eyes and looked at her. "Penny is here."


    At that, Olivia furrowed her brows slightly and exchanged nces with Eugene. "When did she arrive?"


    "She arrived the day you went back and has been staying at the front clinic with George these days,"


    Ellen replied.


    Jewel sighed and added, "There''s also the child I savedst time. He''s been getting injections here


    these days. And then, there are two women¡­ I think you know what I mean, right?"


    Olivia''s imagination ran wild as she pictured a scene of a conflict between new love and old love. It


    makes sense now why he hasn''t had time toe back and see me. He must be dealing with quite a


    lot!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She got up with a curious glint in her eyes. "I''ll take a look!"


    Naturally, Eugene did not want her to go alone and followed her to the front clinic with Jewel tagging


    along. As soon as they approached the clinic, they heard various voices mixing, creating a chaotic


    scene. Talking, crying, arguing, and various other noises had turned the normally quiet clinic into


    chaos. Olivia instinctively frowned. George loves quiet. This noisy environment must be driving him


    crazy.


    As she quickened her pace, she noticed Penny talking to Mika with a cold expression when she


    entered the room. "Can''t you calm your child down? His constant crying is disturbing other patients!"


    Mika furrowed her brows. "He''s just two years old. How can you expect him to act as sensibly as


    you do? Do you think he''ll simply stop crying if I don''t allow him to cry?"


    Penny said, "Can''t you, at the very least, hold him tofort him? How can you bear to watch him cry


    like this?"


    Mika retorted, "He cries even more intensely when I hold him. Didn''t you notice that?"


    Penny responded, "Then, what''s the use of you being a mother?"


    "He''s crying because he''s sick and ufortable," said Mika. "It''s your responsibility to treat him. If


    you can''t handle it, find someone capable and stop dictating what I should do."


    Olivia frowned. With things escted to this point, why hasn''t George intervened?


    Filled with suspicion, she walked into the room, and her eyes swiftlynded on George, who was


    attentively caring for an elder in a calm corner. He appeared absorbed in his task, seemingly oblivious


    to themotion that had unfolded outside. However, she noticed the deepening furrows between his


    brows, and he appeared rather haggard. It was evident that he had lost some weight during the few


    days they had not seen each other.


    As she pondered the situation, she came to the realization. Neither of these two is easy to handle. It


    would be strange if he didn''t feel exhausted!


    Without paying any attention to the two arguing women, she marched straight to him to find out what


    was going on. "George!"


    He was taken aback by Olivia''s sudden appearance and looked up to see her face. His expression


    immediately lit up, and he seemed on the verge of tears, overwhelmed with joy. "My goodness, you''re


    finally back!"


    She smiled. "Are you okay? You must be exhausted, right?"


    George sighed and nced at the two who were still engaged in their quarrel. "It''s fine. Did you just


    arrive?"


    "Yeah, for hours now. You didn''t look for me, so I assumed you were busy and decided toe here.


    What happened?"


    He hesitated to answer, not knowing where to start.


    Olivia, however, could not help butugh. "You can''t withstand the favor of a beauty, huh?"

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Chapter 1379 Who Made the Child Cry?


    George red at Olivia with a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "Why are you stillughing? Stop it. You


    need to find a way to make them leave, or I''ll end up running sooner orter."


    She chuckled. "They came for you. How should I get rid of them?"


    He furrowed his brows. "Aren''t you always full of ideas? Hurry up and think of something."


    "You don''t like either of them?" she asked.


    "Don''t you already know who I like?"


    "Alright, alright. I got it," Olivia yfully retorted.


    In the meantime, Penny had already spotted Eugene and greeted him with delight, "Eugene, you came


    back."


    Puzzled, he wondered how she managed to find him despite not disclosing his location to her. "Why


    are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    She smiled sweetly. "I''m here for George."


    He was surprised. "When did you two get so close?"


    Penny blushed. "We''ve been close for a long time, okay?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was taken aback. Judging from her face, it seems she fancies George. Is he the man she likes?


    Before he could figure it out, Olivia arrived. She handed a lollipop to the crying child, who immediately


    stopped crying after receiving it. Instantly, the room became much quieter.


    She sat beside the child, ying with him for a while before subtly checking his wrist. Then, she looked


    at Mika. "Your child is crying so intensely. Why aren''t youforting him?" Her words were not


    aggressive, but her tone exuded a sense of authority that contrasted with Penny''s.


    Mika''s tone unconsciously softened. "He doesn''t want me. Every time I hold him, he cries. I don''t


    know what''s wrong with him. I was just thinking of letting Dr. Parsons take a look."


    Seems like Mika wants to pick up where she left off with George. How delusional of her.


    "Have you beening here these days?"


    Mika''s gaze shifted to the child, who was now quietly eating the lollipop. "Yes, he seems to be in a


    better mood here."


    Olivia asked, "And what does Dr. Parsons say about his condition?"


    Frowning, Mika felt annoyed by her questioning. I don''t even intend to seek her help, so why is she


    trying to show off here?


    As she nced at Eugene standing by her side, she maintained herposure and responded, "The


    doctor mentioned that he might''ve been frightened, but the prescribed medication doesn''t appear


    effective. He continues to cry at the slightest movement."


    Observing the child enjoying his candy, Olivia inquired, "In what situations does he cry?"


    Mika responded, "He cries whenever I hold him!" With that statement, she appeared eager to


    demonstrate her point to Olivia and lifted the child, who had been peacefully seated on the chair,


    attempting to console him. Shortly after, the child''s legs twitched, and tears welled up as he called out,


    "Mommy!"


    With an anxious and helpless expression, she looked at Olivia. "You see, just like this."


    As Olivia''s face darkened, she attempted to take the child, but Eugene, who looked worriedly at her


    abdomen, quickly intervened. "Don''t hold him."


    Jewel chuckled and promptly offered, "Olivia, I''ll do it."


    Taking the child from Mika''s arms, she gently coaxed him. After a while, the child''s crying subsided,


    but he remained visibly upset with tears and asional sniffles. He looked at Mika with an innocent


    and pitiful expression.


    Despite her child''s distress, she did not even spare a nce. As soon as George finished his work, she


    hurriedly approached him. "George, could you please take a look at Alvin?"


    Olivia stopped her and could not control her anger, questioning, "You don''t see any problem with


    leaving your child in the care of just anyone or a stranger?"


    Despite seeing Olivia stop Mika, George acted as if he had not heard her and proceeded toward the


    backyard.


    Mika furrowed her brow and nced at Olivia, who was blocking her, with a slight hint of annoyance


    in her eyes. "Any problem? Then, tell me, why is he crying?"


    Olivia''s voice turned icy. "Shouldn''t you know best?"

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Chapter 1380 Unveiling Deception


    A flicker of panic passed through Mika''s eyes, and she stammered, "W-What do you mean by that?"


    With a cold glint in her eyes, Olivia persisted, "Isn''t this your child? Why would you treat your kid like


    that?"


    Feeling her heart sinking, Mika hastily attempted to deflect. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Olivia''s lips curved mockingly. "You purposely made him cry just to find an excuse to see your dear


    George, didn''t you?"


    At that moment, Mika was stunned. How does she know? Is she trying to deceive me? She must be.


    She retorted defensively with a mix of fierceness and timidity, "What nonsense are you talking about?


    Why would I make him cry for no reason?"


    Olivia retorted, "I''m wondering the same thing. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs, but you? You''re


    not even worth as much as a beast. Do you honestly think you can rekindle your rtionship with


    George? Well, you''re not even deserving!"


    "D-Don''t make baseless usations. We''re simply here to see a doctor."


    Olivia held her phone threateningly. "Do you want me to call the cops?"


    Mika snatched her child from Jewel''s hands and angrily cursed, "You''re crazy."


    Olivia firmly stated, "That''s your child, not a bargaining chip! I hope you have some morals and treat


    him well. Don''t let me catch you hurting him again, or I''ll call the cops."


    Mika''s heart trembled, and she dared not stay any longer. Clutching the child tightly, she left without


    looking back.


    Penny''s bright eyes gazed at Olivia, and she unexpectedly found her mesmerizing at that moment! She


    had noticed that Mika had developed an ulterior motive for Georgetely. When the child was sick,


    she dressed up daily and wore revealing outfits, yet there was no sign of worry on her face.


    Thus, Penny did not like her and wanted to drive her away. However, being just a guest, she could only


    observe and prevent them from getting too close. Much to her surprise, Olivia effortlessly drove her


    away and appeared to see through her tricks. Otherwise, that woman would not have left so dejectedly.


    "Liv, you''re incredible! How did you see through her like ss?"


    Olivia nced at Penny indifferently. She bore no fondness for her either, but she had no choice


    because Penny was Eugene''s sister. Why did she suddenly be so understanding? And she even


    called me Liv. Well, for the sake of this title, I''ll tolerate her and give Eugene some face.


    "Didn''t you notice that the child was scared when he saw her?"


    Penny could notprehend. "Is that how you knew she deliberately made him cry?"


    "When the child was in her arms, his thigh suddenly twitched. If it didn''t hurt him, why would he cry?"


    With that, Olivia looked at her disdainfully and walked toward the backyard. Eugene immediately


    followed, firmly taking his wife''s side.


    As Penny still had many questions to ask, she hurriedly caught up with her. "Hey, Liv, can you tell me


    what''s the rtionship between her and George? What did you mean by her wanting to reignite the


    rtionship?"


    Olivia replied, "Stop following me. I''m tired."


    Penny stopped in her tracks and naively agreed. "Okay. Then, can I see you tomorrow, Liv?"


    Olivia did not reply and quickened her pace.


    Eugene frowned. "So, you don''t like Penny pursuing George?"


    Olivia nced at him. "Do you think I should like it, then?"


    He was puzzled, wondering why she would be disturbed by that match. Does that mean she likes


    George? However, asking such a question would only anger her, so he could not say it aloud.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a moment of contemtion, he said, "We''re married, and George is single. It''s good for him to


    have someone to apany him and help him move on faster. Isn''t that a good thing?"

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Chapter 1381 Jealousy


    Olivia pouted. "We still have to look for someone George likes. If it''s your sister, just forget about it."


    The furrow between Eugene''s eyebrows deepened. It wasn''t because of what Olivia had said about


    Penny, but he greatly disliked hering to George''s defense. She was well aware of George''s


    feelings for her¡ªnot only would he dislike Penny, he wouldn''t like anyone else either. "Rtionships


    will develop over time. Just because your senior doesn''t like her now, it doesn''t mean that he wouldn''t


    like her in the future. You have to give them a chance to try things out."


    "It''s not like I''m stopping them. George was the one who told me to send them away. He clearly doesn''t


    like them either."


    "Then, we can help him."


    Olivia whipped around to shoot him a re. "Actually, I don''t like it either."


    Eugene froze in ce. Don''t like it?


    He hurriedly strode forward to catch up to her, ultimately unable to stop himself from asking, "You don''t


    like looking for a girlfriend for your senior? Don''t tell me you''re trying to be his second choice."


    At his words, Olivia immediately stopped in her tracks. She whirled around to look at him, her eyes


    turning cold. "I just signed the marriage papers with you, and I have your child in my belly. Do you think


    that it''s appropriate to say that to me?"


    Eugene immediately fell silent. Realizing that he had lost his cool, he hastily reached out to grab her


    hand. "Olivia, don''t be angry. I was just joking with you."


    Olivia shook him off immediately, her voice cold as she growled, "It''s not funny at all!"


    She didn''t wish to argue with him immediately after returning home, especially with so many people in


    the house. However, although she could avoid a fight, she was still unable to suppress her anger. After


    greeting Hector and Ellen who were sitting in the living room, she informed them that she felt


    exhausted and wanted to head back to get some rest.


    At the sight of Olivia''s displeased expression and Eugene''s guilty look, Ellen asked urgently, "Eugene,


    what happened?"


    Eugene only brushed her off dismissively. "It''s nothing."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon seeing that he was about to follow her, Ellen hurriedly reminded him, "Don''t irk Olivia, you hear?


    She''s pregnant, so her emotions aren''t that stable. You should go easy on her a little."


    "Yeah, I know." At that, Eugene swiftly went after Olivia in long strides.


    George''s gaze followed their retreating figures closely, but he was still unable to do anything.


    Ellen let out a sigh. "Why can''t that brat knock it off? He''s always making Olivia angry."


    Hector chuckled and said reassuringly, "Don''t worry. They''re not little kids anymore; all couples fight


    every now and then."


    She said, "That son of mine has never been in a rtionship, so even though he''s given his heart to


    Olivia, I''m worried that he''ll say the wrong thing."


    He replied, "Olivia is the same; she''s quite stubborn because of how much we spoiled her. Let''s just


    stay out of their business. Young couples get into arguments just as quickly as they make up. Who


    knows? They might''ve already reconciled by the time we''re done making dinner."


    Ellen nodded in agreement. "You have a point."


    "Come on, let''s start making dinner."


    As Hector reentered the kitchen, Ellen trailed after him. "Let''s make some roasted pork loin. Isn''t that


    your favorite?"


    "There''s no need to go through all that trouble. You''ve already made enough. Aren''t you tired?"


    With a gentle look in her eyes, Ellen smiled and said, "Not at all. I feel happy when I see all of you


    enjoying the food I make."


    Hector only gazed at her silently, a smile ying at the corners of his lips. While the two downstairs


    were brimming with affection, the other couple upstairs were a stark contrast¡ªone talking his mouth


    off, and the other refusing to say a word.


    As Eugene observed Olivia, who was sprawled on the bed and refusing to acknowledge him, he began


    to mull over the reason why she had lost her temper, and if they had any problems between them.


    However, the answer was no. He loved her, and she loved him. Hence, was she angry because he


    spoke out of line? If that was the case, he decided to be honest with her.


    After arriving at this conclusion, he grabbed her hand and begged pitifully, "Don''t be angry, darling, I


    know I said the wrong thing. I thought that you didn''t want your senior to get a girlfriend because¡­ you


    still like him."


    When Olivia turned around to re at him, he hastily added, "N-No, I know you don''t like him that way.


    You only see him as your brother. I just didn''t think it through earlier because I was a little¡­ jealous."

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Chapter 1382 Break Them Up


    Olivia found Eugene''s pitiful expression adorable, and her heart instantly melted into a puddle.


    However, she continued to force a frown as she barked fiercely, "Just because you''re jealous, you


    decide to put abel on me? Do you have a problem? If I liked my senior, do you think you''d stand a


    chance?"


    After saying that, she reached out and shoved him.


    Grabbing her hand before she could pull away, Eugene piled a simpering smile on his face. "Yes, I


    have a problem. I shouldn''t have lost my sense and reason out of jealousy earlier and said all of those


    things without thinking it through. I thought you didn''t like me finding a girlfriend for your senior."


    Olivia red at him. "I just don''t like that sister of yours. She''s unreasonable, stubborn, and arrogant.


    How is she a good match for my senior?"


    Eugene''s wrinkled brow loosened. "Then, are you nning to break them up? It''s their rtionship¡­"


    "Get lost!" Losing her temper, Olivia began to struggle from his grasp.


    This man isn''t listening to anything I say at all!


    However, Eugene refused to leave. Instead, he tightened his grip around her hand. "I won''t go. Look,


    I''m not defending her. I just don''t understand why you''re so against it."


    "She''s been repeatedly disrespectful toward me, and she even sent someone to capture me. Even


    though it was proventer that Nicole was the one behind that incident, does it mean that she wasn''t


    involved at all? If I had fallen into her hands, would she not harm me? I can only say that Nicole had


    outwitted her at that time and didn''t give her a chance to act. Do you think my senior would like a


    woman like her?"


    "And how am I breaking them up? If they were dating, that would be breaking them up. But now, your


    sister is just pursuing my senior all on her own. How am I breaking them up if nothing has happened


    between them? After all she''s done to me, I''m being generous enough by not stopping them, but you


    want me to y matchmaker for them? Do I look like a pushover?"


    Eugene''s shoulders rxed at her words. So, he doesn''t like Penny¡­ All right! As long as she isn''t


    against George getting a girlfriend, all of this isn''t an issue.


    At that thought, a smile bloomed at the corners of his lips. "Okay, okay, don''t be angry. In that case, we


    won''t help her anymore. When she finally gets past you one day, we''ll offer our help again, all right?"


    Olivia huffed. "No. If you force your sister on my senior, isn''t it like pushing him into a pit ofva?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Eugene refuted in exasperation, "It''s not that serious. She''s spoiled and unreasonable, and even I don''t


    like most of the things that she''s done, but as a matter of fact, she''s only a girl who''s been pampered


    rotten. She''s not as cunning as you; if you hadn''t been suspicious during that incident with Nicole, she


    wouldn''t have realized that she''d been manipted to that extent even until she''s six feet below the


    ground!"


    She pouted. "We''re talking about your sister''s problem here. Why did you have to drag me into it? If I''m


    cunning, would I let you pick on me this much?"


    Eugene was rendered speechless. Who is the bully here?


    "Look, darling, I''m the one who''s kneeling."


    Hearing that, Olivia nced at him. He was kneeling by her bed, and if someone witnessed this scene,


    they would''ve assumed that she had ordered him to kneel.


    "Who told you to kneel?"


    Eugeneughed. "Well, I have to be sincere when I''m apologizing."


    As a matter of fact, he had been squatting by the side of the bed in order tofort Olivia while looking


    at her face, but he had unwittingly dropped to his knees after growing tired.


    Olivia was at a loss for words. "Do you think I''d believe you? Aren''t you kneeling because you couldn''t


    squat anymore?"


    Eugene red at her teasingly. "Isn''t it because it took you so long to forgive me that I got tired from


    squatting?"


    Oliviaughed. "You got tired so quickly?"


    Her small hand gripped his shirt as her fingers lightly traced circles on the fabric. A seductive look


    gleamed in her mischievous eyes, just like a captivating witch.


    "Gene, you''re not that fit, are you?"

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Chapter 1383 George¡¯s Dilemma


    The tightness in his throat that Eugene felt earlier was immediately reced with a darkened


    expression when he heard Olivia''s words¡ªcriticizing his manhood was practically like ying with fire.


    His hand still holding hers, he leaned in closer to her with a dangerous smile ying on his lips. "Go


    on! Say it again. I''m listening."


    At first, Olivia was only nning to tease him, but his fierce demeanor startled her for a moment.


    However, she soon calmed down and shed a bright smile at him. "What are you trying to do?"


    Eugene growled viciously in reply, "Let me jog your memory for you; did you forget how you were


    begging for forgiveness underneath me?"


    Olivia''s dark eyes bore into his without any trace of fear, but the emotion was rather filled with


    provocation. "Then, do you not want a daughter anymore?"


    Eugene froze at her words. No wonder this woman is flirting with me. How dare she try to torment me?


    Mustering all his strength to suppress the sudden urge that arose within him, Eugene gritted his teeth in


    anger. "Just you wait, you minx. Wait until my daughter is born."


    Olivia smiled at him smugly. "Gene¡­ Don''t forget to work out until then."


    Eugene was instantly rendered speechless, filled with the urge to teach her a lesson.


    As dinnertime rolled around, things turned out as Hector and Ellen had expected¡ªEugene led Olivia


    downstairs, their hands intertwined and their eyes filled with smiles, making it clear that they had made


    up.


    Ellen let out a helplessugh upon seeing that he had indeed guessed correctly. She secretly cast a


    nce at Hector, only to meet his gaze. As soon as their gazes shed, they shared a knowing smile.


    "Come and eat," Ellen ushered.


    One by one, they took their seats. As time went on, the number of people in their household had begun


    to increase, and now Penny had joined them along with the usual people. As she hoped to find out


    where George sat to pick a seat close to him, she did not take a seat even after the others had already


    done so.


    To her dismay, George deliberately avoided her every single time. After this situation repeatedly


    urred, she slowly began to lose confidence, and even if there was an empty seat near him, she


    would not have the nerve to take it as he woulde up with every reason in the book to switch seats


    whenever she was next to him. Hence, she could only settle for sitting opposite him, reassuring herself


    that she could still look at him at the very least.


    On the other hand, George was truly fed up. These past few days felt like a living hell for him. These


    two women would put on a dramatic show multiple times a day, and he would be summoned to decide


    who was in the right or wrong every single time. Now, he wished for nothing more than to toss them


    both out the door.


    However, as one of them was his patient, he couldn''t push her away, and the other was Eugene''s sister


    and Olivia''s sister-inw, so he had no way of driving her out either. Hence, he had no choice but to


    live in hiding, hoping that the two of them would grow some self-awareness.


    Earlier, he had heard from Penny''s chattering that Olivia had already chased Mika away, so it


    seemed that she would not be returning any time soon. If that weren''t the case, he was certain that he


    would eventually be driven into insanity by these two women.


    At the dinner table, Eugene suddenly spoke up. "Olivia and I might have to leave in a few days."


    As soon as his words fell, the rest whirled around to look at him.


    Ellen''s brow furrowed deeply at his words. "You''ve juste back; where are you going again? The


    kids have been waiting for you for days. In any case, you''re supposed to spend some time with them at


    home, aren''t you?"


    Eugene answered, "Yeah, we''ll spend some time with them for now, and we''ll only be leaving in a few


    days. Someone is sick and is asking for Olivia''s help, but I''m worried about her, so I have to go with


    her."


    At that, he turned toward Alex. "You and Jewel might have to stay here for a few more days. If you


    have any urgent matters to attend to, use these few days to take care of them."


    "Is it Albert?" asked Alex.


    As a matter of fact, he wanted to ask them which one of Albert''s subordinates got ill to the extent where


    Eugene had to visit every single day as if he were clocking into work. The fact that he was even tagging


    along in an event as minor as picking someone up from the airport showcased how important this


    person was to him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, as Jewel and George were the only other people present who knew about Albert''s true


    identity, he did not go into the details. Even so, Eugene understood what he meant, and he only


    hummed vaguely in reply without saying anything else.


    North and the other three children exchanged unhappy nces; they had just returned, after all. He


    turned to look at Olivia. "How long are you going to be there?"

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Chapter 1384 An Important Patient


    Olivia had an apologetic look in her eyes as she exined, "We can''t be sure for now. It depends on


    the patient''s condition, but it''ll take a week at the very least. Daddy and Mommy will still spend a few


    more days with you here."


    "Will you be in any danger?" North pressed.


    Rather than feeling dismayed by their departure, he was mostly concerned. While the others might not


    know who Albert truly was, he was more than aware. That man was a member of the royal family who


    had taken over Eurosia, and if anything were to happen, they would be at risk no matter how powerful


    Eugene was.


    Feeling her heart melt at the sight of North''s concern, Olivia reached out to rub his head. "Don''t worry, I


    won''t. I''m only going there to treat a patient, so how dangerous could it be?"


    At that, she looked at Hector. "Master, can you stay here for the time being? Although ke''s illness


    has been under control recently, I''m still worried."


    Naturally, Hector was just as worried as her, and he would most definitely keep an eye on the children if


    Olivia wasn''t around. There was just one thing he couldn''t wrap his head around¡ªhow important was


    this patient that she had to drop everything just to save them, including her sick son?


    "Is this patient very important to you?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yeah."


    As her patient was someone who held great significance to Albert, they were naturally just as important


    to her. Setting aside her role as a doctor, she still owed him a favor and couldn''t simply turn a blind eye


    and refuse to help. Moreover, she was also curious to uncover the truth behind Winnie''s words and see


    for herself whether she had any connection to the Eurosian royal family. Doreen, the personal guard of


    the former queen, nchett, might be the only one she could seek answers from.


    "Master, if you''re too busy, you can take care of your business first. I''ll leave when you''re done."


    "It''s all right. You can leave whenever you want. Don''t worry about things at home," Hector reassured


    her.


    However, George grew concerned as well. "Is it just the two of you? I''lle with you too."


    Olivia stopped him. "You don''t have to. The kids and everyone else here are the ones who actually


    need to be taken care of. I''m worried about them, so I need you to help me take care of them."


    George was aware that Olivia would not need him at all with Eugene present. Without him realizing it,


    she had stopped needing his help at some point. Moreover, with the clinic binding him in ce, he


    couldn''t go anywhere even if he wanted to.


    On the other hand, Penny discreetly let out a breath of relief. She wasn''t worried about what Olivia and


    Eugene were up to at all; she only cared about where George would be. Wherever he was, she would


    definitely be there.


    Alex asked, "In that case, I''ll take a trip back home with Jewel tomorrow. When are you leaving?"


    Jewel cast him a sideways nce, wanting to ask him why she would fly back if she had no business


    back home. However, she only pursed her lips and remained silent.


    "It depends on you. If you have a lot to deal with there, you can take your time. We''ll leave once you


    come back."


    As for Albert, they had no choice but to leave him waiting.


    "We''ll try our best to return in three days," Alex said.


    After dinner, George brought up the situation at the police station. He exined that Blood Rose had


    been sentenced to execution for her brutal and heinous methods of murder, and her aplices


    received varying prison terms.


    Mason''s parents had left after attending the trial, finally finding some closure, and George had


    personally escorted them onto the ne. Of course, he handed them thepensation that Eugene


    had prepared, which was enough money for them to livefortably for the rest of their lives, along


    with a property in Summer City. Although it couldn''t change the fact that their son had tragically left


    them, it provided some sce for the living.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That night, as if they had decided beforehand, the children swarmed to Olivia''s room. As soon as they


    entered, they rushed forward with gleeful smiles, calling out to their parents.


    Eugene and Olivia exchanged a nce. Naturally, they were well aware that their children missed


    them. They had been gone for several days, only to announce that they would be leaving again as


    soon as they returned, and their children simply hadn''t had enough time with them yet.


    "Come up, all of you."


    Hearing that, the four children climbed onto Olivia''s bed and took a seat around her. Fortunately, her


    bed wasrge enough to fit all of them.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Chapter 1385 Too Slow


    "Have you been studying these few days?"


    "Of course," North replied.


    "Our teacher is too slow," Carter piped up.


    "Slow? What do you mean? Does she talk too slowly?" Olivia asked in confusion.


    Hearing that, ke couldn''t help butin, "He takes too long to give us the questions."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "He''s wasting our school fees," Terry chimed in.


    Olivia exchanged an amused look with Eugene. "He''s just worried that you might not understand. You


    shouldn''t badmouth him like that."


    "I have a reason to be doubtful," Terry retorted.


    "Which part of the book I bought for you have you studied now?" Eugene asked.


    "We finished it," Carter replied.


    "You''re done with the entire book?" Eugene asked in surprise.


    ke shook his head. "Not one book."


    Eugene let out a sigh of relief at his words. That''s what I thought. If they''ve finished an entire book and


    still think it''s too slow, how much faster can they go?


    However, ke continued, "It''s four books."


    Taken aback, Eugene asked in a disbelieving tone, "You''re done with four books?"


    "We''re almost done with the fifth as well," Terry added nonchntly.


    Hearing that, Olivia couldn''t help but ask, "Why are youining about him being too slow when


    you''ve finished five books in a few days?"


    "He doesn''t teach. He only gives us a few questions every day during ss, and when we answer


    them, he looks for more difficult ones in the books, and now he''s on his fifth book," North said


    disdainfully.


    Carter scoffed solemnly. "Our teacher probably has to get a new book tomorrow."


    "Terry is right. Not only is that teacher wasting our time, but he''s also wasting our school fees too,"


    ke agreed.


    Hearing that, Olivia and Eugene fell silent.


    "Go and show us the books you''ve finished."


    As Terry was seated on the outermost part of the bed, he immediately got to his feet and left, followed


    by Carter. Soon, the two children returned, each with three books in their arms. The books were


    practically brand new, but as Eugene flipped through the pages, he found that every book was filled


    with answers, all of which were correct.


    Suddenly, he was at a loss for words. He was well aware of their intelligence, which was why he had


    bought them textbooks from the first to third grade, and he even thought to himself that if they were


    able toplete their curriculum up to third grade before ke''s illness was cured, he would be more


    than satisfied.


    However, the current situation waspletely different from his expectations. If they managed to finish


    five books, did it mean that third-grade questions were too easy for them? In that case, which grade


    had their academic capabilities reached?


    Simrly, Olivia was just as surprised. She knew that North had no problems with third-grade level


    questions, but now it seemed that she had underestimated him and the Rogers siblings, who were a


    year younger than him. They were all too intelligent, so she couldn''t think of them in the same way as


    normal children.


    While Eugene checked their mathematics, she looked at theirnguage. In the end, she quizzed them


    on a few poems, only for them to answer every question urately.


    A mixture of surprise, joy, and pride crossed Olivia''s face, and in the end, she smiled and asked, "Did


    you guys stress your teacher out with your brilliance?"


    Northughed. "Not really. It''s just that whenever we can answer his questions, he''ll start wiping the


    sweat off his forehead!"


    "He wipes his sweat when he''s looking for new questions too," ke added.


    Eugene, who was just as amused, reached out and rubbed their heads as he imed smugly, "I guess


    I have to buy more books for you kids tomorrow."


    The four children exchanged nces before letting out augh.


    "Daddy, Mommy, we want to see your marriage papers too," North said.


    Back then, Hector and Ellen had been hogging the papers, leaving them with no chance to take a look


    for themselves.


    Hearing that, Olivia brought out their marriage papers and handed them to the children. Then, she


    watched as their small heads huddled together.


    "Mommy really is pretty," Northmented sincerely.


    Carter''s eyes were filled with a smile. "Mommy''s smile is so sweet."


    ke pouted his lips and pressed a kiss on the papers. "This is our daddy and mommy, our real


    parents."


    On the contrary, Terry had his head turned toward Olivia''s stomach. "And our younger sister."

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Chapter 1386 Do You Like Mara?


    Olivia fell silent. All of a sudden, she felt extremely pressured; the children would definitely be


    disappointed if the child in her belly was not a girl.


    Eugene, who seemed to notice her worries, looped an arm around her shoulders with a smile. "Don''t


    worry. As long as it''s our child, it doesn''t matter if they''re a boy or a girl."


    She nced at him, scoffing to herself, Liar!


    The four children raised their eyes to look at them. "Shouldn''t we being up with a name for our


    sister?"


    What''s with the rush? We don''t even know if the baby is a boy or a girl, Olivia thought to herself.


    She turned toward Eugene, hoping for him to be the voice of reason, only for him to say, "Yeah, we


    should think of a name."


    Instantly, Olivia gave up on convincing them.


    With that, the boys began to brainstorm names for the child in her belly despite not knowing what


    gender the baby was and even brought out everything they could get their hands on¡ªfrom their


    phones to aputer and even a dictionary.


    One of them suggested the name Carina to represent their beloved sister''s arrival, while another


    brought up the name Jasmine, wishing that she would live a carefree life, just like a blossom in a field.


    Other names suggested included Alysson, Chloe, Emilia, and so on. The list just went on and on.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stared at them speechlessly. Just look at them! They said that they didn''t mind if the


    baby was a boy or a girl, but there isn''t a single boy''s name on that list!


    She silently watched as they continued their discussion for nearly two hours, but they were still unable


    to conclude at the end as they couldn''t seem to find a name that was worthy of the child in her belly.


    Seeing that it was past the children''s bedtime, Olivia eventually spoke up. "All right, you still have


    around seven months toe up with a name, so there''s no rush. Go back and sleep."


    The children exchanged nces. Unable to refute their mother''s orders, they each obediently agreed


    and slid off the bed. After bidding Olivia and Eugene goodnight, they finally took their leave.


    After they left, Eugene slipped closer to Olivia and asked, "Sweetheart, what do you think we should


    name our daughter?"


    Olivia shot him a peeved re. "Don''t ask me. You can ask your daughter once she''s born."


    Eugene frowned at her reply. Wouldn''t it be toote by the time she''s born?


    Perhaps as an aftermath of thinking about his daughter too much during the day, Eugene dreamed that


    Olivia had given birth to a healthy baby girl that night. The young girl was extremely adorable with two


    buns on each side of her head, secured with two fuzzy hairpins. Her face was round and plump, like it


    had been carved out of porcin, and her bright, inky eyes heavily resembled Olivia''s.


    Her hands were clutching a milk bottle, and her eyes lit up with a smile upon seeing him. In a voice that


    was sweeter than honey, she called out, "Daddy!"


    Eugene was overjoyed, his heart nearly melting into a puddle at the sight of such an adorable girl. He


    hastily extended his arms toward her, and the girl instantly tottered toward him on her short legs.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Finally, he was able to embrace her as he had wanted to. Hugging his daughter waspletely


    different from hugging his sons; she was soft and plump, and he could even smell a faint fragrance


    emitting from her body.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck, she puckered her lips and nted a loud kiss on his cheek. Seeing


    that, Eugene carefully followed suit, kissing her soft face as well.


    The young girl blinked herrge eyes at him and asked, "Daddy, do you like Mara?"


    Eugene parroted dubiously, "Mara? Is your name Mara?"


    Hearing that, she turned away from him unhappily, whining, "Daddy, you haven''t told me if you like me


    yet."


    Olivia, who was roused from her slumber by the sound of Eugene''sughter, stared at him silently as


    he clung onto her and peppered kisses on her face, saying, "I like you. Of course, I like you."


    She was immediately rendered speechless. Who exactly was this man taking her for?

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Chapter 1387 Amara Nn


    "Mara¡­ Mara¡­" Eugene called out in his sleep, as if he were in a trance.


    Olivia furrowed her brow. Who is he talking about?


    Lifting her foot, she sent him a vicious kick. Immediately, Eugene jolted awake, his expression sour


    from being interrupted in the middle of his blissful dream. However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he


    was met with Olivia''s sharp gaze.


    He froze for a moment before asking, "Sweetheart, why are you still awake?"


    Olivia''s expression was cold as she demanded, "Who is Mara?"


    "How do you know that name?" Eugene asked in surprise.


    She huffed furiously, "You''ve been saying it over and over again."


    Eugene, who hadn''t sensed the trace of jealousy in Olivia''s tone, immediately gushed in an excited


    tone, "Sweetheart, that''s our daughter. She said her name is Mara, and she kept asking me if I liked


    her. She''s extremely pretty, she has a small and round face, and her big eyes are identical to yours.


    She wobbles a bit when she walks, and she immediately jumped into my arms and even kissed me.


    Our daughter is too adorable for the world!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia fell silent. This man is too far gone. He''s already acting like this when the child hasn''t been born.


    If I give birth to a daughter¡­ My position will be in danger!


    "You say her name is Mara?"


    Eugene nodded. "When she told me her nickname, I immediately thought of what to name her."


    His eyes shimmered as he gazed at her. "Let''s name her Amara Nn. It''s elegant and dignified, and it


    even has an antique charm to it. Most importantly, Amara means evesting and eternity, so it


    symbolizes our unbreakable bond and eternal love. See, our daughter is so skilled at picking a name."


    Oliviaughed, finding his silliness endearing. She reached out to wrap her arms around his neck and


    dropped a kiss on his lips, teasing, "I guess our daughter is the best. She even named herself."


    Eugeneughed at her words. "Do you like this name, then?"


    "After listening to your exnation, I''ve grown fond of it. We should start thinking of names for our four


    sons too; we can''t pick favorites like this," Olivia agreed.


    Hearing that, Eugene conceded, "You''re right. Let''s sleep."


    "I was thinking that you won''t be able to sleep tonight," Olivia mocked.


    "I wouldn''t be able to think of names for our sons if I don''t sleep."


    "Do you still have to dream about it?"


    Eugeneughed. "That depends on whether they''re willing to name themselves."


    ¡­


    The next day, just as the four children were racking their minds for a name that suited their younger


    sister, Eugene dered that they had decided on her name¡ªher full name would be Amara Nn, her


    nickname Mara.


    He dered solemnly, "This is the name your sister chose for herself."


    North''s face filled with jealousy at his words. "Daddy, you met our sister?"


    "Of course. I even hugged her," Eugene replied boastfully.


    Olivia scoffed haughtily to herself, Hmph, the one you hugged was me, and it was me you kissed, too.


    With a look of envy, Carter asked, "Daddy, what does she look like?"


    ke pressed, his expression identical to his brothers'', "Is she pretty?"


    Terry excitedly urged him, "Daddy, tell me and I''ll draw her."


    Hence, the boys huddled around Terry as he began to draw. Later, Ellen, Hector, Alex, Jewel, and


    Penny joined the crowd out of curiosity, while Olivia sat nearby, forced to answer questions every time


    someone came along.


    Naturally, George was no exception. After returning from a busy day at the clinic, he couldn''t help but


    feel curious upon seeing the crowd. "What are they doing?"


    Olivia only looked at him helplessly, not knowing what to say. How was she supposed to tell him that


    they were drawing her unborn daughter?


    Upon seeing her exasperated expression, George couldn''t help but let out augh and joined the


    crowd as well.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Chapter 1388 Happy for Her


    At that moment, Eugene''s voice sounded. "Her eyes are a little bigger, and her face is chubbier. Her


    pupils arepletely ck, the kind that sparkles."


    Hearing that, George became even more curious about what they were drawing.


    He craned his neck and approached the crowd. Fortunately, his height easily allowed him to catch sight


    of Terry''s portrait¡ªa young girl that seemed to be only two or three years of age. Instantly, his heart


    melted. What a pretty child.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    George turned to ask Olivia, "Who is that little girl?"


    Olivia pointed at her stomach. "Her."


    Upon seeing George''s dumbfounded expression, Jewel couldn''t help but let out augh. "Eugene


    dreamed that the baby in Olivia''s stomach is a girlst night, and that''s what she looks like."


    George was momentarily taken aback by her words, but he soon joined her inughter. "How much is


    he looking forward to having a daughter to be dreaming about one?"


    Olivia rolled her eyes. "If he''s this powerful, we don''t even have to do an ultrasound. We can just wait


    for him to dream about it."


    George burst out inughter.


    "Not only did he dream about what his daughter looks like, he even came up with a name for her. He


    said that she named herself Mara."


    Although her face was piled with disdain, it was clear from a closer look that there was not a trace of


    resentment to be found in her eyes. Instead, they were filled with tender affection.


    George''s lips curled into a habitual smile. It had be muscle memory for him¡ªhe felt happy when


    she was happy, and knowing that she was content brought him joy as well. However, he was no longer


    the source of her current happiness and contentment.


    He watched this family enviously. Having a husband who loved her, four smart and intelligent children,


    as well as a considerate mother-inw to look forward to weing a new life with, was something so


    joyous and enviable.


    Yes, there was nothing to be worried about, and he was willing to see Olivia happy. He forced the


    corners of his lips upward, feeling genuinely happy for her. However, the longer he smiled, the more


    difficult it became for him.


    Just then, Eugene spoke up once more. "Yes, that''s it."


    He then inspected the portrait that Terry had drawn lovingly, his eyes gleaming with joy.


    At his words, the others straightened their bodies and cast their gazes at the drawing in his hands.


    Olivia found their behavior childish. They had no clue of the baby''s gender yet, but each of them was


    acting as if they had known her child for ages. Eugene was even worse¡ªwhy was he acting so sure of


    what she looked like? He was even better than an ultrasound at this point. She didn''t share their


    enthusiasm.


    And yet, the crowd was full of praise.


    "You know, she looks quite simr to Olivia," Ellenmented.


    The children gasped. "Our sister is so pretty."


    Even Jewel chimed in, "What an adorable little girl!"


    Even Jewel chimed in, "What an adorable little girl!"


    Olivia furrowed her brows slightly. Eventually, unable to resist the temptation, she nced at the


    portrait. In an instant, it was as if she had fallen into a spell, and she couldn''t tear her eyes away from


    what she saw.


    As the rest had said, the young girl really was pretty, to the extent that she couldn''t decide whether to


    marvel first at Terry''s exceptional artistic skills or to admire Eugene''s ability to dream so vividly. How


    could he be able to dream of such a lovely child?


    She even felt a little jealous. She was the one who was pregnant, so why hadn''t she dreamed of


    anything?


    With the drawing in his hands, Eugene handed it to Olivia. "Sweetheart, look. It''s our daughter."


    At that moment, Olivia had the urge to ask him, What if she doesn''t look like this when she''s born?


    However, as she met the crowd''s gaze, she couldn''t bring herself to drop the question. Instead, she


    smiled and said teasingly, "She looks like you."


    Eugene dered solemnly, "No, she looks like you. When I first saw her, I immediately thought that she


    looked like you."


    As Olivia did not wish to be a killjoy, it seemed that this young girl was now destined to be the baby in


    her belly. Even so, regardless of how the child looked in the future, they were still more than excited to


    see her.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Chapter 1389 You¡¯re the One I Love the Most


    "Hurry and frame it. When our daughter is born, we''ll tell her that we''ve already seen her."


    Hearing that, the rest chuckled in agreement. In his heart, Eugene was already convinced that the girl


    from his dream was indeed his daughter. After sending Jewel and Alex off to the airport, he took


    Olivia''s words to heart and headed straight to the mall to purchase a frame. Naturally, he picked the


    most beautiful one he could find as his lovely daughter was only worthy of the best.


    As she looked at how earnestly he was taking this matter, Olivia couldn''t help but find his behavior


    absurd yet endearing. She recalled their first encounter, where he had been distant and aloof, treating


    everyone around him just as coldly. And yet, time had unexpectedly transformed him, melting his icy


    personality and turning him into a tender husband that now radiated warmth like the warm winter sun


    and always stayed by her side.


    "Olivia, is it lopsided?" Eugene asked as he ced the frame on the wall.


    "A little higher on the left."


    Eugene shifted the portrait a little. "Like this?"


    Olivia nodded. "Looks good."


    Eugene let out augh and leaped off the chair. Then, standing a little further away, he raised his gaze


    to look at the young girl in the portrait with a tender expression and affectionate eyes. His daughter


    really was lovely, and his son was incredibly skilled at drawing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Olivia let out a sigh. She did not wish to burst their bubble, but she felt worried upon


    seeing how they were all looking forward to a baby girl.


    Noticing her silence, Eugene asked, "What''s wrong, Olivia?"


    Olivia raised her gaze to look at him. "Would you be disappointed if this child isn''t a girl?"


    Eugene froze for a moment, realizing that their overwhelming affection was causing Olivia to feel


    pressured. Hence, he hastily rushed to her side and wrapped her in his embrace tofort her.


    "No, I won''t. I''m just looking forward to it because there''s nothing else for me to do. I only want a


    daughter because we already have four sons, but my favorite part about this child is that we made it


    together. How wouldn''t I know that the father is the one who decides the baby''s gender? So, don''t feel


    pressured, I''ll like the child no matter what. In my heart, you''re the one I love the most. Regardless of


    their gender, the children will alwayse after you. If this is giving you pressure, I won''t talk about it


    anymore. I''ll take down the portrait immediately."


    Olivia held onto him. "Don''t take it off, just leave it. She''s such a pretty girl, and even if she doesn''t turn


    out to be our daughter, she''s still nice to look at."


    However, Eugene insisted obstinately, "She is our daughter. If you don''t believe me, you can see for


    yourself once you give birth."


    As Olivia fell silent, Eugene let out augh, thinking that he had been a little too entranced as well.


    As Olivia fell silent, Eugene let out augh, thinking that he had been a little too entranced as well.


    "All right, it''s just a dream, anyway. You can just think of it as a normal portrait to look at."


    While the two were in the midst of their conversation, a knock sounded on the door. After giving


    Eugene a look, Olivia said, "Come in."


    She had assumed that it was the children, but when she saw that the visitor was Penny, her brows


    furrowed reflexively.


    Feeling downcast, Penny raised her gaze to look at Eugene. "Eugene, I have something to say to


    Olivia. Can you leave us alone?"


    Knowing that Olivia was not fond of her, Eugene asked, "What are you hiding from me?"


    However, Penny felt a little awkward about his question. Although Eugene was her eldest brother, there


    were some things that she couldn''t bring herself to discuss with him. She lifted her gaze and hesitated


    for a moment before she finally turned to Olivia with a pleading gaze.


    Olivia wanted to stay out of Penny''s matters; as she had exined to Eugene the previous night, she


    was being more than generous by not getting in her way. However, Penny was still her husband''s


    sister, whom she could make an exception for.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Chapter 1390 An Unepted Apology


    Olivia shot Eugene a look, signaling him to leave the room.


    Even so, he reminded Penny worriedly, "Don''t take too much time talking to her. She has to rest."


    Penny nodded. "I know."


    Then, he instructed Olivia, "I''m right downstairs. If you need anything, just give me a call."


    Although he knew that Penny was nowhere close to being Olivia''s opponent, he still couldn''t help but


    feel concerned.


    Olivia was rendered speechless by his incessant worrying.


    Still, she hummed in reply. Once he left, she turned her gaze to Penny. "What do you have to say to


    me?"


    As she spoke, she remained unmoving on the bed, and even her tone was as cold as ice.


    Naturally, Penny could feel the tension in the air, and she was fully aware of the reason behind the


    coldness that hung in the air. She had gone against Olivia many times in the past, so it was only natural


    for Olivia to keep her at a distance.


    Carefully, Penny took a few steps toward her. "Olivia¡­"


    Olivia mocked sarcastically, "When you hate me, you were nothing but eager to capture me and kill me.


    When you don''t like me, all you do is hurl insults at me, but you''re calling me by my name now that you


    need me? You really are versatile."


    Penny''s expression soured at her words. She had hesitated for a whole day and night, knowing that


    coming here would likely subject her to ridicule, but she was unable to shake her desire to take her


    chances. After all, Olivia was George''s junior, so she most likely understood him better than anyone


    else. With Olivia''s help, she might even be able to aplish her goal with half the effort.


    Most importantly, even if Olivia refused to offer her assistance, Penny didn''t want her to cause any


    trouble. As Olivia had signed the marriage papers with Eugene, she was now her sister-inw


    regardless of whether she liked it or not. Setting aside that reason, Olivia was also George''s junior, and


    going against Olivia would only cause George to dislike her even more than he already did. Hence,


    there was no better course of action than turning Olivia from her enemy into an ally.


    "Olivia, I know I''ve done a lot of bad things in the past, and I haven''t been nice to you either. Also,


    when I was being manipted by Nicole, even Eugene believed that I was the culprit of that incident,


    but it was because you suspected something was off that he was able to find out Nicole was behind


    everything. If not, I would''ve been sent to jail by Eugene. I''ve always wanted to thank you for this.


    Thank you for not kicking me when I was down. It was definitely the best chance for you to take


    revenge on me, but you didn''t. You''re a kind person with principles."


    "In fact, I really wasn''t nning to hurt you then. I know that you might not believe me, but Mom and


    Dad were both taken into custody at that time, and I didn''t know what to do after things had changed all


    of a sudden. Then, Nicole provoked me into using you to convince Eugene into dropping the charges


    on our parents. But after I found out that Mom has really hurt you and Eugene a lot, I came to terms


    that this is the punishment she deserves. I''ve always wanted to apologize to you, but I never had the


    courage¡­"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Olivia stared at her. "Then, why do you have the courage now?"


    Olivia stared at her. "Then, why do you have the courage now?"


    Lightly biting on her lips, Penny forced herself to say, "Since you married Eugene, you''re my sister-in-


    law from now on, and we''ll be seeing each other often. I can''t always hide from you, so I was going to


    let you vent your anger once and for all."


    Olivia huffed. "Scolding you is a waste of my time. If you''re done, just leave!"


    However, Penny did not budge. After a moment, she asked cautiously, "Are you still angry at me?"


    "Why would I waste my energy by being angry at someone who isn''t worth my time?"


    "Olivia¡­" Penny began hesitantly, "I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. What can I do to make you forgive


    me?"


    Olivia had grown a little impatient by their conversation and said, "Fine, I won''t hold you ountable,


    so stay out of my sight from now on. Don''t forget that this is my house that you''re in. If you keep doing


    this, I''ll chase you out!"


    Penny furrowed her brow. Clearly, Olivia was refusing to give her any sort of chance. She had been


    nning to get some information about George from her, but from the looks of things, there was no


    way for her to ask.


    As she resentfully exited the room, she bumped into Eugene.


    Worried that an argument would break out between the two, Eugene had remained in the vicinity after


    leaving. Although his worries had not be a reality, it seemed that things had not gone well from


    Penny''s expression.


    "Done so soon?"

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Chapter 1391 Seeking Forgiveness


    Penny pouted her lips. "Olivia refuses to forgive me."


    Eugene seemed to have expected it long ago. "You have done so much to hurt her. It''s already


    generous of her not to hold you ountable. Forgiveness is not something that can be earned with a


    few apologies."


    She looked puzzled. "What should I do then?"


    He said, "If you want someone''s forgiveness, you naturally have to show sincerity. Besides, you want


    more than just Olivia''s forgiveness, right? How can you expect it toe without putting in any effort?"


    She hummed nkly. "Right."


    Eugene saw that she was still a bit clueless and couldn''t help but say, "Olivia has a soft heart, but she


    holds grudges. If you sincerely treat her well, she will only repay you with more."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Penny suddenly had a moment of enlightenment. "I understand, Eugene."


    Eugene didn''t say anything more and pushed open the door to enter the room. He saw Olivia staring at


    the portrait of the little girl on the wall and couldn''t help but ask, "Although they say it''s good to look at


    pictures of children during pregnancy, do you have to keep staring at them?"


    Olivia replied sarcastically, "I''m wondering how you managed to dream of her so beautifully. Why


    haven''t I dreamed of her at all?"


    He smiled. "She''s inside your belly. You can feel her presence at any time. I can only dream because I


    can''t feel her."


    She found his words reasonable, and the little dissatisfaction in her heart dissipated.


    The next day, as soon as Olivia came downstairs, she saw Penny busying herself in the hall, wiping


    tables and mopping the floor diligently. At first, Olivia thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She


    didn''t know when Penny had be so hardworking.


    What surprised her even more was that when Penny saw hering downstairs, she hurriedly ran


    toward her and held her arm. "Olivia, let me support you."


    The cautious look on Penny''s face made it seem like Olivia was about to give birth at any moment.


    Olivia instinctively tried to avoid her touch.


    However, Penny quickly tightened her grip. "Don''t move around, Olivia. Watch your steps."


    Olivia furrowed her brow. "There''s no need for this. I can walk on my own."


    "I know. I just want to do something for you. Please give me a chance." Penny was straightforward in


    her words, and her intentions were obvious.


    Olivia was speechless. "Just by helping me down the stairs?"


    "You can assign me any tasks." Penny looked earnest.


    Olivia felt that she couldn''t reason with Penny, so she wanted to hurry downstairs. Maybe once she


    was downstairs, Penny would return to normal. How did Penny be so shameless overnight?


    However, she had underestimated Penny''s level of shamelessness.


    In the following three days, Penny followed her like a puppy by appearing by her side at anytime and


    anywhere.


    She hardly had to move. When she sat on the couch, the fruits would be brought over. When she went


    out for a walk, even if she didn''t let Penny support her, Penny would still follow behind her. When she


    went to the clinic in front, Penny would watch her with an amazed and enlightened look every time.


    She finally understood how George felt. The feeling of being constantly watched was truly unbearable.


    She finally understood how George felt. The feeling of being constantly watched was truly unbearable.


    Olivia also wondered how Penny had changed her character and started focusing on her instead of


    pursuing George.


    Fortunately, Mika didn''te during these three days, so no one argued with Penny. Otherwise, as


    George put it, they would have sent her away.


    Penny''s kindness toward people was even harder to resist than her annoyance.


    It was suffocating and omnipresent.


    Olivia finally managed to hide in the children''s room by checking their homework. However, Penny


    came up to "help" her again. "Olivia, don''t move. I''ll help you check."


    Olivia finally couldn''t hold back her anger. "What exactly do you want to do?"


    She initially thought that by ignoring Penny, Penny woulde to a realization and leave on her own.


    However, Penny left her with no choice but to force her to leave.


    Penny was a bit frightened by Olivia''s outburst. "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to help you."


    Olivia furrowed her brow. "Of all the things you''re doing, is there anything I can''t do or can''t handle?"

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Chapter 1392 Lessons in Kindness


    Penny uttered, "I know you can do it and you know how to do it too, but I just don''t want you to tire


    yourself out."


    Olivia asked, "Do I not know if I''m tired? Are you trying to make me send you back?"


    Penny looked worried. "I just want to make it up to you and treat you better."


    Eugene said Olivia held grudges and appreciated those who treated her well, so Penny showed


    goodwill toward her, thinking that she would feel it. However, it seemed like she was really annoyed by


    her constantly following her and doing things for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia asked, "Don''t you think your excessive kindness suffocates others?"


    Penny looked puzzled. "What... What do you mean?"


    Olivia looked at her and said, "Appearing when someone needs help is called being ''kind,'' but


    appearing when someone doesn''t need help is called ''disturbing.'' You have already ''disturbed'' my


    personal space with the children. This constant ''kindness'' is suffocating and annoying. No matter who


    you want to be kind to, you can''t just keep giving to move yourself. You always have to maintain an


    appropriate distance and give people a breather. Otherwise, no one can tolerate you."


    Penny felt that Olivia''s words were pointed not just at her.


    Otherwise, why would she mention the words "no matter who you want to be kind to"?


    Penny''s eyes gradually lit up, and she cautiously confirmed. "Olivia, are you... are you teaching me to


    chase¡ª"


    Olivia didn''t let her finish and directly interrupted her. "Who''s teaching you? Anyone would be scared


    away by you with your clingy methods."


    Penny humbly hummed in assent. "What should I do then?"


    Olivia was at a loss.


    It seemed like she had gotten herself into trouble. She had clearly said she wouldn''t help.


    If George found out, he would definitely be furious with her.


    She perfunctorily said, "Figure it out for yourself when you go out."


    Penny acknowledged Olivia and turned to leave.


    Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Penny didn''t persist in asking. However, just as she


    was feeling relieved, Penny, who had just reached the door, suddenly turned around and asked, "Olivia,


    did you already know whom I came to look for in Mastar?"


    Olivia hesitated for a second and then said, "How would I know?"


    Penny snorted and smiled. "You''re lying. Even Eugene knows. How can you not know with your


    intelligence?" After speaking, she walked out directly.


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    North asked, "Does she like Uncle George?"


    Olivia replied, "Hmm... Maybe!"


    Carter asked, "Doesn''t Uncle George like you?"


    Olivia was taken aback by his words and hurriedly made a shushing gesture. "You can''t say that."


    ke looked confused. "Why not?"


    Terry shot him a disdainful look. "Because Daddy will get jealous!"


    Olivia was dumbstruck.


    How did they know so much?


    While the mother and sons were talking, the door was pushed open again and it startled Olivia. She


    thought it was Penny returning, but it turned out to be Eugene. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief


    and asked, "Why did you talk for so long?"


    Eugene smiled helplessly and indulgently. "The teacher said the children can start learning from the


    fourth grade, and they have no problem with the first three grades."


    The four children looked at each other and were very happy.


    Eugene continued, "You guys don''t need to rush. Rest when you''re tired."


    The four little ones obediently responded with a nod.


    North said, "Daddy, Uncle Nathan wants to register apany specifically for researching artificial


    intelligence."


    Eugene was surprised. "Does he have the money to register apany?"


    North replied, "No. That''s why he wants to partner with me."


    Eugene understood and said, "Okay. You''re all my children. I will give each of you 7.5 million as start-


    up capital. You can use it whenever you need it, but if it exceeds this amount, it will be considered a


    loan from me. As long as you think the project is feasible, you can invest and be shareholders."


    The children''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Then, they huddled together and discussed how much would be appropriate to invest in this project.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Chapter 1393 Uncertainty


    Olivia frowned and looked at Eugene. "You''re being too casual about this. What do you mean they can


    decide what''s feasible? They don''t understand these things. You have to help them make the right


    decisions!"


    Eugene didn''t seem to mind as he said, "It''s okay. Whether they make or lose money, it''s all part of


    gaining experience."


    She pursed her lips. "Your way of gaining experience is expensive."


    After saying that, she anxiously advised the children. "Don''t blindly invest. You need to analyze the


    market share, prospects, advantages, and disadvantages of a project. Although your daddy does not


    lack this 7.5 million, it shouldn''t go to waste like that."


    Eugene embraced Olivia. "All right. Look at how worried you are. Our sons are smart."


    After saying that, he looked at the children and said, "You''re big brothers, so you have to set an


    example for your younger sister. Besides that, you''ll also have to protect your younger sister in the


    future. You have to look carefully before investing and if you''re uncertain, you can consult me!"


    The children immediately stood up and were excited, as if they were motivated. "Yes!"


    Olivia was speechless. Eugene had plenty of ways to deal with these little ones.


    They all loved their younger sister, so naturally, they would work hard for her and be cautious with


    investments.


    It''ll work, I suppose. Eugene''s advice seems to be more effective than mine.


    With that matter resolved, Olivia asked, "Have Alex and Jewel not returned yet?"


    Eugene checked the time and said, "They should be back soon. I sent Kyle to pick them up."


    "Are we leaving tomorrow?"


    "It''s up to you."


    She hummed in acknowledgment and then turned to look at the children. "Daddy and Mommy will be


    going to Eurosia tomorrow. You all have to behave at home, especially ke. If you''re ufortable,


    make sure to tell Grandpa or call us."


    ke asked, "Mommy, are you leaving tomorrow?"


    She felt sorry for the children and bent down to hug them into her arms. "Yes. There''s a very urgent


    patient and only I can save her. Once she''s cured, we''lle back immediately. Remember to stay at


    home and don''t go anywhere dangerous."


    The children nodded understandingly.


    Afterforting the children, Alex and Jewel returned, and they were given some reminders as well.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Olivia then made a phone call to Albert.


    Albert had been staying at the clinic these days. He was anxious as time passed. He had been out for


    so long but still couldn''t find the ne, nor was he able to locate the genius doctor.


    There had been some progress, but he didn''t dare to rush and risk the genius doctor not showing up at


    all.


    He waited anxiously every day for Olivia''s phone call.


    However, as the days went by, he waited obediently for ten days from the moment he learned that


    Olivia knew the genius doctor. When he finally received Olivia''s call, he was on the verge of tears.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to River and Hugh, "Olivia said the genius doctor will be waiting for


    us at the airport tomorrow. We can go back now."


    River had been listening to Albert''s words for the past few days and was already numb to them.


    He didn''t know why Albert trusted Olivia so much.


    Initially, Albert had said that the ne was in Olivia''s hands, but after such a long time, they still


    hadn''t seen anything. They insisted on waiting until she was willing to show it.


    However, she still hadn''t taken it out, and River deeply suspected that she never had it in the first


    ce.


    Later, Albert said that Olivia knew Doctor Bailey, whom they had been searching for, and even imed


    that the genius doctor could cure their leader, General Bleu. For a moment there, they were ted.


    However, they didn''t even have a chance to talk to the genius doctor. Instead, Olivia had been rying


    messages all along. First, she said they woulde in five days, then she said three more days were


    needed.


    And now, it had been a solid ten days of waiting.


    Now she asked them to go to the airport tomorrow. He was almost certain that she was just fooling


    them again, and she might not even know the genius doctor.


    Albert, who had thrown away all his defenses and methods, was even more unreliable as he took


    everything Olivia said at face value.


    Olivia obviously hadn''t done anything so far.


    River felt that it was very likely that Albert had fallen for her, which was why he obediently followed her


    every word.


    After seeing how happy Albert was as if he were on cloud nine, River had the urge to ssh a bucket


    of cold water on him. "Sir, do you really think Miss Maxwell knows that genius doctor?"

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Chapter 1394 The Long-Awaited Arrival


    Albert looked at him. "She said she knows him. What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you feel like Olivia is ying us? We''ve been waiting for so long and we haven''t even been able


    to contact that genius doctor. All the messages have been ryed through Olivia, and I''m starting to


    doubt if such a genius doctor even exists."


    Albert said, "I believe she wouldn''t lie to me."


    River was speechless and choked up. Albert was really worrying him. Where did he get such


    confidence that she wouldn''t lie to him?


    "But until now, we haven''t seen the ne and we haven''t met the genius doctor. Yet you insist that


    she''s not lying to you?"


    Albert frowned deeply. "If I want to see the ne, she will definitely show it to me, but since she


    doesn''t want to, I don''t want to force her. She mentioned the genius doctor herself. What benefit would


    she gain from lying to me?"


    River said, "What if Eugene teamed up with Zoey Bleu? The Queen¡ª"


    Albert interrupted him. "No. I trust her."


    River was speechless.


    "Sir, are you sure you have not fallen for Olivia?"


    Albert red at him coldly. "Just say whatever you have on your mind."


    River continued, "I mean, you trust Miss Maxwell too much. Although I think she''s very affable and


    righteous, capable of earning people''s trust easily, and we willingly testify and help her, you''ll realize


    that she hasn''t actually done anything if you think about it carefully. So far, it''s just been her promises."


    After being told this by River, Albert reflected on it and realized that it was indeed as he said.


    In fact, they hadn''t obtained anything substantial until now.


    However, this was the first time he had trusted someone like this, and he didn''t want to be influenced


    by River. In the end, he just said, "Enough. Stop doubting her. We''ll know when we go to the airport


    tomorrow."


    River said, "If we don''t see that genius doctor tomorrow, we''ll just capture Olivia."


    Albert nced at him but didn''t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If they didn''t see Olivia tomorrow, it would be as River said¡ªOlivia was deceiving him.


    Nevertheless, Albert couldn''t ept that thought so easily. It was the first time he trusted someone like


    this.


    Had Olivia done anything extraordinary? Not really.


    So why did he trust her?


    Could it be that he had really fallen for her?


    He was lost in his thoughts all night. The next day, they went to the airport as agreed and anxiously


    waited at the designated ce.


    The flight was scheduled for 10.00AM, and they had agreed to meet at 9.00AM, but they had been


    waiting for half an hour already and hadn''t seen a trace of them.


    Could he really have been fooled by Olivia?


    If she was just fooling him, it wouldn''t be a big deal. At most, he would be hurt for a while because of


    misjudging someone. However, if she were to leak Doreen''s condition to the public, the consequences


    would be dire.


    He had been working hard outside for half a year. Not only would all his efforts turn out to be in vain,


    but he might even be crowned the title of an eternal sinner.


    He looked outside with eyes full of anxiety as time ticked away. It was just five more minutes until


    9.00AM.


    River had a gloomy face and was bing increasingly impatient. He looked at the time and said, "I


    knew it. Olivia is just fooling us. She keeps saying tomorrow, and then the day after. I''m starting to


    suspect that she''s nning something. Sir, hurry up and give her a call. Ask her where that genius


    doctor is and why hasn''t hee yet!"


    However, Albert didn''t move. "Wait a bit longer!"


    "Sir!" River was anxious and didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    Albert remained calm on the surface, but no one knew the anxiety and panic he felt inside. Olivia,


    please don''t deceive me!


    Hugh looked around for a while, then reluctantly spoke up. "It''s not time yet. Let''s wait a bit longer, and


    if the genius doctor hasn''t arrived by 9.00AM, we''ll make the call then."


    River sat down again, fuming with anger. "Just a few more minutes? There are only two minutes left!"


    Albert remained motionless as his gaze was fixed outside.


    At 9.00AM, Eugene and Olivia''s figures appeared on time before their eyes, with Shannon and a male


    bodyguard following behind them.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Chapter 1395 Olivia, the Unexpected Genius Doctor


    Albert stood up excitedly and went up to them with some effort. No one knew how worried he had been


    for the past hour. He was afraid that she wouldn''te.


    "Miss Maxwell!"


    Olivia smiled and looked at him. "I''m notte, am I?"


    Albert replied, "No. Not at all."


    He extended a hand to Eugene. "Mr. Nn."


    Eugene shook hands with him lightly. "There was traffic on the way, so we arrivedte."


    Albert smiled. "No, you''re notte."


    Despite what he said, his eyes anxiously scanned behind them. "These two are¡­"


    They definitely didn''t look like genius doctors to him.


    Eugene said, "Shannon and Everett. They are with me."


    Albert''s face stiffened for a moment. "So, where... where''s the genius doctor? Isn''t heing with us?"


    Olivia looked at him, tilted her head, and smiled cunningly. "Let''s go. The things you''re looking for may


    be closer than you think."


    Albert was confused. Given Olivia''s identity as a fashion designer as well as an actress who had


    starred in TV dramas, not once did he ever consider the possibility that she was referring to herself.


    Hence, she was in no way associated with being a genius doctor at all. After hearing her words, he


    instinctively nced at Shannon and Everett.


    "Are they¡­?"


    Olivia sighed. "No."


    Albert was stunned and his face was filled with question marks.


    River felt that she was fooling them again. He stepped forward and his tone became somewhat


    confrontational. "What do you mean by that, Miss Maxwell?"


    Eugene was standing next to Olivia. At the sound of that, his expression immediately turned cold. He


    pulled Olivia into his embrace, his voice as cold as ice. "Hey, watch your words!"


    As soon as Eugene said those words, Shannon and Everett both stepped forward and their momentum


    was on the verge of eruption.


    River furrowed his brows. "What? You wanna fight?"


    Albert directly reprimanded River, "Stand down!"


    River looked disgruntled and tried to exin himself. "Sir, can''t you see that she hasn''t told a single


    truth?"


    Albert''s tone became heavier. "Shut up! Otherwise, you can just leave on your own!"


    River sulkily fell silent.


    Eugene''s face still looked grim, and the gaze he directed at Albert was ice-cold. "If you don''t want


    treatment, just say so. No one wants to go through all the trouble to visit Eurosia!"


    Albert hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nn. I failed to manage my subordinates well."


    Eugene persisted. "This subordinate of yours has been disrespectful to my wife more than once."


    Albert forced a smile. "Yes, indeed. He has a hot temper, but he''s not a bad person. We just didn''t see


    the genius doctoring¡­"


    As he said this, he suddenly had a realization. Olivia had just mentioned that the genius doctor might


    be closer than he''d thought. Could it be¡­


    As the realization dawned on him, his tongue started to tie itself into knots. "You... you... you... Miss


    Maxwell, you''re not the genius doctor, are you?"


    Olivia sighed helplessly. "I thought you had already figured it out."


    When a huge surprise hit one, one''s brain might experience a brief nkness. That was exactly how


    Albert felt at this moment.


    He stood there dumbfounded for a while. His eyes were fixed on Olivia, and he subconsciously took a


    few steps toward her. "So, it''s you. And here I am, foolishly waiting for Doctor Bailey. How could it be


    you?"


    After asking the question, he immediately found the answer in his mind. She had mentioned before that


    she had been staying in the clinic for several years, and he had seen her bandage River''s wounds.


    However, he''d never considered her as a possibility, not even once.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Not to mention how easily he had been influenced by River.


    Of course, the one who received the greatest shock was not him, but River. When River heard this


    news, it was as if he was struck by lightning. He stood frozen in ce and his ears seemed to be filled


    with water, unable to hear anything.


    All he could hear was a buzzing sound stimting his brain, and even his temples throbbed along with


    it.


    What was going on?


    Was Olivia really the genius doctor? Was this some kind of joke?


    Wasn''t the genius doctor supposed to be an old man in his seventies or eighties?


    Even if not that old, shouldn''t he be in his forties or fifties?


    Olivia was in her twenties at most, no? How could she possibly be Doctor Bailey?

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Chapter 1396 Reconciliation and Redemption


    However, it seemed that this was the only exnation that made sense. Since she was Doctor Bailey,


    she had been in contact with them all along, and it also exined why she was so flexible with her


    schedule.


    Doctor Skye Bailey¡­ How could I have known Olivia''s other identity is the great Doctor Skye Bailey?


    It''s over. River Bleu, you idiot! Why did you act so impulsively? Why did you start doubting her? Sir was


    right. He was right to trust her!


    River was at a loss at the thought of this. If it was because of him that Olivia no longer wanted to


    provide treatment, what would they do?


    Albert felt deeply guilty. They had known Olivia and the others for such a long time, and he naturally


    knew that her child was sick.


    In this situation, for her to leave her child in Mastar and go to Eurosia to help cure someone else, how


    great of a favor would that be?


    Yet, they not only didn''t believe in them but also spoke disrespectfully.


    He had a face full of remorse. "I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell. I truly did not realize that you''re the genius


    doctor, Doctor Skye Bailey. I apologize on behalf of River. He''s just a hothead who doesn''t think before


    he speaks or acts. Please don''t mind him."


    Olivia understood River''s personality to some extent. Indeed, he had a hot temper, but he was still a


    decent person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped testify for Jewel, and he wouldn''t havee to


    help when they were ambushedst time.


    So, considering the merits end feults, she didn''t sey enything.


    However, the seme couldn''t be seid of Eugene.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If you keep doubting us like this, whether we go or not doesn''t metter. No one doctor cen guerentee to


    rid e petient of their illnesspletely. If something goes wrong during the treetment, we won''t be eble


    to explein ourselves. So, I suggest you find someone else."


    After speeking, Eugene held Olivie end prepered to leeve.


    How could Albert let them go? He ceught up with them in e few steps. "Mr. Nolen, pleese weit. I''m truly


    sorry. I know thet you egreed toe to Eurosie despite your busy schedule. I will elweys remember


    your kindness. Rest essured thet when you errive in Eurosie, I ensure no one will meke things difficult


    for you, end I will definitely protect your sefety."


    Eugene snorted. "Your words heve no credibility et ell."


    River deeply regretted it efter heering this. If they reelly missed Doctor Beiley beceuse of him, then he


    truly deserved to die.


    He took e few steps forwerd to block their wey, end then, to their surprise, he plopped down on his


    knees. "I''m sorry, Miss Mexwell. I heve e petty mind. If you''re engry, you cen hold me ounteble. You


    cen even kill me to vent your enger, but Mr. Bleu hes elweys believed in you from beginning to end.


    Considering thet Mr. Bleu hes helped you before, pleese lend us e hend!"


    Olivie wes somewhet stertled, end she exchenged e glence with Eugene. She hurriedly reeched out


    end helped him up. "All right, ell right. Get up. You''re ell members of the royel femily. It''s normel for you


    ell to be ceutious eround people. I''m not engry. I''m just e bit sed. We''ve known eech other for more


    then just e dey or two, end you should know whet kind of person I em. If I didn''t went to help you, I


    wouldn''t heve mede thet cell to Albert. I didn''t explicitly sey thet I em Skye beceuse I didn''t went to


    ceuse unnecessery trouble. After ell, there ere too meny people looking for Skye. Now thet my child is


    sick, I just went to epeny him end not go to treet others. I egreed to go to Eurosie beceuse of our


    friendship."


    So, considering the merits and faults, she didn''t say anything.


    However, the same couldn''t be said of Eugene.


    "If you keep doubting us like this, whether we go or not doesn''t matter. No one doctor can guarantee to


    rid a patient of their illnesspletely. If something goes wrong during the treatment, we won''t be able


    to exin ourselves. So, I suggest you find someone else."


    After speaking, Eugene held Olivia and prepared to leave.


    How could Albert let them go? He caught up with them in a few steps. "Mr. Nn, please wait. I''m truly


    sorry. I know that you agreed toe to Eurosia despite your busy schedule. I will always remember


    your kindness. Rest assured that when you arrive in Eurosia, I ensure no one will make things difficult


    for you, and I will definitely protect your safety."


    Eugene snorted. "Your words have no credibility at all."


    River deeply regretted it after hearing this. If they really missed Doctor Bailey because of him, then he


    truly deserved to die.


    He took a few steps forward to block their way, and then, to their surprise, he plopped down on his


    knees. "I''m sorry, Miss Maxwell. I have a petty mind. If you''re angry, you can hold me ountable. You


    can even kill me to vent your anger, but Mr. Bleu has always believed in you from beginning to end.


    Considering that Mr. Bleu has helped you before, please lend us a hand!"


    Olivia was somewhat startled, and she exchanged a nce with Eugene. She hurriedly reached out


    and helped him up. "All right, all right. Get up. You''re all members of the royal family. It''s normal for you


    all to be cautious around people. I''m not angry. I''m just a bit sad. We''ve known each other for more


    than just a day or two, and you should know what kind of person I am. If I didn''t want to help you, I


    wouldn''t have made that call to Albert. I didn''t explicitly say that I am Skye because I didn''t want to


    cause unnecessary trouble. After all, there are too many people looking for Skye. Now that my child is


    sick, I just want to apany him and not go to treat others. I agreed to go to Eurosia because of our


    friendship."


    She spoke gently, without me, and expressed her understanding. However, it felt like a p to River,


    and his entire face burned.


    He had been hanging his head the whole time. "Please forgive me, Miss Maxwell. I promise I won''t


    doubt you anymore. Otherwise, you can deal with me as you wish, including taking my life."


    Olivia was speechless. "Enough of that. Do I look like a murderer to you? Let''s go!"


    Eugene''s face darkened. "Are you still going?"


    She tugged at him. "Hasn''t everything been exined? Don''t be so petty now."


    Albert spoke up again. "Mr. Nn, please rest assured that simr incidents will not happen again."


    Eugene snorted and, ultimately, boarded the ne out of respect for his wife.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Chapter 1397 Her Rtionship With the Bleus


    Eurosia wasn''t very far from Mastar. In fact, it took only seven hours to fly between them.


    It was already 3.00PM when they arrived in Eurosia. Albert seemed to have informed those in Eurosia


    of their arrival, for as soon as they got off the ne, somebody came to pick them up. They got into a


    ck limousine, which took them to Albert''s residence.


    As a matter of fact, Eurosia was simr in size to Nambahd, but it seemed more developed due to its


    abundant oil resources. Even Albert''s residence was more luxurious than the Nambahd Pce.


    At the sight of the residence, Olivia and Eugene exchanged a brief look. It wasn''t like they had never


    seen the world before, especially Olivia, who used to be a frequent visitor to the Eurosian Royal Pce


    back then. Still, after all these years, they were blown away by what they saw before them. Majestic


    and magnificent, the entire residence was estimated to cover an area of over 10,000 square meters. It


    was obvious at a nce that this was the home of an aristocrat.


    As soon as its heavy gate was pushed open, the glittering estate came into view. Even its arched


    windows and stone-built corners exuded elegance and luxury. The circr fountain, cobblestone


    pathways, and well-arranged flowers and nts made the whole estate look especially unique.


    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by guards dressed in identical uniforms, who came over to


    salute them. Their expressions solemn, they stood guard every several feet and were so heavily armed


    that not even a fly could sneak in between them.


    Olivia couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It was only upon entering this residence that she truly witnessed


    the ultimate in worldly extravagance.


    Albert politely let them into the house before ordering the servents to stert meking preperetions for


    dinner.


    Olivie stopped looking eround, meinly beceuse she didn''t went to eppeer es though she hedn''t seen


    much of the world. She cesuelly replied, "You don''t heve to stend on ceremony with us. We''re here to


    see the petient, so pleese meke the errengements so thet we cen cure the petient end go home es


    soon es possible."


    Albert responded, "Yes, I understend. Thet being seid, you two heve hed e long flight todey, so why


    don''t you heve e good rest tonight? Tomorrow, I''ll heve en eudience with Her Mejesty, the Queen, since


    Her Mejesty''s epprovel is necessery for this metter. In the efternoon, we''ll visit the Governor Generel''s


    residence to get my godmother treeted for her illness."


    Olivie replied, "Well then, you meke the errengements. As you know, we cen''t be ewey for too long."


    Albert seid, "I know thet." With thet, he ordered his servents to prepere three guest rooms. "All of you


    ere my friends, so you''re wee to stey here et my plece."


    Olivie egreed; she wesn''t too picky ebout where she steyed.


    Eugene, on the other hend, wes choosy, but he wes ebsolutely steying with his wife. Neturelly, he


    reised no objections when she egreed.


    Soon efter thet, dinner wes reedy. The lerge dining teble wes filled with e wide veriety of dishes, which


    probebly toteled severel dozen. Servents stood by in silence, serving them et the teble.


    Olivie couldn''t help but feel uforteble eeting et this plece. With people serving close by, it felt like


    they couldn''t even meke e sound while eeting.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Albert politely let them into the house before ordering the servants to start making preparations for


    dinner.


    Olivia stopped looking around, mainly because she didn''t want to appear as though she hadn''t seen


    much of the world. She casually replied, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony with us. We''re here to


    see the patient, so please make the arrangements so that we can cure the patient and go home as


    soon as possible."


    Albert responded, "Yes, I understand. That being said, you two have had a long flight today, so why


    don''t you have a good rest tonight? Tomorrow, I''ll have an audience with Her Majesty, the Queen, since


    Her Majesty''s approval is necessary for this matter. In the afternoon, we''ll visit the Governor General''s


    residence to get my godmother treated for her illness."


    Olivia replied, "Well then, you make the arrangements. As you know, we can''t be away for too long."


    Albert said, "I know that." With that, he ordered his servants to prepare three guest rooms. "All of you


    are my friends, so you''re wee to stay here at my ce."


    Olivia agreed; she wasn''t too picky about where she stayed.


    Eugene, on the other hand, was choosy, but he was absolutely staying with his wife. Naturally, he


    raised no objections when she agreed.


    Soon after that, dinner was ready. Therge dining table was filled with a wide variety of dishes, which


    probably totaled several dozen. Servants stood by in silence, serving them at the table.


    Olivia couldn''t help but feel ufortable eating at this ce. With people serving close by, it felt like


    they couldn''t even make a sound while eating.


    On the contrary, Eugene seemed able to make himself at home wherever he went. He was a well-


    mannered gentleman, and it was evident that he had received professional training in this regard. While


    taking care of Olivia, he asionally made small talk with Albert.


    Albert also did his best tovish them with hospitality, raising his ss to toast them from time to time.


    Needless to say, he would drink with Eugene, whereas Olivia could only have fruit juice.


    After dinner, Albert offered to take them on a tour of his residence, so Eugene and Olivia followed him


    outside for a walk.


    At night, lights illuminated the residence, making the courtyard look even more dazzling and beautiful.


    No wonder every girl yearns for a prince living in a castle. That''s because they''re attracted not only to


    the prince but also to his castle, thought Olivia, amusing herself by letting her imagination run wild.


    Albert''s residence was indeed huge, for they spent over an hour exploring the ce before returning.


    Albert took the initiative to bring up the subject of Doreen. "My godmother has had a difficult life. She


    never got married and devoted all her attention to Her Majesty, the Queen, and me. Without her,


    Eurosia wouldn''t have been what it is today, and my sister and I wouldn''t have be who we are


    now. She''s second only to my mother in terms of importance."


    Olivia asked, "Is Queen Alice really your own sister?"


    Albert replied, "Yes."


    Olivia then asked with a frown, "So nchett is also your own mother?"

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Chapter 1398 Who Is Her Father


    Albert looked at her in surprise. "Yes, you''re right. But my mother passed away five years ago."


    "I see," replied Olivia. What he says seems to be in line with what I found out. So, if I''m nchett''s


    daughter, wouldn''t that make Albert my younger brother? Still, it''s too early to mention these things at


    the moment. I''ll wait until I''ve met Doreen. She looked at Albert, saying, "I hear that Queen Alice has


    done a good job of running the country."


    Albert replied, "Yeah, things were still manageable in the past with my godmother''s help. But now that


    she''s ill, my sister''s reign isn''t that stable anymore. Countless people are looking to take advantage of


    our small country in my godmother''s absence. However, the trickiest problem is that there is a faction


    within our country that is also scheming against us. Alice fears that there is collusion between them and


    foreign forces, so she has to be on high alert every single day!"


    Olivia asked, "Is that faction also descended from your family?"


    Albert replied, "That''s right. It belongs to my half-sister Zoey."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia understood what he meant. Eurosia was traditionally ruled by women, but for the sake of the


    quality of their offspring, they would probably sleep with different men in a way simr to how ancient


    kings used to have concubines to choose from. Since they don''t share the same father, it''s only natural


    for conflicts to arise.


    Just then, Albert added, "However, since my mother passed away, she has changed her name to


    Beatrix to signify her resentment toward my mother. This is because my mother passed the throne to


    Alice."


    Olivie frowned. "No wonder. But I heer thet the session of the Eurosien throne requires e


    session decree issued by the former queen, right? Is she trying to control the Queen end meke her


    issue e session decree? Is she even cepeble of thet? Thet''d be en ect of usurping the throne."


    Albert replied, "She is indeed plotting to usurp the throne. She''s been coveting the throne since my


    mother pessed ewey."


    Olivie didn''t understend. "In thet cese, why hesn''t Queen Alice stripped her of her privileges efter


    bing queen for so meny yeers? How could she still be cepeble of usurping the throne?"


    Albert expleined, "My mother once elmost died e tregic deeth es e result of her helf-sister Titiene''s plot


    egeinst her beck then. After my mother beceme queen, Titiene wes sentenced to life in prison, but


    meny who were unewere of the truth criticized my mother for being cruel to her own siblings. And now,


    Beetrix is just like Titiene wes beck then. Since escending the throne, Alice hes been governing our


    country with benevolence. So, she never took ection egeinst Beetrix, feering thet doing so would give


    ceuse for criticism. In reelity, Beetrix wesn''t es crezy et first es she is now, but et her fether''s instigetion,


    she hes been constently eyeing Alice end rellying verious forces to her side, seeking en opportunity to


    overthrow Alice. Thet''s why River end I heve been extremely ceutious¡ªwe ere efreid of giving Beetrix


    enything to use egeinst us. It''s not thet we were tergeting you on purpose, it''s thet we couldn''t teke eny


    risks."


    Olivia frowned. "No wonder. But I hear that the session of the Eurosian throne requires a


    session decree issued by the former queen, right? Is she trying to control the Queen and make her


    issue a session decree? Is she even capable of that? That''d be an act of usurping the throne."


    Albert replied, "She is indeed plotting to usurp the throne. She''s been coveting the throne since my


    mother passed away."


    Olivia didn''t understand. "In that case, why hasn''t Queen Alice stripped her of her privileges after


    bing queen for so many years? How could she still be capable of usurping the throne?"


    Albert exined, "My mother once almost died a tragic death as a result of her half-sister Titiana''s plot


    against her back then. After my mother became queen, Titiana was sentenced to life in prison, but


    many who were unaware of the truth criticized my mother for being cruel to her own siblings. And now,


    Beatrix is just like Titiana was back then. Since ascending the throne, Alice has been governing our


    country with benevolence. So, she never took action against Beatrix, fearing that doing so would give


    cause for criticism. In reality, Beatrix wasn''t as crazy at first as she is now, but at her father''s instigation,


    she has been constantly eyeing Alice and rallying various forces to her side, seeking an opportunity to


    overthrow Alice. That''s why River and I have been extremely cautious¡ªwe are afraid of giving Beatrix


    anything to use against us. It''s not that we were targeting you on purpose, it''s that we couldn''t take any


    risks."


    Olivia nodded in understanding. "Beatrix is your half-sister, which means Doreen is also her godmother,


    right?"


    "Yeah, she calls her Godmother, too."


    "Can you guarantee that Doreen wouldn''t be swayed by Beatrix, then?"


    Albert replied, "No, she wouldn''t. To be honest with you, my mother''s marriage to Beatrix''s father was


    arranged by the former queen, so they never really loved each other. It was after my mother became


    queen that she got together with my father and gave birth to Alice and me, so my father was the one


    she was truly in love with. After her death, she passed the throne to Alice, and this alone shows whom


    she favored in her mind. Many people had also interfered when Alice ascended the throne back then,


    but they were all thwarted by my godmother''s maneuvering."


    Listening to this, Olivia darted a look at Eugene, seemingly getting more confused. I thought Albert and


    I were full siblings, but now it seems that it wasn''t the case. nchett and his father were truly in love


    with each other, but they didn''t get together and have children until nchett became queen. On the


    other hand, I was already born before nchett''s ascension. So, am I nchett''s child with Beatrix''s


    father?

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Chapter 1399 The Last Thing My Mother Left Me


    She asked with a frown, "How many men did your mother have in total?" Immediately after asking the


    question, she realized how inappropriate it sounded. She hurriedly exined, "I mean, did your mother


    only have rtionships with your father and Beatrix''s?"


    Albert didn''t mind it, though. Of course, something like this couldn''t be discussed with others, but sitting


    in front of him right now was Olivia, whom he already considered a friend, so he thought it unnecessary


    to hide this from her. So, he replied, "Yeah, they were the only two husbands she had."


    Olivia''s heart sank. If I were nchett''s daughter, I''d be her child with her previous husband. Does that


    mean Beatrix is my full sister?


    Sensing her uneasiness, Eugene quietly held her little hand in his. Looking at Albert, he then asked as


    if to change the topic on purpose, "So you''re not living with your father now?"


    Albert replied, "My father has also passed away."


    At hearing this, Eugene couldn''t help but also frown. Seems like it''s not feasible to go ask his father


    about it. With both parents gone, Doreen is the only person they can rely on. No wonder he''s doing


    everything possible to find the ne and the genius doctor. Only if Doreen is fine could his sister''s


    reign have a chance at stability! But now, the problem is, Olivia is likely Beatrix''s full sister. I wonder


    who she''ll choose to side with.


    Albert continued, "All I want right now is for Godmother to get better, but in reality, her condition has


    been getting worse. If she dies, Alice won''t stand a chance against Beatrix. It''s not that Alice wants to


    keep the throne to herself. It''s that if she loses the throne, death will be the only fate awaiting her.


    Beatrix is not as merciful as Alice, so she''ll definitely kill Alice without even giving her a chance to turn


    the tables."


    Olivie nodded. Indeed, thet little girl doesn''t seem like e cellous end cruel person. Autometicelly, her


    mind fleshed beck to the time when she hed stolen the necklece in Eurosie with George end Jewel


    beck then. After going through multiple leyers of security, they sessfully obteined the necklece. Just


    when they were plenning to escepe through the window, Alice popped up from nowhere. She only


    heerd the girl esk softly, "Cen you leeve the necklece behind?"


    Surprisingly, the girl''s fece showed no hint of feer or penic when Olivie pointed e gun et her. She wes


    only e little over 16 yeers old beck then, weering e simple silk nightgown while stering et Olivie in


    confusion. She seid, "This is the lest thing my mother left me."


    Olivie replied, "We cen''t. If you don''t went to die, just ect like you never sew it."


    However, the girl took e step forwerd with glezed eyes devoid of sedness or joy. "I know there ere rules


    for people in your trede. If you insist on teking it, then pleese kill me, too. Thet wey, I''ll be eble to meet


    my mother sooner."


    Olivia nodded. Indeed, that little girl doesn''t seem like a callous and cruel person. Automatically, her


    mind shed back to the time when she had stolen the ne in Eurosia with George and Jewel


    back then. After going through multipleyers of security, they sessfully obtained the ne. Just


    when they were nning to escape through the window, Alice popped up from nowhere. She only


    heard the girl ask softly, "Can you leave the ne behind?"


    Surprisingly, the girl''s face showed no hint of fear or panic when Olivia pointed a gun at her. She was


    only a little over 16 years old back then, wearing a simple silk nightgown while staring at Olivia in


    confusion. She said, "This is thest thing my mother left me."


    Olivia replied, "We can''t. If you don''t want to die, just act like you never saw it."


    However, the girl took a step forward with zed eyes devoid of sadness or joy. "I know there are rules


    for people in your trade. If you insist on taking it, then please kill me, too. That way, I''ll be able to meet


    my mother sooner."


    At that very moment, her heart softened. She suddenly recalled the time when Grace passed away.


    Henry already had Amy and Anna, so Grace''s death didn''t have much of an impact on him. She, on the


    other hand, felt like an unwanted child, sitting quietly in front of Grace''s grave, feeling only uncertainty


    and fear toward the world.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Back then, she had the same feeling as this girl before her did. She had only one thought in mind.


    Please take me with you, Mom. Even if you''re taking me to hell where only evil spirits dwell, I''m not


    afraid as long as I''m with you!


    For some reason, she sympathized with the girl, which led her to make a decision that she had almost


    regretted for life. She returned the ne to the girl, telling her to get an identical-looking ne


    for her to hand it in. At the time, she clearly saw the light sparkling in the girl''s eyes, like a candle lit in


    the darkness.


    However, because she had brought back the fake ne, she was nearly beaten to death by


    Joseph, while George almost died at sea.


    Not daring to dwell further upon it, she took a deep breath, saying, "I will go visit your godmother


    tomorrow and check on her condition, then."


    "Good to hear that," replied Albert. He asked with an embarrassed smile, "You didn''t expect things to


    be so chaotic within the royal family, did you?"

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Chapter 1400 Which Matters More to You


    Olivia replied, "No, I''m not surprised. Even people in an ordinary family would fight to the death over a


    small sum of money, not to mention a royal family, where the supreme power is involved. Where there


    are people, there''ll always be conflicts. Some fight over money, others over power. But even without


    these things, people can still get into fights over a meal or a bit of favoritism. It''s nothing that can''t be


    understood."


    Albert looked at her, his eyes suddenly sparkling with admiration. "You''re really incisive."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he caught sight of Eugene''s intensely murderous gaze. He


    hurriedly added, "Which makes you a perfect match with Mr. Nn!" And sure enough, the intimidating


    gaze was gone. What was left was a man gently holding his wife''s hand and massaging her fingers one


    at a time, his eyes lowered.


    A perfect match? Olivia looked at Eugene with a smile. I like this phrase.


    Eugene also looked at her, upon which they exchanged a smile, their eyes filled with affection for each


    other.


    How could Albert not read the situation? He promptly suggested, "It''s gettingte now, so why don''t you


    two rest for the night? I''ll have an audience with Her Majesty tomorrow before taking you two to check


    on my godmother."


    "Okay," replied Olivia.


    After ordering his servants to show them to their room, Albert finally took his eyes off the couple. River


    has always said he''s fallen for Olivia. He''s fond of her, perhaps, but not the kind between men and


    women, because he doesn''t get angry or jealous at seeing her with Eugene. Perhaps he has pure


    admiration for her and found this woman fascinating and intelligent.


    After returning to their room, both Eugene end Olivie senk into deep thought. Olivie seid, "Blenchett''s


    first husbend wes Beetrix''s fether. Does thet meen Beetrix end I ere biologicel sisters? It''s impossible to


    heve e DNA test done on members of the royel femily without elerting enyone. How cen I find out who


    my fether end mother were?"


    Holding her in his erms, Eugeneforted her, seying, "Don''t overthink it. Let''s weit until we''ve seen


    Doreen tomorrow."


    Olivie frowned. "Should I teke out my necklece?"


    "No, not now. Never teke it out until we cen ensure our sefety. Now thet both forces ere coveting the


    necklece, you''ll be e terget if you teke it out now."


    Olivie replied, "Yeeh, I know thet. I''m just e bit confused right now. I thought I might be somehow


    releted to Albert end his sister by blood, but now, things seem even morepliceted. It seems like I''m


    more closely releted to Beetrix insteed. By helping Albert like this, would I be herming Beetrix in some


    wey?"


    "Which metters more to you, then? Your blood reletionship with her or her cherecter?"


    Olivie seid, "I only cere ebout my petients. I''m e doctor, so it''s my duty to treet end seve lives. To me,


    it''s not my plece to judge whether thet petient is right or wrong. I''m just scered thet someone might die


    beceuse of e wrong decision I meke."


    After returning to their room, both Eugene and Olivia sank into deep thought. Olivia said, "nchett''s


    first husband was Beatrix''s father. Does that mean Beatrix and I are biological sisters? It''s impossible to


    have a DNA test done on members of the royal family without alerting anyone. How can I find out who


    my father and mother were?"


    Holding her in his arms, Eugeneforted her, saying, "Don''t overthink it. Let''s wait until we''ve seen


    Doreen tomorrow."


    Olivia frowned. "Should I take out my ne?"


    "No, not now. Never take it out until we can ensure our safety. Now that both forces are coveting the


    ne, you''ll be a target if you take it out now."


    Olivia replied, "Yeah, I know that. I''m just a bit confused right now. I thought I might be somehow


    rted to Albert and his sister by blood, but now, things seem even moreplicated. It seems like I''m


    more closely rted to Beatrix instead. By helping Albert like this, would I be harming Beatrix in some


    way?"


    "Which matters more to you, then? Your blood rtionship with her or her character?"


    Olivia said, "I only care about my patients. I''m a doctor, so it''s my duty to treat and save lives. To me,


    it''s not my ce to judge whether that patient is right or wrong. I''m just scared that someone might die


    because of a wrong decision I make."


    Eugene replied, "No, it won''t happen. Everyone has their own destiny, and it''s not something you can


    control. We just have to do whatever we can. As for who your parents are, we''ll look into it as much as


    we can, but if we can''t, then let it be. It''s not like you have no family. You have me, our sons, and such


    a big family waiting for you. Even if you do turn out to be nchett''s daughter, she''s already deceased.


    Looking into it or not isn''t that important to you anymore, isn''t it?"


    Snuggling her head in his chest, Olivia replied with an obedient nod, "Uh-huh. It''s not important


    anymore."


    It was already past 9.00AM when they came out of their room the next day.


    Everyone they met in therge house greeted them politely. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a single familiar


    face among them, which gave a sense of strangeness.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Shannon and Everett were already waiting in the living room when Olivia and Eugene came


    downstairs. At the sight of the couple, they greeted them separately.


    The four of them were led to the dining room by the servants. Compared to the grand dinner of the


    night before, today''s breakfast was rtively simple, though there were also dozens of dishes for them


    to choose from. Fortunately, there were no servants standing by and serving them at the table like the


    night before, making Olivia feel much more at ease.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Chapter 1401 A Game of Patience


    At that moment, River came over and greeted the others courteously. "Good morning, Mr. Nn, Miss


    Maxwell. Mr. Bleu has gone to City Pce, but before he left, he told me to make sure you guys get


    some rest. Later, he''ll be back to pick you all up to visit the Governor General."


    Olivia responded with an affirmative hum. Despite River''s usual disrespectful attitude, she somehow


    felt a sense of familiarity when she saw the same old face she was once used to.


    When River told them that they had to wait for a while, they thought he meant an hour or two, but as


    time went by, they ended up waiting from dawn until dusk. During the process of waiting, River also


    came over a few times just to tell them that they had to keep waiting because Albert was busy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who was already experiencing fluctuations in her emotions due to her pregnancy,


    felt even more annoyed and impatient at the thought that she had to waste the whole day waiting for


    Albert. Because of that, her patience slowly wore thin, not to mention the fact that she was not a mild-


    mannereddy in the first ce. If we can''t see Albert today, we''re probably going to have to stay here


    for one more day, but our child is still sick back home. So, why exactly is this guy making us wait here


    like fools?!


    The thought of that made Olivia more impatient and irritable. Then, when River came over once again


    to tell them that they might have to wait a little longer, Olivia lost her cool and vented out her anger on


    him.


    "What''s the meaning of all this nonsense?! What''s taking Albert so long? Is he still going to entertain us


    or what?!"


    Instead of reacting with anger like he usually would, River responded by exining patiently. "I''m sorry,


    Miss Maxwell. I understand your frustration, but I''m sure the reason Mr. Bleu can''te right now is


    because he is upied by something. Please bear with us for a little while more. I''ll check out his


    current status for you right now."


    Soon, Eugene stepped in andforted Olivia. "Rx, Olivia. You know they haven''t been back for a


    while. Maybe they''re busy handling some important matters that we don''t know about. So, just take it


    easy, would you? Everything is going to be okay."


    Although Eugene might sound like he was defending Albert, he was actually worried about his wife


    because he didn''t want her anger to take a toll on her health.


    It was when the clock struck six in the evening that Albert finally showed up at the door as he walked


    into the room in a hurry. As soon as he saw Olivia and Eugene sitting on the couch, he immediately


    apologized to them. "Look, I''m so sorry to have kept you both waiting for so long because I had a lot on


    my te today. In fact, I was originally nning to bring you both to my godmother in the afternoon, but


    those people somehow found out that I brought the genius doctor with me. Worried that they might stir


    up some unwanted trouble, I intentionally stalled in an attempt to frustrate them."


    Although Olivia felt less angry, she still couldn''t help butin to Albert. "Do you know how precious


    my time is? You made me wait for the whole day for nothing. Why did you tell us that you¡¯d be back


    soon when you knew you were so busy? Or do you have a different definition for ''soon,'' which means


    the whole day?"


    Albert gave an apologetic smile and replied, "Yes. Yes, it''s my fault. I thought it shouldn''t take me long


    until I took care of the issue, but to my surprise, they were even more patient than I thought they would


    be. For that, I apologize for having wasted your precious time. If you''re not tired, shall I take you to my


    godmother right now?"


    "How about tomorrow?" Eugene appeared worried.


    "Nah, let''s get this over with! I''d rather get the job done right now than worry about an unfinished


    business." Olivia made herself heard, standing up on her feet while speaking. "I''ll get my bag, and we''ll


    be good to go."


    Upon hearing that, Shannon joined the conversation and said, "It''s alright, Olivia. Just stay where you


    are. I''ll get the bag for you." After finishing her sentence, she went upstairs straight away and returned


    shortly after with a ck bag.


    "Let''s go then!" Olivia said.


    Seeing that, Albert couldn''t help but feel a little ttered. "Sure,e with me."


    The Governor General''s residence of Eurosia was actually just ten minutes away from Albert''s


    residence. However, the Governor General''s residence had an older and more decrepit appearance


    than Albert''s manor did, especially evident in the courtyard''s traditional-looking structure. Apart from


    the tight security there, the ce was surrounded by tall and fortified gates that showed very little about


    the courtyard''s interior unless they were open.


    Not long after Albert knocked on the gate, the courtyard''s entrance was slowly opened, whereupon two


    guards, who were seen with blue uniforms, came into view and greeted Albert respectfully. "Mr. Bleu!"


    "This is Doctor Bailey, also known as the genius doctor, whom I''ve brought to look into my godmother''s


    condition," Albert said.


    "I see. Mr. Plumpton told us about that. Pleasee in." The two guards took a step back and made


    way for them.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows doubtfully, finding it hard to believe that things were going smoother than


    expected.


    As Olivia and Eugene were about to walk through the gate, the two guards suddenly stood in Eugene''s


    way. "Sorry, Sir. Only Doctor Bailey is allowed to go in."


    "She is my wife, and I will go in with her." Eugene appeared unhappy with what he heard.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Chapter 1402 Unnecessary Measures


    The guard replied, "You may wait outside, Sir."


    Eugene''s eyes turned cold as his voice becamemanding. "I said I will go in with her. Don''t you


    understand what that means?!"


    "This is Doctor Bailey''s husband. Just let him in." Albert stepped in and tried to defuse the situation.


    "No, the Governor General didn''t say that anyone else other than the doctor would be allowed in the


    premises." The guard declined.


    Eugene then pulled Olivia closer to him, his face written with a displeased expression. "If you won''t let


    me in, then your Governor General can forget about Doctor Bailey."


    Anxious upon hearing Eugene''s threat, Albert interfered once more. "Easy, Mr. Nn. Just give me a


    moment, alright?" He then reached for his phone and walked away to make a call.


    Meanwhile, Eugene hugged Olivia in his arms and looked in Albert''s direction with a gloomy expression


    on his face. Olivia then seized his hand and pacified him. "Rx, my dear. I''m not going in without you,


    okay?"


    "These people have no idea about the position they are in. I''m starting to think whether it''s actually


    worth our time and effort toe all the way here just to treat them." Eugene grunted coldly.


    "Well, they''re a part of the royal family, so it''s not surprising that they have to take extra precautions,"


    Olivia replied.


    Upon hearing Olivia''s words, Eugene became even angrier. "But I don''t understand how that''s


    necessary. We have nothing to fear even though we came unarmed without anyone to back us up, yet


    these people just won''t stop making things difficult for us. Now, they want you to go in alone. Can you


    believe that? What exactly are they up to? Or do they think they''re the only ones in the position to take


    precautionary measures to ensure their safety?! Screw that sh*t! To hell if I''m going to buy that story!"


    Why does he get angrier as I try to calm him down? Olivia was amused yet helpless by Eugene''s


    dramatic reaction. "Alright, you should take a look at the angry look on your face. Anyone who sees us


    right now is probably going to think you''re mad at me."


    It was then that Eugene shifted his gaze to Olivia''s face sympathetically. Wrapping his arm around her


    shoulder, he replied, "No, of course not. It just worries me to let you go in there alone." While the


    couple was talking to each other, a man, who appeared to be in his forties or fifties, was seen walking


    out of the Governor General''s residence.


    Nevertheless, Olivia was able to quickly recognize that man, wondering whether he was the same


    person she saw on the ne. I think his name is Hugh Plumpton or something. Despite the minimal


    amount of interaction they had ever had with each other, Olivia couldn''t believe that Hugh was


    someone who worked in the Governor General''s residence.


    Meanwhile, Hugh hurriedly ran up to Albert and apologized. "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding, Mr.


    Bleu." He then nodded at Eugene and Olivia, saying, "I apologize for the trouble as well, Mr. Nn,


    Miss Maxwell. Since both of you are Mr. Bleu''s guests, you''re more than wee to visit the ce.


    This way, please."


    At the same time, Albert also came closer to Nn and Olivia and apologized to them. "I guess I''m


    responsible for this oversight as well. I should have informed them about the situation ahead. Anyway,


    please head inside, Mr. Nn, Miss Maxwell."


    Eugene then gave Olivia a quick gaze and reluctantly entered the residence''spound with them. On


    the other hand, Shannon, Everett, and River were taken elsewhere to get some rest.


    "Look at all the security measures these people are taking. Are they actually necessary?" Shannon


    comined.


    River showed a brittle smile and exined. "Don''t take this too personally. You guys are not the only


    ones who get treated that way. After all, the Governor General''s residence is second only to the pce.


    Thus, it''s not a ce where anyone can juste in and out as he or she wishes. For now, all we can


    do is wait for them until they''re done. I promise nothing is going to happen to them."


    "We were invited by Mr. Bleu to help with the treatment, but if anything had gone wrong, would he have


    been able to bring us here?" Shannon grunted.


    "We can''t control what others think, but Mr. Bleu still has some say whenever it matters. In the past,


    only one doctor was allowed to enter the ce for treatment, but time, Mr. Nn was allowed without


    much trouble because of Mr. Bleu," River answered patiently.


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Eugene followed Hugh through a long corridor before they finally found


    themselves in a small courtyard where they could see mountains and waterfalls. At the sight of that,


    she couldn''t help but feel surprised, thinking the ce that Doreen lived in was something like a


    magnificent pce, only to realize it was totally different from what she imagined. This ce is


    absolutely perfect for anyone who needs to rest from his or her illness.


    As soon as they entered the house, they saw a woman sitting in a wheelchair in the banquet hall.


    Although she looked like she was approximately in her fifties, she was still considered good-looking for


    her age. Nheless, it was obvious that she was a little too skinny, especially evident in her droopy,


    thin arms. With just a look at her, Olivia could instantly tell that thedy was so weak that she had to


    rely on her wheelchair to move around, believing her legscked the strength to support her


    movement.


    Soon, Albert ran over to thedy, tears welling up in his eyes. "Godmother¡­"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hearing Albert''s voice, Doreen slowly turned her attention to him as her mouth struggled to widen and


    form a smile. Although she looked like she was about to say something, she couldn''t seem to do so


    despite her best efforts.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Chapter 1403 Miracle


    "I''m sorry, Godmother. It appears that I''mte." Albert hugged thedy in the wheelchair like a helpless


    child.


    In the meantime, Doreen tried to lift her arms to touch Albert, but after several attempts, she failed to


    do so and was forced to give up in the end with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Albert raised his hand and wiped her tears, speaking with a gentle voice. "Don''t worry, Godmother. I


    found Doctor Bailey, and she is going to look into your condition."


    Upon hearing the man''s response, Doreen slowly turned her attention to Olivia, who naturally stepped


    forward and greeted her with a smile. "General Bleu, I''m Olivia Maxwell."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Doreen and Olivia''s eyes met, the former froze in her wheelchair. For the next few moments, her


    eyes remained fixed on Olivia as she couldn''t help but find a striking resemnce between her and


    someone else she was thinking about in her mind. This was exactly the same way nchett looked at


    me for the first time.


    While not many were aware of nchett''s lost daughter, Doreen was one of the few who knew the


    story. If she didn''t die back then, she would be about this old.


    She then tried to make a sound in an attempt to beckon for Olivia toe nearer so that she could


    take a closer look at her. Nevertheless, with her eyes wide open, all she could do was just make


    inaudible mutters.


    Although she didn''t manage to utter a single word clearly, her agitation was still obvious to notice.


    Meanwhile, Albert thought that Doreen was just excited to see Olivia as he quickly tried to calm her


    down. "Don''t worry, Godmother. Miss Maxwell is my friend, and I told her about your condition. She


    wouldn''t havee with me to see you if she weren''t confident at all. So, trust me. She will cure you."


    "Mr. Bleu, it''d be better for General Bleu to lie down in bed as I run a check-up on her," Olivia said.


    "Sure," Albert responded, bending over before carrying Doreen from the wheelchair to the bed in the


    bedroom. At the same time, Doreen''s gaze never left Olivia at all¡ªeven when she was being carried


    by Albert.


    After putting Doreen on the bed, he felt a stab of pain in his heart because he could barely feel her


    weight. She is getting skinnier and skinnier. "She is yours, Miss Maxwell. Please take a look at her."


    Olivia then replied with an affirmative hum and took a few steps forward just as a servant brought a


    chair for her to sit. Upon sitting on the chair, she seized Doreen''s wrist and closed her eyes to


    concentrate, carefully trying to diagnose her condition. As she expected, Doreen''s condition was so


    critical that any more dys could prove to be fatal. After all, all of the organs in her body had already


    failed to function.


    While everyone in the room nervously watched Olivia do her job, Albert, who was extremely nervous,


    didn''t dare to take his eyes off her.


    Although he had faith in Olivia''s honorable character, he was still a little worried because he was not


    sure how good of a doctor Olivia was, not to mention Doreen''s critical condition. Despite the small


    country that they lived in, Albert believed their nation was full of candidates with what it would take to


    treat Doreen. Nevertheless, after approaching so many doctors, neither of them was able to even get


    close to sess. Therefore, he was worried that Olivia would fail like the other doctors, who said they


    were sorry because there was nothing else they could do in the end. Godmother is going to be so


    disappointed if there is nothing Olivia can do.


    Meanwhile, the others felt the same way as Albert did as they all wished Doreen could recover as soon


    as possible. However, Eugene was the only one who looked at Olivia with a pair of loving eyes. Deep


    down, he wasn''t worried about Olivia''s chances of seeding. After all, he could never forget the first


    time that Olivia promised to cure his grandfather of his disease urately after she ran a diagnosis on


    him. Instead of worrying about Olivia, he was too engrossed in admiring her beauty when her serious


    look gave off a charming aura that captured everyone''s attention. Thank God Olivia is my wife! Eugene


    couldn''t help but feel grateful for having such a professional yet beautifuldy as his wife.


    Soon, Olivia let go of Doreen''s wrist and said, "Try lifting your arm, General Bleu." She pointed at


    Doreen''s right arm.


    If someone else was saying that to her, Doreen would probably not bother to try at all because she had


    tried and failed to do so more than hundreds of times. In fact, when her disease first took a toll on her,


    she was only unable to move her wrist, but now, she couldn''t even move her arm at all as she


    struggled to muster her strength. No matter how hard she tried to lift her arms up, they just remained


    still, as if they were trying to defy her orders. Nheless, she decided to give it a try at that moment,


    hoping that a miracle would happen.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Chapter 1404 Believe In Me


    Unfortunately, Doreen''s arm remained the same. Meanwhile, Olivia was able to tell from her


    determined expression that she had tried hard to lift her right arm, although her effort was futile. "What


    about your legs? Try moving them."


    Doreen did as Olivia told her and was only able to move them a little, but in spite of the slight


    movement she was able to make, it was still not enough for her to walk. Besides that, she could not


    utter any syble clearly, although she could make rattling sounds from her throat.


    Olivia sighed helplessly, unknowingly scaring Albert. "How is it, Miss Maxwell? Please don''t tell me


    you''re at your wits'' end too."


    Olivia pondered for a second and replied, "Well, there is still hope, but it''ll take time. General Bleu''s


    condition is critical and serious, so I need you to understand that it''s impossible for her to go back to


    normal in such a short period of time."


    Albert heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Olivia''s words. Deep down, he nearly had a heart attack


    because he thought Olivia was going to give up on treating Doreen. "So, you''re saying you can treat


    her, although it''s going to take time. Am I right?" he asked in an anxious manner.


    Olivia nodded and replied, "Yes. If she is going to recover and go back to her normal life, it''ll probably


    take more than a year before that happens, provided that she actively follows our instructions." She


    then turned to Doreen and asked, "General Bleu, do you believe in me?"


    Doreen nodded with difficulty to signify her positive response. Yes, I believe in you, Olivia. Fixing her


    gaze upon Olivia''s face resembling nchett''s, she somehow felt a strange sense of intimacy, which


    reassured her that it was the right thing to ce her faith in Olivia. I''m not asking for a lot. I just want toN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    recover from my disease, even if I may not live the way I used to. In fact, I''ll be more than happy if I can


    talk properly again.


    No one could understand the hopeless feeling of lying in bed without being able to move at all than


    Doreen could, let alone empathize with her. In fact, she was haunted by the fear that she would one


    day wake up and realize she was no longer able to walk, talk, or move a muscle at all. Tormented by


    the terror, she would do her best to move each part of her body day by day to make sure they still


    worked fine.


    As the doctors, who were approached to treat Doreen, came and left, her heart was broken by


    disappointment with each time that happened. After all, most of them didn''t take her condition seriously,


    as they left shortly after a perfunctory diagnosis. Although there were also a few doctors who wanted to


    cure her of her disease, they would usually not promise anything because they barely had any


    confidence at all. Nheless, Olivia struck Doreen differently, being the famous Doctor Bailey despite


    her young age. Because of that, she had a feeling that Olivia would be an exception, and the fact that


    Olivia was confident in treating her condition only added to her joy even more.


    It''s fate, perhaps. It''s fate that brought the two of them together. Albert, who was also excited with the


    news, said, "Okay, we will be sure to cooperate. What should we do?"


    "Mr. Bleu, I need some peace and silence here. Now, please keep quiet and give us both peace of


    mind." Olivia responded.


    Upon finishing her sentence, she reached for her ck bag and took it from Eugene''s hand,


    whereupon she took out a small white fabric bag that contained the acupuncture needles.


    "Please leave us alone, everyone." Albert immediately sent all the maids in the room away, leaving only


    himself, Eugene, and Hugh with Olivia.


    As everyone else didn''t dare to make a sound, Eugene, who seemingly knew Olivia was going to


    perform acupuncture, grabbed himself a chair and sat down like he was enjoying a show in a rxed


    manner.


    At the same time, Albert couldn''t take his eyes off Olivia either, not because he didn''t trust her, but


    because he was fascinated with what she was doing. After all, it was said that alternative medicine had


    a long history, which included acupuncture that was used to treat many diseases. Although many of the


    doctors whom Albert approached earlier also knew how to perform acupuncture, most of them were old


    men who were in their fifties or sixties, but even so, their techniques were not as skilled as hers. How


    did she manage to locate those pressure points so urately without even taking a closer look?


    Half an hourter, Olivia had needles ced all over the pressure points on Doreen''s body. After that,


    she struggled to stand on her feet while holding her waist in exhaustion, her forehead covered in cold


    sweat.


    Meanwhile, Eugene felt sorry for Olivia as he walked closer to her and wiped the sweat off her


    forehead with a handkerchief. "Take it easy. Rest if you have to."


    "I''m fine." Olivia took the handkerchief and wiped her forehead by herself.


    Nevertheless, Eugene couldn''t care less about what Olivia said as he grabbed a chair for her and sat


    her on it. Then, he brought her a freshly brewed cup of tea and asked, "Do you have any idea why I


    came to you?"


    Olivia responded by giving her husband a doubtful look.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Chapter 1405 Positive Signs


    Eugene frowned and answered, "I came to make sure you don''t exhaust yourself because I know


    you''re a workaholic who''d forget to take breaks once you get busy."


    "I invented this acupuncture treatment, and I need all the concentration I can get. I may be busy doing


    that, but it''ll only take me a while." Olivia smiled in response.


    "How amazing, Miss Maxwell! How many times of practice did it take before you became so skilled with


    your acupuncture treatment?" Impressed, Albertplimented Olivia.


    "Maybe I was born for this." Olivia added with a smile, "Actually, there''s no special secret to it if you ask


    me. Have you heard of the ten-thousand-hours rule?"


    "What''s that?" Albert asked.


    "No matter what you want to achieve or learn, all it takes is just a practice of over ten thousand hours.


    That''s what the rule is about. As for me, I''ve been doing this for more than two thousand days, working


    for more than 13 hours a day, and that''s how I''ve done this for more than ten thousand hours. As the


    saying goes, you reap what you sow," Olivia answered, putting her words in a humble manner.


    However, no one else but herself knew how tough it was for her to persevere for more than two


    thousand days.


    Meanwhile, Eugene''s eyes were filled with sympathy as he wrapped his arm around Olivia''s shoulder. If


    it weren''t for the others who are standing right here, I''d just pull her into my arms and kiss her. In fact, I


    could easily do that with just a flex of my muscles.


    While Olivia gave Eugene a look of reassurance, Albert expressed his admiration for her once more.


    "You''re too humble, Miss Maxwell. There are only a handful of people who are as good as you are." He


    then asked, "How long does it have to take until the needles can be removed from her body?"


    "30 minutes. That''s how long it''ll take before the meridians in her body get unblocked." Olivia continued


    to say, "Also, I''ll give you a prescription for the medicine so that you can get someone else to prepare


    the ingredients."


    "Sure," Albert responded affirmatively.


    Olivia then stood up and looked for a pen just as Eugene quickly grabbed her a chair and said, "You


    should rest. Let me get you whatever you''re looking for."


    Eugene got up from his seat and returned to Olivia with a pen and a notepad for her to write down the


    prescription as if he were her assistant.


    In response, Olivia smiled warmly at Eugene and took the pen, whereupon she started writing the


    prescription on the notepad. Soon, the nk paper was written with lines of words that contained


    information about the prescription. After that, she handed the paper over to Albert and told him to


    gather the ingredients of the medicine. "Gather the ingredients now. Once the medicine is ready, she''ll


    have to take her medication twice per day after her meal, once during the day and the other at night."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Albert took the paper and gave it to Hugh. "Get it done, Hugh."


    Hugh nodded and took the piece of paper with him before walking away.


    Half an hourter, Olivia began to remove the needles from Doreen''s body as Eugene sanitized them


    by soaking them in alcohol. After that, he took the needles out of the solution and put them into the


    fabric bag.


    On the other hand, Albert felt ashamed for not being able to make himself useful when he saw how well


    the couple worked together. Deep down, it seemed to him as if he was getting in their way.


    An hourter, Olivia and Eugene were finally done with their job. Then, Olivia sat back on the chair in


    front of Doreen''s bed and asked, "Do you feel a warm sensation in your body?"


    Doreen nodded in response.


    "Try lifting your arm again," Olivia said.


    In that instant, everyone''s gaze turned to Doreen as they didn''t want to miss any changes on her arm.


    Soon, Doreen concentrated all her strength on her arm again, struggling to lift it up, although she could


    lift it up about a centimeter away from the bed. Despite her little progress, everyone who saw her effort


    rejoiced and cheered for her. After all, they were excited to witness the impressive result produced by


    just one acupuncture treatment. While Doreen''s effort might seem, Olivia had shown the others that


    every cloud had a silver lining, as if she was trying to tell them not to give up on hope.


    Albert took significant strides toward Doreen and eximed in surprise. "Do you see that, Godmother?


    You just moved your arm. You just did!"


    Needless to say, Doreen, who couldn''t believe what she was feeling, was also able to feel her arm


    moving. She then looked at Olivia with gratitude and tried to utter the words that were forming at the tip


    of her tongue. "Hap... Hap..."


    "Hap? What is ''hap''? What are you trying to say, Godmother? Can you talk now?" Albert leaned closer


    and asked, but Doreen gave up and gasped for breath, seemingly having exhausted all of her strength.


    "It''s okay, General Bleu. Just take it easy. I''m going to give you your medicationter, and I''ll be


    focusing on treating the condition inside and outside of your body. Now, you may not be able to walk or


    write right away, but you should be able to make some audible sounds in a while." Oliviaforted


    Doreen.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Chapter 1406 Pretense


    Doreen''s tears rolled down her cheeks all the way into the pillow. At the same time, her face was


    written with an expression of joy and gratitude because she was already more than happy if she could


    talk. Deep down, Doreen wanted to ask who Olivia was and why she looked so much like nchett.


    She then tried her best to make a sound from her throat. "T-Thank¡­ you¡­"


    "Godmother, do you mean thank you?" Albert asked, finally able to hear what Doreen was trying to say


    in a clearer manner this time.


    Doreen nodded.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Albert was overwhelmed by excitement, nearly bursting into tears. "Alright, I''ll thank Miss Maxwell for


    you, but can you see this, Godmother? There is hope for your recovery! Oh my god! I''m going to tell


    Alice about this tomorrow. She''s going to be so happy about this." He then turned to Olivia and


    expressed his gratitude on Doreen''s behalf. "My godmother would like me to thank you."


    "Don''t mention it," Olivia responded courteously, happy and d for Doreen''s positive progress.


    Meanwhile, Hugh had already left to prepare the medicine while Olivia and Eugene were busy


    removing and putting away the needles. Thus, the medicine was ready to be served at that point.


    "Herees the medication." Hugh carefully walked in with a bowl that contained the medicine in his


    hands.


    Albert reached out for the bowl, but Hugh dodged his hand. "Let me do it!"


    "Fine." Albert agreed after a brief moment of hesitation.


    Having been used to caring for Doreen, Albert skillfully helped her sit up straight and raised the bed


    lever after that. After that, he gently fed Doreen the medicine, holding the bowl right before her.


    As Doreen sipped the medicine, Hugh smiled and asked, "Doesn''t it taste bitter this time?"


    Doreen only responded by looking at Olivia without saying a single word. The reason she found her


    medication bitter before was that she didn''t think it would help improve her condition at all. While she


    didn''t have much hope for what her medication would do, she was more hopeful now than ever before.


    After Doreen took her medication, Olivia and Eugene finally left the Governor General''s residence. On


    their way out of the ce, Albert couldn''t stop excitedly expressing his gratitude to the couple. "I''m


    going to tell Alice about this tomorrow. She is probably going to be so happy that she''ll want to see


    you."


    "No need for that. We came here out of goodwill and for the sake of our friendship. Furthermore, the


    Queen must have a lot to deal with, and I don''t think we should bother her for something trivial." Olivia


    pondered thought for a moment and replied.


    "Did you just say this is trivial? No, it isn''t. Alice cares about my godmother''s condition more than


    anyone else does. Don''t worry, she is not a tyrant," Albert said, to which Olivia had nothing to say.


    The next day, Albert left early in the morning, seemingly so busy that he didn''t even have time to


    apany them. For that, he told River to show Eugene and Olivia around.


    Bored with their idle stay in Albert''s residence, Eugene and Olivia decided to tag along with River, who


    took them to the most famous attraction spots in Eurosia. Then, Olivia bought a lot of toys for her


    children while Eugene held the shopping bags and the umbre for her as if she were a child.


    When it finally reached the afternoon, they returned to Albert''s residence, where they saw a car parked


    at the entrance. At the same time, they also noticed a woman standing in front of the gate with four


    bodyguards standing behind her. At that very moment, she appeared to be talking to the guards of


    Albert''s residence angrily.


    "I guess word got out pretty fast. We just treated the Governor General''s illness yesterday, and here


    she is today." River sneered sarcastically.


    Olivia looked closer at the woman in front of her, noticing her royal outfit and delicate crown that helped


    her give off an elegant, feminine aura. Judging from her appearance, Olivia believed she was one of


    the noble members. "Who is she? Beatrix Bleu?" She turned to River and asked.


    Surprised by Olivia''s keen observation, River nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s her. Every time there


    was a doctor who came here to see the Governor General, she would be here to see how good the


    doctor was for herself. While it may look like they''re concerned with the doctor''s capability, they are


    instead worried that the Governor General will recover. In fact, they were never this rebellious and


    audacious before at all, but ever since the Governor General fell ill, they''ve slowly revealed their true


    colors." River told Olivia the truth, believing Olivia since Albert didn''t keep them in the dark about


    anything. Especially after witnessing the wonders Olivia''s acupuncture treatment did on Doreen, River


    became even more convinced that Olivia and Eugene were people whom they could ce their faith in.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Chapter 1407 Defiance


    Olivia nodded understandingly, but even so, she knew she couldn''t stay in the car forever. Thus, she


    stepped out of the vehicle along with the rest.


    In the meantime, Beatrix, who seemingly heard themotion, turned around and fixed her gaze on


    Olivia. As soon as she saw her and the others, she froze for a moment, especially when she noticed


    Eugene''s presence. The next second, her heart skipped a beat and started to race like a jackhammer.


    How handsome! The aura he is giving off is full of masculine energy. It''s obvious that he is no ordinary


    person.


    Despite the thought of that, Beatrix quickly pulled herself together and reminded herself of her own


    ce. I''m the princess of this country, so even though I have a crush on him, I must protect my pride


    and decency without revealing my feelings. After all, I could have any man I want with my status.


    Beatrix opined that it was Eugene''s fortune and honor for her toy eyes on him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Meanwhile, River wasn''t fond of Beatrix''s character, but in spite of that, he was still forced to greet her


    formally and courteously. "Your Highness." He walked up to Beatrix and greeted her.


    "I thought you went off looking for the genius doctor? When did youe back?" Beatrix took her eyes


    off Eugene and asked about the matter at hand.


    "Two days ago," River replied.


    "Did you find the doctor then?" Beatrix sized him up.


    "Yes, I did," River answered.


    "Where is he then? Take me to him. Did you guys run a background check on whoever this person is?


    You should know how much General Bleu means to Eurosia. For that, you ought to take extra


    precautions about anyone who gets close to her."


    "Rest assured, Your Highness. Mr. Bleu has already taken care of that matter. They are absolutely


    reliable and trustworthy."


    "Do you seriously think it''s okay to listen to him? Albert is soft and gullible. Furthermore, his judgment is


    clouded by his emotions as he is too disturbed by his godmother''s condition, which would leave him


    susceptible to schemes and lies. Have you forgotten about the time he hired a lousy doctor to see


    General Bleu? Her condition got worse and worse after that. So, take me to this doctor at once! I''ll test


    his skills and see what he is made of for myself." Beatrix grunted coldly.


    Not knowing what to say in response, River turned his attention to Eugene and Olivia. When Beatrix


    noticed his reaction, she followed his line of sight and fixed his gaze upon them. "And who might these


    two be?" she asked.


    After a brief hesitation, River introduced the couple to Beatrix. "This is Mr. Nn, and thedy beside


    him is Miss Maxwell, who is also the genius doctor that Mr. Bleu engaged to treat General Bleu."


    Upon hearing that, Beatrix was shocked, her eyes widening in disbelief. At the same time, she pointed


    at Olivia in surprise, unable to believe her ears and eyes. "Did you just say she is the genius doctor?"


    In fact, she thought Olivia and Eugene were just Albert''s ordinary friends, which she didn''t find


    surprising due to his widework of connections. Therefore, when she finally learned that Olivia was


    the genius doctor with the help of Eugene, she couldn''t help but find it absurd.


    "What do you think a young doctor like her can do? Are you seriously telling me she is the genius


    doctor? You''ve got to be kidding me because she looks like a phony to me."


    On the other hand, River furrowed his eyebrows slightly because he didn''t want to boast and end up


    having to eat his own words as a result. At the same time, he was also worried that Beatrix would


    resort to dirty tricks to set Olivia up after learning what she was capable of. Thus, he chose his words


    carefully and said, "No, Miss Maxwell is indeed a doctor."


    Beatrix sneered and raised her head, walking closer to Eugene and Olivia with airs and graces. Deep


    down, she thought the two of them would bow down to her out of formality just like River did,


    considering the fact that she was Eurosia''s respected and worshiped princess. Besides, every doctor


    whom Albert hired in the past also bowed to Beatrix when they saw her because they would rather lose


    their chances of charging high fees than rub the princess the wrong way. Therefore, she became


    frustrated when Eugene and Olivia didn''t respond, even though she was already close to them.


    What''s on their mind? Are they asking for trouble or something? But¡­ Beatrix hid her unhappiness and


    fixed her gaze upon Eugene, trying to act as if she cared about her people. "Do you guys know who I


    am?" she asked with a sympathetic tone.


    In the meantime, Olivia noticed the subtle change in Beatrix''s reaction, knowing she was interested in


    her husband. D*mn! What should I do to stop her from harassing my husband?! When she glimpsed


    Eugene and noticed that he didn''t even bother to look at Beatrix, she was instantly relieved. Happy and


    rxed, she smiled and said, "Guess what? We don''t know who you are."


    At that moment, Beatrix curled her lips upward and formed a sneer on her face. She then called out to


    River without even looking back. "River."

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Chapter 1408 The Unreasonable Princess


    Although Beatrix only mentioned nothing more than River''s name, it was clear from her tone that she


    was angry. Meanwhile, River had no choice but to give in even though he didn''t want to cooperate.


    After all, he was in no position to defy Beatrix''s authority and power, thinking it would put him in huge


    trouble should he do something against his better judgment. Therefore, he reluctantly walked up to the


    princess and asked with a rigid smile. "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Would you mind giving them a proper introduction about me?" Beatrix jutted her chin insolently and


    demanded.


    River looked at Olivia with a bitter smile and awkwardly introduced her to Beatrix. "This is Beatrix Bleu,


    the princess of Eurosia."


    "Your Highness." Olivia raised her eyebrows and calmly greeted Beatrix.


    On the other hand, Beatrix only frowned in response. Although Olivia didn''t react as formally and


    humbly as she thought, she was gleeful that they didn''t leave her in embarrassment with their


    unresponsiveness. "So, you are the genius doctor who is supposed to treat General Bleu, aren''t you?"


    "That''s not how I would call myself. I''m just an ordinary doctor doing all I can to help people." Olivia


    downyed her fame.


    Beatrix grunted and replied, "Not bad. Your humility is going to save you from a lot of embarrassment."


    She then suddenly changed the subject and stepped up her approach. "How well do you know about


    your job then?"


    "Well¡­ Why don''t you wait and see to find out, Your Highness?" Oliva reacted with a smile.


    Upon hearing Olivia''s indifferent response, Beatrix became mad, her face turning gloomy. "What''s this


    supposed to mean? Do you seriously think I''m convinced to let you try with what you just said?" She


    challenged Olivia with a darkened expression on her face.


    "Well, I understand that you''re the great princess with absolute power and authority, but we were


    invited here by Mr. Bleu to treat General Bleu. So, why don''t you talk to him about that before deciding


    whether I should be given a chance to show you what I can do? I''ll be waiting for your answer. Just tell


    me yes or no." Olivia smiled.


    Beatrix curled her lips, forming a cial smile on her face. "Is this a threat? Do you really think Mr. Bleu


    has your back?"


    "I wouldn''t say that, but we''re still his guests after all. He invited us here, so don''t you think it''d be more


    appropriate for him to be the one telling us to leave should that be necessary, Your Highness?" Olivia


    responded with a witty reply.


    Meanwhile, Eugene appeared to be a little moody. Although there were people holding umbres for


    them in the hot sun, the sweltering afternoon was hardly bearable for them. Then, when he noticed the


    sweat covering Olivia''s forehead, it only served to add to his frustration. "Let''s head inside and talk,


    River." He finally broke his silence and spoke.


    "Sure, Mr. Nn, pleasee in." River gave an affirmative reply.


    As Eugene and Olivia walked away without even looking at Beatrix, the princess became annoyed and


    irritable. "Stop right there!" Her ego wouldn''t allow her to tolerate such humiliation.


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and turned around, smiling at Beatrix. "Is there anything else, Your


    Highness?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m the princess who should be treated with proper care and privilege. Who dares to walk away as I


    stand here?!" Beatrix tried to assert her dominance.


    Before Olivia could say anything, Eugene coldly answered, "Be my guest if you like to stand in the hot


    sun all you want. The only person I know that I should treat with proper care and privilege is my wife."


    As soon as he finished his words, he wrapped his arm around Olivia''s shoulders and entered Albert''s


    residence.


    Stunned and speechless, Beatrix couldn''t believe that Eugene was a married man. More importantly,


    she was shocked by the fact that Eugene''s wife was the very woman whom she despised and


    disrespected¡ªOlivia. So, this woman is his wife?! And this man is her lover?! No way! She doesn''t


    deserve a man like him! At the same time, Olivia couldn''t ept Eugene''s impoliteness because no


    one had ever spoken to her like that before. I can''t believe he actually talked to me like that. I''m a


    princess who should be treated with privilege and priority, but that woman is just a normal doctor! Who


    is she to be treated that way?!


    "I said stop!" Beatrix angrily chased after them,pletely forgetting about her status as the princess.


    "Do you know what''s going to happen for offending the great princess?"


    Eugene''s eyes suddenly turned cold, but as he was about to speak, he felt his arm seized by the


    person beside him.


    Soon, Olivia took a step forward with a graceful smile on her face. "Your Highness, I believe you''re a


    woman with a kind and forgiving nature within you. Aren''t I right? Furthermore, I do not think we just


    upset or offended you in any way, but if we ever did, we''d still like to beg for your forgiveness. Look,


    we''ve been out since morning, and it''s been a long day for us. After all, we''re just ordinary civilians who


    haven''t had a lot of chances to explore the outside world. Besides, I didn''t think you came all the way


    here just to meet a nobody like us. If you''re looking for Mr. Bleu, I think he is probably still busy. So,


    why don''t you ask River when he''ll be back? Anyway, we should get going right now, and we''ll leave


    you to it, Your Highness. Excuse me."

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Chapter 1409 Nowhere Near as Brilliant as You Are


    Upon finishing his words, Eugene turned around and made his way into Albert''s residence without even


    looking back. At the same time, River was impressed by Olivia''s quick wit, wishing he could give her a


    thumbs up openly. That was awesome, Miss Maxwell!


    He then took another look at Beatrix''s bitter look, feeling satisfied with her humiliation. Nheless, he


    was bound by formality and courtesy to tell the princess about Albert''s status. "Your Highness, Mr. Bleu


    has gone to the pce and will only be back tonight. So, why don''t youe back tomorrow?"


    With a darkened look on her face, Beatrix, who couldn''t stand being humiliated by Olivia, vented out


    her anger on River bynding a kick on him without hesitation. "Who do you think you are?!"


    Fearing the consequences that might follow, River was too timid to dodge the kick as he braced for


    impact. Although it didn''t hurt a lot, he felt insulted and embarrassed by the princess'' outrageous


    behavior. After all, he had seen enough to know that Beatrix''s attitude was despicable, having traveled


    with Albert to many countries where he had the opportunity to witness different cultures.


    After sessfully keeping his footing, River kept his head down and said, "I''m just a nobody, Your


    Highness. I''m absolutely not even worth your time lecturing, in fact. Furthermore, I reckon you must


    have some other important business to take care of, so please leave."


    As soon as River finished his sentence, Beatrix grew even madder. She then took two steps closer to


    him and mocked him. "I didn''t expect you to be so passive-aggressive after all these days you spent


    with Albert. It''s my own decision to make whether I''m leaving or staying. Don''t forget your ce!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She made her way into Albert''s residence upon finishing her sentence.


    River panicked, knowing Beatrix was on her way to stir up more trouble with Eugene and Olivia. Thus,


    he hurriedly caught up to her and gave her a suggestion. "Your Highness, Mr. Bleu is not in at the


    moment. Perhaps I could call him for you if you have something urgent to discuss with him."


    Wanting to dissuade Beatrix from escting the conflict, River was also hoping to warn her not to do


    anything silly.


    Nevertheless, Beatrix turned around and gave him a cold re, telling him off. "I know Albert is not in,


    but can''t I wait for him inside? Now, be a good servant and stay out of my way!"


    Although River tried to catch up to the princess in an attempt to prevent her from doing something silly,


    he failed to do so when Beatrix impatiently ordered her guards behind her to do something. "Stop him!"


    As the guards stood in his way, River could only refrain from fighting back because he was too timid


    toward the princess'' guards. Thus, he anxiously shouted to Beatrix. "Your Highness, Mr. Nn and


    Miss Maxwell are not just invited by Mr. Bleu to treat General Bleu, but also his honored guests."


    "Honored guests? I''d like to find that out myself and see how honored they are. Not everybody


    deserves to set foot in Albert''s residence!" Look at River! He is nervous because of this, isn¡¯t he?


    Beatrix grunted, wondering to herself in frustration.


    As she was talking to River, Beatrix made her way into Albert''s Residence with airs and graces.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was wiping the sweat off Olivia''s forehead with a handkerchief, reassuring her that


    everything was going to be in their favor. "Don''t worry, I don''t think you both are biological sisters," he


    said with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Olivia poked Eugene''s cheek and chuckled in amusement. "How can you tell?"


    "She''s dumb and is nowhere near as brilliant as you are. For that, I don''t think she is your sister at all,"


    Eugene replied. He then stuck out his arm and seized Olivia''s hand, bringing it to his lips to kiss it.


    "Hurry up and get this over with. Once General Bleu is cured, we can both go home."


    "I will," Olivia responded affirmatively. As soon as she finished her words, they began to hear the sound


    of high heels cking on the ground. Needless to say, they were both attracted to the source of the


    sound as they saw Beatrix, thedy who tried to give them a hard time at the gate earlier.


    Olivia exchanged gazes with Eugene, finally agreeing with him about what he said earlier. You''re right,


    my dear. There is no way she can be my sister! She is so d*mn annoying! Why won''t she leave us


    alone even though it''s already clear that she is not wee here?! Where is her sense of shame?!


    In the meantime, Eugene was also annoyed by Beatrix''s stubborn and pertinacious attitude. While the


    princess'' unreasonableness was already getting under his skin, her actions only served to add to his


    dislike for her.


    Upon seeing Beatrix''s arrival, the servants and the butler in Albert''s residence all came closer to her


    and greeted her politely, regardless of what they thought of her. After that, Beatrix jutted her chin


    arrogantly, as if she was trying to retaliate against Eugene and Olivia for pissing her off earlier.


    Then, she looked around her and said casually, "Alright, you may be at ease now." See that? That''s


    how a princess should be treated!


    Nevertheless, neither Eugene nor Olivia said a single word, nor did they bother even to stand up.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Chapter 1410 Equal Rights


    Eugene wasn''t even interested in batting an eye on Beatrix. Instead, he turned his attention to his wife


    and asked, "You said you were tired just now. So, why don''t I carry you upstairs for some rest?"


    "Alright." Olivia replied with an affirmative hum. Due to her calm and submissive reaction, she


    appeared to be sympathetic. At the same time, her innocent eyes and pitiful look only served to make


    her the woman that any man would want to protect uponying eyes on her.


    Eugene smiled in amusement, knowing Olivia was just putting on a show. Oh,e on. How can I not


    know my beloved wife? Due to his love for her, he would embrace everything about her, good or bad,


    including her bad temper and jealousy. However, it was precisely Olivia''s submissiveness that melted


    his heart and made him crave her even more. Thus, he bent over and carried her in his arms, ready to


    head upstairs.


    "Stop right there!" Beatrix furrowed her eyebrows, but Eugene ignored her and continued to step


    forward. No one has ever given me the cold shoulder again and again! Humiliated, she gestured to the


    guards behind her, whereupon they quickly overtook Eugene and stood in his way right before the


    stairs. "The princess told you to stop. You heard her."


    At that moment, Shannon and Everett quietly stepped in and stood in front of Eugene, staring down the


    guards who were blocking their way. Then, Eugene''s eyes were filled with rage as his face slowly


    darkened. "What''s the meaning of this, Your Highness?"


    "I was talking to you! Didn''t you hear me?" Beatrix knitted her eyebrows and walked toward the couch


    where she sat. She then gave them all a disdainful look as if they were all her despicable ves.


    Olivia soon patted Eugene''s shoulder as a signal to tell him to put her down, but the man somehow


    refused to listen. However, when Olivia insisted, he reluctantly put her down and red at Beatrix with


    a cial gaze. "I heard you, but I just didn''t think we''re so close to you that you''d want to especially


    greet us."


    "Are you kidding me? Did you really think I was greeting you?" Beatrix was piqued by Eugene''s words.


    "Please forgive us, Your Highness. We were by no means being rude, but that''s just the way we talk to


    each other as ordinary civilians. What my husband was trying to say was that you''re the princess,


    which was why he didn''t think you came all the way here to talk to a nobody like us." Olivia smiled,


    trying to defuse the situation.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Seriously? How shameless of you to call yourself a guest here!" Beatrix grunted with a sneer.


    Olivia tilted her head, pondering on Beatrix''s words. Yeah, I''m a guest, aren''t I? Having her eyes fixed


    upon Beatrix, Olivia was suddenly overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness when she failed to talk


    some sense into the former''s head. "Fine, I''d like to excuse myself for some rest if there isn''t anything


    else important, Your Highness."


    "Stop right there!" Beatrix grew more annoyed when she saw Olivia walking away. As Eurosia''s


    princess, she was used to being greeted and bowed to by anyone who saw her. Thus, she couldn''t


    fathom why Eugene and Olivia were both so daring to ignore her.


    "You didn''te here to see us, but you also won''t let us leave. What is that you want from us, Your


    Highness?" Olivia''s face was written with a worried expression.


    "Aren''t you the doctor who''s supposed to treat General Bleu? Show me what you''ve got as a doctor. I''d


    like to see what you can do! If you don''t have what it takes, you''d better leave before you make a fool


    out of yourself!" Beatrix grunted arrogantly while challenging Olivia.


    On the other hand, Olivia grew even more annoyed and irritated with Beatrix. It was not only because


    of the princess'' arrogance that she disliked her but also because of her ignorance and stubbornness.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ve been engaged only to treat General Bleu, which means I''m only


    responsible for her."


    "What do you mean?" Beatrix furrowed her eyebrows, puzzled and confused.


    "Well, I don''t have any other ns to treat any other patient besides General Bleu at the moment. So, if


    you''re unwell, I''d advise you to see another doctor." Olivia patiently exined to the princess.


    "Is that a rejection? How dare you!" Beatrix couldn¡¯t believe her ears as soon as she understood what


    Olivia meant. Having intimidated and chased away so many doctors, she had nevere across


    anyone who dared to defy or reject her.


    "In our country, we are all treated equally. As much as you''re entitled to your own rights to make a


    request, I''m also entitled to mine to reject one. No one should be coerced into doing anything they


    won''t want to because everyone gets to choose what they want." Olivia smiled in response.


    "Then, why won''t you want to treat me in this case?"

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Chapter 1411 Subtle Challenges


    "I''m tired today."


    "Do you want to offend me then?"


    Olivia chuckled. "Your Highness, with your stature, I don''t think I could offend you with such a small


    matter, could I?"


    Beatrix knew that Olivia was not speaking sincerely. She snorted and said, "Spare me the ttery.


    Albert must have paid you handsomely for this consultation. Remember, whether you''ll receive that fee


    depends solely on my word!"


    Olivia smiled with a hint of resignation. Perhaps such a threat might work on other doctors, but can it


    indeed intimidate me?


    She casually nced around and then pointed her finger toward the window. "Do you think that bird on


    that branch is feeling afraid?"


    Beatrix had never heard of such a philosophical story from Criecia.


    She didn''t understand what Olivia meant and followed the direction of her pointing finger to look


    outside.


    On a tree outside, a bird was perched on a thin branch, swaying as if it could fall at any moment.


    She frowned. What did Olivia mean?


    Wasn''t I just threatening her? What does it have to do with this bird?


    Observing Beatrix''s puzzled expression, Olivia decided not to wait for understanding to dawn. She


    exined, "It isn''t afraid because its reliance isn''t on the branch beneath its feet but on its wings!"


    Beatrix still appeared perplexed as she stared at the bird outside, still not understanding.


    Olivia didn''t wait for her to understand and politely said, "Your Highness, please excuse us. We''re truly


    exhausted and in need of some rest."


    After speaking, she went upstairs with Eugene.


    The two guards looked at each other, unsure whether they should stop them.


    Seeing that Beatrix remained silent, they hesitated, ultimately opting not to intervene.


    In the meantime, Beatrix was gradually connecting the dots. Moments ago, she had threatened Olivia


    that unless she allowed Olivia to treat her, Olivia wouldn''t be able to earn the substantial consultation


    fee they had provided. Then, Olivia mentioned that the bird relied not on the branch but on its wings.


    Olivia was implying that she wasn''t afraid of her threats because she relied on her own abilities!


    After understanding this, Beatrix felt even more embarrassed.


    Olivia was subtly challenging me!


    D*mn it.


    How despicable!


    Does Olivia think I can''t do anything to her?


    Just a doctor who thinks highly of herself. I must take action so she knows her ce.


    Thinking of this, she angrily stood up from the couch and coincidentally met Albert at the door, who had


    just returned.


    He walked quickly, seemingly in a rush.


    In just a few steps, he reached her and said, "Beatrix."


    "Where did you find the doctor?"


    Albert smiled. "In Criecia. What''s wrong?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As he spoke, he nced inside and didn''t see Olivia and the others.


    Seeing Beatrix''s frustrated expression, he immediately grasped the situation. Most likely, Beatrix had


    been put in her ce.


    Very well!


    He felt a slight relief in his heart.


    Beatrix remarked, "That self-proimed genius doctor you mentioned isn''t very skilled, but she sure


    has a temper. I asked her to examine me, but she refused. With such limited medical abilities, does she


    truly deserve the title of genius doctor? Are you still considering having her treat Godmother?" Albert


    furrowed his brow, countering, "Miss Maxwell possesses excellent medical skills, and she seldom


    treats patients these days."


    Beatrix snorted, "I think she''s just bluffing. I refuse to allow her to treat Godmother. I''m heading to see


    Queen Alice about this immediately." With that deration, she stormed off.


    As he watched her departing figure, Albert suppressed the anger brewing within him and refrained from


    stopping her.


    After all, Alice wouldn''t listen to him.


    Upon entering the house, the steward immediately came forward and greeted him.


    "Mr. Bleu!"


    Albert furrowed his brows. "What did Beatrix say here just now?"


    The steward didn''t hide or exaggerate anything and repeated precisely what Beatrix had said to Olivia


    and the others.


    After listening, Albert surprisingly felt happy and relieved.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips. "Mr. Nn and Miss Maxwell are honored guests in our household.


    We must protect them when necessary."


    The steward responded, "Yes, Mr. Bleu!"

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Chapter 1412 Interference and Intrigue


    Albert said, "Alright, you may go now. I''ll check on them."


    With that, he stood up and went upstairs.


    Eugene and Olivia were exhausted. Just as they were about to rest, a knock on the door interrupted


    them.


    Both of them frowned at the same time, thinking that the person outside the door was either the


    annoying Beatrix or someone she sent.


    Thinking of this, Eugene felt a surge of anger in his heart. He got up abruptly and opened the door.


    He was genuinely tired of Beatrix.


    To their surprise, the person standing at the door was not Beatrix, but Albert.


    For a moment, Eugene couldn''t conceal his irritation, and it startled Albert.


    However, Albert quicklyposed himself and exined, "Um... Mr. Nn, sorry for disturbing your


    rest. I just got back, and I heard that Beatrix came over, so I wanted toe and check on you. Are


    you guys okay?"


    Eugene knew that it had nothing to do with Albert, but his expression remained less than weing.


    "You disappeared for the whole day. We thought you were avoiding us on purpose!"


    Albert felt embarrassed and said, "No, I didn''t know she woulde. When I received the call from


    River, I hurriedly rushed back. I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Eugene took a deep breath and said, "Come in!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As he spoke, he stepped aside and made way for Albert to enter.


    Their room was a suite with a bedroom and a living room.


    Olivia also walked out of the bedroom.


    Albert nced at her and asked, "Miss Maxwell, how are you?"


    Olivie sighed end set down tiredly. "I''m fine. Did you juste beck?"


    Albert nodded. "Yes, I''m sorry. Pleese don''t be upset beceuse of her. It''s not worth it. She elweys does


    this. Every time e doctores to treet my godmother, she intervenes. Meny doctors heve been driven


    ewey by her, especielly during the time I wes ewey. Todey, I heerd from Alice thet quite meny doctors


    were turned ewey by her. Her reesons ere elweys the seme - cleiming thet they cen''t cure her illness,


    end she even denies them the chence to diegnose my godmother. Her influence is bing more


    epperent, end meny support her.


    "Alice is elso efreid to oppose the entire court, which is why I spent en extre dey et the pelece


    yesterdey. Originelly, I plenned to deley her for e dey, but I didn''t expect her to sneek ewey helfwey end


    rush over here. Fortely, it''s you. If it were someone else, they might heve been driven ewey by


    her."


    Olivie frowned. "Whet''s her illness?" Albert replied sercesticelly, "Insenity."


    Then, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "She doesn''t reelly heve en illness. She''s just ceusing trouble. No


    metter whet diegnosis e doctor provides, she elweys insists they''re wrong end scolds them. In the end,


    she lebels the doctor es unrelieble, using reesons like not wenting to risk my godmother''s heelth to


    prevent them from treeting her."


    After seying thet, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "She doesn''t heve eny illness. She''s just ceusing


    trouble. No metter whet illness the doctor diegnoses, she elweys seys they''re wrong, then scolds them


    end finelly seys the doctors ere unrelieble. She uses reesons like not wenting to risk my godmother''s


    heelth or not rmending treetment for my godmother to drive ewey the doctors."


    Olivia sighed and sat down tiredly. "I''m fine. Did you juste back?"


    Albert nodded. "Yes, I''m sorry. Please don''t be upset because of her. It''s not worth it. She always does


    this. Every time a doctores to treat my godmother, she intervenes. Many doctors have been driven


    away by her, especially during the time I was away. Today, I heard from Alice that quite many doctors


    were turned away by her. Her reasons are always the same - iming that they can''t cure her illness,


    and she even denies them the chance to diagnose my godmother. Her influence is bing more


    apparent, and many support her.


    "Alice is also afraid to oppose the entire court, which is why I spent an extra day at the pce


    yesterday. Originally, I nned to dy her for a day, but I didn''t expect her to sneak away halfway and


    rush over here. Fortunately, it''s you. If it were someone else, they might have been driven away by


    her."


    Olivia frowned. "What''s her illness?" Albert replied sarcastically, "Insanity."


    Then, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "She doesn''t really have an illness. She''s just causing trouble. No


    matter what diagnosis a doctor provides, she always insists they''re wrong and scolds them. In the end,


    shebels the doctor as unreliable, using reasons like not wanting to risk my godmother''s health to


    prevent them from treating her."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "She doesn''t have any illness. She''s just causing


    trouble. No matter what illness the doctor diagnoses, she always says they''re wrong, then scolds them


    and finally says the doctors are unreliable. She uses reasons like not wanting to risk my godmother''s


    health or not rmending treatment for my godmother to drive away the doctors."


    Olivia frowned in confusion. "Using this trick once or twice might work, but isn''t she afraid of being


    criticized if she keeps doing this? It''s obvious that she doesn''t want anyone to treat your godmother."


    Albert snorted, "Criticism from others? Others might see it as her taking risks for the greater good,


    selflessly helping my godmother."


    Olivia nodded as if she understood. These days, those with power have the final say!


    Albert said, "I apologize for any inconvenience today."


    Olivia replied, "It''s okay. I''m just worried that she will use the same tactics to stop us. The Queen won''t


    believe her again, will she?"


    Albert replied confidently, "No. In the past, Alice was pressured by the court on the one hand, and on


    the other hand, she was genuinely concerned that the doctors'' skills might worsen my godmother''s


    condition. She was also afraid Beatrix might cause trouble in between. But you''re different; you were


    rmended by me. Alice trusts me, and I trust you. So, Miss Maxwell..."


    He paused, bowed deeply to Olivia, and said, "Please help us!"


    Olivia was taken aback by his solemnity. "There''s no need to be like this. We''re friends. Rest assured,


    I''ll do my best!"


    Olivia frowned in confusion. "Using this trick once or twice might work, but isn''t she afraid of being


    criticized if she keeps doing this? It''s obvious that she doesn''t want anyone to treat your godmother."

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Chapter 1413 Hopeful Recovery


    Albert stood up and smiled. "Thank you. I know you must be tired after a day of shopping. Have a good


    rest tonight. Can we keep the same time as yesterday for treating my godmother?"


    Olivia responded, "Sure."


    Albert said, "Originally, Alice wanted to meet you today, but I persuaded her not to. However, with the


    commotion caused by Beatrix, I don''t think I can stop her anymore. The Queen will see you in the next


    few days, but don''t worry, I will apany you. Alice is kind-hearted and won''t give you a hard time."


    Olivia nodded. "I understand."


    "Then, rest up. I''ll leave now," Albert said and left the room.


    Olivia yawned and went straight back to the bedroom. Eugene followed, asking, "Are you very tired?"


    "Yeah, a little, and I''m feeling a bit sleepy," Olivia said, yawning again, "But it might also be a


    pregnancy symptom. Don''t worry."


    How could Eugene not worry? "How about I bring you to take a bath to relieve fatigue?"


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s not rmended for pregnant women to take baths."


    This topic was beyond Eugene''s knowledge, and he was puzzled. "Why not?"


    Olivia smiled at him and said, "Because taking a bath will improve blood cirction and stimte


    uterine contractions, which can lead to a miscarriage."


    Hearing this, Eugene was startled. Could taking a bath cause miscarriage? This was uneptable!


    After all, his wife was carrying their precious daughter, Mara!


    "Then, let''s not take a bath. Let me give you a massage instead!"


    As he spoke, he got on the bed and attentively massaged Olivia''s shoulders, kneaded her feet, and


    massaged her back. After this routine, more than half an hour had passed.


    Olivia had already fallen asleep long ago when he was gently massaging her.


    Eugene looked at her peaceful sleeping face and felt deeply satisfied. He affectionately kissed her lips


    and said, "Sweetheart, sleep well!"


    In the evening, at around 6 o''clock, they went to the Governor General''s residence again after their


    dinner.


    This time, they were able to enter smoothly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Everyone knew that it was Olivia who had improved General Bleu''s condition, so they treated her with


    extra respect.


    When Doreen saw them, her eyes were filled with hope. She even made an effort to raise her hand and


    beckon them to sit down.


    Albert squatted by her bedside and asked with a smile, "Godmother, how do you feel?"


    Doreen struggled to produce a single word, and she arduously said, "Good."


    Albert was very happy. "Godmother, you''re able to speak now!"


    Hugh also happily chimed in, "Exactly! Just a moment ago, General Bleu kept saying, ''Come,e,''


    and I spent a long time trying to figure out her meaning. It turns out she was asking for you, wondering


    why you hadn''te yet."


    Albert was overjoyed. "Godmother, you see, you will recover soon."


    Olivia also smiled and sat on the chair that the servant had prepared for her a long time ago. She took


    Doreen''s wrist and examined her again.


    It had just been one day, so there were no noticeable changes in her pulse.


    Olivia let go of her wrist and saw Doreen looking at her hopefully. She smiled and reassured her,


    "General Bleu, don''t worry. Your condition needs to be slowly regted. Since you have only recently


    regained the ability to speak, your recovery will begin with yournguage skills. When you have free


    time, you can try practicing speaking. However, don''t overexert yourself."


    Doreen was like a child who was trying to prove her abilities. She struggled to produce another word,


    "Okay."


    Olivia smiled, her smile filled with encouragement and contentment.


    She then took out the small ck bag fromst night and gave her an acupuncture treatment.


    ¡­


    Princess Mansion.


    Beatrix was infuriated today. After her encounter with Eugene and Olivia, she went straight to the


    pce to meet Queen Alice. However, she was told that the Queen was not feeling well today. Thus,


    she didn''t see her.


    When she returned to the Princess Mansion, she dismissed all the servants and threw the ornaments


    around the room in a fit of anger, creating a mess.


    "What happened to you again?"


    Suddenly, a helpless male voice came from the door.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Chapter 1414 Strategies Unveiled


    After hearing this, Beatrix immediately threw herself into the man''s arms and cried out in grievance,


    "Dad¡­"


    Lucian held her tenderly, his hand gently soothing her head as he softly asked, "What happened?"


    Tears welled up in Beatrix''s eyes as she recounted, "I was bullied by the doctor Albert brought to the


    house today."


    A subtle frown appeared on Lucian''s brow as he questioned, "You mean Olivia Maxwell?"


    Beatrix was surprised. "Dad, how do you know her name?"


    Guiding her to the couch, Lucian exined, "How could I not investigate someone brought back by


    Albert?"


    As Beatrix seemed to have vented her frustrations, she eventually regainedposure and pressed


    on, "So, have you discovered anything? I have a feeling Alice is shielding her this time."


    A disdainful smile appeared on Lucian''s lips. "She might be shielding her, but is it effective? Remember


    those doctors we ousted before? Do you think she wanted to drive them away? Didn''t we force them all


    out in the end?"


    Beatrix said, "But this time, it''s the person Albert brought back. They''re true siblings, you know. Alice


    will undoubtedly resist us to the bitter end. Today, I went to find her in a fit of anger, but she refused to


    see me. Doesn''t that show she''s dead set on protecting her?''


    Lucian let out a derisive snort. "In this world, solutions often outnumber difficulties. Even if she intends


    to safeguard her, it hinges on whether the Cab Consuls concur." With those words, he handed her a


    sh drive.


    Beatrix epted it with surprise and inquired, "What''s this?"


    Lucian replied, "Plug it in, and you''ll find out."


    Although perplexed, Beatrix followed his instructions. As the video''s contents unfolded before her, her


    eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Dad, is that Olivia? How did youe across this?"


    Lucian leisurely lit a cigarette and exined, "She seemed familiar to me when I saw her that day, so I


    delved deeper and stumbled upon this information. Surprisingly, she turned out to be an acquaintance.


    Tell me, are you still worried about not being able to drive her away?"


    "Absolutely not," Beatrix responded assuredly.


    A surge of happiness enveloped her. She hugged Lucian''s neck and nted a grateful kiss on his


    cheek. "Thanks, Dad!"


    Lucian patted her head affectionately. "No need to fret. You are my most treasured daughter. I''ll strive


    to secure the finest things in the world for you."


    At that moment, a recollection stirred in her mind. However, before she could voice it, a hint of shyness


    crept onto her face. "Dad, when you saw Olivia, did you happen to notice the man standing beside


    her?"


    Lucian furrowed his brows as he retraced his thoughts. "Are you referring to the man who was holding


    an umbre for her earlier?"


    Beatrix pondered for a moment, recalling that it was the bodyguards who had assisted them with


    umbres upon their return.


    She shook her head. "Probably not. That tall, handsome man exudes amanding aura, and he''s


    from Criecia."


    Lucian interjected, "Isn''t that the same guy who held the umbre for her?"


    Beatrix pondered for a while. Given the way the man doted on Olivia, it was also possible that he might


    have held an umbre for her when they were outside.


    "In that case, it''s quite likely him. Dad, I like him."


    Lucian frowned. "But I thought you were opposed to dating?"


    Beatrix''s eyes brimmed with happiness as she sweetly said, "Seeing him makes me want to


    reconsider."


    His affectionate and attentive nature possessed an undeniable allure. Who wouldn''t be swayed by such


    care?


    Lucian raised his hand and patted her head. "Alright, if he''s the man my precious daughter is fond of, I


    will help you make it happen!"


    Beatrix said, "Great, it''s best if we can drive Olivia away or eliminate her while securing the man."


    Two dayster.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just as Albert had anticipated, Alice sent someone to pass on the message that she wanted to meet


    Eugene and Olivia.


    Her decision wasn''t solely prompted by the positive impact of Olivia''s treatment on Doreen but also by


    thebined pressure from Beatrix and the Cab Consuls that left her with no choice but to meet


    them.


    In their country, Doreen was considered an invaluable asset. Her condition couldn''t afford any


    setbacks, even if her current state wasn''t optimal.


    However, no one wished for her condition to deteriorate, so before the treatment, the Consuls insisted


    on meeting the doctor responsible for her care. Given the circumstances, Alice had no solid grounds to


    object.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Chapter 1415 A Royal Summons


    Moreover, with Doreen''s current condition, she might still be able to shield her health issues from the


    public eye for a time, but internally, it was no longer a secret she could conceal.


    When Eugene and Olivia stepped out of the room, the noise from outside caught their attention.


    Following the sound, they saw River and Shannon.


    Shannon''s hands were held by River in a strange position, and she had a firm grip on his wrists too.


    Shannon was both embarrassed and annoyed. "You jerk, River. Let go of me, or I''ll bite you!"


    River''s grip remained firm, and he was stuck between not letting go and not moving. His expression


    turned awkward as he exined, "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Shannon struggled once more. "Let go!"


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any intention of releasing her, she abruptly lowered her head and


    bit his hand.


    River winced in pain. "Alright, fine, I''ll let go. Let''s not fight, okay?"


    After saying that, he slowly released her, but a small set of teeth marks were left on the back of his


    hand.


    Despite the situation, he didn''t seem angered. Instead, he sported a slight flush, and his gaze at


    Shannon held a momentary hint of bewilderment.


    Shannon shot him an annoyed re. "Just you wait! I won''t be that careless next time."


    A smile tugged at Olivia''s lips as she exchanged a knowing look with Eugene. The two seemed to be


    sparring with each other.


    However, regardless of how one interpreted it, they seemed to be yfully teasing each other.


    Eugene spoke up. "Shannon."


    As if suddenly realizing their presence by the door, Shannon quickly rposed herself and hurried


    over in a few brisk steps. "Mr. Nn."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "The Queen wants to meet us. Remember the task I entrusted to you."


    Shannon lowered her head slightly. "Rest assured, Mr. Nn."


    Eugene nodded in acknowledgment.


    The group left Eugene''s residence and made their way directly to the pce.


    After a brief wait in the hall, a man emerged from within. He gave a respectful nod to Albert. "Mr. Bleu,


    the Queen requests your presence along with the genius doctor."


    Albert acknowledged with a simple response. Before entering, he offered them some reassuring words


    as he said, "Don''t be nervouster. Just brush off anything Beatrix might say, and I''ll handle it."


    Olivia wasn''t nervous at all. On the contrary, she felt a sense of detachment.


    Inparison to herst visit, the pce hadn''t undergone significant changes. The only uncertainty


    lay in whether the person inside had changed over time.


    She found herself rather excited about the prospect of meeting her again.


    This time, to their surprise, they encountered no hindrances and didn''t face the challenges they had at


    the Governor General''s residence. Albert might have given them a heads-up in advance; hence, the


    pce guards didn''t impede their progress. They just conducted a basic security check.


    After passing the security check, the group easily made their way inside.


    It was Olivia''s first time entering the ce, and her curiosity was piqued as she found everything novel


    and invigorating.


    The pce of Eurosia could no longer be described as just magnificent and resplendent; it radiated the


    very essence of the nation''s artistry. For instance, the abstract painting behind the Queen''s throne


    depicted the deities worshipped in Eurosia.


    Moreover, theyout of items in the pce''s eastern and western wings bore a resemnce to the


    arrangement of an ancient imperial court. Right in the center was Queen Alice''s throne, symbolizing


    her supreme authority.


    What set it apart from ancient times was how the courtiers were seated on both sides. It was less of a


    pce and more of a grand assembly hall.


    Olivia''s gaze was inevitably drawn to the woman seated on the throne. She was d in a yellow gown


    with gilded edges, a crown signifying her queenship gracing her head. Her expression wasposed,


    her eyes sharp, and her whole demeanor exuded an innate nobility and rigor.


    She had changed. She was no longer the naive and innocent girl she had once been. Both her face


    and gaze had matured excessively.


    As they made their entrance, everyone''s gaze fell upon them.


    Although certain nces carried a hint of smugness, while others radiated disdain or a touch of


    malicious glee, none dared to whisper behind their hands.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow in secret amusement. It seemed that Alice was not as weak and vulnerable as


    they had assumed. At the very least, she disyed a respectful attitude toward her.


    Albert led them to the front and bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty, as requested, I''ve brought the


    genius doctor. This is Miss Maxwell, the miraculous healer who treated General Bleu, and alongside


    her is Mr. Nn, Miss Maxwell''s husband."

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Chapter 1416 No Room for Error


    Eugene and Olivia followed Albert''s lead and nodded slightly at Alice, "Hello, your Majesty!"


    Alice had thought that Olivia looked familiar until she discerned Olivia''s face and was frozen with


    shock. Is it her?


    Seeing that Alice hadn''t reacted, the people around her finally gave her a reminder and she recovered.


    "Miss Maxwell, Mr. Nn, you havee a long way. Please have a seat."


    Eugene and Olivia sat down as instructed, but Alice kept staring at Olivia. Alice couldn''t be mistaken;


    wasn''t Olivia the assassin who had stolen the ne in Eurosia that night? How had she be a


    miracle doctor?


    Alice didn''t say anything, though, concealing her shock as she calmly asked, "I heard from my brother


    that General Bleu has shown some improvement under your care."


    Olivia responded, "Yes, but General Bleu''s condition is a chronic illness that requires a slower pace of


    treatment. I will do my best!"


    Alice replied, "Thank you for your efforts."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia responded in turn. "You''re wee!"


    However, as soon as Alice finished speaking, someone sneered from nearby, "How dare you proudly


    wear that hat! Do you know your own capabilities? You speak as if you know what you''re talking


    about!"


    Olivia looked over, and sure enough, it was that persistent princess.


    The princess had stood up by then and bowed deeply to the queen. "Your Majesty, I think this miracle


    doctor needs to be thoroughly investigated. Leaving aside the fact that it''s unreliable for such a young


    woman to im herself as one, let''s talk about the events of yesterday. I heard that Albert invited a


    miracle doctor back here, so I went to the young master''s residence and asked her to diagnose me to


    test her skills, but she refused. Isn''t that suspicious? If she really has the ability, why wouldn''t she dare


    diagnose me?"


    Eugene and Olivia followed Albert''s lead and nodded slightly at Alice, "Hello, your Majesty!"


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged a nce and remained silent. After all, this was the pce of Eurosia,


    and Alice would definitely ask them if she needed their input.


    Even though they remained silent, Albert couldn''t help it since he couldn''t stand any negative


    comments about Olivia. It wasn''t just because she had helped Doreen with her treatment but also


    because he truly regarded Olivia as a friend. Beatrix had made Olivia suffer before this and was now


    saying such things in front of him.


    He stood up as well, bowing respectfully to Alice before turning to Beatrix. "Is that a problem? Miss


    Maxwell was invited to treat General Bleu, not you. What right do you have to demand her to diagnose


    you? General Bleu''s condition has already improved which is proof of her ability. What does she need


    to prove to you?"


    Beatrix sneered. "Has it really improved? Just a slight improvement in spirit doesn''t necessarily mean


    anything. I remember a kind of medicine that can temporarily stimte someone, and it''s very likely


    that she has resorted to this to make us believe that General Bleu has indeed improved. Then, she can


    stay here and earn a high consultation fee. Who knows if it''s really improved?"


    Albert was really angered, and his voice couldn''t help but be louder. "General Bleu''s spirit has not


    just improved since she can speak now. Do you think a miracle doctor can cure her in just one day?


    You''re just being nitpicky. We have found so many doctors for her, but you insisted on testing all their


    medical skills. You have driven away countless doctors. I wonder if you really want General Bleu to be


    cured, Grand Princess."


    Beatrix became enraged and pointed at him. "Albert, how can you say that? Why would I not want her


    to be cured? If I really didn''t want it, why would I be so cautious? You can say that my suspicions are


    unfounded, but how can you think of me like this? General Bleu is the pir of our country and I am


    more anxious than anyone else when she is ill. But the more anxious we are, the less room there is for


    any mistakes. Given General Bleu''s current physical condition, is there any room for error?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Chapter 1417 Speaking Up Against Beatrix


    Mr. Bleu sneered. "Of course, I don''t want anything to go wrong, but I don''t want General Bleu''s


    treatment to be dyed because of your irrational behavior. Miss Maxwell was invited by me. If I didn''t


    have full confidence in her, I wouldn''t have sent her to treat General Bleu. I have already looked into


    her, so do you need to keep testing and doubting?"


    Beatrix frowned, "Mr. Bleu, who do you think is being unreasonable? I''m not asking her to leave. I just


    want you to be cautious. What''s wrong with that? All these things you told me are useless. If she''s that


    capable, why didn''t she dare diagnose me?"


    She looked at Olivia provocatively and fiercely as if she wanted to crush Olivia beneath her feet.


    Olivia''s face remained calm even though Beatrix was criticizing her right in front of her. Did Beatrix


    really think Olivia was a pushover? Olivia hadn''t wanted to argue with Beatrix out of concern for the


    asion as well as out of respect for Queen Alice, but Beatrix seemed to have no limits!


    Olivia, who had been trying to suppress her feelings, couldn''t hold back anymore and slowly rose from


    her seat. Eugene also hurriedly stood up, not trying to help her but instead standing beside her and


    giving her some support.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia first asked Queen Alice politely, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. It seems that this matter involves me.


    May I defend myself?"


    Queen Alice nodded gently with a soft look. "Sure, go ahead!"


    Olivia looked at Beatrix and slightly curled her lips. "First of all, I want to make it clear that I am just a


    doctor and have never imed to be a miracle doctor. That title has been given by others, and I can''t


    bear that reputation that you put on me, Grand Princess. Secondly, it''s too far-fetched for you to


    suspect my ability just because I didn''t treat her. Why didn''t you think that I might not want to treat you


    because you''re ugly? Thirdly..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, many people couldn''t help butugh. The tables had turned far too


    quickly.


    Beatrix couldn''t even wait for Olivia to finish speaking before she angrily shouted back, "What did you


    say? Did you say I''m ugly? You''re really audacious!"


    Olivia looked at her calmly and smiled. "Grand Princess, please calm down. Everyone has different


    tastes. You may just not fit my tastes, which is something that can''t be helped. Thirdly, I have never


    heard of the medicine you mentioned. If you know it, please provide the evidence. Baseless suspicion


    will inevitably make people think you have ulterior motives. Plus, Mr. Bleu and I are friends, so I am


    helping him withoutpensation. Your mention of the consultation fee is ridiculous!"


    After speaking, she nodded slightly to Queen Alice. "Your Majesty, that''s all I have to say. I have


    finished saying my piece. If you are willing to believe me, I will do my best to treat General Bleu for Mr.


    Bleu''s sake, but if you doubt me, just tell me directly, and I will leave tomorrow!"


    After she had finished, people no longer cared about being in the pce meeting and began discussing


    among themselves in low voices. The gossip was just too juicy today!


    "I have never met such a straightforward doctor before."


    "We used to bully people and got used to it, but this time, we encountered a tough one. Look at how


    angry the Grand Princess is."


    "Look at how clear and organized she is. She doesn''t seem like a pushover. Maybe she really has


    some skills."


    The discussions of the crowd made Beatrix even more furious to the point of nearly spitting blood.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Chapter 1418 Taking Sides


    Beatrix choked on her own words. How dare she embarrass me in front of the people? Even more, she


    called me ugly! Urgh!


    Olivia''sment drove Beatrix mad. This d*mn woman. I swear I''ll kill her. I will!


    She turned to Alice with a crazed look in her eyes. "Your Majesty, you should never let such a


    disrespectful and arrogant woman treat the General! A woman like her deserves to be kicked out or


    locked up!"


    Eugene''s aura immediately changed at the words. His cold eyes were ring daggers at Beatrix. She


    has a death wish!


    "You''re speaking nonsense. Do you not understand a word she just said? From what I see, you''re the


    one who should be locked up."


    His words shocked the crowd. Does he have any idea who he''s talking to? He''s disrespecting the


    Princess!


    Beatrix could feel her cheeks burning at the humiliation. It''s so embarrassing!


    She wished she was anywhere but here.


    The man is crossing a line. She never nned to drag him into the discussion, but he made it clear he


    was opposing her. "Then, ask her to treat me first! If you refuse, it means you''re hiding something."


    Eugene nced at her with a nk look, his eyes full of hatred. "My wife can''t treat your lunacy. You''ve


    got the wrong person."


    Ignoring his insults, Beatrix turned to Alice. "Your Majesty, I can sacrifice anything for General Bleu.


    Anyway, I don''t believe that woman. Albert will have to step over my dead body if he wants to entrust


    her with the General''s treatment."


    Alice slightly frowned as she began in a voice that carried authority, "All right. I know you mean it, but


    my brother isn''t a careless person either. Since he has done his research, I believe that we can trust


    Miss Maxwell. After all, the General''s condition has improved. So, I suggest we let Miss Maxwell


    continue the treatment. What do you think, Consuls?"


    How are we supposed to answer that? Her question threw them off guard.


    If they agreed, they would risk getting on the Princess'' bad side. However, if they disagreed, the Queen


    would remember this.


    The Queen and the Princess had split into two equally powerful forces, and the Consuls didn''t want to


    offend either of them. However, the situation forced them to take sides.


    At that, two different opinions emerged. Some of them opposed the Queen''s idea, while others agreed


    with the Queen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Beatrix got agitated over time as the others decided to abstain. She eventually stepped forward again


    and said, "Your Majesty, you mustn''t let that woman treat the General. She''s a fraud!"


    Albert had been biting back a response for a long time, but he finally reached the limit of his patience.


    He walked closer to Beatrix and scolded, "That''s enough, Beatrix! I personally invited Miss Maxwell


    here to treat the General. She can never be a fraud!"


    She replied with a snort, "I don''t want to argue with you, Albert. However, you left me no choice. You


    kept telling us you had done your research, but do you know who she is?"


    He retorted, "How many times have I told you? She''s a doctor!"


    "Albert, I didn''t expect you, of all people, to work with her to deceive us. How could you entrust the


    General''s health to her hands? I''m curious. What exactly are you trying to achieve out of this?" A smug


    grin was etched on Beatrix''s face as she spoke.


    Furious, Albert snarled, "Stop pointing the finger at her! You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Atst, Alice couldn''t stand watching the two fight anymore. She had to interrupt them sternly. "Enough,


    you two. Stop arguing. Miss Maxwell will treat the General''s illness. Sir Albert, you''re in charge of this


    matter."


    Albert nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Beatrix cut in in a sharp voice, "No! Your Majesty, you can''t do that! Do you remember the theft of our


    country''s hereditary ne five years ago? There were three thieves at that time, which consisted of


    two women and one man. Olivia Maxwell was one of them!"

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Chapter 1419 Unexpected News


    As soon as Beatrix finished the words, Alice''s eyes widened in surprise. They kept the theft a national


    secret, and only a few people knew about it. How did Beatrix know about that?


    Olivia frowned upon hearing the statement before she looked at Alice. Alice knows best because she


    was involved in the matter.


    Both of them spent almost an hour together that night. The encounter changed her lifepletely.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes threateningly. Where did she learn about this? It''s not like the country will


    tell its people about the theft in the first ce.


    Albert was furious, and he shouted at Beatrix, "You really won''t stop at anything, Zoey. You just had to


    nder Doctor Maxwell by all means! Can''t you just leave her alone?"


    Beatrix''s face darkened at his usation. "I''m not Zoey, and you have no right to use me of


    ndering her! Look carefully. I''m not ndering her."


    After that, she inserted a sh drive into theputer''s USB port.


    A video soon appeared on the projector screen in the center of the hall. It seemed like the video was


    filmed on purpose rather than one that was pulled from the surveince footage.


    The camera shot the video from above. It was taken in the study room of the former queen, Queen


    nchett.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As the time on the lower corner of the video progressed, the room remained unupied.


    Suddenly, a woman wearing a hat showed up at the door. She gently closed the door behind her.


    She was dressing as a pce servant, indicating that she was prepared in advance. Instead of tidying


    up the room, she began to search for something right after she came into the room.


    She had a clear target. After giving her surroundings a quick scan, she headed toward the safe in the


    room.


    She was wearing a pair of white gloves. Crouching down before the safe, she tried to unlock the safe


    with the correct pin.


    After a while, someone opened the door again. Then, a man and a woman entered the room.


    Neither of them spoke. One of them stood in front of the window while another hid behind the door


    without exchanging words.


    The man urged, "Hurry up. The distraction won''tst long."


    The woman unlocking the safe replied, "I know! I''m almost done."


    A whileter, she heard a click from the safe, telling her that she cracked the code sessfully. The


    woman breathed a sigh of relief and took a luxury box from the safe. When she removed the lid, the


    hereditary ne of Eurosiay in the box.


    She turned around and waved at the two with a smile. "Let''s go!"


    The video ended there. The woman who showed her face in the video was none other than Olivia.


    There was a stir in the crowd. They immediately started a heated discussion.


    At first, they saw Olivia as an amazing woman. Not only was she an excellent doctor, but she also


    dared to confront the princess and had strong opinions and clear thinking.


    However, what they just learned a moment ago changed their impression of her.


    The Princess spoke the truth. That woman is really a liar! She''s a mere thief, but she pretends to be a


    doctor. That''s ridiculous!


    After watching the entire video, Olivia was shocked to the core. She couldn''t believe that somebody


    recorded the whole thing when she came to steal the ne.


    However, one thing was sure, which was that the video wasn''t pulled from surveince footage.


    Back then, they used a jammer to disrupt the surveince cameras to ensure the cameras wouldn''t


    capture them within that period.


    So, how did she get the video? It''s solid evidence. I don''t even have anything to say for myself.


    Alice was even more surprised than Olivia. Alice wondered where Beatrix got the video since she had


    never seen it before.


    She remembered calling out to Olivia and herpanions when the three left the study room and were


    about to escape through the window, demanding they return the ne to her.


    She nned to ask them to kill her if they refused to give it back.


    However, Olivia actually showed mercy and returned the ne to her. What''s happening now? Did


    someone deliberately set up a camera in Mother''s study room? I had no idea about this the whole time!


    Albert was also dumbfounded. The discovery put his mind in chaos.


    So, Olivia was the one who stole the ne of Eurosia five years ago? How''s that possible? Are the


    moments we spent together nothing but just a lie? The Olivia I know isn''t that kind of woman. But what


    about the video?

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Chapter 1420 Inappropriate To Defend Olivia


    Although the woman in the video was wearing a hat, the exposed part was enough to prove that it was


    Olivia!


    No wonder she had the ne in her hand. She must have stolen it five years ago.


    He looked at Olivia in confusion.


    Beatrix admired the various expressions of the crowd as a smirk filled with schadenfreude appeared on


    her lips. "How about that? Did everyone see it this time? She is not some divine doctor. She is a


    notorious thief who stole the ne from Eurosia!"


    She shouted to the people outside, "Bring Miss Maxwell''s belongings here. She is a strong suspect as


    she had tasted victory here once and must have nned to steal from us for the second time." Alice


    sternly retorted, "Beatrix, that video didn''t show Miss Maxwell''s face. Likely, it was just someone else


    who looked like her. Miss Maxwell is a distinguished guest of Eurosia. Stop causing trouble!"


    Beatrix was astonished. "Your Majesty, are you protecting her? How can she not be Olivia Maxwell''s?


    There''s also her voice. I believe everyone here can recognize it. Your Majesty, maybe you are in denial.


    I know this matter is very disgraceful, but behind closed doors, we are still a family. This woman stole


    the ne, which is a great loss to Eurosia. As for whether she can cure the disease, isn''t it


    obvious? How can a thief suddenly be a doctor? I think her medical skills are faked, but her skill


    at thievery is real. Your Majesty, we should consider the big picture."


    Alice''s face turned cold, and her words were resolute. "Whether this video was synthesized still needs


    to be verified. Moreover, the ne of Eurosia is in my hands now. What did she steal? I suspect


    someone deliberately framed her to hinder Doctor Maxwell from treating General Bleu. Such a person


    is wicked, and I will investigate this matter as soon as possible to give Miss Maxwell and everyone here


    an exnation. That''s all for now!"


    Olivia looked at Alice with gentle eyes. It seemed that her good deed did not go to waste.


    Eugene''s hand casually rested on Olivia''s shoulder as he stood there, looking calm andposed with


    a faint smile hanging on his lips.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Upon hearing Alice''s deration, Beatrix furrowed her brows tightly. "Your Majesty, I don''t understand.


    The evidence is right in front of us. Why do you still need to investigate it? Do you want her to treat


    General Bleu? Are you trying to exonerate Albert Bleu?"


    Alice''s voice suddenly turned cold. "Why would I exonerate him? What does this matter have to do with


    my brother?"


    Beatrix said, "It is well known that Olivia Maxwell was brought back by Albert Bleu. I asked him several


    times if he knew her and if he investigated her. He answered that he had investigated her thoroughly,


    but with this incident, isn''t it reasonable to say that he bears some responsibility? I even suspect that


    they might be working together! However, the responsibility of Albert is our family affair and to be kept


    behind closed doors. I can understand if you show favoritism, but it is inappropriate for you to defend


    Olivia. I believe the Cab Consuls will not agree to that either."


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded, agreeing with Beatrix''s words.


    Seeing this, Alice coldly asked, "Didn''t I say that I would investigate and give everyone an exnation


    afterward? Can''t you wait for just one or two days? Also, Beatrix, when did I need you to interfere in my


    affairs?"


    Beatrix spoke respectfully but arrogantly, "Your Majesty, I apologize. You also know that I am not good


    at sweet-talking and have a rather blunt personality. However, I am loyal to Eurosia and General Bleu.


    To put it bluntly, if I hadn''t insisted on stopping her, Olivia might have gone to treat General Bleu and


    the consequences would have been unimaginable. Last time, it was a hereditary ne that was


    lost. Next time, it could be Eurosia''s confidential documents. Your Majesty, this woman is audacious


    and scheming. I strongly suspect that she may be a spy sent by another country to steal national trade


    secrets. You should use thews of Eurosia..."

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Chapter 1421 I Can Have You Killed


    Alice interrupted Beatrix, saying, "Enough. The more you say, the more absurd it bes. I''ve already


    said that the hereditary ne is with me. How could it be lost? General Bleu is also getting better.


    It''s not as bad as you described."


    Beatrix replied, "Alright. Then, let''s check the bag Miss Maxwell brought first. If there''s nothing in it, I


    will obey Your Majesty''s arrangement. If there is something in there that doesn''t belong to her, Your


    Majesty, there''s no need to investigate further. She is undoubtedly the thief. What do you all think?"


    The people who were whispering to each other just now all spoke up.


    "Yes. Your Majesty, we''ll only be checking what Miss Maxwell brought with her. It shouldn''t be a big


    deal. This way, Miss Maxwell can clear her name, right?"


    "That''s right. Better safe than sorry. If she really is a thief, she might have already seeded by now."


    "It''s just a simple inspection. Miss Maxwell shouldn''t object to it either since it''s an opportunity for her to


    prove herself."


    Alice''s face turned serious. "Absolute nonsense. If Miss Maxwell really is a thief, would she still be


    waiting here to be caught?"


    Beatrix sneered and nced tauntingly at Olivia. "Maybe she''s hoping that we won''t find anything."


    Oliviaughed as soon as she heard that. She had been listening for a while and had already gone


    from panic to calm.


    Since Alice wanted to defend her, she naturally could not contradict Alice.


    Olivia took a step forward with a defiant look. "Putting aside your wed story, just your aggressive


    attitude makes me deeply suspicious of something. Do you not want me to treat General Bleu? One


    moment you want me to diagnose you, and if I don''t, it means I''m afraid and not skilled enough. Then,


    you show this video, using me of being a thief and a fraud. I really wonder when Eurosia has


    changed its ruler for a princess like you to have the final say."


    Beatrix narrowed her eyes. "The Queen is soft-hearted, especially when ites to General Bleu. She


    has always hoped that he can recover as soon as possible, so she''s easily fooled by people like you.


    However, I''m not so easy to deal with. If you want to treat General Bleu, you have to pass my test. I


    don''t care if I''ll be cursed out by thousands of people. I won''t give you any chance."


    Olivia sneered. "Pass your test? Haven''t you heard? Doctor Bailey''s consultation fee starts at one


    million. He''s always been mysterious and unrestrained, only treating those whom destiny says he


    should treat. Do you know what that means? It means that if I want to treat someone, I will treat them. If


    I don''t want to treat them, I won''t! You''re just a nobody!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You¡­"


    Beatrix was almost breathless from anger. "How dare you disrespect me! Don''t you know I can have


    you killed whenever I want?"


    Olivia calmly responded, "Do you think you are above thew just because you''re a princess? Is there


    no need to back up one''s boasting these days?"


    Beside herself with fury, Beatrix said to Alice, "Your Majesty, do you see this? She''s so arrogant. Isn''t


    she tantly lying her way out of this? Why don''t you just lock her up?"


    Alice frowned and coldly said, "Beatrix, that''s enough. I don''t need you to interfere with how I handle


    things. Leave now!"


    Beatrix was unwilling to go and turned to Olivia. "Since you''re not a thief, do you dare to let us see


    what''s in your bag?"


    Olivia remained calm. "In our country, no one has the right to search others without a search warrant. It


    vites our right to personal freedom. Although I am in a foreign country, we were also invited here.


    Without substantial evidence, you have no right to do anything to us. However..."


    She turned around and looked at the surveince footage. "I have a question for the esteemed


    Princess. This video doesn''t look like actual surveince footage. This room also seems to be a very


    confidential and important ce, right? That means you secretly ced a video recorder in this room.


    What did you want to achieve? Ha! It can''t possibly be for catching thieves, can it?"


    There was a hint of mockery in her smile.


    Beatrix was taken aback. She had indeed overlooked this matter and had forgotten to ask her father


    where he got the video. Still, it was clearly not real surveince footage.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Chapter 1422 The Culprit


    Olivia turned to ask everyone, "Does anyone know where this room in the video is?"


    Albert, at this moment, seemed to have just awakened. He had actually doubted Olivia just like


    everyone else, simply because she had the ne in her hand.


    However, he didn''t witness it himself. Perhaps it was a misunderstanding. Why would she willingly walk


    into a trap if she really was a thief?


    Others might not know why she came to Eurosia, but he knew.


    With Eugene and Olivia''s capabilities, would they need toe to their small country of Eurosia to


    steal something?


    This argument just didn''t hold up.


    Moreover, Albert knew that Beatrix would do everything possible to discredit Olivia. So, why did Albert


    fall for it so easily?


    The answer to that was that he was not as resolute as Alice.


    Thinking of this, he felt a pang of guilt and quickly spoke up, "This is my mother''s study. It is indeed a


    highly confidential ce."


    Olivia responded, looking innocently at Beatrix and raising an eyebrow. "Care to exin?"


    Suppose she wants to say that it is me in the surveince video, fine! Let''s see how she will exin


    that she has ess to the surveince.


    She didn''t believe that Beatrix would admit to cing a video recorder in nchett''s study.


    Beatrix''s mind was a mess. She didn''t know how to defend herself, so she could only say weakly, "Do I


    need to exin to you?"


    Alice spoke coldly, "Then, exin it to me. After the queen''s death, this room became mine. I didn''t


    know that I was being watched every moment. Every document in that room is highly confidential. Why


    did you ce a video recorder in my study?"


    Beatrix furrowed her brow and hurriedly exined, "No, I didn''t ce any video recorder. Don''t listen to


    Olivia''s nonsense."


    Alice pressed on. "Then exin how this video came about?"


    Beatrix stammered, "I-I, this is..."


    A male voice suddenly resounded before she coulde up with a reason. "I gave it to her."


    Lucian walked in.


    The tall man had a kind smile on his face with a pair of gold-rimmed sses that gave him a touch of


    elegance.


    As Olivia looked at him, the words "hypocritical sc*m" inexplicably popped into her mind. She felt that


    his smile was also quite fake.


    She had a hunch that he was not the father.


    Eugene nced at Olivia and held her hand, leaning in close to her ear to whisper, "I don''t think he is."


    Olivia turned to look at him. Her face was filled with joy that matched his intuition. "I think so, too."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone stood up and greeted him. Even Alice addressed Lucian as her father.


    Beatrix finally found her confidence and hurriedly rushed over to him, sweetly calling out, "Dad!"


    Lucian rubbed her head, saying, "I told you that you won''t be able to exin it clearly. With such solid


    evidence, what is there for you to say?"


    He looked at Alice and continued, "The video recorder indeed recorded this, and I ced it in the study.


    But I didn''t intend to monitor anything. If you don''t believe me, you can search now.


    "I ced the video recorder that day because I received a mysterious call saying someone would steal


    the ne that night. At that time, Alice was dwelling on nchett''s passing, and I didn''t dare to


    disturb anyone. There are some things I can only do on my own. I knew they would turn off the


    surveince if they came to steal, so I ced a small video recorder. I also increased the number of


    guards patrolling.


    "But I didn''t expect those people to be so skilled. They bypassed the infrared sensors, evaded the


    guards, and even interfered with the surveince. They easily entered the study and opened the safe to


    steal the ne. Of course, I only found out about all thister. At that time, they intruded and


    escaped without alerting anyone.


    "After they left, I quietly retrieved the video recorder. But when I discovered that the ne had been


    stolen, I was also shocked. I even asked Alice specifically, and she said the ne was still there.


    They took the fake one. Although they didn''t steal the real ne, the act of theft still happened. I


    have been using this video for so many years to track down the thief, but they hid themselves very well.


    I didn''t expect that she would willingly walk into the trap."

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Chapter 1423 The Precarious Queen


    The crowd erupted in an uproar upon learning the truth.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t tell if it was true or false.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Olivia knew that what Lucian said was not true. The patrol that night was lenient. There were


    only a few guards patrolling absentmindedly; it was as if they were cking off.


    As for the so-called infrared rays, it was even more ridiculous. They had never encountered them


    before. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly.


    It went so smoothly that even their seniors began to suspect that someone was secretly helping them.


    Now, the truth was revealed, right?


    It turned out that Lucian and Double Dragon Court were conspiring. This also exined why Lucian


    knew so quickly that their ne was fake.


    It was because Joseph asked Alice.


    Yet, Olivia didn''t understand one thing. Why did he set up the video? What was the purpose of doing


    that?


    Alice narrowed her eyes. No wonder Lucian suddenly asked about the ne that night and said he


    heard some noise. He asked if someone had intruded on the ce.


    It turned out that he already knew someone would steal the ne and secretly ced a video


    recorder in the study.


    What exactly is he up to? It can''t be just for targeting Olivia today, right?


    She slowly took a seat in a queen-like posture. "Dad, you said someone sent you a message about the


    theft back then, right?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    She asked, "Who was that person?"


    He replied, "It was just an ordinary person''s phone number."


    Alice narrowed her eyes. "You went to such great lengths for a tip-off from an ordinary person''s phone


    number?"


    Joseph looked at the crowd and said confidently, "This is rted to the fate of our Eurosia. Of course, I


    should believe it."


    She said, "You went to my study, which is a highly restricted area, because of a groundless tip-off. The


    reason is too far-fetched. And most importantly, why didn''t you tell me about secretly cing the video


    recorder?"


    Joseph frowned, looking hurt. "Alice, what do you mean by this? Although your mother abdicated in


    your favor, you hadn''t officially ascended to the throne at that time. Before she passed away, she


    specifically called me over and said that your father had died early. She asked me to treat you and


    Albert as my own.


    "For so many years, I thought I had treated you both equally. As you said, I investigated the phone


    number, and it was indeed an insignificant person. But can I just ignore it because he is insignificant?


    Of course not. It would be good if we could catch the thief, but even if we couldn''t, just think of it as a


    waste of energy.


    "Can I inform you about this matter when it is very likely a prank? Of course not. I was wrong for not


    telling youter that the thief did sneak into your study. But Alice, didn''t I ask you before?"


    Alice scoffed inwardly. He and his slick tongue!


    Lucian wasn''t finished yet. He looked at her with a pained expression. "I only found out today that you


    never considered me as your family. I treated you as my own, though.


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have suspected my motives. When your mother passed away, Eurosia was in


    turmoil. You were in tears all day long, and I was also dwelling on your mother''s death. What kind of


    motive could I possibly have at that time? You would rather protect a thief than believe in your own


    family."


    He turned around abruptly and walked out.


    The others didn''t understand, but the majority of them were displeased with her actions.


    Regardless of Lucian''s inappropriate actions, they couldn''t understand Alice''s defense of Olivia.


    It sounded somewhat ungrateful.


    Back then, Alice was often mncholic. Lucian was busy taking care of everything most of the time.


    Alice frowned slightly. Lucian was indeed much more difficult to deal with than Beatrix because he was


    persuasive.


    Olivia and Eugene exchanged nces before looking at Alice again.


    As Albert had mentioned, Alice''s position as the queen was precarious.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Chapter 1424 The Ne Thief


    Everybody hoped that General Bleu would recover soon. Otherwise, Lucian and Beatrix will rece


    Eurosia sooner orter.


    While everyone had different thoughts, Lucian walked in from the door and took a package from one of


    the guards, and it was Olivia''s!


    Olivia squinted her eyes. Her package was taken away when she entered, and she saw them lock it in


    the cab before entering.


    How does Lucian get my package? Can he bully people like this?


    A surge of anger rose in her heart. Just as she was about to step forward, Eugene held her back. He


    took big strides and quickly approached Lucian, reaching out to grab the package from him.


    Lucian seemed to have known that he woulde to snatch it as he instinctively dodged backward,


    then raised his hand and threw Olivia''s package into the air.


    Eugene stared as the package jumped up and wanted to catch it, but someone at some point had


    unzipped her package. Instantly, many things fell out of the package, including various cosmetics,


    tissues, lipstick, and even a string of pearl nes. Of course, these were not the most important


    things.


    The most important thing was a blue sapphire ne wrapped in yellow silk that fell out of the


    package.


    Everyone was momentarily shocked because of what fell out of Olivia''s package and because they


    thought Lucian''s actions were inappropriate. There was no conclusion on whether she was a thief, but


    he had already made her package public.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eugene''s eyes were filled with madness and destruction. He bent down to pick up the sapphire


    ne from the ground and kicked it toward Lucian.


    Lucian was kicked and slid far along the ground, but Eugene wasn''t done yet. His face turned dark, and


    he took a few big steps to catch up and grabbed Lucian''s neck. His voice sounded like the wind


    blowing up from hell, "You''re asking for death!"


    Everything happened too quickly, and no one had time to react. Even the pce guards looked at each


    other, unsure whether to step forward and help.


    No one expected this man to be so silent, but he was ruthless. They had thought he was just a boy toy


    living off Olivia''s wealth, but now it''s confirmed. Hmm, he''s someone we can''t beat!


    Alice was also stunned as attacking a royal family member was not a light crime in their country.


    She quickly ordered, "Someone, please pull them apart!"


    Albert was even more confused. The ne had just fallen at his feet. If I''m not mistaken, it is our


    country''s ne, right? Did Olivia have a ne? What''s going on?


    Olivia''s face turned cold as she originally wanted to wait for Doreen to recover, and she showed her the


    ne while also asking about her background. But now, they suspected she stole the ne,


    which happened to fall out in this situation.


    What''s even more infuriating is that they nted a string of pearl nes in her bag to frame her,


    which conveniently confirmed her identity as a thief.


    How despicable!


    Now, she couldn''t exin herself even if she had a mouth.


    She just took a nce and found out that this ne was discovered in the 16th century and was


    extremely valuable. It was called the "Tears of the Ocean," and those who wore this ne were


    often favored by luck. Many people coveted it, and the pearl ne was astonishingly heavy,


    weighing 50 carats, making it one of the most valuable antiques in the world.


    Later, it ended up in the hands of nchett''s mother, who then gave it to nchett, and nchett gave


    it to Doreen. This means that she had been to the Governor General''s residence and stole this "Tears


    of the Ocean" for herself.


    Huh! Lucian is so cunning.


    Lucian also frowned. She didn''t take the ne my men ced in her bag but picked up something


    from the ground. A ne? Why did it look like my country''s sapphire ne?


    Of course, he was about to be strangled to death by this man now, and he didn''t have time to think.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Chapter 1425 Framed


    Fortunately, most of the guards rushed in and separated them before things could get ugly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eugene knew that he couldn''t do anything to Lucian in this situation. So, he forcefully shook off the


    guard holding him in ce and quickly rushed to Olivia''s side.


    "Are you okay?"


    She shook her head. "I''m fine." Then, she took the sapphire ne that Eugene handed to her and


    kept it in her pocket.


    Eugene''s anger was far from subsided. Thus, he turned his attention and red fiercely at the


    bewildered Albert. "Albert Bleu! Is this how Eurosia treats their guests?" Albert opened his mouth to say


    something. s, for the life of him, he didn''t know what to say.


    Mainly because he was also rather confused at the moment!


    Now, he wasn''t sure whether Olivia was the thief.


    If she was, she had no reason toe to Eurosia and saunter right into a trap.


    If she wasn''t, then what had just happened earlier?


    If Lucian nted the ''Tears of the Ocean'' to frame her, how could the sapphire ne have fallen out


    of her bag?


    The only possible reason was that she owned the ne.


    As for whether she bought it herself or stole it¡­ Well, excuse him, but he had no idea.


    Unfortunately, Eugene''s patience had run out during Albert''s brief hesitation, and disappointment could


    be heard in his voice. "We''re nothing but utter fools to have traveled thousands of miles just for the


    likes of you. We definitely didn''te here just to be humiliated!"


    As he spoke, he embraced Olivia''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go!"


    Just as they had spun on their heels to leave, Beatrix blocked their way as a gloating smile appeared


    on her face.


    "Go? Where do you think you''re going? You stole something from Eurosia and still had the gall to leave


    just like that?"


    She looked around at everyone and eximed, "You all saw what happened, didn''t you? Not only did


    Olivia steal the ne from Eurosia, but she''s also targeting General Bleu''s ''Tears of the Ocean.''


    Everyone knows that Queen Alice gave that ne to General Bleu herself. It''s also a well-known


    fact that he has always treasured it. If Olivia weren''t a skilled thief, I doubt she would have been able to


    get her hands on this ne so easily. I told you she was suspicious, everyone..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was kicked in the stomach, exactly where her father had been


    kicked.


    She looked up at Eugene in disbelief, with a hint of grievance and sadness in her eyes. This man


    actually attacked her?


    Frankly, no one could understand Eugene''s feelings at this moment. He was scarily close tomitting


    murder.


    These fools had been testing his patience one after another. It was as though they were deliberately


    trying to get themselves killed.


    Eventually, he spat coldly as a scowl appeared on his face, "Get lost!"


    After that, he embraced Olivia and tried to leave yet again.


    This time, Lucian stepped forward and stopped them in their tracks. "You, who have bothmitted


    assault and theft, can''t just leave like this, right? Shouldn''t the two of you exin why Eurosia''s


    treasured item has ended up in your bags?"


    Olivia''s face turned cold, and there was a hidden anger in her eyes. "Then, don''t you think you should


    exin why my bag was in your hands before we circle back to that particr topic? Besides, I find it


    utterly outrageous that you, who are supposedly a part of the royal family, would stoop so low to use


    such despicable means to frame a guest who came from afar just to treat your citizen. I have to say,


    because of you, I havee to find Eurosians nothing but despicable!"


    Then, Eugene interjected, "Why waste your time talking to him? If we are treated unfairly here, it won''t


    just be a war between me and you. Instead, it will be a war that will involve two countries."


    Lucian curled his lips into a triumphant smirk. "Unlike you, we have conclusive evidence of your


    misdeeds. So, why don''t you exin to me just how I framed you for a crime that you have clearly


    done? Sure, you guys imed that the video could have been doctored. Still, you can''t sweep


    everything under the rug now that you''ve been caught red-handed. I know you have a powerful country


    backing you, but you can''t just turn a blind eye to thew, right? I''m not sure if this will blow up into an


    incident that will bring shame to two countries, but even if it does, you will be punished ording to


    Eurosia''sw."


    Once he was done, he ordered loudly, "Someone, take them away."


    The pce guards moved forward and surrounded Eugene and Olivia upon hearing his instructions.


    Eugene took a step back and instinctively shielded Olivia. Then, his voice turned cial as he


    threatened, "I dare you to make a move!"


    Alice stood up and shouted, "Stop!"


    Lucian ignored her words and bellowed, "Arrest them!"


    The guards looked at each other, unsure of what to do. Whose orders should they follow?


    At this critical moment, a voice suddenly rang out from the entrance. "Wait!"

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Chapter 1426 Boundaries


    Everyone turned their heads toward the sound as the door swung open. Hugh walked in and bowed


    deeply to Alice, saying, "Your Majesty, I have been ordered by General Bleu to invite Miss Maxwell and


    her husband toe with me."


    Alice''s heart eased slightly as she responded calmly, "Alright."


    Then, he looked at Olivia and said, "Miss Maxwell, I apologize for the inconvenience you''ve


    experienced earlier."


    Olivia shot a nce at Albert, who was still in a daze, and forced a smile, saying, "It''s alright. As long


    as the Queen believes in us."


    Eugene''s expression remained unpleasant throughout the exchange. Not only was he angry at Albert,


    but he also didn''t like the fact that Hugh had arrived sote!


    However, he didn''t say anything. After all, the key was to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Lucian stopped them before they could finally depart from this cruel ce. He looked at


    Alice with a serious expression and intoned gravely, "Alice, I know you want to cure your godmother''s


    illness as soon as possible, but Olivia is nothing more than a thief. She knows nothing about medicine.


    Aren''t you worried about her doing something untoward against General Bleu?"


    Beatrix chimed in, "Exactly, Your Majesty! Didn''t you see what had happened? Olivia still has a


    Eurosian ne in her hand! Even if you let her go, she should at least exin why she has a


    Eurosian ne in her possession."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alice remained silent and took the box handed to her by someone next to her. Then, she opened it and


    showed the box''s contents to everyone. "Can everyone see it? The ne is clearly with me."


    Then, she stood up and ced the ne in the slot of the Queen''s throne. The throne slowly rose


    after a soft click.


    After a moment of surprise, the crowd began to whisper to each other. "What''s going on? The ''Tears of


    the Ocean'' ne hasn''t been lost! So, what does Olivia have?"


    "Who knows? Maybe she just likes it and bought a replica?"


    "I know! It''s probably the fake ne she stole five years ago."


    "Didn''t the Queen say that the person in the video wasn''t Olivia?"


    "What do you know? This is simply apetition between the Crown Princess and the Queen! No one


    cares whether the ne is missing or whether Olivia is the thief."


    Alice restored the throne to its original state before turning around to face everyone, announcing,


    "See? This is the true sapphire ne of Eurosia. The ne in Doctor Maxwell''s hand is not from


    Eurosia. Do I have the right to ask her to exin why she has that ne? There are several


    replicas of this specific ne. Can you say for certain that they''re definitely from Eurosia?"


    Lucian sneered. "Alice, even if you can exin the existence of the real ne in your possession,


    don''t you forget that Olivia still has Doreen''s ''Tears of the Ocean'' in her bag."


    She merely retorted, "Then, I''d suggest my dearest Father exin why he took Miss Maxwell''s bag.


    Her bag was in your hands. If I remember correctly, the zipper was open too. I can easily im that you


    stuffed the ''Tears of the Ocean'' in it to frame Doctor Maxwell, can''t I?"


    Lucian remained utterly unruffled as he replied, "Everyone can check the surveince footage. I


    certainly didn''ty even a finger on the bag while it was in the guards'' possession."


    She confronted him with a fierce rebuttal, "Even if you didn''t touch it, you have no right to take


    someone''s bag without their permission! What''s the difference between your behavior and that of a


    thief?"


    He frowned at her behavior. "The evidence is right in front of us. Miss Maxwell is still trying to deny it


    even though we now have solid proof that she''s the thief. She keeps insisting that the person in the


    video is not her. Plus, she won''t let us see her bag or cooperate with Beatrix. Her evasive and


    abnormal behavior does nothing but raise suspicion. Even the Queen herself is utterly biased toward


    her. I have no choice but to do this."


    She curled her lips into a mocking sneer. "No choice, huh? Father, do I have to remind you that you are


    not the Prime Minister? Although I address you as ''Father,'' there should still be boundaries. Shouldn''t


    you change your disrespectful habit of acting on my behalf under the pretext of doing what''s best for


    me? I have been reigning for almost four and a half years. Although Eurosia may not be as prosperous


    as it was during my mother''s reign, I am notpletely ipetent. I can judge for myself just who is


    in the right and who is in the wrong."

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Chapter 1427 I Am the Queen


    Lucian said, "So, you''re taking the thief''s side?"


    Alice smacked the armrest of the throne and dered firmly, "She is a guest of Eurosia!"


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "In the video, it clearly shows that Olivia stole the ne! She also


    happened to have this ne in her purse. Regardless of the truth of the matter, you can''t deny that


    she''s a suspect. It doesn''t matter whether she stole the ''Tears of the Ocean'', it was still found in her


    bag. Yet, you still treat such a person as an honored guest?! Alice, you shouldn''t let your personal bias


    against Beatrix and me color your judgment! You should not gamble with the interests of Eurosia based


    on a mere whim!"


    Alice simply looked at him and said, "I am the Queen of Eurosia. You have no right to dictate my


    actions!"


    Lucian felt a surge of anger in his heart. This fury wasn''t only directed toward Alice, but also toward


    nchett.


    Alice and Beatrix were the same age. Beatrix was even the eldest princess. Yet, that sted woman


    insisted on passing the throne to someone like Alice!


    To make matters even more unbearable, this brat would always use her status as the Queen to


    suppress them.


    She''s doing it again right now.


    Did she really take them for easy pickings?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, he frowned and said, "Alice, if you insist on acting this way, then I really can''t let you have your


    way. Although you are Queen, you are harming the interests of Eurosia with your irresponsible actions.


    I can''t just stand by and do nothing!"


    Finally, he ordered the guards, "Investigate this matter thoroughly. Olivia cannot leave the pce until


    the truth is revealed!"


    Alice became furious as she rose to her feet and hissed, "Lucian, are you going against a royal


    decree?"


    Behind his sses, his eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness as he replied, "Since you''re so


    ipetent, I really don''t think you deserve to sit in that position!"


    Then, he swept his gaze across the room and dered, "Do you all think I have done something


    wrong? You all saw how everything yed out with your own two eyes. I have always ced Eurosia''s


    interest first. That woman is a thief who is full of lies, yet Queen Alice still insists on protecting her. The


    Queen is even refusing anyone to detain her. It doesn''t matter what the Queen''s reasons are; you can''t


    deny that she is harming the interests of Eurosia!"


    Alice could feel her patience snap as she red at the guards who were about to attack Olivia. She


    shouted sternly, "Stop right there! I''m not even dethroned yet! Who is the one paying your sries


    here? Shouldn''t the lot of you know just whose orders to follow? How dare you put someone else''s


    words above your Queen''s?! What? Are you all turning your cloaks?!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the discussions among the crowd came to a sudden halt.


    Hugh immediately stepped forward and said, "This is Eurosia, and Alice is the Queen. If she is not


    worthy of this position, then who is? You? Or your daughter?"


    Lucian looked at Hugh, and a glint of malice shed in his eyes. "Mr. Plumpton, you have only just


    arrived. So, you are not aware of the situation here. It''s better for you to stay out of it."


    "I think you are the one who is not aware of their station!" Hugh retorted. "Alice is the Queen of


    Eurosia. As long as she is present, it doesn''t matter what investigation would need to be conducted¡ª


    her orders arew!"


    Lucian scowled. "Hugh, cease harping about trivial matters when this is a major problem! I would have


    conceded if Alice could provide convincing investigation results. However, the fact remains that we


    don''t know anything about the situation. Yet, you still insist on taking Olivia away before she can be


    questioned. Have you considered what would happen if our prime suspect vanishes before we could


    proceed with our investigation?!"


    Hugh merely answered, "I invited Doctor Maxwell under General Bleu''s orders. So, anyone who dares


    to obstruct me from taking her to General Bleu will be charged with obstructing official duties."


    Then, he took the walkie-talkie and ordered, "Imperial Guards,e in!"


    Soon, the gates of the pce swung open, and several imperial guards in blue uniforms entered. They


    were different from the pce guards, whom Lucian''s words could still sway. These men only listened


    to Doreen''s orders.


    In fact, their arrival represented Doreen''s intentions.


    Doreen''s abilities and methods were unmatched in the entirety of Eurosia, not to mention Lucian''s. This


    was also the reason why Lucian and Beatrix did everything they could to prevent Doreen from


    recuperating.


    Hugh regarded Lucian arrogantly as he said, "Protect Mr. Nn and Doctor Maxwell and take them to


    the Governor General''s residence. If anyone tries to stop you, you have the right to silence them!"

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Chapter 1428 Lost Friendship


    Compared to the indecisive and opportunistic pce guards, the Imperial Guards of the Governor


    General''s residence were much more disciplined. This was shown when they all responded in unison,


    "Yes, Sir."


    Their voices were loud and earth-shattering.


    Alice couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of the unwavering loyalty they disyed. This was yet another


    difference between her and her godmother.


    Even though the pce guards were under hermand, they were easily swayed and went as far as


    to obey Lucian''s orders after listening to him speak!


    Perhaps she should also show some courage and establish some rules lest she be stabbed in the back


    by one of these opportunists one day!


    Hugh swept his gaze across the throne room. "The truth will be revealed soon enough! However, let''s


    not specte recklessly until the matter is thoroughly investigated!"


    Then, he turned his attention back to Eugene and Doctor Maxwell. "Mr. Nn, Doctor Maxwell, please


    follow me!"


    This time, no one dared to make things difficult for them, and they left the pce smoothly under the


    watchful gazes of the Imperial Guards under Doreen''smand.


    Albert''s gaze followed them as they left, but his feet were frozen to the ground. He couldn''t even move


    a muscle. Frankly, he didn''t know how to face them after this debacle.


    He was the one who invited them to Eurosia, but he misunderstood them again and again after falling


    prey to Lucian and Beatrix''s instigations.


    Eugene and Doctor Maxwell were probably very disappointed, weren''t they?


    No one knew how chaotic his mind was at that moment.


    On one hand, he didn''t want to believe that Doctor Maxwell was the thief who stole the ne five


    years ago. Yet, he couldn''t exin why she had the ne if she wasn''t the thief in the video.


    Eventually, he started to think that Lucian''s version made a lot of sense.


    They lost the ne five years ago, and Doctor Maxwell was the thief in the video. That was why she


    had the ne in her possession.


    It was just as Lucian had said earlier¡ªeven if the stolen ne was fake, she still did the deed. That


    was why he hesitated when Eugene asked him that question.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was during those few seconds of hesitation that he knew he had lost their friendship.


    He deeply regretted it right at this moment. If he could have just said a word in their defense, even if it


    were useless, it wouldn''t have caused them to feel utterly disillusioned by his attitude.


    Once he thought of that, he hastily bid Alice to give him leave before chasing after them.


    It didn''t matter whether they would forgive him for his transgressions; he should still apologize to them.


    Meanwhile, Alice exuded amanding presence as she sat on the throne. She nced coldly at


    everyone in the pce before suddenly speaking, "I really can''t imagine such a chaotic morning would


    happen in my pce of all ces. Your behavior is not evenparable to the aunties who haggle for


    prices in the wet markets! Is the video real or fake? Is Doctor Maxwell truly the thief, or was she


    framed? Would someone like Doctor Maxwell foolishly hide the stolen things in her bag and wait for


    you to find them? Are you detaining her without proper investigation due to solid evidence, or only


    because you want to cut off General Bleu''s hope of recovery? Searching through my honored guest''s


    bag without permission yet justifying it with such a pitiful excuse¡­ Is this the etiquette of the royal


    family of Eurosia? Really? Right in my pce?"


    Eugana and Doctor Maxwall wara probably vary disappointad, waran''t thay?


    No ona knaw how chaotic his mind was at that momant.


    On ona hand, ha didn''t want to baliava that Doctor Maxwall was tha thiaf who st tha na fiva


    yaars ago. Yat, ha couldn''t axin why sha had tha na if sha wasn''t tha thiaf in tha vidao.


    Evantually, ha startad to think that Lucian''s varsion mada a lot of sansa.


    Thay lost tha na fiva yaars ago, and Doctor Maxwall was tha thiaf in tha vidao. That was why sha


    had tha na in har possassion.


    It was just as Lucian had said aarliar¡ªavan if tha stn na was faka, sha still did tha daad. That


    was why ha hasitatad whan Eugana askad him that quastion.


    It was during thosa faw saconds of hasitation that ha knaw ha had lost thair friandship.


    Ha daaply ragrattad it right at this momant. If ha could hava just said a word in thair dafansa, avan if it


    wara usss, it wouldn''t hava causad tham to faal uttarly disillusionad by his attituda.


    Onca ha thought of that, ha hastily bid Alica to giva himava bafora chasing aftar tham.


    It didn''t mattar whathar thay would forgiva him for his transgrassions; ha should still apologiza to tham.


    Maanwh, Alica axudad amanding prasanca as sha sat on tha throna. Sha ncad coldly at


    avaryona in tha pca bafora suddanly spaaking, "I raally can''t imagina such a chaotic morning would


    happan in my pca of all cas. Your bahavior is not avanpara to tha auntias who hag for


    pricas in tha wat markats! Is tha vidao raal or faka? Is Doctor Maxwall truly tha thiaf, or was sha


    framad? Would somaona lika Doctor Maxwall foolishly hida tha stn things in har bag and wait for


    you to find tham? Ara you dataining har without propar invastigation dua to solid avidanca, or only


    bacausa you want to cut off Ganaral u''s hopa of racovary? Saarching through my honorad guast''s


    bag without parmission yat justifying it with such a pitiful axcusa¡­ Is this tha atiquatta of tha royal


    family of Eurosia? Raally? Right in my pca?"


    Lucian defended himself by saying, "You''re only finding fault with my actions because you''re biased


    toward Doctor Maxwell. I don''t think there''s anything else to investigate in the face of such solid


    evidence. However, I''m worried that Doctor Maxwell will do something untoward against General Bleu


    now that she has sessfully evaded capture again. I''m afraid General Bleu..."


    He shook his head, looking helpless and disappointed.


    With a barely concealed sneer, Alice said, "General Bleu is my godmother. No one wants her to be well


    more than I do. Father, you don''t need to worry about this matter anymore. Instead, I suggest that you


    think about how you will exin yourself regarding your shameless disy once the truth is revealed!"

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Chapter 1429 Retirement


    After Alice finished speaking, she stared everyone down from her throne. "I don''t have many virtues,


    but I do have a good memory. I know the good and the bad. I''m sure that all of you have heard that


    General Bleu''s condition has improved under Doctor Maxwell''s treatment. In fact, she can speak now.


    Plus, Doctor Maxwell is also the famed Doctor Bailey, whom my brother found after eight months of


    grueling search. If we disregard what had happened earlier, just the fact that she was willing to travel


    from afar just to help Eurosia¡­ I will never forget her kindness!"


    Then, she inhaled deeply and continued, "I haven''t been in power for long, and I can neverpare to


    the decisive and wise Queen nchett. It''s normal for everyone to be dissatisfied with someone as


    inexperienced as me. But let me ask you, have I ever done anything to harm Eurosia? Have I


    mistreated any of you Consuls? Yet, all of you have taken advantage of my benevolence time and time


    again!"


    Her voice was intimidating, and her gaze was as sharp as a dagger.


    No one said a word. Instead, they all lowered their heads and wilted under her stern reprimand.


    Alice looked around and spoke again, "Why is no one saying anything? Weren''t you all nattering away


    happily just a few minutes ago? When a problem urs, the lot of you just stand around and agree


    with the loudest person out there instead ofing up with an opinion of your own. Since none of you


    are willing to step up when there''s a crisis, you can return to your homes and enjoy your retirement.


    Why are you still standing here?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but gape at her in astonishment. They knew that the person sitting on the


    throne genuinely held the power of their life and death. It was a fact that whether they could remain in


    power depended on just one word from that person.


    Prior to this, none of them paid any mind to this new Queen.


    In their eyes, she had always been a meek and gentle girl,cking experience and naive in her ways.


    Although she held the throne, she didn''t seem like a Queen. Instead, she had always relied on Doreen


    for everything.


    However, they suddenly realized that the girl they had always looked down on had suddenly grown into


    herself after today''s incident.


    She looked utterlyfortable on the throne as she exuded a powerful aura. She didn''t seem any less


    domineering and imposing than Queen nchett.


    Plus, although her patience was repeatedly tested by Lucian and Beatrix, she didn''t back down even


    for a second.


    Now, she sat there with dignity, showing no signs of being easy to manipte.


    Alice instructed the people around her, "Take a look at how many people disobeyed my orders today or


    showed disrespect to Doctor Maxwell. Send them directly to the judicial authorities and deal with them


    as necessary!"


    The people around her immediately responded, "Yes!"


    Then, she swept her gaze across the Consuls and spoke to a man, "Mr. Bailey, you are responsible for


    investigating today''s incident. Determine whether the video is true or doctored, figure out whether the


    person in the video is truly Doctor Maxwell, and dig out just who was the one who came into


    possession of Doctor Maxwell''s bag. Find out the truth for me by any means necessary!"


    Mr. Bailey replied, "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Finally, she turned to the people around her and said, "Give me that ne. I will ask General Bleu


    about this."


    The people around her immediately rushed to pick up the ne, handing it to Alice.


    She took it, rose to her feet, and coldly said to everyone, "Meeting adjourned!"


    After that, she strode out of the throne room without a backward nce.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Eugene and Olivia left the pce and got into the car arranged by Hugh himself.


    Both of them remained silent throughout the journey.


    Of course, they were far from happy after being used of theft.


    Hugh tentatively broached, "Mr. Nn, I''m sorry for beingte. Are you both okay?"


    Eugene only hugged Olivia and shot him with an unfriendly look. "What do you think?"


    Hugh felt awkward, not knowing if Eugene''s anger was directed at him or if it was because of the


    injustice he had just suffered in the pce. Now that he was thinking about it, there was a high chance


    that it was both of those things.


    So, he hurriedly exined, "Lucian and Beatrix have always coveted the throne. They only became


    even more unscrupulous after General Bleu fell ill. Don''t mind them. Their words hold no power as long


    as the Queen believes in you."


    Unfortunately, Eugene didn''t buy his exnation one bit as he demanded, "When did Shannon arrive at


    the Governor General''s residence?"


    Hugh couldn''t help but be anxious. "River took her there around 9 a.m.."


    Then, Eugene asked sharply, "She arrived at 9 a.m., but you only came at 11 a.m.?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Chapter 1430 Identity


    "Mr. Nn, I''m sorry for the inconvenience caused to both of you. Alice needs this opportunity to grow.


    So, I waited at the pce gate for a while before going in," Hugh apologized awkwardly, realizing that


    Eugene was indeed angry with him.


    Eugene exuded a chilly aura, and his voice was cold as he said, "You should have seen what Shannon


    brought to you and the message she delivered. Then, you should also know Olivia''s identity. You let


    her, a pregnant woman who traveled a long way toe here to treat General Bleu, be wronged,


    insulted, and humiliated in your pce. If shees into any harm, not only you but even your dearest


    General Bleu won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    Only now did Hugh feel shocked. Olivia was pregnant?


    Thus, he hurriedly defended himself, saying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nn. I didn''t know Miss Maxwell was


    pregnant. I''m sorry. I made that decision without consulting anyone. General Bleu didn''t instruct me to


    do any of the sort. Alice has been under my care since she was a child, so I just wanted to give her a


    chance to learn."


    Eugene''s face turned extremely ugly. "Is this how you treat someone who is not pregnant? Do we have


    to apany your Queen in order to give her a chance to grow into her position? You..."


    He wanted to say something else, but Olivia grabbed his arm.


    Then, she shook her head at him and said, "Forget it."


    Although she was also furious, she could easily let go of her anger as long as someone stood up for


    her.


    She didn''t expect this man to be so shrewd. He had already informed Doreen through Shannon about


    their visit to the pce before they even stepped foot in that ce.


    No wonder she didn''t see her adoption certificate in the bag.


    The adoption certificate was very detailed, and if Doreen knew the details of nchett losing her,


    Doreen would definitely know who she actually was.


    Eugene looked at Olivia with a heartache and embraced her tightly.


    He wouldn''t have agreed to visit if he had known that this would happen.


    Hugh looked at them guilty and mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    Neither of them paid any attention to him.


    In truth, they weren''t as angry with Hugh as they were with Albert. Even though he was on Albert''s


    side, he still helped them out without hesitation today.


    Still, at least he showed up, which was much better than Albert''s indecision.


    No one knew how anxious Eugene was when he didn''t see the Governor General''s subordinates. He


    thought Shannon hadn''t been able to enter the residence.


    Even though he was far from useless, he was still worried that he couldn''t protect the woman in his


    arms when he was forced to face those pce guards. If she came to any harm, it wouldn''t just be her


    and the child in her belly who would lose their lives. Both he and ke wouldn''t be able to survive the


    loss!


    At this moment, he was filled with fury but didn''t know how to vent his anger. So, he used his ire as fuel


    as he sent a message to Shannon, asking her to hire more bodyguards, as many as possible!


    This time, both he and Olivia were fools to have wrongly ced their trust in someone socking.


    Nheless, they soon arrived at the Governor General''s residence.


    The two followed Hugh and went straight to Doreen''s room.


    Doreen immediately gestured for the servant to push her wheelchair out. When she saw theming


    in, she was extremely excited and kept mumbling something, even going as far as to try to grab onto


    Olivia. s, she could only raise her hand and failed to lift her arm.


    Olivia instantly approached her and squatted beside her, smiling, "General Bleu."


    Doreen tried hard to say something, but her lips failed to form the words she desperately wanted to


    say. Tears of frustration instantly rolled down her face.


    Olivia smiled and wiped away her tears before saying gently, "General Bleu, please try to stay calm.


    The more anxious you are, the harder it is to speak."


    Doreen nodded and touched Olivia''s hand. She held it tightly as she tried to calm herself down.


    After a while, she looked at Olivia''s adoption certificate on the bed and asked with difficulty, "Who...


    are... you?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Chapter 1431 Avril


    Olivia pushed her to the edge of the bed and picked up the adoption certificate, exining, "I don''t


    know who I am either. One of the reasons I came here to treat you was to ask you about my identity. I


    didn''t expect your illness to be so severe. My original intention was to show you this when you were


    feeling better. However, the Queen summoned us today. Since we are outnumbered, my husband sent


    this here in case something happened to me. Fortunately, Mr. Plumpton arrived in time today.


    Otherwise, we might not have been able to leave the pce."


    Doreen became agitated again and looked at Hugh as if asking what was going on.


    Hugh, who had been by her side for a long time, understood her with just a nce and quickly


    exined, "Lucian and Beatrix found your ''Tears of the Ocean'' ne in Miss Maxwell''s bag."


    Doreen looked at him in surprise, gesturing for him to continue.


    Hugh said, "I just checked, and your ne is indeed missing. I have already sent someone to


    investigate this matter."


    Then, she looked at Olivia again, her eyes filled with tenderness as if saying that she was sorry that


    Olivia had been wronged.


    Olivia understood what she was trying to convey through her gaze and said, "It''s okay. Fortunately, the


    Queen trusts me and has been speaking up for us."


    Doreen nodded, her eyes full of approval.


    Olivia smiled and continued, "I haven''t had a chance to tell you yet, but not only do I have this adoption


    certificate, I also have this."


    As she spoke, she took out the sapphire ne from her pocket.


    Doreen stared at the sapphire ne, her eyes bing misty as she murmured weakly, "A-Avril."


    She tried to raise her hand to touch Olivia.


    s, she could barely move her hand even after struggling for a long time.


    Nheless, Olivia understood what Doreen meant and took the initiative to hold Doreen''s hand and


    gently ced it on her cheek. "Avril¡­ Was that my name?"


    Doreen nodded vigorously.


    Olivia also smiled, her eyes sparkling. "General Bleu, please arrange for a paternity test for us."


    Doreen vehemently shook her head and muttered stubbornly, "You are... Avril!"


    The moment sheid her gaze on Olivia, she knew that Olivia was the daughter nchett had been


    searching for many, many years.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It''s really Avril. She returned all on her own.


    Unfortunately, nchett never had the chance to see her own daughter before she passed away.


    She had so many words to say, but she couldn''t say them.


    Why did Avril only return now?


    Why didn''t Avrile home when I was still well and capable of speech?


    She was anxious, aggrieved, and heartbroken. Yet, she couldn''t voice any of that as all she could do


    was cry.


    Fortunately, Hugh understood the words she couldn''t say and took the initiative to speak on her behalf,


    "General Bleu, don''t worry. I know what you want to say. I will be your mouthpiece."


    He looked at Olivia and said, "Miss Maxwell, General Bleu''s only wish in this life is to find you and


    inform Queen nchett that her long-lost daughter is now home. She stared right at you for a long time


    the moment she saw you. Doreen should have recognized you right then and there. Isn''t that right?"


    He turned to gaze at Doreen.


    She nodded. Even though her eyes were still teary, there was no concealing the hint of smugness in


    her gaze.


    Hugh also smiled when he caught sight of that. "Finding you was also the dying wish of the former


    Queen. When General Bleu could still speak, she instructed the Young Master and I to find the


    ne, which was actually a way to find you. If we find the ne, we should be able to find you.


    Miss Maxwell, can you show me the ne?"


    Olivia nced at Doreen and only handed the ne to Hugh after receiving Doreen''s reassuring


    gaze.


    Hugh immediately whisked out a magnifying ss and carefully examined it. After a while, he nodded.


    "It is indeed nchett''s former ne."


    Olivia said, "I know you believe me, but today at the pce, Alice almost went against the entire court


    to defend me. In order to back her up, just an adoption certificate and a ne may not be enough.


    We still need to do a paternity test just to shut the naysayers up!"


    Doreen replied resolutely, "Okay."


    Olivia frowned as she thought through her options. She could easily do a paternity test, but who would


    be the other recipient?

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Chapter 1432 Not Worth It


    She looked at Doreen, a little nervous, and asked, "If I really am Queen nchett''s daughter, who is


    my father?" Before Doreen could speak, an urgent voice came from the door, "General Bleu, something


    bad has happened. Mr. Nn and Mr. Bleu are fighting outside."


    She looked ot Doreen, o little nervous, ond osked, "If I reolly om Queen Blonchett''s doughter, who is


    my fother?" Before Doreen could speok, on urgent voicee from the door, "Generol Bleu, something


    bod hos hoppened. Mr. Nolon ond Mr. Bleu ore fighting outside."


    Hugh frowned ot the untimely interruption. "Where ore the guords? Stop them quickly."


    The servont stommered, "Mr. Bleu won''t ollow it, but I sow... I sow thot Mr. Bleu seemed to be beoten


    bodly!"


    Olivio immediotely shot to her feet. "I''ll check whot''s going on!"


    At this moment, only she could stop Eugene when he wos in such o mood. Still, she hod to odmit, he


    wos quick with his honds ond feet. She could cleorly remember thot he wos just in the room o moment


    ogo. When did he leove?


    Hugh looked ot Olivio grotefully, stood up, wropped o thin blonket oround Doreen, ond pushed her to


    the courtyord.


    As soon os they left the room, they sow two people fighting eoch other. No! It shouldn''t be colled o


    fight; it wos more like one-sided pounding. Plus, Albert hod never been o motch for Eugene. Now, he


    wos plogued by guilt, so he definitely wouldn''t fight bock.


    It wos exoctly os the servont soid... Albert wos being beoten bodly.


    Olivio yelled, "Eugene, stop!"


    Unfortunotely, Eugene refused to heed her. If onything, he ploced more power in his ottocks ofter


    heoring her.


    In his mind, oll he could think wos, How dore Alberte here ofter oll thot? Since he hos the oudocity


    to moke on oppeoronce, doesn''t thot meon thot he hos o deoth wish?


    She rubbed her throbbing temples. This mon reolly worried her sometimes.


    To moke motters worse, she couldn''t reolly foult him for being overprotective. It wos just troublesome


    thot he would brush her off whenever someone or something threotened her sofety.


    Sha lookad at Doraan, a lit narvous, and askad, "If I raally am Quaan nchatt''s daughtar, who is


    my fathar?" Bafora Doraan could spaak, an urgant voica cama from tha door, "Ganaral u, somathing


    bad has happanad. Mr. Nn and Mr. u ara fighting outsida."


    Hugh frownad at tha untimaly intarruption. "Whara ara tha guards? Stop tham quickly."


    Tha sarvant stammarad, "Mr. u won''t allow it, but I saw... I saw that Mr. u saamad to ba baatan


    badly!"


    Olivia immadiataly shot to har faat. "I''ll chack what''s going on!"


    At this momant, only sha could stop Eugana whan ha was in such a mood. Still, sha had to admit, ha


    was quick with his hands and faat. Sha could arly ramambar that ha was just in tha room a momant


    ago. Whan did haava?


    Hugh lookad at Olivia gratafully, stood up, wrappad a thin nkat around Doraan, and pushad har to


    tha courtyard.


    As soon as thayft tha room, thay saw two pao fighting aach othar. No! It shouldn''t ba cad a


    fight; it was mora lika ona-sidad pounding. Plus, Albart had navar baan a match for Eugana. Now, ha


    was guad by guilt, so ha dafinitaly wouldn''t fight back.


    It was axactly as tha sarvant said... Albart was baing baatan badly.


    Olivia yad, "Eugana, stop!"


    Unfortunataly, Eugana rafusad to haad har. If anything, ha cad mora powar in his attacks aftar


    haaring har.


    In his mind, all ha could think was, How dara Albarta hara aftar all that? Sinca ha has tha audacity


    to maka an appaaranca, doasn''t that maan that ha has a daath wish?


    Sha rubbad har throbbing tams. This man raally worriad har somatimas.


    To maka mattars worsa, sha couldn''t raally fault him for baing ovarprotactiva. It was just trousoma


    that ha would brush har off whanavar somaona or somathing thraatanad har safaty.


    Does he even remember that we''re not in home territory?


    Does he even remember thet we''re not in home territory?


    "Eugene!"


    This time, she reprimended sternly, "Are you going to meke me go ell the wey there? In my condition?"


    Hence, Eugene hed no choice but to squesh the resentment in his heert. He only ceesed venting his


    enger on Albert beceuse he wes concerned ebout Olivie''s well-being. So, he glered et Albert es he


    snerled, "Both Olivie end I were blind to consider you, en ungreteful person, es e friend. Heve you


    forgotten why we ceme here in the first plece? Were those promises when you begged us for help


    meent nothing but wind to you? You knew we were isoleted end helpless in this unfemilier plece, end


    the only person we could plece our trust in wes you. Yet, whet did you do?! You ebendoned us in the


    pelece hell, wetching on the sidelines es those people humilieted us in verious weys. How dere you cell


    yourself e men? No, how dere you consider yourself e person?!"


    It wes cleer through his hersh tone thet his enger wouldn''t be eesily eppeesed.


    Albert, who hed been beeten bleck end blue, wes now sprewled motionless on the ground.


    Nevertheless, he struggled to explein, "I''m sorry, my mind wes just e mess et thet time."


    Eugene sneered in disdein. "A mess? If I hedn''t mede errengements eerlier, we would heve been


    locked up in the dungeon by Lucien in e heertbeet. Do you think you cen explein your ettitude ewey by


    cleiming thet your heed wesn''t on streight? Dreem on! Albert Bleu, you''d better stey fer ewey from me.


    Otherwise, no one will be eble to seve you next time!"


    Albert wes strewn on the ground es he muttered regretfully, "I just couldn''t meke heed or teils of the


    situetion eerlier. How could Olivie sey it wesn''t her in the video when she hed the necklece in her


    hend? It''s not thet I didn''t believe you guys! I wes just confused. Lucien pounced on my hesitetion end


    ceused me to doubt my own opinions!"


    Does he even remember thot we''re not in home territory?


    "Eugene!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This time, she reprimonded sternly, "Are you going to moke me go oll the woy there? In my condition?"


    Hence, Eugene hod no choice but to squosh the resentment in his heort. He only ceosed venting his


    onger on Albert becouse he wos concerned obout Olivio''s well-being. So, he glored ot Albert os he


    snorled, "Both Olivio ond I were blind to consider you, on ungroteful person, os o friend. Hove you


    forgotten why wee here in the first ploce? Were those promises when you begged us for help


    meont nothing but wind to you? You knew we were isoloted ond helpless in this unfomilior ploce, ond


    the only person we could ploce our trust in wos you. Yet, whot did you do?! You obondoned us in the


    poloce holl, wotching on the sidelines os those people humilioted us in vorious woys. How dore you coll


    yourself o mon? No, how dore you consider yourself o person?!"


    It wos cleor through his horsh tone thot his onger wouldn''t be eosily oppeosed.


    Albert, who hod been beoten block ond blue, wos now sprowled motionless on the ground.


    Nevertheless, he struggled to exploin, "I''m sorry, my mind wos just o mess ot thot time."


    Eugene sneered in disdoin. "A mess? If I hodn''t mode orrongements eorlier, we would hove been


    locked up in the dungeon by Lucion in o heortbeot. Do you think you con exploin your ottitude owoy by


    cloiming thot your heod wosn''t on stroight? Dreom on! Albert Bleu, you''d better stoy for owoy from me.


    Otherwise, no one will be oble to sove you next time!"


    Albert wos strewn on the ground os he muttered regretfully, "I just couldn''t moke heod or toils of the


    situotion eorlier. How could Olivio soy it wosn''t her in the video when she hod the neckloce in her


    hond? It''s not thot I didn''t believe you guys! I wos just confused. Lucion pounced on my hesitotion ond


    coused me to doubt my own opinions!"


    Does he even remember that we''re not in home territory?


    "Eugene!"


    This time, she reprimanded sternly, "Are you going to make me go all the way there? In my condition?"


    Hence, Eugene had no choice but to squash the resentment in his heart. He only ceased venting his


    anger on Albert because he was concerned about Olivia''s well-being. So, he red at Albert as he


    snarled, "Both Olivia and I were blind to consider you, an ungrateful person, as a friend. Have you


    forgotten why we came here in the first ce? Were those promises when you begged us for help


    meant nothing but wind to you? You knew we were isted and helpless in this unfamiliar ce, and


    the only person we could ce our trust in was you. Yet, what did you do?! You abandoned us in the


    pce hall, watching on the sidelines as those people humiliated us in various ways. How dare you call


    yourself a man? No, how dare you consider yourself a person?!"


    It was clear through his harsh tone that his anger wouldn''t be easily appeased.


    Albert, who had been beaten ck and blue, was now sprawled motionless on the ground.


    Nevertheless, he struggled to exin, "I''m sorry, my mind was just a mess at that time."


    Eugene sneered in disdain. "A mess? If I hadn''t made arrangements earlier, we would have been


    locked up in the dungeon by Lucian in a heartbeat. Do you think you can exin your attitude away by


    iming that your head wasn''t on straight? Dream on! Albert Bleu, you''d better stay far away from me.


    Otherwise, no one will be able to save you next time!"


    Albert was strewn on the ground as he muttered regretfully, "I just couldn''t make head or tails of the


    situation earlier. How could Olivia say it wasn''t her in the video when she had the ne in her


    hand? It''s not that I didn''t believe you guys! I was just confused. Lucian pounced on my hesitation and


    caused me to doubt my own opinions!"


    Eugene merely replied, "We''re not familiar with General Bleu. Plus, Olivia and your sister have only


    met once. How could they possibly believe us? This has nothing to do with your intellect! If anything,


    it''s a matter of character. We treated you with utmost sincerity, but you''re worse than a dog! No, if we


    treated a dog with such sincerity, the dog would definitely protect us in critical moments. So, what does


    that make you?! Worse than a dog, that''s what!"


    Eugene merely replied, "We''re not fomilior with Generol Bleu. Plus, Olivio ond your sister hove only


    met once. How could they possibly believe us? This hos nothing to do with your intellect! If onything,


    it''s o motter of chorocter. We treoted you with utmost sincerity, but you''re worse thon o dog! No, if we


    treoted o dog with such sincerity, the dog would definitely protect us in criticol moments. So, whot does


    thot moke you?! Worse thon o dog, thot''s whot!"


    Olivio helplessly mossoged her foreheod. Her husbond''s words were truly venomous weopons in their


    own right os theypletely shredded their torget oport.


    So, she wolked forword ond held his orm. "Alright, there''s no need to be so mod. It''s not worth it to get


    yourself so worked up!"


    Albert roised his eyes ond looked ot Olivio dozedly. He felt like his heort hod been shottered, sposming


    ond controcting.


    He didn''t feel this woy even when Eugene wos beoting him up ond giving him such o severe dressing


    down.


    Olivio''s words didn''t feel like on ottock. Insteod, they were nothing but gentle.


    Unfortunotely, her words only mode him feel even more oshomed.


    He still remembered thot she hod once soid, "All my friends ore people I trust 100%."


    Then, she even tocked on, decloring, "Although it''s o bit difficult to be my friend, once I recognize


    thot speciol person os my friend, I''m willing to go through hell itself for them."


    Those words were still fresh in his mind, so why didn''t he believe her when she wos wronged?


    Eugene merely replied, "We''re not familiar with General Bleu. Plus, Olivia and your sister have only


    met once. How could they possibly believe us? This has nothing to do with your intellect! If anything,


    it''s a matter of character. We treated you with utmost sincerity, but you''re worse than a dog! No, if we


    treated a dog with such sincerity, the dog would definitely protect us in critical moments. So, what does


    that make you?! Worse than a dog, that''s what!"


    Eugana maraly rapliad, "Wa''ra not familiar with Ganaral u. Plus, Olivia and your sistar hava only mat


    onca. How could thay possibly baliava us? This has nothing to do with your intact! If anything, it''s a


    mattar of charactar. Wa traatad you with utmost sincarity, but you''ra worsa than a dog! No, if wa traatad


    a dog with such sincarity, tha dog would dafinitaly protact us in critical momants. So, what doas that


    maka you?! Worsa than a dog, that''s what!"


    Olivia halssly massagad har forahaad. Har husband''s words wara truly vanomous waapons in thair


    own right as thaytaly shraddad thair targat apart.


    So, sha walkad forward and hald his arm. "Alright, thara''s no naad to ba so mad. It''s not worth it to gat


    yoursalf so workad up!"


    Albart raisad his ayas and lookad at Olivia dazadly. Ha falt lika his haart had baan shattarad, spasming


    and contracting.


    Ha didn''t faal this way avan whan Eugana was baating him up and giving him such a savara drassing


    down.


    Olivia''s words didn''t faal lika an attack. Instaad, thay wara nothing but gan.


    Unfortunataly, har words only mada him faal avan mora ashamad.


    Ha still ramambarad that sha had onca said, "All my friands ara pao I trust 100%."


    Than, sha avan tackad on, daring, "Although it''s a bit difficult to ba my friand, onca I racogniza


    that spacial parson as my friand, I''m willing to go through hall itsalf for tham."


    Thosa words wara still frash in his mind, so why didn''t ha baliava har whan sha was wrongad?

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Chapter 1433 Pregnant


    Eugene held Olivia in his arms and asked with concern, "Shall we return to Mastar?"


    Eugene held Olivio in his orms ond osked with concern, "Sholl we return to Mostor?"


    Olivio ployed with the tie on his shirt ond soid gently, "Let''s stoy o few more doys."


    He couldn''t help but frown ot her response. "Are you reolly going to stoy for someone like him?"


    Olivio glonced ot Albert, who wos sprowled on the ground, ond soid, "It''s not for him. The Queen ond


    Generol Bleu hove helped me. I con''t just leove this mess behind."


    Eugene sighed weorily. Yes, things hod olreody reoched this point, ond they couldn''t just leove


    whenever they wonted.


    "Promise me thot you won''t overwork yourself ond get ongry. I''m here for you," he soid reossuringly.


    She noturolly coressed her belly ond teosed, "Don''t worry. Our little mirocle is not thot delicote!"


    However, Albert hoppened to witness this scene. It felt like something hod hit his broin, ond he


    suddenly shut down.


    Whot does she meon?


    Could she be pregnont?


    He struggled to get up, his eyes filled with ponic ond confusion os he looked ot Olivio. "Are you


    pregnont?"


    Olivio didn''t bother to respond.


    She oppeored unusuolly colm in controst to Eugene''s visible disoppointment ond roge.


    It wosn''t thot she wosn''t disoppointed; it wos just thot she found it even horder to ept thon Eugene.


    The mon stonding in front of her wos not only her friend but olso possibly her brother.


    Even if she wosn''t his biologicol sister, she wos still o sister who fought ogoinst her fother to help him.


    His octions todoy were nothing short of unforgivoble.


    Eugana hald Olivia in his arms and askad with concarn, "Shall wa raturn to Mastar?"


    Olivia yad with tha tia on his shirt and said gantly, "Lat''s stay a faw mora days."


    Ha couldn''t halp but frown at har rasponsa. "Ara you raally going to stay for somaona lika him?"


    Olivia ncad at Albart, who was sprad on tha ground, and said, "It''s not for him. Tha Quaan and


    Ganaral u hava halpad ma. I can''t justava this mass bahind."


    Eugana sighad waarily. Yas, things had alraady raachad this point, and thay couldn''t justava


    whanavar thay wantad.


    "Promisa ma that you won''t ovarwork yoursalf and gat angry. I''m hara for you," ha said raassuringly.


    Sha naturally carassad har bally and taasad, "Don''t worry. Our lit mira is not that dalicata!"


    Howavar, Albart happanad to witnass this scana. It falt lika somathing had hit his brain, and ha


    suddanly shut down.


    What doas sha maan?


    Could sha ba pragnant?


    Ha strugd to gat up, his ayas fid with panic and confusion as ha lookad at Olivia. "Ara you


    pragnant?"


    Olivia didn''t bothar to raspond.


    Sha appaarad unusually calm in contrast to Eugana''s visi disappointmant and raga.


    It wasn''t that sha wasn''t disappointad; it was just that sha found it avan hardar to apt than Eugana.


    Tha man standing in front of har was not only har friand but also possibly har brothar.


    Evan if sha wasn''t his biological sistar, sha was still a sistar who fought against har fathar to halp him.


    His actions today wara nothing short of unforgiva.


    Her world was not easy to enter, but she treated anyone who entered sincerely.


    Her world wes not eesy to enter, but she treeted enyone who entered sincerely.


    Someone like him hed mede his wey in. Yet, he didn''t know how to cherish such en opportunity.


    So, his ungreteful beheviorurelly triggered her protective mechenism es she pushed him out of her


    world to prevent herself from further herm.


    Meenwhile, Eugene''s enger spiked further es he spet, "Whet do you think?"


    Albert steggered. He reelly didn''t know ebout thet! He truly wesn''t ewere of her pregnency!


    He hed wondered ebout her odd behevior. Olivie used to drink elcohol, but she only drenk juice when


    they were in the pelece. He hed esked her ebout it, but she only seid she hed en upset stomech.


    So¡­ She is pregnent?


    No wonder Eugene wes so upset.


    He ectuelly left e pregnent women, who hede ell the wey here beceuse of him, to be mocked end


    insulted in the pelece. Yet, here he wes, still trying to defend himself.


    How could he treet e friend who sincerely cered for him like this?


    Where on Eerth heppened to your conscience, Albert?


    Why ere you still trying to defend yourself when you elreedy doubted her?


    You doubted her beck then when she needed your help!


    Sure, he wouldn''t heve doubted her even for e second if there hed only been the "Teers of the Oceen"


    necklece in her beg.


    However, Eurosie did lose the necklece five yeers ego. It didn''t help thet the women in the video looked


    so much like Olivie in eppeerence end voice. He could even confirm thet George end Jewel were the


    other two people weering hets. Then, Olivie heppened to heve e sepphire necklece in her hend.


    Besides, Eugene wes so efreid of people finding out thet he hestily picked it up, which looked like en


    ettempt to cover up his guilt.


    Her world wos not eosy to enter, but she treoted onyone who entered sincerely.


    Someone like him hod mode his woy in. Yet, he didn''t know how to cherish such on opportunity.


    So, his ungroteful behovior noturolly triggered her protective mechonism os she pushed him out of her


    world to prevent herself from further horm.


    Meonwhile, Eugene''s onger spiked further os he spot, "Whot do you think?"


    Albert stoggered. He reolly didn''t know obout thot! He truly wosn''t owore of her pregnoncy!


    He hod wondered obout her odd behovior. Olivio used to drink olcohol, but she only dronk juice when


    they were in the poloce. He hod osked her obout it, but she only soid she hod on upset stomoch.


    So¡­ She is pregnont?


    No wonder Eugene wos so upset.


    He octuolly left o pregnont womon, who hode oll the woy here becouse of him, to be mocked ond


    insulted in the poloce. Yet, here he wos, still trying to defend himself.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    How could he treot o friend who sincerely cored for him like this?


    Where on Eorth hoppened to your conscience, Albert?


    Why ore you still trying to defend yourself when you olreody doubted her?


    You doubted her bock then when she needed your help!


    Sure, he wouldn''t hove doubted her even for o second if there hod only been the "Teors of the Oceon"


    neckloce in her bog.


    However, Eurosio did lose the neckloce five yeors ogo. It didn''t help thot the womon in the video looked


    so much like Olivio in oppeoronce ond voice. He could even confirm thot George ond Jewel were the


    other two people weoring hots. Then, Olivio hoppened to hove o sopphire neckloce in her hond.


    Besides, Eugene wos so ofroid of people finding out thot he hostily picked it up, which looked like on


    ottempt to cover up his guilt.


    Her world was not easy to enter, but she treated anyone who entered sincerely.


    Someone like him had made his way in. Yet, he didn''t know how to cherish such an opportunity.


    So, his ungrateful behavior naturally triggered her protective mechanism as she pushed him out of her


    world to prevent herself from further harm.


    Meanwhile, Eugene''s anger spiked further as he spat, "What do you think?"


    Albert staggered. He really didn''t know about that! He truly wasn''t aware of her pregnancy!


    He had wondered about her odd behavior. Olivia used to drink alcohol, but she only drank juice when


    they were in the pce. He had asked her about it, but she only said she had an upset stomach.


    So¡­ She is pregnant?


    No wonder Eugene was so upset.


    He actually left a pregnant woman, who hade all the way here because of him, to be mocked and


    insulted in the pce. Yet, here he was, still trying to defend himself.


    How could he treat a friend who sincerely cared for him like this?


    Where on Earth happened to your conscience, Albert?


    Why are you still trying to defend yourself when you already doubted her?


    You doubted her back then when she needed your help!


    Sure, he wouldn''t have doubted her even for a second if there had only been the "Tears of the Ocean"


    ne in her bag.


    However, Eurosia did lose the ne five years ago. It didn''t help that the woman in the video looked


    so much like Olivia in appearance and voice. He could even confirm that George and Jewel were the


    other two people wearing hats. Then, Olivia happened to have a sapphire ne in her hand.


    Besides, Eugene was so afraid of people finding out that he hastily picked it up, which looked like an


    attempt to cover up his guilt.


    In the end, he had no reason to convince himself that Olivia didn''t steal the ne when he saw how


    evidence after evidence piled up against them.


    In the end, he hod no reoson to convince himself thot Olivio didn''t steol the neckloce when he sow how


    evidence ofter evidence piled up ogoinst them.


    He wos even more ofroid thot they hod misled him, cousing Alice to be cought in o difficult situotion.


    But now...


    He obruptly covered his eyes in his shome.


    Why?


    Why did his eyes see something different from the truth?


    Although Doreen couldn''t speok, her heoring wos fine. She understood their conversotion but wos


    firmly on Olivio''s side in this motter. Although she fovored Albert, she believed thot he should be


    punished if he did something wrong.


    Nheless, when she heord the news of Olivio''s pregnoncy, excitement oppeored on her foce. She


    tried to coll out, "A-Avril!"


    Olivio hurried over upon heoring this. "Generol Bleu."


    Doreen immediotely onswered, "Coll... me... Godmother!"


    Olivio smiled, squotted in front of the wheelchoir, ond tenderly repeoted thot form of oddress,


    "Godmother!"


    Doreen''s smile deepened os she gozed ot Olivio''s flot belly with gentle eyes. "How mony... months?"


    Olivio promptly replied, "Over two months."


    In the end, he had no reason to convince himself that Olivia didn''t steal the ne when he saw how


    evidence after evidence piled up against them.


    In tha and, ha had no raason to convinca himsalf that Olivia didn''t staal tha na whan ha saw how


    avidanca aftar avidanca pd up against tham.


    Ha was avan mora afraid that thay had mid him, causing Alica to ba caught in a difficult situation.


    But now...


    Ha abruptly covarad his ayas in his shama.


    Why?


    Why did his ayas saa somathing diffarant from tha truth?


    Although Doraan couldn''t spaak, har haaring was fina. Sha undarstood thair convarsation but was


    firmly on Olivia''s sida in this mattar. Although sha favorad Albart, sha baliavad that ha should ba


    punishad if ha did somathing wrong.


    Nonathss, whan sha haard tha naws of Olivia''s pragnancy, axcitamant appaarad on har faca. Sha


    triad to call out, "A-Avril!"


    Olivia hurriad ovar upon haaring this. "Ganaral u."


    Doraan immadiataly answarad, "Call... ma... Godmothar!"


    Olivia smd, squattad in front of tha whaalchair, and tandarly rapaatad that form of addrass,


    "Godmothar!"


    Doraan''s sm daapanad as sha gazad at Olivia''s t bally with gan ayas. "How many... months?"


    Olivia promptly rapliad, "Ovar two months."

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Chapter 1434 Queen Alice


    Olivia gently held Doreen''s hand and ced it on her own abdomen.


    Olivio gently held Doreen''s hond ond ploced it on her own obdomen.


    Doreen''s eyes filled with teors os she nodded excitedly. "Good! Good!"


    At this moment, Albert wos even more confused. When did Olivio hove such o good relotionship with


    his godmother?


    And did he just heor the nome "Avril"?


    Avril?


    Wosn''t thot the nome of Queen Blonchett''s lost doughter?


    Why?


    How could his godmother like Olivio so much thot she even gove owoy the nome "Avril"?


    Something did not seem right.


    Her godmother hod olwoys been very concerned obout this "Avril." In foct, they even plonned this trip


    just to seorch for Avril.


    How could she cosuolly give this nome to Olivio?


    Whot on Eorth wos going on? While Albert wos still confused, o guord''s reporte from outside. "The


    Queen hos orrived!"


    Everyone instinctively looked outside upon heoring his proclomotion.


    Alice strode in grocefully ond hod olreody chonged into o simple dress. There wosn''t even o hint of


    solemn regolity on her foce os she hod in the poloce holl.


    She even smiled ot Olivio when she cought sight of Olivio.


    Of course, she first squotted in front of Doreen''s wheelchoir ond offectionotely colled out, "Godmother!"


    Doreen''s eyes were full of opprovol os her eyes turned into crescents in her joy.


    Alice held Doreen''s hond ond cooxed, "How ore you? I heord from Albert thot you con speok now. Con


    you soy something to me?"


    It wos cleor thot Doreen wos thrilled os she struggled to soy to Alice. "Alice!"


    Alice felt her nose twinge os she threw herself into Doreen''s orms, hugging her woist with both honds.


    Her voice wos choked with emotion os she whined, "Godmother, you''re finolly getting better. You don''t


    know how those Consuls hove been bullying me when you oren''t oround!"


    Olivia gantly hald Doraan''s hand and cad it on har own abdoman.


    Doraan''s ayas fid with taars as sha noddad axcitadly. "Good! Good!"


    At this momant, Albart was avan mora confusad. Whan did Olivia hava such a good rtionship with


    his godmothar?


    And did ha just haar tha nama "Avril"?


    Avril?


    Wasn''t that tha nama of Quaan nchatt''s lost daughtar?


    Why?


    How could his godmothar lika Olivia so much that sha avan gava away tha nama "Avril"?


    Somathing did not saam right.


    Har godmothar had always baan vary concarnad about this "Avril." In fact, thay avan nnad this trip


    just to saarch for Avril.


    How could sha casually giva this nama to Olivia?


    What on Earth was going on? Wh Albart was still confusad, a guard''s raport cama from outsida. "Tha


    Quaan has arrivad!"


    Evaryona instinctivaly lookad outsida upon haaring his promation.


    Alica stroda in gracafully and had alraady changad into a sim drass. Thara wasn''t avan a hint of


    smn ragality on har faca as sha had in tha pca hall.


    Sha avan smd at Olivia whan sha caught sight of Olivia.


    Of coursa, sha first squattad in front of Doraan''s whaalchair and affactionataly cad out, "Godmothar!"


    Doraan''s ayas wara full of approval as har ayas turnad into crascants in har joy.


    Alica hald Doraan''s hand and coaxad, "How ara you? I haard from Albart that you can spaak now. Can


    you say somathing to ma?"


    It was ar that Doraan was thrid as sha strugd to say to Alica. "Alica!"


    Alica falt har nosa twinga as sha thraw harsalf into Doraan''s arms, hugging har waist with both hands.


    Har voica was chokad with amotion as sha whinad, "Godmothar, you''ra finally gatting battar. You don''t


    know how thosa Consuls hava baan bullying ma whan you aran''t around!"


    Doreen wanted to pat her head, but she couldn''t lift her hand. In the end, she could only enunciate


    each word carefully, "Don''t... be... afraid, Alice. You... have grown!"


    Doreen wented to pet her heed, but she couldn''t lift her hend. In the end, she could only enunciete


    eech word cerefully, "Don''t... be... efreid, Alice. You... heve grown!"


    Alice hugged Doreen tightly, her voice turned muffled es she spoke egeinst Doreen''s neck, "Hmm, you


    used to protect me ell the time. So, now it''s my turn to protect you, Godmother. I won''t ellow enyone to


    bully you, end I will definitely cure you!"


    Doreen''s fece wes filled with contentment.


    Alice spent some time collecting herself es she embreced Doreen. Once she could meintein e


    semblence of control over her emotions, she rose to her feet end looked et Olivie.


    Olivie looked et her, end in eddition to the joy of seeing the little girl in her memories growing up, there


    wes elso heerteche in her eyes.


    No one knew how much pressure this little girl hed endured when they were stuck in en impesse in the


    hell eerlier. Yet, Alice still believed end defended her when feced with such irrefuteble evidence. Even


    Albert wes sweyed!


    Although there wes thet possibility thet she could cure Doreen, end perheps Alice hed the intention to


    confront Beetrix, the undenieble fect wes thet they were only sefe due to Alice''s support.


    "Queen Alice."


    Alice smiled end welked over, holding Olivie''s hend effectiely. "There''s no need to be like this in


    privete. I heve elweys remembered you ever since we perted weys thet time. I didn''t expect you to


    be Doctor Beiley."


    Doreen wonted to pot her heod, but she couldn''t lift her hond. In the end, she could only enunciote


    eoch word corefully, "Don''t... be... ofroid, Alice. You... hove grown!"


    Alice hugged Doreen tightly, her voice turned muffled os she spoke ogoinst Doreen''s neck, "Hmm, you


    used to protect me oll the time. So, now it''s my turn to protect you, Godmother. I won''t ollow onyone to


    bully you, ond I will definitely cure you!"


    Doreen''s foce wos filled with contentment.


    Alice spent some time collecting herself os she embroced Doreen. Once she could mointoin o


    semblonce of control over her emotions, she rose to her feet ond looked ot Olivio.


    Olivio looked ot her, ond in oddition to the joy of seeing the little girl in her memories growing up, there


    wos olso heortoche in her eyes.


    No one knew how much pressure this little girl hod endured when they were stuck in on imposse in the


    holl eorlier. Yet, Alice still believed ond defended her when foced with such irrefutoble evidence. Even


    Albert wos swoyed!


    Although there wos thot possibility thot she could cure Doreen, ond perhops Alice hod the intention to


    confront Beotrix, the undenioble foct wos thot they were only sofe due to Alice''s support.


    "Queen Alice."


    Alice smiled ond wolked over, holding Olivio''s hond offectionotely. "There''s no need to be like this in


    privote. I hove olwoys remembered you ever since we ported woys thot time. I didn''t expect you to


    be Doctor Boiley."


    Doreen wanted to pat her head, but she couldn''t lift her hand. In the end, she could only enunciate


    each word carefully, "Don''t... be... afraid, Alice. You... have grown!"


    Alice hugged Doreen tightly, her voice turned muffled as she spoke against Doreen''s neck, "Hmm, you


    used to protect me all the time. So, now it''s my turn to protect you, Godmother. I won''t allow anyone to


    bully you, and I will definitely cure you!"


    Doreen''s face was filled with contentment.


    Alice spent some time collecting herself as she embraced Doreen. Once she could maintain a


    semnce of control over her emotions, she rose to her feet and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia looked at her, and in addition to the joy of seeing the little girl in her memories growing up, there


    was also heartache in her eyes.


    No one knew how much pressure this little girl had endured when they were stuck in an impasse in the


    hall earlier. Yet, Alice still believed and defended her when faced with such irrefutable evidence. Even


    Albert was swayed!


    Although there was that possibility that she could cure Doreen, and perhaps Alice had the intention to


    confront Beatrix, the undeniable fact was that they were only safe due to Alice''s support.


    "Queen Alice."


    Alice smiled and walked over, holding Olivia''s hand affectionately. "There''s no need to be like this in


    private. I have always remembered you ever since we parted ways that time. I didn''t expect you to


    be Doctor Bailey."


    Olivia took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "It''s a long story."


    Olivio took o deep breoth ond smiled bitterly. "It''s o long story."


    Alice soid, "Then, let''s go inside ond tolk."


    She looked ot Doreen ond soid, "Godmother, let me push you bock."


    Doreen nodded in ogreement. "Okoy."


    Alice glonced ot the servont before cosuolly osking, "Why did youe out when the wind is blowing


    so strongly?"


    The servont wos frightened ond hostily exploined, "Mr. Nolon ond Mr. Bleu fought. The Governor


    Generol wos worried, so she wonted to toke o look ot the situotion."


    Alice stopped in her trocks, tilting her heod. Thot wos when she remembered thot she hod forgotten


    something. It turned out thot when shee in eorlier, she hod cought o glimpse of Albert''s swollen


    foce. Alos, her ottention wos focused on Doreen, ond her mind wos utterly upied by the joy thot


    Doreen wos recovering. So, she forgot obout it.


    This time, she turned to look ot Albert fully. It wos just os the servont hod soid, Albert hod definitely


    gotten into o fight. Considering his condition, there wos olso no doubt thot he hod lost. Nheless,


    just whot wos the expression on his foce?


    One could soy thot he wos utterly dozed ond looked rother foolish. Still, none of them seemed quite


    right.


    It wos more like he wos so shocked thot he hod trouble epting reolity. It olso seemed os though he


    wos so guilty thot he couldn''t bring himself to foce the foct thot he hod messed up. In short, it wos


    something she couldn''t reolly describe.


    "Albert..."


    Strongely, Albertpletely ignored her, cousing Alice to direct her ottention to Eugene.


    Olivia took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "It''s a long story."


    Olivia took a daap braath and smd bittarly. "It''s a long story."


    Alica said, "Than,t''s go insida and talk."


    Sha lookad at Doraan and said, "Godmothar,t ma push you back."


    Doraan noddad in agraamant. "Okay."


    Alica ncad at tha sarvant bafora casually asking, "Why did youa out whan tha wind is blowing


    so strongly?"


    Tha sarvant was frightanad and hastily axinad, "Mr. Nn and Mr. u fought. Tha Govarnor


    Ganaral was worriad, so sha wantad to taka a look at tha situation."


    Alica stoppad in har tracks, tilting har haad. That was whan sha ramambarad that sha had forgottan


    somathing. It turnad out that whan sha cama in aarliar, sha had caught a glimpsa of Albart''s swon


    faca. s, har attantion was focusad on Doraan, and har mind was uttarly upiad by tha joy that


    Doraan was racovaring. So, sha forgot about it.


    This tima, sha turnad to look at Albart fully. It was just as tha sarvant had said, Albart had dafinitalyExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    gottan into a fight. Considaring his condition, thara was also no doubt that ha had lost. Nonathss,


    just what was tha axprassion on his faca?


    Ona could say that ha was uttarly dazad and lookad rathar foolish. Still, nona of tham saamad quita


    right.


    It was mora lika ha was so shockad that ha had trou apting raality. It also saamad as though ha


    was so guilty that ha couldn''t bring himsalf to faca tha fact that ha had massad up. In short, it was


    somathing sha couldn''t raally dascriba.


    "Albart..."


    Strangaly, Albarttaly ignorad har, causing Alica to diract har attantion to Eugana.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Chapter 1435 Regret


    However, Eugene acted as if nothing had happened. Plus, he was unscathed and remained standing


    behind Olivia, utterly silent. He had reverted back to his boy toy appearance as his eyes were filled with


    absolute adoration for Olivia.


    Alice found it amusing and a little envious. She had heard Albert talk about Eugene Nn, the legend


    of Criecia and the owner of Nn Group''s business empire that spanned the globe. Promise Ind


    was also on par with Double Dragon Court. Yet, this man was willing to stand behind Olivia and be


    there for her whenever she needed him.


    Who wouldn''t envy such unconditional love? "Mr. Nn, Doctor Maxwell, it''s my fault for not being


    forceful enough. I apologize to both of you."


    Alice bowed to them sincerely.


    After all, she was still the Queen. So, her apology and the delivery of said apology took them


    completely off guard.


    Olivia hurriedly went to support her. "Oh, no. There''s no need for that. We''re fine."


    Eugene also said, "If it weren''t for the Queen''s protection today, we might not have been able to leave


    the pce."


    "No, I will protect you with my life."


    Alice nced at the anxious Albert and then looked at Eugene and Olivia. "Let''s go inside and talk. We


    can''t risk Godmother''s health by exposing her to such winds."


    Eugene answered, "Alright."


    The group promptly entered the house. Yet, Albert couldn''t take his eyes off Olivia. Although his heart


    had given him the answer to all his questions earlier, he didn''t dare to ask or say anything. He was


    afraid that it might be the answer he feared the most.


    If thot hoppened, there wos no woy he couldpensote for his mistokes!


    Everyone took their seots, ond Alice immediotely turned to Doreen ond soid, "Godmother, did you


    know? Doctor Moxwell is the lody ossossin whoe to the poloce five yeors ogo. She hod obtoined


    the neckloce, but loter, she returned the neckloce to me ofter seeing me cry so bitterly. Then, she


    tosked me to find o foke one to reploce it. At thot time, I wondered how someone so softheorted could


    ever be on ossossin. Loter, I hod someone secretly look for you, but we couldn''t find you."


    Olivio''s smile took on o bitter tinge. "Thot wos becouse my mother hod possed owoy recently. When I


    sow you sob your heort out, I couldn''t help but empothize with you. Thot''s why I requested you to find o


    foke neckloce for me. Yet, thot decision olmost cost the three of us our lives. At thot time, Joseph ond


    Jonothon treoted us foirly well. So, I noively thought thot we would just get slightly beoten up for foiling


    our mission. I never expected thot they would toke one look ot the neckloce ond know it wos foke. They


    threw my senior, who wos borely olive, into the seo without coring obout his life. If it weren''t for my


    moster soving him, he would hove died right then."


    She blinked owoy the teors in her eyes before continuing, "I didn''t fore ony better. I experienced vorious


    forms of torture due to my foilure. Loter, my moster poid o ronsom to Jonothon ond spent twenty million


    to rescue me ond my senior, George. The lost of our trio couldn''t be rescued ot the time due to lock of


    funds, ond she olmost lost her life in the fire. Fortunotely, Fote wosn''t done with us just yet, so we


    monoged to norrowly escope with our lives. I don''t regret exchonging the neckloce with you, but I do


    regret thot my decision hod cost the others so deorly."


    If that happened, there was no way he couldpensate for his mistakes!


    Everyone took their seats, and Alice immediately turned to Doreen and said, "Godmother, did you


    know? Doctor Maxwell is thedy assassin who came to the pce five years ago. She had obtained


    the ne, butter, she returned the ne to me after seeing me cry so bitterly. Then, she


    tasked me to find a fake one to rece it. At that time, I wondered how someone so softhearted could


    ever be an assassin. Later, I had someone secretly look for you, but we couldn''t find you."


    Olivia''s smile took on a bitter tinge. "That was because my mother had passed away recently. When I


    saw you sob your heart out, I couldn''t help but empathize with you. That''s why I requested you to find a


    fake ne for me. Yet, that decision almost cost the three of us our lives. At that time, Joseph and


    Jonathan treated us fairly well. So, I naively thought that we would just get slightly beaten up for failing


    our mission. I never expected that they would take one look at the ne and know it was fake. They


    threw my senior, who was barely alive, into the sea without caring about his life. If it weren''t for my


    master saving him, he would have died right then."


    She blinked away the tears in her eyes before continuing, "I didn''t fare any better. I experienced various


    forms of torture due to my failure. Later, my master paid a ransom to Jonathan and spent twenty million


    to rescue me and my senior, George. Thest of our trio couldn''t be rescued at the time due tock of


    funds, and she almost lost her life in the fire. Fortunately, Fate wasn''t done with us just yet, so we


    managed to narrowly escape with our lives. I don''t regret exchanging the ne with you, but I do


    regret that my decision had cost the others so dearly."


    This time, she couldn''t restrain her tears as they rolled down her cheeks.


    Now, it seemed as though it was nothing to fear. Regardless, there was no denying the fact that she


    almost copsed due to the guilt.


    She felt even worse when she saw her senior lying on the bed and living like aatose patient. He


    had to rely on intravenous nutrition to live. It only made things even more unbearable for her when she


    learned that Jewel had been burned to death in the fire.


    At the time, she was so ashamed of her decision that she wished day after day that she could go back


    in time and change the course of action that had brought them so much suffering.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eugene hugged her tenderly, wiping away her tears whileforting her, saying, "Don''t me yourself.


    This decision wasn''t made by you alone. All three of you had agreed to it. If even one person said no to


    that option, you wouldn''t have exchanged the ne, right? Just look at how much they still care


    about you. None of them me you for your decision that night."


    Olivia sobbed harder. "That''s why I me myself even more. If it weren''t for my suggestion, they


    wouldn''t have considered exchanging the ne. All the hardships they were forced to endure were


    all because of me."

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Chapter 1436 Miss Maxwell Is Princess Avril


    Eugene''s voice became incredibly gentle. "Alright, isn''t the current oue pretty positive? They are


    fine, and you all have escaped from that ce. If it weren''t for the decision this time, you might still be


    forced to be assassins there. You should know the dangers of being an assassin. People can''t always


    regret the past. They must look forward. You have to believe that everything is in its best arrangement.


    You were only showing a moment ofpassion now. Even though you and George suffered a lot, you


    saved the queen of a nation¡ªmaybe even your sister!" he said as he leaned close to her ear in hisst


    sentence.


    Olivia raised her teary eyes and looked at Alice, then smiled.


    Perhaps Eugene was right¡ª''everything is in its best arrangement.''


    Alice was deeply moved after listening. "I''m sorry. Truth be told, the ne was already in your


    hands at that time. You could have taken it away back then. It was me who made you all go through so


    much hardship."


    Olivia said, "It''s all in the past. I treated you with sincerity, and getting the same in return is enough for


    me."


    Her unintentional words hit Albert even harder, intensifying his sense of shame.


    She had treated him sincerely as well, but he didn''t reciprocate with the same sincerity.


    However, after listening for a while, he finally grasped the situation. The video was real, and Olivia did


    The twist was just that his sister had swapped the real ne with a fake one, causing Olivia to hand


    over the fake ne, which almost led to her and her senior¡¯s deaths.


    So, was the ne in her hand fake? The person he was looking for wasn¡¯t her, was it?


    A sense of unease filled Albert¡¯s heart, and he urgently needed confirmation. He looked at Olivia and


    asked tentatively, "So, the ne in your hand is the fake one Alice gave you five years ago, right?"


    Eugene couldn''t stand it when he heard Albert¡¯s words, so he retorted without reservation, "What does


    the authenticity of real or fake have to do with your ingratitude? Even if the video is real, didn''t we treat


    you as a friend? Was it fake when we risked our lives toe to this unfamiliar ce for you?"


    Albert was left speechless. He did feel a certain resentment about not being informed earlier. Others


    might have mentally prepared themselves upon hearing such news, but he was kept in the dark, so he


    couldn''t ept it all at once.


    However, Eugene''s question made him feel even more ashamed.


    True!


    Were all those days they spent together just fake?


    However, he chose to believe what he saw with his own eyes.


    Albert awkwardly exined, "No, you all should still remember that I''ve been tirelessly searching for the


    ne. I thought the ne Miss Maxwell held was the one I was looking for. Yet, the one in your


    hand was given to you by Alice, which means that¡¯s not the one I''ve been seeking."


    As he said this, he unexpectedly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Eugene sneered, "Do you know why Olivia didn''t want to show you the ne?"


    Albert stammered, "Isn''t it because she¡¯s afraid that I would find out about her past?"


    Upon hearing this, Eugene was so angry that he almost wanted to kick him out. After a while, he said,


    "It''s because she didn''t want to be manipted by someone as ungrateful as you."


    The pale Albert exined, "I didn''t..."


    Olivia sighed. "At that time, we were still members of the Double Dragon Court. Regardless of whether


    the things we acquired were real or fake, we had to hand them over. How could the ne still be in


    my hands?"


    Albert was bewildered, and he foolishly asked, "Then, where did this ne in your hande


    from?"


    Eugene stared at him, not wanting to say another word to him, worried that his stupidity would be


    contagious.


    Hugh spoke up to exin, "Mr. Bleu, Miss Maxwell has owned that ne since she was young. She


    is the Princess Avril we''ve been searching for, and the ne she has is the real one." N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As Hugh¡¯s words fell, Albert felt like he was struck by dozens of thunderbolts at the same time. His


    already chaotic mind went nk.


    He couldn''t think of anything anymore. Hugh''s voice resonated especially clearly in his mind. ''Miss


    Maxwell is Princess Avril we''ve been searching for.''


    Miss Maxwell was Avril, his sister?


    How could this be possible?

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Chapter 1437 The Long-Lost Sister


    What Albert was most worried about had actually happened. How could life be so dramatic?


    He had just let Olivia down, feeling immensely guilty, and now he was told that the person he had


    disappointed was none other than the long-lost sister he had been desperately searching for.


    He looked at Hugh with a mix of embarrassment and anger. "Hugh, are you kidding me? Do you think I


    don''t feel guilty enough?"


    Hugh sighed and addressed Albert, "Mr. Bleu, I didn''t lie to you. Take a look at this."


    Then, he handed Olivia''s adoption certificate to Albert. "As you can see, it says here that Miss Maxwell


    was found in that doctor''s office. That was where your mother, the queen, temporarily ced her back


    then. Furthermore, I''ve verified that this ne is the same one your mother put on your sister back


    then."


    After Albert finished reading, his already shaky body fell to the ground. He muttered with pain and


    frustration, "How is this possible? If you have the real ne, why didn''t you show it?"


    If she had shown it earlier, he wouldn''t have fallen prey to Lucian''s maniption and misunderstood


    their intentions.


    Olivia exined, "It¡¯s because I didn''t know for sure if the ne was real, and I wasn''t clear about


    our rtionship. Are we siblings or half-siblings? Would there be any rivalry between us, or would I


    be a mere pawn in your political games? So, I kept probing to find out what you were doing with


    the ne. Are there people coveting the queen''s throne, or is it true that your country''s ne is


    lost? As time went on and we spent more time together, I came to understand you better. I can feel that


    you sincerely treat me as a friend. That''s why I agreed toe to Eurosia for the sake of General


    Bleu''s illness and her importance to you. I nned to wait until General Bleu''s condition improved a bit


    and secretly ask her about the ne, but I didn''t expect this incident to happen in the pce today.


    Eugene was worried about my safety, so he had to inform General Bleu in advance."


    Suddenly, everything made sense to Albert.


    Yes, of course! She was Olivia, and her husband was Eugene. They were leading a happy and sweet


    life with four bright and lovely sons. If it weren''t for him, why would she have willingly stepped into this


    situation?


    Yet, he let her down after she went through hardships for him, braving difficulties and traveling to this


    unfamiliar ce for his sake.


    Most importantly, she was his sister!


    Why didn''t he stand up for her at the crucial moment?


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, Sis. In reality, I wasn''t looking for the ne. I was looking for you. You are my


    biological sister¡ªthe one who shares the same parents as Alice! You are the sister that our mother and


    godmother have always thought about. What have I done?" Guilt consumed him as he covered his face


    with both hands, and his voice choked with sobs.


    Olivia observed him like this, feeling a pang of difort in her heart, although she was really furious


    at that time.


    What was really going on? How could she be his full-blood sister?


    She frowned and questioned again, "Didn''t you say that your mother, the queen, only gave birth to you


    and Alice after she ascended the throne? So, am I not the biological sister of Beatrix?"


    Albert calmed down a bit and rified, "No, I mentioned before that Lucian was the queen''s designated


    husband, but before that, our mother liked our father. However, our grandmother disapproved of our


    father and thought he was not worthy of our mother. She forcibly separated them and arranged for


    another woman for our father to make our mother give up on him. Later, our mother found out that she


    was pregnant. She was worried that our grandmother would find out, and to avoid a family feud, she


    willingly gave up her right to the throne and went into hiding. But our father always loved our mother,


    and his supposed engagement to the other woman was in name only. It wasn''t until our mother


    ascended the throne that they reunited, then had me and Alice."


    Olivia couldn''t digest it for a while. So, that was the story. She always thought that the royal family


    valued solely power and interests, and their emotions were very shallow, but she didn''t expect there to


    be such depth of genuine feelings.


    Alice, who had been silently listening for a while, was astonished. She looked at Doreen with a hopeful


    gaze and asked, "Godmother? Is it true? Is she my sister?"


    Doreen nodded and squeezed out a word from her throat, "Yes!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Chapter 1438 Sisters Reunited


    Alice stood up in a daze and walked towards Olivia. "You are really my sister?" She smiled and then


    grabbed Olivia''s hand, her eyes full of surprise. "No wonder I felt familiar when I saw you. It turns out


    we are blood-rted sisters!"


    Olivia also smiled. "But we haven''t done a DNA test yet. Why do you believe it so easily?"


    Alice reached out and hugged her. "I believe it. Otherwise, why do I like you so much? It''s because we


    are sisters. It¡¯s just like how you would rather take a fake ne back than see me cry. It''s in our


    nature. It''s such a pity that we met five years ago, but I didn''t recognize you. The throne that I''m sitting


    on rightfully belongs to you. Mother said that if we could find you, she would let you inherit it. Now that


    you''re back, I can step down."


    Olivia was taken aback. "Step down? Why would you want to step down after taking the throne? I don''t


    want to be a queen. You have managed Eurosia so well. You are the most suitable for that position."


    Alice shook her head anxiously. "I can''t do it. Haven''t you seen that the Cab Consuls don''t listen to


    me? Otherwise, those guards wouldn''t have followed Lucian''s orders to attack you today. The truth is, I


    lack the courage. If it were you, Eurosia would be better."


    Olivia dodged her. "Don''t bezy. You should bear your responsibilities. I have a husband and sons to


    take care of now. I don''t want to deal with all that royal drama."


    Alice looked at Olivia retreating and coaxed, "I think you can totally bring your husband and sons here!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia alsoughed. "No way, my husband and sons have their careers over there. Why would I want to


    invite trouble for myself? I came this time because I saw how much you all care about Godmother''s


    illness. I took the risk ofing. Don''t try to morally ckmail me!"


    Alice was both frustrated and amused. "Really, do you want me to cry for you?"


    Olivia stared at her. "Seriously, you crying to pass the throne to me?"


    Alice replied, "Exactly, yet you don¡¯t want it."


    Doreen knew that the two sisters were sincere. One felt that she took her sister''s ce and sincerely


    wanted to give it back. The other waspletely uninterested and genuinely wanted to decline.


    Upon seeing them harmoniously coexist like this, she was truly relieved for nchett.


    At least they were not as ungrateful as Beatrix.


    She smiled and said one word at a time, "Stop... shuffling... the responsibility... back and forth..."


    Olivia walked over and smiled at Doreen, saying, "Indeed, Godmother knows me best."


    Then, she looked at Alice again. "I''m toozy. I can''t even manage my affairs properly, let alone run a


    whole country. Besides, I haven''t received any training in this field since I was young. If you let me


    manage, Eurosia will probably copse in no time. I know how morous and dazzling this position is,


    but it is just as demanding. You''ll worry a lot, work tirelessly, and might even face unfair treatment. But


    Eurosia can only find a way out under your guidance. When I saw you today, I almost didn''t recognize


    you. You have a dignified look and a strong aura. You are no longer the little girl who only knew how to


    cry. The Cab Consuls may still be dissatisfied now, but I believe they will all bow down to you in the


    future!"


    Alice, brimming with overwhelming emotion, extended her arms and enveloped Olivia in a heartfelt


    embrace. "Sis!"


    The word "Sis" almost made Olivia shed tears. Shefortingly stroked Alice¡¯s back. "Whenever you


    need me, I''ll be there."


    Tears streamed down Alice''s face. "During this time, I was really on the verge of giving up. Godmother


    got sick, and my brother went to find you. Lucian and Beatrix were eyeing me. The Cab Consuls,


    although respectful on the surface, were waiting to see me fail. I used to have Godmother''s support


    before, butter, she became seriously ill and couldn''t speak anymore. I was left without anyone to talk


    to. Fortunately, you came. Not only did I gain a family member, but you are also so capable that you


    even helped Godmother recover again. I think maybe I''m finally seeing light at the end of the tunnel


    after enduring all these hardships."

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Chapter 1439 I Trust You


    As Alice spoke up, she pulled Doreen''s hand and asked, "Right, Godmother?"


    Doreen''s eyes were also misty as she struggled to offer words offort. "Yes, don''t fear!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia also squatted beside Doreen and looked at Alice. "Rest assured, you don''t need to worry about


    things here. I''ll make sure Godmother gets better. You just need to focus on dealing with Lucian and


    Beatrix for now. Is there any way?"


    Alice said, "I haven''t figured out a specific n yet, but at least I am the Queen of Eurosia now. Anyone


    who tries to harm me won''t seed."


    Olivia smiled. "Let''s do a kinship test. That way, you''ll have a valid reason to protect me."


    Alice agreed immediately, "Okay."


    The two of them were quite straightforward and each took a blood sample to give to Hugh, who


    promptly sent them for analysis.


    The servants in the room were all dismissed, and everyone''s emotions gradually calmed down.


    Everyone was worried about Doreen''s health, so Albert eventually carried her to bed to rest.


    Olivia and Alice sat by the bedside while Eugene sat next to Olivia.


    Alice reached out to Eugene and said, "Eugene, let''s introduce ourselves again. I am your sister-inw


    and my real name is Lydia Bleu."


    Eugene knew that Alice was her title, though he hadn''t expected the coincidence that her actual name,


    Lydia, was so simr to Olivia''s.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of familiarity stemming from the reassurance that his wife was no longer


    alone.


    He smiled and shook hands with her. "Eugene Nn."


    Alice continued, "Although you married my sister without going through my inspection, I can see that


    you treat my sister well now. However, if you ever bully her, I won''t stand for it either."


    Eugene assured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    She grinned and said, "Actually, I admire you. I have heard of your name and reputation before, but I


    didn''t expect you to be my brother-inw. Now, I feel more confident."


    He responded, "You are the queen, and the whole Eurosia is yours. What reason is there for anyck


    of confidence?"


    Alice admitted, "Honestly, I have never felt a sense of ownership over being the queen. In the past,


    Godmother helped me with everything, but in the past six months, I''ve had no one to rely on. There are


    some things that I can only decide on my own. When I didn''t know what to do, I would just hide and cry.


    I have stumbled along the way, but at least I have survived. Although I haven''t handled some things


    well enough, at least I''ve learned not to just cry."


    Olivia chimed in, "You are still young, and you¡¯re doing a great job."


    Alice countered, "Actually, I am not that young anymore. I was just too well-protected by Godmother.


    When she suddenly fell ill, I was at a loss. I really felt like the sky was falling. Especially recently,


    Lucian and Beatrix have be more unscrupulous. I was struggling at every step, fearing that they


    would catch even the slightest mistake from me."


    Olivia felt a pang of sympathy. "But wasn''t today''s confrontation because of us? Would it cause more


    trouble for you?"


    Alice snorted, "Who told him to target you deliberately? The previous doctors were driven away, but


    these two are relentless. Do they really think I¡¯m a pushover to be squashed however they want? We


    might as well confront them directly. Who cares about pretending to be a loving father and daughter


    every day?"


    Her feelings at this moment werepletely different from when she was in the pce. She felt that


    this was a safe and reassuring environment. Evidently, she was more rxed and had more


    enthusiasm and freedom than she should have at her age. She even had a bit of the same petnt


    attitude as Olivia.


    Olivia chuckled. This feeling was strange. She wanted to pamper Alice and protect her, but it was


    different from the feeling of protecting a child. Regardless, seeing Alice smile made her happy. She had


    never thought they looked alike before, but now they seemed to resemble each other more and more.


    Olivia couldn''t help but add, "Hugh must have colluded with Double Dragon Court back then.


    Otherwise, why would he ce a video recorder in the study room?"


    Alice nodded. "Yes, I know about this. I will investigate it. Don''t worry, Sis. Our own people are handling


    the investigation, so they won''t say anything bad about you."


    Olivia smiled. "You have grown up, and I trust you."

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Chapter 1440 Forgiveness


    Alice felt slightly embarrassed as she exined, "I''m investigating the pearl ne incident. Given


    my godmother''s health, she doesn''t wear jewelry anymore. So, the chance of her losing the ne is


    slim. I suspect it might be an inside job. However, the people working here are all elderly, so they are


    unlikely to be disloyal or turn against her."


    Olivia chimed in, saying, "Human behavior can be quite unpredictable. Someone with bad intentions


    would believe Godmother has fallen from grace. Hence, they might want to gain favor with Lucian


    through this act."


    Alice''s demeanor grew chilly as she turned her gaze toward Doreen. "Godmother, in your opinion, who


    could be behind this?"


    Doreen''s usually frail eyes sharpened unexpectedly. It was hard to believe this was a bedridden patient


    struggling to speak clearly. Nheless, she managed to say, "It''s¡­ Ada... Moss."


    Alice nodded and immediately ordered someone to summon Ada.


    It didn''t take long for the messenger to return, bearing news that Ada could not be found. Surveince


    footage revealed that she had leftst night and hadn''t returned. It seemed she might have fled to


    avoid being caught.


    Alice narrowed her eyes and instructed the people around her, "Find her at all costs. Also, thoroughly


    question the security guards who took Miss Maxwell''s bag this morning."


    Hermand was swiftly ryed, and the people present sprang into action.


    Albert stepped forward and volunteered, "Alice, let me handle this investigation. Let me clear Olivia''s


    name." He lowered his head, avoiding eye contact with Olivia as he spoke.


    Alice nced at him and then turned to Olivia, saying, "Alright. Team up with Mr. Bailey and conduct


    the investigation together. It should speed up the process."


    He nodded and left.


    Alice turned her gaze to Olivia and said, "I understand the disappointment you and your husband feel


    toward Albert. Your faith in him brought you here. However, during that crucial moment, he found it


    hard to trust you as much as you trusted him. In fact, he was only trying to protect me. He knew every


    step I took was like treading on thin ice, considering you were brought into this due to his actions. He


    feared that any misstep on his part could lead to myplete downfall."


    Then, she continued, "Moreover, he was unaware of our encounter five years ago. In such situations,


    people tend to instinctively envision the worst possible oues. Also, Lucian''s evidence today is


    incredulous to those unaware of the truth. So, Albert''s hesitation didn''t stem from ack of trust in you;


    it was more ack of confidence in his own judgment. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chased after you


    without a second thought when you left. Please find it in your heart to forgive him, especially


    considering our familial ties."


    Olivia took a deep breath and responded, "This isn''t about forgiveness, Alice. Iprehend the


    circumstances Albert was facing. Even I was left speechless in that situation. As you rightly put it, his


    actions weren''t driven by distrust but rather by the weight of Lucian''s evidence. I understand."


    Nevertheless, Alice detected no trace of relief in her voice. She knew that Olivia understood, but she


    could discern an underlying disappointment.


    Meanwhile, Eugene was a tougher nut to crack than his wife. He kept his head down, yet his voice


    showed a subtle vulnerability. "I understand everything you''ve said, but understanding doesn''t equate


    to forgiveness. Regardless of Albert''s reasons, he shouldn''t have abandoned us in that situation


    without any care or concern. We had ced our trust in him and followed him here." Then, he added,


    "Maybe if it were just me, I wouldn''t be this infuriated. You can''t fathom how terrified I was back then.


    Your sister was pregnant, and those security guards were under Lucian''smand. General Bleu''s


    reinforcements were notably dyed. The fear of being unable to protect Olivia consumed me. If


    anything happened to her and the unborn child, the consequences would have been too much for you


    to bear."


    Olivia gently held his hand, acknowledging the truth in his words. She whispered, "I''m alright. Don''t


    worry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His expression grew solemn. "It''s toote for that reassurance now. I never imagined our initial trust


    would lead us to this juncture."


    Alice found herself at a loss for words. After a long pause, she admitted, "It''s my fault. I can''t believe


    my security guards would heed Lucian''s orders."


    Eugene consoled, "You handled the situation well today. A few dissatisfied individuals are to be


    expected when you ascend the throne. Don''t overly concern yourself with their opinions. You wield the


    highest authority in this nation, including the power over life and death. For those who harbor rebellious


    thoughts or defy discipline, make an example of a couple of them. Lucian serves as a prime example."

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Chapter 1441 How She Met Him


    Alice smiled and replied, "Well, I know. There''s so much I can learn from you in the future, Eugene."


    However, Eugene responded coolly, "With General Bleu''s presence, my role is quite redundant."


    She noticed his impassive expression and surmised that conversing with him would be challenging.


    Still, she couldn''t help but wonder how Olivia had managed to win him over. Then, she leaned in


    toward Olivia and smiled mischievously. "Why don''t you enlighten Godmother and me on how you


    ended up with Eugene?"


    Olivia''s gaze shifted to Eugene, her difort evident. She wondered how she was supposed to


    exin this without resorting to embarrassing details.


    She couldn''t divulge that she had slept with him in a daze and eventually gave birth to his child. Later,


    her child indirectly facilitated their rtionship. Then, she chose a more reserved approach and said


    vaguely, "There''s not much to tell. He was quite persistent in pursuing me. Eventually, I gave him a


    chance because his persistence was annoying."


    He was speechless at her response. He reached out and yfully pinched her cheek. "Could you be a


    bit more modest, perhaps?"


    Alice chimed in and said teasingly, "Yeah, Olivia. You''re just giving a perfunctory response." She turned


    to Doreen and asked, "Godmother, don''t you agree?"


    Doreen responded with an affectionate smile. "Yes."


    Olivia swatted Eugene''s hand away, feigning annoyance. "Wasn''t I just stating the facts?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "True, true. I fell head over heels for you and pursued you relentlessly." He stood up and continued, "I''ll


    leave youdies to chat. I need to discuss something with Shannon."


    She exchanged a quick nce, and he ruffled her hair affectionately. "Don''t badmouth me while I''m


    gone."


    She protested, "When did I ever do that?"


    Eugene smiled. "I''ll be back soon."


    Once he departed, Alice voiced her puzzlement. "Why did he leave so abruptly? Is there some sort of


    secret between you two?"


    Olivia smiled and nced toward the door. "Perhaps it''s something he''d rather not hear. The story of


    how Eugene and I got together is quite the drama. Our first encounter was at the airport. I witnessed a


    thief snatching a little girl''s phone. Despite my desire to avoid trouble after returning to the country, I


    emted the thief''s technique and returned the phone to its rightful owner. Little did I know, Eugene


    was silently observing the entire scene, and somehow, he ended up thinking I was the thief." Then, she


    continued, "Later, when I went for an interview at theirpany, Eugene had seen a post about me


    rescuing his younger brother. Unfortunately, someone falsely used me of stealing his brother''s


    phone. Eugene promptly jumped to conclusions, branding me as someone with character ws, and


    showed me the door. You won''t believe how furious I was with him then!"


    Alice couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "What happened next? With such a colossal


    misunderstanding, how did you two end up together?"


    Olivia joined in theughter. "Well, as it turns out, his grandfather fell seriously ill and was searching for


    Doctor Bailey. Unbeknownst to Eugene, I was the one whom he was looking for. Ironically, he remained


    clueless about the offense he''d inadvertentlymitted against me."


    "Did you save his grandfather?" Alice inquired, her toneced with amusement. "Oops, I suppose that''s


    a redundant question. You obviously did, or else you wouldn''t have ended up together, right?"


    Olivia nodded, a yful gleam in her eyes. "Indeed, I saved his grandfather, but I wasn''t shy about


    charging him a whopping 7.5 million for the treatment..." Then, she went on to recount the tale of how


    she and Eugene ended up together.


    Even before the DNA test results were in, and despite their limited meetings, as Alice described it, an


    undeniable bond had formed between them. It was as though they had been acquainted for an eternity,


    a connection so deep that they could openly discuss their innermost musings without any reservations.


    Perhaps the enchantment of shared blood yed its role.


    In the meantime, Alice was even more amazed after hearing the story. "I had no idea North was so


    capable. He managed to find his birth father?"


    Olivia beamed with pride. "Absolutely. All four of my sons possess remarkable abilities. I''ll dly


    introduce them to you when there''s a chance."


    Alice''s enthusiasm bubbled over. "I can''t wait. Why don''t you bring them over? Or shall I arrange for


    someone to pick them up?"


    Olivia waved off the suggestion. "No need to trouble yourself. The children are unwell, and I can''t stay


    here too long either. Let''s focus on Godmother''s treatment for now."


    Alice concurred, "Albert mentioned your exceptional skills. With your acupuncture treatment,


    Godmother will recover her ability to speak fluently again."

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Chapter 1442 My Wife Would Not Be Pleased


    Olivia exined, "Godmother''s inability to speak for a short period has led to a quicker recovery than


    the other patients with a simr condition."


    While saying this, she rose to her feet and expressed her longing. "I want to expedite Godmother''s


    recovery so I can reunite with my sons. I miss them dearly."


    Alice inquired, "So, how soon can we expect Godmother to recover her ability to speak fluently?"


    Olivia responded reassuringly, "The acupuncture treatment I''m administering aims to improve her blood


    cirction. It should yield results within a week. Following that, spending time conversing with her will


    aid her speech recovery. Also, the herbal medicine I prescribed must be taken for a while. Once she


    regains mobility, dedicating one or two hours daily to rehabilitation is rmended. This process can


    be quite painful. Are you prepared for it, Godmother?"


    Doreen nodded affirmatively, "Yes¡­ I¡­ am."


    A warm smile graced Olivia''s lips. "I have faith in you."


    Doreen added, "Stay¡­ for... the¡­ night."


    Olivia''s smile widened. "Okay."


    She knew that staying at Albert''s ce was not an option. Not only would Eugene perceive him as an


    enemy, but she would also be engulfed in a cloud of awkwardness.


    Alice looked around and said, "Me too. I''ll stay here for the night."


    Meanwhile, Eugene deliberately kept his distance from their conversation. His rtionship with Olivia


    had a rocky start, and it would be ufortable for her to recap their encounter in his presence.


    However, he took the opportunity to seek out Shannon regarding their bodyguard arrangement. His


    worries were eased as he learned that the bodyguards had already boarded the ne.


    Although the current situation didn''t appear to pose an immediate danger, Eugene had imbibed from


    Albert the wisdom of self-reliance over dependence on others. Consequently, he had be skeptical


    of trusting others and was determined to safeguard his wife personally.


    As they conversed in the courtyard, suddenly, a security guard entered through the gate. Soon after, he


    approached Eugene with deference, informing him, "Mr. Nn, there''s someone outside looking to


    speak with you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eugene was skeptical upon hearing this. He could not help but wonder who could be seeking him out in


    this ce. Still, he questioned, "Who is it?"


    The guard seemed somewhat uncertain, yet he remained dutiful, offering a vague response. "Um... Mr.


    Nn, you should see for yourself."


    With an air of nonchnce, Eugene furrowed his brows and strolled toward the gate. In the meantime,


    Shannon and Everett exchanged nces before trailing behind him.


    However, Eugene was taken aback to find Beatrix standing at the gate. He definitely would not have


    headed over if he had known it was her. His expression darkened instantly, and his eyes revealed


    undisguised disgust. "You''re looking for me?" he uttered.


    Beatrix lifted her chin haughtily and dered, "Step outside. We need to talk."


    Henguidly raised his eyebrow and cast a nonchnt nce at her. "Don''t you see how much


    everyone despises you?"


    She frowned in response. Despite being a princess, she had sought this meeting to offer a well-


    intentioned warning. Nheless, his ingratitude baffled her. Suppressing her ire, sheposed


    herself before speaking. "Eugene, General Bleu had her men take you and Olivia because she


    believes Olivia can cure her. However, what if she discovers that Olivia is the thief who stole the


    Eurosia ne five years ago? Would General Bleu still protect you?"


    Eugene scoffed at her foolishness. "General Bleu might be unwell, but she''s not isted from the


    pce''s rumors. Do you assume she''s ignorant of what transpired within those walls?"


    Beatrix countered, "Her understanding is limited to Alice''s ount. Alice is intentionally safeguarding


    Olivia and would neverbel her a thief. But I''m different. I''ll present solid evidence to General Bleu.


    Whose word do you think she''ll believe¡ªmy substantiated proof or Alice''s unfounded protection?"


    He slid his hand into the pocket with a curious glint in his eyes. "And what are you hoping to ckmail


    me with?"


    She responded, "Let''s talk."


    However, he agreed and stated, "Go ahead, I''m all ears."


    Beatrix appeared slightly embarrassed and cast a fleeting nce at their surroundings. "I wish to


    converse with you in private."


    Eugene countered, "Not possible. My wife wouldn''t be pleased."


    Frustration etched her expression as she instructed the guards at the gate. "Very well, step aside for a


    moment. Eugene and I have matters to discuss."


    Although these guards served under the Governor General''s residence, they didn''t dare to disregard


    the princess'' orders. Besides, her request was not unreasonable, so they obligingly stepped back.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Chapter 1443 Do You Like Me?


    But Shannon and Everett didn''t move.


    Beatrix pointed at them and spoke arrogantly, "Both of you should leave as well."


    Hearing that, Shannon smiled. She then replied calmly while giving Beatrix a defiant gaze, "Princess,


    we only listen to Mr. Nn''s orders!"


    "Is it something that shouldn''t be heard by others that requires clearing the scene? Are you going to tell


    me or not? If not, I''ll leave," Eugene responded.


    Seeing that Eugene was determined not to let them go, Beatrix didn''t insist. After hesitating for a while,


    she spoke, "Eugene, as long as you leave Olivia, I can spare her. Otherwise, you will be implicated by


    her if you continue being with her." As soon as she finished speaking and before Eugene could react,


    Shannon couldn''t help butugh. Are princesses brainless? Do they think that just because they have a


    high status, they can have whoever they want?


    It''s ridiculous!


    She doesn''t even consider whether she''s worthy of the man in front of her!


    Eugene won''t spare her easily.


    However, what surprised her was that Eugene didn''t scold Beatrix. He even smiled with his head tilted


    and gazed at Beatrix teasingly before asking, "Do you like me?"


    Beatrix blushed uncontrobly at his words, and it felt as if a thousand horses were galloping in her


    chest. She pursed her lips and didn''t dare to say it directly, but her shy expression had already


    revealed everything.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, Eugene didn''t want to let her off so easily. He raised an eyebrow and looked at her. "What


    about after I separate from my wife?"


    His gaze was deep and irresistibly attractive. Beatrix couldn''t take her eyes off him and stared at him


    longingly.


    This man really had a fatal charm in every aspect. Even an unintentional curl of his lips or a raised


    eyebrow was irresistible.


    She subconsciously took two steps toward him and said sincerely, "You can be with me after you


    separate from her."


    Hearing that, Eugene let out a sarcastic and mocking smile, "Do you think you are beautiful?"


    Beatrix frowned upon hearing that. Although the words were unpleasant to the ears, she understood.


    Thus, she tried harder to persuade him, "Eugene, I know you have feelings for each other after being


    together for a long time, but you are a man. A man should have his career. And I am the princess of


    Eurosia. I can help you. Why waste your time on a thief?"


    "Do you think I need to rely on a woman to develop my career?" Eugene looked at her disdainfully.


    Beatrix looked a little confused and wondered why he came all the way with Olivia to earn a meager


    amount of consultation fee if he had the ability.


    "Mr. Nn, maybe you didn''t understand what I meant by a career. It''s not just a fewpanies or


    making some money from somewhere. It''s the whole Eurosia. If you are willing, the whole Eurosia can


    be yours. Do you understand?"


    Eugene remained expressionless, and there wasn''t a hint of greed in his eyes upon hearing that. "I


    don''t quite understand. I''m not a Queen, so how can Eurosia be mine?"


    Beatrix was taken aback upon hearing that. She looked around and saw that there was no one else


    there besides Shannon and Everett, who were one meter away from Eugene. With that, she took a


    step toward Eugene and deliberately lowered her voice as she spoke, "You are not, but I can be. As


    long as we are together, what''s mine will be yours too."


    "But you are not."


    "Sooner orter, I will be."


    "Are you nning to seize the throne?"


    "Don''t put it so harshly. In this day and age, those with the ability take what they want. You have seen it


    today in the pce. Alice couldn''t even control her bodyguards. Do you think she can remain on the


    throne given this level of power?"


    Noticing Eugene''s hesitation, Beatrix continued, "To tell you the truth, Alice can''t argue her way out of


    this matter. My father has the information that she used to be an assassin in Double Dragon Court.


    Once this information is made public, Olivia will undoubtedly die."


    "How did your father get this?" Eugene asked.


    Hearing that, Beatrix finally became a little cautious. She took a step back and replied, "Don''t worry


    about that. I just came here today to tell you. If you leave Olivia, I can save you and won''t release the


    new evidence. I will let Alice clear Olivia''s name. But if you persist, then you will end up like Olivia.


    ording to thews of Eurosia, stealing national secrets is punishable by life imprisonment or the


    death penalty. The ne is an heirloom, and it is more important than any confidential document.


    It''s hard to say whether you will survive or not. Think about it carefully."

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Chapter 1444 List of Double Dragon Court Assassins


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Eugene pondered for a moment and said, "Let me guess why your father has information about the


    Double Dragon Court assassins. I think it must be rted to the ne theft five years ago, which


    your father and the Double Dragon Court nned together, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Beatrix''s eyes shed with panic, and she anxiously said, "Stop sputtering


    nonsense."


    Even so, Eugene calmly continued, "Otherwise, how would you have a list of Double Dragon Court


    assassins? Why would your father falsely use Olivia? Why do you keep saying that the position of


    the Queen will eventually be yours? Isn''t it because you and your father had nned it? You wanted to


    take advantage of General Bleu''s illness this time and seize the position of the Queen."


    "There is no evidence for what you''re saying. Don''t make baseless usations." Beatrix frowned.


    Eugene leaned slightly forward and looked her in the eye before saying, "You asked me to divorce my


    wife and be with you. How can I not have any doubts? Do you think I''m foolish enough to gamble on an


    uncertain future with you?"


    Beatrix''s heart started to beat uncontrobly again when the man in front of her merely met her gaze.


    She shyly lowered her head and stammered, "Yes, you''re right. So, are you reassured now? If it wasn''t


    for Doreen''s help, Alice would be nothing. It''s only a matter of time for me to rece her. So, whether


    you want to be my lover or my enemy, it''s up to you."


    Following that, Eugene straightened up and resumed that expressionless look of his before replying,


    "No need to think about it."


    Beatrix furrowed her brows as she looked at the man''s cold eyes, and an inexplicable uneasiness crept


    into her heart.


    She felt that she couldn''t control this man at all.


    In front of her, he exuded a cold and intimidating aura,pletely different from how he was in front of


    Olivia, where he was obedient and docile.


    "W-What do you mean?" she asked.


    Eugene looked at her and gave a charming smile. "Given your intelligence, do you even qualify to


    compete with my wife? Are you worthy?"


    After saying that, he turned around and walked back.


    Beatrix couldn''t believe it. She instinctively wanted to grab him, "Eugene¡­"


    Unfortunately, Eugene didn''t pause his steps and elegantly entered the Governor General''s residence.


    It was only then that Beatrix realized that Eugene had yed her. She angrily chased after him but was


    stopped by Shannon and Everett.


    "A person should have some self-respect, even if they are a crown princess," Shannon said.


    "How dare a servant like you speak to me like this?" Beatrix looked at Shannon furiously.


    "You''re acting like a princess and wandering around instead of staying at home. Do you think everyone


    should pamper you like your dad?" Shannon innocently shrugged her shoulders.


    After saying that, she gave Beatrix a cold nce and turned around before entering the Governor


    General''s residence like Eugene did.


    "B*tch. That d*mn b*tch." Beatrix was infuriated.


    Everett stood menacingly in front of her and said, "Although I have a habit of not hitting women, don''t


    push your luck."


    Hearing that left Beatrix speechless.


    They''ve gone mad,pletely mad!


    She was, after all, a grand princess who attracted attention wherever she went, and everyone would


    bow and greet her respectfully. Who gave them the audacity to treat her like this?


    It was confirmed that the quality of the servants reflected the quality of the master. It was one thing for


    Eugene to behave like this, but now even a servant dares to boss her around?


    She had good intentions and didn''t want to see him being dragged down by Olivia.


    But now...


    Since he didn''t appreciate her kindness, then she wouldn''t hesitate to be ruthless.


    She wanted to see how long they could stand to be arrogant.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Chapter 1445 Paternity Test Result


    The next day, Beatrix submitted the evidence, which was a list of personnel from Double Dragon Court


    who stole the heirloom ne of blue sapphires in Eurosia. Olivia, Jewel, and George''s names were


    clearly stated on it.


    Doreen calmly finished reading it and ordered someone to put it aside, not even bothering to reply to


    Beatrix.


    How could Beatrix endure such injustice?


    No action was taken after the evidence was submitted. Wasn''t this obvious favoritism?


    Why is everyone siding with that thief?


    In anger, she went home and poured her heart out to Lucian.


    How could Lucian bear to see his beloved daughter being upset? With that, he started to mobilize


    various Cab Consuls to confront Alice, forcing her to exin the matter about Olivia. He then made


    a phone call.


    "Back then, did Olivia give you a fake ne, or did you give me a fake ne?"


    A sinister voice came from the other end. "What do you mean?"


    "Olivia is with me, and she still has the blue sapphire ne of Eurosia. Did she deceive you, or did


    you conspire to deceive me?" Lucian asked.


    "That''s impossible. She only brought back one ne at that time, and I don''t think she would dare


    to deceive me," the man said.


    Hearing that, Lucian sneered, "Then, investigate this matter. I hope you can give me a perfect


    exnation; otherwise, Double Dragon Court is looking for trouble with me."


    After hanging up the phone, a cruel smile appeared on his lips.


    Olivia, you''re digging your own grave. Do you think you''ll be fine just because you''re not in Double


    Dragon Court anymore?


    Let''s see if they still want to let you off if they knew that you secretly kept the ne for yourself!


    Alice had originally nned to say that the video was synthesized and then look for Ada and the guard


    who stole Olivia''s bag, proving that they framed her.


    But Olivia felt that doing so would only clear her suspicion and wouldn''t do anything to Lucian.


    And everyone knew that Alice was protecting her, so the investigation results wouldn''t convince


    anyone.


    Thus, they decided to drag it out for a few more days to wait for Albert''s investigation results and the


    results of the paternity test.


    If the paternity test results showed that they were sisters, things would be easier to handle.


    After all, she was also a princess of Eurosia.


    Three dayster.


    The paternity test results for Olivia and Alice came out. Just as everyone had expected, it was


    confirmed that they were indeed sisters.


    Albert hadn''t appeared at the Governor General''s residence these past few days. One reason was that


    he was busy investigating the matter, and the other reason was that he couldn''t face Olivia. Today, he


    appeared with the investigation report.


    Eugene had arranged for bodyguards toe. Although they couldn''t match Lucian''s guards, they


    should still be able to protect his wife.


    Under Olivia''s treatment, Doreen''s condition was also improving. She could speak without saying one


    word at a time and even talk inplete sentences when anxious.


    Although she still couldn''t move her arms and legs, she could lift her hands much more now.


    She looked livelier, and her spirit improved a lot.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After spending these past few days with Olivia, Doreen understood Olivia more, making her feel even


    more sorry.


    They talked about her foster parents, why she ran away for seven years, and how she became an


    assassin in Double Dragon Court.


    In those previous years, she had a rtively stable life. They weren''t well-to-do, but they had a


    peaceful life. But since she ran away, she couldn''t imagine how she managed to survive those seven


    years.


    It was a life and death trial, where she would either live or face death.


    Although she was an assassin, she still felt fortunate that she was the one who survived.


    Every time Doreen thought about it, she felt immense guilt. It was their fault. If they had been more


    careful in their search, perhaps Olivia could have lived a princess'' life like Beatrix, with servants


    attending to her every day, without having to run around with no ce to return to, and without being


    forced to be an assassin for survival.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Chapter 1446 Family


    Although Olivia had been immersed in this atmosphere of family for the past few days, the dy in


    receiving the paternity report left her feeling increasingly anxious, almost as if she were still in a dream.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It wasn''t until she saw this report, and witnessed how they had gone to great lengths to protect her,


    how they discussed strategies to deal with Lucian, that she truly felt they were her family, a united front.


    She smiled as it had been a long time since she had felt this way.


    Before, her parents would n everything and shield her under their wings to protect her from any


    harm.


    But ever since her mother passed away and her father was no longer her father, she knew she had to


    rely on herself for everything.


    Over the years, although it had been a rough journey with many obstacles, it seemed like she had


    made it through.


    But making it through didn''t mean she liked it that way.


    Later, when she met Eugene, he treated her extremely well, and their children were smart and well-


    behaved. His mother treated her like her own daughter, which allowed her to learn to rely on others


    again. But asionally, she still felt like something was missing.


    Now. she realized that it was the confidence given by her natal family. That sense of security they


    provided without any reason needed, that feeling that they would go to great lengths to protect


    someone.


    It wasmonly known as ''spoiling the child.''


    At this moment, she feltplete. Looking at everyone sitting together, she felt inexplicably at ease.


    Today was the deadline that Alice promised to give to Lucian and the consuls. The group finally


    decided to use Olivia''s n. They not only wanted to clear Olivia''s name but also wanted to bring


    Lucian down.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Alice held another meeting regarding Olivia''s matter.


    This time, all the personnel were present. Not only Olivia and Eugene, but Albert also appeared, and


    Hugh pushed Doreen into the hall.


    The consuls whispered to each other upon seeing that.


    "General Bleu actually showed up?"


    "Yes, Lucian previously mentioned that he was worried that General Bleu''s days were numbered. Look,


    she''s looking better than before."


    "It''s been said that this is a game between the Queen and the Princess. We must be on our toes and


    not be fooled by Lucian alone."


    Alice sat on the Queen''s throne, her gaze sharp as she scanned the surroundings. Perhaps it was


    because she knew that she had someone to rely on now, or perhaps she knew that the people below


    needed her protection.


    In any case, she had a cold expression on her face, and her aura was even more intimidating than


    before.


    "The consuls have been urging me for the past few days to exin Olivia''s matter. One moment, they


    are worried that she stole something, but the next moment, they fear that she will harm General Bleu.


    Today, I have invited General Bleu to the pce. Let''s see whether her condition has improved."


    Hearing that, Doreen also looked at everyone and made an effort to speak. "Thank you all for your


    concern... I''m much better now."


    Everyone looked at each other surprisedly.


    They were aware of General Bleu''s condition. She was in such a bad condition that she couldn''t even


    speak, let alone swallow.


    Otherwise, why would they assume she wouldn''t live much longer? She could hardly eat anything, so


    she would just be waiting for her death.


    But today, not only was his spirit much better, but she could also speak.


    And she said so much in one breath?


    Could this be ast burst of energy?


    Alice took in everyone''s expressions and then spoke loudly, "After Doctor Maxwell''s treatment, General


    Bleu went from being unable to utter a word at the beginning to being able to say one or two words


    later, and now he can speak full sentences. Can everyone see that her condition has improved?"


    Hearing that, everyone nodded and agreed. "Yes, yes."


    Alice asked again, "This time, there should be no doubt about Doctor Maxwell''s medical skills, right?"

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Chapter 1447 The Ne Thief


    Alice continued, "You''ve been urging me to deal with Doctor Maxwell''s matters these past few days. So


    today, let''s talk about it. I''m sure you''re so enthusiastic because you have new evidence. Come on,


    let''s hear it."


    After Alice spoke, the crowd fell silent again. It appeared that the Queen was in an uneasy mood today.


    "Ss."


    Alice suddenly called out and her voice sounded intimidating.


    Ss was startled and immediately responded, "Your Majesty."


    "I remember you''ve been pushing for this matter these past few days. Let''s hear what you have to say,"


    Alice said.


    She spoke authoritatively, not allowing anyone to interject.


    Ss'' heart sank upon hearing that.


    When he saw Doreen just now, he knew Lucian had fooled him. Now that the Queen had called him


    out, it was evident that she would me him.


    He hurriedly exined, "Your Majesty, I don''t have new evidence, but the evidence from that day is


    enough to prove that Olivia is unreliable. I am concerned about General Bleu''s condition and want to


    prevent any future problems out of goodwill."


    Hearing that, Alice narrowed her eyes and persisted, "Who are you keeping? Doctor Maxwell or me?


    Even if you don''t believe in Doctor Maxwell, do you not believe in me either? Do you think I would let


    someone who knows nothing treat General Bleu? "


    The anxious Ss was sweating profusely as he looked at Alice. using the queen would be too


    grave a charge.


    But at this moment, he had no choice but to exin cautiously, "N-No, it''s not like that. I''m afraid that


    you, Your Majesty, might be misled by that thief. When you care too much, things get chaotic. I didn''t


    mean anything else."


    "Who''s the thief? Do you have proof?" Alice''s expression darkened.


    Ss hurriedly answered, "No, no."


    "No? Then, why do you call her that?" Alice pressed on, leaving no room for mercy.


    When Lucian noticed that Ss was being overwhelmed by Alice''s questioning, he quickly stepped


    forward and said, "What Mr. Cadwell is trying to say is that everyone saw in the video that the person


    who stole the ne that day was Olivia. Everyone saw the item in her bag too, so isn''t it obvious?


    Our country, Eurosia, is a country governed by the rule ofw. Alice, even if you want to protect


    someone, you still have to follow thew, and in everything, you still have to look at the evidence,


    right?"


    Hearing that, Alice looked at Lucian and nodded in agreement, "Yes, we need to see the evidence.


    Why did Doctor Maxwell steal something and not immediately dispose of it but instead keep it in her


    bag, waiting to be caught? How many people''s hands did it pass through from the guards to you? How


    can you prove that Doctor Maxwell stole it? Do you know who Doctor Maxwell is? She is the renowned


    Doctor Bailey, and her consultation fees cost at least a million. The man standing next to her is


    Eugene, the head of the Nn Group and the owner of Promise Ind. Do you think she would tarnish


    her reputation by stealing a ne? What are you thinking? Are all of you idiots?"


    She was quite blunt in her words, and she scolded both Lucian and the consuls in one go.


    But strangely, the whole room fell silent!


    It was dead silent!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That man is... Eugene?


    Eugene''s name was well-known, but few had seen his face. How could they know that he woulde


    in such a low-key manner?


    No wonder his presence was so powerful. No wonder he said that if they were treated unfairly, it


    wouldn''t just be a war between him and Lucian, but a war between two countries.


    That was Eugene, the wealthiest man in the country. Manypanies were under the Nn Group,


    and several of their projects received strong support from the country.


    If he was being wronged here, Criecia would not let it go.


    Given Eugene''s wealth, he could buy the whole Eurosia. How could they think he came here to steal


    something?


    Did they think he was just a boy toy living off someone else?

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Chapter 1448 Eugene¡¯s Identity


    Beatrix stood frozen in ce, and her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Eugene. H-He is


    Eugene Nn?


    No wonder he didn''t care about her, the princess of Eurosia. He could disregard anyone, given his


    power and status.


    But why does he treat Olivia so well?


    So much so that Beatrix thought he relied on Olivia for survival. How ridiculous and foolish of her to


    offer to help him develop his career.


    Her face inexplicably burned at the thought of it. She couldn''t believe what she had said that day.


    Even Lucian was surprised. He didn''t expect this man to be Eugene. He couldn''t fathom why Eugene


    came here using Olivia''s identity.


    And he didn''t understand how Olivia got so lucky to marry Eugene when she was just an assassin.


    Alice smirked as she looked at everyone''s confused and astonished expressions. This oue was


    truly extraordinary.


    "Do you still think she''s just a thief this time?"


    Beatrix was flustered. As she nced at the Cab Consuls, who were all silent with their heads


    down, she realized that she couldn''t rely on them anymore.


    Originally, she thought that with the help of her father and the Cab Consuls they instigated, even if


    she couldn''t make Alice lose credibility in front of everyone because of this matter, at the very least, it


    would be a piece of cake to destroy Olivia.


    She wanted to make that man regret and to let him know that no one could protect the people she


    wanted to harm!


    But why did things deviate from the track so quickly?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why was Alice''s aura so strong today that no one dared to say a word?


    Why did she think that a man who appeared tock power but had a good appearance was actually


    Eugene?


    And how could Doreen start speaking in just a few days?


    So many doctors came by, and Beatrix knew Doreen''s condition like the back of her hand. So, how


    could she recover so quickly?


    What should she do next?


    She looked at Lucian with an uneasy gaze.


    Lucian frowned slightly while looking at the Cab Consuls, who were silent. He knew that no one


    would stick out for him.


    With that, he spoke up, "Alice, what you said are all external factors and cannot prove that Olivia didn''t


    steal. However, the video from that day and the eyewitnesses can serve as strong evidence. I believe


    you''ve seen the list of assassins I had Beatrix send to General Bleu a few days ago. You can''t dismiss


    every one of these things just because she is Eugene''s wife. Remember, whether Olivia and Eugene


    were together five years ago still needs to be verified. If we can determine the oue of something


    solely based on identity..."


    He looked around and faced everyone, "Do you all think a Queen''s father and a Princess of Eurosia


    would falsely use a doctor?"


    Upon hearing that, Alice''s lips curled into a contemptuous smile. "If this doctor can save General Bleu


    from danger and make my throne precarious, then I''m not surprised that a father is capable of doing


    anything for his daughter."


    "Alice, what do you mean?" Lucian instantly became flustered.


    Alice''s gaze sharpened. "It''s just the literal meaning. Lucian, you don''t need to pretend to have a father-


    daughter bond with me here. Everything you''ve done is simply to cut off my right-hand woman, so your


    daughter can pull me down from this throne one day sooner."


    Lucian suddenly panicked after hearing that. What did Alice mean? Is she breaking ties with me right


    now?


    She''s saying this in front of everyone?


    "Alice, your words are too hurtful. Beatrix has always been respectful to you, and I treat you and


    Beatrix equally. Who has instigated you to misunderstand us like this?"

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Chapter 1449 Allegations


    Before Alice could speak, Albert interrupted, "Who else would instigate this? Any discerning person can


    see that. Otherwise, why would you target Miss Maxwell? Why did Ada die for no reason? And why did


    the guard say he gave you Doctor Maxwell''s bag because of your orders? These cab consuls, I


    don''t believe they have anything better to do than to pressure the Queen all day long. Isn''t it because


    you instigated them?"


    Lucian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Albert, stop spreading baseless rumors. Did you see me kill


    Ada? I suspect that Olivia is a thief, so what''s wrong with having the guards check her bag? What''s


    more, the thoughts of the Cab Consuls are not something I can control. If they all find fault, it proves


    that Alice''s actions are indeed biased. Can you me me for this? I''ve worked hard for so many years,


    striving for fairness, but in the end, it seems I''ve been in vain. I never expected that, in the end, you


    and your sister would suspect me like this."


    "Ada was in charge of managing General Bleu''s ne. On the first day that Miss Maxwell was


    falsely used, Ada escaped. When I found her three dayster by the river, there was a piece of


    tissue in her fingernail, which was confirmed to be from your subordinate, Andreas. How do you exin


    that?" Albert sneered.


    Lucian''s heart sank, but he remained calm on the surface. Andreas was a loyal assassin trained by his


    father since he was young. He was confident that Andreas would never betray him.


    Heposed himself and said, "Although Andreas is my subordinate, he is also a person with


    thoughts. Why don''t you ask him about this instead of me?"


    "The person in charge of the ne escaped on the first day, and the ne appeared in Miss


    Maxwell''s bag on the second day. On the third day, your subordinate Andreas killed her. Isn''t it possible


    that Ada had no more value to you, so Andreas killed her to silence her?" Albert said.


    Lucian smirked after hearing that. "Are you making baseless usations? Then, I canpletely


    suspect that Olivia forced Ada to hand over the ne. Ada was afraid of punishment and had to


    escape at night. Olivia wanted to escape as well, but she was summoned by the Queen, so she didn''t


    have time to transfer the ne. That''s why she put it in her bag. As for whether Andreas murdered


    Ada, I truly don''t know. Perhaps you should inquire more carefully. I hope we don''t let a bad person go


    free and wrongly use an innocent one. Albert, when investigating, it''s all about the evidence. Don''t


    throw baseless usations at me. After all, I''m your father. Even if you don''t respect me, my status is


    still here. It''s not for a junior like you to recklessly specte!"


    Albert was infuriated by Lucian''s words. Lucian was indeed good at sophistry. He took a deep breath


    and said, "I won''t let it go just like this! Today, I will make you admit defeat. Putting on baseless


    usations is your specialty, right? You only suspect that Miss Maxwell might be a thief, so you take


    out her bag and search through it. This action alone is suspicious. Could it be that you had already


    nned it?"


    He yed a short video clip and pointed at the screen with a pen. "I have watched the surveince


    footage from the storage room to the pce hall repeatedly, and I finally found some clues. Look, the


    guard seems normal on the surface, but he changed hands twice when passing the bag. Each time, he


    unzipped it. He said it was ordered by Lucian. Did you see it? The zipper of the bag is already open


    now..."


    "But I still haven''t figured out how the ne appeared in the bag until I slowed down the video.


    Everyone, take a closer look here. When Lucian took the bag from the guard, a string of white things


    instantly fell into the bag. That''s General Bleu''s ''Tears of the Ocean.'' I have to say that Lucian is very


    fast, as it only took a fraction of a second. If I hadn''t watched it repeatedly, I wouldn''t have noticed it at


    all."


    With that, he stood up straight and looked at Lucian, "Do you have anything else to say?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Chapter 1450 The Voice Recording


    Lucian frowned. He didn''t expect to be discovered by Albert. But what can be determined from such a


    blurry image?


    "What do you mean? Are you using me of stealing General Bleu''s ne and framing it on


    Olivia? What can this blurry image prove? Who can prove that the white light cluster is the ne?"


    Albert sneered after hearing that. "Setting aside the suspicious act of asking the guards to open the


    bag, regardless of what the white light cluster is, you were the one who put it in there, Lucian. If it''s not


    a ne, I''m curious about what else you put in there."


    "I didn''t put anything in there. Maybe it''s just the refraction of my ring and light," Lucian replied, and he


    even waved his finger with the ring on it.


    Albert was now furious. "Everyone could clearly distinguish between the refraction of light and the


    falling of heavy objects. Now that the evidence is conclusive, do you still want to argue?"


    "Fine, say whatever you want. You''ve gone to great lengths to prove Olivia''s innocence. Even if I did


    put the ne there, how do you exin the blue sapphire ne found in her bag?" Lucian


    sighed helplessly.


    Upon hearing that, Alice spoke up, "Don''t be so hesitant. I will provide you with the investigation results


    of the blue sapphire ne. What you need to exin now is why you stole General Bleu''s ''Tear of


    the Ocean'' and framed it on Doctor Maxwell?"


    Lucian didn''t expect Alice to be so difficult today. She had a strong backing now that Doreen had


    recovered.


    "I''ve already said that I didn''t do it. You didn''t investigate Olivia''s case properly and insisted that I put


    the ''Tear of the Ocean'' there. What can I do?" Lucian replied impatiently.


    Alice''s expression darkened after hearing his reply, and she said coldly, "If sophistry worked, everyone


    wouldn''t need to look at any evidence and just practice rhetoric!"


    "Isn''t my video evidence? Isn''t what everyone saw with their own eyes evidence? You would rather


    believe a thief who came here to steal the ne than believe me, a father who is worried about you.


    Is it me and your sister plotting to frame and harm you, or do you suspect that the two of us want to


    covet the throne and get rid of you?" Lucian responded.


    He looked around and spoke in agony, "Did everyone see it? Our good intentions have led to such an


    oue. The Queen chose to disregard the evidence we provided, and they are trying to frame us with


    such a blurry image. Isn''t it ridiculous? We have always been diligent in serving Eurosia, and we have


    been loyal to Queen Alice. Since when did we covet the throne? Alice has never said such things


    before. Could it be someone deliberately instigated everything that happened today?"


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Lucian''s words made some sense.


    Even a few consuls nodded in agreement.


    Alice was clearly more domineering today than ever before.


    It was obvious that she was about to break ties with Lucian and Beatrix.


    Eugene and Olivia looked at each other and wondered whether this statement was directed at them.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alice had never spoken up before, but now she was provoked by them.


    She knew how to turn the tables!


    At this moment, Eugene suddenly stood up. "Your Majesty, I have a recording that I want everyone to


    listen to."


    Alice was surprised and didn''t even ask what recording it was. She nodded in agreement. "Okay."


    Eugene then nced at Lucian and Beatrix.


    The former furrowed his brows, looking cautious and vignt.


    Thetter was surprised and bewildered, looking helpless.


    Olivia was also surprised. She looked at the man beside her suspiciously. "What recording?"


    Eugene lightly curled his lips and whispered to her, "You''ll find out soon."


    With that, he casually took out a mobile phone from his hand and spoke to everyone, "Please remain


    quiet."


    Then, he turned the volume of the phone to the maximum, and soon, the conversation between Beatrix


    and him could be heard from the phone.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Chapter 1451 Am I Great or What?


    "Mr. Nn, perhaps you didn''t understand what I meant about the business. It''s not just about a few


    companies or making some money. It''s about the entire Eurosia. If you''re willing, the entire Eurosia can


    be yours. Do you understand?" Beatrix''s voice came through.


    Immediately, Beatrix realized it was a recording of her words to Eugene at the Governor General''s


    residence that day.


    He¡­ He recorded the conversation?!


    Infuriated, she barked, "Eugene Nn, you despicable prick! How could you record it?!"


    Eugenezily nced at her. "You mean this? I have a habit of recording, but is it really fair to call me


    despicable just because of this habit? I didn''t threaten you or approach you on my own, did I? You


    walked right into it yourself. Or are you denying it, Your Highness?"


    His tone was casual and mocking, almost driving Beatrix mad. She charged toward Eugene, shouting


    as she went, "Eugene Nn, you better turn it off this instance!"


    However, Eugene didn''t budge. Instead, Albert stepped forward and blocked her, warning, "Why should


    he turn it off? Is there something you don''t want others to hear?"


    Meanwhile, Alice ordered, "Guard the Crown Princess and ensure she doesn''t disturb Eugene while he


    provides evidence."


    "Alice, she''s your sister!" Lucian snapped furiously, making Alice look at him provocatively before


    ordering the guards, "If anyone obstructs, treat them as aplices."


    The guards acted promptly, not arresting Lucian or Beatrix but forming an imprable barrier around


    them.


    After that, Eugene dly reyed the recording.


    "I don''t." Eugene''s voice came through. "I''m not the queen, so how will Eurosia be mine?"


    Beatrix exined, "Yes, you can''t be the queen, but I can. Once we''re together, what''s mine will be


    yours too."


    "But you''re not the queen, too," Eugene argued, and Beatrix corrected him. "Sooner orter, I will be."


    "Are you plotting to usurp the throne?" Eugene asked.


    "Oh,e on, don''t make it sound so ugly," Beatrix argued. "In this day and age, power belongs to


    those who can seize it. You saw it today in the pce; Alice couldn''t even control her own guards. With


    this kind of strength, do you think her reign can remain stable?"


    The conversation continued until Eugene made the final mocking remark. "You want to beat my wife


    with that intelligence of yours? Huh, on what grounds?"


    With that, the recording ended.


    Everyone was left speechless. At the time, Beatrix actually thought Eugene was weighing the pros and


    cons, and in her haste, she revealed her true intentions.


    She admitted that Lucian hired someone to steal the Eurosia ne, confessed to their ambitious


    desires for the queen''s position, and acknowledged that they didn''t want Olivia to cure Doreen''s illness


    but rather framed her.


    With such intelligence¡­Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Eugene hadn''t been insulting her at all. Who did she think she was to break him and Olivia apart?!


    Ashamed, Beatrix red daggers at Eugene. "You''re really ruthless, Nn."


    Eugene didn''t say a word, remaining modest and unassuming. He sat down after the recording ended


    and leaned toward Olivia, seeking praise, "What do you think, sweetheart? Am I great or what?"


    Olivia held his hand and smiled, her eyes twinkling. "You''ve always been great!"


    If it weren''t for his strategic nning, she might have already been thrown into prison by Lucian.


    Eugene held her hand in return. "My wife is great too."


    You two are something else. This was what everyone thought after being rendered speechless by the


    couple.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Chapter 1452 This Is Eugene¡¯s Deliberate Retaliation


    Alice spoke up, "Is there anything else you want to argue about now? Why don''t you exin the


    content of this recording, Beatrix?"


    Beatrix stumbled, looking defeated. It was over.


    Those words were all hers. How could she exin?!


    D*mn Eugene, how did he manage to record it secretly? No wonder he always had his hands in his


    pockets and showed more patience toward me. He was waiting for this moment, wasn''t he? And to


    think that I had foolishly thought my offers swayed him.


    She had naively believed that this man, no matter how unruly, could not escape her grasp. This was


    damnation! She had willingly said those words one by one.


    What was she to do now?


    She looked at Lucian in bewilderment.


    He, too, was in distress. He had anticipated that Beatrix would say some shocking things, but he never


    expected Eugene to trap his foolish daughter so ruthlessly.


    She confessed to everything.


    He struggled to control his urge to erupt as his mind raced. He couldn''t just admit defeat like this and


    couldn''t let Alice suppress him.


    So, he sighed, gave Beatrix an exasperated re, and said, "My foolish daughter, I''ve said it before:


    love is something that can''t be forced. Have you finally seen his true colors this time?"


    Then, he looked at Alice and continued, "Your sister fell in love with Eugene. She was worried that


    Olivia would drag him down, so she went to see him that day. She did it to save Eugene, to get him


    away from Olivia. She intentionally said those things, even though stealing someone else''s love might


    have been inappropriate. But love itself is innocent, and what she said wasn''t meant to be taken


    seriously!"


    Alice couldn''t help butugh. "Even facing death, you are unrepentant. Regardless of her motives, I


    can charge you and your daughter with plotting to usurp the throne based on those words alone. Not to


    mention your involvement in framing and sabotaging Doctor Maxwell''s efforts to treat General Bleu''s


    illness. Isn''t all of this preparation for the throne? I never expected that you two had been eyeing my


    throne for so long. Lucian, what are you still trying to argue?"


    With that, she ordered those around her. "Guards, arrest Lucian and Beatrix!"


    The guards exchanged nces and slowly approached the two.


    Beatrix screamed in panic and took a few steps back, hiding behind Lucian.


    Lucian, holding her, stepped back and urgently exined, "Alice, those words were entirely guided by


    Eugene. Your sister just likes Eugene, and he manipted her. This is all part of Eugene and Olivia''s


    scheme. We''re your family, Alice. How can you trust a stranger over us?"


    At that, he turned to incite the Cab Consuls. "Haven''t you all noticed? This is Eugene''s deliberate


    retaliation. When I found out that Olivia was the thief who stole the ne, I did use the Tears of the


    Ocean to implicate her, but it was all for the good of you and General Bleu. I was worried you''d be


    deceived. I admit my methods were somewhat inappropriate, but the charge of plotting to usurp the


    throne is far too unjust for us. Are you just going to stand by and let Eugene and that thief lead the


    queen?"


    Alice sneered; She wanted to see how many Cab Consuls were on Lucian''s side. So, she said,


    "Lucian, I''m not the young girl I used to be, and you don''t need to spread rumors. Let''s hear everyone''s


    opinions if you want to hear them. Don''t think that I''m ruling with an iron fist."


    She looked at everyone and said, "Feel free to speak your mind about this matter."


    The crowd remained silent.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Chapter 1453 Rectifying the Council


    Seeing that no one spoke up, Alice spoke again, "Does no one have anything to say? Are you all in


    agreement with Lucian''s words, or do you agree with mine?"


    With that, she looked around and suddenly called, "Ss Cadwell."


    Ss jumped in surprise, wondering why he was being called again.


    A sly smile crept up to the corners of Alice''s lips. You''re one of Lucian''s men, are you not? Let''s see


    how you''ll respond.


    "You speak."


    Ss looked somewhat resentful at Alice. How could he navigate this?! He wanted to say that he had


    no opinion on the Queen''s punishment, but he also didn''t want to offend Lucian.


    Although he seemed to be in a weaker position now, Lucian was cunning, and who knew when he


    might strike back?! So, it was best not to offend either side.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand and hesitated, adopting a diplomatic


    tone. "Well... this... I''m not sure I shouldment on this. It''s, you know, a matter within your family,


    Your Highness."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her pupils contracted. While he hadn''t shown bias toward Lucian, he also hadn''t taken a strong stance


    in her favor.


    Did sheck a mindless puppet?!


    Instantly, she turned grim. "A family matter? You''ve been pressing me for an exnation for three days,


    worrying about General Bleu one moment and Eurosia the next. Now, when I ask for your opinion and


    exnation, you say it''s a family matter? What''s this? Youe to work without a brain, just a mouth?


    Mr. Bailey, find someone to rece his job. I won''t keep idlers!"


    Azriel immediately responded, "Yes."


    Alice then instructed the guards, "Throw Ss out for me."


    Ss, seeing the guards approaching to apprehend him, panicked and shouted, "Your Highness, I


    haven''t done anything wrong! You can''t treat me like this..."


    The guards might have had some reservations about Lucian, but they were not very polite to a consul


    like Ss. In no time, he was swiftly ejected from the hall amidst Ss'' passionate protestations.


    Lucian frowned. She was openly attacking him!


    "Alice, Ss has always been diligent in his work. You can''t just throw him out because he didn''t say


    what you wanted to hear. This way, who will dare to speak the truth in the future?"


    Alice sneered, "The truth? Did he say a single truthful word? It was all nonsense!"


    As she spoke, she looked at everyone again. "I know all of you in these positions have a slick way of


    handling things, avoiding offending anyone, not taking sides, and aiming for no achievements but no


    mistakes. But from today onwards, open your eyes and see the situation clearly. If you want to stay,


    use your brains. Don''t just blindly agree with everything. The era of ''it''s none of my business'' is over. If


    you still want to continue living here, you can pack your things and leave!"


    At this moment, Azriel stood up and said, "Your Highness, the investigation into Doctor Maxwell''s case


    was conducted by me and Mr. Bleu together. Based on our investigation, I can conclude that Lucian


    and Beatrix indeed had treasonous intentions, and it seems to have been premeditated for a long time.


    Just the fact that he ced a recording device in his study is suspicious. Furthermore, we have Mr.


    Nn''s recording as evidence, along with his attempt to frame Dr. Maxwell using the Tears of the


    Ocean. It''s clear that his aim was to hinder Dr. Maxwell from treating General Bleu and thus weaken


    the Queen''s power. Such a person must not be tolerated."


    At that, Lucian angrily shouted, "Azriel Bailey, you''re talking nonsense!"


    But Azriel simply ignored him and nodded slightly at the Queen before sitting down.


    With Alice''s stern warning and Azriel''s lead, how could anyone still fail to see the situation?!


    Soon, others began to speak one after another.


    "Yes, Lucian and the Crown Princess have dismissed countless doctors in the past few months. They


    pretended to be concerned, but in reality, they just didn''t want General Bleu to be treated."


    "The Crown Princess has always been arrogant and brainless. The words in the recording must be


    sincere. She and Lucian have long been nning treason."


    "During this time, Lucian has been carrying around a list of assassins, asking us to persuade the


    Queen. We thought he was doing it for the good of Eurosia, but we were kept in the dark. Please, Your


    Highness, bring them to justice."

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Chapter 1454 On the Brink of Death


    Lucian looked at the people who had turned against him, feeling furious to the point that every part of


    his body ached.


    He had underestimated this young girl. No! He had underestimated that man¡ªEugene Nn.


    He narrowed his eyes fiercely. "Even if I framed Olivia Maxwell for the Tears of the Ocean ne, the


    video is real, right? It''s true that she stole the ne five years ago, right? And the sapphire ne


    fell out of her bag, too, didn''t it? How do you exin all of that?"


    Alice sneered icily, "Trying to drag someone down with you when you''re on the brink of death? Very


    well, I will rify it for you, Lucian!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At that, she turned to the crowd and asked, "Do you all remember that our country''s sapphire ne


    is hereditary, and do you remember who issued the hereditary system for the sapphire ne?"


    The people in the room, now resembling obedient schoolchildren, eagerly answered, "Queen


    nchett."


    Alice continued, "Yes, my mother. But do you all know why my mother said that inheriting the throne


    required the sapphire ne?"


    The crowd whispered among themselves, but no one responded.


    Alice didn''t expect them to answer either and continued, " General Bleu only told me about this after


    falling ill. My mother was seeing my father¡ªmy real father, Zachary Quaver, not Lucian¡ªbefore she


    ascended the throne. My great-grandmother, the former queen, separated them because she thought


    my father''s humble background wasn''t suitable for my mother. She even arranged a marriage for my


    father to dissuade my mother from pursuing him. On my father''s wedding day, my mother found out she


    was pregnant. She didn''t want to ruin my father''s wedding, was afraid of my great-grandmother finding


    out about her pregnancy, and didn''t want to see sisters fighting against each other. So, she willingly


    gave up the throne and left for Criecia.


    "However, Titiana wasn''t convinced that my mother had willingly given up the throne. She sent people


    to search for my mother. On one asion, when Titiana was pursuing her, she happened to be in a


    hospital getting her child treated. She had no choice but to leave the child in a doctor''s office and was


    captured by Titiana. This incident is no secret in Eurosia, and I''m sure you''ve all heard of it. So, I won''t


    repeat it.


    "What I want to say today is that the reason my mother instituted the rule of inheriting the throne with


    the sapphire ne is that she gave the sapphire ne to the child she left in the doctor''s office,


    which is my sister, The Crown Princess of Eurosia!"


    With Alice''s revtion, the crowd erupted into a tumult.


    "What does this mean? Are you saying that the former queen had another child?"


    "Yeah, I only heard about the former queen being captured by Titiana and outsmarting her, but when


    did she have another child?"


    "Don''t you all care about the purpose behind the queen''s words today? Obviously, the child has been


    found."


    "Who is it? Could it be Olivia? She''s in possession of the ne, isn''t she?"


    Beatrix tensed up with a mix of anxiety as she nced around, fearing that the revtion might be true.


    If Olivia is also a princess, won''t it mean that we''re on equal footing?! No, this can''t happen!


    Lucian also realized the implications and sneered, "Are you suggesting that Olivia is the child nchett


    lost all those years ago? Ha! You, as a queen, truly have a ir for the dramatic. You''re even willing to


    give up the princess'' status to clear Olivia''s name. How absurd! Amon thief like Olivia doesn''t


    deserve it!"


    Alice nced at Lucian indifferently and said, "Deserving it or not isn''t up to you to decide, and whether


    or not to let her have it isn''t up to me. My mother''s firstborn is the Crown Princess of Eurosia, and that''s


    undeniable. Furthermore, my mother had once stated that she wanted to pass the throne to her


    firstborn!"

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Chapter 1455 Do You Think You Can Fool Me Like a Child?


    As Alice continued her revtion, the crowd was in shock.


    What''s going on? Does this mean that Olivia is the rightful queen of Eurosia instead?!


    Alice ignored their astonishment and continued, "The Crown Princess'' name is Avril Bleu, which means


    ''beginning'' and symbolizes a new start for my mother. Later, when Avril was lost, my mother searched


    for her, but when it proved fruitless, she shifted her focus to finding the ne. Since the ne


    was ced on Avril, my mother believed that finding the ne would lead to her daughter, and


    that''s why Eurosia''s session required the sapphire ne. My mother was wise; she knew that


    everyone would strive to find the ne for the throne, but it was never found. Five years ago, on the


    night depicted in Lucian''s video..."


    She paused and took a deep breath. "At this point, I don''t want to hide anything. The video Lucian


    released a few days ago is indeed genuine, and the person in it is indeed Olivia. She was the assassin


    from the Double Dragon Court hired by Lucian, intending to steal the sapphire ne."


    The crowd was left bewildered by this revtion.


    What''s going on? Wasn''t the video said to be fabricated just a few days ago? Now, it''s genuine again?!


    Also, the Queen had just imed that Olivia is both the Crown Princess and the rightful queen, and yet,


    now, she revealed that Olivia is indeed the assassin from the video. What''s the real story here?!


    Lucian grinned wickedly, schadenfreude. How about that? She doesn''t spare any mercy now that Olivia


    is threatening her throne as well. She wants to strike us down, then get rid of Olivia, doesn''t she?!"


    At that, he eximed urgently, "So, you''re admitting that the video is real now? Last time, you


    vehemently imed it was fabricated. Whom were you trying to protect? Or is it that the person you''re


    protecting also poses a threat to you? You''re using me of hiring assassins from the Double Dragon


    Court. What evidence do you have? You''rebeling Olivia as an assassin and branding both me and


    your sister as employers of assassins. By doing this, you''re eliminating all those who threaten you. It''s


    a clever way of getting rid of your rivals! I suspect you''re not here to solve problems but to eliminate


    dissidents!"


    Alice''s lips curved into a half-smile, seemingly amused. "I was just introducing Doctor Maxwell''s identity


    to everyone. Why are you so worked up, Lucian? If I wanted to eliminate dissidents, I wouldn''t have


    revealed Doctor Maxwell''s identity."


    While Lucian furrowed his brows, looking somewhat puzzled, she continued, "I recognized Doctor


    Maxwell immediately when I saw her this time. Back when she and the others were in this study, I was


    just outside, and I had their every move under my control. Of course, I had no idea that Lucian had


    ced a recording in my study."


    She then turned to look at Lucian. "You asked me who I was protecting to deliberately im that the


    video was fabricated. Well, let me tell you, it was you, my father. I was giving you a chance! I didn''t


    want to be ruthless with you. Don''t you realize that by admitting the video''s authenticity, you essentially


    acknowledge that you hired assassins to steal the ne?! Otherwise, how do you exin cing a


    recording in my study that conveniently captured themmitting the crime? The only exnation is


    that you knew in advance.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Even if the Double Dragon Court''s assassins were formidable, without someone on the inside, they


    couldn''t have moved about Eurosia freely without raising suspicion. I''ve given you chances time and


    time again, but you truly didn''t take me seriously. Your daughter made grandiose ims, framing


    doctors and preventing them from treating General Bleu. You secretly rallied various factions to your


    side. Just a few months ago, you even sent assassins from Dragon''s Breath to steal the ne,


    didn''t you? The list of assassins in your possession is something only the employer would have.


    Father, did you really think you could fool me like a child?"

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Chapter 1456 She Came To Save Me


    While Lucian was unfazed, Beatrix was visibly shaken. She looked anxiously at Lucian. How did Alice


    suddenly be so formidable? She even knew about our attempt to hire assassins from Dragon''s


    Breath a few months ago!


    Lucian also had yet to anticipate that Alice would bring up this matter, which had ultimately failed. The


    assassins hadn''t even managed to enter the first level of Eurosia; they were discovered immediately.


    He thought this incident was insignificant, so how did she find out?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Before he could fully process it, Alice turned everyone once again. "I''m sure you''re all rather confused


    about Olivia''s identity now. Olivia, indeed, was an assassin back then, but that was only because she


    had no other choice and ended up with the Double Dragon Court. She is also my mother''s firstborn,


    Avril, the Crown Princess of Eurosia, and my sister by birth. Here''s the proof of our blood rtion; you


    can take a look."


    She handed the identification report to those around her, who passed it to the Consuls one by one.


    After reviewing the report, the Consuls expressed their astonishment.


    "Olivia is really the Queen''s sister?!"


    "Tell me about it! This dramatic twist happened so suddenly!"


    "Yes, this plot twist is too fast, isn''t it?"


    "The Crown Princess of Eurosia turned into an assassin to steal Eurosia''s ne? This is beyond


    bizarre!"


    Beatrix also wanted to take a look, but the guards surrounded her and prevented her from leaving. She


    anxiously shouted, "Let me see."


    s, no one paid her any attention, and it wasn''t until everyone had finished reading that they handed


    the report to Beatrix.


    Beatrix snatched it away, looking incredulous as she read the report from top to bottom. When she saw


    the identification result, she finally let her arm fall limply to her side and murmured in disbelief, "It can''t


    be. How is this possible? Olivia is actually a princess."


    Lucian picked up the report and nced through it once before angrily throwing it away. He scoffed,


    "Creating a fake identification report and spinning a story. Do you think you can cover up this matter?


    Even if you grant her the title of a princess, it won''t erase the fact that she stole the ne. You


    should know that if the Crown Princess of Eurosia is found guilty of stealing Eurosia''s ne, her


    crime will be even more severe."


    Alice stared at him. "If theft is a crime, then hiring them makes you even more culpable. Let''s not forget


    that Olivia, even before we found out that she was Princess Avril, had already bnced her actions


    through her contributions to Eurosia. She not only saved General Bleu but also saved me. That night,


    five years ago, when Olivia and her team came out of the study and noticed me, my mother''s death


    deeply saddened me, and Eurosia was in turmoil with Beatrix scheming. I had never harbored any


    ambitions and only wanted to end my life. I sent away all my servants and was about to jump from the


    balcony when they stopped me.


    "I demanded they return the ne to me, or else they shouldn''t care about whether I lived or died.


    Olivia said they had to follow orders, and failing their mission meant death for them. I asked them to kill


    me first, but it seemed that they were reluctant. Either way, in the end, she asked me to find a


    recement to fulfill the mission. We stayed in the room for over an hour, and she tried tofort me.


    She said she understood my feelings as she had also recently lost her mother and believed my mother


    would want her child to live a good life. Under her reassurance, I abandoned the idea of suicide, so she


    didn''te to steal the ne; she came to save me, and I willingly gave her the fake ne."


    The narrative was Alice''s own invention. Although she hadn''t been on the brink of suicide when she


    met Olivia, she had genuinely considered it. That was why she dismissed her servants and expressed


    her desperation, saying they should kill her if they didn''t return the ne.


    At that time, she thought a skilled assassin would end her life swiftly and painlessly.


    That way¡­ That way, she could quickly reunite with her mother. Perhaps they could sense her despair,


    so they really talked to her in the room for over an hour.


    In hindsight, it seemed that everything was fated to happen.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Chapter 1457 What Right Do You Have To Scream and Shout?


    Lucian frowned deeply. No wonder the ne he saw taken out of the study''s safe ended up being a


    fake; Alice had secretly switched it with Olivia.


    "Nice story," he remarked icily.


    Alice casually nced at Lucian and asked, "Didn''t expect me to switch the ne, did you? How did


    you feel when you held the fake ne in your hands?"


    Lucian was rendered infuriatingly speechless. "You¡ª"


    At that, Alice withdrew her gaze indifferently and said with emotion, "Actually, I was bewildered back


    then. Despite knowing she was an assassin, I wasn''t afraid of her at all. I thought it was because I was


    already seeking death that I didn''t fear her. But looking at it now, I realize it''s because we share the


    same blood. We''re sisters by birth! The innate connection between us made me unafraid and


    convinced she wouldn''t harm me, just like how she would rather face punishment than watch me die.


    Now, I''m overjoyed that she has returned safely.


    "If there is guilt, it is mine. I forced my sister into a situation where she almost died trying toplete


    her mission. I took a position that should have been hers. In reality, our mother had already left an edict


    stating that if Princess Avril were found, she would be the Queen of Eurosia."


    Then, she turned to Doreen. "Godmother, please bring out the royal edict!"


    Doreen nodded and said, "Alright. Hugh, fetch it, will you?"


    Hugh acknowledged and retrieved a royal edict wrapped in a silk cloth from a storagepartment in


    Doreen''s wheelchair.


    "Please show it to everyone, Mr. Plumpton!" Alice requested.


    "Certainly," said Hugh.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Everyone stared at Hugh in confusion. They hadn''t expected Queen nchett to leave an edict for


    Doreen before her death.


    The will''s contents were roughly as follows: Doreen was instructed to find Princess Avril after her death


    and reveal everything to her. It rified that it wasn''t because her mother didn''t love her but because


    the situation had suddenly arisen, and she hadn''t wanted to lose her. If Princess Avril intended to


    inherit the throne, she would be the queen. Otherwise, the kingdom would continue under


    Princess Lydia''s stewardship, with Doreen as her assistant.


    A special provision had granted Doreen the authority to exercise all of these rights on her behalf,


    including the power to dismiss certain high-ranking ministers, princesses, and even queens.


    Alice added, "To prevent anyone from iming I''m fabricating this, Mr. Bailey, Mr. Warwick, and Mr.


    Naylor, you''ve all served under my mother. You can verify the authenticity of this edict."


    Several of the Consuls brought magnifying sses and carefully examined Queen nchett''s


    handwriting,paring it with the royal edict. In the end, they concluded that the royal edict was


    indeed genuine.


    "Good, let''s execute the edict, then," said Alice with a nod before standing up and dipping her head at


    Olivia. "Olivia, now that you''ve returned, this throne rightfully belongs to you."


    The sudden turn of events took Olivia aback. This was never part of their nning. Alice couldn''t force


    her into a position like this!


    Does Alice not know that I know nothing about ruling a country?!


    She quickly responded, "No. No, I can''t. I have no idea how to govern a country. Didn''t we agree that I


    would willingly renounce my im to the throne?"


    Beatrix was already fuming before Alice could say anything else.


    What are these two babbling about?! Do they think the throne is some trinket that can be passed


    around as they please? Do they think anyone, even a petty thief, can inherit the throne?!


    She couldn''t take it anymore and shouted at them, "What, are you two doing aedy routine? Is the


    throne something you can just pass back and forth? An inexperienced Lydia Bleu inheriting it is bad


    enough, and now some thief from out of nowhere can inherit the throne too?! A royal edict? A bloodline


    verification? What a joke! I''m also the queen''s daughter. Why didn''t she mention that I could inherit it?


    Don''t think you can shout whatever you want just because you''re the queen."


    Alice''s face turned cold. "The edict and verification report are here for everyone to examine. Consuls,


    you can check them at your leisure. As for you, a woman who changed her name after the queen''s


    death and constantly plots to seize the throne, what right do you have to scream and shout here?"

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Chapter 1458 Coup d¡¯Etat


    "Lock Lucian and Beatrix in the dungeon," Alice ordered.


    "Yes!"


    This time, the guards responded in unison, disying unprecedented unity.


    A faint smile appeared on Alice''s lips; decimation had worked.


    Just as the guards were about to apprehend Lucian, he desperately broke free from their restraints and


    swiftly used a pen-shaped object to cut the throat of one of the guards.


    That guard didn''t even have a chance to make a sound before copsing to the ground.


    The room erupted in chaos. People screamed and scattered in all directions. The guards surrounding


    Alice immediately shielded her from harm.


    Eugene instinctively protected Olivia, while Albert, after a quick nce at Alice to confirm her safety,


    stepped forward to shield Olivia as well.


    At the same time, the pce gates were violently kicked open, and a horde of guards rushed in from


    outside, each armed with firearms and covered in blood. It appeared they had ovee the guards


    stationed at the pce entrance.


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed in realization. It seemed her husband had indeed anticipated this. In his


    desperation, Lucian had prepared a contingency n, notifying his people toe and stage a coup


    d''etat.


    At that, she whispered something to Albert, who obediently nodded and departed.


    On the other side, Lucian''s guards pointed their guns at the terrified and screaming Consuls, shouting,


    "Sit down! All of you, sit down and don''t move!"


    As they spoke, they began firing at the pce guards.


    Before long, the pce hall was a scene of death and injury.


    Covered in blood and with fierce appearances, the invading guards looked even more menacing and


    terrifying.


    The Consuls, too frightened to run, obediently sat down.


    Strangely, Alice maintained a calm demeanor, appearingposed and in control of the situation. Her


    elevated position allowed her to oversee the entire hall.


    Soon enough, a smile yed at the corners of her lips as she witnessed another group of guards


    dressed in blue uniforms entering, representing Doreen''s faction. She also spotted River leading over


    twenty ck-d bodyguards, representing Eugene''s faction. These groups arrived in quick


    session, with only a few seconds between them.


    The echoingmand of "Don''t move" reverberated through the hall.


    Just as the triumphant shouts of Lucian''s guards had not yet subsided, they were rendered motionless


    by the subsequent arrivals.


    Lucian''s guards had just engaged in a skirmish with the pce guards at the entrance, resulting in


    casualties, which put them at a numerical disadvantage. Moreover, Doreen''s troops were well-trained,


    each capable of taking on several opponents. Eugene''s bodyguards were also formidable.


    In no time, the two groups besieged Lucian''s guards.


    Initially bold and full of confidence, Lucian''s guards were now sandwiched and trapped. Despite their


    firearms, they dared not make any rash moves.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    To move meant certain death, and they were essentially standing targets. Their mission was to kill the


    queen and rescue Lucian. They nced at the heavily guarded queen and then at Lucian, locked in


    combat with the pce guards. They realized there was no way to proceed.


    One by one, they sensibly lowered their weapons.


    Just as Lucian had incapacitated one of the pce guards, he was left dumbfounded by the unfolding


    scene.


    He had believed himself to be the mastermind, but it turned out that the young girl had devised multiple


    backup ns.


    No, it couldn''t be her! How could she possess such wisdom? It had to be Doreen.


    D*mn it! She has just started to recover, and now she''s ruining everything for me! I have to kill her no


    matter what, or she''ll predict my every n!


    He didn''t want to experience this kind of defeat again.


    Almost instinctively, he charged toward Doreen.


    "Protect the general!" Alice shouted in panic as she watched the enraged Lucian closing in on Doreen.


    But Lucian was too fast. Before anyone could react, the pen-like dagger was thrust toward Doreen.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Chapter 1459 Threat


    Stab! The sound of the de piercing flesh was heard. However, it wasn''t Doreen who was injured, but


    Hugh.


    He didn''t have time to react to the critical moment at all. He saw a sh of light and instinctively


    shielded Doreen, taking the sharp dagger into his back. He let out a muffled groan in pain.


    Doreen''s pupils constricted in fear, and she tried to look at him, but he held her tightly. "Hugh!" she


    called out desperately.


    Hugh quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, General. I''m okay."


    That said, he was motionless.


    Lucian hadn''t expected his initial thrust to miss Doreen, so he made another attempt only to hear a


    menacing voice from behind. "Lucian, stop right there!"


    At that, he turned around to find Albert holding Beatrix hostage.


    Instantly, he turned pale with a slight frown. He had instructed Beatrix to leave through the back door


    earlier, so how had she ended up in Albert''s hands?


    "Let her go!"


    Lucian, being shrewd, quickly released the immobilized Hugh and pressed the pen-like dagger against


    Doreen''s neck.


    A collective gasp filled the room, but no one dared to make any sudden moves, fearing that Lucian


    might harm Doreen.


    Albert''s countenance shifted instantly. "Lucian, look at the situation now. Do you really think you can


    make it out of this alive?"


    Lucian surveyed the surroundings. His men had already been subdued by Doreen and Eugene''s


    people. At this moment, it was just the two of them, one posing a threat to others and the other being


    threatened.


    The situation was indeed unfavorable, but...


    "We won''t know unless we try, right? Release Beatrix. She has nothing to do with this."


    Beatrix''s panicked face was streaked with tears as she pleaded with Alice. "No, it''s not true. Everything


    my father did was for my sake. Alice is also your daughter. Spare him, please, Alice."


    Despite her deep-seated dislike for Alice, she was willing topromise for Lucian''s sake at this


    moment.


    Alice slowly descended from the tform and looked at Lucian. "Alright, everything''s negotiable if you


    let go of General Bleu."


    Lucian chuckled lightly. "You think I''m as naive and gullible as you, Alice? Without Doreen''s masterful


    nning on your side, you''d have died dozens of times already. Now, arrange a helicopter for me and


    Beatrix to leave. Once we''re on the ne, I''ll release Doreen. Otherwise, you''ll be dealing with her


    lifeless body today!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alice nced at the dagger in Lucian''s trembling hand, which had already nicked Doreen''s neck, but


    she remained silent.


    Due to Doreen''s physical condition, she couldn''t suffer even the slightest injury, as it would be difficult


    for the wound to heal.


    Despite her inner anxiety, she maintained herposure. "I know neither you nor Beatrix have any


    affection for me, and you me Mother for passing the throne to me. I understand that you merely wish


    your daughter to inherit the throne, but this position isn''t as morous as you imagine, and I don''t


    cherish power as much as you think. If you and your sister had approached me for a discussion instead


    of resorting to this method to snatch it from me, I might have agreed. General Bleu''s health is fragile,


    and I am offering to exchange myself for her. Using me as leverage is a more significant bargaining


    chip than her."


    "No!" Olivia eximed.


    "No!" Albert echoed.


    Even Doreen, who was slightly slower in responding, firmly said, "You don''t need to."


    Alice felt a pang of emotion. She often believed she couldn''t do anything right, yet many still cared


    about her.


    "It''s alright." She smiled at them before turning to Lucian. "Do you see that, Lucian? I am a greater


    bargaining chip than General Bleu, and they will be more susceptible to your threat."


    By doing this, Alice hoped that during the hostage exchange, a sniper could take the opportunity to


    eliminate Lucian. While it posed a risk to herself, only she could potentially force Lucian topromise.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Chapter 1460 Lucian¡¯s Demise


    She had promised to protect her, but Lucian wasn¡¯t one to easilypromise.


    He squinted fiercely through the lens of his sses. What is she implying?


    He didn''t believe Alice had such good intentions, for he didn''t believe anyone would sacrifice their own


    life for someone else''s.


    Even though Doreen has helped her a lot, she can''t possibly sacrifice herself for me, so she must have


    some ulterior motive. And even though Alice may not be very skilled, she''s still much harder to control


    than Doreen, who can''t move at all. Judging by her nervous demeanor now, she still cares a lot about


    Doreen.


    What mattered was that she still cared.


    She would still be susceptible to his threats as long as she cared.


    Coldly, he said, "No need. If you don''t want Doreen to die in front of you, don''t bother negotiating with


    me. Instead, prepare a helicopter for Beatrix."


    At that, Albert sneered. "Have you forgotten your daughter is still in my hands?"


    "You better let her go," Lucian demanded. "I don''t need to kill Doreen. All I need is to slit her, and she''ll


    be on her way to her maker."


    Olivia''s heart raced, and his words made her fly into a rage. Well, he knows General Bleu''s condition


    like the back of his hand, that''s for sure.


    "Your daughter''s life is still a life. Do you think if you make a move, we won''t retaliate? If you both let go


    simultaneously, I promise Alice won''t trouble you."


    Lucian snorted. "You? What are you? A thief and an assassin, dreaming of taking the queen''s position


    in Eurosia. I won''t recognize you as Avril; you can stop dreaming!"


    Olivia chuckled. "That position is only precious to you two. Neither Alice nor I care about it. I''m thinking


    about you. Look at your current situation. Look at how many snipers are aiming at you. And don''t


    forget, your daughter is in our hands. Even if you hold on, you won''t oust us. Unless you can


    maintain constant vignce over General Bleu, one moment of distraction, and you''ll be dead."


    At that, she exchanged a covert nce with Albert, who replied with a subtle nod.


    Lucian had to admit that Olivia had a point. If they continued this standoff, he couldn''t leave. Alice


    wouldn''t provide a helicopter. Unless he was willing topletely ignore Beatrix''s life and use Doreen


    as leverage, he might have a slim chance, but Beatrix was his beloved daughter¡­


    He took a deep breath. He knew he couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted at this moment. If they continued


    like this, both of them would surely die.


    Moreover, they were soft-hearted, and they wouldn''t necessarily harm Beatrix.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If this standoff continued, he truly had no way out.


    As he was considering making the first cut on Doreen''s arm to show his determination, he suddenly


    heard Beatrix scream.


    Lucian, overwhelmed by guilt, instinctively turned to the source of the sound and found Albert had


    already acted first, cutting Beatrix''s arm. The sight was shocking.


    Albert was more decisive than him.


    Just as he raised his knife to make a cut on Doreen''s arm, a sudden gunshot rang out.


    Lucian only swayed slightly, but a bullet-sized hole appeared on his forehead, and tiny drops of blood


    oozed out. Eugene, with his cold, emotionless face, reflected in his widening eyes.


    The entire hall fell into a shocked silence, one that was as deep as death.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Chapter 1461 How Could You Be So Heartless?


    Lucian''s eyes widened in disbelief. He saw the frightened council members, the cold-hearted Alice, the


    unsurprised Olivia, and the expressionless Eugene.


    He couldn''t understand. He had nned everything so carefully. Even if he failed to kill Olivia this time,


    she would still be held ountable by the Double Dragon Court. He had nned it all so well. But how


    did he end up like this?


    He refused to admit that he had lost to a young girl. He was just careless, so utterly, wholly careless,


    and even underestimated Olivia. He thought he could eliminate Olivia, trouble Alice, and control the


    Cab Consuls.


    Yet, Lucian never expected so many unexpected changes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He never considered Olivia''s prior interactions with Alice, nor had he anticipated that the assassin who


    could cure Doreen was also the princess of Eurosia. He certainly never imagined her husband was


    Eugene.


    He had never taken Olivia seriously since he believed an assassin couldn''t create much turmoil, but


    she had brought a tsunami of destruction upon him.


    He couldn''t ept it, he couldn''t!


    "Dad!" Beatrix screamed in despair, her voice echoing throughout the hall. She watched in horror as


    Lucian fell lifeless to the ground. She struggled free from Albert''s restraint and rushed towards her


    father.


    In the meantime, Olivia quickly brought Doreen over and began treating her neck wound with a first-aid


    kit. She reassured Doreen while trembling herself.


    Doreen reassured her, "I''m fine."


    Olivia responded, "Yes, Godmother, don''t worry. With me here, nothing will happen to you."


    As Olivia attended to Doreen''s injury, Beatrix was in a state of despair, crying uncontrobly on the


    floor. At a certain moment, she appeared as if she had gone mad. She picked up the pen-like dagger


    from the ground and rushed towards Eugene.


    "Eugene, you killed my father! I''ll kill you!"


    However, Albert intercepted her before she could reach Eugene, gripping her wrist tightly and coldly


    stating, "If you want to die, just say so!"


    "Let go of me, Albert. Let go!" Beatrix struggled with all her might, her eyes turning a terrifying crimson.


    Alice walked over as well, her expression ice-cold. "It was my decision to have Eugene act this way.


    Your actions today were all part of our n. Traitors like your father deserve to be punished! If you


    want to meet the same fate as him, go ahead. I guarantee the next person lying on the ground will be


    you!"


    Beatrix screamed in madness, "Lydia Bleu, you''re ruthless. He is at least your nominal father, yet you


    actually killed him!"


    Alice corrected her, "He has nothing to do with me. Even if he is my nominal father, after his repeated


    attempts to kill me, I have no reason to spare him. That includes you, Beatrix. If you seek death, I can


    amodate you just as easily."


    Beatrix was in inconsble anguish.


    She realized that as the queen, Alice held the power of life and death over others. Human lives meant


    nothing to her. Why should she care about Lucian when she could kill even her blood sister without


    care if offended? Seeking vengeance for her father was nothing more than a foolish dream.


    She was a fool for believing in that man and leading her father to his demise.


    She suddenly seemed to lose all her strength, and the dagger slipped from her hand. She looked at


    Eugene, murmuring in pain, "Why did you do this to me? I just liked you, that''s all. I only wanted to


    warn you to protect yourself from Olivia''s influence, but you used the recording to incriminate my father


    for treason. You even killed my father. How could you be so heartless?"

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Chapter 1462 Don¡¯t View People Through Rose-Colored sses


    Eugene remained expressionless. He appeared cold and ruthless to any woman other than Olivia.


    "Because you and your actions were not only against Alice but also against my wife," he revealed.


    Such a casually spoken sentence!


    Beatrix chuckled, realizing how foolish she had been topare herself to others. She alternated


    between tears andughter. "Yes, I''m sorry to your wife, and I''m sorry to Alice too, but I haven''t


    wronged you. I even informed you for self-preservation. Why did you use me?"


    "My wife''s enemies are my enemies," Eugene replied. "You don''t have to doubt that."


    At that moment, Beatrix forgot to cry. She stared nkly at the heartless man before her. He said that


    his wife''s enemies were his enemies, so whether she lived or died, he didn''t care. How could his heart


    be so cold?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Disappointment filled her eyes as she withdrew her gaze and slowly walked over to Albert. She


    dropped to her knees with a loud thud and banged her head forcefully on the ground, saying, "I''m sorry,


    Dad, it''s my fault. I let my guard down, and it led to your downfall. It''s all my fault¡­"


    With each sentence she spoke, she banged her head on the ground as if doing so would relieve the


    guilt in her heart.


    Blood started to flow from her forehead after a while, but she didn''t seem to notice the pain and


    continued until Alice ordered someone to pull her up.


    "Even without Eugene''s recording, your father was still unforgivable," said Alice. "I''ve been


    investigating evidence against him for a while. Do you think I didn''t notice when he secretly tried to gain


    power and formed alliances with Cab Consuls? Initially, I didn''t n to have him killed, but he chose


    to rebel suddenly, and he even kidnapped General Bleu. His fate was well-deserved."


    Eugene looked at the disheveled woman before him and calmly added, "Don''t view people through


    rose-colored sses in the future. The person you like may not be as good as you think."


    Beatrix sat on the ground, tears shimmering in her eyes, looking at the lofty man. The tears that had


    just stopped instantly burst out again as she cried loudly. She wasn''t sure if she was crying because


    Eugene finally spoke gently or because she regretted knowing the truth toote, leading to her father''s


    death.


    Annoyed, Alice ordered her people to take Beatrix away.


    Lucian might be dead, but Beatrix had also been involved in various aspects of these events. She


    wouldn''t be sentenced to death, but she would certainly spend some time in prison.


    Lucian''s co-conspirators in the rebellion were also escorted to the dungeons by Doreen''s guards,


    awaiting their fate.


    What needed to be sorted out was sorted, and what needed to be taken care of was taken care of.


    The sudden turn of events had significantly silenced the grand hall. The once defiant consul members


    were now meekly seated in their original positions, exhibiting unprecedentedpliance.


    They hadn''t expected the young girl to be so astute and proactive, seemingly aware of Lucian''s every


    move. She disyed intelligence and courage, and her audacious move to try and trade herself for


    Doreen had left everyone in awe. Nobody dared to make light of her again.


    After all that, Alice returned to her position as queen and began to issue orders. "Mr. Bailey, Mr.


    Warwick, interrogate and legally deal with all those involved in today''s rebellion. Investigate any


    external coborations Lucian might have had thoroughly."


    "Yes," Azriel and Isidore Warwick responded promptly.


    Alice continued, "Albert, investigate all the projects that were under Lucian''s control. Check for any


    external coborations. Be thorough!"


    "Yes," Albert replied as well.


    Finally, she turned to everyone present. "Today''s events have left me feeling somewhat saddened. I


    know I''m still young, and I handle many things imperfectly. However, I''m learning and growing every


    day. As long as my boundaries aren''t crossed, I can turn a blind eye to certain matters. Even though I


    knew that Lucian and Beatrix didn''t like me, and that they conspired against me behind the scenes,


    putting pressure on some of our consul members to hinder my efforts to treat General Bleu, and even


    when they tried to frame Olivia, I still considered them family and wanted to leave them an out.


    "But today, Lucian led a rebellion into the hall, openly plotting against me and using General Bleu as a


    hostage. I can''t tolerate that. I hope you all can understand this oue. Of course, if any of you have


    objections, I hope you''ll bring them to my attention directly, and we''ll address them."

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Chapter 1463 Overly Enthusiastic Praises


    Her speech was both modest and assertive, serving as a warning to the consul members, who were


    now all on edge.


    Indeed, things were different now. The young girl had seemingly grown up instantly.


    They knew better than to voice their dissent in this situation, especially those who had conspired with


    Lucian. Azriel and Isidore were already investigating them.


    However, in hindsight, who would have expected this young girl to outmaneuver the cunning Lucian?


    This battle had surprised everyone, and even as bystanders, they had been terrified. No one could


    have anticipated the repeated plot twists.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Lucian''s men stormed into the hall, they had already prepared themselves for a change in


    leadership. Who could have imagined that each turn of events would be even more shocking than the


    last?!


    Alice had long anticipated this. She forcefully suppressed Lucian''s followers just like that. Without a hint


    of courage and strategy, she couldn''t have arranged everything so seamlessly. She managed to kill her


    father publicly, yet no one said a thing.


    Their previous practice of not taking sides and avoiding offense seemed no longer feasible. So, one by


    one, they stood up to pledge their loyalty.


    "Your Highness, I have no objections. In fact, I have some heartfelt words to say. Although we may


    have been concerned about your age before, we never doubted the correctness of your decisions. You


    are the queen of Eurosia, and we believe that every decision you make is in the best interests of our


    country. Today, you have shown wisdom, courage, and foresight in your every move. It has truly


    refreshed our perception of Your Highness. Your leadership is beyond admirable, and we pledge our


    unwavering loyalty to you."


    "Yes, indeed. Your Highness has both courage and vision. You are proactive and far-sighted."


    "As expected of Your Highness. You truly have more foresight than us old folks. Your Highness is


    perfectly suited for this position."


    Alice couldn''t help but twitch her lips at the overly enthusiastic praises. Everyone lovedpliments,


    but was it necessary to be so exaggerated?! Heavens, she didn''t even realize she was so capable!


    "I am indeed trying my best, but I am not as good as you all say. I hope that if I make any mistakes, the


    Consuls can bear with me and provide timely advice."


    "Of course!" the council members replied in unison.


    At that, Alice smiled and turned to Olivia. "Olivia¡­"


    It was a look that clearly said, It''s afortable seat, Olivia. You take it!


    Olivia red at her sternly, her voice loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear. "Don''t even think


    about passing it to me. I absolutely refuse to sit on that throne!"


    People were taken aback by her vehement refusal. Was it impossible to relinquish the throne after all?


    Look at the father and daughter who had fought to the death over it earlier. Inparison, it was clear


    who was the better choice.


    While the position came with immense power, it also carried tremendous pressure. Those without


    ambition naturally saw it as a burden.


    Seeing everyone''s attention on her, Olivia awkwardly exined, "Please don''t make it difficult for me.


    I''m not cut out to be a queen. My life''s aspirations are rather shallow; I simply want to live a quiet life


    with my husband and children. Besides, Mother also said she respects my opinions. My opinion is that


    you should sit in this position. However, if you ever need my assistance, I''ll do my best to assist you."

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Chapter 1464 The Entire Eurosia Is Your Backing


    Alice, finding Olivia''s eagerness to distance herself amusing, couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, I won''t


    force you then."


    She then addressed the assembly once more. "Olivia Maxwell, also known as Avril Bleu, is my elder


    sister. We have been passing this throne back and forth, but since she has no intention of bing


    queen, I won''t insist. However, even if she''s not the queen, she remains the Crown Princess of Eurosia.


    Bring forth the attire prepared for our Crown Princess."


    As Alice finished speaking, a group of over a dozen handmaidens brought over a magnificent set of


    attire.


    "Olivia, please change into them," Alice said.


    Olivia furrowed her brows, finding it a bit troublesome. Did it have to be so grand? Nevertheless, out of


    appreciation for her sister''s affection, she agreed and went with several handmaidens to the changing


    room.


    Eugene naturally followed. He wouldn''t let her out of his sight for even a moment now.


    Olivia quickly changed into the new attire and admired herself in the mirror. Suddenly, she did look like


    a real princess.


    The outfit was extremely luxurious and oddly reminiscent of Alice''s first outfit. It consisted of twoyers:


    a tight-fitting light yellow dress on the inside and an borate, long train on the outside. The dress


    exuded opulence and grace, with handcrafted embroidery adorning it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With her professional eye, Olivia could tell that this dress must have taken months to create. Several


    handmaidens worked on her hair and makeup, and all the apanying crowns and jewelry matched


    the outfit perfectly.


    Once fully dressed, Olivia almost didn''t recognize herself. She shimmered from head to toe, radiant


    and captivating. Yet, to Eugene, she was beyond stunning, her skin like porcin and her beauty


    ethereal. He found himself momentarily struck dumb.


    He had always known Olivia was beautiful, but he never imagined she could be this breathtaking.


    Yes, breathtaking. Her beauty was indescribably breathtaking.


    Suddenly, an idea formed in his mind. Their wedding had to be in a traditional Criecian style, with a


    richly decorated tiara and a long, flowing robe that would outshine the yellow dress she wore now. He


    knew that with Olivia''s presence, she could pull off the look effortlessly.


    "You look incredibly stunning, sweetheart," Eugeneplimented from the bottom of his heart, making


    Olivia smile.


    After returning to the grand hall with the handmaidens, everyone was left in awe.


    She was truly, incredibly beautiful.


    Although they had acknowledged Olivia''s good looks from the beginning, she had always been low-key


    and dressed in ordinary clothing. Naturally, she hadn''t had the same impact as she did now.


    Alice was delighted. "How do you like this dress, Olivia? Does it fit well?"


    Olivia nodded. "It fits perfectly."


    Alice was very happy. "Sister, how is it? Does the dress fit?"


    "This outfit was prepared for you by Mother the year she passed away. Of course, she didn''t have your


    measurements at the time, so she used me as a reference. You may have seen me wear a simr


    dress before. You''ve seen me wear a simr dress. Mother made two¡ªone for me and the other for


    you."


    Olivia''s heart ached suddenly, recalling seeing Alice in such an outfit.


    "I was wondering earlier about the intricate craftsmanship. It would take months to make such a dress,


    but we''ve only known each other for a few days, so, by right, you couldn''t have possibly had it ready so


    soon."


    Alice grinned mischievously. "That''s because Mother had it prepared for you long ago. But to ensure it


    fits you perfectly, I secretly took your measurements and altered the dress to be a bit slimmer in the


    past few days."


    Olivia chuckled. "I see."


    Alice rose from her queen''s throne, epted the crown handed to her, and approached Olivia, who


    looked at her affectionately.


    Alice personally ced the crown on Olivia''s head. "From now on, Olivia, you are the Crown Princess


    of Eurosia. You can live a quiet life with your husband and children, but don''t forget that the entire


    Eurosia is your backing."

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Chapter 1465 Crown Princess of Eurosia


    Olivia smiled and reached out to embrace Alice gently. "Okay."


    All the Cab Consuls stood up and bowed to Olivia, saying, "Greetings, Princess Avril!"


    Olivia was taken aback and hurriedly replied, "Hello, everyone, there''s no need to be so formal."


    Alice gestured for Olivia to take a seat, then resumed her position on the queen''s throne. She


    continued, "Mr. Eugene Nn is Olivia''s husband, and he is hereby bestowed the title of Prince


    Eugene of Eurosia. Just like Princess Avril, he has the privilege to participate in national affairs."


    The Consuls also bowed in greeting to Eugene, who politely acknowledged them.


    In actuality, he genuinely didn''t care for the title of prince consort at all, just like Olivia wanted no part of


    being the queen or whatnot.


    Still, he found himself strangely pleased by the recognition, all thanks to his wife.


    Alice added, "Although Princess Avril and Prince Eugene may not often reside in Eurosia, Princess


    Avril is the Crown Princess of Eurosia. I''d like to have a new residence built for her, right near General


    Bleu''s residence. Mr. Jennings, you''ll be responsible for this matter."


    Harrison Jennings stood up respectfully and said, "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Olivia furrowed her brows and protested, "Please, there''s no need for all this trouble. We won''t be


    staying here long-term. We''ll just stay with Godmother when we visit."


    However, Alice insisted. "No, you two are the Crown Princess and Prince Consort of Eurosia. Your


    status demands a proper residence."


    Olivia sighed. Well, if her little sister wanted to fuss over it, so be it. After all, it was just a small country,


    and they could afford it. Moreover, Eurosia was small but extremely wealthy, so they should have the


    resources.


    Alice continued, "To wee the Crown Princess back, we will have a banquet at 6 p.m. tonight.


    Consuls, don''t bete!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Afterward, various matters were discussed, and instructions were given before the meeting adjourned.


    It was already past 4 p.m. when the weary crowd left the pce hall, meaning they had just enough


    time to go home, change their clothes, and then attend the evening banquet.


    In reality, Olivia didn''t want the hassle. Even she herself was feeling quite drained, let alone the


    Consuls.


    At that, she turned to Alice. "This is too troublesome. I just want to sleep."


    Suddenly, Alice remembered that Olivia was pregnant. "Oh right, you''re pregnant. We should postpone


    the banquet until tomorrow. You must be exhausted today."


    "Just don''t bother. First, a permanent residence, and now a banquet¡­ Aren''t you worried that the


    Consuls would think you''re being extravagant and ipetent?"


    "All this, this is the basic privilege of a princess!" Alice affirmed. "I''m happy to be able to find you.


    Besides, who dares criticize me now?"


    Olivia smiled helplessly, but she couldn''t deny that Alice''s authority had been firmly established after


    this incident.


    Suddenly, Doreen spoke up, "How is Hugh doing?"


    Olivia replied at once, "He''s been taken to the hospital. It shouldn''t be anything serious."


    "Visit him," Doreen instructed.


    At that, Olivia exchanged a nce with Alice before saying, "Okay, let''s go."


    As a result, Alice ordered her attendants, "Change the banquet to tomorrow at 6 p.m." Then, she joined


    Olivia on the way to the hospital.


    Hugh had been injured while trying to save Doreen, so it was only right for them to show their concern,


    considering his close rtionship with Doreen.


    After arriving at the hospital, a doctor immediately came to report, "Mr. Plumpton has been saved. The


    situation was critical at the time. The knife had prated his lung, causing a significant hemothorax.


    We just performed thoracotomy surgery, and he''s currently unconscious."


    "Is there still any danger now?" Doreen asked.


    The doctor thought for a moment and said, "As long as his blood pressure remains stable and there''s


    no further bleeding, there shouldn''t be any major issues. We''re closely monitoring his condition,


    General Bleu. Please rest assured."


    "Please, do everything you can to save him."


    "We will do our best."


    After a few more instructions, Olivia pushed Doreen into the hospital room. When she saw the pale-


    faced man lying on the hospital bed, weak and unconscious, tears flowed down uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Chapter 1466 Lovers


    Olivia exchanged a puzzled look with Alice.


    In theory, Doreen wasn''t someone who easily shed tears, even if Hugh had been injured while saving


    her. While it was natural to be grateful, it seemed like her reaction was too emotional.


    Alice gave Olivia a subtle look and then sat beside Doreen tofort her. "Godmother, don''t worry, Mr.


    Plumpton will be fine. He just needs a few days to recuperate. You don''t have to be too concerned."


    Doreen nodded slightly in acknowledgment, yet the worry in her eyes remained.


    "You guys go back. I''ll stay here with him."


    Olivia and Alice exchanged nces. There was no way they would leave her here alone.


    "Godmother, you''re injured and need rest. There will be people here to take care of him. We''lle


    back tomorrow."


    However, Doreen was obstinate. "I''ll stay and watch over him."


    At that, Alice considered the situation andpromised. "Godmother, how about this? We''ll let you


    stay alone with Mr. Plumpton for a while, but you must go back to rest tonight. Not only is it important


    for your health, but also Olivia. She''s pregnant, and she won''t leave if you don''t. You need to go back."


    Atst, Alice convinced Doreen, who looked at Olivia, and responded, "Okay."


    With that, the group left the ward and found a separate room to rest in.


    After noticing Olivia''s curiosity, Alice chuckled and asked, "You''re curious about Mr. Plumpton and


    Godmother''s rtionship, aren''t you?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Isn''t he her bodyguard?" Olivia furrowed her brows.


    Meanwhile, Eugene silently observed the sisters'' conversation.


    Eugene just watched the two sisters chat without saying a word.


    In actuality, he would be silent and non-aggressive like this most of the time until something threatened


    Olivia, which exined why Hugh and Beatrix would think of him as just Olivia''s boy toy.


    Wanting Eugene to join in the discussion, Alice smiled at him. "Eugene, what do you think their


    rtionship is?"


    "Lovers, I suppose," he guessed, surprising Olivia. "Lovers? How did you figure that out?"


    Eugene said, "It''s in their eyes."


    However, Olivia was skeptical. "I didn''t see it."


    Eugene chuckled lightly, "All you see is your godmother."


    Alice chuckled in response. "Well, it''s not quite at the level of lovers, but they do like each other.


    However, they haven''t officially acknowledged their feelings. Hugh had a crush on Godmother since he


    was young, and to be closer to her, he climbed up the ranks from an unknown soldier to his current


    position. He has never left her side since then. Even when Mother offered him higher positions, he


    declined. Later, Mother saw his affection for Godmother and wanted to arrange a marriage for them,


    but Godmother refused."


    "Why? Doesn''t she like him?" Olivia eximed in shock, leading Alice to exin, "It''s not that she didn''t


    like him, but maybe she didn''t want too many emotional attachments. Godmother was sent for training


    at a very young age, with the sole purpose of protecting Mother. Do you know what a ''martyr'' is? She


    was Mother''s first line of defense. If Mother was ever in danger, Godmother had to die before her.


    Every prince and princess of Eurosia has one.


    "But Mother never treated her as just a ''martyr.'' She treated her like a sister. When she was thirteen,


    some other death''s hands plotted against her and threw her into a river. At that time, she couldn''t swim.


    Mother jumped in to save her, but the river was too deep, and they nearly drowned. They pulled them


    both out of the water when those people realized that Mother had jumped in to save her out of fear of


    being punished.


    After they were safe, Mother and Godmother became sworn sisters, and Mother even asked


    Grandmother to give her the surname Bleu. Since then, Godmother has been wholeheartedly devoted


    to Mother, and she even worried that falling in love with someone would make her weak and jeopardize


    Mother''s safety. She vowed never to marry and stayed with Mother. After Mother''s passing, she


    continued to assist me, so she simply didn''t have time for romantic rtionships. Godmother knew


    about Hugh''s feelings for her and trusted him the most. Hugh also understood her concerns, so he


    apanied her withoutint. While their rtionship may not be as passionate as some, it''s a


    profound, enduring bond."

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Chapter 1467 Sleeping is a Verb


    "Godmother''s feelings for Mother are profound," Olivia sighed in revtion.


    Alice agreed, "Yes, so I''ve never treated her as an outsider. She''s like a mother to me. While Mother


    saved her once, she had saved Mother countless times."


    Olivia''s heart ached as she thought about it. "Now that you''ve secured your position, I''m back, and


    Godmother has fulfilled Mother''s wishes, she should have her own life now."


    "Yes, I n to wait until Hugh recovers and then fulfill their wish by letting them get married," Alice


    revealed.


    The trio stayed at the hospital until 7 p.m. before sending Doreen back home, and after settling Doreen,


    the couple retreated to their rooms.


    Eugene, out of habit, took care of Olivia''s hygiene before they both got into bed.


    He knew she was tired; at first, he simply held her without any particr intentions. He genuinely


    treated "sleep" as a noun. However, the sight of the seductive woman beside him was hard to resist,


    and he started thinking of "sleep" as a verb.


    He tried to restrain himself, but Olivia, having likely experienced a lot in one day, kept tossing and


    turning in bed, making it difficult for him to remainposed.


    Right then, even her unintentional movements and turning over made him itch impatiently.


    Eventually, he couldn''t resist any longer. He pulled her close, found her lips, and kissed her


    passionately. His desire became increasingly uncontroble, and he kissed and embraced her as if he


    couldn''t get enough.


    Despite knowing that it would be more difficult to stop, he couldn''t help but give in to the moment.


    Olivia didn''t have any particr thoughts at first, but under the man''s skillful technique, she couldn''t


    help but soften and even felt a bit eager. She clung to the man''s neck with both hands, like a seductive


    snake, constantly seekingfort.


    It had been so long, and it wasn''t just him who had been thinking about it. When emotions ran high,


    many things fell into ce naturally, and both of them were a bit impatient and lost in their desires.


    It was unclear who stopped first, but by the time they did, their clothes had long been discarded


    somewhere.


    The two of them were left panting heavily, gazing into each other''s eyes.


    "It''s been three months," said Eugene, his voice husky.


    It was clear he was struggling to restrain himself. If it weren''t for their precious daughter, he would


    never have stopped at this moment.


    Olivia pursed her lips, not wanting to make it difficult for him any longer, and there was also one more


    crucial¡ªshe wanted it, too. The tantalizing closeness without indulgence was unbearable for anyone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Still, she cautioned, "We still can''t be reckless."


    A flicker of desire ignited in Eugene''s eyes, and he cooed, "I''ll be gentle."


    Olivia pursed her lips again but didn''t say a word this time. Her silence was consent, and Eugene


    picked it up quickly. He leaned in and kissed her again¡­


    He was indeed incredibly gentle this time, more careful than ever before, avoiding touching her belly.


    Of course, he behaved¡­ right?


    He only had her once¡­ or maybe twice¡­ thrice¡­


    As Olivia drifted into sleep, she couldn''t help but think that men who had been abstaining for too long


    were indeed troublesome. In their final round, he even had the audacity to say that he was worried


    about their daughter not being able to handle it, so they couldn''t be too reckless, asking her to endure


    it.


    She was speechless with anger. He had her thrice, and yet he said they couldn''t be too reckless! How


    many more times did he want to do it?!


    Then again, she was too tired to argue with him. So, she fell asleep in the state he left in her.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Chapter 1468 Petty Man


    Bright and early the next day, Eugene, in a much better mood than usual after sated, stayed still after


    waking up, propping his head up with his hand and riveted his eyes on the sleeping woman next to him.


    My wife sure is beautiful.


    As he continued to watch, he started taking some liberties. Why isn''t she waking up?


    For a moment, he would stroke her hair, then pinch her cheek before kissing her.


    Eventually, he seeded in waking up Olivia. She impatiently twisted her body, and when she saw him


    approaching again, she put her hand against his face and shoved him away without mercy. "Don''t


    disturb my sleep."


    Seeing how adorable she looked, Eugene chuckled softly. "Wake up. It''s already nine o''clock, my


    Princess Avril."


    Though still groggy, Olivia smiled upon hearing his words. Then, it took her a while to respond with a


    sleepy voice. "This feels so unreal. How in the world did I turn into a princess?"


    Eugene smiled as well. "I have also risen in status. Thanks to you, I am now Prince Eugene of


    Eurosia."


    Olivia turned over and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck. "Do you want to hold an official


    position? How about I take the position of the queen, and then I can let you rule in my ce. I think that


    wouldn''t be too bad."


    However, Eugene''s gaze at her turned a little icy. "What''s not too bad about that? Don''t tell me you''ve


    set your sights on the queen''s harem?"


    Olivia chuckled. "Well, I do envy it a little. When the timees, I''ll bring all the handsome guys I like


    into my harem and visit a different guy every day."


    She said it enthusiastically,pletely unafraid of Eugene''s stern expression. In fact, she even


    provocatively tugged at his face.


    "Why the grim look? Don''t worry. You, Prince Eugene, are my one and only. Any other man would just


    be a member of my harem, and I wouldn''t mind."


    Still, Eugene bore into her and said sinisterly, "Sounds to me like I haven''t satisfied you that you have


    time to think about other men."


    As he spoke, he pinned her down.


    Olivia went from yfulughter to a real cry for mercy in the blink of an eye. "No, no, I was just


    kidding! Ah¡­ You''re so petty."


    By the end of their ''yful banter,'' Olivia waspletely exhausted andy limp on the bed. She


    nced at the refreshed man beside her.


    She couldn''t physically do anything to him at the moment, so she resorted to ring at him with intense


    hostility through her eyes. She had no strength left, but if she had any, she''d probably give him a good


    jab just to show him how annoyed she was.


    However, right now, all she wanted was to rest.


    Eugene chuckled softly, leaning over to brush away some of her slightly damp hair, and teasingly


    asked, "Still thinking about expanding your harem?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia couldn''t be bothered to respond and just shot him another re.


    Her response only made Eugeneugh even harder. He reached out and lifted her in his arms like a


    child, a hint of delight in his voice. "Once you''re on the pirate ship, you must sail with the pirates. You''re


    already a mother of five and are still considering expanding your harem. Isn''t that asking for trouble?"


    As he spoke, hisrge hand yfully patted her buttocks.


    It didn''t hurt, but it was¡­ provocative.


    "I dare you to hit me again, Nn!" Olivia huffed.


    "How dare I!" Eugeneughed. "What if you end up actually expanding a harem?! I won''t be your


    favorite anymore."


    As he spoke, he continued to stroke her head as if petting a ruffled cat.


    Olivia grumbled, This *sshole clearly knew it was just a joke, yet he used it as an excuse to eat me up!


    He''s the master of using any reason to unleash his desires! Devious, absolutely devious!


    "If you want to be a queen, be the queen of our household. You can boss me and our son around. How


    about that?" Eugene suggested with unadulterated amusement.


    However, Olivia red at him arrogantly. "No. You''re abusive."


    Eugene blinked. "Isn''t that usation a bit too serious?"


    Olivia retorted, "I don''t even need to look to know that my whole body is covered in bruises, all from


    your tyranny!"


    She knew full well just how wild he had beenst night.


    Eugene nced casually, and indeed, as she said, her whole body was covered in his love marks. At


    first nce, it really looked like domestic abuse.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Chapter 1469 Paying Tribute


    He chuckled softly. Could he admit that he was quite pleased to see those marks on her?


    "Well, you can show them to your sister when you see herter," he suggested, leaving Olivia


    speechless. What a shameless man!


    Although Eugene and Olivia were not particrly fond of attending social gatherings, they both dressed


    up for the evening event.


    Alice intentionally wanted to introduce them to her subjects to present Olivia as the Crown Princess of


    Eurosia and highlight Eugene''s distinguished title as the prince consort, which carried weight wherever


    he went.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Perhaps initially, people had some reservations about Olivia and Eugene, but once they learned of their


    identities, there was a significant change in attitude. They no longer looked like outsiders or thieves;


    instead, they exuded an air of sophistication, and everyone felt that they were a well-matched couple.


    The banquet was grand andsted for two hours before concluding.


    A few dayster, Olivia apanied Alice to pay tribute to Queen nchett.


    While Olivia''s mother had indeed lost her at one point, causing her considerable hardship, Olivia


    understood her mother''s actions. When she particrly heard that her mother had ssified the


    ne around her neck as a hereditary item in her desperate search for her, Olivia realized the depth


    of her mother''s concern.


    If it weren''t for the dire circumstances, her mother would never have left her behind. Olivia felt


    fortunate.


    After aplex ceremony, Alice left with her Cab Consuls, knowing that Olivia had much to say


    and wanting to give her sister and her mother some alone time.


    Once they were alone, Olivia gazed at the gentle image of Queen nchett for a while, silent.


    In truth, she had a lot to say, but when the time came to speak, she didn''t know where to start.


    Eugene noticed her hesitation and took the initiative. "I''ll be nearby if you need me," he said before


    moving a little farther away, still within visible range but out of earshot.


    Olivia didn''t intend for Eugene to leave, but his distance did make her feel morefortable.


    She looked at the portrait of Queen nchett and smiled. "Can I call you ''Mom?'' That''s how we


    address mothers in our country. It feels warm and familiar. The man who just left is my husband, and


    we have four sons. Well, there''s one more on the way¡­"


    She pursed her lips and softly called out, "Mom, I''m very happy. He treats me well, and my four sons


    are all smart and lovely. I''ll bring them over the next time Ie back. You don''t need to worry about


    me. Though I couldn''t be by your side, I didn''tck maternal love. My foster parents also treated me


    well, and I felt the warmth of a family. I know you went to great lengths to find me and missed me


    dearly. But now I''m back. Can you see me, Mom?


    "I''ve seen interviews with you on the news before. You have a sharp gaze and amanding


    presence. I used to think, ''Wow, this queen is amazing,'' but I never imagined that you were my mother.


    They all praised you, do you know that? Saying that you are decisive and the most beautiful queen in


    the world. I''m so happy¡­"


    Despite her words, tears welled up in her eyes. "It''s also a pity that I couldn''t see you for thest time.


    Mom, can you see me? Do you think I look like you?


    "As for inheriting the throne, let Alice handle it. I don''t like dealing with such matters, and it''s too


    troublesome. She''s quite capable now; I''ve already seen her potential. She''ll do even better in the


    future, and I''ll support her. You can rest assured.


    "I''ve been here for quite a while now, and ke is still unwell. Although I haven''t received any rming


    news about his condition, I can''t help but worry. I''ll be heading back tomorrow, but I''ll return when I


    have the opportunity to see you again!"


    With that, she knelt devoutly to Queen nchett.


    At this moment, Eugene walked over and knelt alongside Olivia, saying, "Mom, please rest assured. I


    will take good care of Olivia, I mean, Avril. I''ll look after her, and I won''t mistreat her. Next time, we''ll


    bring your little grandchildren to visit you."

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Chapter 1470 The Children Have Been Taken Away


    After speaking, he emted Olivia''s actions before standing up and taking Olivia with him. As they


    exited, they saw Alice and the others waiting outside.


    "You had a pretty long conversation with Mother," Alicemented casually.


    "Yeah, I told her I''m going back tomorrow," Olivia revealed.


    "So soon?" Alice eximed in surprise. "Can''t you stay a few more days?"


    "I''m worried about the boys," Olivia exined. "But I''lle back again."


    With that, she got into the car with Alice.


    As the car slowly started, Olivia couldn''t help but offer more advice. "Godmother''s illness will take time


    to recover. Just follow the prescription I gave you. Try to do rehabilitation exercises whenever possible;


    it''ll help her recover faster."


    Alice sighed, reluctant. "I know you have people you can''t leave behind there. I won''t force you to stay,


    but promise me you''ll bring the children with you next time."


    "I will," Olivia promised.


    After returning, Olivia checked on Doreen.


    Hugh was still recovering from his injury and couldn''t care for Doreen. As a result, the task of looking


    after her fell on the household staff of the Governor General''s residence.


    Still concerned, Olivia reminded the staff of some precautions.


    Fortunately, she heard that Hugh was out of danger and should be discharged from the hospital soon.


    Olivia held Doreen''s hand and said, "Godmother, if you need anything, just call me. We''re not far from


    here; it''s only a few hours'' flight, and I cane over anytime."


    Doreen, who could now exert some strength with her hands, gripped Olivia''s hand tightly and asked,


    "When will youe again?"


    Olivia looked at her with a sly smile. It shouldn''t take long since Alice was trying to match her with


    Hugh.


    "Godmother, take good care of yourself. When you''re feeling better, I''lle over, and I''ll bring my


    sons with me to visit you."


    "Okay," Doreen replied, very pleased.


    In the evening, as soon as Eugene and Olivia returned to their room, Eugene''s phone pinged, and his


    countenance changed drastically after reading the message¡ªit was a location sent by Terry.


    It was sent via the bee ne North prepared for them. North had mentioned that the location would


    only be sent if they pressed the bee''s belly hard.


    Furthermore, North had warned them against using it recklessly, and they could absolutely only send


    their location via it when they were in danger.


    Eugene panicked instantly and called Kyle.


    The phone rang, but no one answered. Eugene grew even more anxious, his heart racing


    uncontrobly. He felt weak, and his face turned ashen, drained of color. This fear of the unknown had


    taken a toll on him, something he might not have shown if he were on the scene.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia quickly noticed his abnormality and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Eugene, worried that Olivia''s anxiety might affect their unborn child, replied vaguely, "It''s nothing, just


    checking with Kyle about something. You go ahead and sleep; I''ll make a call outside."


    With that, he took his phone and stepped out of the room.


    Once outside, he called Jewel and George one after the other.


    Jewel''s phone was switched off, which heightened Eugene''s anxiety. It must be something serious, as


    both their phones were unreachable.


    Then, he tried calling George. The call went through, but still, no one answered.


    Just when Eugene was about to give up, George''s voice from the other end, "Eugene, you need to


    come back quickly. The children have been taken away."

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Chapter 1471 Leaving To Save the Children and Hector


    Eugene felt his heart sink. "What''s going on?"


    George anxiously replied, "A group of armed men came to the clinic and took away the kids and


    Master. I''m worried someone might have discovered the identities of the Rogers siblings and Master.


    Jewel also tried to fight back but was taken away as well."


    Eugene''s mind went nk, and he panicked. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "Do


    you know who they are?"


    George replied, "They looked like assassins, but I can''t tell where they came from. There were dozens


    of them. With such arge-scale operation, it could only be Samuel Court or Double Dragon Court."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eugene affirmed, "It can''t be Samuel Court." Based on Christoff''s rtionship with Olivia, he wouldn''t


    harm the children.


    But George was skeptical. "Then, it must be Double Dragon Court. Of course, we can''t rule out other


    organizations that covet Master''s research. Kyle and I are currently tracking them. We''ll let you know if


    there''s any news."


    Eugene responded, "Okay. I have the Rogers siblings'' location. I''lle over and share it with you."


    George said, "Good idea, but don''t tell Olivia. I''m afraid she''ll worry."


    Eugene replied, "I know."


    He hung up the phone and quickly returned to his room. He had been thinking about how to keep Olivia


    here but didn''t expect to see she had already packed her luggage.


    After being momentarily stunned, he wondered if she overheard his phone call or if she packed her


    luggage in advance because she was leaving tomorrow.


    Before he could figure out her intentions, she spoke up.


    "I have to go with you. Don''t think about persuading me. I know I''m pregnant and can''t get too


    emotional, but they are my sons. I can''t help them in any way by staying here and will only have wild


    thoughts."


    Eugene looked at her, feeling extremely regretful. Oh, no. She knows. She must have noticed


    something wrong with my expression and followed me, overhearing my phone call with George.


    At that moment, he felt the words he was about to say were stuck in his throat, rendering him unable to


    say a word.


    He knew he couldn''t ask her to stay here.


    Shaking her shoulders gently, he said solemnly, "Olivia, listen to me. You cane with me, but the


    condition is that you must protect yourself. Don''t get too anxious. You have to understand that the child


    in your belly is not only our daughter but also ke''s savior. Nothing can happen to the three of you."


    Olivia nodded and replied, "I know. I won''t take any risks. I''ll just follow you around."


    Not daring to dy any longer, Eugene grabbed the luggage and left the room.


    After a brief greeting with Doreen, they left without mentioning that the children had been kidnapped.


    They were afraid she might get worried and affect her condition. Therefore, they simply said they


    received a call saying the children were sick, so they wanted to return home.


    Although Doreen was worried, she didn''t overthink about it.


    Ultimately, they went straight to the airport without bidding Alice goodbye.


    Eugene, Olivia, and more than twenty bodyguards boarded a helicopter.


    But instead of returning to Mastar, they flew directly to the location Terry had sent them.


    On the ne, Eugene said to Olivia, "Shannon, Everett, you two must always stay by Olivia''s side and


    not let anything happen to her."


    Both of them replied, "Yes."


    Then, Eugene studied the location Terry sent but couldn''t figure out where it was. He showed it to


    Shannon and Everett, "Where is this?"


    Everett said, "Isn''t this the Ghost Town?"


    Shannon was surprised, "Ghost Town? What Ghost Town?"


    Everett exined, "Rumors say the military once upied this ce during a particr war, but the


    residents didn''t want their homes to be destroyed and upied. In a fit of anger, the military killed


    everyone in town, and this ce has since be haunted. Anyone who goes there will meet an


    untimely death; some say they can hear mournful cries there. From then on, no one dared to go there,


    and it gradually became known as the Ghost Town."

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Chapter 1472 Arriving at Ghost Town


    Eugene frowned. That ce was located on the border between Mastar and another country, Jasnye.


    In terms of warfare, such a ce was easy to defend and difficult to attack. If the kidnappers brought


    the children and Professor Gedding here, it was very likely that they were the target of this kidnapping.


    But who could have kidnapped them?


    If the kidnappers were only after the children and Professor Gedding, why would they also take Jewel?


    At the thought of Jewel being taken away, Eugene naturally thought of the Double Dragon Court.


    But this ce...


    He looked at Olivia and asked, "Olivia, do you know what connection this ce has with the Double


    Dragon Court?"


    Olivia shook her head. "I haven''t heard of any connection between Double Dragon Court and the Ghost


    Town. Do you suspect the Double Dragon Court is behind this?"


    Eugene exined, "Not only were the children and Professor Gedding kidnapped, but Jewel as well. If


    they''re after your master''s research, why would they take Jewel? My intuition tells me that it is rted


    to the Double Dragon Court."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After listening to that, Olivia fell into deep thought. It was indeed possible.


    She nodded and concurred, "Even if Double Dragon Court isn''t behind this, they might be cooperating


    with certain government officials to execute this n, but that would make things even more


    troublesome. Master''s research has always been world-leading, and besides the honor they bring, to


    put it bluntly, they are unlimited sources of wealth."


    Also sensing the situation was bing moreplicated, Eugene asked, "I might be more confident


    in settling this matter if only Double Dragon Court is involved. But things would be moreplicated if


    other government officials were involved. Doesn''t the country support Mr. Gedding''s research?"


    She exined, "The Mastar government does support Master''s research, or else how could he have


    remained undiscovered for over twenty years?"


    He said, "Then, kidnapping Mr. Gedding is undoubtedly the other government official''s way of dering


    war against Mastar. Let''s go and check the situation. We can seek help from the local authorities if


    necessary."


    After a sigh, Olivia borated, "The local authorities won''t help for free either. My master''s research


    still belongs to him. If we want to ask them for help, they won''t dere war against other government


    officials unless my master is willing to give this research to them."


    Eugene agreed, "Okay, let''s head over and check out the situation. In this situation, Mr. Gedding can''t


    do whatever he wants. If we don''tpromise with the local authorities, we will have topromise


    with the authorities who kidnapped him."


    Olivia didn''t say anything. In fact, she didn''t know what to say. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed,


    making her feel suffocated.


    The thing her master had been worried about had finally happened.


    To her, asking her master to give up his research was nothing. However, she was afraid they would


    conduct experiments on the children if they found out this research was unsessful. The aftermath


    would be unfathomable.


    After a six-hour flight, they finally arrived at Ghost Town after dawn.


    But as soon as they got off the ne, the people there had already noticed them.


    "Stop!" Several sniper rifles were aimed at them.


    Eugene, Olivia, and the other bodyguards stood still, not daring to move. Not only because they had


    guns pointed at them but also because someone was using a gun to threaten Professor Gedding.


    "Master¡ª"


    Hector sighed helplessly. The inevitable had finallye. "I''m fine."


    Olivia felt even more guilty inside. How could he be fine?


    He wouldn''t have been taken away if he hadn''t stayed at the clinic to save the children.


    Also, they wouldn''t have been discovered if the children were all in the research institute.


    It was all their fault.


    They insisted on bringing the children with them, which led to today''s situation.


    Ghost Town was like the kind of easily defensible and hard-to-attack castle from the past. Moreover,


    this ce was located on the border, which meant it was awless territory. That was why these people


    were so arrogant.


    They were outside the town entrance with an open area where nes couldnd and cannons could


    stand.


    But there would be no way to enter the town once the entrance was closed.


    If it weren''t during war times, the soldiers wouldn''t have killed everyone here just to upy this easily


    defensible small town.


    People standing on top could overlook their every move.


    However, technological advancements had made it possible to break through this ce, but they would


    have to use heavy weapons. Not to mention that they were unlikely to have those; even if they did,


    there were still hostages inside, so how would they dare tounch a strong attack?

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Chapter 1473 Meeting Joseph Again


    The only way they had now was to negotiate with the kidnappers.


    Eugene remained calm even though he was suppressing his anger. He spoke politely to the people on


    the tower.


    "Get the person in charge toe out. We can talk."


    As soon as his words fell, a man appeared on the tower. He was not tall and had triangr eyes that


    gave people a creepy feeling even when he smiled.


    "I didn''t expect you toe so soon, Olivia. You weren''t expecting us to meet again so soon, right?"


    "Joseph Lee?"


    When Olivia saw the man''s face, she felt her breath hitch. It was like all her strength had been instantly


    drained.


    Although they had suspected throughout their journey here that Double Dragon Court was behind this,


    there was always a glimmer of hope in their hearts before they saw for themselves.


    But now...


    They were truly filled with fear.


    Joseph was a lunatic. His methods were always cruel and vicious, and he had countless ways to


    torture people. Those who had offended him would either die or be left crippled.


    At that moment, Olivia couldn''t even imagine what kind of state her four children would be in his hands.


    Heughed. "Yes, it has been a long time, Olivia."


    Suppressing her panic and pretending as if nothing was wrong, she asked, "Hello, Mr. Joseph. Are my


    sons with you?"


    With a mocking smile, Joseph replied, "Yes, they are. Your sons are adorable, so I invited them over. I


    hope you don''t mind."


    Eugene remained calm, but his voice sounded intimidating. "You didn''t just take Olivia''s sons, but mine.


    Is this how Double Dragon Court invites guests? By kidnapping them?"


    Upon hearing that, Joseph burst intoughter. "There''s no other way to bring you here!"


    Eugene exuded a chilling aura as he spoke in an icy tone. "Promise Ind and Double Dragon Court


    have always minded their own business. Are you dering war on us?"


    Joseph retorted, "Isn''t it Promise Ind who started this war?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Narrowing his eyes, Eugene said, "I didn''t know that I offended Double Dragon Court."


    Joseph''s face darkened. "Double Dragon Court has lost seven generals in a row. Do you dare say you


    have nothing to do with those?"


    Eugene replied, "Blood Rose has repeatedly targeted my wife and even killed my son''s bone marrow


    donor. I thought I''d given both the leaders of Double Dragon plenty of respect by only handing him to


    the police."


    Then, Joseph''s face turned grimmer. "You handed them over to the police without even notifying us.


    How is that respecting us? Nn, now your son is in my hands. Let Oliviae alone, and we''ll


    negotiate!"


    "That''s impossible." Eugene suppressed his anger. "You better release them. Otherwise, I won''t mind


    destroying you."


    Joseph smirked. "Who are you to negotiate with me? Do you think I won''t kill one of them to tame my


    anger?"


    "Why, you!" Eugene gritted his teeth in anger.


    Josephughed arrogantly. "Men, bring those brats up here. I''m going to let our guests see them!"


    Soon after that, North, Carter, ke, and Terry were brought up to the tower.


    Eugene tensed his jaw while clenching his hands into fists. His hatred for Joseph was so intense that


    he wished he could kill him.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was frightened, and her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her throat. She felt


    dizzy and almost fell. Fortunately, Eugene caught her before she did.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia. Think about our unborn child. They must have taken the children to negotiate with


    us. Trust me, I will rescue our children."


    Olivia tried her best to control her emotions and breathe steadily, but her eyes were fixed on the


    children standing on the tower. It was a terrifying scene to look at as each of them had a gun pointed at


    their heads.


    However, they didn''t cry or make a fuss. Although the children were looking at them with longing in


    their eyes and trembling with fear, they still pretended to look calm.


    ke was in a worse condition than his siblings. He hadn''t taken his medication for a long time, and his


    face had turned pale. Even his lips were not their normal color.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Chapter 1474 Whoever¡¯s Lucky Gets to Leave


    At that moment, Olivia was filled with deep regret. Perhaps they wouldn''t have been taken away if she


    had been with them.


    They might feel somewhat safer if she could head inside and be with them.


    While holding back his anger, Eugene asked, "What do you want? Promise Ind or my life?" But


    Joseph chortled arrogantly. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Olivia knew that he wanted to talk to her.


    When her master came to bring her away from Double Dragon Court, they only went through Jonathan


    and without Joseph. Later, she heard Joseph had made a big fuss about it.


    Therefore, he was probably thinking of making things difficult for her.


    She clenched her teeth and asked, "I''ll do the talking. What do you want?"


    Joseph smirked, resembling a venomous snake flicking its tongue. "I want to meet with you, my dear


    old friend."


    Olivia responded, "Fine. Exchange me for them."


    Eugene was startled and grabbed her. "Are you crazy? I can''t let you exchange yourself for them. Do


    you want to scare me to death?"


    Olivia whispered, "There''s no other way, Eugene. Look at ke. He can''t go without medication for a


    long time, or his condition could worsen at any moment. We won''t have time to save him if that


    happens."


    The grip Eugene had on her hand tightened. "Even if you exchange yourself for ke, how can we


    save him without you?"


    Olivia assured him, "Don''t worry. I have a way to escape. Don''t forget that I am now the princess of


    Eurosia. He wouldn''t dare to do anything to me."


    In the meantime, Joseph watched them whispering and discussing. He chuckled. "You have no right to


    negotiate with me. Either youe in, or you may leave. Your four sons are more valuable than you."


    Olivia didn''t expect Joseph to act so despicably. If he didn''t intend to exchange her for the children, why


    did he insist on letting her go inside?


    "Mr. Joseph, considering that I was once a member of Double Dragon Court, I will exchange myself for


    them. I''m sure you also know ke is sick and will die if he doesn''t take his medication soon. I think


    your intention when kidnapping them is not to kill them, right? If you''re doing this to avenge Blood


    Rose, then I am the one you should be after."


    After thinking about it momentarily, Joseph replied, "Alright, since you mentioned the past and I''m


    someone who values past rtionships, I''ll let you exchange yourself for one of them. Don''t try


    negotiating with me for anything else, and don''t push your luck."


    Olivia responded, "Okay."


    When Joseph turned to look at the children beside him, who were pretending to be calm, he couldn''t


    help but smirk inside. They are indeed Eugene''s children. Ordinary children would have been scared


    and started crying if they had a gun pointed at their heads.


    Intrigued, He asked in a low voice, "Do you want to leave?"


    The children looked at each other and nodded, "Yes."


    But Joseph sighed and tried to turn them against each other. "It''s a pity that your mommy is biased.


    She says she''s willing to exchange herself for ke. Looks like she doesn''t care about you guys


    anymore. How about we y a game? You guys draw lots, and the lucky one will leave? How does that


    sound?"


    North frowned and nced at Joseph without any fear. "There''s no need to draw lots. He is ke. Let


    him leave."


    A surprised look appeared on Joseph''s face. How can these children still be so considerate at a time


    like this?


    He continued, "Do you know that staying means death?"


    North said, "Yes."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Puzzled, Joseph asked, "Since you know that, why don''t you want to leave? Aren''t you afraid?"


    North replied, "We are, but if only one person gets to leave, it will be ke because he''s sick."


    Joseph said, "How touching."


    North rebuked, "If you and your brother were in danger, you would also try to find a way to protect him."


    Joseph raised an eyebrow. "What does a little kid like you know? Come on, I will leave it to fate.


    Whoever''s lucky gets to leave. Otherwise, none of you can go out."


    Furrowing his brows even tighter, North thought the chance ke would get drawn was too small as it


    was based entirely on luck. There was no room for cheating.


    He thought momentarily and negotiated, "We don''t have paper and pen, and it would be troublesome


    for you to leave and get them, so let''s do it this way. We''ll y rock, paper, scissors. Whoever wins


    gets to leave. How about that?"

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Chapter 1475 ying a Game


    Josephughed and deliberately challenged, "But I... don''t find getting a pen and paper troublesome."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His words rendered North speechless.


    "Alright, since you want to draw lots, we''ll y with you, but that''s not very challenging."


    North spoke disdainfully.


    It was as though he was implying that Joseph enjoyed ying a game that even kindergarteners like


    them didn''t want to y.


    Joseph suggested, "How about this? I''ll y rock, paper, scissors with you. The one who wins gets to


    leave, and we''ll start over again if I win."


    That way, the game would be more challenging.


    North furrowed his eyebrows. Since they were always together, they could understand each other with


    just a nce.


    But now that Joseph was going to join the game, they had no idea what he would do.


    "If someone wins along with you, that person gets to leave."


    Joseph smiled and rejected North, "How can that be? We agreed that only one person gets to leave, so


    he must be the sole winner. We''ll start over if there are two winners."


    The four siblings red at him, their gazes fierce like four wolf cubs, wishing they could rip him to


    shreds.


    At that moment, ke shouted to Olivia, "Mommy, don''t worry about me. I won''t let you exchange


    yourself for me. I don''t want you to die."


    Those words almost made Olivia burst into tears.


    She took two steps forward again.


    "ke, listen to me. None of us will die. Your condition cannot be dyed. Come out and wait for me."


    While saying so, she turned to Joseph. "You''ve given your word, so you can''t go back. Since you


    promised to let kee out, you shouldn''t go back on your words."


    With a cunning smile, Joseph argued, "Who says I''m going back on my words? I only promised to let


    one person go. As for whether it''s the child you mentioned, that is up to fate."


    Olivia was furious. "How despicable of you!"


    Disregarding Olivia''s anger, Josephughed and asked the four siblings, "So, are we ying the game,


    or do we draw lots?"


    North replied, "y the game."


    Joseph smiled and ordered, "Blindfold them."


    Furrowing his eyebrows, North asked, "What if you cheat when we''re blindfolded?"


    Joseph argued, "You don''t have the right to choose."


    North rebuked, "Then, why did you promise our mother? You could have just said you won''t let us go!


    You''re the secondmander of the Double Dragon Court. Aren''t you afraid you''ll getughed at if you


    break your promise?"


    Instead of being angry, Josephughed and pinched North''s cheek. "Kid, do you know who you''re


    talking to?"


    North broke free and replied, "I do. You''re Joseph Lee, and your reputation is well-known. But what


    reputation would you have left if word got out that you argued with a bunch of kids?"


    Joseph said, "You know about my reputation, yet you still dare to speak to me this way?"


    As he spoke, he grabbed North by the back of his cor and lifted him from the ground.


    The other three siblings were frightened and eximed, "Let go of him!"


    "You baddie!"


    "Let go of him."


    Olivia couldn''t see what was happening from below, but she heard the children''s screams and shouted


    angrily, "Joseph Lee, I''ll kill you if you hurt them!"


    Meanwhile, Eugene remained silent, but a storm was brewing in his eyes. He had been observing the


    terrain, trying to find a way to break in.


    Unfortunately, there was none.


    There were electric fences and surveince cameras around the entrance. With such an array of


    modern equipment, it was nearly impossible to get inside.


    Most importantly, their children were still held captive. He couldn''t provoke them and could only think of


    another n.


    North was being swung around in the air. Though he was frightened, he still tried negotiating, "Are you


    afraid you''ll lose?"


    Joseph snorted. "Me? Lose? Can you guarantee you''ll win if you''re not blindfolded?"

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Chapter 1476 ke Gets To Leave


    North replied, "I can''t guarantee that, so it makes things fair for you too."


    Then, Joseph released his grip, disregarding whether North would fall or not, and threw him on the


    ground.


    "Alright, let''s begin!"


    Meanwhile, North endured the pain he gained from the fall. When he fell, he instinctively braced himself


    with his hands, which were now scraped and bleeding.


    But he pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The Rogers siblings looked at him with concern. "North, are you okay?"


    North shook his head and replied, "I''m fine."


    At the same time, he secretly gave the three siblings a look. They had to seed, or else it would be a


    waste of their mother''s efforts.


    He stood up and said, "Okay, let''s start!"


    The game began.


    The four siblings and Joseph simultaneously stretched out their hands. North, Carter, and Terry yed


    paper, while ke and Joseph yed scissors.


    Since there were two winners, this round was invalid.


    Second round.


    Three of them yed rock while Joseph and ke yed paper.


    Seeming to enjoy controlling others, Joseph smiled and mocked, "Even without the blindfolds, you still


    can''t win against me. You guys are too inexperienced to y tricks on me."


    North narrowed his eyes. Under normal circumstances, Joseph would y rock next.


    However, a cunning person like Joseph, who was also very skeptical, would have also guessed what


    they were thinking.


    Therefore, they needed to think one step ahead and y the same as the previous round. No matter


    what, they could only take a gamble.


    North bet that Joseph would y scissors.


    So, he blinked twice at his three siblings.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Following the new round, three of them yed scissors.


    While Joseph...


    Sure enough.


    Only ke yed rock.


    They guessed correctly.


    The children smiled at each other, not only because they got the results they wanted but also because


    they knew their mother had exchanged herself for ke, so they couldn''t waste this opportunity.


    However, they were still relieved from this temporary sess because they had a tacit understanding.


    North urged, "Can ke leave now?"


    Joseph didn''t expect to be outsmarted by children and was surprised but also found it fascinating.


    These children are indeed clever. As I expected from children born from high technology, they are


    brilliant. If¡­ If Madison and I can have children together, I can die happily.


    "Yes, he can."


    After all, his main goal was to get Olivia here. As for these children, it wouldn''t make much difference


    losing one of them.


    He signaled the man guarding ke with his eyes.


    The man then took ke away.


    Joseph warned, "Olivia,e inside alone, and don''t y any tricks."


    Eugene instinctively stepped forward to stop Olivia. Panic was written all over his face despite clearly


    knowing there was no better way. ke''s condition couldn''t be dyed, but he was still worried about


    Olivia exchanging herself for ke. She was pregnant. Their daughter was inside her belly.


    "Olivia..."


    He looked at Joseph, demanding, "I''ll change myself for ke. I will negotiate with you.


    With an evil smirk, Joseph declined, "Although you are the owner of Promise Ind, and your strength


    can''t be underestimated, I would only like to speak with Olivia. If you want to negotiate, do so quickly.


    Otherwise, leave."


    Eugene had a gloomy face while warning Joseph, "I will wipe out the entire Double Dragon Court if you


    harm a strand of Olivia''s hair. I mean it when I say that."


    Josephughed arrogantly. "Are you sure about that, Eugene? Are you not worried that your son and


    wife will die before you?"

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Chapter 1477 Exchanging Olivia for ke


    Eugene held Olivia''s hand tightly. "Joseph, Olivia is now the Crown Princess of Eurosia. If you darey


    a finger on her, you will be going against the entire country of Eurosia."


    Joseph sneered. A Crown Princess? How shameless of them.


    "Enough with the nonsense. Your son won''tst much longer. Don''t me me if he dies."


    Eugene watched as ke became weaker, and his eyes turned crimson.


    Though he couldn''t bear to see his child seriously ill, he still felt momentarily regretful. Why did he bring


    Olivia here?


    Perhaps Joseph would agree to negotiate with him if she wasn''t here. Then, Olivia wouldn''t have


    ended up in such a dangerous ce.


    Olivia broke free from Eugene''s grasp and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I will protect myself.


    You can entrust ke to George. He knows how to administer ke''s medication."


    Eugene grabbed her again, his eyes filled with helplessness and reluctance.


    At this moment, they were at the mercy of others and could only be manipted. As parents, they


    couldn''t bear to watch their child suffer.


    Olivia said, "Don''t worry. I haven''t given birth to our daughter yet. I won''t die."


    Eugene''s eyes suddenly turned red. "I''m sorry, sweetheart."


    It was his ipetence that prevented him from protecting them.


    "Don''t worry. I will find a way to save you as soon as possible." He spoke with solemnity as though he


    was making a vow.


    Olivia responded, "Hmm, I know." After speaking, she resolutely walked toward the town entrance.


    Initially, Eugene wanted to chase after her, but Joseph shouted from the tower, "Mr. Nn, it would be


    better for you not to proceed further. Otherwise, who will be responsible if your wife and sons get hurt?"


    While ring fiercely at Joseph, Eugene knew it wouldn''t make much difference but still advised, "Our


    two families have always coexisted peacefully. You cane directly at me if you only intend to


    avenge Blood Rose. Don''t harm the innocent. You won''t be able to take on the consequences


    otherwise!"


    Joseph sneered. Eugene used to be aloof and seemed uninterested in anything.


    Though Joseph had tried probing for Eugene''s weakness, it seemed that Eugene had blinded him,


    turning him into a killing machine.


    Apart from his grandfather, there didn''t seem to be anything he cared about.


    Of course, he had secretly sent Eugene several women, but he would always ignore them and remain


    unfazed.


    But now¡­


    He seemed so reluctant to let Olivia leave.


    "Eugene, I never expected you would have such a day."


    On the other hand, Olivia had already finished exchanging with ke. The man holding the gun to


    ke''s head was now using the same method to escort her inside.


    The entrance was closed.


    ke walked toward Eugene while constantly looking back.


    "Daddy..."


    Pulling ke into his tight embrace, Eugeneforted him softly, "Were you scared?"


    ke shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes as he stared at the closed gate. "Will Mommy die?"


    Eugene replied with certainty, "No, Mommy still has to save you. She will protect herself."


    ke held onto Eugene''s neck with both hands, his head feeling dizzy. Finally, he weakly leaned


    against Eugene''s chest and said in a faint voice, "It''s all my fault."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eugene panicked, "ke, what''s wrong?"


    Then, he bent down to pick up the child, ready to board the ne.


    After that, he saw two cars approaching in the distance. The road was uneven, but the cars didn''t slow


    down and stumbled all the way there, which indicated how anxious the people inside were.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Chapter 1478 George Arrives


    Eugene recognized the car to be the car from the clinic.


    The two cars stopped one after another.


    Inside the car in the front were George and Alex, while the car behind them was Kyle and several


    bodyguards.


    "What happened?" George asked.


    Joseph, who was on the tower, was about to go down when he suddenly caught sight of George. A


    cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Oh! Another familiar face!"


    When saying that, he deliberately raised his voice as they were quite far apart.


    George just noticed the person on the tower. "Joseph Lee?"


    Joseph said, "These people should all be dead, but they are all alive and well. Is it because you''re


    lucky, or have we been too merciful?"


    George replied, "We left Double Dragon Court after paying our ransom and receiving consent from Mr.


    Jonathan. Wouldn''t it be too much to say that we should all die?"


    Meanwhile, Eugene couldn''t be bothered to argue with Joseph and quickly brought George back to his


    senses. "George, don''t argue with him. Hurry up and check on ke. He''s unconscious."


    As it wasn''t the time to ask more questions, George urgently instructed, "Put him in the car."


    Eugene didn''t hesitate and directly put ke into the back seat.


    At that point, George had also calmed down and quietly took ke''s pulse. After a while, he exined,


    "He fainted because he hadn''t taken his medicine for a long time. Let''s hurry back to the clinic. I''m


    worried it might turn into a serious condition if we''rete. If that happens, ke won''t survive and wait


    for Olivia to give birth."


    Eugene was stunned. It turned out that he had said the same thing as Olivia.


    "Let''s hurry and get on the ne."


    George stood up and casually looked around but didn''t see Olivia. At first, he didn''t pay much attention


    and assumed Eugene had already left Olivia in Eurosia.


    "Is Olivia still in Eurosia?"


    He asked this question without expecting any other answer. After all, they had talked on the phone


    before, and he specifically told Eugene not to let Olivia know.


    However, he didn''t expect Eugene to drop such a massive bomb.


    "Olivia is inside. She exchanged herself for ke."


    George was so scared that he almost dropped the child in his arms. He couldn''t believe it and asked,


    "What did you say? Olivia came with you? Didn''t I tell you not to let her know about this?"


    With a guilty look, Eugene exined, "She overheard our phone call. When I returned to the room, I


    saw she had already packed her bags."


    George was so angry that his eyes turned red. "Why did you let here with you? What can a


    pregnant woman do? Come here and get anxious with the rest of us?"


    Eugene rebuked, "She would only be more anxious if she can''t see them. What''s more, she already


    knows everything, so how can I keep her froming here?"


    "You¡ª"


    Hearing that, George angrily paced around the ce with the child in his arms. "Why did you let her go


    inside? What were you thinking? Don''t you know Joseph is a lunatic? Can Oliviae out alive after


    entering the town?"


    Eugene''s eyes were overflowing with distress. How could he not know all those things? But there was


    no better option at this moment.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Joseph specifically pointed out that he wants to talk to Olivia, and we can''t dy ke''s condition any


    longer. That''s why Olivia proposed to exchange herself for ke."


    While gritting his teeth, George red at Eugene, wanting to scold and beat him up. But in the end, he


    didn''t say anything.


    He was also distressed and was probably even more distressed than Eugene. That was because he


    knew how hard of a decision that was.


    After calming down his temper, he asked, "What do we do now?"


    "Bring ke back and start his treatment. I''ll find a way to save them. George, I entrust my child to you,


    so you must save him."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Chapter 1479 Assessing the Situation


    George said, "I understand."


    While speaking, he turned to Alex. "Are youing with me or staying here?"


    Alex replied, "I''m staying here."


    Eugene ordered someone to send George away by helicopter and then looked toward the tower.


    At that moment, Joseph was no longer standing on the tower and had presumably gone looking for


    Olivia.


    No one knew how anxious he was at this moment. His heart felt like it was being burned with fire.


    All this while, he had been reassuring himself, telling himself not to be anxious and keep calm. Only by


    being calm could he think of a n.


    Alex briefly exined how the children had been kidnapped.


    "Yesterday, the clinic received a patientte at night. Since George Parsons had returned home for


    dinner, Mr. Gedding went to the clinic to diagnose and treat the patient. I don''t know how those people


    broke in, but they threatened Mr. Gedding and brought him to the backyard. During that time, the


    children were watching TV with your mom. With Mr. Gedding as a hostage, the bodyguards you left


    behind were a bit scared and could only retreat slowly.


    Later, those men easily took the children under their control. Both George and I didn''t dare to move, but


    Jewel couldn''t stand seeing them take away the children, so she took the opportunity to snatch the


    killer''s gun while he wasn''t paying attention and threatened him back. But those people were ruthless


    as well. Before Jewel could threaten the person, the kidnappers killed that person instead. Then, a


    swarm of killers appeared and brought Jewel away as well."


    Eugene nodded. He could guess that Double Dragon Court must have prepared for this operation for a


    long time.


    However, he did not expect they would actually dere war on Promise Ind six yearster.


    Strictly speaking, Double Dragon Court was the best mercenary organization, while Promise Ind had


    developed into a business empire. They shouldn''t have had anything to do with each other since the


    beginning.


    However, in recent years, Promise Ind, which was a very profitable piece ofnd, had fallen into


    Eugene''s hands. How could such power not be coveted by various forces?


    Some provocateurs invaded the ind and openly looted it, while some secretly intercepted and stole


    from them. Even he himself had been assassinated by killers from various sides.


    But in the end, he didn''t give up.


    He knew he must have his own forces to develop further.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    During the years he was establishing Promise Ind''s business empire, he had also begun to focus on


    building his own power, which gradually became an organization.


    At this moment, his organization could evenpare to the best mercenary organization, Double


    Dragon Court.


    While others were thinking about how to target him, he was already standing at a height that others


    could not reach.


    Perhaps the Blood Rose incident was just a prelude.


    They had too many reasons to target him and Olivia.


    Alex looked around and felt more hopeless the more he watched.


    He discovered that the Ghost Town was so heavily guarded that even a fly could not get past the


    security.


    How were they going to save the others in such a condition?


    Panicking, Alex asked, "What should we do now? Have you seen Jewel? Is she being kept here, too?"


    Eugene exined, "I haven''t seen her, and we don''t know their intentions. Although Joseph keeps


    saying he''s doing so for Blood Rose, I think there might be more to it. Maybe they have another


    purpose. Otherwise, there''s no point in kidnapping Mr. Gedding. In fact, Mr. Gedding had a good


    rtionship with Jonathan. Mr. Gedding had dealt with only Jonathan when he tried to get George and


    Oliva back by paying the ransom. Perhaps this is all just Joseph''s doing."


    Alex''s eyes lit up little by little. "Right, we can seek help from Jonathan. Maybe things will be easier with


    his help."


    But Eugene spoke up again. "I''m only specting that Jonathan had not taken part in this. However,


    they are siblings by blood, so we can''t just rely on Jonathan alone. You go and find Jonathan while I


    search for Mastar''s officials. Our children were taken away on their territory, so they should at least give


    us an exnation. Moreover, they had kidnapped someone of high security like Hector. If Joseph


    insists on making a fuss after we''ve shown our sincerity, we will have no choice but to go all out."


    Alex agreed, "Okay."


    While the two were discussing, a car drove over from a distance.


    Eugene was speechless. Who could it be? Could they be the officials colluding with Joseph?

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Chapter 1480 A Very Beautiful Woman


    The cars wereing in fast, even faster than George''s car was just now.


    Eugene didn''t move aside while Shannon and Everett instinctively stood beside him, on guard.


    The car stopped steadily next to Eugene, and two men and a woman got out of the car.


    One had dark skin, one looked like a typical gigolo, and the woman looked mischievous.


    They looked anxious, and their steps were frazzled.


    Eugene immediately recognized them and joyfully eximed, "It''s you!"


    How could he have forgotten that North''s forces were no weaker than his?


    The three exchanged nces and greeted Eugene, "Mr. Nn? Are you here for North, too?"


    Meanwhile, Alex looked puzzled. They''re here for North? "Eugene, who are they?"


    Eugene smiled with relief and said, "They''re friends of North."


    The three introduced themselves.


    "Hello, I''m Leopard."


    "I''m Python."


    "I''m Peacock."


    Afterward, Alex quickly introduced himself as well, "I''m Alex Road."


    Peacock smiled and said, "I know, I''ve heard of your name before. Please bear with us."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even then, Alex was still confused. Isn''t North''s social circle a little too wide?


    It wouldn''t be surprising if North''s friends were children.


    But what was this? Each of them was old enough to be North''s elder. How could they be friends with a


    child?


    "How do you describe your friendship with North?"


    Smiling, Peacock replied, "We can die for each other."


    Alex was speechless.


    You can choose not to say anything if you don''t want to. What do you mean by ''you can die for each


    other?'' How did that little brat be friends with them? It would be more convincing if they said they


    were willing to die for Eugene.


    In the end, Alex said nothing because the group was already discussing their rescue n.


    "Is North inside?" Peacock asked.


    Eugene responded, "Not only North, but my wife and two other sons as well."


    Surprised by that answer, Peacock asked, "Who kidnapped them?"


    "Joseph Lee."


    Upon hearing that name, Python cursed, "D*mn! It''s that b*stard again. We should look for Jonathan.


    This must be Joseph''s own idea."


    Eugene asked in surprise, "Do you know him?"


    Python exined, "Of course I do. Joseph is cunning. Whenever he sets his sights on something, even


    if he can''t take it for himself, he will find a way to cause trouble for the other party. I remember the time


    when I just acquired a piece ofnd abroad. He tried to snatch it from me, but how could I let him do


    that? We fought several times, and although he failed to take it away, I had to face all sorts of troubles


    for several years. I even encountered an assassination when returning, and it was North who helped


    me return home safely. Otherwise, I would have been dead."


    At this point, Alex seemed to understand the situation more. So, this is what they meant by being


    willing to die for North.


    If North had helped him, it would naturally be something rted toputers. He was invincible in that


    area.


    So...


    Were they here to rescue North, too?


    But who exactly were they?


    They all seemed like misfits.


    Eugene fell into deep thought. "Is Joseph the only close rtive Jonathan has? I mean, does he have


    no weaknesses? Can we use ckmail if we can''t persuade Jonathan to convince Joseph?"


    After all, they were executive members of the Will-o''-Wisp, so they knew more than him.


    Python thought for a moment and said, "If you put it that way, I do remember someone."


    Eugene hurriedly asked, "Who?"


    Python recalled carefully, "A very beautiful woman, but she had weak health and was particrly frail.


    Joseph was very attentive to her. If she hadn''t fallen ill, I might not have been able to keep thend I


    developed back then. But I remember Joseph still left for that woman."

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Chapter 1481 The Woman Joseph Cared About


    Eugene asked again, "What''s the woman''s name?"


    Python replied, "I don''t know, but Joseph seems to care a lot about her. However, it seems like her


    health is not good, so it''s hard to say if she''s still alive."


    Eugene''s heart sank. Not sure if she''s still alive? She''s no good to us if she''s dead.


    He desperately needed something he could use to negotiate with Joseph. With Olivia and the others


    still inside the town, he dared not even consider using hisst resort.


    Noticing Eugene''s silence, Python continued, "But we can investigate this matter if you think it''s


    important."


    Eugene responded, "Yes, let''s investigate. It would be even better if we could find her."


    Python said, "Sure. What do we do now? Are you nning tounch an attack, or do you have other


    ns? If you need help, just say it. Although our strength is iparable to yours, I believe no other


    force would want to offend us and would always give us some respect."


    Despite what Python had said, Eugene knew that the other was just being modest when saying Will-o''-


    Wisp Headquarters was inferior to his forces.


    Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters, as its name suggested, was elusive. They could destroy their opponents''


    homes without anyone knowing.


    Besides that, they could also easily save others from danger and had alliances from all walks of life.


    Indeed, they were an existence that no one dared to provoke.


    Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters had the world''s most advanced, secure, andprehensivework


    technology. Finding information others didn''t know about was just a piece of cake for them.


    Since they had mentioned it, Eugene stopped being modest with them and spoke up.


    "To tell you the truth, not only are my wife and children inside but Professor Gedding too. He''s very


    influential in Mastar, and I have a feeling that Joseph wouldn''t have the guts to kidnap so many


    hostages. Help me find out who he is colluding with, whether it''s an organization or government."


    Python replied, "Alright. Since North is not here, I''ll let Lone Wolf investigate."


    Eugene nodded slightly. "Thanks."


    Python said, "There''s no need for such formalities. Let''s divide the work and contact each other with


    any news."


    Eugene said, "Sure."


    After they left, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Who are they? Why are you so confident in them?"


    While watching them leave, Eugene exined, "They are members of Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters."


    Upon hearing that, Alex was greatly shocked. "What did you say? They are from Will-o''-Wisp


    Headquarters? No wonder they seem so different. But how did they be friends with North? Is it


    because he''s good withputers?"


    Eugene nced at him without saying a word, thinking the other would probably be even more


    surprised if he knew that North was Wily Rabbit.


    ¡­


    Ghost Town.


    The town wasn''t particrlyrge. Many houses were already deserted, while the tower was the only


    intact building. It was either deliberately reinforced during construction or repairedter. Anyway, it


    looked decent.


    Quite a few people were patrolling inside¡ªat least dozens, if not hundreds.


    Led by the man threatening her with a gun, Olivia walked through the twisting and turning hallway


    before entering a room.


    She cooperated throughout the process without resisting.


    Besides the fact that her children were in their hands, being pregnant was enough for her not to risk her


    life.


    Since it was a negotiation, Joseph wouldn''t do anything to her for the moment.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Joseph sitting in the main seat.


    It had been a few years since theyst met. Though he had aged a lot and be uglier, the


    fierceness in his eyes remained undiminished, and no matter how one looked at him, he was


    somewhat terrifying.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mr. Joseph."


    Olivia forced herself to greet him despite feeling ufortable inside.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Chapter 1482 Having a Conversation With Joseph


    Joseph waved his hand, signaling the man threatening Olivia to step aside.


    The person hesitated for a moment but still spoke up. "Mr. Joseph, she knows martial arts."


    While smirking at Olivia, Joseph retorted, "She is an assassin from Double Dragon Court. How could I


    not know what she is capable of?"


    The man asked, "Should we tie her up?"


    The smile on Joseph''s face remained as he threatened, "No need. We have her sons. If she dares to


    make any reckless moves, we''ll kill her little brats."


    Olivia knew he was just trying to intimidate her, but anger still welled inside her.


    Joseph was ruthless and did everything he said. The scene he had just described was something she


    couldn''t bear to imagine.


    Therefore, she replied coldly, "Rest assured. I''m no fool, and you did say you only want to talk."


    Joseph''s sinister smile turned triumphant as he raised an eyebrow at the man. "Did you hear that?"


    The man nodded and bowed before leaving.


    Afterward, Joseph gestured toward the seat beside him with his chin while eyeing Olivia. "Sit."


    Olivia sat down and looked up at him. "What do I need to do to get my son back?"


    Joseph leaned backfortably in his chair, took a sip of the tea in front of him, and spoke


    provocatively. "Did I say I would release your son?"


    Olivia furrowed her brows tightly, her face filled with frustration from being toyed with.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Joseph put down his teacup and looked at her with a chilling gaze. "What do you think we should talk


    about? Don''t you know?"


    Suppressing her anger, Olivia said, "Mr. Joseph, you can say whatever it is you want to say. I don''t


    understand what you''re talking about."


    To that, Joseph replied, "No one has ever left Double Dragon Court alive, but you and George Parsons


    are the only exceptions. Initially, I had no say in this matter despite my displeasure because Jonathan


    had agreed to set you free. But I am not so forgiving regarding the Double Dragon Court traitors."


    The more Olivia listened, the more confused she was. She eximed, "How did I betray the Double


    Dragon Court? We left voluntarily with the reason that we were expelled. After leaving, we never did


    anything in Double Dragon Court''s name. Eugene wouldn''t have attacked her if Blood Rose hadn''t


    provoked us."


    Joseph sneered. "Then, exin to me how you became the Grand Princess of Eurosia?"


    Hearing that, Olivia felt relieved. "Oh, you mean that matter."


    Joseph''s sinister gazended on her. "You used a fake ne to deceive us while secretly using the


    real ne to im the title of a princess. Olivia Maxwell, do you think the Double Dragon Court will


    be wary of the Grand Princess of Eurosia?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She hurriedly exined, "No, it''s not like that. The real ne has been with me since I was a child,


    so I am the daughter of Queen nchett. Back then, Queen nchett was running away from Titiana


    Bleu with a one-year-old me in her arms. In order to ensure my safety, she left me in a doctor''s office


    and put her ne on me, hoping whoever found me would treat me well because of the ne.


    Later, I was picked up and raised by my foster parents, who only gave me the ne a few months


    ago."


    He had a disdainful expression as he rebuked, "Do you think I will believe you because of a few


    sentences?"


    She felt speechless.


    "How do you want me to prove it? I don''t know why you think I kept the real ne. If I had the real


    ne, would I have watched George getting beaten half to death and thrown into the sea without


    doing anything? Or would I have not taken it out and endured all the Double Dragon Court''s torture


    methods with Jewel? If I had the real ne, why would I return from Eurosia to ept the


    punishment? Why didn''t I just negotiate directly with Alice? Maybe I would have be the princess


    of Eurosia six years ago."

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Chapter 1483 The Truth Behind Olivia¡¯s Identity


    Joseph had a gloomy expression, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became even colder.


    "Perhaps you nned to stall for time. If you had stayed in Eurosia, the oue would have been


    even worse."


    With a frown, Olivia nced at Joseph. Although Alice had internally announced her to be the Grand


    Princess of Eurosia, it had yet to be made public.


    So, how did Joseph find out about that?


    She squinted her eyes and said, "Did Lucian tell you I had a ne? He has already confessed that


    he hired us to steal the ne from Eurosia."


    Joseph furrowed his brows, and his pupils contracted. Did Lucian confess everything?


    Olivia got the answer she wanted from Joseph''s reaction and didn''t insist on getting an urate


    answer. She continued, "Lucian has already found everything he can about my identity, so don''t you


    think he would expose me if I were a fake princess? He has no way of proving that I''m not the princess,


    so he deliberately instigated you, hoping to get rid of me through your hands. During that mission years


    ago, whichever ne we retrieved would be fake because the real one was still with my foster


    parents.


    Eurosia has a rule that says only the one possessing the ne can inherit the throne. Such a rule


    was initiated by my birth mother, Queen nchett. Her purpose was to find me because finding the


    ne is equivalent to finding me. You can investigate or let me call Alice if you don''t believe what I


    say."


    While ncing at her with furrowed eyebrows, Joseph was unsure if she was very eloquent, but he


    actually started to believe her.


    "Since you have already left Eurosia, it means Alice believes you. But who knows if you are a true royal


    or just someone who has cleverly argued their way to get the throne?"


    Olivia helplessly exined, "Alice may be young, but she is still a queen of a country. How could she


    be easily deceived by a few words? Even if I can fool her, with Doreen''s courage and intelligence, she


    won''t sit back and watch us mess with the royal bloodline, right? Moreover, you know that I have been


    living in the Governor General''s residence, do you?


    I have the real ne that Alice has never seen before, as well as the address and date when my


    foster parents found me and the gic test results that prove my rtionship with Alice. If all of that


    isn''t enough to prove my identity, I don''t know what else you want from me. Or maybe you''re thinking of


    arbitrarily using and targeting me!"


    Joseph snorted. "Don''t provoke me. I will investigate this matter, but if I find out you''re deceiving me, I


    guarantee that you will die a miserable death."


    After taking a deep breath, Olivia said, "Fine, go ahead and investigate. Since you''re only concerned


    about this matter, can you release my son? They have nothing to do with this."


    "No."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia''s anger surged instantly, but she tried to hold it back. "What will the public think if they hear that


    the esteemed Mr. Joseph of Double Dragon Court is making things difficult for several children?"


    Joseph smirked. "You don''t need to worry about that. Do you think I care about public opinion? They


    can think whatever they want."


    Olivia''s heart sank. "In what way have the children offended you?"


    Joseph answered, "They haven''t offended me. I heard those children are conceived through advanced


    technology, so I wanted to see how they are different from ordinary children."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia was shocked and felt her blood instantly run cold.


    Sure enough...


    Joseph knew everything.


    "What... advanced technology?"


    Joseph looked at her and suddenly leaned closer, smiling triumphantly and sinisterly. "Trying to hide


    the truth? If they weren''t conceived through advanced technology, then tell me, did you give birth to


    them?"


    Without hesitation, Olivia responded, "Yes. I gave birth to them."


    Suddenly grabbing Olivia''s chin, Joseph spoke in a chilling voice. "How dare you still think about


    tricking me at this point, Olivia? I can crush you as easily as crushing an ant."

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Chapter 1484 Who¡¯s Stronger Among Them?


    Olivia felt a sense of panic in her heart. It would be a lie to say that she wasn''t afraid, but she


    pretended to be calm and said, "I am the Grand Princess of Eurosia. Even though Double Dragon


    Court is the world''s number one mercenary organization, it can''t stand against a country, right?"


    Sneering, Joseph retorted, "There is no Grand Princess here. You are just an assassin who betrayed


    Double Dragon Court. Who would dare have any objections about me dealing with the organization''s


    internal affairs?"


    "Well, you can try. I guarantee that Double Dragon Court will be wiped out if I die."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Joseph increased the strength in his hand. He still had a smile, but it looked somewhat chilling no


    matter how one looked at him.


    Meanwhile, Olivia didn''t dodge or fight back as she was worried she would provoke him. Negotiating


    with Joseph was like treading through dangerous grounds.


    She calmly said, "I''m not threatening you, but just stating the facts. If anything happens to me and my


    children, Double Dragon Court will not fare well either. Of course, I also know that we will perish before


    Double Dragon Court does. But I know you aren''t keeping us here to kill us. What do you want? Maybe


    I can help you."


    Upon hearing that, Joseph released his hand that was pinching Olivia''s chin. "It would have been better


    if you were this sensible earlier. Do you think I''m afraid of your threats?"


    Olivia touched her chin, feeling as if her jawbone had been crushed.


    "What do you want?"


    While ncing at her, he gave her a cruel smirk before suddenly shouting, "Someone! Bring those


    three brats here."


    Olivia''s face changed drastically. "Why are you bringing them here?"


    Joseph chuckled evilly. "To prevent you from ying any tricks. I think threats are more effective."


    Olivia felt her heart in her throat. "What do you want to know? I won''t hide anything from you."


    But Joseph ignored her. His expression clearly showed that he didn''t believe her.


    Before long, North, Carter, and Terry were brought into the room.


    The three children had their hands and feet bound, and their mouths were stuffed with rags.


    Those men carried them over as though they were bags. Once inside the room, those men didn''t care


    where they were and just threw the children on the ground.


    There was a loud thud, which sounded painful.


    It was obvious how Olivia was feeling. She suddenly stood up from her seat and shouted angrily, "Can''t


    you be gentler?"


    As she spoke, she wanted to go over and help the children.


    "Sit down!" Joseph ordered coldly.


    Olivia''s eyes turned red with anger as she gritted her teeth. "Joseph, they are just children. Do you


    need to be so cruel?"


    Joseph chuckled. "Do you think this is cruel? Aren''t those child assassins who had been participating in


    life or death trials since they were young even crueler? Hey, you don''t say. Who do you think would win


    if I let your sons participate in the life or death trial?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As he said this, his eyes were gleaming, seemingly very pleased.


    Olivia was scared to death and said sternly, "No!"


    Then, she softened her tone and negotiated, "I joined Double Dragon Court voluntarily. Can''t you take


    into ount the two years of hard work I did for the organization and not be so cruel to my children?"


    Joseph clicked his tongue, "But I''m still curious about who''s the better one among them. How about I


    let them fight here? The touch-and-go kind."


    As he spoke, he gave a perverted smile to the three children. "The winner can spend the night with


    your mommy."


    Olivia''s face was filled with panic. "Joseph, Eugene won''t forgive you if he finds out you''re treating his


    sons this way. Do you want Double Dragon Court to be destroyed because of us?"

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Chapter 1485 Hector¡¯s Research


    Joseph tilted his head, looking at her with great interest. "How do you know the Double Dragon Court


    will be destroyed, not Promise Ind?"


    "What if Eurosia is also involved?"


    Olivia stared at him intently, her tone softening once again. "You will have your own children in the


    future. Do you want your children to be treated like this? We have nothing against each other, and you


    don''t really want to know who is stronger between them. You can ask for anything, and I will help you if


    I can."


    However, Joseph was indeed curious about which was stronger: the children born through advanced


    technology or the ones born naturally.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yet, for some reason, he was moved by Olivia''s words.


    If it were his children...


    Maybe he wouldn''t let them participate in such a trial.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance. But don''t try to y tricks on me, or I''ll throw them into the life or death


    trial arena."


    Olivia''s heart sank as she nced at the little ones on the ground, who had already gotten up without


    crying. They didn''t even whimper when they were thrown to the ground.


    They were so well-behaved that her heart ached for them.


    Feeling like her heart was being roasted by fire, Olivia was filled with deep remorse and regret.


    If they hadn''t gone to Eurosia, or if they hadn''t insisted on keeping the children by their side, or if they


    could be a little stronger...


    It was all because of their ipetence. Otherwise, how would their children fall into Joseph''s hands,


    who was a known lunatic?


    Filled with distress, she looked at the children, but they behaved as if nothing had happened and even


    gave herforting looks.


    Olivia suppressed the sudden sadness surging in her heart and turned to Joseph. "What do you want


    to know?"


    Joseph looked at the three little ones. "I heard Hector Gedding has a particrly amazing research that


    can create a life without needing a mother''s body. Are your three sons born from such a method?"


    Olivia closed her eyes. He knows quite a lot.


    However, Hector had kept this matter secretive, and no one else besides her, Eugene, and George


    knew about it, so who did he hear it from?


    She nced at the bewildered Carter and Terry, feeling extremely apologetic inside. She didn''t expect


    her insistence to protect them would cause them even more significant harm.


    Would they be heartbroken if they knew that they were not her biological children but were born


    through advanced technological methods?


    She looked at Joseph. "Can we talk about this privately?"


    Joseph''s face darkened again. "Olivia Maxwell, you better not y any tricks. Otherwise, you won''t be


    able to bear the consequences."


    Olivia felt anxious and exined, "I''m not ying any tricks. Some things can''t be said before the


    children."


    But Joseph retorted, "What can''t be said before them? Are you trying to make me throw them into the


    arena?"


    Olivia replied, "Why is Double Dragon Court suddenly interested in this matter?"


    Joseph said, "You don''t need to worry about that. Just answer the question, yes or no?"


    Olivia answered, "I have no idea about that. Why don''t you ask my master?"


    With a sneer, Joseph rebuked, "Would I bother capturing all of you if heplied?"


    Then, she insisted, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know if the children are your own? Are you challenging my patience?"


    As Joseph spoke, he signaled to the men on the side.


    They immediately understood the signal and pped the three children.


    The pping sound echoed inside the room.


    Unable to withstand the beatings, the children fell to the ground with a single p.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Chapter 1486 Threatened To Reveal the Truth


    Olivia felt a pang in her heart and shouted in panic and anxiety, "Joseph, stop. Please stop them."


    She ran toward the children like a mad woman, but before she could take two steps, Joseph grabbed


    her and looked at her with sinister eyes, saying, "This is the price you have to pay for being dishonest."


    Olivia struggled, cursing, "Joseph Lee, I''m going to kill you!"


    Joseph sneered. "You better behave yourself. Otherwise, both you and your son will die before I do."


    With reddened eyes, she looked apologetically at the three children on the ground and silently moved


    her lips, saying, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    It was not her intention to challenge Joseph''s patience. However, she couldn''t make the decision for


    her master.


    If she told Joseph, it would be equivalent to exposing her master''s research. Then, his lifelong efforts


    would go to waste, and he might be forced to give up this technology.


    Also, he might even be threatened to work for others.


    Most importantly, that said research wasn''t considered sessful. If others found out that the Rogers


    siblings were the only sessful ones, the children might also be in danger, but what would she do if


    she refused to speak?


    Joseph was not so easily fooled.


    He might put the children through the life or death trial if pushed to the limit.


    She looked at the children for a while, then thought about her master.


    In the end, shepromised. Presumably, her master wouldn''t want to see the three children in


    danger either.


    She reluctantly replied, "Yes, all three are conceived through advanced technology."


    Joseph asked again, "What is needed for advanced technology conception? How many months did it


    take for them to be born? What is the difference between them and children conceived naturally?"


    Olivia looked at the three children again and saw Carter and Terry looking at her in shock.


    Forcing herself to look away, she exined, "There shouldn''t be any difference; they are all equally


    intelligent. As for how many months it takes to conceive sessfully, I''m not sure, but it definitely takes


    less time than natural conception."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph leaned forward slightly, showing great interest in Olivia''s words. "Does that mean anyone can


    do it?"


    Olivia was surprised by his question. Does he want to do this experiment himself? What? Joseph Lee,


    the man who cares about nothing, actually wants his own child? Who does he want to have a child


    with? Does he have someone he loves?


    She deliberately tested him by asking, "Are you saying you want to do it? Why don''t you just find a


    woman to give birth to your child? There should be plenty of women willing to have children for you."


    However, Joseph suddenly got angry and said, "Mind your own business."


    Olivia was speechless. Why can''t he speak politely?


    "In theory, that is possible, but my master said that this technology has yet to be perfected and cannot


    guarantee a sessful conception every time. It would be better if you brought my master here. He


    can exin to you more clearly."


    Joseph thought for a moment and ordered, "Bring that old man here."


    Soon, Hector was brought over.


    He was fine, just tied up but not gagged. However, he looked exhausted, clearly having gone through a


    lot.


    Olivia felt sorry for him and quickly stood up. "Master."


    Hectorforted her, "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    Joseph asked, "Olivia says your research hasn''t been sessful. What is the problem?"


    Hector looked at Olivia as if asking whether she had told Joseph.


    Feeling sorry, she bowed her head and didn''t even dare to look at Hector.


    Joseph used her children to threaten her into telling him.


    "I''m sorry, Master."


    Hector knew that Olivia had no choice but topromise and sighed helplessly. "It''s fine. At least I


    don''t have to worry about it every day."

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Chapter 1487 Help Me Conceive a Child


    Joseph couldn''t help but say impatiently, "Alright already. You must tell me, even if you don''t want to."


    Hector fell silent for a moment before speaking up. "The research is sessful. As long as the sperm


    and eggs used are healthy, they can conceive life."


    Hearing that, Olivia was surprised and wondered why Hector would say that.


    Was he deliberately dying time? Or were there other sessful conceptions?


    Meanwhile, Joseph was excited. "How long does it usually take?"


    Hector replied, "Under normal circumstances, it takes five months and ten days to conceive


    sessfully."


    A smile appeared on Joseph''s lips, different from his usual cold smile. This time, it seemed sincere,


    and it even reached his eyes.


    "I want you to conceive a child for me."


    Hector was also surprised but quickly calmed down. He looked at Joseph and said, "There is no


    problem with that, but I have one condition."


    Joseph sneered, mocking Hector''s overconfidence. "Stop talking about conditions. Don''t you


    understand what situation you''re in? Do you think you are qualified to ask for anything?"


    But Hector insisted, "This research started because of my hobby, but I needed a lot of supportter on,


    so I signed a confidentiality agreement with the Mastar government, who gave the research their full


    support. However, the patent rights will belong to the Mastar government once the research is


    sessful. If I leak such technology to others, I will undoubtedly die, but now that I have agreed to help


    you, I wouldn''t dare to leave if I don''t want to die. Your goal has been achieved, so what''s the use of


    keeping the children here?"


    Josephughed. "If you''re afraid to die, then stop talking nonsense. I will release them as long as you


    help us conceive a child and release you once the child is born."


    Olivia was furious. He''ll only release Master once the child is born? Dream on!


    "Do you think Eugene will allow for his sons to be kept here for half a year? If I were you, I would


    release the child as soon as possible. There''s no need to offend Eugene if you only want a child


    conceived from advanced technology. Eugene won''t give up as long as his sons are here, and you


    won''t be able to do anything peacefully."


    Joseph''s mouth curled into a cold smile. "If I release you, Eugene will be even more


    unscrupulous. Do you think I''m that stupid? It''s an entirely different situation if I keep you here."


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    Since Hector couldn''t reason with him either, hepromised, "Then, you better ensure the safety of


    the children."


    Joseph said, "Of course. As long as you don''t y any tricks."


    After considering it for a moment, Hector added, "There''s one more thing. The Mastar government


    supports our research base, so we have to go through them about this matter. Otherwise, we won''t be


    able to enter the research facility. You need to establish a rtionship with the Mastar government in


    advance and ensure my safety. Otherwise, it''s very likely that I won''t survive until your children are


    born."


    Joseph promised, "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take care of this. You need to think about how to use your


    high-tech methods to conceive an intelligent child for me."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Olivia looked at Joseph, puzzled.


    How would Joseph negotiate with the Mastar government when her master''s research was so valued in


    the country?


    Though the Double Dragon Court was powerful and ordinary people wouldn''t dare provoke them,


    Mastar was a huge country, so they wouldn''t be afraid of the Double Dragon Court, right?


    Unless...


    Unless he was colluding with the Mastar government.


    Their purpose was to obtain Hector''s research.


    But would the Mastar government go through so much trouble just for Hector''s research? Why would


    they need to collude with so many parties to get the research?


    While she was lost in thought, Joseph and Hector were already discussing how to start conceiving the


    child.


    Joseph asked, "What do we need to do?"


    Hector replied, "Both of you must quit smoking and drinking for half a month."


    Joseph said, "That''s fine. I don''t smoke much and haven''t drunk alcohol for some time."


    Hector responded, "Very well. Then, we need to check your partner''s ovtion period and give her


    ovtion injections to promote ovtion."

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Chapter 1488 The Woman Joseph Cares So Much About


    At the mention of that, Joseph paused and then asked, "Does this ovtion injection harm the body?"


    His nervous appearance made Olivia even more curious.


    What kind of woman could make the lunatic Joseph Lee care so much about her? Hector exined,


    "Excessive ovtion can cause premature aging of the eggs and ovaries, but asional ovtion is


    not a problem. Ovtion injections are used to make women produce more eggs so that we can select


    and cultivate the best ones, ensuring that the children we cultivate are smarter. This is a very obvious


    advantagepared to natural pregnancy, and the possibility of having multiple births will also greatly


    increase."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph was happy to hear that. If he could have three children at once like Eugene...


    That would be great.


    But...


    He frowned deeply. "What if she''s not in good health? Can she withstand the injection?"


    Hector was also a little puzzled and frowned. "How bad is her health? Poor health might affect the


    maturity of the eggs and lead to a failed pregnancy. If she doesn''t have an incurable disease, it is


    rmended to treat it first before considering having children."


    However, Joseph rejected the suggestion, "No, we can''t wait any longer."


    Without asking what was happening, Hector added, "This research is a bit inconvenient for me alone. I


    need Olivia to help me."


    Annoyed, Joseph rebuked, "What''s inconvenient about this matter? Don''t try to y tricks on me, old


    man."


    Hector said calmly, "Although I am a doctor, there are still many inconveniences when working with


    women. But if you don''t mind that, just ignore what I said. I can deal with it slowly."


    Upon hearing that, Joseph was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had thought of something, he


    finallypromised, "Fine. Olivia, you help him. But remember, no tricks, or your sons'' lives will be at


    risk."


    Olivia was speechless. "Don''t worry, but please also keep your promise and ensure my sons'' safety."


    Joseph waved his hand and asked someone to take the three children away.


    However, she quickly asked, "Can I say a few words to them?"


    He looked at her warily.


    "I also want to see my sons are safe before I can help you conceive a child."


    Joseph said, "Don''t take too long."


    Olivia responded and hurriedly walked toward the three children, holding them tightly in her arms. She


    asked with lingering fear, "Darlings, were you scared?"


    The three siblings shook their heads.


    North touched Olivia''s slightly red chin and asked, "Mommy, are you okay?"


    "It''s alright. I''m fine."


    While lovingly touching their slightly swollen faces, Olivia felt even more distressed. "Does it hurt?"


    The three siblings shook their heads again and said in unison, "No."


    Olivia felt pain surging in her heart as she held them even tighter and said, "I''m sorry."


    Carter hugged Olivia''s neck and asked softly, "Mommy, aren''t me and Terry your biological children?"


    Hearing that, Olivia choked. She knew her children were all too smart and must have understood from


    their conversation.


    She touched Carter and Terry''s little heads and decided not to hide the truth anymore.


    "Yes, Grandpa used high-tech methods to help me conceive you, Terry, and ke. Although I didn''t


    give birth to you, you are still your daddy and my children, and that is the most important thing. We love


    you just as much as they love North. Do you me me for not giving birth to you?"


    Carter and Terry looked at each other and shook their heads. "It''s fine. As long as we''re your children."


    Olivia looked at them firmly. "Yes, you are just like North. All of you are your father and my children.


    Also, I''m very grateful for all of you because I can have such lovely sons without going through the pain


    of childbirth."

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Chapter 1489 Comforting the Children


    Upon hearing that, Terry and Carter had a fleeting look of surprise on their faces, after which they


    smiled at each other.


    Olivia was worried North might misunderstand, so she hugged the three of them tightly and said, "I


    think our family is destined to be together. I could still meet your father again after being separated for


    so many years and find you three even though you were so far away. Although the process was


    difficult, don''t you agree that our rtionship canst even longer because we''ve been through so


    much? We are destined to be a family. A family that will never be separated."


    These words were reallyforting for the children, especially for Carter and Terry at this moment.


    They felt different from North because they hadn''t been with their parents since birth.


    Moreover, they felt insecure after learning that Olivia didn''t give birth to them, but their mother''s words


    gave them confidence.


    Yes!


    Although their mother hadn''t given birth to them, they were still her children, and their parents treated


    them equally.


    In addition, Olivia said that their rtionship couldst longer because they had been through many


    hardships. That way, their family would always be together.


    Thinking of that, they suddenly felt sweetness filling their hearts and hugged Olivia''s arm even tighter.


    North, being more sensible, didn''tpete with them. It was clear that those two needed morefort


    at this moment.


    Then, Olivia intentionally leaned closer and whispered, "I discovered your grandpa likes grandma a lot,


    so why don''t we y matchmaker for them once we return home? Then, we can live together with


    Grandpa and Grandma. Wouldn''t that be great? Are you looking forward to it?"


    The children looked at each other and looked at her with anticipation, saying, "Can Grandpa be with us


    in the future? Really?"


    Olivia raised an eyebrow and leaned closer to them. "Of course, he can. We will bring Grandpa back to


    Criecia in the future, so the current difficulties are only temporary. You must protect yourselves and not


    go head-on with them. Trust that your daddy wille and save us."


    North also leaned in and whispered, "Mommy, I have already informed the Will-o''-Wisp Headquarters.


    They wille to rescue us."


    Olivia was surprised. She had forgotten that her son was also not to be underestimated.


    "Good, so you must protect yourselves for now."


    In the meantime, Joseph had been watching Olivia and the children talking. He could still hear what


    Olivia was saying at first, but then he couldn''t hear anything at all.


    The feeling of being out of control made him very unhappy, so he spoke up. "Alright, take them away."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the three men grabbed the three children, pulling them away roughly and brutally.


    Olivia frowned and stepped forward to push one of the men, saying, "Can''t you guys be a little gentler?


    I''m sure Mr. Joseph wouldn''t want us to act as roughly as you guys when doing things, right?"


    The three men nced at Joseph.


    Joseph furrowed his brows. He wanted to teach Olivia a lesson but then realized he needed her help,


    so hepromised. "Alright. Be gentler with them."


    The three men nodded in response and took the children away.


    Olivia watched as the children were taken away and told them, "Eat well, and don''t be afraid. I''ll be


    fine."


    The children left.


    Olivia slyly thought about something and said, "Mr. Joseph, would you like to bring your beloved here?


    Let''s meet and get to know each other first. After all, we''re both women, and I''m worried that she might


    be scaredter."

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Chapter 1490 The Woman in the Purple Room


    Joseph thought for a moment and said, "Sure. You can check on her and see if her condition is suitable


    for taking ovtion injections."


    Olivia nodded.


    Joseph said, "Follow me."


    Olivia quickly responded.


    She didn''t expect it would be them going to see the woman. It seemed like Joseph cared a lot about


    her.


    What kind of woman could she be?


    Though she had been a part of the Double Dragon Court for so many years, she had never heard of


    Joseph having someone he liked.


    With doubts in her mind, she followed Joseph around and arrived outside a room.


    He stopped at the door and gently knocked on it, afraid the sound would disturb the person inside.


    "Madison, it''s me."


    But there was no response from inside the room, as if there was no one there.


    Joseph''s face gradually darkened, and he turned to the bodyguard at the door and asked, "Isn''t Maddy


    inside?"


    The bodyguard hurriedly bowed and replied, "Mr. Joseph, Miss Houghton hasn''t left the room."


    Upon receiving that answer, Joseph knocked on the door again. "Madison. Maddy, are you in there?


    Open the door."


    But there was still no response from the room.


    Beginning to feel uneasy, Joseph furrowed his brows tightly. Suddenly, he sternly ordered the


    bodyguard, "The key."


    The bodyguard immediately went to get the key and returned.


    After taking the key, Joseph hurriedly tried to open the door with his slightly trembling fingers. He tried


    to insert the key into the keyhole several times but failed.


    It was clear that he was anxious and panicked.


    Olivia''s eyes flickered. This is good news!


    Joseph Lee also had a weakness.


    If she could use it well, perhaps it could help them get out of trouble.


    Unfortunately, Joseph''s weakness was by his side, and given how much Joseph cared about her, it


    might be difficult to approach her alone. They needed to consider their approach carefully.


    While she was lost in thought, the door suddenly swung open.


    Joseph anxiously walked in.


    However, Olivia stood at the door, looking at the decorations in the room. The predominant color was a


    warm purple, and it was on the walls and the bed. There was even a bouquet of freshvender flowers


    on the table.


    The whole room was filled with the fragrance ofvender, which smelled warm and romantic.


    Obviously, the owner had put a lot of thought into decorating this room.


    Amid all the purple, a girl in a white dressy on the purple bed with her back to the door. She didn''t


    react when they entered. It was as if she were asleep or didn''t want to turn around, even if she heard


    them.


    "Madison..."


    Joseph frowned and went to sit on the bed, seemingly a bit nervous. When he saw the woman open


    her eyes, he touched her head.


    "Why didn''t you respond when you''re not asleep?"


    But Madison responded willfully and coquettishly, "I don''t want to see you." As she spoke, she even


    avoided his hand.


    Joseph''s hand froze in mid-air, and a violent aura surged through his body.


    Both Olivia and Hector, who were in the same room, could clearly feel that.


    If this had happened in the past, someone was bound to receive a painful punishment.


    Much to their surprise, the man''s aurapletely converged after he calmed down, and his voice


    became even gentler than before.


    "Are you still angry? You know I''m worried about you."


    Madison remained silent and indifferent.


    Joseph asked softly again, "Have you eaten?"


    She didn''t respond, still motionless.


    Joseph continued talking to himself, "I guess you haven''t. Would you like something to eat? I have


    good news to tell you after you''ve eaten."


    He then instructed, "Bring the meal over here."


    Madison refused, "I''m not eating."


    He coaxed, "How can your body function properly without eating? Be a good girl and eat a little." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stubbornly said, "I''m not eating. I want to sleep if you don''t have something to say."

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Chapter 1491 Examining Madison


    Joseph smiled when he heard this. His expression gradually brightened, and he even spoke somewhat


    happily.


    "Haven''t you always wanted a child? I have a way to make it happen without you having to give birth."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia looked at him in confusion.


    Joseph didn''t wait for her to ask and exined on his own, "We can use an artificial uterus to cultivate


    our sperm and eggs. In just over five months, we will have our own child. Look, I have invited the


    professor who is researching this technology for you."


    Madison Houghton probably didn''t expect other people to also be inside the room. Afterward, she


    propped herself up on the bed and slowly sat up, turning to look at them.


    She was beautiful, but her paleplexion made her look sickly and emotionless.


    Herrge eyes were filled with scrutiny as she observed them.


    When she turned her head, a few strands of her ck hair cascaded down to her chest, adding a touch


    of pity to her appearance.


    Olivia thought, So, this is what Joseph likes in a woman, frail and innocent but with slight character.


    However, the woman looked averagepared to the other women around Joseph, so what made her


    so special?


    Joseph reached out to brush away the hair hanging in front of her chest and said affectionately, "Do


    you see them? They can help us conceive a baby. Are you happy about that?"


    But Olivia seemed to be ignoring Joseph''s words and kept her eyes fixed on Olivia.


    Turning to Hector, Joseph ordered, "Take a look, old man. Can she receive the ovtion injections with


    her current physical condition?"


    Hector nced at Olivia and said, "Olivia, you go."


    Olivia nodded slightly and took a few steps forward. "Let me do it."


    Joseph looked at her suspiciously. "Can you?"


    With a raised eyebrow, Olivia exined, "Mr. Joseph, I have been helping out at the clinic for the past


    few years. You can trust my medical skills."


    Joseph moved to the side and gestured for Madison to let Olivia check on her without saying anything


    else, but Madison didn''t move and was looking at Olivia with hostility in her eyes.


    Olivia was puzzled. Do we know each other? Why is she looking at me like that?


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Houghton, are you refusing to get checked?"


    Joseph also looked at Madison and said, "Maddy, be a good girl and let her examine you."


    However, Madison''s eyes turned cold, and she coquettishly said to Joseph, "I don''t like strangers."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After sighing, Joseph coaxed, "If you don''t like them, I won''t let them appear in front of you anymore.


    But let her examine you this time, okay?"


    Olivia nced at him, and for a moment, she almost couldn''t recognize the man in front of her.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with the woman across from him, his gaze indulgent and adoring,


    and his voice was tender.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would not have imagined that this man was actually the


    notorious Joseph Lee.


    He really loved Madison to the core.


    She looked at Joseph with a frown. "Do I have to be examined?"


    Joseph asked, "Haven''t you always wanted to have our own children?"


    Madison snorted arrogantly. "How many doctors have I seen? None of them worked."


    He coaxed, "Just give it a try."


    After that, Madison red at Joseph before reluctantly extending her arm.


    Olivia thought the woman was very spoiled.


    Apart from her, probably no one dared to act so arrogantly before Joseph.


    Sitting down on the side of the bed, Olivia pressed her fingers against Madison''s wrist. Then, she held


    her breath while reading Madison''s pulse.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Chapter 1492 A Miracle To Be Alive


    After a while, Olivia looked at Madison with a puzzled look.


    The woman had too many health problems.


    There wasn''t a single healthy organ inside her body, especially her liver and kidneys, which were


    almost failing. Her whole body had umted nearly ten kinds of poison.


    With such a condition, it was already a miracle for her to be alive.


    No wonder she looked so sickly.


    How could a healthy person like her umte so much poison in her body?


    Joseph saw Olivia''s serious expression and asked, "What''s wrong? Is her body suitable for ovtion


    induction?"


    Olivia nced at Madison and saw thetter''s expression remain unchanged as she withdrew her arm


    calmly without even looking at Olivia. It was as if she didn''t care about her health.


    "Her liver and kidneys are failing, and several poisons have invaded her internal organs. With her


    current condition, she can''t take the ovtion injections," Olivia advised.


    Joseph was somewhat surprised because he didn''t expect Olivia to tell all that just by taking Madison''s


    pulse.


    He asked, "Does the poison in her body affect ovtion?"


    Olivia was also surprised to see that Joseph showed no signs of astonishment. Did Joseph already


    know about Madison''s physical condition, so he wanted to use her master''s artificial uterus?


    She looked at him and exined, "It''s not about affecting ovtion, but the eggs she produced can''t be


    used. Even if we manage to give birth to a child, the child will be unhealthy."


    Joseph asked, "What if we remove the poison?"


    Olivia asked, "Mr. Joseph, do you know what kinds of poison Miss Houghton has been poisoned with?"


    Joseph nced at Madison with a pained expression. "I have a general idea."


    With pursed lips, Olivia suggested, "Then, we can give it a try. But detoxification is basically using


    poison to counter poison, so you must prescribe the right medicine. Miss Houghton''s health cannot


    withstand any errors."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Feeling impatient, Joseph asked, "I understand. So, she can''t have the ovtion injection now, right?"


    Olivia replied, "Yes, for the sake of having a healthy baby, detoxification muste first."


    Joseph said, "Okay, you can go back now. I''lle and look for you once we''re done."


    Olivia nodded but turned back to look at Madison before leaving.


    There was still no expression on her face, but her eyes were fixed on Olivia.


    ¡­


    At night, chains nking echoed in a dark prison cell, followed by the door opening. A man walked in


    carrying a lunch box and threw it on the ground. He sounded displeased. "Hurry up and eat. Do you


    think going on a hunger strike will change anything? Don''t think about leaving alive once you''re here."


    A woman was curled up in the dark corner, her hands and feet chained with iron chains, ignoring the


    man''s words.


    The man seemed dissatisfied with the woman''s attitude and took two steps toward her before kicking


    her in the back. "D*mn it! Can''t you make a sound to show whether you''re alive or dead?"


    However, the woman still didn''t move and kept her back to him.


    The man became even more furious. "F*ck. Do you think I''m being nice to you?"


    As he spoke, he bent down to grab the woman''s cor.


    Unexpectedly, before his hand could touch her, the woman moved. Her hand moved incredibly fast,


    and the iron chains on her wrists swiftly wrapped around the man''s neck, choking him.


    The man struggled to breathe but couldn''t break free, no matter how hard he tried. His iling hands


    and feet eventually attracted the attention of the patrolling guards outside, and someone soon noticed


    something unusual in this prison cell.


    Several big men rushed in, punching and kicking the woman. Throughout the ordeal, the woman never


    let go or even cried out in pain.


    When they finally managed to rescue the man from the woman''s grip, he had already stopped


    breathing.


    The others spent a long time performing emergency resuscitation on the man.


    After barely regaining his breath, he met the woman''s gaze and was so frightened that his body was


    covered in a cold sweat. That woman was truly terrifying.


    He didn''t dare say anything and hurriedly crawled out of the cell.


    With this example, the others didn''t dare to provoke her and quickly left the cell, closing the door


    behind them.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Chapter 1493 Joseph Visits Jewel in Her Cell


    The woman in the corner remained motionless.


    After an unknown amount of time, she heard the door being opened again, apanied by a male


    voice. "Mr. Joseph, this woman almost strangled Bald Eagle to death just now. He would have met his


    end if we hadn''t happened to pass by."


    A cold light shed in Joseph''s eyes as he gazed toward the person beside him. "Who told you to


    touch her?"


    The man was frightened and stammered, "We didn''t touch her. Bald Eagle asked her to eat, but she


    didn''t move. He went over to check on her, and then she took the opportunity to wrap her iron chain


    around Bald Eagle''s neck..."


    However, his voice became weaker, and he gave up trying to exin in the end. "I don''t know exactly


    what happened."


    Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Let Bald Eagle end himself."


    The man was startled, and his mouth was agape, unable to believe what he had heard.


    He wanted to confirm what he had heard, but seeing Joseph''s indifferent expression, he could only


    muster a "yes" in response.


    At that point, he was curious about the woman in the cell. Who is she? End himself? Isn''t that a bit


    over?


    However, Joseph didn''t care about the storm of emotions inside the man''s heart and entered the cell on


    his own.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips when he saw the woman curled up in the corner. "What? Worried that


    there''s poison in the food?"


    The woman slowly turned her head, and her appearance could be clearly seen despite the dim light.


    She had short hair, an oval face, fair skin, and a slightly thin figure, but her eyes looked exceptionally


    sharp. Who else could it be but Jewel?


    "What do you want? Where are the children?" Her voice was hoarse from not eating for a long time.


    Joseph smiled. "Oh, Jewel. I didn''t expect we would still meet again after so many years."


    Jewel rebuked, "I didn''t leave Double Dragon Court willingly. I was almost burned to death in the fire


    plotted by Blood Rose and Phantom back then. When I escaped from that room, my whole body was


    burned, and my throat was damaged. Someone saved me, and it took me two months to recover. By


    then, Double Dragon Court had already dered me dead, so I didn''t return¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Joseph interrupted, "And then, you killed Phantom and Blood Rose for


    revenge?"


    Jewel exined, "I didn''t kill them. Yes, I did something to Phantom, but Blood Rose killed her, trying to


    frame me. You can investigate it. Later, she killed the bone marrow donor for Eugene''s son. That''s why


    Eugene sent her to the police station. If you just want to settle the score with me, it''s up to you whether


    to torture or kill me, but let the innocent leave."


    Joseph chuckled. "Innocent? Who is innocent? Settling the score with you is one thing. I have other


    businesses with them."


    "You¡ª" Jewel was so angry that she choked. "What can a few children do to irritate you? Aren''t you


    afraid that Eugene wille after you?"


    With a sneer, Joseph asked, "So what? His wife and children are in my hands. What can he do to me?"


    Upon hearing this, Jewel froze. She suddenly stood up and pounced on him. "What did you say? Is


    Olivia here too? Where is she?"


    Joseph grabbed Jewel''s wrist, and his voice turned cold. "How are you still concerned about others at


    this moment? Why don''t you take a look at your current situation? Who can you save in this situation?


    After saying that, he pushed her away.


    Then, he sat on the chair that his subordinates had brought over, looking quite rxed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jewel took several steps back as her feet were bound with iron chains and fell to the ground.


    Shey on the ground, full of regret and remorse. It was her negligence that brought harm to the


    children and implicated Olivia.


    "Why did you take us? Is it to provoke Eugene?"


    Joseph asked, "Why? Can''t I?"


    Jewel said, "You can, but you wouldn''t cause such a losing deal just to provoke him. It''s not worth it."


    Josephughed. "You know me quite well!"


    As he spoke, he leaned down and looked at her with his deep eyes. "If only you had been a little more


    sensible back then, or else you wouldn''t have ended up like this."

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Chapter 1494 You Will Be the Experimental Subject


    Upon hearing those words, Jewel was stunned. Memories flooded back to her like a rushing river,


    reminding her of what happened six years ago.


    After Olivia and the others left, Joseph suddenly became nice to her.


    He would frequently seek her out, being concerned and caring for her, and even going so far as to


    bring a doctor and provide her with medicine. In his words and actions, he rified that he wanted her


    to be with him.


    She understood his intentions.


    Although Joseph''s appearance was not pleasing to the eye, his position as the second-inmand of


    the Double Dragon Court made him an influential figure. Who wouldn''t want to be associated with him?


    Countless women would hover around him every day, even to the point of fighting over him.


    But she didn''t care. With her strength, she didn''t need to rely on her looks to gain anything. Moreover,


    she wouldn''t stoop so low as to crowd around him like the other women.


    Furthermore, his attitude toward women was always fickle.


    Why would she degrade herself?


    That was why she would pretend not to understand every time he hinted at something.


    Of course, in Joseph''s words, her disdain was seen as an inability to adapt and appreciate his


    kindness.


    Now, he was repeating the same old tune, trying to convince her how great it would be to stay by his


    side.


    She chuckled coldly.


    But that only angered Joseph. "What are youughing at?"


    Jewel replied, "I''mughing at myself for not agreeing with you. It was the right decision."


    Joseph was furious. He grabbed Jewel by the cor and said, "Jewel, don''t you know how to


    appreciate someone? It''s a shame that I still have some sympathy for you."


    Knowing she was no match for him, Jewel didn''t struggle, but a sinister smile appeared on her face as


    she said, "Even though I''m not by your side, you still have so many women surrounding you. Not all


    women are willing to share a man with others, Joseph. Also, shared... shared things are never valued."


    His face turned pale with anger as he tightened his grip on her cor.


    As Joseph''s strength increased, Jewel''s face turned from pale to blue, but she didn''t struggle. Instead,


    she even felt a sense of relief. After living for so many years and experiencing a deeply memorable,


    loving rtionship, she felt it was worth it even if she died.


    It was just a pity that she hadn''t rescued Olivia and the other little ones yet, and she hadn''t told Alex


    that she loved him, even though they already understood each other without words.


    But not saying it aloud felt like something was missing.


    If only she could meet him a little earlier in her next lifetime and never leave him ore to this cursed


    ce again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Perhaps there were too many regrets, or being strangled was ufortable. A tear suddenly rolled


    down her cheek without warning.


    It fell directly on Joseph''s hand, causing a sudden burning sensation that made him instinctively let go.


    Jewel could breathe again, but then she started coughing violently.


    Joseph was also puzzled by his own actions. Why did I let go of the woman who seemed to be seeking


    death? No, she can''t die yet. She still has value.


    After finding a reasonable excuse for himself, he cruelly smiled at her. "Do you know why I treated you


    so well during that time? I even wanted you to be my girlfriend."


    She continued coughing, ignoring his words.


    He didn''t need her response and continued, "It''s because I mistook you for the person I was looking for.


    She is now by my side, and I will cherish her for the rest of my life. As for you, you will be an


    experiment."

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Chapter 1495 Just Kill Me


    Jewel''s eyes flickered. What does that mean? What kind of experimental subject?


    But before she could figure it out, Joseph ordered the people outside, "Bring them in."


    As the words fell, two men in white coats walked in through the door.


    Jewel struggled to open her eyes and looked at the two men. She recognized them.


    They were Dr. Wills and Dr. Olsen.


    Both were from the Double Dragon Court Laboratory.


    But they were not just doctors. Not only could they heal and save lives, but they could also kill


    someone without a trace.


    Of course, most of their research was on how to control others better.


    Destroying a person was their specialty.


    That didn''t just refer to the body but also a person''s will and spirit. Everything one could think about


    was something they could destroy.


    Thanks to them, all the assassins in the Double Dragon Court were extremely obedient and dared not


    escape.


    Back then, when he wanted to be with her, he had removed the poison nted in her body for her,


    which was why she could leave in that big fire and never return.


    But why did Joseph ask them toe here now?


    Knowing what she was thinking, Joseph looked at her and exined, "Her health is not good. The


    laboratory has used various detoxification methods on her, but none of them worked. There are more


    than ten types of poison mixed together in her body, and we can''t afford to make any more mistakes,


    so... you will help her try the methods first."


    Jewel was confused for a while but then realized what he meant. So, I''m the guinea pig? Is he going to


    use me for his experiments?


    For a moment, she was terrified and said, "Joseph, you can''t do this to me."


    She was still a little scared, mainly because she didn''t know what he would do next. People were


    always afraid of the unknown.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he just killed her, maybe she wouldn''t be so scared.


    Joseph looked at her. There seemed to be a slight fleeting reluctance in his eyes, but he cruelly said,


    "It''s your own choice. If you don''t want to be my woman, then you''re no different from others."


    Then, he ordered the two doctors, "Inject it."


    The two men approached her.


    Jewel desperately tried to avoid them. "Don''te near me." As she said that, she suddenly pounced


    on one of the men.


    Since the man had been on guard against her, he narrowly avoided her attack.


    But Joseph ordered, "Two of you,e in and hold her down!"


    Jewel resisted desperately but was restrained by iron chains. Coupled with not eating anything for a


    day and night, she was soon exhausted.


    After struggling for a while against the two men, she was eventually captured.


    Fear filled her eyes. "Joseph, I have always been loyal to you. Do you have to be so cruel?"


    Joseph looked at her and gulped while subconsciously taking two steps toward her. "You''ve always


    despised the idea of being my girlfriend, right? Now, I''ll let you see what I can do for her."


    He nced at the two doctors holding the syringe in their hands. "This is a mixture of all the poison in


    my girlfriend''s body. I will have someone help you cure them, of course. I also hope to help you detoxify


    as soon as possible to save my girlfriend."


    Jewel''s face changed drastically. She knew Joseph was ruthless, but she didn''t expect him to be so


    cruel. A single poison injection could cost a life, and he wanted to inject more than ten toxins


    simultaneously.


    Looking at him in panic, Jewel said, "Joseph, just kill me."


    A crimson color suddenly appeared in Joseph''s eyes. "I won''t kill you. If you can survive, I''ll let you go."


    After saying that, he gestured to the two men in white coats. "Begin."

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Chapter 1496 Injecting Jewel With a Concoction of Poison


    The two doctors looked worried and turned to Joseph again, asking, "Mr. Joseph, do you really want to


    do this? If she can''t hold on, she might really¡­"


    Joseph nced at Jewel and coldly replied, "Do it."


    Madison couldn''t hold on for much longer. Since she wanted a child, he had to help her fulfill this wish.


    After that, the doctors didn''t say much either. Whatever Joseph ordered them to do, they would do it.


    As for their professional ethics, those weren''t suitable for them.


    So, the two of them approached Jewel. One held Jewel''s arm while the other injected a syringe into her


    arm.


    It was filled with a yellow-orange transparent liquid.


    After the injection, they let go of Jewel.


    She didn''t even move.


    Instead, she stood there motionless.


    Everyone was observing her reaction.


    In the first few seconds, Jewel didn''t show any response.


    Gradually, she began to feel pain in every bone of her body, which grew more intense as time passed.


    It felt like millions of ants were gnawing at her, an unbearable sensation akin to being pierced by


    countless arrows.


    Her blood seemed to be boiling, surging through her body, and rushing around as if desperately


    searching for an outlet to escape from her body.


    At the same time, her organs felt like they were being roasted by a fire, making her wish she could just


    open up her body to relieve some of the pain.


    Something in her head was pounding as if trying to break through and drill a hole in her skull.


    She hugged her head, but it couldn''t alleviate the pain in her body no matter what.


    Perhaps even the state of being possessed by demonic energy written in martial arts novels was not as


    intense as this.


    Jewel didn''t cry out in pain as she knew it would be futile.


    It felt like the carbonated drink that had been shaken for too long suddenly erupted, causing immense


    pain. She instinctively took a few steps back and leaned against the wall.


    She gasped for breath like a fish that was on shore.


    Her whole body was instantly covered in ayer of cold sweat, andrge drops of sweat rolled down


    her cheeks.


    Then, her eyes turned crimson as blood, and her eyeballs seemed to bulge. The muscle on her


    temples noticeably twitched and even spread to her entire face, all involuntarily convulsing.


    Every part of her body showed that she was enduring immense pain.


    Joseph looked at her and took a step back as if he had been frightened. His hands hanging by his side


    unconsciously clenched into fists.


    He knew Jewel must be in a lot of pain but was used to enduring it.


    Perhaps this woman had always been someone he couldn''t have, or perhaps he admired her


    unyielding spirit. In any case, he didn''t dare to look at her anymore.


    He hurriedly said, "Observe her carefully and find a way to cure her as soon as possible."


    After speaking, he walked outside the cell.


    But just as he had taken a few steps, a terrifying and miserable scream erupted from the cell. "Ah¡ª"


    The scream echoed throughout the entire tower, followed by a thud, the sound of something heavy


    falling.


    It sounded like something had fallen straight to the ground.


    He knew that Jewel had fallen.


    However, Joseph stood still in ce, not moving or leaving. His heart felt as if it was being torn apart.


    At that moment, he suddenly turned back.


    Back inside the cell, they were frantically trying to save Jewel.


    At this moment, her eyes protruded, and her face turned blue. It was not just her face; her whole body


    was covered in a bluish-purple color.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The veins on her body were bulging as if they could explode at any moment.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    His tone was filled with unprecedented panic.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    Chapter 1497 Using Her To Repay His Debt


    The doctor exined, "Her body couldn''t handle the one-time injection of ten poisons, resulting in a


    stress reaction."


    Joseph asked again, "Is there any way to save her?"


    The doctor replied, "We are trying to save her, but we will give her an injection to wake her up first."


    Joseph ordered, "Isn''t there an experimental antidote? Hurry up and give it to her!"


    The doctor exined, "It takes at least 48 hours for the toxins to stabilize. Otherwise, there is no way to


    cure it, and we can''t see any effects of the antidote. This experiment will be wasted."


    Joseph murmured, "Two days. It takes 48 hours for this to work. Wake her up quickly. Wait, will she still


    feel pain when she wakes up?"


    The doctor said, "Yes, she will feel pain, which will gradually increase. She''ll eventually feel like her


    soul and body are separating."


    Upon hearing that, Joseph turned pale. "Will she die?"


    The doctor affirmed, "Yes, she will die if she can''t withstand it."


    After speaking, he paused and asked, "Mr. Joseph, don''t you feel sorry for her?"


    Frowning, Joseph nced fiercely at the doctor. "What do I feel sorry for? I don''t care about whether


    she lives or dies."


    Despite saying that, he looked at them and asked, "What if we don''t give her the injection and let her


    remain unconscious? Will it be less painful for her?"


    Maybe she won''t feel as much pain that way?


    But the doctor exined, "The injection we gave her is a cardiac stimnt. Without this injection, she


    would die even faster. We won''t be able to observe the pharmacological changes in her and cure her."


    Joseph remained silent, which was equivalent to agreeing.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Following that, the doctors gave Jewel the injection.


    Everyone stared at her.


    After a while, Jewel gradually regained consciousness. She moved her eyes to look around and found


    herself still inside her prison cell. It seemed like she hadn''t died, and the instant disappointment made


    her almost faint again.


    She didn''t know if it was because she hadn''t done any good deeds in her past life that she had to suffer


    so much in this life.


    It was even difficult for her to die.


    Her whole body was in pain, as if every part of her body had been disassembled and reassembled,


    causing unbearable pain.


    She couldn''t even suppress the cries of pain that overflowed from her mouth, but she didn''t move as


    she didn''t have the strength to move anymore. All her strength was used to resist the pain.


    Everyone could only tell from her rapid breathing that she had woken up.


    Meanwhile, Joseph stood still, looking at Jewel in front of him, gasping like she had just been fished out


    from the water. He didn''t feel veryfortable.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the people around them sensibly left the cell.


    Joseph looked around, his gaze drifting as he felt inexplicably afraid to look at Jewel.


    After a while, he said, "Don''t me me either. This is your choice. I will keep my promise to let you go


    as long as you survive this."


    Jewel remained unmoving as if she hadn''t heard him.


    Joseph continued, "I owe her a child. She was poisoned and couldn''t get pregnant because she had


    saved me. When she became pregnantter, I personally aborted our child because I was concerned


    about her health. She was over four months pregnant then, and we could already see the baby''s hands


    and feet. But due to her condition, the doctor said her life might be in danger if we kept the child. Since


    then, she has always med me. For so many years, I have tried various methods to cure her, but the


    poisons in her body have never beenpletely eliminated."


    As Jewel had no strength left, she sneered in her heart. So, he''s using me to repay his debt? On what


    basis? I don''t owe him anything. Does he know that curing poison requires using other poison? What


    am I thinking? Of course, he knows, but he doesn''t care. To him, a person''s life is as insignificant as


    grass. Forget it. How can I reason with Joseph Lee? Can I say anything?

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Chapter 1498 Joseph¡¯s Savior


    Joseph also felt that he was not a good person, but he felt even worse, especially when he saw the


    sarcastic smile at the corner of Jewel''s lips.


    Normally, he was not a soft-hearted person. No matter who offended him, he could kill them without


    hesitation.


    But Jewel was different.


    He couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was different about her.


    Even if Jewel never returned, she was still rted to the deaths of Blood Rose and Phantom.


    However, she didn''t cause Madison''s condition but had to bear such pain. In this regard, he did owe


    her an apology.


    He could release her, though.


    As long as she could get through this, he would release her.


    Therefore, it wasn''t that he felt sorry for her but because he couldn''t bear to hurt an innocent woman''s


    heart.


    He looked at her and continued, "Six years ago, I had a big fight with Jonathan because he secretly


    promised to let Olivia and George go. When the argument intensified, he pped me. We have always


    relied on each other since we were young, and he is not just a brother to me but more like a parent. He


    has never hit or scolded me before. I couldn''t ept it back then, so I took two bottles of white wine


    with me and went to the mountains alone, wanting to drown my sorrows in alcohol.


    I drank too much and fell asleep leaning against a big tree. When I woke up, I felt immense pain. It


    turned out that a snake bit me, but it waste at night, and in a daze, I saw a woman helping me


    bandage the wound on my leg. I wanted to ask her name, but she hurriedly left after helping me


    bandage my injury. When I came back, I searched everywhere for that person. At first, I thought that


    person was you because I remember she had short hair. Later, I discovered it wasn''t you but my


    current girlfriend. If it wasn''t for her timely help in saving me, it might have been me who died. I owe her


    a life and a child, Jewel. Perhaps this is the price you have to pay for betraying me."


    After speaking, he stood up and left the prison cell without looking back.


    Jewel, who was crawling on the ground, suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahaha... Hahaha..."


    Using herst bit of strength, she staggered to her feet and rushed toward the door. She reached out


    her hand through the iron bars and shouted, "Joseph, don''t go. Let me out, you ungrateful person."


    Joseph paused for a moment, then continued to walk away without looking back. He hurriedly left as if


    he was escaping.


    Several bodyguards saw Joseph walking far away and were worried that this woman would anger him,


    so they mercilessly used sticks to hit Jewel''s hand that was reaching out through the iron bars.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Stop shouting." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jewel grabbed the iron railing and fiercely banged her head against the door. She was frenzied and


    furious, and her hair was disheveled while her facial features twisted and distorted from extreme pain.


    There was no trace of her former beauty.


    "Joseph Lee, you will have a miserable death. You heartless man. That was me¡­ It was me¡­"


    She pounded the door desperately, like a mad woman. "Open the door. Let me out. I was blind...


    Hahaha. Retribution. This is retribution. I should have killed you. I should have killed you long ago..."


    Perhaps she had retreated until she had nowhere else to go.


    Her gaze became blurred and panicked as she curled up in a corner and copsed on the ground,


    convulsing uncontrobly with a tear sliding down from the corner of her eye...


    "Olivia... Olivia..."


    She couldn''t feel anything anymore and just unconsciously called Olivia''s name.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Chapter 1499 Wandering Out at Night


    On the other hand, Olivia had already fallen asleep. She thought the current situation was better than


    she had imagined.


    Initially, she thought that with Joseph''s level of perversion, he would torture her severely after bringing


    her here. But she didn''t expect that he would only ask them to help him conceive a child.


    Although her master had leaked this research and would be pursued by the Mastar government, they


    were still safe for now.


    Since Joseph cared so much about that woman, she could make use of that.


    Though her children weren''t with her, she thought they should be safe for now.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, she was always worried about Jewel, not knowing whether she was here or if she had been


    brought to Double Dragon Court.


    After all, Joseph saw Jewel as a deserter, and it was very likely that he would bring her back to the


    Double Dragon Court to set an example, which would be troublesome.


    Shey on the bed, lost in thought. Perhaps she fell asleep and had a dream, or maybe she was too


    worried and started hearing things.


    What''s wrong with me? Why did I seem to hear Jewel''s voice?


    She was startled, and her eyes instantly widened as she quickly got up, wanting to listen carefully.


    But she didn''t hear anything.


    About the agonizing and desperate cry just now¡­ Why did it sound so much like Jewel''s voice?


    She put on her clothes and nned to investigate that matter.


    However, as soon as she stepped out, she was stopped by two men. "Where are you going?"


    Olivia said, "I can''t sleep and want to go out for a walk."


    The bodyguards coldly retorted, "Where do you think you''re going? You''re not allowed to go anywhere


    without Mr. Joseph''s orders."


    Olivia didn''t say anything and obediently returned to her room.


    Twenty minutester.


    She climbed out of the window.


    Then, she arrogantly hummed at the men at the door. Did they still want to stop her?


    She would just go through the window since she couldn''t go through the main door.


    The cry just now made her uneasy.


    She kept having the feeling that something had happened to Jewel and wanted to go find her. Maybe


    she was also here.


    Then, she left the room and followed the direction of the sound.


    Even though the tower was not small, there were patrols everywhere, and she couldn''t tell which way


    was which after going around in circles.


    The only thing she could be sure of was that it wasn''t the ce they went to today.


    Bodyguards patrolled everywhere inside the tower, with a wave of patrols passing by every one or two


    minutes.


    Perhaps Joseph was also on guard against Eugene and didn''t dare to put his guard down.


    Being pregnant, she was not as agile as before and couldn''t react as quickly as she could before.


    Just as she had just evaded a wave of patrolling bodyguards and had only taken a few steps, she ran


    into another wave head-on.


    It was a direct collision where both parties had a stare-off.


    I''m finished!


    She couldn''t hide anymore.


    So, she decided not to hide and stood boldly in ce.


    A group of patrolling bodyguards stood in front of her.


    "Who permitted you toe out? Don''t you know you''re not allowed to wander around at night?"


    Olivia pretended to be flustered. "I wasn''t wandering around. I heard someone screaming just now and


    was scared, so I came out to take a look."


    The head of the bodyguards said, "You''re scared, yet you still came out to investigate? Is that


    something you should be investigating?"


    Olivia said, "Wouldn''t I be even more restless staying in the room? Isn''t it better to investigate what that


    was all about? Who was that? Is she still screaming?"


    "Don''t ask about things you shouldn''t," he cautioned.


    She exined, "I can''t sleep even with the slightest sound, and I have to conduct a medical


    examination for Miss Houghton on Mr. Joseph''s behalf. Inadequate rest will definitely affect the


    examination. Besides, weren''t there rumors that this ce is haunted? It''s better to find out what it was,


    whether it''s a human or a ghost. That way, I can be mentally prepared and not be so afraid."


    Her soft tone made the people in front of her lose their tempers.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Chapter 1500 Escorted Back to Her Room


    The head of the bodyguards said, "There''s no such thing as ghosts. People are just being delusional.


    Go back to sleep. She probably won''t scream again."


    Olivia obediently agreed, but as she walked back, she kept looking back and said, "I heard a woman''s


    voice. She was screaming so miserably. It''s really not a ghost?"


    The head of the bodyguards helplessly exined, "No, that''s the woman Mr. Joseph brought back. She


    might have received some sort of punishment."


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat and instantly rose to her throat. She almost yelled out immediately, "The


    woman he brought back, is she a woman with short hair?"


    The head of the bodyguards'' face darkened. "You''re asking too many questions."


    Pretending to be sulking, Olivia rebuked, "I''m just curious. She won''t scream again, right?"


    "She won''t, so go back to sleep."


    He stared at her. "I''ll escort you back."


    At this point, Olivia didn''t dare to say anything more, so she turned around and returned to her own


    room under the surveince of the group of bodyguards.


    When she returned, the guard at the door was startled.


    They stared at Olivia in astonishment, wondering how she came back without being noticed.


    But Olivia didn''t have time to care about what they thought because her mind was filled with the


    scream she heard just now. It must have been Jewel. Who else could have been captured besides


    Jewel?


    It must be Joseph torturing her, or else why would she make such a painful scream?


    What should she do?


    How would she save her?


    Not to mention her own safety, she still had the freedom of movement.


    She couldn''t possibly rescue Jewel under such tight security.


    Would rashly negotiating with Joseph force him to be desperate and kill to silence Jewel?


    Olivia didn''t sleep much that night because her mind was full of thoughts on how to save Jewel.


    ¡­


    Joseph didn''t go to Madison''s room tonight.


    In fact, he rarely left her room. Ever since the loss of their child, he had always stayed by her side, but


    it wasn''t fully because he wanted to apany her.


    Tonight, he wanted to be alone and quietly returned to his own room, smoking one cigarette after


    another and feeling inexplicably irritable.


    After a while, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Joseph, Miss Houghton is asking why you haven''t returned."


    Joseph didn''t lift his head and said, "Just tell her I haven''t finished my work and ask that she go to bed


    first."


    The guard at the door walked away in response.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, the door was knocked again before he finished smoking another cigarette. "Mr. Joseph, Miss


    Houghton says her stomach hurts and wants you to apany her."


    Without giving a response, Joseph sighed and opened the door to make his way to Madison''s room.


    After a while, Joseph sighed and opened the door, heading straight to Madison''s room.


    Once he entered the room, he saw a woman curled up on the bed.


    She looked pitiful as tears streamed down her face before she even spoke. "Mr. Jonathan."


    Which man could resist such a tearful and pitiful appearance?


    Joseph was no exception. He walked over in a few steps and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Madison whined, "My stomach hurts."


    Putting his big hand directly over her lower abdomen, he gently massaged it. "Feeling better?"


    Madison nodded. "Better."


    As Joseph looked at her shy face, he couldn''t help but think of Jewel''s disheveled face.


    He had never personally experienced how terrifying the mixture of ten poisons could be, but he could


    imagine it just by looking at Jewel''s appearance.


    Even an ordinary person couldn''t bear one kind of poison, let alone ten?


    Compared to Jewel, Madison had always been delicate and weak. It was one of the reasons for her


    physical weakness, and she did rely on his love for her to make her act arrogantly.


    Moreover, she would get angry over trivial matters and cry out forfort over minor injuries.


    Of course, he had also gotten used to indulging her.


    Suddenly, a soft body threw itself into his arms, followed by two arms wrapping around his neck. A


    familiar fragrance then entered his nose as his lips were also covered by two soft ones.


    Joseph might have justplied in the past, but they had never been together since Madison got


    pregnant until they no longer had a child.


    He couldn''t say the reason, but he didn''t feel likeplying with them anymore.


    The exnation he gave himself was that her body couldn''t handle it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!